《A Knight's Lilies》


 Appendix: Map and Nations of Western Cyndralia

    Northern/Western Cyndralia:


    Nations of Cyndralia:


    Traxian Empire:


    The largest unified human empire spanning the continent of Cyndralia ruled through a series of emperors and the imperial houses originating from the times of Basilius Primus Axion Tassius''s unification of most human lands. When the old empire fell, House Traxius inherited the heartlands of the empire and retained most of it''s military might. Taking up the imperial mandate as humanity''s protectors, ever since its formation they have found themselves at odds with the Adornari Elves.


    Adornari Alliance:


    Despite the decline of elvish rule after the Liberation Wars, many large elven states still remain to this day. Contrary to popular belief, the elves of the Adornari forest are actually a loose coalition of multiple elven states. Ruled primarily by the highborn of Harma Eryind, they view the usurper races with disdain and see the expansion of Traxia as an existential threat to be countered. A second faction of the alliance is ruled by the magisters of Sel'' Minora representing the Northern Adornai Coalition and while sharing similar views to the highborn, focus more on the internal matters of the elvish people.


    Kingdom of Carrador:


    A strictly aristocratic society, ruled firstly by the King, then the four grand dukes, each of whom control small personal armies with a host of lords under them. The proud people of Carrador occupy the last former bastion of Mydiri magisters and was the site of some of the largest atrocities during the Liberation Wars. Yet, despite the scars and lingering dark magic within the region, the Carradorians have stubbornly managed to prosper and consolidate power through their geographical advantage to become a major power within Western Cyndralia. In recent decades Carrador finds themselves beset on three sides as Meltonian, Elvish, and Traxian interests look to Carrador as a land ripe for the picking, but the Carradorian people are resilient and disciplined, and though its armies remain untested, their knights are often found patrolling the wilds against supernatural threats. Should their enemies converge on Carrador, they will find out just how stubborn Carradorians can be.


    Kingdom of Melton:


    House Meltius, now Melton has long held their traditional lands against all manner of invaders. From orcish raiders across the mountains, pirates to the west, barbarian tribes to their east, and incursions of the undead and beastfolk from the south, Melton is a land that has never known peace. Dozens of knight orders and military groups call the land home, holding firm against any and all who would threaten the stability of the kingdom, making it one of the premier exporters of mercenary companies. This constant siege against them has caused the Kings of Melton to long hold desires to decisively secure their borders once and for all, leading to the conquest of the Draceni beastmen nary a decade ago, and an increasingly aggressive foreign policy. Possessing one of the most adaptable armies in Western Cyndralia, their recent kings have gradually turned their eyes to their neighbors and despite assurances otherwise, many think that a clash between Melton and Carrador is inevitable.


    The Ascari League:


    With the rapid destruction of the former Kingdom of Draecen, the large amount of refugees fleeing southward strained the previously independent city states within the region to the breaking point. From the bastion city of New Berenia, Grand Mayor Titus Lindsari and his counterpart from Sturmbreaker, Prince Ashlin Montroi held a grand council with the ten other cities of the region to discuss the beastfolk refugees and the worry of increasing Meltonian aggression. After days of tense debate the Ascari League was formed as firstly a commercial pact to help the movement of supplies between cities, then as a defensive pact against Melton and finally as a group to organize the beastfolk refugees and utilize them as a way to keep Melton occupied. Despite noble intentions however, cracks are already forming in the league as New Berenia''s dominance of the council and growing resentment by various city states at the division of responsibilities threaten to tear this nascent league apart.


    Nautican Union:


    Naming themselves after the empire of Basilius Primus Tassius, the nobles viewed as traitors to the empire founded their own legacy on the Dusklight Isles. While their professional army is just large enough to beat back demonic incursions from the Cauldron of Creation, their navy stands above all when it comes to dominating the Isles. When the Traxian empire once attempted an invasion of Arteria during The First Imperial Expansion, the Nautican navy, under treaty with Arteria and command by Lord Ernest Fraser, raced to support their trade partners at such speeds, that when the Traxian forces arrived they had just barely begun when the Nautican Navy swooped in and decimated the invasion forces. In a daring maneuver that saw mages encasing their own ships in ice to act as a ramming weapon, the Nautican navy cemented their reputation as the premier regional naval power, pioneering the now dubbed ''Frasian Thurst'' combat stratagem.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    City State of Arteria:


    Of the oldest surviving cities across the continent, Arteria has remained since the times of of ancient Myndiri rule, before falling into the hands of Bailius Primus Tassius and now its own council. During the Third Dark Tide, when the demons overran much of Western Cyndralia, the people of Arteria fought so fervently that even the unnumbered hordes of demons found themselves at a stalemate. It is through this feat of arms that led to the creation of the Arterian Adventurer''s Guild, a now continental organization much beloved by outlanders and embedded within almost all civilized nations. From there their reputation only grew grander as its merchant fleets facilitated the creation of multiple commerce and merchant guilds during the Liberation Wars. Whilst during dissolution of the first Nautican Union, outlanders named Hiromi Miyakashi and Herny William Scott oversaw the creation of the Academies of Arteria using an abandoned elven fortress, evolving it into a now widely lauded education institute that accepted any and all pupils which then inspired the birth of many national schools. Today, Arteria stands as jewel amongst it''s peers, one of the few hubs that still maintained active trade with the Dwarven under empire and the Elves, both of whose architectural styles have turned the cosmopolitan hub into a sight to behold. But many eye this jewel jealously, and with an increasingly fragmented city council, only the stoutest of hearts are likely to survive the oncoming tide.


    Volksgrad:


    Ruled by Wise King Wulfgar and his legion of winged knights, this breakaway nation was formed from the remnants of Ingrmarian settlers left behind after Meltonian, Elvish and Carradorian raids. Seeing his duty to protect his subjects, King Wulfgar led a campaign of pacification around his territory effectively securing the independence of the city through martial prowess. Though many held grudges for his militaristic action, Wulfgar showed a more compassionate side and used words, reasoning and concessions to ensure the survival of Volksgrad. This has earned him the title of Wise King, and has also proven the people of the land to be an adaptable and fierce bunch.


    Ingramarian Principality:


    The original House Ingramar had long since died out, but after the first Nautican Union broke apart, it was reformed and granted control over the frigid northern wastes. Numerous princes rule from their own little fief cities but being the nation closest to the Praemoni Deadlands, a series of large fortifications were built along their border. Since the end of the Fifth Dark Tide, only two recorded cases of breaches have been reported and both times, despite the political bickering and internal strife, every princeling, noble, and peasant rose to the occasion to beat back the demonic tide. It is said within Ingramar that the rest of Cyndralia survives only because Ingramarian blood is spilled to contain the demonic threat. They also contain the Church of Kargathax, Dragonlord of life and protector of the north, and unlike many other nations revere him instead of High Goddess Astralis. Though many clergymen have banded them heretics, the fact that Ingramar still stands is proof enough to its citizens that they are in the right.


    Duchy of Abenstadt:


    If Arteria is the economic and educational hub of Cyndralia, Abenstadt is the main military hub. Formed by Duke Leofric III after a rebellion against the Traxian Empire, it is the only other nation to have treaties with the Dwarven under empires, and has thus been their main over ground users of dwarven weaponry. Home to the Mercenary guild, unlike the adventurers they are a vicious and pricey group fighting for money who generally only work on a national scale. The Dukes of Abenstadt have always maintained a defensive alliance with the Arterian council. Ensuring the two neutral nations are able to maintain their advantage, much to their neighbors chagrin.


    Republic of Verona:


    Traxia''s main rival aside from the Elves. The Veronans have long been a relatively insular people maintaining much of their pastoral traditions on their own fertile lands. It is only fairly recently, when the Nautican navy decimated Traxian naval superiority that the Veronans have begun opening up to outsiders. Primarily composed of drakes and other lizard folks, many eyed them warily at first, but with widespread Arterian acceptance of their peoples, native Veronans have generally been seen in a much better light due to their relative passivity in participating in continental conflicts. Yet Veronan society itself has experienced major upheaval as the exposure to the wider world has led some to begin questioning the Veronan way of life and past grievances slowly make their way to the surface.


    Porinthos:


    The Porinti peoples have long been a tribal society until the Liberation Wars saw their shackles unchained from elvish oppressors. From there they have formed many rural communities that eventually developed into a unified national state. Yet tragedy struck when the Nauticans invaded and though the Nauticans state that they are still an independent peoples, most of their neighbors still view them as nothing more than a backward people ruled from Nautica.


    Entities:


    Saintsrest:


    Home of the Church of Astralis and it''s various military orders. It''s massive twin cathedrals are surrounded by a religious settlement built up by legions of pilgrims from across the continent. Though it''s threatened on all sides, the power of faith and the pontifex alone ensure that not even the Traxian Empire are willing to test where their citizen''s loyalty truly lies, allowing Saintsrest to remain independent. Of course, the large percentage of outworlder saints and mages might also have something to do with that.


    Tynsford and Felmarch:


    Respectively serving as Abenstadt and Traxia''s buffer states, established after the First Imperial Expansion failed to capture Arteria and Abenstadt. Its people live a relatively moderate life but chafe under the oppressive rules from both sides.


    Eskul''s Domain:


    Home of many scattered orc tribes, forced out of their ancestral lands by the Ingmarians. Borders the Praemoni deadlands, making the populace hardy and strong, but dangerously susceptible to demonic corruption.


    Korathi Allied States:


    A loose coalition of mountain tribes ruled from Korath. They act as a first line of defense against dark creatures from the Starhollow Mountains and also as a buffer for the Lucurian Sultanate against Traxia.

 Appendix: Map and Nations of Eastern Cyndralia

    Map of Eastern Cyndralia:


    Nations of Cyndralia:


    Traxian Empire:


    The largest unified human empire on the continent. Traxia''s eastern domain stretches from its heartlands to the edge of the Tranoire. Three legions are stationed permanently on its eastern border with two directed towards Lucuria and one pointed at the Potomian Kingdom. Historically thwarted by the Sultanate''s troops and Potomian ironclads, their hungry eyes have temporarily turned westward. But its neighbours know that Traxia is unlikely to rest, and that this uneasy peace could be shattered at any moment.


    Lucurian Sultanate:


    A powerful nation that inhabits the Astapaf deserts and karsts. Born from the city state of Lucuria, its people fought to survive the early days of its history against the harsh creatures that wandered northern Cyndralia. Once they united the disparate tribes and cities of the region, the Sultan of Lucuria invited the other leaders to create a bulwark against the beasts of the Kesmourn Blightlands. Their troops are battle hardened and used to the harsh sands and rocky terrain of the karsts. Capable of operating in the harshest of environments, the few mercenaries who wander from their homes find themselves in high demand elsewhere in Cyndralia. But after centuries of engaging in the beastfolk slave trade, a particularly harsh Sultan sparked the largest revolt in Lucurian history. Sandwiched by a Traxian invasion on its western border, it was forced to release its northern holdings to focus all its efforts against the Imperial incursion. Though they had negotiated a peace that lasted for centuries, recently, tensions between the two sides have gotten more frayed as a new Imperial mandate drives the Empire.


    Land of Many Tribes:


    Former slaves, exiles and rebels against the Lucurian Sultanate. The Land of Many Tribes is also the homeland for many of the beastfolk found across Cyndralia. Huddled between and above the karsts of Kesmourn, many tribes now flourish once more after throwing off the yolk of Lucurian oppression three centuries ago. Since then, a society has developed around the karsts and many different tribes now work together to defend it against both opportunistic slavers and the monsters that wander down from the blightlands. While ostensibly just a coalition of allied tribes, the Maujurrin settlement of Mountain Storm serves as the de jure center for meetings between all the leaders.


    Republic of Gratia:


    Originally founded by Gabriel Elan through a large scale peasant rebellion. His nascent nation was quickly put down by monarchist forces. But the taste of freedom and rule by their own kind has never left the Gratian people. As tensions simmered underneath the surface, they erupted once more after a series of unfortunate tax laws passed the courts of Gratia. Since the most recent civil war, a series of brutal reprisals from both sides have left many civilians feeling disenfranchised. Though many are wary, knowing that there are freedoms waiting for them, the peasantry of Gratia have largely thrown in their lot with the Republic.


    Kingdom of Gratia:


    Soldiers, knights, chevaliers, nobles and ladies. The Kingdom of Gratia is steeped in history and tradition, a rich land ruled by its noble houses centuries in the making. Out of them all, House Montroi is perhaps the most well known with the past two and a half centuries of Gratian rule falling under their lineage. Under their guidance, the nobles of Gratia rose to unparalleled positions of strength and were able to tax the peasantry even more, sparking the first two Gratian civil wars. The most recent one was suspected to have taken place with Traxian backing and saw the death of many members of House Montroi.


    Potomian Kingdom:


    Mighty Potomia stands proud since the days of the late second age, or so they claim. Taking their cues from the kingdoms of old, Potomian combat formations take heed of their history and utilise a mixture of both ancient and modern warfare techniques. Being based where the Tranoire touches the sea, its navy is just as formidable as its phalanxes on land. With its ancient ties to Cyndralia, many have forgotten how Potomia gained its ironclads, only that the dwarven peoples have almost consistently come to help maintain them in exchange for large sums of gold. Potomia doesn''t mind though, for as long as their ironclads hold firm, Traxia will not risk an invasion. It''s ground troops on the other hand, often serve as mercenaries for neighbouring nations and even Abenstadt. But combat is not what Potomia is known for, as trade and culture form the centrepiece of Potomian society. Far and wide, many will attest to the fine quality of Potomia''s vintages and teas.


    Zephiran Empire:


    An empire in name only, Zephir lies just outside massive Therinthil Woodlands that span the entire eastern coast of Cyndralia. Once nothing more than a few humble fishing villages and a few trading towns. When the Dark Tides came, they banded together to form the early beginnings of the Zephiran state. Seeng the value of cooperation, when the woodlands suffered attacks from the Dark Tides, Zephir hosted numerous elven refugees and even helped combat the evils that plagued it. Since then, the continent''s eastern shores have seen an era of peace as both humans, beastfolk, and elven settlers live in Zephir without fear in their hearts. Whilst many would decry Zephir''s light military presence. None would dare question their prowess in battle as they train in both human and elven styles of combat. Of course, being a large scale weapons manufacturer might help quell any hostile designs against the nature. How else would one fight without weapons?


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Ostia:


    The city-state of Ostia nominally operates under the supervision of a duke appointed by the city council. In practice, Ostia operates in close conjunction with its southern neighbour Zephir. While not as internationally renowned as Arteria is in the west. Ostia is still an important transit point for goods up and down the Tranoire, in particular any Lucurian captain who wishes to not risk Traxian interception. Much like its southern neighbour, many a traveller have described Ostia as a calm, but exciting place to visit. Officially, Ostia has no standing military in the same vein as other nations. In practice, the Ostia defence forces are split into the Gendarmes, Chevaliers, Vigiles and Domes Garde; with the former being allowed to act beyond Ostia''s borders; the latter acting as the city''s policing unit and peacekeepers. Though all technically aid in the mission of ''keeping the peace''.


    Tarandium:


    Unlike its sister city Ostia, Tarandium is only famous for two things: its vintage that are considered rare across Cyndralia; and fiercely independent spirit. Once a former Traxian colony, its people rebelled and seized it (then Tarant) on their own. After a bitter three year war, Traxian forces eventually conceded and Tarandium joined Ostia as an independent state. Through its geographic location that allowed it access to fertile soils of the Evenspire Peaks, the winery business allowed the city to keep afloat in its early days. Now however, many fear that Traxia is eyeing the territory once more.


    Old Kyne:


    Old Kyne is a fortress city that boasts of four sets of walls. The outer walls are guarded by a moat 30 feet wide and the walls stretch up to 35 feet up. Behind the outer walls lies the more impoverished districts and the inner wall, alongside a series of traps, barricades and another moat. Past the inner wall were the majority of farms and commercial activity take place, all guarded by a series of trenches until the Kyn. A massive monstrosity of a wall that separated the city of Kyne and the outer settlements. Finally the Death Wall, for according to local mythos, if the Death Wall were breached, then the city would fall no matter what happened. All this because the city of Old Kyne guarded the entry to and fro the Barren Lands. There in the wilderness, countless undead monsters roam in a cycle of frenzy and death. The land beyond lapping at the edges of civilisation so foul that the fortress was originally erected to contain it. After Kynesflatt, a city established nearby, fell to the undead, its refugees joined the fortress. Together with the defenders, they rebuilt and now became the sole defenders against the undead incursions of the Barren Lands.


    Saryama:


    Where Ostia was Zerphir''s proxy, Saryama is the Sultanate''s proxy along the Tranoire. Unlike Ostia however, Saryama never saw the same amount of prosperity and the majority of its citizens are slaves brought in to help with infrastructure projects. With Lucurian support and security guarantees, many of its more fortunate citizens do seek higher forms of fulfilment. This in turn has led many Saryaman citizens to rise to fame within Lucuria and beyond as famed artists, bards, writers.


    Everlight:


    While not an official nation per se. The elves that reside within the Therinthil Woodlands are almost all members of the Everlight society. Originally formed to combat the Dark Tides and monsters from the Barren Lands. Elven magisters and spell swords banded together to form the Everlight society. Ever since the Third Dark Tide was repelled, Everlight had been blessed with the successful replication of ancient Myndiri technologies. One such allowed for the construction of Everlight tower to both honour the tower''s namesake, but also to repel the corruption that spills down from the north. Of particular note is the Everlight temple, the society''s stronghold and main gathering hub where thousands of elves train to better dedicate themselves to their Goddess. The temple itself is also considered sacred grounds for their people, and no outsiders are allowed. With the only exceptions being Saints that have been granted access for a chance to better reach the Astral Pantheon that even the Astralian church could not.


    Barren Lands:


    Where nothing grows and life only decays. The rotted earth that is the Barren Lands contains only those foolhardy enough to try and start a settlement on their own, or those who are already dead, brought back to forever wander. Of note is Isgrimar, a dwarven clan hold tucked in the mountains of Kraka Mourn overlooking the Barren Lands. Here, a few brave traders make a fortune peddling goods between the dwarves and other peoples living around the Tranoire. Little is known about the clanhold, save that it represents only a small portion of this section of the Under Empire.


    Land of Three Kings:


    Cut off from the rest of Cyndraliia by the dark cursed Kesmourn Blightlands. All contact to other nations occur by boat or magicks. With a secluded coastal valley in the middle of the blightlands, a group of colonists managed to successfully settle the area without being torn to shreds by mutated monstrosities. After almost a century of struggle, Rynwald, Keshold, and Shosea were founded, and in each place they declared themselves kings of the land. Left to their own affairs for the most part. They have declared wars, fought, killed and even gotten close to wiping opposing factions off the map. Only the threat of the blighted monsters keeps them from utterly destroying each other, knowing that it would only serve the interests of the monsters.

 Chapter 1: A Starry Window

    ¡°To sail the stars, that is the dream of all sentients whether they believe or not. But they need not fear, for Astralis is a merciful Goddess who will forgive our mortal transgressions. Who will lift the people of Cyndralia into the great yonder and into the heavenly courts where peace will reign ever after. So have faith. Remain steadfast in your prayers. For ye are all blessed by the stars. ¡± -  Konrad Geissel, Arch-Bishop of Neun Carad, "Sermon to King Edelin''s Court"


    <hr><hr>


    Her small eyes shot open, pain and screams echoing in her head as she remembered the fire, blood, and death. She could see the small terrified girl under the rubble staring back, watching with horrified silence as the massacre unfurled before her. The crying and tears as the older girl gurgled her last breath. So vivid, so close.


    She shook away the nightmare, purging her mind from the strange thoughts as she furrowed her brows. White, white marble tiles, she was on her roof. She felt the silks of the bed linen and soft blanket, and feelings of familiarity blossomed warmly. Satisfied she jumped down to the floor and rubbed her feet on the carpet. A comforting and fuzzy mood overtook her and a smile appeared on her face, the disturbing nightmare forgotten.


    With the nightmare forgotten, a new problem arose as a low droning buzz pricked at the fringes of her sanity. At first, she tried to deal with this new irritation by hoping it would go away. When it didn''t, she headed for the door to her room, assuming a small walk would do her good as the carpet gently tickled her feet. On her tiptoes she turned the doorknob and gave it a firm push. She shuffled out into the hallway and winced at the cold tiled floor below.


    A small annoyed groan escaped her lips. Usually an attendant or two would be nearby, or another adult. But though the cold annoyed her, she peeked curiously around and chuckled at the thought of being free. Throwing caution to the wind she sprinted around in her nightgown, giggling furiously as she jumped all around the hallway, her footsteps echoing throughout the brilliant halls. She ran and ran, taking the chance to rearrange decorations, toys and plants that lined the marble hallways. Running until she managed to bring herself to her sibling''s room at the end of the hallway, smashing her hands against the door, hoping to lull her sibling awake.


    Armoured clanks reverberated from within and a chill went down her spine. Suddenly feeling nervous, she shuffled awkwardly backwards and apologized, scurrying behind a small decorative stand, being careful not to disturb the vase that rested on top of it. The click of the door froze her and the low droning grew louder, buzzing so annoyingly that she could barely focus. From behind the door a dark fuzzy figure emerged, nothing but a blurred outline that seemed to clank around menacingly.


    She put her hands over her mouth, her instincts screaming for her to be still. A moment, then two, then an untold handful passed by when noises from behind the bend at the end of the hallway drew the fuzzy figure away.


    ¡°Saphye!¡± A masculine voice cried out.


    Her ears perked up and she turned to face the direction of the noise. Suspense filling her muscles as she stared worryingly at the hall. A brilliantly armoured figure, large and imposing clad in black, white, and bits of crimson with a bevy of cute drawings all over it. Recognition filled her eyes and she tumbled out of her hiding place.


    ¡°Papa! Papa!¡± She squeaked and a sigh of relief washed over her as the figure bent down to ruffle her hair.


    She saw her sapphire eyes reflected in the shiny parts of the armour, her dark bed hair now thoroughly tousled, though she had always found the armoured gauntlet annoying whenever it caught a hair or two in the clinks between the armour. Looking up quizzically, she stared at the visor that blocked most of his face beside his black bloodshot pupils, the little eagle symbol on the side now dyed with a splotch of red as she felt papa sigh, but this time in a more tired tone.


    ¡°Mama?¡± She queried with a squeak and knew that mama would always set papa on the right track whenever he grew weary.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Papa quietly nodded and stood back up, holding out a gauntleted hand for her to take. Despite disliking the cold inhuman feeling of the metal, she obliged, remembering how sad papa had gotten that one time she refused to hold his hand. Another dark fuzzy figure appeared at the far end of the hallway and papa sprinted at it, dragging her along. She could not keep up and as they rushed at each other her feet hurt as they were dragged along and she began wailing.


    It was but a moment and the dark fuzzy collapsed in a heap and papa picked her up, cradling her quietly in his metal arms as she continued crying. Breaking into a rushed sprint, her tear filled eyes barely registered the hallways and rooms that they passed, only feeling the occasional teardrop or two that snuck its way out of papa¡¯s visored helmet. Loud metallic clanks and screams grew louder as they ran, the sounds eerily similar to her nightmares and she wailed louder at the uncomfortable thought.


    Her wailing only ceased when papa finally came to a halt, and she recognized the grey walls that marked the places she couldn¡¯t go. Sniffling back her snot she looked up at papa and he only let out a depressed breath as he carried her gently, treading carefully into the grey hallway. Saliva dribbled down her cheek as she forgot to close her mouth and she grumbled in frustration. Papa took one look and just snorted in amusement making her stick her tongue out at him.


    Together they made their way forward and papa stopped before a heavy set of oaken doors, setting her down on the damp wooden floors, giving the door a few rhythmic raps as she looked on. The door swung open as a loud set of footsteps creaked on the wood behind them and papa quickly wrapped his hands around her eyes.


    ¡°Close your eyes, it''s a surprise present.¡± Papa said and she obeyed, clenching her eyes shut.


    ¡°Weh?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Shh close your eyes and you''ll get a present soon, okay?¡± His voice quivered and she could hear papa¡¯s sadness, but obeyed nonetheless as she felt him shove her into the room, the door closing with a click behind her.


    A slender pair of hands wrapped themselves around her as a choked gasp came from above her.


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re ali-here!¡± The soft feminine voice soothed her, only a slight pause bringing her some doubt.


    ¡°Mama?¡± She asked with her eyes closed and mama pulled her into a warm little hug.


    She was happy but disliked the strange sticky moistness that came with mama¡¯s hug. Yet, mama¡¯s hug was so familiar she ignored the smell of iron and kept her eyes shut as mama pulled away.


    ¡°What did..he¡­did papa tell you?¡± Mama rasped airily.


    She paused and considered her words, ¡°Ehum, papa said close eyes and presents later.¡± She chirped.


    The slender hand patted her head once more and she felt mama plant a weak kiss on the side of her cheek and giggled. Perhaps taken by the mood mama also shared her giggle but broke out into a coughing fit.


    ¡°Mama?¡± She asked in concern.


    ¡°Shh¡­ahh¡­mama is fine. Just promise me,¡± Mama wheezed, ¡°Look ahead or no presents.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡± She replied worriedly, ¡°But what about big and small brothers?¡±


    Silence was her only response and she could hear mama¡¯s ragged breathing and felt a sudden rush of energy that caused her hairs to stand on end. Curious, she fought the urge but opened her eyes anyway.


    A hole in the room held a brilliant purplish star-scape that greeted her. Like a window to the sky, dark purples and blacks painted the background as stars of all colours and sizes flickered and shone brilliantly against the backdrop. In the distance a gassy pinkish purple cloud held another cluster of lights and her eyes darted all around the window.


    ¡°Wow.¡± She exclaimed.


    A cry echoed outside the doorway, a scream that sounded much like papa.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± She began and the door was kicked in.


    Unable to help herself she turned around as her mama screeched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around! Don¡¯t you dare hurt argh!¡± Mama cried out in pain and she watched as a dark fuzzy figure pulled a red sword out of mama. Mama dropping to the floor in a whimper.


    ¡°Mama?¡± She asked timidly, a sickening feeling rising in her stomatch.


    ¡°De mu hen svitor?¡± A silky voice asked as it pointed at her. His armour was green, dark green with weird birds.


    ¡°Kill her too.¡± A more gruff one replied. Black and white, eagles like papa.


    As metal flashed in front of her, shining from the starlight, her terrified reaction reflected off the blade. But before she could speak or say anything else, she tumbled backward into the window in fear.


    Time to Forget

 Chapter 2: Berries, Beary, and Tears

    ¡°In the years following the fall of Basilius Primus Axion Tassius, the Lucurian Sultanate and many of the beast folk from the ¡®Land of Many Tribes¡¯ formed a temporary alliance and led countless incursions into former union territories. These assaults, followed by the massive civil war that broke out led directly to the deaths of all of Tassius¡¯s children and thus the splintering of what little unity remained in the First Nautican Union, causing what many of humanity¡¯s historians to label ¡®The Splintering¡¯ ¡°


    - Jorvik Ekrund, Potomian Traveling Court Scholar, ¡°Birth of a New Union¡± Chapter 13: Tassian¡¯s Fall


    <hr><hr>


    The screams, pain, and cries reverberated in her head. She could see the church as the door came tumbling down, the people fleeing in terror and strange robed man bandying around a weapon. Then came the blood and death as she felt an agonizing pain as something impaled her.


    Her eyes shot open and the first thing she felt was fuzzy, everything was so fuzzy. She scratched at her head and grumbled angrily until the pounding in her head finally settled down. Taking advantage of the calm she looked around her, warm rays of sunlight shone through the forest canopy as a chill breeze made her shiver. Around her a languid if relaxing forest swayed to the rhythm of the wind. Animals screeched and roared as birds chirped and sang their birdsong. The light colored everything in a lovely golden hue as her eyes danced around at the strange sights.


    As her feet tickled strangely she found herself barefoot and on top of an intricately carved stone dais. Inlays and countless little openings had been cut into it to direct the flow of something. What that something was, she did not know. Around the dais sanguine and purple robes lay flaccidly on the ground, the cloth occasionally moving to scatter small piles of ash. Soot marks and charred grass indicated something had brought her here, but that left only questions as she wondered why here? Another gust of wind blew past and the chill bit deep at her, the too small nightgown doing nothing to protect her skin. But strangely, she felt surprisingly warm on the inside. The chill was unable to dig any deeper.


    Sighing, she hopped off the dais and felt a small tingle as it made contact with the grass, the little blades like a soft brush against her skin. Yet, after taking a few steps, she felt a gnawing feeling overtake her, a growing sense of discomfort as pressure piled onto her, weighing her down with every step. Dissatisfied and uncomfortable, she made her way to the stream and scooped in a mouthful of water, and a new sensation made itself known to her. A pleasurable sensation rocked her body as the dryness in her throat was finally exposed to liquid, and without a care she greedily scooped a few more mouthfuls of water.


    With a satisfied harrumph she stood back up and danced merrily around the stream, the sense of freedom feeling so fresh and new. But once again, the billowing pressure and sense of discomfort refused to leave her, hanging around her head as something else bothered her. A small gurgle escaped from her stomach and she looked around for food.


    Seeing naught but leaves and the piles of ash, she disappointedly turned her attention to the forest. Looking into the tree line she hoped a meal would simply present itself to feed her, but after a minute of tense waiting she let loose a disappointed sigh. With no other possibility considered she trudged begrudgingly into the brush, her foot kicking up soil and dirt and countless small critters likely fled at her monstrous approach.


    The golden radiant rays of sunshine brought forth a calming warmth, but even she could tell they were getting weaker, the light just a bit softer than before. Another gurgle interrupted her search and she continued trudging through the forest, the occasional deer or other large herbivore giving her a look before they trotted off. Her luck finally came to fruition after following a lazy looking horse that seemed to not have a care in the world, looking at her to assess if she was a threat before deeming her unworthy to even think about. Thinking she had made a friend she drew closer only for it to gallop away in fright. Panicked, she followed the horse¡¯s chaotic trail and eventually ended up in a small glade, currently occupied by a scurry of squirrels that also scattered upon her arrival.


    A few seemed ready to fight to the death to defend their territory, but again, no matter how eager they seemed to fight, the moment she closed the distance, they scattered in fright. Worried, but also assuming that it was only that she was far larger, she wandered over to the tree where the crowd was earlier and spied a multitude of berries, fallen or otherwise, that looked immensely appetising. Considering that the squirrels were, as far as she was concerned, not all dead, she assumed they were edible and plucked a few off the ground to try.


    Her tongue curled at the tart, tangy and bitter flavors that popped forth from the black looking berries, the hint of sweetness barely allowing her to swallow a mouthful. But greed and necessity thought otherwise, and as her stomach sensed the food, it urged for more. Reluctantly and now craving a little more of the tart and bitterness, she looked up to the tree and began plucking more and more berries. A thrilling dance of balancing the flavor palette and satiating her hunger began as she devoured everything she found.


    Her face was covered with berry juices when a silent stomping brought her consumption to a quick halt. Slowly turning around she found herself staring at a bear. Brown fuzzy fur as it looked at her, no, the berries, hungrily. Swallowing the last mouthful she quickly gulped down the juices and tried to back away, the lumbering creature advancing cautiously as it eyed its competitor. But, despite being more than twice her size and perhaps even capable of severing her limb from limb, it stepped to about ten odd paces before it froze.


    Taking it as a good sign she grabbed a handful of berries and placed them down as an offering, prompting the creature to close the distance. However, in a bizarre twist, it whimpered pathetically and backed away. Curious, she took another step closer and it gave out a sad roar and lumbered away, crashing through the underbrush as it fled. Offended, she gave herself a few sniffs, and upon finding nothing too offensive, she returned to eating more berries. But the experience soured the taste, and what little joy and fulfilment she gained from eating them earlier vanished as they became nothing but tasteless morsels.


    A little more peeved than before, she pulled herself away from the berry tree, removed a handful of offerings and snaked her way along the bear¡¯s path. Following the trail of destruction, she walked and walked until finally the light from the sun grew weary, and the faint glow of the stars above began to shine through. A sense of ease rushed over her and in the approaching dark she found a calm serenity not present during the warmth of the day. The pressure too that resided over her seemed to subside and as she shuffled along the bear¡¯s trail she debated eating the berries she had stuffed in her nightgown¡¯s pocket but decided otherwise.


    The journey had taken most of the daylight hours but she found it eventually. Beyond a row of trees, a small clearing with a woodland cave lay hidden by foliage, perhaps a bit more hesitant now, she suddenly felt that providing an offering to a bear might not be the best idea. But regret was not something she could really feel, or was it?


    ¡°Ah!¡± She exclaimed out loud.


    Looking around she stumbled out of the foliage and into the clearing. She had heard it, or at least heard something in her head, that much she was certain. But try as she might she could find no speaker, no source of the sound. Unless it was the bear.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Spinning around in a fright she did not find the bear or the voice. But it does sound familiar. There it was again, but this time she controlled it and her mind began churning as the connections began to manifest within her. I¡­I can hear myself think!  Surprised and intrigued, she found herself giggling at the thought. I can think about things! Like trees, food, and bears! Bears? Bear!


    Her giggling ground to a halt as she took sight of the lumbering shadow behind her, the faint moist scent of a snout as warm air tickled the back of her neck. It sure isn¡¯t afraid anymore. On one hand she was glad she no longer repulsed the bear, on the other the bear was right next to her. Seeing no other option she carefully pulled the berries out of her gown pocket, hoping the creature would not simply snack on her instead. Perhaps surprised, or just unamused by this strange display, it leaned down and tasted a berry without bothering her. One turned to two and soon the handful had quickly been consumed.


    Looking at the brown creature, it seemed not exactly satisfied but no longer outwardly hostile. Feeling a little lonely, she hesitantly reached out and brushed her hand gently against the creature¡¯s head. Unsure of how to act it simply stared at her as she then moved to give it a satisfying scritch in the head. Everyone loves getting scratches in the head. Now fully certain she wasn¡¯t a threat, it leaned down and she begun petting, scratching and rubbing the bear. The coarse and soft layers of fur were deceptively addictive to her hands and she managed to bring out a smile as the creature relaxed from the pampering. Yes, she thought to herself, this is good.


    <hr><hr>


    So it was that her routine for the next few days was established. Return to the dais near the brook for water, find more berry bushes and eat ravenously for the day, go to the bear cave at night and spend time with her new fuzzy companion, making sure to leave before dawn. It was a simple, happy routine, as far as she was concerned. Still, in the time alone, her mind was not idle and often found her mood dropping dangerously low.


    There was the feeling that something was amiss, that something was bearing down on her and leaving her feeling empty. Then there was the question of where she was. With not much help from her fuzzy compatriot all she knew was that she was in a forest. If she could figure out where she was, perhaps then, she could answer more important question of, who am I?


    She believed she could find the answer. Just like how she befriended the bear, it would take time. She wasn¡¯t born and raised in the forest that much was certain. My nightgown alone seems so out of place, that I was probably brought here unwillingly. But try as she might, no matter how thoroughly she searched the area around the brook, she could find no other evidence of sapient life besides the discarded robes. Just more signs that someone at some point performed a ritual. Yet every time she began exploring the recesses of her mind, it led to a low buzzing that irritated her until she actively thought about something else. Accepting that certain things would elude her in the new normal, she was still a little annoyed that she remembered nothing, that she didn¡¯t know who she was.


    Regardless, she had her routine, and despite her reservations that was enough. She was well hydrated, and fed, if a little stinky. Though Big Fuzz didn¡¯t seem to mind and though she had never intruded further upon his domain she was certain she was a welcome guest.


    This day started off no different, wrapped in a red robe today, the purple ones had all been dirtied, she bathed herself somewhat in the stream and then set off to tree five. It was embarrassing but on the second day she could recall going back to the first tree only to realise that she had in fact, consumed almost all the berries and that they, in fact, take time to grow back. Thus she thought nothing of it when her mood suddenly lifted, as if someone had taken the pressure off her back.


    Truth


    She jumped in fright from the guttural voice that rang out loud in her head. She stood still and waited, the voice did not sound like her own, nor did it sound like her thinking voice. Frightened, she let out a series of distressed yelps and squeaks as she tried to seek out where the interloper was. But seeing nothing nor hearing anything else, she rapidly continued on her path.


    Sprinting her way to the tree, she ignored what fauna was crowded around it and messily gobbled away, scaring the poor creatures as her own presence overwhelmed them. A sense of impending doom loomed over her and with every bite she grew more and more nervous. Having consumed a copious amount of berries and an unfortunate leaf that made her gag, she quickly stuffed a handful in her nightgown and turned the red robe into a small bag for berries. Scampering back to the brook she nervously retraced her steps with one eye turned to the woods, but no new sounds echoed within her.


    Following the trail back to Big Fuzz she watched as the light shone brighter today, more fierce and valiant and worried about the bear¡¯s reaction. Surely this offering would be enough?


    The Fated Guide


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± She screamed and clutched at her head. The guttural voice reverberated within her.


    In her panic she stumbled and dropped the robe filled with berries, the little oblong and rounded orbs rolling around on the ground. Nooo! The berries!


    Scrambling to pick up the lost goods she temporarily ignored the pressing issue of the mystery voice and felt a sense of annoyance wash over her. Almost as if something was judging her reactions. Shaking off the discomfort she recovered what little she could and sat unmoving, disappointed by what remained. Begrudgingly she made her way towards the clearing and found Big Fuzz.


    But unlike their usual greeting of him staring at her lazily he was up on his legs, growling aggressively at her. Worried, she quickly put the robe down and added her own handfuls from her pockets onto the berry pile. As the bear drew closer it tampered down and a small sigh of relief escaped from her lips. Yet her fears returned just as quickly when it swatted the berry pile away and advanced at her. Wha-why is he so angry? What did I do?


    Backing away slowly she held her hands up, gesturing for the bear to do what it wanted and that she was leaving. But it kept pursuing. Walking further back the bear followed her and with a roar it charged at her.


    Yelping in fright she dashed haphazardly throughout the forest, smashing in and through branches and brushes as the bear rumbled close behind. Pivoting sharply past a few trees she could hear the sickening crack of wood as Big Fuzz rammed into them, failing to make the sharp turn. An angry roar quickly followed as he continued the chase and she quickly sprinted past another copse of trees before slamming head first into a thick trunk.


    Crying out in pain she whimpered on the ground and could hear the heavy lumbering steps as Big Fuzz drew closer. Why? Why are you so angry? Wincing from the pain she clenched her eyes shut and only opened them when the stomping ground to a halt next to her. The heavy breathing from Big Fuzz tickled warmly over her face and she shivered at the sight of his vicious teeth barred against her. With bated breath she met his angry eyes and as he drew closer, he seemed to snap at something above her head. Confused, she looked upwards to find nothing and when she reached up to give Big Fuzz a little reassuring pat, he turned away and left.


    Staring at the bear¡¯s rump as it left, she felt a small pang of pain cross her heart and felt a little emptier on the inside. Waiting for another moment or two she heard the chirping of animals and the cracking of more branches in the distance. Staring up to the canopy she watched as a small squirrel looked down at her before fleeing. A soft breeze blew its way across the forest floor and once more, her skin grew unnaturally cold and she shivered. Pushing herself up she sat languidly against the tree and crawled over to a nearby log. Why me? Why does everything hate me?


    Despondent she sat and stared blankly into the distance, the pressure on her shoulders growing heavier than ever and broke into a small sob. She was so lost, so confused, with no reason to be here or no idea who she was. She had fun, she enjoyed herself here but the sense of emptiness always gnawed at her, always clawed at the edges of her mind. Tired, cold and depressed she allowed herself a moment of raw emotion to take over and began crying.

 Evas Journey: A Roadside Orphan and the White Rose

    ¡°When the Dwarven border guards told us that the ruins remained abandoned due to a dark threat. We did not take heed of their warnings and proceeded anyway. Okar Tharaz was a technological marvel, working elevators, aqueducts and even moveable architecture. Then, we found the Forgotten, with their darkness and void touched abilities we quickly realized why the city was abandoned as Senior Researcher Briggs was ripped into another dimension without his legs.¡± - Diary of First Scout Adrian Myers, Arterian Exploration Log 15:463 - Dwarven Expedition


    <hr><hr>


    Evaline Rosengart was exhausted. Being forced to bear the burdens of pomp and circumstance was too much for her eight year old body to handle. But sleep did not come easy, the carriage ride through the outskirts of Volksgrad was fine, but upon reaching the bumpy forested roads of Northern Carrador even napping seemed impossible.


    Her parents, Duke and Duchess Rosengart, had wanted to parade around their sons and daughters as part of the diplomatic entourage and to add a humanising aspect to the talks. Fat lot that did, she scoffed. Nothing came from the talk besides pettiness and arguments, no compromises or any agreements. At least that''s what mother told the kids as she sent them back home,


    It was, for Eva to put it frankly, quite miserable. Her brothers Theodore and Mortiz were quite close to each other, but not her, and their time in the city of Volksgrad reflected that as they raced off to the markets without her. Not that she minded, she was perfectly content on her own. Though the slight snub still hurt as mother and father tended to be much more lenient with them than her. When Theo and Moritz suggested a trip to the stalls, they were immediately allowed to go with minimal guards, when she wanted to, they said "no dear, how about a walk around the gardens instead?" As if shrubs and little stocky flowers were comparable to a chance to explore a city.


    ¡°Did you get to go to the blacksmith?¡± Moritz asked.


    ¡°Yeah! I actually snagged a few souvenirs, like this.¡± Theodore reached into his bag and pulled an ornamental sword.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    ¡°I know right? It looks so cool, apparently it¡¯s some old Volksgradian design. ¡°


    ¡°Heh, Instructor Maximus would throw a fit if you brought that to training though.¡±


    ¡°But imagine the reactions of the other trainees! They¡¯ll be so jealous.¡±


    Eva hid her scowl, she was too young to just be allowed to wander and pretended not to care. It wasn¡¯t that she desired particularly to be a knight like her brothers, but the call of adventure tugged at her heart nonetheless. Not like I want a stupid sword, nope.


    ¡°Hey, hey Eva, check this out.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, she¡¯s not even looking.¡±


    ¡°Oh Evaaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eva grumbled.


    ¡°Check this out, cool ain¡¯t it.¡± Theo flaunted the sword in front of her, wiggling it a little too close to her face.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    Theo frowned, ¡°You¡¯re too young to appreciate the fine path of the sword anyways.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only six years older than me.¡± Eva retorted, but Theo and Mortiz had already dismissed her and returned to their own affairs. Probably better this way, not that it would have mattered even if she did appreciate a fine blade, he¡¯d probably rub it in anyways.


    ¡°Can you imagine Selvian¡¯s reaction? Bet you he¡¯s going to be all ¡®oh yes my father made me one before but I threw it away because I didn¡¯t need it.¡¯ and then roll his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh divines, as if, more like he¡¯ll just pout the whole lesson and then complain we got an unfair advantage.¡±


    ¡°Tsh, like his family doesn''t just buy him whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°True. Hey do you know... do you think Princess Serra will be around for the next practice?¡±


    ¡°I could ask. Why? Are you planning something Theo?¡±


    As the two chattered away, Eva suddenly felt a jolt tear through her very being, a bolt of energy that oozed what she could only describe as misguided divinity. Like a possessed monster, Eva glued herself to the carriage window, sliding open her curtains and stared intently out the window, ignoring the surprised gasps from her brothers.


    She scanned the forests around them, watching for signs of something out of place, any unnatural rustle or movement that would birth this feeling.


    ¡°Sis what the hells?¡±


    ¡°Eva what are you doing?¡± The brothers questioned.


    But Eva ignored them and shut her eyes, letting her intuition guide her. As if responding to the opening of her senses, a small thread of energy pricked her consciousness, like a wisp leading its victims to some mystical trap.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Eva you hit your head or some¡­¡± Theo began.


    ¡°Stop the carriage.¡± Eva barked, earning herself more surprised glances.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stop the carriage, there''s something there.¡± Eva pointed


    ¡°Huh? Mortiz, can you see anything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah trees, what is going on sis?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you? Right, ugh. Please, stop the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something there, I swear, I can feel it.¡±


    Her brothers turned to look at each other before sharing a small giggle as they looked back at her funnily.


    ¡°Are you okay Eva? Feeling a little tired?¡±


    ¡°Little sis needs a little nap?¡±


    ¡°Ugh no I don¡¯t there¡¯s something there. I swear!¡±


    It was then that Eva felt another jolt, this time more violent.


    Having made up her mind she quickly leapt across the carriage and squished her brother Theo whilst she pried the ornamental sword from his grip. Unclasping the lock on the door, her brothers barely had time to react as Eva triumphantly leapt out of a moving carriage, landing in a heap on the road as a surprised guard tumbled over to prevent his horse from trampling her.


    She growled as she picked herself up before she dashed off into the underbrush, leaving a cavalcade of confused shouting behind her.


    This is my chance to finally ask my questions and damn the Gods if they avoid me again, Eva thought as a pool of power swirled within her, grasping at the last tendrils of mysterious power that was starting to fade away. No no no! Not before I find them. Cutting her way past a few vine walls she could feel the trail beginning to dissipate.


    Scrambling frantically through the forest, a growing sense of panic set in within her as the divine spark grew fainter. Tearing past another dense thicket, she found herself increasingly isolated as the paths twisted and merged into one another, no clear way forward or back. With no sign of a trail to follow Eva collapsed onto the ground in a frustrated pile, weary and unsure of how to proceed.


    What can I do, what can I do?  Eva bit her nails as she racked her brain for a solution, sighing as a growing sense of fatigue dulled her mind. Remembering a quick meditation technique Eva closed her eyes and began drawing in the nearby mana of the forest, through her senses alone, plucking the very energies of the world to serve her purposes.


    It was when the power began flowing through her that the mana was interrupted by the presence of something light and blissful, an abnormality in the air. Eva¡¯s eyes shot open as she confirmed the strange feeling, a destination firmly implanted in her mind.


    Not willing to question her luck she followed the feeling of intoxicating bliss until she could feel something shift, the bright and light feeling being torn and twisted into something still divine, but definitely tainted. As she passed some invisible threshold, the tainted feeling began to grow overwhelming, like an ever present and looming shadow watching her.


    Squawk


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± She cried, spinning around to see if anyone would answer. Just animals in a forest, focus Eva, focus.


    Proceeding further into the forest, any sense of adventure or desire to embrace divinity vanished as the reality of the situation dawned on her. She had trotted off on her own and was now very hopelessly lost.


    ¡°He-hello? Anyone¡­there?¡±


    She had expected either silence or maybe more animal noises in response, what she did not envision were childish sobs echoing back throughout the underbrush. Wraiths? Banshees? Gripping Theo¡¯s ornamental sword tighter she swung it around slightly, ready to defend herself against whatever threat might lay ahead.


    After almost a minute of tense consideration she inched herself towards the noise and found the strangest sight that Eva had ever seen in this world. Curled up next to a hollowed out log, a small child sat sobbing softly, a mop of messy black hair that bobbed gently with every sob. But what scared Eva was the source of the tainted divine powers she felt emanating from above her, a dark twisted shadow with wispy limbs protruding forth from the void touched figure. Gingerly keeping her eye on both creatures, Eva walked closer before she spoke once more.


    ¡°H-hello? Are you okay?¡±


    At once the sobbing stopped and chills ran down Eva¡¯s back as both figures turned to stare at her. One with two unfeeling dark voids, and a pair of sparkling sapphire eyes filled with worry. By the Saints, it feels divine but also so wrong, why? Silence ensued as the newcomer traded stares at both of the worried beings, until the void being seemingly realized it was being watched as well. Like a cornered animal, Eva could feel the subtle shift of tainted divine energy rapidly building as if it was preparing for a spell, causing both her and the small girl to reach out to the void being.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Eva cried out as the being began tearing the very fabrics of reality.


    In but a moment, Eva felt the air and mana around them suddenly vanish, an emptiness as the forest around them just stopped functioning. Before she could even lift the blade up, she found herself gasping desperately for air as her ears popped from the pressure change. In her struggle she craned her head upwards just in time to see the dark mass bare its eyes directly into her soul, causing her to release a silent scream as the creature reached into her very being.


    Seek the Stolen Dawn


    With its message delivered the creature vanished as ethereal words etched themselves onto her mind. Eva looked over to the girl and saw her scratching at a pendant on her neck, as if trying to scratch away at something traumatic. Eva barely had time to react as a flood of memories burst from inside her, piercing through whatever veil had been keeping them in place.


    It felt like an eternity before she regained consciousness and the older girl trembled as lost thoughts clawed their way back into reality, sounds of faint shouting growing closer. Another burst of intrusive memories staggered her from their overwhelming presence until she locked her eyes with the child¡¯s. Her sharp features and pointy ears indicated her inhumanness, but just barely. Glistening jewelled eyes gazed curiously back at her, the child''s face even more childlike than expected even if Eva knew that elves likely matured different. Eva grit her teeth and took a moment to compose herself, suppressing the headache until she could coherently form a sentence and placed a comforting hand on the child, her breathing too a ragged mess.


    ¡°My¡­my name is Evaline, uhmm, are you alright?¡±


    The girl stared back with eyes tinged with fear, silent and unmoving. Seeing the discomfort, Eva inched closer and pulled her into a warm embrace. "There, there, take your time, you''re with me now." She was about to let go when the softest voice reached her ears.


    "S-Sophie...I am Sophie."

 Chapter 3: A Challenger Appears

    ¡°The Underholme Concord is a confederation of Dwarven Keep Cities that defied the High King¡¯s orders and maintained trade with the surface dwellers of Cyndralia. In time as ¡®The Echo Wars¡¯ took its toll, they grew to encompass most of the Dwarven empire as even the High King acquiesced that some exceptions must be made in order to stabilize the shattered lines. Thus it was The Underholme Concord that grew to most represent the Dwarven Empires and the High King¡¯s influence waned greatly.¡±


    - Pal Serrum, Graykeep Ambassador to Arterian Commerce Guild, Lecture at Department of Economics ¡°Rise of The Underholme¡±


    <hr><hr>


    She scrubbed herself down much to the displeasure of the other staff in the household. Their hateful glares made her shrink down just a little more as she finished bathing. Drying herself off she hid her emotions well, a stoic mask of apathy as she tied up her new uniform. Looking into the bathroom mirror, aside from her black hair, and pointy ears she looked every part a maid and allowed herself a small smile. Making her way back out of the staff dormitories she gave the others polite and curt nods as their scowls and displeasure remained evident on their faces.


    Her excursion was quickly halted by the overbearing presence of head maid Hilda. A crooked crone of a woman with sharp eyes, sharp chins and sharp words that stood a full three heads taller than her. Giving the head maid a bow she felt the faintest huff of annoyance and followed the crone as she turned away. Training was underway early in the morning and through the sheer grace of her savior, she was allowed to stay in this magnificent household even if she had to work as a servant.


    A year ago she remembered the soft and kind touch from a girl not much older than her. A wretched pain that tore through her head when she approached only for all the pressure and pain to just fade away moments later. And in her tears she had found someone who was so lovely and kind. Her silky smooth chestnut hair tied in a bun or flowing free, her dimples when she turned her thin lips into a smile, her warm and gentle gaze whenever she trained her hazel eyes on Sophie, her caring almost sisterly approach in her interactions. Sophie loved it all.


    From there Evaline or Eva, as she liked to be known, had turned out to be the daughter of a wealthy duke and that she was in fact also very fond of Sophie. Since then the older girl had fawned over her and even despite the disapproval from both the Duke and Duchess she managed to convince them to allow Sophie to stay, apologetically making her a maid for the household.


    But much to Sophie¡¯s horror, she was awful at the job. Despite not having the pressure over her shoulders anymore, she found it extremely difficult to learn the maneuvers and actions that befitted a maid. Furthermore, the one time she had tried to speak up that she was only a kid, the head maid did not tolerate her attitude and swiftly had her whipped. Wracked with pain and anger, she calmed down and resolved to only ever speak to Eva.


    ¡°Apprentice maid. Stand straighter.¡± The Crone ordered as they pushed open the door to Eva¡¯s brother Mortiz¡¯s room.


    Sophie immediately straightened her back and kept her eyes glued to the ground ahead of her.


    ¡°Apprentice, this place must be spotless by the time I return.¡± The crone stated nonchalantly before turning to the ther maid in the room, ¡°Inga, you shall oversee her skill and progress, your skills will certainly be useful for her to learn.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Oh of course madam Hilda, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± The curly haired brunette replied excitedly.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t dearie, I¡¯ll see you later.¡± The head maid smiled pleasantly at maid Inga as she left, closing the door behind her and leaving the two to stare awkwardly at each other.


    ¡°Er well¡­come on now apprentice!¡± Inga recovered first and gave Sophie her orders and tapped her foot impatient.


    Sophie bowed and got to work, picking up where Inga left off and trying to flatten out the sheets. According to Eva, who was nine now, while Sophie looked like a six year old. Though she could only remember her name, when the topic of birthdays was brought up, the older girl had suggested that Sophie share the date with her. Eagerly agreeing from seeing how happy Eva looked, she had therefore spent Eva¡¯s birthday with her and advanced to the next stage in life, a seven year old.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make Aunt Hilda mad, be thorough.¡± Inga groaned and Sophie rolled her eyes internally.


    The problem with being seven is that the other household staff now just viewed her as a freeloader who had sucked up resources, whilst the ducal family members saw her as some strange elven parasite following their daughter around. When Sophie had protested and even proposed that they just snip her ears to fit in, Eva¡¯s immediate and intense defense of her had made her and Eva¡¯s family back down, allowing her to stay as long as she worked. Though that incident did mean that Eva had sat her down and admonished her for her recklessness, but when she called her cute and beautiful a warm feeling flooded through her and Sophie forgot all about the family¡¯s discomfort.


    Inga sighed and plopped herself on Moritz¡¯s chair, running her hands absently through her hair as Sophie moved to begin dusting the floor. Though Inga didn¡¯t seem to mind much, her aunt, the head maid, had seen Sophie as not just a pest, but a parasite that sucked away her niece''s opportunity. Inga had originally been planned to become Evaline¡¯s shadow maid, considering the antics that girl keeps pulling, but with the appearance of a sudden half elf, that had thrown Hilda¡¯s plans into disarray and she was most certainly not pleased. Her niece thankfully, was much more uncaring and simply desired food and wealth, working here at a ducal household was more than enough and Inga never really gave Sophie any lip unless Hilda made a fuss. For that, she was thankful.


    An eternity seemed to pass as she dusted away, folding clothes and generally turning the messy room slightly messy while the older maid napped peacefully in the chair. A rapt on the door sent the older maid scrambling to stand at attention and Sophie watched as Inga quickly wiped away a small trail of spittle that ran down her cheek. The door clicked open and the angry visage of Hilda appeared, glaring at her while looking kindly at the serious looking Inga who monitored the apprentice.


    ¡°How are things progressing?¡± The crones wretched asked, one eye turned to inspecting all the nooks and crannies herself.


    ¡°Fine as always, madam.¡± Inga replied with a polite bow as Sophie continued dusting Mortiz¡¯s desk.


    The old crone gave a dissatisfied humph as if she had expected more divisive and scathing criticism from her niece and was disappointed by the not unfavorable review. Sophie had endeavored to be extra precise cleaning around the doorway and when Hilda peered over to examine the cabinets, she could see the crone¡¯s face grow more upset as the area around her was spotless.


    ¡°Apprentice,¡± The crone croaked, ¡°The younger Lady Rosengart desires your presence in the greenhouse. Bring a pot of chamomile tea from the kitchen and be sure not to steep it for too long. Both the Duchess and Lord Rosengart found the last time you brought them tea far too bitter. Do not embarrass this household.¡±


    Sophie bowed her assent and caught herself when the crone tapped her foot expectantly.


    ¡°Yes mistress.¡± She changed her reply and this time the foot came down hard on her own. Pain shot through her leg and Sophie winced but held it in.


    ¡°Address me properly.¡± Hilda commanded, and even Inga seemed to wince a little from the side.


    ¡°Yes mistress!¡± Sophie replied sharply, gritting her teeth from the pain when it was finally released.


    ¡°Remember you manners, I will not have the staff disrespect the sanctity of this household no matter what they are.¡±


    ¡°Yes mistress!¡±


    ¡°Good you are dismissed.¡± Hilda casually waved her off.


    Once Sophie was out of sightlines she muttered unkind words to herself until she arrived at the kitchen and headed for the greenhouse with a fresh pot of tea, ignoring the other servants murmuring behind her. Out in the hallway, she tried to keep the platter and pot balanced and avoid it from sloshing, a precarious feat of extreme dexterity as her arms wobbled ever so slightly. Holding it up right she cringed as she watched a few droplets fly out on land on the tray, leaving obvious drops of liquid tea running amok on the platter should anyone pass by.


    Traveling slowly as she maintained her balance, she became so focused on the task that when she turned round a corner to the greenhouse she slammed face first with the pot into a large meaty figure. She landed with a solid thud on the ground as the pot shattered into pieces and the liquid clearly did not all end up on the floor. Reluctantly she followed the legs and shoes up to meet the gaze of Duke Rosengart, the man holding a look of unrestrained hatred as the veins on his forehead threatened to explode. She quickly pulled herself together and began scooping up the shattered pieces when his boot landed dangerously close to her hand and she froze.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Sweat ran down her face as she wondered what he was about to do. Duke Rosengart had always been a bear of a man and could easily have twisted her little neck should he choose to. Of all the family members he perhaps shared the most animosity towards her due to his background in the military, and she had made sure to avoid him whenever possible, until now. Sophie held her pose until she felt a meaty hand rip her arm upwards, lifting her until she dangled from one arm and faced the Duke¡¯s hate filled face.


    ¡°Do not. Ever. Do this again when there are guests. Now begone, do not keep Evaline waiting.¡± He growled under his breath before rudely dropping her to the ground and storming off.


    Relieved, she held her breath and stood still for a moment or two, just in case it was a test. Hearing no movement or activity, she quickly knelt down and scooped up all the pieces back into the tray and hurriedly ran towards the greenhouse. Pushing open the door that led to a small open air hallway that leads to the greenhouse, she spared a small glance backwards and relief flooded her veins as the Duke seemed to have genuinely left her alone. Unwilling to take a chance she briskly jogged over to the greenhouse door and hurried inside.


    Flowers of all shapes and sizes hung in little pots or decorated the walls and shelves of the room, another door on the opposite end led to the garden proper. Within the greenhouse itself was almost a divider of sorts in the middle, one for the workbench and flower assembly and pot repair area, one for guests and dining that contained the other door. Crossing the threshold Sophie blinked as she watched Eva giggling with a rather fetching looking stranger.


    He was well groomed, a cute little comb over with dark red brown hair and hazel eyes that seemed to capture one¡¯s gaze. He was also well dressed, fancy even, dress shoes, buttoned and decorated uniform, almost akin to Eva¡¯s eldest brother Theodore whenever he returned from the Noble¡¯s academy back in the capital. But before she could examine the stranger further, a gauntleted hand barred her path and a knight standing just behind the divider with a cape of royal purple and the signet of the king.


    The move drew the attention of everyone and a familiar voice calmed her slightly frayed nerves.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Eva chirped and Sophie could see the strange boy motion to the knight who lowered his gauntlet.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± She began but Eva had already jumped out of her seat and wrapped her in a hug, much to the amusement of the strange boy.


    ¡°Ahh¡­why are you so¡­damp.¡± Eva pulled away and gave her a strange look, ¡°Oh.¡± She connected the dots at the platter Sophie tried to hide.


    Ashamed, she slumped her head down but Eva quickly lifted it back up with one hand.


    ¡°Cheer up! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine! Oh and say hi to my old friend! He¡¯s Prince Frederick! The third prince of the king.¡± Eva nonchalantly exclaimed and for a moment Sophie was wondering if this was some elaborate prank. Prince? King?


    Amused by her reaction, the boy burst out into a giggling fit and waved his hand as if to calm down.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Eva hissed. Oh no, she was serious.


    ¡°Umm hello Prince Frederick! Third Prince of the King!¡± Sophie quickly said and bowed with arm still holding the platter. Her face paled as she realized she had essentially just been dismissive of royalty. Worried about the punishment she might face in addition to the incident with the Duke, her lips quivered as she wanted to cry. But I am strong! She reassured herself and barely held back her emotions.


    Instead of being offended however, Frederick seemed to laugh louder despite the guard trying to get him to behave.


    ¡°Eheheh, so that¡¯s your new friend Eva? I didn¡¯t know you had one of them with you.¡± Frederick laughed. Eva? He calls her Eva too? I thought only I freely called her Eva!


    Sophie felt a sudden shift in the mood as Eva¡¯s gaze plummeted, her warm friendly smile replaced by a chilly frost.


    ¡°Them is an elf, a person. She is Sophie.¡± Eva glowered.


    Frederick quickly clamped down and waved his hand apologetically, the guard tensing as Sophie heard his hand clasp down on the hilt of a weapon.


    ¡°Sorry! Sorry! Don¡¯t be angry Eva. Hi Sophie, I¡¯m Freddie!¡± The boy quickly tried to defuse the situation.


    The guard coughed into his visor deliberately as he relaxed his posture.


    ¡°Ahem, sorry. My name is Frederick Edelin, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡± He dipped his head in a small bow.


    Sophie quietly returned the bow and Eva extracted the platter from her hand and placed it on the table, eliciting another giggle from Frederick who stared at the shattered pot. Sophie tried to avoid casting curious glances at Frederick and examining the boy, Eva never really shared anything about another friend up until this point, what if I got replaced? And a prince at that!


    But as if reading her mind Eva reached under Sophie¡¯s maid cap and gave her hair a friendly tousle as she absently petted her. ¡°Freddie, I mean Prince Frederick managed to get an early copy of an adventure book, I was just about to read it aloud.¡±


    Sophie tilted her head. Adventure book?


    Frederick nodded eagerly, ¡°It¡¯s called The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia, so many kids at home talk about it. I heard it¡¯s super fun!¡±


    Sophie could only imagine how different home must be for a prince, he must live in something bigger than a mansion, like a really big mansion, a castle!


    Eva nodded sagely. ¡°Yup! I¡¯ve been excited to give it a read as well, what do you say Soph? You might end up liking it and who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll find more to do in your downtime if you end up enjoying reading.¡±


    Sophie tilted her head again. Downtime?


    ¡°Ahh, I meant break time, when you take breaks.¡± Eva clarified.


    At that Sophie nodded her own approval, not bored during break would be good.


    ¡°Alright, would you guys mind if we go outside to read? It¡¯s much more relaxing even if the acoustics are better here. But since I¡¯m reading it won¡¯t matter.¡± Eva declared proudly, "And you guys can see the flowers I planted, the white roses bloomed beautifully!" Woah, Sophie thought quietly to herself, Roses can be white? They must be nice if Eva likes them.


    The maid and the prince nodded, but as they trailed their new leader Sophie sniffled slightly from the dampness of her clothes, the liquid now fully cooled and just a little cold. I will endure this! For Eva! Though her head hung a little lower for her lack of awareness at sniffling next to a prince.


    ¡°Shoot! I completely forgot, Freddie, I mean Frederick, do you mind waiting for a minute?¡± Eva quickly yammered out.


    Disappointed, the boy gave a small sigh and a nod, ¡°Sure I guess, I have plenty of time. But we have to read when you get back!¡±


    She just told a prince! To wait! Sophie was shocked.


    ¡°Course, of course! I just need to get Sophie changed before we go outside.¡± Eva grinned apologetically.


    To wait! For me?! Sophie was even more shocked.


    But a part of her was secretly happy, the part that rejoiced at how Eva always took care of her. And as she dutifully followed Eva back into the hallways of the house, the girl suddenly stopped in front of her, causing her to bump into Eva.


    "Mmpfh."


    ¡°So what happened?¡± Eva looked at her, the kindness in her eyes but the face radiated seriousness. Oh no, I¡¯m in trouble again.


    ¡°Nothing, I was clumsy.¡± Sophie quickly stammered out.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Clumsy.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Very clumsy.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­I ran into Duke with tea.¡± Sophie sighed sadly.


    ¡°Sophie! Did he hurt you? Are you okay?¡± Eva asked worriedly as her expression instantly shifted at the mention of her papa.


    Brushing off her concern Sophie nodded and just gestured to her uniform.


    ¡°Argh! Fine. As long as you¡¯re alright. Now hurry up, let¡¯s get you dressed so Freddie doesn''t wait long.¡± Eva said she pinched the bridge of her nose. "Just make sure to avoid father okay?"


    Sophie nodded, but there it was again, Freddie. And the burning desire to ask finally bubbled up into a coherent question, ¡°Ehum¡­why¡­why is he here? And¡­why Freddie and not Frederick?¡± Am I not good enough?


    Eva sighed and chuckled. Huh? Is she laughing at me? Am I actually being¡­


    ¡°Sophie, you silly little goof. Are you jealous?¡±


    Sophie straightened up and felt her ears tingle with embarrassment at the admonishment as she looked away. But before she could escape, Eva¡¯s hand quickly rubbed her head affectionately and she couldn¡¯t help but lean in.


    ¡°Sophie¡­he¡¯s here as a formality for the Duke and Duchess, they want us to build a stable alliance and relationship with the capital.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Through marriage, yes. But I don¡¯t know how things will turn out, we¡¯re far too young to know anyways.¡± Eva tutted sagely.


    Sophie stared at her quizzically, the older girl seemed so mature every once in a while.


    ¡°And Freddie is a friend too, but you don¡¯t have to worry you silly gremlin. I have more than enough love for you too.¡± Eva flashed a cheeky smirk.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not a gremlin!¡± Sophie bristled, trying to hide the blush.


    ¡°Whatever you say, now are we going to keep a prince waiting just because you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go change!¡± Sophie pouted with her hand at her hips.


    But as Eva reached out an inviting hand to take, Sophie grumbled and took it, allowing the older girl to lead her along. Eva¡¯s great, she smiled to herself, quickly flipping back to a frown as the other girl looked back. When Eva jokingly rolled her eyes and kept moving forward, Sophie felt another shot of warmth rush through her veins, I¡¯ll be with Eva forever!

 Evas Pain: Nobility and The White Rose

    ¡°The Western Ornathi range shall be divided thusly, House Kilrian, Metlia, and Carnsorius in the west beyond the mountains, House Ingramar maintains ancestral control of the north, House Zorramus, Boarius and Attacamus will stand vigilant along the East, House Traxius shall remain in the Merenthili basin with their hinterlands ceded to their western neighbors. Furthermore regarding the maintenance of pre-existing treaties ¡­¡± - Article 14-1, Disbandment of the Nautican Union - ¡®Records of the Third Era¡¯ by Gallius Segosa


    <hr><hr>


    Eva grumbled as her maid shook her awake, mornings were an absolute drag and today was not different. Still groggy and confused, she briefly recalled that they were supposed to meet someone somewhere for something but it didn¡¯t feel like anything important. The maids incessant poking and prodding definitely grinded her gears ever so slightly.


    ¡°I get it, I¡¯ll wake up, just give me a minute or maybe five. Jeez.¡± Eva knew she was being spoiled but in her opinion it was well deserved.


    Seemingly unsatisfied her maid remained unmoving, staring at her with piercing blue eyes, as if judging the very fiber of her existence. With her pleas ignored Eva lifted her arms and let the maid remove her nightgown before standing up and waiting for her outfit to be delivered. Yet after a brief minute she only received a cocked eyebrow from her maid before sighing as she had to dress herself.


    ¡°You know, I might be demanding but you can afford to spoil me a bit more every once in a while. Since you know, it¡¯s your job?¡±


    Getting only an eye roll in return Eva began putting on her dress when a voice finally quipped back.


    ¡°Too lazy, you¡¯ll get fat if I do everything for you.¡±


    Eva growled in response but also knew that Sophie didn¡¯t mean it, hopefully. Still it sounded a little too much like what mother used to say and though Sophie was slightly younger, it still felt comforting to know that someone still cared for her wellbeing. On some levels the other girl already knew most of her secrets and still accepted her for who she is, in turn Eva could only do the same.


    ¡°Fine, fine, then get out of my room, I¡¯ll finish up in a sec.¡±


    ¡°If you insist, but are you sure you don¡¯t need help to button up or put on your shoes? Maybe a little bit of spoon feeding when breakfast comes? And it¡¯s in a second, not in a sec¡­ milady.¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± Eva barked, and watched as the maid performed a cheeky curtsey before closing the door. The nerve on her! Only to me would she dare!


    She huffed in mock annoyance and began assembling the rest of her dress, only for her eyes to bulge open as the memory of her current task resurfaced. That¡¯s right a meeting with Third Prince Frederick, fuck! This dress won¡¯t do, it¡¯s what I wear everyday! Too plain! Shit! Granted, she was pretty certain that Frederick didn¡¯t like her in that way, sure they were childhood friends but he¡¯s almost like a brother at this point. Sure as shit better than Theodore as one. What she was also unfortunately certain about was the hissy fit that the Duke and Duchess would throw if you''re not dressed for the occasion dear. Gritting her teeth she reluctantly raised her voice.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    As if on cue the maid skittishly slinked back into the room with a stupid smirk plastered across her face.


    ¡°Yes milady? How can I help?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work for today.¡± Eva said as she pointed to the dress.


    Looking back at Sophie, she followed the maid¡¯s dumb smirking face as her attention landed on something draped just above the wardrobe. ¡°Why in the hells would you¡­nevermind.¡± Eva sighed in defeat as she looked miserably back at Sophie, ¡°So can I get some help or what?¡±


    Sophie giggled mischievously as she bounded over, hopping effortlessly onto Eva¡¯s desk and bringing the hidden dress down. A fine silken cloth studded with just enough jewellery to be tasteful and signify rank, but not enough to be overbearing. Even Eva had to admit it was quite pretty. And that was saying something, before inhabiting Evaline Rosengart, Kaori was just a career orientated salary-woman, and an overworked one at that. Now, despite having new powers and skills granted by the Gods of this world, she just wanted to live a relaxing life, something she never had the chance to do.


    Yet what she found was that she wasn¡¯t meant to even be here, a fluke of divinity, and thankfully born to unsuspecting parents. Not that their restrictions were anything to laugh at, but in this world, Kaori knew that any child practicing what the Church of Astralis deemed to be ¡®divine¡¯ or ¡®otherworldly¡¯ powers were immediately brought into the fold and molded into a saint or church affiliated hero. She had heard rumors of their discipline, restrictions and cruelty and that was something she had no intention of sampling in this new world.


    She turned to watch as the maid carefully buttoned and tied the dress around her. Sophie was only around six when Eva saw her alone in the forest. It was as if she had picked up a doll, emotionless, reactionless and mostly completely silent save for her breathing. Dressed in rags, she only had a pendant when Eva took her in and cared for her. At the time she could barely speak and even now, the giggling jumpy parts of her rarely showed up, though she could talk pretty freely with Eva, she still clammed up whenever there were strangers around, preferring to hide behind books and scrolls in the presence of company.


    Kaori had always tried to be a better person, at least when she wasn¡¯t working, as Eva she had a second chance. She was just lucky that when they returned home her parents were out on a trip to the capital. By the time the Duke and Duchess returned, they were furious, ¡®how dare you dirty our household with a filthy beggar and an elven one at that!¡¯.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Thankfully, Kaori was used to negotiating with stubborn team leads, and eventually convinced them that she was lonely and adopted a friend who could be trained to be a servant. Since then Sophie became almost like an exclusive maid for her. Much to the chagrin of her older brother Theodore and Mortiz who never had their own personal servant. Though no matter how hard Eva tried, the kingdom¡¯s war with the elves left many unfortunate sentiments and she knew that despite Sophie having stayed with the family for almost a decade, she was still ¡®that elf¡¯.


    ¡°Ta da! My, don¡¯t you look splendid, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll sweep Freddie off his feet!¡± Sophie chirped, dragging Eva back from her thoughts.


    ¡°Pfft, you know I don¡¯t see Frederick like that!¡±


    ¡°Eheheh, but have you seen his eyes whenever he looks at you? It¡¯s like a maiden in love, so sweet and pure!¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    ¡°D¡¯aw little Eva getting bashful now? Your heart racing as you think blissful thoughts about his chiseled chin, his big brown eyes and¡­ahh don¡¯t throw the slipper at me! That¡¯s so gross! It¡¯s always on the floor, eep!¡±


    Grabbing the maid, Eva used her arms to retrain her before she waved the slipper above, like a weapon priming to go, ¡°Huh! Serves you right! And are you telling me you don¡¯t clean the floors properly? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Noo! I mean yes, but no! I clean the floors hahah, stop it, no ahhh it tickles.¡±


    ¡°So the little gremlin has a weakness after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Eheheh please no more, hit me with the slipper instead ahahah, please stop.¡±


    ¡°Hooh and now you¡¯re getting my dress all rumpled, whatever shall I do?¡±


    ¡°Please no, heheh, please, mercy.¡±


    ¡°Mercy?¡±


    ¡°Behehe, mercy milady, mercy.¡±


    ¡°Tsh, so much for your fighting spirit, but fine, I shall deign to allow you to survive today since you were so honest.¡±


    Having freed herself, Sophie began bowing reverently, remaining paused in the most uncomfortable position Eva had ever seen someone bow in, and simply stared as the younger girl lifted her eyes to meet her own. As they stared at each other for a moment, they began shuddering violently before bursting into a giggling fit.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Sophie, let me tidy up on my own, would you mind getting some tea ready from the kitchen? We need to be ready for guests as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, maam!¡±


    As the maid dashed away, Eva sighed quietly to herself. Meeting Frederick wasn¡¯t the problem, they were friends and even he respected that. It was the baggage that came along with it, Theodore was getting married to the daughter of Grand Duke Platts and with that was the expectation that she would be next. It¡¯s going to be a long day.


    <hr>


    ¡°Yes mother, I am well aware. You don¡¯t need to remind me, I¡¯ll be on my best behavior.¡±


    ¡°Evaline straighten your back, don¡¯t slouch and remember to address his highness by his title. We do not disrespect the court in this house, am I understood?¡± Duchess Gerhild Rosengart barked.


    ¡°Yes Duchess, I understand.¡± Eva drawled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me young lady.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf. Keep that in mind Evaline, don¡¯t overstep yourself, the kingdom is on the verge of a conflict and Prince Frederick should be able to assuage our fears.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Duchess. And he''s here as a friend not as a book report.¡±


    "Evaline."


    "Sorry Duchess."


    ¡°And see to it that your maid makes herself scarce when Prince Frederick arrives. We don¡¯t need to sully his opinion of us.¡±


    ¡°Mother, Sophie has always been around when Frederick and I hang out.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone young lady, I won¡¯t warn you again.¡±


    ¡°Sorry mother.¡±


    ¡°But that maid does not need to continue to baby you, perhaps Prince Frederick simply does not complain since this is our estate.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Evaline, your maid will not be present.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right there mother, you can just tell her.¡±


    Duchess Gerhild scowled and Eva shrank back into her seat. Turning towards the maid in question the Duchess looked her up and down, her frosty gaze freezing the maid still.


    ¡°Well then, you heard the conversation, I assume your ears are able to understand that much?¡±


    A subtle nod responded and the Duchess tutted with an annoyed huff, ¡°Remember Evaline, you are responsible for your servant. Now if you don¡¯t mind, I need to finish my work for today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡±


    Kaori had been that way once, uncaring of the world around her unless it revolved around her career. So she didn¡¯t blame the Duchess, but she vowed to keep trying to change her, after all, she knew how that path ended. Passed out from overwork Kaori didn¡¯t even realize when a truck careened off a highway and into the second story office, though at least that¡¯s what the divines told her when she became Eva.


    Eva peeled her eyes off the sky and turned towards Sophie, who stood almost as still as a statue with her head lowered to the ground. Slowly standing up Eva checked to see if anyone was around before reaching for the elf¡¯s trembling hands, tucked perfectly out of view from the front. Sophie offered no resistance as Eva clasped her own hands around them, giving the maid a firm squeeze.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯ll be alright okay? Just help me set up the parlor and maybe some tea ready for the garden. Then you can take it easy for the afternoon, just don¡¯t let Hilda find out or she¡¯ll tell mother.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm¡± Sophie murmured softly.


    ¡°And don¡¯t let mother find out, but I managed to snag a copy of ¡®The Adventures of Aurelia and Gunmar: Rise of the Ainrathi¡¯. It¡¯s inside my purse, the one I hide behind the desk.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?!¡± Sophie let out a surprised gasp.


    Eva smiled as she watched joyful eyes emerge despite the frown on the maid¡¯s face. Mission successful, she cheered to herself. She had intended the new volume to be a gift, but somehow it just felt right to cheer her up now. Eva gave Sophie one last pat on the back before separating.


    ¡°Feeling a little more excited now? Hmm?¡± Eva teased, earning herself a playful grumble from the maid. Alright, now time to make sure Frederick survives my mother.

 Evas Meeting: Princelings and the White Rose

    ¡°There is no nobler goal than for us to protect our people. That is why we must say ¡®Saint damn the treaty of Nautica¡¯ our people come first! For too long we have allowed the blasted Northerners to spirit our people for the under markets, too long have we sat idle while they violated the truce at every turn. Honorable Duke Platts might defend and follow the accords like a mewling churl, but I say now is the time for action! Now is the time for retribution!¡± - Statesmen Lord Joseph Gossliger addressing the Royal Assembly of Carrador on the Eve of the First Northern War


    <hr><hr>


    She didn¡¯t have a crush on Prince Frederick, absolutely not. But she had to admit that he seemed more dashing than he usually does, his stupid grin, his jawline, his fancy styled hair, his posh but secretly wholesome personality, that''s right his personality. Not only that but he elicited a small ¡®oh¡¯ from Sophie, much to Eva¡¯s own chagrin. She didn''t go ''oh'' when I finished dressing up, she growled. They were older now, she was just about two years away from leaving her teens as was Frederick, and Sophie barely a year behind her. But even still, Eva felt a flicker of jealousy. Have we become too routine? That she can''t even appreciate my dresses anymore? Although Freddie does have a much cooler sense of style. She begrudgingly surrendered the line of thought.


    The rest of the day had been mercifully short. Mother and brother Mortiz of course, invited themselves to their parlor talk and whilst Frederick certainly expected it Eva could tell that he too was growing uncomfortable with their constant peppering of questions. Still, in true royal fashion he handled them, mostly fine. The sigh of relief when Eva dragged Frederick to the manor¡¯s garden earned him a giggle.


    When the two finally settled down in the garden pavilion, she was pleasantly surprised by the still warm tea placed there beforehand and silently sent Sophie her thanks.


    ¡°By the saints, I know we¡¯re on the verge of war with Melton but does your mother really have to badger me about every possible detail about what father, sorry, the king is trying to do?¡± Frederick exclaimed with an exasperated groan. ¡°And what the hells do I know about the knight trials? I mean I should but I¡­¡±


    Eva flashed a supportive smile as she poured out some tea, double checking to make sure they were truly alone. Once certain she leaned back into her chair as rubbed her forehead in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re fine Frederick, they¡¯re getting more unbearable lately. But I think they just worry about Theo too much, it¡¯s been ¡®oh if there¡¯s a war will he be fine¡¯ or ¡®see Evaline your brother is doing so much, you should contribute too!¡¯¡±


    ¡°And by contribute they mean getting married right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eva blanched.


    ¡°Heh, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± He joked.


    ¡°Freddie!¡±


    ¡°Kidding¡­kidding.¡±


    ¡°By the saints, if mother heard that she¡¯d have a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°Hah! It¡¯d bring the entirety of the Northern Provinces under royal control though, at least big sis¡­er Princess Alessia seems happy enough with Duke Lambert, though I never really warmed to him."


    ¡°Psh, you¡¯re not the only one, father complains about him all the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what does the illustrious Duke Rosengart say, pray tell.¡±


    ¡°That dang bastard is getting too damn close to the royal family, he¡¯s an incompetent fool with too much power, no sense of nobility and not a lick of sense in his empty kobold head.¡±


    ¡°Oof, harsh.¡±


    ¡°And you Evaline, you¡¯re close to Prince Frederick, you should be considering your marriage prospects soon and he¡¯s a good man. A little limp in the popularity department but I remember your fascination with adventure stories, well there you go, a prince who can fill those shoes.¡± Eva feigned a gag as she wrapped up her nasally performance, the deep voice scratching her vocal chords.


    ¡°Never one to mince words was he?¡±


    ¡°Except when he talks to mother, then it¡¯s just ¡®yes dear¡¯, ¡®if you think so dear¡¯, bleh.¡±


    Prince Frederick chuckled as he took a sip of tea, before sinking into his chair with a satisfied sigh, a good cup of tea makes everything better, and Eva was glad to see him agree. Taking a sip of her own she savoured the flavour in her mouth, a sweet relaxing bitterness that lingered just long enough to provide a kick, a good drink for a long day of work. Gratian tea is delicious, worth the import costs.


    The two shared a silent moment as they embraced the peace within the garden sanctum. A small corner of quiet compared to the usual boisterous courtly responsibilities that befell them. Wind danced gently across their skin as the soft rustling of flowers and grass provided a soothing melody. Eva yawned and closed her eyes taking in the sound of birdsong as the calming scent of Gratian tea tickled her nostrils.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± Frederick whispered softly.


    ¡°Mmm?¡± Eva calmly replied, ohmygod, is he finally going to ask? What do I say? Do? Ahhhh.


    ¡°I¡¯m being sent to Arteria.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Wait what?¡± Eva replied, her eyes flickered open in surprise.


    ¡°I wanted to visit because my father wants me to study at Arteria.¡±


    ¡°Wait, when?¡±


    ¡°Next week.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Next week?! Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?!¡± She yelled surprisingly loudly, making Frederick jump.


    ¡°I just¡­wanted to keep it on the down low you know?¡±


    ¡°What? Why?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone and¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I think father doesn¡¯t see me as worthy of my position and wants me to follow in my brother''s footsteps.¡±


    ¡°What? Less worthy than Falko? But he¡¯s a¡­¡±


    ¡°Damned mess, yes, he¡¯s an alcoholic womanizer and an embarrassment to House Edelin but he¡¯s a firm advocate for us to expand our northern holdings.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s put him in a more favorable spot than you with the other nobles?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What was it, ''a unifier of the houses'' is what I believe they called him.¡±


    ¡°Damn kobold asses.¡± Eva cursed out loud, ¡°Don¡¯t they understand that a war on two fronts is a bad idea?¡±


    ¡°I think they know, Eva. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t see the Minoran elves as much of a problem given that the knife ears just got tangled up with the Traxians.¡±


    ¡°Knife ears?¡± Eva growled and Frederick immediately raised a hand in apology.


    ¡°Sorry, their words, not mine.¡±


    Eva sighed deeply and looked back at the prince, his visage a slight bit more tired than what she imagined she looked like.


    ¡°And so they¡¯re sending you to the academy, why exactly?¡±


    ¡°Father, I mean the King wants me to learn more about my roles and duties as a nobility as well as build more connections at the Academies. Privately, I think he just wants me out of his hair when they start the war, do you know Grand Duke Platts?¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He leads a minority faction asking for a ceasefire again and¡­¡±


    ¡°And a prince supporting them would give a lot more credibility.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm¡±


    ¡°Politics.¡±


    ¡°Always is.¡±


    ¡°But you, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Eva jabbed an accusatory finger at Frederick.


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°Mortiz talks so much about the Arterian Academies, how they teach everything, all the trips across the land and¡­well I want to go but no, I¡¯m supposed to find a spouse, pfft.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a center of learning right? And people from all over Cyndralia attend, hell I bet I could source some Gratian merchant a deal for their tea.¡± She chuckled joylessly, ¡°And that they teach not just swordsmanship but also magic and even classes related to the guilds. By the saints it¡¯s¡­¡± What I wanted to learn in this world.


    Eva paused as she gathered her own thoughts, was this what she really wanted? But her pondering turned to a slight frown as she watched Frederick¡¯s expression shift, uh oh it¡¯s his I have an idea look.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Frederick said.


    Oh no.


    ¡°You could just ask if you could tag along with me. Don¡¯t give me that look, I don¡¯t mean like a fiance or wife but, couldn¡¯t you tell the Duke and Duchess that you want to be more elegant blah blah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried that.¡±


    ¡°No no, I mean yes that, and then add ¡®oh I heard Prince Frederick was going as well, can I also enroll to get training and spend time with him.¡¯ It might just work, I¡¯ll even vouch for you.¡± Frederick suggested and Eva winced slightly at the thought.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Eva, don¡¯t give me that look, you know we¡¯re friends. And I mean it, no strings attached, would be nice to have someone I know around that isn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Prissy? Obnoxious? An ass licker?¡±


    ¡°Not those precise terms, but close to the idea.¡± Frederick replied with a raise of his eyebrows.


    Eva smothered her face with her palms and found herself clearing her head before flashing Frederick a nervous smile. ¡°Heh, friends with a prince. You won¡¯t believe how often Sophie teases me for that.¡±


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°My maid?¡±


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s right! The elf bookworm right? How is she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one, she¡¯s just usually shy but fine otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Seems friendly enough to you.¡±


    ¡°To me, yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh right, the war and all.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    Frederick scratched his head for a moment, he understood the implications, leaving an elf alone in these times might not be the best decision. But would there be a way to get around that? Raising her to any rank higher than menial laborer would cause an uproar, but¡­¡±You could bring her along as your minder.¡± He suggested


    ¡°Minder?¡±


    ¡°You know, like a personal servant because you¡¯re a noble? If I remember she¡¯s practically attached to you by the hip. So if you told the headmaster you needed one, I mean the academies still take that into account.¡±


    ¡°Huh, huh!¡± Eva exclaimed as she gave Frederick a look that suggested the princeling might be a secret genius. ¡°Huh! Come with me, quickly now! I need you with me when I ask mother.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Now come on!¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Now Freddie! It¡¯s not like we have next week.¡± She scoffed at him.


    ¡°Before you order me around I¡¯ll have you know, hey! I¡¯m a prince in case you¡¯ve forgotten!¡± Frederick protested as he was yanked out of his seat. Yet, despite his complaining, Eva was happy to see a smile on his face.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie was, at the very least, taking her duties somewhat seriously. Knowing what head maid Hilda would say if they walked in on the abysmal state of Eva¡¯s room, she had cleaned up most of the messiness, and just after teatime had begun at that. The soft red gold canopy bed has been tidied and straightened out, the smattering of clothes across the room returned to their rightful abode, the warm fuzzy carpets cleaned, and even the cosmetics to be tucked away carefully back in their respective oaken drawers. This then, means that she deserved a reward and she had just the thing in mind.


    The Rise of the Ainrathi chronicled Gunmar and Aurelia¡¯s latest trip throughout the ruins in the howling peninsula far in the east. In spite of constant raids by local tribals and ambitious treasure hunters, they eventually formed friendly relations with a local beastmen tribe after saving their chieftain''s daughter from a cult. Due to this event, the chieftain¡¯s daughter grew more smitten with Gunmar¡¯s boisterous attitude, eventually leading the duo¡¯s party to a secret cavern containing the ruins of ancient forgotten races.


    Gunmar was a loud, brash, but ultimately kind and caring human warrior. Born in the slums of Traxia to a poor family fleeing the northern wars, he eventually met with and became friends with the mysterious rogue Aurelia. Unbeknownst to him, Aurelia was a princess on the run from a nation far beyond the western seas and sought refuge in the lands beyond. Together the two traveled the Cyndralian continent doing odd jobs and occasionally getting wrapped up in intrigue by some less than honest requesters and acquiring three more companions for their adventures. The dwarf shield bearer Barodin, Inquisitor Silvia, and the half elf archer Myron.


    Sophie gazed out the window dreamily, the sun¡¯s bright rays illuminating the world brilliantly as trees rustled gently in the wind. She imagined herself charging fourth valiantly on a noble steed, like when Aurelia routed an orcish invasion in the fields of Ingmar, a warrior princess rallying the disparate soldiers around her. It would be a liberating feeling, a sense of freedom that rallied against the heavy feeling that constantly shackled her mind.


    She smiled at the distant thought and flopped onto Evaline¡¯s bed, landing on the fluffy mattress with a satisfying pomf. She knew she had lucked out in some respects, Kaori or Evaline now was kind and caring; though most of humanity remained wary of elven kind Eva had persisted in taking care of Sophie. For that she was most grateful, but a part of her wondered what life outside the walls would be like, to roam the wilds and travel as an adventurer, how different it would be. Could also figure out where this came from, she ran her hands over her pendant.


    Tap tap


    A soft knocking at the door sent Sophie panicking as she hopped off of Eva¡¯s bed and quickly slid the book underneath the sheets. She shuffled rapidly across the room and shoved the purse inelegantly behind the desk as she straightened out her uniform. There were only two possibilities here, ducal family or the head maid. If familial members spotted her in the room, she was dead, they would accuse her of stealing belongings, being a menace, and disturbing their sister, leading her to receive extra duties as a punishment. If the maids were the ones who found her, they¡¯d critique every mistake and mock her for not properly tidying the room, leading her to receive extra duties to better herself, in other words a punishment.


    Sophie wiped away her concern as she approached the door, forcing away the sense of dread burrowed around inside her stomach and opened the door with a silent bow. Keeping her eye trained to the floor she dared not move until a condescending ahem echoed above her.


    She gingerly looked upwards only to flinch as she met the piercing stare of the head maid, Hilda. The older woman frowned as she met Sophie¡¯s eyes, as if displeased from eating an overly bitter meal.


    Slap


    Sophie blanked out from the pain momentarily before she regained her footing, assuming her diminutive bow as she unsteadily trained her eyes back on the cold marble tiles. Her thoughts swimming faintly around in her head as she clenched her jaw shut and struggled to stifle a pained gasp.


    ¡°You are summoned to the Duchess¡¯s study at once, do not waste her time.¡± The hag¡¯s wretched voice ordered. What was that for?!


    Sophie returned the order with a subtle nod only to feel a crack on her kneecaps, sending her tumbling to the floor as a searing pain wracked her leg.


    ¡°Do not sully the mistress¡¯s name by doing as you please in her room. House Rosengart will not tolerate the likes of you misbehaving here.¡± The hag continued, her brutish cane tapping menacingly on the tiled floor.


    Sophie remained silent, the whimper filling the back of her throat but instinct held it still. With another nod the head maid turned to leave and Sophie counted twenty odd paces before she pressed herself against the wall and released a tiny groan.


    Ensuring that no one was nearby she allowed herself a small moment to breathe and recover before standing back upright, rule 9: household staff should always remain composed in public. It wasn¡¯t that it would be taboo breaking the norms, plenty have done so over the years and many more will. But for them, death wasn¡¯t usually a consequence that could arise from a stern reprimand.


    She turned the corner and faced a set of double doors, exquisitely varnished and cold to the touch, the Duchess¡¯s study was almost always occupied, and today was no different. Her heart thumped as she pushed open the doors, wary of whatever had led the Duchess to summon her. Lady Rosengart had never hid her disdain for demi humans though elvenkind in particular she viewed as irredeemable for their disruption of Carradorian activities.


    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± The Duchess stated, her voice devoid of emotion. ¡°You look like a mess.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry, milady.¡± Sophie replied with a reverential bow, hiding her pain.


    ¡°Regardless, what do you think of Evaline?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°What are those ears even for, you heard me.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± She shakily replied. What does she want me to say? But Sophie dared not look up at the Duchess¡¯s reaction. ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The Duchess scoffed, seeming to taste the words around in her mouth. ¡°And have you been trained in etiquette?¡±


    ¡°Y..yes?¡± Not a lie, but almost.


    ¡°Hmpf. While both the head maid and chamberlain have stated that your performance is¡­inadequate to our standards, my daughter was most insistent that you serve her well.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡± Sophie glued her eyes to the floor, still unsure of what the Duchess desired to hear.


    ¡°Is her rose tinted picture accurate?¡±


    ¡°I-I strive to serve Lady Evaline to the best of my ability.¡±


    A moment of silence stretched on as the Duchess silently assessed her. Sophie could feel the sweat building on her brow and the pain in her leg threatened to topple her over. All the while the Duchess continued scrawling nondescript words on her papers before finally turning back towards her.


    ¡°I do not know what she sees in you but¡­if this is what she desires. Here, you can read right? ¡± The Duchess frowned as she handed a small envelope to Sophie, the disdain etched onto her face.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Evaline desires to follow Prince Frederick to the academies, and whilst I don¡¯t see the need, I suppose they intend to maintain their¡­¡¯friendship¡¯. That aside, your instructions will be detailed below on your transfer.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You shall accompany her on that journey to the academy once the application is processed. You are what? Fifteen? Sixteen? Seventeen? Whatever you are, you are old enough to accompany my daughter. You look the part anyhow.¡±


    ¡°Milady?¡±


    ¡°Understand that there is no real need for you here were it not for the fact you are friends with Evaline and her attendant. However, I will not allow you to disparage House Rosengart¡¯s name and because of that, I will have the head maid instruct you in your duties, to reach the appropriate standards and behaviours suitable to represent this house in public before you go. Whatever her criteria is, you must meet it and dare I say, excel before you can accompany Evaline. If you execute your duties to the fullest and support Evaline however you can, then you can go with her. Do you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, see to it you prepare well, Evaline deserves the best and you must strive to meet those standards by the time you set off. Now if there wasn¡¯t anything else away with you.¡±


    Bewildered by everything that just occurred, Sophie stumbled out of the study without protest as she shut the door behind her. Just like that the Duchess had shooed her away almost as suddenly as she was summoned and as the stinging pain from her knees flared once again she was left with just one thought, what in the world is going on. But her thoughts evaporated soon enough as she came face to face with Hilda waiting in the hallway, and on the head maid''s face burned a hatred that chilled Sophie to the core.

 Chapter 4: The Noble and the Maid

    ¡°In dark corners and recesses of the wilderness, many strange creatures yet inhabit the tranquil lands, preying on unsuspecting wanderers, travelers, and adventurers. Based on evidence I¡¯ve unearthed alongside fellow researchers at the Academy of Sciences, we conclude that most of the creatures we fear did not in fact stem from ¡°The First Dark Tide¡± (And are NOT Demonic in origin) but rather are a result of the interregnum period between the first, second and third. ¡°The War of Echoes¡± as translated Dwarven texts tell us, suggests that a breach near Shatterstone Fortress is responsible.¡± - Antoine Fostaire, Treatise on the Origin of Wayward Entities, University of Arteria (Denied Faculty Approval, Awaiting Revision)


    <hr><hr>


    Eva was split between joy and absolute fury. Mother had agreed! That was something she couldn¡¯t even imagine happening, though certainly she had Frederick to thank for that and needed to prepare a gift. On the other hand after Frederick had left she found Sophie limping her way back to her room and raised hell with her mother despite Sophie¡¯s insistence that it was fine.


    Either way Eva found herself somewhere she never expected to be, vindictive and angry. Whilst she did remember getting angry at managers before she never really raised many objections, nor did she have divine powers to carry out her retribution without getting fired. Though she remained restrained for fear of the church catching wind of her existence, she could tell the rest of the estate walked on eggshells around her.


    Sophie on the other hand seemed increasingly ashamed as Eva had practically forced her to bed rest in her room as the maid became the one being taken care of. Even though she knew that mother and the others disapproved of what she was doing none of them would speak up, except for brother Mortiz.


    ¡°...do you know how degrading it is for our family for the daughter of a duke to spend her time caring for a staff? I mean I respect the household staff too but I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Her brother droned on.


    ¡°Look Mortiz, why do you care? Do you like Sophie? No? Then stop bothering me.¡± Eva interrupted.


    ¡°I..Eva, what¡¯s wrong with you? You know that when mother or I have visitors over they can tell something¡¯s off when you personally go into the kitchen to get food for some secret purpose. Did you know that Lady Carla told others that you are meeting with some peasant lover? Do you understand how embarrassing it is to try and¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if I did? You¡¯re doing fine right? What does it matter if I have a boyfriend or some secret lover? Did it not matter when the court gossip was how scandalous it was for me to be friends with Prince Frederick? How ¡®oh my I bet you the prince is bedding the duke¡¯s daughter¡¯ everyone acted at the ball?¡±


    ¡°For saints sake that was different!¡±


    ¡°Different how? Because it made you look special because of a connection to royalty?¡±


    ¡°No! Just think! The Prince visited no one else besides you two weeks ago when he left for the academies, of course people would think you were together.¡±


    ¡°No? No?! Enough Mortiz, just leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Eva! You can¡¯t keep this up, you need to learn about your noble responsibilities soon enough. You can¡¯t keep dragging our family name down on your own, father won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡±


    ¡°Father won¡¯t? What about you brother? What are you going to do? Mope at Theo until he comes back to yell at me as well? Hmm?¡±


    "You watch yourself Eva, I don''t know how you convinced mother but father won''t approve of this."


    Eva rolled her eyes and turned away, letting loose an annoyed sigh as Mortiz stomped away. It has been almost two weeks since Frederick left and only a month left before I leave for the academy as well, if her leg doesn¡¯t heal by then¡­


    Eva shook off her doubts and headed down to the kitchen, a tad more exhausted than a moment ago. Nervous eyes were cast her way when she pushed open the heavy wooden doors usually only meant for household staff. It had become almost routine for the staff to give her concerned stares, like they were unsure if they should poke or prod a rabid dog.


    Without a word Eva collected a pre-prepared meal and left the kitchen, the stares of the staff boring into the back of her head as she shut the door behind her. Head maid Hilda was perhaps the most troublesome of the lot as she had ordered the other staff members to basically ostracize the poor girl.


    Still, Sophie was her responsibility and she was determined to ensure that her friend was properly cared for even if no one else wanted to do so.


    It took a moment for Eva to arrive in front of her room with the lukewarm food, some cut of pork, tomatoes, and vegetables slathered in what she could only hope is gravy. As she shoved the door open she was greeted by a comforting sight.


    The half elf sheepishly wrapped the sheets around herself as her nose was buried inside the new Gunmar and Aurelia novel. Upon realizing Eva had returned she lowered the book and flashed Eva a brilliant smile, her sapphire eyes radiating a sense of joy and comfort that melted Eva¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± She declared, setting down the small tray on her table. Making her way to Sophie¡¯s side she helped the girl off the bed and to the tableside, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold but should still be good.¡±


    ¡°Thanks but you really don¡¯t have I can manage myself you know.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense you can barely walk!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a slight injury, I can do it!¡± Sophie replied as she stood up, wincing from the sudden movement.


    ¡°Pfft, sure you can. Look, just focus on getting better and let me take care of you okay? You¡¯ve served me for this long. It''s my turn to cosplay the maid.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Cosplay?¡±


    Eva put on an embarrassed grin and brushed off Sophie¡¯s confused look. ¡°It¡¯s an earth thing.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± The younger girl nodded, ¡°but what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°So you know how roleplaying is acting like something you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°Yeah so like you right now?¡±


    ¡°Close, but cosplay is essentially that but based on a character.¡±


    ¡°Based¡­on a character?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Yup so imagine¡­¡± Eva trailed off wondering how best to describe it when her eyes landed on Sophie¡¯s book, bingo. ¡°Imagine if I was dressed as Gunmar, and pretended to be Gunmar. That is cosplaying. Uhm another example is If I just dressed and acted like a maid, I would be roleplaying. But if I dressed and acted like you,¡± Eva pushed her chest up and bounced it around causing the other girl to blush, ¡°I would be cosplaying as you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°But you could.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you did.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t?!¡±


    ¡°But you did.¡±


    ¡°What?! When?!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, when I came back from dinner. I had to pee but didn¡¯t know you were already in the bathroom¡­¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Sophie wailed as she buried her head in the meal causing Eva to let out a small snort. It was good to be the one teasing every once in a while, she could definitely start to understand why Sophie always took jabs at her. Truthfully Sophie was too busy measuring herself to notice the door open, but what Eva saw definitely made her a little jealous. A justified attack.


    Eva smiled at her small victory, reveling in Sophie''s embarrassment until the younger girl finally recovered, grumpily munching her lukewarm food. She gave Sophie a few light head pats and could tell that as much as Sophie tried to hide it, she was bothered by the fact that her leg had brought her out of commission.


    So it was that for the rest of the late afternoon Eva tried her best to lighten Sophie¡¯s mood, regaling her with tales of Japanese office culture and the rigidity of office hierarchy. Though Eva found Sophie even more captivated by her description of Kaori¡¯s high school antics of how a loner blossomed into a social butterfly only to end up a stale office hardass who had no time for people. She could see the twinkle in Sophie¡¯s eye as the elf tried to visualize life on Earth. I wonder what it''ll be like if I take her there one day.


    Ding-Ding


    Ding-Ding


    Their chat momentarily disturbed by the sudden chimes echoing through the halls and Eva sighed despondently.


    ¡°Time to listen to mama and Moritz rant again¡­¡± She grumbled to herself, they hadn¡¯t been too intrusive so far, but she was sure Mortiz would raise a stinker at the table since he knew mama wouldn''t argue with him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sophie reassured her and Eva knew that was true, but sometimes, you just didn¡¯t want to spend time with family members who do nothing but nag.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be back soon. Tell me how you find the story yeah?¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It sounded more magical than well, magic to Sophie. Buildings, average buildings the size of castles, and more people stuffed inside a tower than entire townships. It was a baffling series of pictures that popped inside her head, how was it all possible?! She knew that outsiders came from fantastical places but most of that knowledge was restricted to royalty or clergy, what Eva shared sounded so bizarre. A world of science and technology, similar to the Dwarves or ancient Myndiri elves.


    Metallurgy wasn¡¯t a foreign concept of course, but to think that skyships and metal steeds would become common seemed such an alien idea. Still, it was her time at school that interested Sophie the most, to be in a classroom and be allowed to mingle with friends or even freely join clubs and associations willy nilly just sounded fun. They even practiced archery and fencing as sports. Food too fascinated Sophie, though it was a noodle based dish the idea of an intricately prepared ''ramen'' or ''udon'' admittedly made her previous meal feel a little bland.


    She brushed her feet against the soft carpet and giggled at the sensation of the bristles tickling her. She felt guilty of course at having her master take care of her, but part of her also wondered what it would be like if she was born a noble.


    An ominous quiet descended upon Sophie after Eva left the room and she had to admit that perhaps this dependency wasn¡¯t good. For the first time in a long time, she felt lonely. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar sensation, but it felt more profound than before, as if like Kaori, work had masked the feelings with tiredness. Not that she had many supporters here besides Eva, perhaps only the steward, but he was rarely around these days too busy administrating the demesne on the best of days.


    Shaking her uninjured leg she frowned at the thought of what Hilda had done. The head maid hadn¡¯t explicitly said it but she was pretty certain it was because Sophie had taken a spot normally reserved for senior maids. Nobles tended to value seniority and in this household Maid Inga, Hilda¡¯s favorite and a sycophant would be the one granted prestigious postings such as escorting a child to the academies. Not that it mattered to Sophie, as long as Eva was by her side it was fine by her.


    Sophie picked up her book from the table as she neatly rearranged the now empty plates and cutlery. She hobbled over to the edge of the bed and sat down with a satisfying pomf giving the carpet another rub with her foot. It was comforting being in this room, it was familiar.


    ¡­


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but as she closed the volume, Gunmar had successfully rallied two warring tribes together to face the greater threat, a demonic invasion from beneath the mountains. Aurelia meanwhile had traveled with Barodin and Myron to the ancient dwarfhold of Kar¡¯Sa Tor, home of the crimson eyed warsmiths. The inquisitor in the meanwhile had begun rallying church troops to counter a growing group of heretical cultists aiding the demons. They were on the precipice of war, between Horsun Ingmar, traitor king and leader of the dark horde, against the forces of good.


    Tap tap


    A soft rapt at the door sent Sophie bolting upright. Eva!


    But before she could reach the doorway, a soft click resonated through the door as the handle turned on its own.


    She could tell something was wrong the moment she heard the click of steel boots behind the door, and the moment the door flew open she knew nothing good would come of this. Two household guards emerged from the opening, their cold calculating gazes the only thing peeking out of their great helms. Clad in full plate armor, their armors donned the traditional red green of House Rosengart with different colored pauldrons being the only distinguishing feature on their bodies. Choking back a scream she watched as one gestured at the wardrobe. Get dressed right, I guess they''re kicking me out huh? Eva will stop them right?  A harsh smack against the side of door frame sent Sophie into a frightened frenzy.


    She scrambled over to the wardrobe almost tripping in the process before rushing to put on her maid uniform, plopping it messily over her nightgown. But without even a chance to button up, she could only whimper as a gauntleted hand smashed into the back of her head, the wooden wardrobe becoming the last thing she saw.

 Chapter 5: Elves Always Use Strange Words

    ¡°Infantry formations, well drilled and efficient, can turn the tide of most major battles. Provided you are not so horrifically outnumbered that nothing could offset that disadvantage. Or that your comrades aren¡¯t shitting their britches at the sight of building sized demonic monstrosities barreling towards them. I¡¯ll admit it, I deserted right then and there. Now I¡¯m the only one left from my village¡± - Levy Sergeant Gregor Castel, Battle Report: 24-167 - Allied Expedition into Praemoni Deadlands


    <hr>


    Sophie opened her eyes to an uncomfortable rumbling that seemed unending. It took more than a few moments for her to drag herself out of her confused stupor. Around her wrists a sturdy rope bound them together, and struggling as she might she found that she could not shimmy or break loose from her bonds. It was only when she grew defeated that she stifled a gasp at the sight around her. A dozen or more elves like her, but dressed in rags and bound far more tightly with wooden handcuffs and boards as if preparing them for a pillory or the stocks. Surrounding them were sturdy wooden walls, as if they were being transported inside prison carts. Knots tightened around her stomach as she finally processed the situation she was, the fear smashing into her like the front of the wardrobe.


    That¡¯s right! The wardrobe, and the guards, but what the hells happened? Surely the ducal guards wouldn¡¯t just ship me away, would they? For the first time in a long time Sophie was uncertain of what to do, normally it¡¯d be pretty simple, clean the bed, clean the floor, wipe this, wipe that or in the past week, eat and sleep. But looking around, no one here looked like they would be willing to tell her what to do, nor did they seem inclined to explain the situation to her. She wanted to ask them, to inquire about what¡¯s going to happen, she had an inkling but hoped that she was wrong. She wanted many things, but the words she desired never arrived, her voice choked at the back of her throat and nothing escaped from her mouth except for unsteady breaths.


    Sensing no immediate solution to her situation, she dropped her shoulders and leaned against the rough wooden wall of the prison cart. Sophie scratched her head trying to make sense of what happened, all she could recall were the armoured men knocking her out but judging by the dozen odd people in this cart it would indicate they were much further than the Rosengart demesne.


    ¡°So you¡¯re finally awake?¡± A gravelly voice asked.


    Sophie¡¯s attention shot toward a middle aged looking elf, his face scarred and battered like a soldier from a battlefront.


    ¡°You just got thrown in here all of a sudden you know, really surprised us.¡± He continued, garnering the attention from the rest of the cart. Sophie spied men, women and even a child in the cart with them and before the man could continue a younger elf chimed in.


    ¡°Tsh don¡¯t waste your time on her, look at her outfit, she¡¯s a leech sucking humanity''s teat.¡± The young elf growled. ¡°And her ears, she¡¯s a halfblood.¡±


    A murmur of assessment ran throughout the crowd as some of the others scowled at her, making Sophie shrink back ever so slightly. What have I done to them? Why are they so angry?


    ¡°Now now, we can all be civil here.¡± Gravel voice replied.


    ¡°You know he¡¯s right, bet this bitch sold some of our kin out too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at her, definitely lived a better life than the rest of us huh! But look at what happens when your masters leave you, you svitoir.¡±


    ¡°See her reaction? Doesn¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    A series of jeers and mockery ensured as Sophie huddled herself up against the wall, confused and afraid until a sudden banging startled everyone.


    ¡°Shut up back there.¡±  A voice ordered from the outside, shutting up the commotion instantly.


    Seeing her lack of response or protesting the other prisoners drifted back to whatever depressed moping they were doing before, even the angry young elf that gave her a final glare of hatred. Surprisingly gravel voice turned to face her, offering a look of support before he promptly ignored the likely guard¡¯s orders.


    ¡°So what were you caught for? That boy and family over there? They were refugees. That group over there?¡± He pointed to the angry elf, ¡°They were caught for living in a claimed forest. As for me? Well I suppose some people just don¡¯t like wanderers, think we''re spies.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Tch, claimed forest old man? I think you mean they slaughtered my people and then chained us up. Don¡¯t sugar coat things.¡± The angry elf grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just easing the information. Heh, time is the only thing we have at this point, might as well make the conversation last.¡±


    ¡°You city dwellers never understand the real problems that plague our society.¡±


    ¡°So girlie? Why are you here?¡± Gravel voice asked, ignoring the angry elf¡¯s outburst.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Sophie opened her mouth to reply but found no words coming out, she had no idea. She didn¡¯t know what happened, or why she was here. She had expected perhaps that the guards would throw her out or at least kill her but this? This was unexpected. But before she could reply the angry elf had jumped up, using his handcuffs to slam her against the wall.


    ¡°Look at this svitoir, she thinks she¡¯s better than us. What is the old man that offensive you won¡¯t talk huh? Look at me, look at me! I¡¯m talking to you now!¡± The angry elf yelled at her, flecks of spittle landing on her face as he raged, flinching with every shouted word. ¡°Just because you work with humans you think we are dirty, like them?!¡±


    ¡°Hey now just calm down before the guards¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Do you!? My sister died because people like you never speak up, never fight.¡±


    A loud shout from outside brought the conflict to an immediate halt as loud thuds smacked the cart walls.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± One of the women asked softly, as if her voice would bring forth the guard¡¯s wrath.


    Another loud smack into the cart walls and things quieted down outside leaving only nervous murmuring amongst the prisoners. Thankfully their uncertainty was brief, with a click a part of the wall opened and both Sophie and the angry elf tumbled right out as their panel disappeared. Landing in a messy heap she stared at the figures above them. Cloaked figures loomed over the two as another gestured to the people inside the carts.


    They murmured in words unfamiliar to Sophie and began uncuffing and untying the prisoners. One even managed to untie Sophie¡¯s bindings before lift a small waterskin to her mouth before the angry elf began yelling at her, pointing his finger and gesturing at her whilst gravel voice tried to protest. But before she could ask what was going on her eyes focused on the hilt of a sword moments before she lost consciousness again.


    <hr>


    Opening her eyes she saw nothing, just darkness and a tingling sensation all over her body. A flurry of emotions that passed through her almost instantaneously from pain, to anger, to ecstasy, to pleasure, and sorrow. She wanted to speak but the darkness latched onto her face leaving behind a void and she couldn¡¯t tell if there were tears on her face or some otherworldly matter.


    One moment she felt the viscous liquid wrap around her, the next she was spat out and crumpled roughly to the floor, slamming against marble brick, a sickening crack echoed from the ground. Wincing from the impact she cradled her head as a small whimper escaped from her lips. Soon however, her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of screams in the distance and when she finally pushed herself up she froze.


    An orangish sky lay before filled with clouds of ash and soot. Dark writhing objects protruded out of the ground gnashing and grasping at anything and everything around them. The town around a burning husk of its former self, collapsing buildings, rampant fires and the screams of death stilled her heartbeat. She watched as people were ripped from wherever they were standing, torn into pieces or simply impaled onto the tips of the monstrosities, discarded like rotten meat. Others were less lucky as smaller creatures with deformed heads and various unnatural protrusions from their bodies also lurked the streets of the town, searching for a meal of their own.


    Feathered monsters with bony spikes jutting out of their flanks jumped from rooftop to rooftop, picking off survivors with cunning swoops and slicing into them with their appendages. Scaly hunters roamed the streets below, adeptly avoiding the debris and pouncing onto fleeing citizens before ripping them apart in an orgy of claws, teeth and violence. Two headed humanoids with varying assortment of limbs stretching at weird angles slashed away at any who resisted their deaths gleefully, releasing distorted groans of what she assumed to be cruel laughter.


    Humans, unfortunately or fortunately, were not the only two legged monsters present. Hulking beings of mangled flesh and decay roamed the streets, eviscerating their foes man and beast alike. Horned demons known as Chaosbreeds stood in a perimeter around the dying town, their humanoid forms giving hope to survivors who saw the flickering shape of a warrior, only to cut them down. And like the books of heroes she read as a child, the horned creatures had their faces warped into a cruel sadistic smile, a hunter whose joy is the suffering of others.


    Backing away from the carnage her fingertips felt a cool smooth surface under them and she spun around to find that the darkness had coalesced itself around a crystalline entity. Examining it further she noticed a pale blue gold seeping out from where it was and stared in horrified awe as colored tendrils slowly forced their way out of the crystal.


    Free Us


    A loud voice startled her from her curiosity and she jumped backwards, one foot almost falling off the edge of the marbled tower platform. It was both feminine and masculine, steady but distorted, like a multitude of voices just ever so slightly out of sync. Steadying herself she looked back towards the crystal and tried to figure out where the noise came from.


    Save Us


    Again it spoke and she clutched at her head, a slow aching straining her perceptions as the pain grew more prominent. She struggled to breathe as she calmed back down only for a screech to interrupt her thoughts. Tendrils began wrapping themselves around her as the pale blue light of the crystal faded away, the dark regaining its hold over the light. With a horrified gasp she watched as within the shadow a head began to coalesce.


    Remember


    A thin wispy line opened up to a mouth full of spiked teeth stretching half the ¡®face¡¯ as it looked at her. No eyes or nose remained on the appendage and scaly reptilian skin grew onto the head. The mouth retained a permanent unmoving disfigured smile even as it spoke, leaving her wondering if the words were just another part of her deteriorating psyche.


    The Stolen Light


    Its echoing grew unbearable, every fiber of her being struggling to process the growing cacophony of voices. Releasing a stressful breath she suddenly felt lightheaded and her brain tensed as she sensed the dark communicating once more. Her muscles strained themselves past the point of numbness.


    Bring us¡­the Dawn


    She watched as the face burst open just for a monstrous eye to protrude from the wound. Pus, blood and other unidentifiable liquids splashed to the ground around it, leaving behind a sickly crimson membrane over the floor. With a sly chuckle the tendrils restraining her tightened their hold and began pulling in different directions as they lifted her off the floor. Trying to scream, she cried as two more tendrils emerged from the hideous face and in one fell swoop pierced through her body.


    No no no!

 Chapter 6: Heralds of the Dark

    ¡° When the Inquisition was first formed, it was mainly to combat heretical cultists, demonic remnants, and the occasional rogue mage. However, during the interregnum between the Second and Third Dark Tides, the widespread malpractice of magic led to the creation of dedicated spell breakers to capture these rogue mages and hunting down small scale demonic incursions. Thus the Inquisition split into four branches to handle the changing landscape; the Witch Hunters, who dealt with cultists and heresy; the Templars, dedicated warriors trained to fight demons, police and combat mages; the Venatus, assassins and killers operating solely under Inquisitorial command; and the secretive Kryptarchs, the rumored elite of the Inquisition.¡± - Gallius Segosa ¡®History of the Divine Church¡¯ Chapter 5: The Inquisition


    <hr>


    ¡°Aghhh!¡± With a scream Sophie tore herself awake, a bright wispy light blinding her. For a brief moment she felt the pain subside, a dull ache all that remained of the horrific dream that she experienced. But her respite was over as quickly as it began, spears of pain shot through her body once more, muscles spasming and contracting as she regained consciousness. Why?! Am I still dreaming?!


    A rapid gasp of air finally pushed her over the edge and the light had blended into the darkness around her. Her labored breaths slowed as she tried making sense of her surroundings, a dull fog enveloped the land and a small bonfire up the area around her. Around her evidence of a battle lay strewn across the muddy ground, broken weapons, armor and human shaped imprints dotted the ground. What the hells?


    Pulling herself up she barely made it halfway when her leg gave way, sending her directly into the ground with a solid thud, knocking the wind out of her lungs. Defiant, she pushed herself back up and quickly found a nearby tree to lean on taking a moment as she assessed her situation. Where am I? What is this place? And saints above what happened? She partially blamed herself for not leaving the estate much in her capacity as Eva¡¯s maid, but she was almost certain that she had not seen anything close to this much foliage anywhere nearby.


    ¡°Ugh, my head.¡± She sighed deeply and gently massaged her temple, the pain barely suppressed but bearable. She was lost and stuck in the middle of nowhere, hurt, tired and suffering from a massive headache. Sophie glanced around one last time, seeing nothing immediately dangerous, she began piecing together the night¡¯s events. Knocked out, prisoner, knocked out, now here. Has it really all been one night? She groaned as another small headache overtook her thoughts, growing ever so slightly more worried that suffering two hard knocks to the head might not exactly be good for her health.


    Her other senses too, began nipping for her attention. The night was cold, the treetops obscured the moonlight, the few transient rays that broke through further muddled by the dense fog. She could hardly see anything beyond an arms length without things getting covered up and decided it was too dangerous to roam around. The fire did provide a nice area to stay safe around, Sophie could feel the eyes of the forest watching her, waiting for their moment to drag their prey away.


    It was an unsettling fear that lingered at the back of her mind as she wandered around the fire. The odd shapes and shimmers that cut through the fog, the cracks and snaps as every minor noise froze Sophie on the spot. There was no room inside her mind for sadness or doubt any longer, only a mixture of fear and tension as the pain pricked at her sanity whilst her health continued to deteriorate.


    For her it was a frustrating feeling, being so unable to control her own fate. She didn¡¯t know what to do nor did she know how she was going to get out of this. All she knew was that she needed to return to Eva. She could picture her now, fuming and furious, normally she contained her rage perfectly well particularly when her brothers teased her. But perhaps due to training or just from being an outlander, Sophie remembered watching once when Eva managed to beat the Knight Captain of the house guard to a pulp in a spar, and letting her loose was a scary thought.


    Still she ruffled her own hair to get her back on track, the more immediate problem was escaping but how? Ruffling around the area around the fire she made a horrifying discovery. The bonfire was the remains of the ¡®cart¡¯ she was transported in and the weapons, well they probably belonged to the guards. At the very least she knew this wasn¡¯t a nightmare, Eva¡¯s volume of Gunmar and Aurelia was just sitting half buried in the dirt when she found it, presumably taken by some cretin who perished soon after. On the other hand, amidst the discarded items she managed to find a spear that hadn¡¯t yet been destroyed and could use it as a crutch as she explored the small lit area around her.


    A low droning drew her attention as guttural growls echoed far too close for comfort. Sophie turned around only to see two blurred shapes shuffling towards the fire.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Hand held tight on the spear, she slowly backed away until she found her back pressed against a tree. Seeing no other options besides confronting the strange shapes or running into the fog, she stuffed the book into her uniform pocket and reached up to climb the tree. Having suddenly been pressed to exert more energy, her muscles were sluggish, each motion making them more and more sore. But with a final harrumph she pulled herself into the nook of the oak tree and glimpsed the true fa?ade of the shadows below.


    Two malformed humanoids emerged into the light, like moths to a flame. But though from afar they seemed terrible enough, Sophie released an unsuspecting gasp when they finally turned their visage towards her direction. Skin drooped down from various places as if their body was just a jacket to be draped over themselves, arms sickly with ichor but with claws bursting from the stumps that used to be wrists. Open wounds and sores dotted the creatures as they drew closer to the flame. Pus filled pustules ruptured from the rapid change in temperature as Sophie struggled to hold back a disgusted gag. Clambering over the discarded item on the ground she watched as they lowered themselves to the ground, digging at the human shaped imprints and mounds searching for their next meal.


    Sophie tried backing further into the nook she hid in, and praying that the fire¡¯s ambient noise would mask her as she tried reaching for a higher branch. With the tiniest crick and crack, it landed with an earth shattering thud as it smashed into the ground, pushing the fog out of the way.


    Like a raptor who¡¯s been starved for far too long the two creatures bounded over to the location of the sound surprisingly quick and clawed desperately at the ground. Trying to reset her position and crouch back in the nook of the tree she carefully lowered herself into it, only to feel a sudden tingle on the back of her neck. Trying to distract herself from the situation, she instead found her hand closing around a moderately sized object. Grabbing it, she pulled it slowly in front of her and wanted to cry.


    Wiggling in her hand with a few too many appendages was a confused looking spider trying to make sense of what God had just plucked it from its perch. Eyes wide and lips quivering, Sophie fought the urge to whimper out loud or throw the creature away as every nerve within her screamed in alarm. It gazed back at her with a few too many eyes and mandibles and just when she was about to crush it a loud cry froze her and the eight legged abomination, drawing their attention below.


    Perhaps also stunned with fear, or just without the eyesight to see as far as she and wondering why it was flipped over with no motion of its own, the spider settled down in her palm. For her part she didn¡¯t know if she should scream, laugh, cry, or run. What she saw gnawed at what little sanity she had left.


    Another gaggle of the disgusting creatures had emerged from beyond the flame¡¯s edge, drawing not just hers but also the attention of the two ground lickers to the arrival. Beyond them Sophie could isolate the source of the loud cry, a cloaked figure being dragged on the ground behind them was missing most of its appendages, but alongside it was the elven woman she had seen inside the cart. Bruised and bloodied, she was missing a leg and parts of her arms from what Sophie could tell were wounds created from the forceful tearing of flesh. Still alive the woman groaned in agony as a creature greedily tried to take another bite, only for another one to batter it away with a palm. By the saints they¡¯re intelligent.


    Yet to her increasing horror, from further back more shadows emerged, but these looked different, more decrepit than their already rotting counterparts. Whatever rotted necromantic vocal chords they had were making noises that no living being could replicate. Their skin was torn and filled with rotted holes, the bones a dark dirty mess. Their limbs jerked and twitched with every motion, one hand wielding a weapon and another with torches of sorts, waving them around like parade toys. Patches of bloodied animal fur, skins and other bizarre accessories dotted their bodies, almost like they¡¯re trying to dress up, she shivered with a horrified thought. Gaunt faces lit up by the light showing a sickly tar colored face paired with parts that looked uncannily alive like eyes, ears or noses that looked a few shades too rotten to be human, but not as gone as she would¡¯ve liked.


    Fighting back her disgust, what truly shook her nerves were what they had with them. Five almost unrecognizable humanoid things, almost. Scarred and shriveled beings stood before her, a drake-kin, two feline humanoids, a man and a woman, all of whom dressed with torn bits of armor. Adventurers or travelers, she almost whispered out loud and watched with morbid fascination as the undead forced them to their knees.


    One of the undead holding a bucket of sorts, scraped something out from inside and threw it to the ground in front of the prisoners. Viscous, slimy and gooey looking, lumps of back bulbous material mixed with what appeared to be organic forest flora. Though she had her doubts, her suspicions were proved correct when a sickening stench made its way past her, flesh of the undead boiled and mashed with flowers. And the prisoners ate it.


    Holding back the urge to retch, she dry heaved slightly, her stomach cramping and whimpering at the thought of consuming such matter. She felt light headed and faint, her heart racing in a blind panic as her suppressed pain resurfaced. Shifting her balance slightly, Sophie cringed as she heard the small scrape of boot to wood echo immediately around her, it¡¯s over. Closing her eyes, she readied herself and accepted fate. Yet, when she opened one eye, she noticed that nothing had stabbed her yet, no monster hands shoving black goop into her mouth. Gingerly she opened her other eye, saw that nothing had heard the little scrape and let out a breath she didn¡¯t even realize she had been holding in since it all began. They did notice that.

 Chapter 7: A Crimson Ritual

    ¡°Adventurers are crucial because we all know that city guards and other military orders have their own purview and assignments to deal with. Thus having a group that can operate in the wilderness without the use of irregulars or specialized rangers can only be a benefit to society. Well, that and we can write off their losses without paying the families any compensation. It is with these considerations that I would also like to add that many outlanders we have met have also expressed desires of joining such a group and I suspect if we allow the guild to function within our territory we might gain said expertise as well.¡± - Lieutenant Colonel Kiara Elsoleil, Potomian National Army - Letter of Petition for Guild Establishment to King Ruthark II


    <hr>


    A loud roar interrupted the malformed undead, halting them mid movement, claws hung in suspended animation near the tree. For her part, Sophie could feel the exhaustion gradually overtake her and struggled to see what had become her unlikely savior. What the fuck, where the first words that crossed her weary mind.


    Illuminated by torchlight, the drake hung limply inside a loose circle of undead, his body pierced by a multitude of different weapons. Limbs ripped asunder as his party watched on in mute horror. Blood pulled underneath the body soaking into the ground below, revealing an intricately designed circle in the dirt, grooves filling with crimson liquid.


    In one swift motion the largest undead yanked the chains forward sending the woman tumbling next to the drake, frantically struggling to break free. Without warning, the undead moans and groans echoed once more, as if they were performing some strange alien ritual. Fleshy and rotted arms moving off beat yet surprisingly in sync with each other.


    ¡°No!¡± The man screamed futilely.


    That was when the screams reached a crescendo as the dead gathered in a circle, the largest one in center, and stabbed downwards into the poor soul, then ripped outwards. A crimson shower erupted amidst the scream of pain, painting the gathered undead with red dots and bits of viscera. As her scream died down, the wail of her comrades could be heard, in particular the man who now openly wept distraughtly. Weeping into the ground he appeared mentally shattered as the larger of the catkin attempted to comfort him, only for her to be yanked forwards over the corpse of her companion.


    Equal parts horrified and fascinated, Sophie watched as the ritual began anew only to feel that tingling sensation once more. Not a leggy feeling, but one of paranoia and uneasiness. Taking the moment to gaze around, she found her eyes meeting that of the younger catkin. Rounded green eyes stared at her, the torch light barely reflecting off of their eyes giving off an eerie tint. Auburn fur tinted with black and white stripes stood on their ends as the prisoner zeroed in on Sophie. They saw me, saints above if she shouts I¡¯m dead, her mind panicked. But no shouting, or pointing, or gesturing, just the chants of the undead as they carried on with their ritual. No, she¡¯s pleading, Sophie realized as the catkin wordlessly mouthed the words to her, she said ¡®help us¡¯.


    It was then the surviving cloaked figure attempted to make his escape, shaking off the undead dragging him around before he took off running. The large dead seemed to give orders as it growled, sending off a handful of minions to run down the disobedient sacrifice leaving only ten odd undead behind. The man and the older catkin took that moment to begin their own rebellion, charging against the remaining creatures.


    Sophie winced at the sickening cracking of bones as the two smashed their bare fists against the two closest undead. She assumed the man was a rogue of sorts as he bobbed and weaved, ducking and dodging the oncoming blades before returning jabs of his own. The feline pounced on top of one of the malformed creatures, her own claws tearing the pus-filled head off the creature sending a river of sickly ichor flowing down from its neck. The undead responded with viscous roars of their own and counterattacked the valiant duo.


    One of the malformed creatures reared back and lunged with alacrity, surprising the feline as the two tumbled into a chaotic melee. The weapon wielding dead on the other hand, responded as emotionless dead would and slashed at the poor man, though he survived a few more blows and even bashing two skulls into dust, a vicious cleave from the largest undead cut the man in two. With nary a gurgle he collapsed on top of the elven woman, covering her in a shower of viscera and entrails. In a burst of rage the remaining fighter threw off the creature and tackled the large undead and herself into the fire, her rage filled screams echoing into the night.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    There were only two creatures and three skeletons left, odds that a veteran adventurer would be able to handle. But Sophie couldn¡¯t move, though one hand rested on her spear, her muscles refused to budge, refused to move. What is happening? What is happening? She could only stare in mute horror as the young catkin shared a look of sorrowful hatred, likely on the verge of spitting out curses as the remaining dead moved to drag her away.


    Sophie wanted to cry, she wanted to scream or throw the spear but her body wouldn¡¯t obey her. In a fit of self loathing she clenched her hand into a fist, only realizing that an occupant was still resting within. Its guts and a liquidy substance began coating her palm as little now detached legs rested within her hand. I¡­I just squashed a¡­in my hand¡­it feels so¡­ She had barely formed a coherent thought when she screamed and desperately tried to wipe away the spider¡¯s remains, jiggling around the tree widely as she sought to smear what¡¯s left onto the bark and not her.


    It took most of a few seconds for her immediate panic to subside as she realized how ridiculous it was in the situation she was stuck in. Something which was made all the more evident when she turned around to see all the remaining undead staring up at her, a dark look in their hollow eyes.


    She felt the crunching of bone underneath her boot as she landed, the first sword wielding undead crumpling into a pile under her as the rest of the undead moved to attack the new intruder, their movements filled with malice. Feeling a small gust of wind she darted backwards as one of the dead stabbed forward, the blade narrowly falling short. Aiming a blow to decapitate the second, she panicked as she thrust her spear at the creature, embedding it into its vile pus ridden abdomen. Both combatants froze as they stared at each other, or at least that¡¯s what Sophie felt like as she swung her fist with a desperate might a horrified thought crossed her mind in a split second. This will hurt.


    With a sickening crack the second undead¡¯s head snapped off its rotten neck as Sophie reeled from the blow. She howled in agony, the shocking force of the blow sent a soul sucking jolt throughout her body, her hand unconsciously releasing the spear as the creature collapsed with it still embedded. As she shifted her position her right leg finally gave out from the strain and she tumbled backwards, smashing her back onto the tree bark behind her. Ow! Shit shit! Rolling away from an oncoming blow, she watched as the young catkin chose this moment to escape, her chained movements drawing the undead furthest away from Sophie as it moved to pursue. The elven women meanwhile had pushed off the man''s body and grappled one of the remaining undead¡¯s legs, dragging it down and drawing the attention of both remaining creatures.


    Droopy flesh swung freely as one of the dead lifted its axe and aimed a clean cut at the woman, splitting her head right open as she let loose one last gasp of air. Seeing that she would be next, Sophie did what she suspected Eva would do in this situation. Mustering up the last of her reserves she pushed herself back up and tackled the undead to the ground while its back was turned. Landing on top of it, she hastily reached for the closest weapon and began bashing away at its skull with the shattered skull of its former comrade. Hearing a satisfying pop, she quickly turned to scavenge for another weapon and grabbed the axe before smashing its skull into a fine bone meal pulp.


    The last undead cut off the woman''s arm with a brutal chop, hand still gripping its leg as the undead squared off against Sophie. This has to end now, I can¡¯t keep up. Holding back her pain she charged at the creature, a mad dash to the finish line as it too returned the attack in kind. Using her uncoordinated left hand, she performed a firm swing of her own as she felt her axe impact the undead¡¯s wretched skull, shattering it into a fine dust as its own swing launched her backwards, embedding the sword just above her heart.


    Sweat dripped from her brow as she glanced at her wound, surprised at how well she was taking it. Pulling the sword away she watched in shock as her uniform¡¯s pocket fell away with it, the book she had hid there almost cut through, but the last chapters survived the strike. For a small moment Sophie began cackling maniacally before a dull thud intruded upon her celebration.


    The deed done, Sophie stared at the carnage around her, how everything had gone wrong so fast. Five humanoid corpses lay scattered in various states of damage, the limbless cloaked figure still the most damaged. A variety of monstrosities and skeletons lay defeated around them as the sickening smell of charred cat from the warrior¡¯s brave sacrifice unpleasantly tickled Sophie¡¯s nostrils.


    She glanced down at the now dead elven woman, she had so many questions. Clearly they were present when she was thrown in. They also likely could tell her where she was. But now, Sophie was left alone again, the only other living people having run away with the dead fast on their heels. As exhaustion finally took hold once more, Sophie slumped back against the tree, uncaring of the sickening tear that sounded as her uniform scraped against the bark. Her hands ached, her muscles ached, and whatever care Eva had shown her leg had been undone. Eva¡­she missed her, and as the pulsating pain in her head returned she passed out once again.

 Chapter 8: Lucks Blessing

    ¡°The Korathi Allied States are an interesting case of geopolitics. They are one of the few human settlements unaffected by the Adornari Elves because they pose a small but dangerous threat to Imperial Traxian supply lines. Yet, despite being on the Empire¡¯s doorstep, their survival also hinges on the fact that the Lucarian Sultanate also has a vested interest in keeping the Korathi alive as a buffer state between themselves and the Empire. The final reason? The Star Hollow Mountains contain a lot of nasty creatures and the Korathi are the first barrier in their way.¡± - Former Abenstadt Rough Riders Major Issac Ehrlich, Arterian Academy of War: Lecture on The Traxian Dilema


    <hr>


    A blood-red sky cloaked the world as the tower watched over the land like a shepherd protecting the last of their flock. Its white stone brick exterior projected a sense of calm amidst the encroaching hellscape around it, intricate sigils engraved onto each and every stone, radiating an eerie blue glow. Around it, dark crooked talons jutted out of the ground jittering incessantly, hungry for the souls of the tormented that dangled from them, trapped in eternal agony. Screams of the suffering echoed throughout the valley path leading to the tower, the cacophony of sounds growing louder the closer one got.


    The tower itself stood on a hill, yet to be despoiled by the machinations of the chaos around it, remaining radiant and tranquil. It was the top of the tower that drew Sophie¡¯s gaze; a large symmetrical crystal cast a beautiful blue glow around itself. A beacon to draw in the dark and fill the world with light once more.


    Around it was a town, yet unlike the one she had previously seen, it wasn¡¯t fully destroyed and ruined. Surrounding the hill was what used to be a vibrant town, now in the midst of a siege by the Chaosbreed and other misbegotten monstrosities. They ripped through the town proper, tearing flesh from bone and slaughtering the townspeople. Armoured knights stood steadfast against the oncoming tide, but they too found themselves overwhelmed, their armours sundered and their spirits broken. Like a tide of darkness, the creatures then scampered into the larger buildings that dotted the town such as the church or manor houses, painting their once pristine ground red.


    What next drew her gaze however was a single figure standing behind the crystal, monstrous limbs protruding, writhing, and shaking from inhuman angles. Shapes that warped and distorted the very air it passed through. But the more she gazed at the crystal and the creature, the more clarity she felt, that the inhuman appendages were trying to spell a single word.


    Remember


    Sophie¡¯s eyes shot open, a wet dampness caressing her cheeks as a small stinging sensation shot through her leg. Fuck, another weird nightmare. She sniffed the air around her, a scent of sickly iron and sulfur filled her nostrils as she gagged at the scent, wiping her nose with her hand only to feel something gritting on her face. Saints above the room feels weird¡­today¡­ Wiping her face she stared at the dirt she wiped off and took almost a minute before she remembered what had occurred. Glancing up to the sky she could see a yellowish blue hue shining past the fog, beams of blessed sunlight cleansing the ground of the horrors below.


    ¡°Ah! What the hells?!¡± Sophie screamed.


    Her eyes finally processed the plethora of corpses and bodies around her, widening at the horrific sight as all the bloodied bodies were now fully illuminated in the light. Missing limbs, heads and grevious wounds still moist from the scuffle last night, unable to dry from the damp fog.


    Sophie scrambled backwards and realized that to her dismay she still had no idea where she was. Grumbling to herself she propped herself up and found that a small trail led off into the distance, likely where the undead convoy dragged the prisoners from. But is that the right way? She looked around for some form of comfort, any sign of a potentially safe place to hide in but found that not only had the fire burned out, but extra trails between the trees indicated that perhaps scavenging animals had already begun picking away at the bodies around her. Shuddering slightly she found the axe that smacked the last undead relatively undamaged and held it tightly next to her.


    A chill wind picked up as the morning dew dripped onto the crimson earth below, the sounds of the misty forest echoing as the denizens began awakening after a long life ruled by the dead. Seeing nothing good would come from staying around here and aware that some predators might eventually be attracted by the scent of blood, Sophie tried her best to clean herself from last night¡¯s wounds before she followed the trail. Not that I know where I¡¯m going.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As she pushed past the underbrush she gradually relaxed as she realized that for now, she had some time to herself. Her mind wandered to imagine how Eva would be right now and felt a knot tighten in her chest. Would she be crying I wonder? Huh, I don¡¯t want to see Eva cry. Eva was a caring soul, that much she knew, but after spending so much time with her she also knew that Eva was on some levels lonely. The Duke and Duchess had always had a more hands off approach when it came to Eva, but also saw her as a sort of disconnected family member, never really giving her the chance to meet people.


    ¡°Hah.¡± Sophie sighed, at the very least she could take solace in the fact that Evaline had been allowed to go to the Arterian Academies. Unlike those located at the capital, Arteria was more of a neutral trading hub that linked Cyndralia economically and thus housed a large contingent of the continent¡¯s most important guilds and institutions. Yeah, she nodded to herself, Eva will have fun there,  and found a smile forming on her face at the thought. Sorry I can¡¯t be there with you. Sophie stopped as she considered the thought of not being by Eva¡¯s side. It seemed so strange, so alien. It was a feeling that unsettled her, she wanted to go back, or to find and hug Eva again but then what? It was the ducal guard that threw her out, she didn¡¯t have any way of being accepted into the academy and she knew that many talked about her being a stain on Eva¡¯s name. Was it¡­was it better this way?


    Doubts aside she found herself confused, the trail had ended in what appeared to be a small glade with no visible exit in sight besides going back. By now the sun was out in full force, its rays offering small slivers of warmth that cut through the tree tops and fog, illuminating the glade ahead and providing a small respite from the cold. A small pond sat off to the side as a quick rustle of bushes indicated that she had scared off whatever was there before her.


    Sophie cautiously inched ahead, keeping a watchful eye over the area as she reached the center of the glade, basking in the sunlight as the noises of the woodland surprisingly soothed her soul.


    <hr>


    It had taken her the better part of a day to recover from yesterday. Thankfully nature proved to be a generous and bountiful host. She managed to wash away most of the dirt and blood whilst also being able to genuinely relax for a moment. At the very least she was certain that the young catkin was able to reach this glade; at the edge of the glade were small tufts of auburn fur, shed during a rapid escape and the chaotic pursuit of the undead. Still, as much as it was temporarily relaxing, she needed to keep moving, if not to find civilization then at least for Eva.


    Taking a gamble Sophie decided to follow the auburn fur, hoping that wherever the cat went that at least she would find a companion. It didn¡¯t take long for her to understand why the cat fled this way. Only what she assumed to be a little ways away from the glade lay a few slain undead, followed by the body of the other cloaked escapee, only cut down and not having his limbs eaten like his compatriot. Muttering a small prayer to herself, she knelt over the body and unclasped his cloak, assuring him that it would only be used to help keep her warm. Adjusting the straps around her own shoulders her eyes caught onto the boots the man wore and with a guilty conscience took them for herself. She would need it more than him, at least that''s what she told herself.


    He was an elf not too dissimilar to her, but she could already see the difference, the pointer ears and sleeker jaws. His eyes too were more defined though their liveliness had long since left him. Closing his eyes she turned to continue down where she thought the cat would¡¯ve gone when a sudden rattle caught her attention. Sophie gripped her axe tightly only to find that there was nothing around her besides the already deceased. She scanned the landscape one more time to no avail and begrudgingly expedited her journey, hoping that she was only imagining the noises.


    On some levels she was glad that she had grabbed the undead¡¯s axe instead of the spear, though she had to partially limp everywhere, she could more effectively cut through the foliage that stood in her way. Though certainly she would¡¯ve preferred a makeshift crutch whilst wandering through the fog. But try as she might, she was starting to believe that she had lost the cat¡¯s trail and was not just lost, but also alone.


    With every strike and cut she could feel what limited energy she had leaving her. The night of tension had sapped her of most of her energy already and the bizarre dreams did not help either. Though in her estimation sleeping next to a tree and some corpses was not anyone¡¯s idea of a good night¡¯s rest. Yet she continued pushing forward, to either end up in another glade or perhaps to find a good tree to shelter in. Have to get somewhere before nightfall. Sophie sighed dejectedly and pushed on, tearing through more of the foggy forest before ending up in a clearing surrounding a decrepit looking ruin.


    Mossy stones, damp from the air lay scattered about. Ancient pillars once majestic, were now a shell of their former self, some toppled and others only partially standing stood in an intricate pattern around the area. Crumbled structure-like things remained as a testament to time that once, something resided here, that once, something once flourished here, but no longer. Not one to refuse gifts from Stellesia, Goddess of travelers and luck, Sophie murmured another silent prayer and began trying to settle in for the night.

 Chapter 9: Into the Mistveil

    ¡°Vast tracts of cursed mist laden forest separated the lands between Melton, Volksgrad, and Carrador. Yet the vile magics that haunt the Mistveil only go so far, and untold numbers of small villages and towns carved their own place out in the wilderness outside the mistier parts of the woods. Amongst them, stood the proud fortress city of Eichafen, a bastion of civilization that traders and travelers alike can flock to, and the gateway between the three kingdoms.¡± - Senior Pathfinder James Livingston ¡®On Places of Peril: Beyond the Veil¡¯ , Arterian Exploration Guild Series: Journals From the Frontiers Vol 5


    <hr>


    The moon hung low in the sky as wispy beams of moonlight cut through the thick fog that surrounded the ruins. Chirps and growls echoed throughout the forest as the predators of the night began their hunt for prey as the creatures of the light shunted themselves away to whatever dark nook they called a home. Tall shapes made waves through the fog, sending ripples across the air as their every stride displaced the mist around them.


    Sophie shivered as she perched atop the moss covered ruins. The dull gray green stones proved to be annoyingly damp due to the fog and she was almost elated when she found a relatively dry spot to settle down. On the second floor of a ruin missing two of its walls was a ¡®cozy¡¯ looking sheltered area. She had tried to settle down for an early night, but after clearing a roofed area from the few lizards that lived it as a home she found she had another problem, hunger. It was just as the sun began to set when her body had finally caught up to the day¡¯s events. Having pushed herself beyond expectations she found that she was burning through energy dangerously quickly.


    Since then, her stomach growled almost like clockwork every time the thought of food crossed her mind, as if to make fun of her unfortunate situation. She remembered little of her last meal besides the things that Eva had said about ¡®Earth¡¯. Restaurants that would open to the late hours of the night, market stores that were conveniently open for all hours of the day and night even in some of the most remote villages. More incredible than that however, was the very idea that many people would be able to eat chilled or frozen items at all hours of the day despite not knowing magic, all thanks to the development of re-fridge taters, which Sophie could only picture as some large metal potato.


    How nice would it be to have a portable version of that here, ready to set up and use. It would, at the very least, keep her stomach from complaining. Sophie thought it was a great shame that Eva wanted to hide her otherworlder status, not that she blamed her, but Sophie¡¯s heart and stomach yearned for the foods that Eva had described and a part of her knew that if given free reign of the kitchen, there would be no stopping their culinary adventure.


    As if on cue, her stomach rumbled once more but this time something was different, there was a disturbance in the air and Sophie quickly grabbed her axe and remained quiet. Yet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was being watched, and gulped down her fear as she turned around and almost soiled herself.


    From the dark nook of the ruined building, she couldn¡¯t tell what it was but she knew something was hiding in the shadow, watching her. A gnarled tendril of pure darkness extended outwards from the corner, the featureless limb prodding the air as if it were a blind peasant trying to find a path. What horrified Sophie even more was that when she traced the tendril¡¯s path back to the shadows, it was almost as if there was nothing but a ravenous maw waiting for her. Backing away from the darkness she startled a stray lizard and as it scampered away from her foot she watched as the tendril plucked the lizard from the ground before vanishing, lizard and all.


    Sophie blinked a few times before she could process what just happened, and she dropped to her knees as she looked back at the nook. The textures and stone were back, the night still left the area covered in darkness but unlike moments ago, she could see the mossy stone bricks with their chips, dents and missing chunks. Hoping to avoid whatever that was, Sophie carefully backed away only to remember a little too late that the building wasn¡¯t surrounded by walls on four sides.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Guh!¡± Sophie yelped as she barely grabbed onto the side of the building, her axe landing on the stone floor below with a loud clang that rang clearly throughout the forest. Within barely a second Sophie found herself dangling over the walls as her arms cried out in agony. She could see the axe, the weapon still whole as it rested on the ruins of a once paved road below, lodged between the cracks of two bricks. If she dropped down now she would be fine, but she could only imagine how much worse her leg would get if she wasn¡¯t careful. For a moment or two, she found herself just dangling there as she tried to figure out how she would drop down, unfortunately the choice seemed to be made for her.


    As if sensing the presence of prey, guttural growling began echoing in the ruins around her and as they closed in she forced herself to abandon her axe below. With one last effort she pulled herself back up to the second floor, her hands radiating heat from the force of the action. Shit shit! Out of breath and gasping for air, Sophie stared back down despondently as the shadowy figures that were once only on her peripheral grew closer depriving her of a valuable tool and weapon and ensuring that a safe night¡¯s rest was out of the equation.


    Trying to make the most out of her situation she sighed and unclasped the cloak, laying it over the damp floor as if setting up a picnic for Eva. For the briefest moment she considered relocating under the cover of the roof and back into the dry corner instead of the wet stone, but realizing that she didn¡¯t want to figure out where the lizard or the shadow arm went she decided against it. It wasn¡¯t what she would call a luxury or even an average way to rest, it was in fact quite abysmal. Yet when compared to the prospect of waking up next to blood and bodies, to her this was definitely the superior option.


    <hr>


    She awoke to a chaotic mix of emotions, she was hungry, starving perhaps as she felt much weaker than before. Then she was happy, glad that even though a loud stomach growl had woken her up, at the very least it wasn¡¯t because of a nightmare. Her joy then turned to annoyed anger as she berated her past self for choosing the moist option instead of the dry corner. While certainly the threat of being devoured by a nightmare was exponentially higher, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to wake up soaking wet. The fog bank here seemed much worse than before, and while the sun still shone through, it was not nearly as radiant.


    Now all this while being lost in a forest was pretty bad to wake up to, but when she tried to naturally go to the bathroom she discovered another looming problem. She had removed her skirt and nightgown when she squatted over the edge, only to find a sizable contingent of the undead hibernating in place on the first floor of the building. It effectively meant that not only was retrieving the axe an impossibility, it also meant that she had to have the most stressful bathroom break in her life as she tried to not disturb any of the dead.


    Sophie had intended to rest a little more and scavenge the nearby area for sustenance, but now she was in a bind. She could try to remain stealthy, it had worked so far and should she remain here at the very least it didn¡¯t look like the undead could climb. She wouldn¡¯t exactly have a safe place but it could definitely serve as a guaranteed shelter owing the decent size of the ruined area making it relatively easy to find as long as she stayed nearby. But of course, this ruin was also decidedly hostile, a pretty good reason for her to leave. That then brought about her second problem, how?


    As far as Sophie could see most of the area around her was dense forest, and the only trail was back to the glade. She could try and force her way through the underbrush but without her axe that would be significantly harder. Not that her being hopelessly lost would be solved by a quick escape, for all she knew she would just end up in the territory of a creature far more vicious than the undead or nightmare instead of out.


    A loud rumble came from her stomach as she prayed that nothing below heard her. Sophie clenched her eyes shut for almost a full minute, silently counting the seconds passing by until she was certain she could not hear movement from below. Taking advantage of this opportunity Sophie threw the now soaked cloak back on before poorly tying her messy hair into a soft ponytail, something that she remembered Eva letting slip that she enjoyed seeing. With a sad giggle Sophie turned her full attention to shimmying down the side of the building. Ensuring that every step and drop was deliberate and quiet. Turning what could¡¯ve been a few seconds of planning where to jump, to an agonizing minute of hoping she wasn¡¯t eaten alive or discovered.


    It took a few seconds longer than she liked since it was tricky to find the right hand holds, but with a satisfying plop she finally touched the ground. As the tension briefly evaporated from her body she let loose a relieved sigh only to be answered with a low growl that came from behind her. Dammit you stupid idiot, running it is I guess.

 Chapter 10: A Familiar Situation

    ¡°Our unit held our ground until the bloody end. The demons came at us in a never-ending wave and we held the bridge until they evacuated the city. My guards knocked me out to force me to leave before they destroyed the bridge to halt the advance. Thousands of brave dwarven warriors sacrificed their lives that day, their warcrys and screams echo through the tunnels to this day. We stymied the tide, and the surface dwellers would never know." - Liliana Ornholm, Senior Historian Arterian Academy of War, ''Records of The Echo Wars'' , Chapter 3: King Varolin''s Stand


    <hr>


    Sophie panted furiously as she took a brief break from running. Her leg pushed beyond its healthy limit as it refused to let her go any further. Sweat soaked through her nightgown and uniform as her heart itself burned with agony.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She screamed loudly into the air, cursing the very idea of physical exertion.


    She craned her neck around the forest, thankfully finding no real sign of any undead nearby.


    ¡°Agh! Fuck! Why! Why me?! What have I ever done!¡± She raged, smashing a fist into a tree only to immediately experience regret. She whimpered in pain and clenched her teeth to ease the pain.


    For a moment Sophie felt serenity, the quietness of the forest around her as the eerie fog wrapped her in a chilly embrace before the pain returned. Leaves rustled gently as a frigid silence held the very air hostage. Dull brown oaks sat idly on watch staring at Sophie¡¯s little tantrum as but another drop in their century long vigil. They watched the half elf scream countless profanities into the air before calming down to rest her leg on a rock. It was only when a somber breeze wafted past the treetops that the forest turned its gaze back to the sky, stretching ever higher to grasp the sun.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know what to do, she had made a successful escape but now had no more trails or leads to follow. She had intended to recon the ruins in hopes of finding the catkin¡¯s trail but the sudden arrival of the undead had derailed that plan. Her reckless running too had the added disadvantage of avoiding trees and thus despite feeling like she ran in a straight line, Sophie knew that there was no chance of her returning to the shelter. It was a frustrating feeling, this was something she had never planned for nor expected. Well that was a partial lie, she always knew the Duke or Duchess would get rid of her at some point, that was for certain. She just never expected them to just siphon her away with Eva still present, though it was odd for the Duchess to inform her about traveling with Eva just weeks prior.


    The Duke then? But he doesn¡¯t really care unless it¡¯s brought up, then that just leaves¡­Mortiz. Sophie scowled as she bit her finger, the damned bastard also ranted and raved about family reputation, or whatever noble news took his fancy in front of Eva. He even had the gall to insult her for not acting correctly, what a bastard. Sophie blinked back the feeling, she was so used to just ignoring things this rage felt so unnatural, it was like a fire or passion that she often read in books, still she had more important things to focus on.


    Her stomach roared in hunger and Sophie pushed her stomach inward, urging to just give her a little more time. But she knew she was starving, and whether it was adrenaline or fear that still kept her moving she was determined to make the most of it. She was running out of time and options, she needed to get out of this forest now or she was going to join the roaming undead hordes.


    Sophie trudged on forward, her mind focused on nothing but suppressing the grumbling in her stomach. Light-headed and exhausted, the forest only seemed to grow larger and more expansive the more she walked. A growing darkness nibbled at the edge of her vision, the dull gray fog and sad brown wood blurring into a fuzzy mess as cognition slowed down. Howls, barks, and chirps around the forest meshed into a bizarre mess of sounds that grinded down her willpower even further.


    As she blundered through the forest, snapping branches, twigs and frightening all manner of wildlife she eventually froze, a trio of dark figures looming near a copse as if they were waiting for something. She dashed behind a nearby oak before she was spotted and poked her head around the trunk, keeping a tired eye trained on the creatures. They waved their weapons around here and there without real purpose as they traipsed aimlessly around the trees, staying near an unusually crooked oak as if they weren¡¯t waiting but rather protecting something. Food?  Weapons? What use do the dead have for that?


    All of a sudden she watched as one of the creatures staggered backwards, bouncing away from the tree as it wiggled around before regaining its footing. Huh? What the hells happened there? She scanned the terrain one more time before her gaze traveled up the tree where a small figure hunched over a few branches. Sophie squinted to catch a better view and held back a small gasp as she watched what appeared to be an arm tossing something down at the trio of undead and realized what she was seeing. A survivor?!  She watched in fascination as the undead seemed utterly perplexed at how to catch a target located above them.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the dead began their guttural roars and started slamming their weapons against the tree. Almost immediately the figure in the tree whistled loud enough that even Sophie could hear and seemingly from nowhere a few figures emerged from the fog, turning one of the undead into a pincushion as they cut down the other two undead in rapid succession. It was a quick but sordid affair as they butchered the undead, dispatching them in but a moment and the figure in the tree jumped down, now free from the horrors. Help! I can get help!


    Sophie broke away from her hiding spot and limped toward them, waving her hands rapidly as she began her approach. She could tell the figures turned around to face this new arrival when she felt a sudden punch to the gut before a sharp pain came from her abdomen winded her. Looking downwards she saw an arrow sticking out of her, the tip having pierced all the way through from behind. The moment of surprise was so shocking that she barely processed what happened before she dropped to the ground. With a whimper and a groan, she clutched at the wound as she crawled rapidly behind a tree, hiding from further retaliation. Ow, ow ,ow! Fuck! No, no! Covered up by the tree Sophie could only stare as she watched the blood slowly seep out and stain both her already raggedy nightgown and uniform. The maid uniform in particular turned into a wet splotchy mess as the black fabric began absorbing more of the liquid.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As if lagging behind, her nerves finally processed everything that occurred and a searing pain consumed her whole as she screamed silently in pain. In a panic she tore the arrow out of her, ripping out skin and flesh as blood splattered across the ground. Growing faint, she quickly tried tearing off her sleeves to bandage the wound but found her muscles weakening with every movement, the fatigue catching up at the worst moment. Her stomach growled once more, whether from hunger or agony she could not tell. After having expended a considerable effort she finally ripped off some cloth only to find herself unable to move or adjust her position.


    Disappointed, her shoulders slumped down as she watched the blood flow out of the open wound, her energy reserves depleted. She could feel the wretched strings of fate coil around her as it squeezed out what little life she had left. The darkness grew colder as it reminded her of the unearthly chill that she felt in the ruin. A delicate sensation caressed her cheek as she felt a familiar presence that she couldn¡¯t quite place a finger on. It was almost familial in nature as it wrapped her in a comforting embrace. Sophie peaked upwards only to see a nothingness, a lack of color and sensation as the dark surrounded her and she struggled to breathe. What a shitty way to go, she mused quietly, I didn¡¯t even get to return the book to Eva.


    <hr>


    Annalise could practically smell them, the subtle scent of ash in the wind indicated a campfire nearby and she gestured for her party to veer to the left. Arnold and Gil nodded towards her and bounded towards the direction she pointed to, skimming through the woods surprisingly quickly. Thulgrim, Sara and herself meanwhile pushed on forward, checking for traps or any other nasty forest creatures along the way. Only another few hundred paces and they should be parallel to where the other team was. The Earthen Guardians might only be a silver ranked team, but the emergency dispatch two days ago asked for a rapid response and well, not many were around at the time. Still, she knew they were more than capable, Gil just never wanted them to take the more dangerous jobs and they stagnated. Working alongside ¡®The Crows¡¯ she realized why they were the definition of professionals and why her lot were still silvers.


    The gold ranked team was like a well oiled machine, they effortlessly scouted the area and even paved the way for her group. Their immediate objective was to locate and possibly eliminate a group of potential bandits killing their way through this section of the Mistveil. The Crows had prepped for most eventualities and gave her specific instructions on how to help, as long as they stuck to the plan they would act as a distraction while The Crows dealt with most of the combatants.


    With one of their trackers and her own skills they managed to pinpoint the locations of three possible bandit camps and if they hit both the outlying camps at the same time, they should be able to take out the third. At least that was the working theory and plan they shared


    A distinctive birdsong echoed through the trees and Sara responded with one of her own as Annalise watched Thulgrim clench his axe tighter. So Arn and Gil found the bandits, shit. She never liked killing people, not that it ever stopped her from finishing the job, but she had to psych herself out. Startled by a tap on her shoulder the dwarf tilted his head and Annalise squinted as she looked ahead, definitely a campsite. Giving her nod to the other two, she pulled out her shortbow and notched an arrow, Sara pulling out her trademark sword and dagger combo. The three waited for a moment with baited breath as they hid behind a few trees, trying to get sightlines on all possible hostiles.


    But after a moment of tense watching the trio looked at each other and agreed that the camp had been abandoned. Whistling another birdsong, Sara gave it a moment until she received one in return and flashed Anna and Thulgrim a thumbs up. Moving forward Anna watched as the other two emerged from the far side, with Gil wearing a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°Arnold says he found tracks leading that way.¡± Gil gestured away from them, ¡°It seems fresh enough that we might¡¯ve just missed them by a few minutes.¡±


    The group looked nervously at each other, if the bandits managed to regroup or warn the others then even The Crows might find themselves outmatched against the united group. That meant they had to hurry.


    Annalise moved to propose a plan when suddenly the distant sound of a melee followed by some shouting echoed through the trees and everyone froze. It took a few moments before the group shared a look amongst themselves but with a firm nod the plan was set in motion. Arnold and Gil would once again flank the enemy, but this time Thulgrim and Sara would draw their attention whilst she would make sure there were no stragglers.


    Cutting through the underbrush she watched as the fog eventually swallowed her teammates as they rushed towards the faint sound. As Annalise jumped over rocks, branches and brush she found herself aiming at a figure in front of her. It looked like an archer, probably one on over watch for the rest of the bandits She tried sneaking closer but to her horrified surprise the man began nocking a bow and she quickly took aim once again. Taking but a moment to ensure it wasn¡¯t a friend, she fired the shortbow and heard the satisfying thunk of her arrow smashing into a target.


    Hearing a dwarven battle cry she grinned at the thought of the poor schmuck about to be pummeled by Thulgrim. As Annalise notched a second arrow her ears wiggled in alarm, sounds of sobbing quietly ran throughout the forest. She put the arrow away and pulled out a shortsword, prepared for close combat. Moving up to the body she flipped it over, finding her arrow had pierced the man¡¯s throat and winced, it wasn¡¯t a pretty sight. But now she had another worry, where was the noise coming from?


    Her answer came at the sight of a slumped form crumpled at the base of a tree. With one hand gripped tightly around her sword she advanced cautiously as she examined the hostile. It was wearing the same green cloak that the elf before was wearing. But as she got closer to the sobbing form she realized she was a maid? What the saint damned hells? In one hand the maid held a bloodied arrow and the other clutched furtively at her stomach, a growing pool of blood spilling forth from what appeared to be a deep wound. Around the maid the fog seemed noticeably dimmer, turning from a misty gray to an almost black smog like look, but she rounded it up to the blood loss and shade from the tree.


    As Annalise approached the stranger she held her sword out front before she called out.


    ¡°Hey, who the hells are you?¡±


    Perhaps delirious from the wound or just bewildered, the maid barely glanced up before continuing to sob, growing noticeably quieter.


    ¡°Hey, do you hear me? Who are you and what are you doing here?¡± Annalise repeated, now within stabbing distance.


    This time the maid did look up, and Annalise saw the tiredness etched across a young face, and her bright blue eyes that seemed so much livelier than the person they belonged to. Her lips moved as if to say something and Annalise moved closer and knelt over the maid.


    ¡°Stay with me, who the hell are you? Fuck, what do I do. Hold on alright? Hold on.¡±


    Annalise sheathed her sword and began triaging the maid, looking up every once in a while to find the maid staring at her with eyes filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Tesadus, by life, honor and earth lend me thy strength.¡± She grumbled, pulling out some emergency bandages. ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t sleep on me you strange bitch, look at me.¡± Annalise ordered, trying to hold the maid¡¯s head up. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Goddess help me, how the hells do I explain this?

 Chapter 11: A Nightmare and An Angel

    "I''ve seen them with my own eyes, giant ugly monsters twice the size of humans. They smashed through the caravan guards in but an instant and ripped through the other so quickly I had barely a moment to think before they had killed everyone else. I used to curse the company when their caravaners would force me to fix the carts, wagons, or carriages when they broke down. I used to think that their high brow snooty, pardon, kobald shits were just jokers who forced me to crawl on my ass under the carriages to get paid. Thank the Goddess for snooty practical jokes." - Retired Pioneer Jeremiah Kos, ''Why Avoid the Mistveil: A Caravaner''s Tale''


    <hr><hr>


    She walked through the aftermath of the siege, passing by destroyed building after destroyed building. The once prosperous town was now nothing more than a name on a list of abandoned ruins lost to war. Grotesque malformed humanoids with far too many extraneous limbs stalked her with their eyes as she passed through the city, their gaze not filled with ill intent but hunger. Their greedy little hands drummed the roof tiles, creating a strange tribalistic rhythm as pus filled eye sockets twitched with every movement and step she took. Strange gurgles and grunts emerged from the rubble below as small creatures skipped around the streets, gorging themselves on whatever scrap was left behind, tearing what little flesh from bone that they could. Scratchy rounded eyes and hides of scaly leathery skins covered in gore, the little creatures possessed far too many teeth and bared their fangs at her as she passed by.


    The destruction was absolute. Half consumed corpses lay strewn about everywhere Men, women, children, the elderly, none were spared from the unceasing hunger. Mutilated corpses hung limply, impaled into the wall using rudimentary tools and removing all sense of dignity, a warning to the innocent and a celebration of the wicked. Foul odors ran rampant as the death and decay have long settled down to spread since the very beginning and she wrinkled her nose in disgust.


    The tower on the hill pulsated a brillant blue and the calming aura beat back the oppressive atmosphere, a small mercy for the already dead. Metal boots echoed loudly as they wadded through the crimson puddles dotted around the area and she could only shudder at the sight of the ruined church. The holy place defiled and left desolate, its inhabitants now decorating the ruined walls as bloodied smears and corpses.


    Two of the Chaosbreed turned to face her, their mutated beady reptilian eyes examined her up and down with a hint of annoyance. She shrunk down from their gaze and as their gauntleted hands reached for her a bright flash from the tower froze them in place. She averted her eyes and raised a small hand to shield it before gazing in wonder at the other worldly being that descended from it.


    Viscous membrane surrounded a misshapen globule of fleshy mass as veiny dark tentacles and appendages carefully lowered it above the village. Elongated highways of stretchy limbs punctured through the earth, their very presence warping the land around it, reality fracturing at their touch. Unlike the morbid wonder that filled her eyes, the two Chaosbreeds around her trembled in fear, the clanking of their armour plates as they shook creating a small echo that rang out clearing in the decrepit town. The otherworldly creature paused, as if waiting for applause before the folds on its skin shifted back, revealing countless small yellow orbs that jiggled around, moments before black slits formed on them. The eyes were soon drawn to her and as the largest eye opened, the Chaosbreed disintegrated into a gooey puddle of organic material around her.


    She gulped down a small breath as the tentacles surrounded her and dragged her up to eye level, uncaring of the dampness running down her leg. She understood now, the fear of the demons as she too trembled in horror, gazing back at an eye the size of her entire being.


    Thou will find the dawn


    The words burned themselves into her mind, a familiar but haunting feeling as the land around them cracked and exploded. A flurry of teeth like claws burst forth from the ground, impaling and consuming corpses and demons alike, paying no heed to the pained screams of the dead and dying.


    What was stolen shall be returned


    The tower pulsated once more and as blue light washed back across the landscape, the being lifted itself away from the town, retracting its limbs and leaving behind a scene of utter devastation. She felt herself being flung across the air as the grip around her tightened and she winced at the discomforting sensation caused by the pressure.


    What was sealed will be free


    It embraced the crystal at the top of the tower once again, snuffing out the blue light as it settled in place, holding her suspended in the air just beyond the tower¡¯s edge. In a fit of anger it squeezed and she choked and sputtered as her bones threatened to crack. Smooth yet scaly eyelids blinked as they secreted a crimson membrane onto the tower below.


    Seek thine life, unburdened by the stars


    Perhaps it was curious, temperamental or this was how it naturally behaved. She did not know, but it promptly wrapped itself around her arms and legs and pulled. A muffled scream escaped her lips as it stretched her to the limit, her limbs nearly popping off of their sockets.


    In great heights, will the beacons burn


    For a brief moment her mind found clarity. She remembered the last time it had occurred, the last time it held her. She struggled to break free only for its grip to tighten further, now pulling from every angle as two more limbs rose out from around the eye, the dark liquid dripped onto her skin as it lingered above her. In a swift motion the two tentacles pierced through her once more, pained tears streamed down her eyes and with a visceral scream one last phrase etched itself onto her mind.


    In nothingness, salvation


    And then, quiet.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie cried as she woke up, the tears in an unceasing trickle that ran down her face. Her whole body ached as the feeling of being torn and stabbed drove her muscles into overdrive. For a brief moment she could see Eva as she comforted her, the moments when the older girl patted her head or playfully teased her and found some measure of calm. She tried to stifle her tears as her eyes continued to water her face, and instead tried to take a measure of her surroundings. The last thing she could recall was bleeding out near a tree in the middle of the forest, but now she was tied to a bedroll. Stakes buried in the ground with ropes that held her down.


    As she looked around further she found that she was no longer under a tree but inside a tent and nor was she alone. There was in fact a very startled dwarf sat staring at her. Clad in chainmail and holding his axe tightly, the dwarf continued staring until his beard itched, and with great reluctance he moved to scratch his beard and sighed dejectedly.


    ¡°Lads and lassies, she¡¯s awake!¡± He barked and jumped to attention as a commotion occurred outside the tent.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sophie twitched as her nose itched from the tears that tickled it, and wiggled desperately to free her hands to no avail. Thus, by the time the party of five gathered in the room, all they saw was a tear stained elf angrily struggling against her restraints.


    The five shared a glance and the man drew his sword with a shrug. With a sword held in front of her, Sophie finally stopped thrashing about even if her nose was viciously itchy, and tried desperately to maintain a cool demeanor when the other spoke.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you dressed like a bandit and a maid? Answer truthfully because we¡¯ve spent long enough here already.¡± He asked coldly, his eyes narrowed as they met her¡¯s.


    What should I say? How do I even describe anything? My nose! Sophie blinked as her eyes focused on the tip of the sword, trying in vain to sort through her thoughts as she scrunched her nose up and took in the group in front of her. The dwarf seemed set to behead her, the swordsman seemed to be the captain and ready to kill her, one girl had a quiver strapped to her back, one had her hand gripped on the hilts of her dagger and the last man seemed the most relaxed of all. What a strange bunch, was the only thought that rolled through her head as the answer to his question quickly slipped away.


    But as the others tensed up from her silence, casting worried glances amongst themselves, Sophie could only brace herself as she felt a funny feeling welling up inside her. She clenched her eyes shut in fear and embarrassment as her stomach cried out for sustenance with a growl that could be used to wake an entire town. She gingerly opened one eyelid and could see the visible disappointment and annoyance that appeared on everyone¡¯s faces and longed to apologize but held her tongue, afraid to annoy them anymore.


    A tepid silence ensued with the group looking back at her, and Sophie shrunk back into the bedroll until the brown haired archer pinched the bridge of her nose and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Alright alright, I brought her here so I¡¯ll feed her. We can interrogate her later.¡± The archer sighed as she shooed everyone away while flashing an exasperated smile at Sophie. Begrudging nods responded to the archer and as the group warily shuffled back out the dwarf shot Sophie a small scowl and she wondered if he was going to cut her down on the spot. A small shrug from the archer and the dwarf finally followed her out, leaving Sophie just a little less worried.


    Am I still in the forest? Is this an adventurer camp? I¡¯m so¡­tired. I want to go home. Her mood plummeted as she realized she could no longer feel the book in her pocket and fought to hold back another wave of tears. Focus, focus, make it out first, find out where Eva is, and then make another plan. Her mind then wandered to the dreams, the nightmares were striking more often and more vivid, something about light and dawn. She shuddered as she tried to imagine the monster again, with its writhing limbs and copious amounts of liquids and pus. How it always tore at her and how it always presided over visions filled with death.


    Her heart pounded faster and as she thought more about the creature she could feel her head begin to wail in despair. Sweat replaced tears and she experienced the sensations once again, the blood in the air, the monstrous growls and the menagerie of horrors that stalked the recesses of her mind. And every time she tried to recall the creature''s words she felt her mind try to tear itself out of her head, like they weren¡¯t meant for her to know or hear.


    She was on the verge of nearly yelling when she felt a nervous hand rest itself on her shoulder and her eyes flickered open. She found herself staring back at warm hazel eyes and for a brief moment she wanted to cry out Eva¡¯s name only to stop herself when she realized she was staring at a stranger.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Sophie whispered and felt a blush rushing to her cheeks.


    The archer pulled back and placed something down nearby before pulling out the stakes and ropes tying her down.


    ¡°Alright, alright hold still okay? Don¡¯t make me regret helping you¡­and there we go. Easy now,¡± the stranger¡¯s soothing voice reached her ear, ¡°You¡¯ve been¡­out for a while, you¡¯ll feel a little woozy so watch it.¡± The adventurer held out a steadying hand and for a minute Sophie just stared before clasping it with her own.


    ¡°Ngh!¡± Sophie whimpered and as she tried to stand up her legs gave way and a sharp pain shot up from her limp. In a panic she latched herself onto the other girl and quietly tried to hide her pain with clenched teeth. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    To her surprise after a moment''s hesitation the adventurer gently held her in a supportive embrace.


    ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. You alright? Hey easy, take it easy. You¡¯ve been out for a day now, just sit down.¡±


    A day?! The shock hit Sophie like the ground and she managed to disentangle herself from the adventurer, catching a small glance at the look of annoyed disgust that briefly appeared on her face before it was replaced by an understanding smile. Shame and guilt immediately bubbled to the surface of Sophie¡¯s mind and she sat down timidly and brushed off the other girl¡¯s concern.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, uhmm thank you. Sorry.¡± She muttered slowly, sniffling the last of her pain away, ¡°Did you¡­did you say I¡¯ve been out for a day already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so I understand if you''re as hungry as kobold. Here, help yourself.¡± The adventurer brought over a plate containing a small portion of what Sophie assumed was dried meat mixed with some weird herbs and a bowl of lukewarm stew. Nodding her thanks, the smells had barely begun to be taken in when her stomach forced her to devour the meal. Greedily gulping down the stew and shoving the meat into her mouth she barely noticed the other girl¡¯s horrified reaction as she closed her eyes to savour the last little bit of food.


    ¡°Uh, wow, uhhh I¡¯ll round up the left overs, just don¡¯t go anywhere alright?¡± The girl said, casting a weary glance at Sophie before leaving.


    Sophie tried her best to hide her blush and distracted herself with thoughts of how angry the Duchess, Hilda and pretty much everyone else would be if they just witnessed her horrific display of manners. Though Eva would probably never let her live it down and chuckled at the thought.


    She had barely begun organizing her thoughts when the girl returned with what looked like a pot holding the leftover stew with a few bits of herbed meat sprinkled on top. As the pot got placed in front of Sophie she muttered a small prayer for forgiveness and began inhaling the leftovers in its entirety. Though her stomach still growled she had a brief worry of if it would growl from another reason soon enough. Still she recovered enough sanity to immediately dip her head in a reverential half bow to the adventurer.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, sorry for the trouble, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Sophie pleaded.


    ¡°Alright, alright calm down now, I get it. You¡¯re fine now okay? I¡¯m pretty certain you aren¡¯t with the bandits at least.¡± The adventurer reassured her, ¡°Just rest up a bit okay? Sorry about the weapons earlier, we¡¯ve been meandering for almost all of yesterday and it¡¯s got us a little jumpy. So just help reassure us a little alright?¡±


    Sophie watched as the adventurer tapped her shortsword and nodded enthusiastically. Threats or not, they were her saviors so far, that much she could gather. But they also seemed cagey around her and cooperation could temper their suspicions.


    ¡°So uhh, usually Gil does all the talking, he¡¯s the big blond guy and our captain. We¡¯re adventurers if you couldn¡¯t tell. Anyways, I¡¯m Annalise, and you are?¡±


    ¡°Sophie, my name is Sophie. Umm I¡¯m¡­was a maid.¡± Sophie replied sheepishly.


    ¡°Huh, well saint damned hells you actually were a noble¡¯s servant. Didn¡¯t know what to think when I just stumbled across¡­ah sorry anyways, do you mind telling me what happened. Actually here, let me help you up, might be best to tell everyone at once anyways if you can move.¡± Annalise stated, extending another tentative hand.


    Sophie reluctantly let her be pulled up but quickly limped forward by herself, making sure not to annoy her savior any further, remembering the subtle look from before.


    ¡°Here let me.¡± Annalise said as she pulled the tent flaps aside.


    A chill wind brushed past Sophie¡¯s face and she emerged into the campsite, desperately trying to piece a coherent story together from the past few days'' events. Annalise watched the elf¡¯s look of panic and held back a chuckle, this should be interesting.

 Chapter 12: Fireside Musings

    ¡°The Exploration Guild formed not because curious minds wanted to explore the world, I mean yes to a certain extent, but primarily because so many wars have left behind many unchecked ruins filled with dark energies. While adventurers and even royal troops can handle most of these threats, our goal is to chart paths, find, and locate any of these areas that are off the beaten path. At least that was the original intention, now yeah okay, fair enough it''s filled with people who just like finding new things around the world.¡± - Senior Pathfinder Terrance Bell, Lecture on the history of the Exploration Guild.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie sighed wearily as she nursed a small mug of juice next to the campfire, admittedly the gooseberries here were not as pleasantly sweet or delicious as the ones back at the estate, but she didn¡¯t mind. Of course they still didn¡¯t trust her at all, but she had volunteered to keep watch and convinced the others that at least she wasn¡¯t malicious.


    There was some obvious skepticism to her version of events given the convenient nature of her occasional bouts of involuntary unconsciousness blurring the details of her initial foray into the forest. Though a few snorts of disbelief shot through the party it did confirm two unfortunate fears for them. The first being that the bandits weren¡¯t just bandits but were likely either the undead or the elves, both far more dangerous to deal with than average bandits. The second being that far more was afoot than met the eye and they needed to regroup with The Crows or retreat entirely in light of this new information and a plus one.


    It wasn¡¯t a futile trade however, aside from being rescued she did learn she was in the Mistveil, almost a week¡¯s ride from the Rosengart duchy. She had tried but failed to hide her shock, the Mistveil was nowhere near! She tried to explain that she felt like barely a day had passed when she awoke in the cart and they had then ruminated on the possibilities of what might have occurred when the rogue, Arnold suggested some mixture of a stasis or binding spell was cast. It would make a modicum of sense, she hadn¡¯t felt like she traveled that much at all, but Sophie hid her surprise when they moved on to other topics, why would anyone need to cast a spell on me? I¡¯m just a maid! I don¡¯t think even Mortiz hated me this much! It was all too suspicious, and she worried that perhaps the Ducal household might not have been responsible after all, but if not them then who?


    She squirmed trying to find a more comfortable position to sit in, the question still gnawing at the back of her mind. Who would go through so much effort to get rid of her? She wasn¡¯t worth much, at least as far as she knew. She just served Eva as friend and maid, surely she wasn¡¯t that threatening? It annoyed her more than she expected to not know the answer to that question and she tried to divert her thoughts to the elves.


    According to the blond captain, Gil, elven raiding parties had penetrated deeper into Carrador as of late, as if driven by some other purpose. And while most had dismissed it as just matters of war, adventurers were generally told to avoid them so as to not antagonize relations between the guild and Sel¡¯Minora, the elven stronghold they likely arrived from. The undead were another matter entirely; the corpse hounds or skinwalkers as they were called by the guild, had always wandered the mistiest areas of the woods but as of late they had grown more bold. No one would have originally suspected they had anything to do with the string of attacks on the nearby villages and towns. They were too mindless and mostly territorial, but based on her testimony that view might need to be changed soon enough.


    She was thankful though. If their words were true, then she had spent just under a week in the wilderness of the Mistveil and didn¡¯t die. Their offer to take her with them to Eichafen, and by extent civilization, was very welcome.


    A small frown crawled its way onto her face, the nagging feeling of being watched once again kept her alert. The fire had effectively set a small area around the camp as the safe zone, with the fog being physically repelled by the flame. She downed the mug of gooseberry juice and stood up for a patrol, her eyes darting back and forth as she slowly made her way around the camp¡¯s edge.


    Her sanity was frayed at the edges, that much she knew. Her time in the woods had taught her to be paranoid if also a bit delirious. Every noise was potentially hostile, every movement another creature intent on eviscerating her. Was she just hallucinating?


    Sophie diligently scanned every bit of terrain that she could from the perimeter, high and low, bush to tree. Nothing caught her eye nor did anything appear amiss. She was prepared to return to the fire when a small noise reached her ear.


    A bush just barely moved, the rustling of its leaves and branches seemed to just sway in tandem to what little wind existed in this foggy hell. But it lingered just long enough that Sophie suspected something was amiss, as if someone had accidentally bumped into it and tried to play it off as the wind. She debated alerting the team, but some small part of her didn¡¯t want to raise trouble, didn¡¯t want to draw attention to herself if there wasn¡¯t a problem and bit back her shout. I could always yell if I get stabbed again.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She inched her way forward, trying to act as natural as she could as she closed the distance. Please let me be crazy, please let there be nothing.


    The tiniest rustle shattered her dreams, no breeze or gust of wind, just the terrible realization she had just willingly walked up to danger. In the middle of berating herself a figure popped up from behind the bush and stumbled forward, Sophie stiffened, ready to run or yell only to gasp.


    Ripped up leather armor showing signs of being slashed and stabbed covered up bloodied tufts of auburn fur and hair. One tired eye glossily stared at her as the other swollen eye rested painfully shut. Crazed mutterings escaped from unsteady lips as the cat looked up at her.


    The two spent a moment simply staring at each other until the catkin wavered and collapsed with a soft ¡°nyeh¡±. Sophie simply stared in shock as the catkin collapsed in a heap before she moved to help, the sense of confused panic stalling her.


    ¡°I need some help here! I-I found a survivor!¡± She hollered.


    A languid shuffling began before gaining momentum as sleepy-eyed adventurers slowly woke up to the situation before their eyes. In moments Gil began barking orders as Sara, the taller sword and dagger lady, began performing emergency medical treatments with Arnold helping lift the cat into a tent with a table. Thulgrim moved forwards to the perimeter into defensive positions before Annalise gave Sophie a small nod and joined him.


    She stood watching this team effortlessly slide into their positions and grew jealous. It¡¯s just like the stories, the teams that just click and work. Sophie tried thinking of some way she could help and found herself remaining still, growing more acutely aware of just how different life in the estate was compared to the outside world.


    It was as if her shouts had startled the very soul of the forest itself, the wind grew fiercer as the almost inaudible sounds of wildlife and nightmares began picking up. A malevolent feeling tickled the back of Sophie¡¯s mind and she shivered from the chill down her spine, sending her back next to the campfire.


    For her, the worst thing was the screams of the catkin as her wounds were being treated. Every time she yelped in pain Sophie could feel herself casting a wary eye at the wilds beyond the fire, the oppressive atmosphere threatening to overwhelm this bastion of safety.


    Sharp growls and jingling echoed from further in the forest and Sophie watched as the others shared nervous glances before jumping to begin packing up. Thulgrim and Annalise rushed to take down the tents and pots and Sophie spent another minute just watching them before an angry glance from the dwarf sent her scurrying to help.


    Cries of pain pierced through the forest and just as suddenly silenced when the trio from the tent hauled the now unconscious catkin out, plopping her on a small rock by the campfire. Gil and Arnold moved to help the other two and gestured for Sophie to go help Sara instead.


    Despite being out of commission the cat looked far better than the pallid and blooded figure that emerged at the clearing only moments ago and Sophie gained a greater appreciation for the healing arts. Sara had wordlessly handed her a damp cloth and Sophie understood immediately what to do. Like when she had taken care of Eva when she grew ill, clean and help maintain a stable condition until she recovered. Her mind jumped at the task, something very much within her purview in this strange environment and she gave Sara a curt and acknowledging nod. Wordlessly the war dancer and healer returned a nod of her own before she hopped up and moved to help her comrades wrap up the camp.


    Sophie took advantage of the moment to brush some hair out of the cat¡¯s face, yup same one. A pang of regret clutched at her heart, if she acted earlier at the time she might¡¯ve saved more than one. And as she stared at the cat she shuddered at the thought of watching one¡¯s friends get ritualistically executed in front of them and how they would feel.


    ¡°Oi, hop to it. It¡¯s time for us to move knifey.¡± The dwarf bellowed as they gathered what little supplies were left.


    Sophie ignored his insult and tried lifting her charge on her shoulder only for her bad leg to begin wobbling.


    ¡°Hey, hey, do you think you can hold on for a few hours of hard trekking?¡± Annalise quipped from the side as she supported the cat¡¯s other shoulder.


    ¡°Ngh, yeah.¡± Sophie replied curtly, trying her best to steady herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. You got this! Here, lower yourself a little and oop.¡± Annalise said as she shuffled the cat more onto her after a quick glance at Sophie''s leg.


    Sophie for her part nodded appreciatively and was surprised at how effortlessly the other girl had bore the brunt of the catkin''s weight and made a mental note to thank her later back in town.


    The group managed to deconstruct the camp so quickly and were already moving as Sophie carried the cat with Annalise. Yet, the feeling that they were being watched never really going away even as they moved only further motivated this rapid relocation. Two in front, the two with the cat in the middle and tow in the back. As she sucked in a small breath and looked around, Sophie felt something missing inside her click into place. She felt like a part of a team and in this moment, that was enough for her to smile.

 Chapter 13: A Crows Curiosity

    ¡°High King Krannak Stoutheart was the man who both saved and destroyed dwarven civilization as we know. At the height of its power the kingdoms of the dwarves spanned across all the land, but after The First Dark Tide much of the darkness that corrupted the land spilled into the underground. King Krannak ordered all entryways and exits into dwarven territory to be sealed from the overworld, dooming his people to a gradual decline as he also saved the world as a whole.¡± - Historian Gesmir Horstaff, Arterian Academy of History - ¡°Stout of Heart: The Long Echo¡±


    <hr><hr>


    They crashed through the edge of the forest with a loud crack, smashing through the underbrush with fervor as they finally broke through from the deep woods. They emerged from the misty woods into what looked like a normal forest. Dark green and brown oaks stood proudly against their gray, damp brethren in the deep woods, a chill but cool night breeze settled over the group compared to the unearthly feeling that lurked in the deep woods. The sounds of wildlife provided a calming sense of normality, no longer evoking an eerie feeling of being followed.


    A collective sigh of relief swept over the group as Arnold finally stepped past the threshold and caught up with the rest. Sara gave him a friendly shoulder bump as Gil gave them a moment before directing the group forward. Sophie looked at Annalise and watched as the other girl gave a small huff before they lifted the cat once more. They had forced march for almost a full afternoon and then some, Sophie¡¯s leg giving way more than a few times but she was determined to prove herself and pushed on much to Sara¡¯s chagrin.


    Annalise too was exasperated by Sophie¡¯s stubbornness but with a sigh and a grin she bore with it and tried her best to support the maid. The two had stuck to mostly carrying the unconscious cat and thankfully transported her without incident so far.


    Their brief respite quickly faded as noises echoed out from the woods behind them, sending the party scrambling to be on the move once more. It served as the impetus for them to finish this final leg of the journey.


    Sophie felt twice as strong, the damp fog never really giving her room to breathe without worry. She looked up to find not just slivers of light barely piercing through the fog bank and treetop but instead glimpses of the moon itself, bright and beautiful through the treetops. For a second Sophie wondered what it would be like to touch the strange orb of the sky, so much cooler than the sun''s radiant light and far less intense.


    ¡°We should be approaching the edge of Rumhol soon, do you remember how long before The Crows are set to return?¡± Gil turned around and asked Annalise, his figure bathed in an ethereal streak of moonlight.


    Sophie saw Annalise scrunch up her face as she tried to recall the information, only to wrap up with a disappointed frown. ¡°No real clue, I would say two days from the start so they might already be there considering we spent a day out for her.¡± She tilted her head at Sophie and Gil adopted a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll start thinking up a proper way to summarize everything then, they¡¯ll probably want an explanation considering we missed the window for a combined assault.¡±


    ¡°Tch, all because we spent so long patching the elf up.¡± Thulgrim scoffed.


    ¡°Thulgrim!¡± Annalise exclaimed.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right.¡±


    Shocked, Annalise turned to her and hissed, ¡°You can¡¯t just let that slide!¡±


    Sophie shrunk down and shook her head, unwilling to pick a fight and earning an exasperated sigh from the ranger.


    ¡°Hmpf, see? Even, she knows it¡¯s true.¡± The dwarf sneered with a snicker.


    ¡°Enough, you two. True or not we have two wounded civilians to transport. Let¡¯s not tarnish our reputations shall we? We have an image to maintain.¡± Gil chastised the two, and earned himself a few eyerolls.


    ¡°You say that as if he didn¡¯t just try implying we should leave them behind to die.¡±


    ¡°I never did! We just didn¡¯t need to spend so much time tending to her!¡±


    ¡°Guys, enough we¡¯re coming up on the village soon enough. Let¡¯s look presentable shall we?¡±


    Two disappointed grunts followed his command like children being chided and Sophie looked back to see Arnold holding back a small chuckle whilst Sara just looked tired.


    ¡°They¡¯re always at each other¡¯s throats.¡± He added, noticing her focus and Sophie sheepishly looked away.


    ¡°D¡¯aww, you¡¯re a shy one huh? Don¡¯t worry, the Runebound will take care of you! Ow!¡± He proudly beat his chest to earn a quick head chop from Sara.


    ¡°The hells was that for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare the poor kid, we can make fun of her later, for now let¡¯s focus on shall we?¡± Sara stated matter of factly, giving Sophie a small nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring her! I¡¯m not, right? Am I scary?¡± He pleaded.


    In spite of herself, Sophie gave out a dry chuckle and shook her head. It¡¯s nice to have some levity sometimes.


    ¡°See?! See! I¡¯m not scary!¡± He exclaimed joyfully only to receive another playful rapt on the head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him please, or he¡¯ll never stop being an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad¡­¡± He jokingly whined before giving a ¡®what can you do¡¯ shrug.


    It was only a few moments after when Gil gestured for the group to halt, and Arnold¡¯s cheery attitude disappeared completely, replaced by the emotionless look of a professional. Scary. She turned her attention forward and found a small group approaching them from around a bend only to also halt as they were sighted.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Hail friends! Who takes the road?¡± Gil yelled.


    A moment of silence occurred where the figures seemed to shuffle amongst themselves until one finally spoke up.


    ¡°Gil? That you and your crew?¡± A gruff voice shot from across the way.


    ¡°Markus?¡±


    ¡°Gil! Get your asses over here, we¡¯ve got a lot of questions for you.¡±


    With that Sophie could make out the shadows growing less tense as did the people around her as their muscles relaxed.This probably makes them¡­


    ¡°The Crows,¡± Annalise chimed in helpfully, ¡°We¡¯re in for a verbal ass reaming if Markus is as annoyed as he sounded.¡± She turned to Sophie and offered a small smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt that way, why it hit so hard. But as Annalise¡¯s words passed through her ears she could feel her own shoulders sag downwards, all the fear from the past few days finally leaving her body. Safe!


    <hr><hr>


    The village palisades towered over them when the party passed by underneath, the gate guards standing on full alert as they passed by, trading a few terse words with the party leaders before letting them in. Small lamps lit up the area and guided them past the wooden cabins and houses and Sophie tried her best to not just gawk at all the different buildings and structures, earning herself a few sly chuckles from Annalise.


    Life spent with Eva was fantastic, amazing even. But being a Duke¡¯s daughter there were standards she was meant to uphold and very rarely was she just allowed to travel to frontier towns or villages. With her parents generally favouring her brothers Eva also found herself less chances to visit the capital until she befriended Prince Frederick. I wonder how they¡¯re doing now? Sophie briefly mused, an image of Evaline¡¯s soft and lithe face locking Frederick¡¯s with a kiss. As if reading her mind, Annalise raised a curious eyebrow at Sophie and she couldn¡¯t help but immediately break into a bright blush, afraid that the other girl had figured out what she was fantasizing about.


    She turned her attention back to the village square, a few larger buildings stood over the square and she could only marvel as they made their way to a rustic looking inn. ¡®The Swift Cut¡¯ was a squat and overly wide two story building with a small hitching post nearby and a few horses traipsing languidly in the animal pen nearby. The group of twelve pushed open the doors and Sophie could swear whatever patrons were in the inn immediately turned their eyes over, the surprise at such a large crowd evident on their wide eyed expressions. Without missing a beat the bartender beckoned them over and pointed to a set of tables and only raised his arms apologetically when he realized there weren¡¯t enough seats. Undeterred, the two party leads made a series of orders and settled down by the bar counter whilst everyone else gathered around the tables except for Sara who brought the unconscious cat upstairs.


    A few questions and curious glances were thrown her way but Annalise mostly fielded those questions and for the moment The Crows seemed satisfied and dispersed for the night. Exhausted sighs came from most of the party and settled down for a late meal and when the two party leaders came over a flurry of thanks and gratitude were thrown at them. Markus shot Gil a look and the other man nodded and Markus sat down next to her, an almost unreadable look on his face.


    Giving her a quiet nod she could feel the hairs on the back of her neck stand up stiff, a dangerous air from the grizzled looking adventurer.


    ¡°So, I heard they found you in the woods?¡± The man asked, and Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Mind telling me everything from the start again? Gil only told me the short version and I¡¯d rather let them head to bed after today.¡±


    But his words brought her little comfort and as she regaled him with her tale she watched nervously as most of them finished their meals and left with slight nods of acknowledgement before leaving her alone.


    She had just about finished her recounting of the time in the forest glade when her meal finally arrived, a small oat porridge and slab of meat with some vegetable she didn¡¯t know, and the man let her eat while he sat there menacingly. Unlike Gil¡¯s well kept attire and air of righteousness, Markus was more like an ill kempt, bearded vagabond, paired with some scruffy leather armour that had seen more than its fair share of combat. He was also too quiet, eerily so compared Gil¡¯s occasional retorts or questions, Markus was like a dark void, absorbing everything she was saying without nary a word in response. The only time he had so much as shifted while she was talking had been so he could stretch and she had a distinct inkling the man was getting bored.


    Sophie paused to take a small breath, only to immediately become ashamed as she saw how fast she had scoffed down the meal like some wild animal.


    Without speaking the man raised a finger for the barman and got an annoyed shout in reply but she watched as the barkeep dutifully went back into the kitchen to presumably yell at the cook. She took this moment to glance around the inn, it had much the similar wooden oak style that the other buildings in the village had and for a brief moment she was disappointed that the floors weren¡¯t varnished planks. One the wall hung trophies of what she presumed were magnificent hunts, wolves, deer, and what she guessed was a mist raptor with its razor sharp teeth and scaly grey-blue but feathery head.


    Other patrons still lingered around though the number had already decreased significantly since she arrived and upon realizing that it was probably horrifically late she unwittingly let out a small undignified yawn. The barmaid holding a tray with another bowl of porridge gave her the stink eye as she approached and Sophie quickly dipped her head in a small apology for disrespecting the peace. But her motion had attracted the attention of a few other patrons whose glares told her to just mind her own business and she apologetically turned back around to the table.


    The barmaid had set the bowl down in front of Markus and as he pushed it over to Sophie she swore she could¡¯ve heard the barmaid tut in disapproval. Lowering her head further Sophie moved to quietly finish the second portion when the gruff man finally spoke again.


    ¡°I think I can figure the rest out from here, seems I¡¯ve kept you too long.¡± Markus chuckled with a tilt of his head.


    Sophie followed his gaze and found a tired Annalise walking toward the table.


    ¡°Thanks for letting her go.¡± The ranger had murmured, her hair all tousled and messy as if waking up from a nap.


    ¡°No worries, just make sure Gil brings them to the guild when we get to Eichafen. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll need to do a proper debrief anyways.¡± He replied as he left, giving the two a wave before disappearing up the stairs.


    Annalise turned her attention to Sophie, the half elf taking the last bites of her meal.


    ¡°C¡¯mon now, let¡¯s get you into the bath, no offense you smell like blood and shit.¡±


    Sophie immediately grew flustered and vacuumed the last remnants of porridge before shamefully getting up to follow the other girl. She buried her face in her hands and tried to avoid everything only to be met with a snort and an amused look from the ranger.


    ¡°Welcome to an adventurer¡¯s life, no more smelling like a flower and hello to blood, sweat, and tears. We probably don¡¯t even have any of the luxuries you¡¯re used to either eh? Never needed manners either¡­ ¡± The other girl rambled on, but an idea had blossomed in Sophie¡¯s mind with those words, she now knew exactly how she would thank her saviors. The only question was how to make the money? But these thoughts were quickly halted when they arrived at the inn¡¯s bath and the other girl nonchalantly started stripping, sending Sophie spinning around and erupting into a furious blush. Eva, the outside world is so scary.

 Chapter 14: A Fright and Some Tears

    "Civil unrest rocks the League! Enforcers deployed from Westwatch to quell rioters before the council meeting. Unified protest groups rail against the new set of restrictions and regulations passed down from New Berenia, claims of unfair treatment hurt the chances of a peaceful resolution. Sturmbreaker mayor Trinia Kantrel reassures the populace that nothing will immediately affect them. Helmane tribe leader argues that the League''s bureaucratic processes are too slow to respond to threats should Meltonians declare a campaign of aggression. New Berenia statement to wait for talks to end before jumping to conclusions met with derision amongst concerned cohorts. "


    - ''The Ascar Gazette - Front page report on ongoing League discussion about the Draceni-Melton Crisis''


    <hr><hr>


    She didn¡¯t exactly know what the feeling was, but blissful exhilaration was the closest she got when she washed away the dirt and grime on her body. The arrow wound still stung despite what she presumed were Sara¡¯s stitches, but as she splashed around inside the small stone bath the pain was nothing but an afterthought. It was, at the very least, one of the first signs of normality after a turbulent week, and though many mysteries remained unanswered she was, for now, quite clean.


    But now that she was relaxed and merely resting in the water instead of being amused a strange thought intruded its way into her mind. What do I do now? Certainly she could try to make her way back to the estate, but if whoever kidnapped her caught wind of her presence wouldn¡¯t that just mean she would be even more exposed than before? But to leave Eva behind was almost an impossibility, that meant she would have to sneak her way down to Arteria, but how?


    ¡°Soo? How¡¯d the talk go?¡± Annalise¡¯s chipper voice cut through her thoughts, ¡°Didn¡¯t pull anything too suspect did he?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Sophie mumbled a reply.


    ¡°Good good, as you might¡¯ve noticed, they take things a bit more seriously than we do.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    A silence settled as Sophie caught the other girl looking at her, only for her to chuckle as Sophie abashedly turned away.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re a shy one huh?¡±


    ¡°Ngh!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way, it¡¯s just we¡¯ve been in Eichafen for so long that¡­well you¡¯ll see it soon enough. Anyways scoot!¡±


    Sophie almost yelped as the other girl plopped herself in the bath behind her, sending a tidal wave of water rushing over Sophie. Taking a small peek behind her she could see the other girl preparing something, and stiffened as the shadow of a hand loomed over her head.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Annalise asked nonchalantly, unaware or uncaring of how Sophie shrunk down.


    With a frightened shrug Sophie clenched her eyes shut and waited for the inevitable prank only to feel a gentle rubbing on her scalp before a hand ran itself through her hair. This¡­is oddly pleasant, but so unnerving.


    Annalise chuckled as if she read Sophie¡¯s thoughts and leaned over to grab another handful of the elf¡¯s hair, only pausing for a brief moment when her eyes settled on the pointy ears, before continuing.


    ¡°Do you remember when I said we needed reassurances since you were a relative unknown back in the forest?¡±


    Sophie gulped and nodded, her fears realized as she noticed how escape was now very unlikely should the ranger decide that pain would be a good motivator instead of dialogue.


    ¡°Well I do believe you, that you were an actual maid and a noble¡¯s servant, I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen someone as helpless as you just wandering the Mistveil so that checks out. But I am curious, who the saint damned hells are you and how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I mean-umm well I¡¯m Sophie and I came from House Rosengart under..¡±


    ¡°Yes yes I know that much,¡± Annalise interrupted with a hand wave, ¡°I meant like how did you get there? A lord¡¯s illegitimate child? How were you even allowed so close to a noble much less a Duke despite being...uhm no offense, but so helpless? Like I thought servants usually got chosen for skills or political reasons, unless¡­sorry.¡± Annalise paused as she watched the elf get noticeably more depressed.


    ¡°No! No! Nothing like that! Not that I know and¡­well I talked about mistress Evaline before, right?¡± Sophie squeaked in a panic, uncertain as to what answers the other girl sought.


    ¡°You mentioned her, yes.¡±


    ¡°She was¡­she is my best friend and protector, and I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m her best friend as well. She was the one who took me into the household when I was younger. I don¡¯t think anyone would¡¯ve tolerated having me around if not for her. But ever since then I¡¯ve mostly stuck around cleaning up her messes or keeping her room tidy. That¡¯s how I got and stayed there since really.¡±


    ¡°But how did she take you in? Did they just buy you from your parents?¡±


    ¡°No! Eva would never do that!¡± Sophie protested.


    ¡°Then how?¡±


    ¡°She...she said she found me at the side of a road, as if fate had guided her to me.¡±


    ¡°She found¡­wait what?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, err she said she had a feeling something was wrong and ran off to check and found me.¡±


    ¡°A wrong feeling?¡±


    ¡°She was in a carriage and felt something weird so she tried to follow her gut and found me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I get that but why were you just, you know, loitering at the side of a road? I mean it¡¯s not unbelievable but isn¡¯t that a little weird? Like did you get left behind?¡± Annalise asked incredulously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? I remember feeling loved before Eva, I mean my parents loved me, I think. As for how she found me, hmm I was¡­I was¡­I¡­¡± Sophie blanked as she struggled to remember, she could see the pendant, the tree, and what looked to be a crater? What was I doing?  She could make out the vague outline of a face, only for a headache to spike her head as her brain pulsed in agony. ¡°Ngh!¡± She whimpered as dark tendrils squeezed her mind, the suffocating feeling driving away all other thoughts.


    Sophie curled up and balled her hands over her head as she tore at her hair to try and remove the tendrils


    Annalise watched, taken-aback at the drastic change that occurred in front of her eyes. One moment the elf was, assumedly thinking and the next she was dying. She knew she had been a bit more threatening than necessary but she didn¡¯t think she had pinched or hurt any of the girl¡¯s nerves that badly. What the saints damned hells is this?


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The half elf tried scratching at her scalp as she thrashed about in a frenzy only for her to rock backwards and fall onto Annalise who almost instinctively wrapped her arms around Sophie after the moment of shock faded.


    ¡°There, there you¡¯re alright, just breathe, in and out, in and out. Nice and easy you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Nnn!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll just leave it at that alright? Just relax, breathe, remember to breathe.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­Ngh! I can¡¯t remember, I can see but I can¡¯t remember!¡± Sophie wailed deliriously as she clenched her eyes shut, trying to recall any image of her time before meeting Eva. Vague shapes and blurred outlines dotted her mindscape, but an echoing nothingness haunted her thoughts.


    But what would you need to remember?


    Her eyes bolted open at the familiar voice. No! No! Just before she burst out screaming she felt a sudden jolt as Annalise turned her around and pulled her close, squeezing her between her chest as she gently petted her head.


    ¡°Shh, shh, calm down, I¡¯ve got you. Sorry for making you remember whatever it is, we can talk about it in the morning, just relax okay? You¡¯re alright now, look at me, you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Sophie stiffened and stopped thrashing around, eerily still as her senses caught up and the oppressive feeling dissipated.


    ¡°There we go, see? It¡¯s okay, now just breathe a little for me, in and out, that¡¯s good.¡± Annalise encouraged as the shaken elf softly obeyed.


    She let loose a sigh of relief as the elf seemed to return to normal, or whatever normal was for them anyways. She looked down to find the elf almost fully zoned out, her eyes trained on Annalise, but staring out into the great beyond. She carefully prodded the elf with a finger and was surprisingly relieved when the girl yelped softly in surprise. Okay, back to normal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s go to bed for now okay?¡± Annalise suggested shakily and Sophie responded with a quiet nod.


    Without further prompting she climbed out of the bath and lifted the girl out of the bath with a solid heave, sending water splashing all across the floor as a wave of chilly air brushed over them. She shivered at the uncomfortable chill and urged the elf ahead of her into the changing room. Her eyes ran themselves over the girl as her lithe frame disappeared behind the doorway before turning themselves back over to the bath, what in the Goddess''s name was that? Annalise made a mental note to tell Gil tomorrow and sighed wearily, finally moving to join the girl in the changing room.


    <hr><hr>


    Birds chirped loudly as friendly murmuring filled the morning air. The sun¡¯s rays shone brilliantly over the world, the once grey foggy world filled with greens, blues, browns, and all sorts of color. Dispassionate villagers spared a glance or two before maintaining their everyday routines as stray lizard quickly scuttled across the road.


    Sophie wasn¡¯t sure why everything seemed so vibrant and full of life but it brought a smile onto her face. She had gotten so used to the drab colors of fog, blood and mud that she had practically glued herself like a bumpkin to the window of the inn. Annalise had seemed, at least momentarily, satisfied at her change in demeanor and Sophie felt a small sense of relief when she had acknowledged yesterday''s events but kept it to herself. Probably also helps that I didn¡¯t wake up with a nightmare.


    Annalise had also, quite thankfully, provided her with an if not the most comfortable but certainly serviceable shirt to wear underneath her damaged uniform after they had showered. It wasn¡¯t a perfect fit considering the other girl was larger but it was all she needed to lift her spirits even further.


    Most of the party had given her polite acknowledgements when she arrived, even Thulgrim the angry dwarf gave a dissatisfied harrumph to say good morning, much to Arnold¡¯s amusement. The Crows had, expectedly but still unnervingly eyed her with wariness and caution, their eyes watched her every movement until Markus returned to the tables with a curt nod. Yet, conversation it seemed, was to be had for later, for adventurers, the most important thing after waking up, was food.


    As they tucked into a strange blend of bland porridge, eggs and some salted boar meat, a uniquely distinctive sound reverberated down the stairs as the last two joined the parties. Sara looked almost more ragged than she did yesterday but with a marginally increased sense of liveliness as she supported the auburn catkin down the stairs. She appeared mostly humanoid and the vibrant color of her fur enchanted Sophie¡¯s eyes. But as they reached the table Sophie felt a sense of guilt welling up inside of her, her inaction had led to many deaths though she too would¡¯ve likely died if she had just jumped in. She stiffened as she felt the two¡¯s gazes pass around the table before settling down on her, with a brief pat inside her pocket for what little was left, a profound sense of regret followed. I¡¯m not even worthy to be an adventurer much less be like Aurelia.


    When the shame burning within grew unbearable, she finally turned to meet the cat¡¯s gaze only to find her in the middle of pouncing at her. Ahh I guess this is fair.


    With a terrific thud her chair landed on the ground as she fell with it, pinned down by the cat. A surge of pain shot through her leg and abdomen as the wounds never could catch a break. Fortunately her mind found itself briefly distracted as a pleasant lavender scent wafted down to her nostrils as an almost velvety set of fuzzy arms gripped her tightly. Sophie held her eyes shut and waited for the cat¡¯s fury only to feel dampness dripping onto her shoulder and small sniffles near her ear. She gingerly opened her eyes to see the cat had wrapped around her tightly and tried to hide the sound of sobbing.


    Cries of surprise and concern echoed all around her but the only words she could make out came from the catkin wrapped around her.


    ¡°Sorry, thank you, thank you¡­¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t even save your friends. Sophie grit her teeth and listened to the cat¡¯s pitiful wailing with a heavy heart, the moments she spent in the tree growing clearer in her mind as she remembered how the others had died. So much senseless violence and death, even the poor elven woman who saved her life, I forgot¡­I can¡¯t believe I forgot¡­ She lifted her own arms and embraced the cat in turn, gently rubbing her back as Sophie ignored the stinging pain from her own wounds.


    By now both curious inn goers and other party members had gathered over them, questions and confusion filled their faces as Sophie stared back up at them. Yet no matter how much she tried to meet their gaze she had found everyone¡¯s faces growing blurrier by the minute. As she blinked a few more times she heard the choked sob that escaped her own throat. She didn¡¯t know what was happening around them, or why her guilt had slowly turned to sorrow. All she could do was hold her head next to the cat and ask for forgiveness, for letting her friends die and for being too afraid.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry for not doing enough.¡± She muttered in-between her own tears, the sting of regret holding her heart hostage as she lamented her own failures.


    Her chest heaved with exertion as more tears flowed freely from within her and the cat had already soaked through her sleeves with her own sorrows, muttering the names of her friends as she continued crying. Sophie felt her heart crack and sobbed even louder, their cries now drawing the attention of any who were only mildly annoyed before to observe the strange display of emotions.


    For her it felt like an hour or more must have surely passed when she realized their cries had become intertwined with one another and she could no longer tell her own voice from the cat¡¯s and giggled.


    The sudden shift had startled everyone, but the cat most of all as she held back one last sob and watched the elf giggle recklessly. Was death perhaps a funny thing? Or was it sorrow? Or the ridiculous position they were in as she practically mounted the elf in public? She didn¡¯t know but hearing the giggles tickled something fancy and she found herself joining in, bursting in a giggling fit as well.


    The two laughed for what felt like minutes when Sophie finally caught her breath, the tiredness and pain going from unpleasant to more bearable as she slowly shifted the cat off of her. A small sigh of relief mixed with some light giggles all that was left and though her stomach hurt intensely, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    It was like unveiling a blanket of uneasiness into a more vibrant and cheerful being as the cat finally broke out of her own giggling fit and looked at Sophie. Taking a breath of her own as she composed herself, they stared at each other for but a moment before Sophie opened her mouth.


    ¡°Hehe¡­my name is Sophie, what¡¯s yours?¡± She asked as she wiped away a tear.


    ¡°Riza¡­you can call me Riza.¡± Came the reply with a pained smile.


    Eva, I think I know how you felt back then.


    The two paused for a moment and the inn grew quiet, wondering what would happen next. As they sat up properly and looked around at all the curious faces, they looked back at each other and laughed some more.

 The Huntsmens Call: A Search for Prey

    ¡°Two caravans attacked, one ransacked. Guard detail missing or dead. Cargo: Seven obtained by resistance fighters, Ten dead, Two missing... Tracker Warren reports resistance camps around Mydiri ruins before being forced to evacuate... Minoran contacts denies any connection to resistance forces, elven insurgents suspected of independent actions."


    - After Action Report: Transport 0341 - Summary - Templar Sergeant Archibald Wilde


    <hr><hr>


    Senior Inquisitor Viktor Von Krantz was furious. He sighed in defeat and hid his clenched fist behind the desk as Templar Sergeant Wilde finished delivering his report. Those fucking bastards! He slammed his fist on the table, startling everyone in the room. Years! We had spent years setting up deals with the Minorans and they fuck it up!


    ¡°My apologies Sergeant Wilde, I am merely¡­frustrated.¡± He said with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Understandable my lord, I would not have foreseen this possibility either.¡± Wilde replied.


    Viktor leaned back onto his armchair and turned to Serilda¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦, her dirty blonde hair sticking out like a sore thumb compared to the armoured and uniformed soldiers around her. Serilda never really spoke much about her besides a quick ¡®help me watch out for her Viktor¡¯ and foisted her on him, pfft typical Seri. Well, it can''t hurt to ask, I suppose.


    ¡°Apprentice, your thoughts?¡±


    Shocked at being addressed, the apprentice squeaked out a tiny, ¡°My thoughts?¡± as she gestured at herself, earning a dry chuckle from the other Templar in the room, Blademaster Taurox the minotaur.


    ¡°Yes, apprentice, your thoughts? I trust your master taught you to pay close attention?¡±


    ¡°I-of course my lord, my humble apologies.¡± She apologized quickly, only for Viktor to gesture for her to continue.


    ¡°I believe that whoever is targeting the staging posts and convoys likely also knows a similar amount of information that we know.¡± She paused and looked at Viktor who bade for her to go on. ¡°At least on a public level, I think that they are also aiming to outright kill or capture the void touched as well.¡±


    Viktor turned to Taurox and received a small nod in return.


    ¡°An apt observation, but if they share our goal of snuffing out the void touched then should we not just¡­let them do it?¡± He made a mental note to do this more often, he could feel his anger dissipate as he asked the questions.


    ¡°Uhm¡­perhaps my lord, but I suspect they know of our aims and since they haven¡¯t made contact and have actively opposed our efforts. I would assume that even if the overarching goal is the same, there is likely something heretical or more sinister at play that we aren¡¯t aware of.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Err, well assuming that their goals don¡¯t align with ours then it¡¯s likely a group that seeks to further inflame the current situation further through the void touched.¡±


    ¡°Good, Seri-Inquisitor Serilda did say you were a quick study,¡± Viktor praised her and a flicker of pride flashed onto the young apprentice¡¯s face, but he could see the small frown that perched itself upon her brows.


    ¡°My lord¡­if I may?¡± The young woman dipped her head in supplication.


    ¡°Speak freely.¡±


    ¡°If we are aware of this, which I assumed we are,¡± she looked up to a room of small nods, ¡°then why are we allowing them to hinder us without actively opposing them?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I mean no disrespect or doubt my lord, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m just curious why we haven¡¯t really retaliated given the resources at our disposal or the losses that we have sustained.¡±


    ¡°Sergeant Wilde.¡± Viktor called.


    ¡°Yes my lord. As of currently we have lost over two dozen caravans, leads and a scattered handful of forward posts over the course of a half decade of operations.¡±


    ¡°And the time frame?¡±


    ¡°Most within the last two years my lord.¡±


    ¡°Good, apprentice?¡±


    ¡°My lord? I mean, the numbers are rising as are hostilities as the good sergeant had listed. Surely this is impetus for us to take a more active role in both the search and defensive actions?¡± She protested, ¡°But I suspect you are raising this point to chastise me I suppose.¡±


    Viktor snorted briefly and Taurox guffawed at the sight, earning him an accusatory look from the Inquisitor.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Yes and no dear apprentice. The numbers are rising and action should be taken. That I agree with you on.¡± He nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But our foe is not just cunning and aggressive, I suspect there is a much grander scheme at play. Think on how they assault our caravans, the most recent one was¡­filled with plausible leads who are now mostly perished barring a few correct?¡±


    Sergeant Wilde nodded, ¡°A few of them were picked up by the resistance or skirmishing groups that our eyes can confirm. Another two have been missing and the rest lay in the ground.¡±


    ¡°Right, and to all normal eyes what does this look like?¡±


    ¡°Bandits striking a caravan transporting prisoners?¡±


    ¡°Correct, despite their aggressiveness they have their proxies and maintain a high level of deniability in their methods. I cannot stand to speak for other Inquisitors and their methods, but I would very much like to discover the depths of their infiltration and the level of control they have over their operations.¡±


    ¡°And to do this¡­we need to study how they operate?¡±


    ¡°Serilda did say you were a quick study.¡±


    Everyone shared a small chuckle as they thought about the implications of such a move before another question was raised.


    ¡°But. If you don¡¯t mind, why would we not just refocus and eliminate them? Surely the Venatus or Witch Hunters can do that and still discover their plans?¡±


    ¡°A very good point, apprentice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always more with Viktor.¡± Taurox chimed in and Viktor chided him with a sharp look, only for the minotaur to shrug nonchalantly. "Sorry Senior Inquisitor Viktor."


    ¡°Ahem, well think of it this way, yes we can stop them. And yes we can probably at least superficially discover their plans. Maybe they seek to cause havoc, harness the powers of the void, destroy the Gods, the church, hells the world even. But¡­when someone seeks to impede the Astral church so actively and without a seeming personal gain such as hiding evidence from Inquisitors or performing secret summoning rituals, I find myself very intrigued to find out the why.¡± He paused and took a sip of tea and turned to the minotaur, arching an eyebrow as the large fellow rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What Inquisitor Von Krantz wants to say, is that there is a web of connections behind whoever is stopping us. And whilst eliminating their agents and perhaps even their command structure, the underlying question of who supported, funded and shared their beliefs outside of the organisation remains unknown. Thus, we desire to unmask everything, before putting them all to the sword in one fell swoop.¡± Taurox finished eloquently, earning him an approving nod.


    ¡°That should sum it up apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you my lord.¡±


    ¡°Templar Wilde!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Take the apprentice with you on your next excursion round the outposts.¡±


    ¡°Sir? I mean yes sir!¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    ¡°Inquisitor Lionel should have arrived in Eichafen earlier today. Do you know why I had you here to sit in today?¡±


    ¡°So I could catch up on everything?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that, Sergeant Wilde will help you get a lay of the land. I realize I¡¯ve kept you confined for the past week so count this as my apology when you tell Serilda everything. The blademaster and myself shall go greet our guests, I expect you two to keep everything running in the meantime, am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord!¡±


    ¡°See that you return ready to do take on additional responsibilities. Dismissed.¡±


    Viktor waited for the two to leave his office before sighing and turning back to Taurox. A frown creasing his face as he sighed,


    ¡°Vik?¡±


    ¡°This just turned into a disaster didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°Why now of all times, and when fucking Lionel visits too.¡±


    ¡°I did tell you to take care of them earlier.¡±


    ¡°Tch, I just wanted to find out who the hell is sponsoring them.¡±


    ¡°The curious Kobold is the first to die.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you. You spend so much time reading in the library I¡¯m surprised you know how to wield your blade.¡± Viktor exclaimed exasperatedly.


    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t the cause of how we¡¯ve lost one of our suspects.¡±


    ¡°You never cut me any slack," Viktor grumbled, "But, at least we did get one thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Viktor held up Wilde¡¯s report and let Taurox flip through it. He watched with amusement as the Minotaur¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Near Myndiri ruins?¡±


    ¡°Keep reading.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so one of the trackers followed them back to a ruin in the Mistveil? You think they¡¯re looking to tinker with old magic?¡±


    ¡°Or at least their sponsors want them to. Six years, Rox, six years these bastards keep trying to just run interference and now we finally know something about why they do it.¡±


    Taurox scratched his chin and Viktor could see the cogs turning in his brain.


    ¡°Old magicks huh, heretics? Cultists?¡±


    ¡°Worse.¡±


    ¡°Worse?¡±


    ¡°I suspect they themselves might be well organized heretics. But their sponsors likely are looking to utilize some Myndiri artifacts.¡±


    ¡°But treasure hunters find Myndiri artifacts all the time and that isn¡¯t a problem so¡­¡±


    ¡°Likely something considered dangerous even by the Myndir. Something powered by void magic.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    The two shared a solemn nod as Taurox placed the file back on the Inquisitor¡¯s desk before tilting his horns towards the door.


    ¡°Death cults and dark artifacts aside, you still have a meeting.¡±


    Senior Inquisitor Viktor Von Krantz groaned as he stood up and gave the minotaur a tired pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°Then shall we?¡±


    ¡°Only if you buy me a round afterwards.¡± Taurox grinned as Viktor scoffed in fake annoyance. But he recognized the fire now burning in the Inquisitor¡¯s eyes, the hunter had now found the prey¡¯s preferred feeding ground, and was finally closing in for the kill.

 Chapter 15: Warm Days and Smiles

    ¡°He stood in front of the Fringefolk and looked into their eyes, testing the resolve of those who chose to follow him into this hell. Their solemn faces reflected their resolve and dedication to the cause, their weapons clenched firmly in their hands, ready for the battle ahead. He then cast his gaze on the field ahead, the daemon host growled and roared with bloodlust, each standing a head taller than the tallest man and he cursed them. The foul beasts have terrorized the innocents for far too long and with the tribes united, they will drive them back.


    Gunmar drew a long breath and shouted the fateful words that would shake the tribes forever, ¡°Forward kinsman! United as one under the blood red sky, forward! May the Goddess bless us with her favor, together! If we shall fall we shall fall as brothers bound in blood!¡± As one the gathered horde roared and charged forth against the daemon host, pouring down from the slopes like a tidal wave of fury and righteousness. Gunmar could only hope that Aurelia would rally her own people to join the fray before long and looked grimly at the red sky, knowing that the traitor king waited for him. With one last roar he leapt down from his perch and joined the throngs, the fate of the shattered lands dangling by a thread.¡±


    - The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia: Rise of the Ainrathi - Chapter 17: A Desperate Struggle


    <hr><hr>


    After a stern rebuke from the Innkeeper for causing such a messy scene the mood had cooled off significantly. The unbridled joy plastered across their faces moments ago gave way to a more somber and sorrowful one as the situation fully settled in. Though Riza had strained herself to not bring down the mood, Sophie could tell that her sorrow came from a deeper place and was something she could not bury away.


    Riza¡¯s party had apparently been contracted to protect a lumber mill when the undead swarmed them en masse and captured them. She could see both the Crows and the Runebound stiffen when Riza had recounted how the undead had seemed organized as if they were being directed. But they had reacted too slowly, so worried about both protecting the mill staff and lumberjacks, that they didn¡¯t notice they had been surrounded, and those who failed to perish were taken for some nefarious ritual. What shocked the gathered adventurers the most perhaps, was the revelation that they had been taken a few days prior to Sophie¡¯s first encounter with them. Originally a group of almost forty odd people reduced to just the adventurers by the end, with Riza being the only one to escape. What a horrible way to go.


    There was an unspoken tension about her tale, a tension that hovered around the question of how did they survive for that long, and more importantly what were the undead¡¯s goals? No one wanted to draw out Riza¡¯s answers, they knew it likely had something to do with the undead forcing them to eat one another, but no one wanted the theory confirmed, and with silent glances they had shared, they let it drop. Unfortunately, the problem of the undead utilizing tactics reared its ugly head and Sophie could hear whispers of ¡®lich¡¯ or ¡®bone lord¡¯ and other worrying names until the group collectively decided to table it for the guild.


    Their original plan had been to let Sophie and Riza rest for another day whilst they drew up plans for what to do next, but Riza¡¯s stories spurred a sense of urgency and reporting directly to the guild was deemed the only viable action.


    Riza had, after that, been promptly retrieved by Sara to ensure her wounds were properly bound and treated for the next leg of their journey. Sophie then, was quietly taken by Annalise who dragged her along to the village tailor in hopes of getting her a new outfit.


    Despite the chaotic morning Sophie still found herself distracted by all the rustic sights and sounds. The creaking of wooden doors, craftsmen working at their household workbenches and other strange activities one normally never sees at the estates. Servants and minders generally took care of procuring most of the goods required, well servants that weren¡¯t as some unpleasant rumors might say ¡®attached to the hip¡¯ to their mistress. She chuckled at the thought.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the mercantile part of the village, a small fountain pushed out a sad stream of water as the surrounding houses looked markedly better built than the ones around. Stone foundations replaced pure wood and the oak itself was less log and more well cut timber planks painted over with lovely yellows, blues and reds. The villagers here too dressed more fancifully, instead of tunics and coifs, they wore slightly higher quality shirts, adorned in striped patterns as their hats fit snugly on their heads. The air of superiority was one that Sophie recognized well, and she frowned at the thought only for a quick nudge from Annalise to push her into a store.


    ¡°Ah! Sorry!¡± She yelped as she pushed open the door.


    ¡°So dramatic.¡± Annalise teased.


    The interior reminded her of the servant¡¯s quarters back at the estate. Colorfully painted walls adorned with all manner of trinkets, items and in this case clothes. All for them to admire, but never touch. Rows of garments decorated the mannequins throughout the store, all a different variation of ¡®fancy tunic¡¯ with a few more unique and chic shirts patterned with intricate designs.


    Past a row of styled mannequins a bored man stood behind a counter, dutifully going over a ledger when his eyes perked up at the new arrivals.


    ¡°Ah! Welcome to The Pretty Forester lovely madam! How may I help you today?¡± He bowed reverently in front of the Ranger. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the last group of adventurers passed by here, I have leather pieces and some treated jerkins if that was what you are looking for.¡±


    The man gestured at the area behind him and both girls peered over to see an assortment of leather armors and other odds and ends organized in neat little stacks. He must be really bored.


    She turned to Annalise and the older girl shrugged, so Sophie took that as a sign to start perusing the selections on displays. Annalise in the meanwhile had just barely picked up a slightly more frilly looking green blouse when the man practically fawned over her choice.


    ¡°Ohh I can see that it fits you really well, hold it like that, there you go, perfect. Hmm perhaps instead a more regal purple would be better? It would really bring out the flair from your hazel hair.¡± He cooed.


    ¡°Huh? Do you really think so? A purple?¡± Annalise replied, her interests piqued.


    ¡°Yes, yes! It would go fantastic with your beauty, quite refined and majestic. Only twelve silver for that piece.¡±


    Annalise chuckled and glanced over at Sophie, the elf grinned back and nodded her own approval.


    A raised eyebrow and head tilt later Sophie finally realized a problem, she didn¡¯t know what she really needed. A shirt? Blouse? Maybe a blouse like hers? Or just a tunic to look more normal? She hesitantly grabbed a dark green shirt, just a slightly quality boost from the normal peasant tunic, and froze. How was I going to pay for this? Thankfully Annalise seemed ready to take up the call to arms.


    ¡°That one then?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡± Sophie nodded sheepishly.


    ¡°Alright, fair enough, if it works for you. But sir do you think it fits her as well?¡± She asked the man.


    He turned his gaze on Sophie and she stiffened at his cross examination, his admiring demeanor moments ago evaporated into one of professional displeasure. He seemed disappointed and frowned when she felt his gaze linger on her ears. She felt a rush of heat as she writhed under the scrutiny.


    ¡°My apologies madam, I did not realize your servant was the one who required¡­cosmetic changes.¡±


    ¡°Uhm she¡¯s not my servant.¡±


    ¡°Oh? My apologies to my lady. She just looks so much like a maidservant.¡± His voice dripped with venom.


    ¡°Look I''ll just pay for whatever she needs and we¡¯ll be on our way okay?¡± Annalise turned to Sophie and gestured for her to continue, ¡°Just get everything you think you¡¯ll need.¡±


    Sophie quickly nodded and hurried along, quietly grabbing a hood under the intense glare of the man. Annalise winced as she put out three silver only for the man to take all of it with no inclination of giving back change. That''s gonna sting, but if it means we can just leave. She took a tentative glance at the man and he just huffed and shooed them away. Without wasting a breath Annalise grabbed the clothes and dragged Sophie out before anything else could happen.


    The door slammed shut behind them and both girls heaved a small sigh of relief. For Annalise it was a moment of tension that she expected but did not prepare for, and a deep sense of shame overtook her as she realized what she just put her companion through. For Sophie however, it was nothing new, a pretty environment but never for her, though she was always lucky to have companions that tried their best. She flashed the other girl a wide smile and was taken aback by the glum look on her face.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just¡­I should have remembered that not everyone on the frontier is as friendly to elves as adventurers and even then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I got a replacement outfit out of it right?¡±


    Annalise looked at her briefly with an incredulous look before putting on a strained grin.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah you¡¯re right. Now you get to walk around in something actually your size and not draw everyone¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Sophie beamed, hoping to cheer the other girl up.


    Taking the hint Annalise sighed her frustrations away and moved to ruffle the girl¡¯s hair when something caught her attention. She spotted Markus talking to a group of riders, all clad in semi-professional military gear. City guards? But they rarely patrol this region, local militia should have it covered, well clearly they don¡¯t anymore, but we haven¡¯t talked to the guild yet have we? Shaking off her concerns she walked Sophie back to the inn, the whole way growing more aware of the stares the elven maid caught from the residents.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sophie whispered, aware of Annalise¡¯s growing concern but not why, she gently gripped the older girl¡¯s arm and was pleasantly surprised when she wasn¡¯t shaken off.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Came Annalise''s quiet reply.


    The war with the Minoran elves had been ongoing for almost two decades now, while it''d turned from pitched battles to just minor skirmishes here and there, Annalise knew that many still suffered the scars of losing loved ones. Carrador might be a populous land but its people still lived at the whims of the nobles and an elven aide for a nobility combined the worst of both worlds. While she knew that Sophie was a good person, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if there was something darker she wasn¡¯t seeing, the incident bathing last night a sure sign as any. But that was not a question for now, she still needed to take Sophie to the guild, and that was what she resolved to do.


    <hr><hr>


    Much to Sophie¡¯s dismay, Annalise had forced her to remove the maid uniform and not wear it until everything was patched up or she got a new one. She knew the ranger was right but she was attached to it, they had been through a lot together and to be separated so suddenly, even if rightfully so, hurt. Thus begrudgingly, but still very grateful she found herself dressed in the new dark green shirt and a sense of finality washed over her as the two of them prepared their packs for the day-long journey to Eichafen.


    A part of her wished she could stay longer at Rumhol, despite the tense atmosphere floating around her very presence here she still wished to explore more, to see what village life is really like beyond the idyllic tales written in her novels. Yet the other part of her craved to see the city of Eichafen, to journey through another place she had never been to before, this bastion of civilization out in the wilderness. The others had described it as this giant city protected by the massive mountains of the Highwall and surrounded by two sets of stone walls, each a grander demonstration of Carrador¡¯s strength and will to tame the land itself than the last.


    She had always wanted to tour the land with Eva, to explore the different sights with her mistress the outlander. It would be a continent-spanning journey from New Berenia to the distant tea fields of Gratia and beyond. Her parents would never allow it of course, but they had already crafted a list of different sights and buildings they had wanted to visit. From the twin citadels of Saintsrest, far to the south; Marsun¡¯s grand ice markets, far in the northern tundra; and even the floating castles of Nautica, beyond the western reaches of Melton. She pictured a grand journey filled with intrigue and trade. With trials and tribulations, but most importantly, friends and a partner in crime.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she was daydreaming but by the time she became aware of the prodding in her sides she found the entire party including Riza staring down at her.


    ¡°Bweh!¡± Sophie jumped up and wiped the drool from her face. ¡°Sowrry¡±


    Everyone stared for a moment before they burst out laughing and Sophie burned with embarrassment as the nearby Crows chuckled in the background.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you heard none of it?¡± Thulgrim snorted.


    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s keep the fighting for once we¡¯re on the road. Are you ready to go?¡± Gil swooped in with a save.


    Sophie replied with an embarrassed nod and Gil clapped his hands as if to call everyone to attention.


    ¡°Alright everyone, we¡¯re aiming to double time it to Eichafen as soon as we can to debrief. That means we¡¯ll try to march through the night if possible. Are we all okay with that?¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    ¡°Ready to go.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ready too.¡±


    Both parties echoed their agreement and a flurry of activity brought Sophie to full alertness. Backpacks, weapons, gear and sacks all shuffled around as the two parties began the first leg of their journey to Eichafen, with Markus flashing her a small smile as they departed.


    It would seem that the plan was for the gold ranking team to ensure security of the passage whilst the silver rankers would be responsible for transporting Riza and herself.


    The warm sun still hung high above the village as morning turned to afternoon, and the trees outside Rumhol swayed peacefully, hiding the ominous darkness that lurked behind the shadows. Horse drawn carts paused as their handlers paused to gawk or hawk their wares to the adventurers, hoping for a quick influx of cash. Evidently Gil had rented out a wagon and both teams placed most of their supplies with it including the two tagalongs.


    Though she yearned to join with Annalise and the others in the trek, she could feel the bruise in her leg and lingering wound berate her body for the strain she put them through. Once they were outside of Rumhol proper, the parties began feeling the effects of the Mistveil once more. Unearthly chill mixed with the warmth of the light leading to an unnatural breeze that danced eerily on the skin. With small slits of the wagon open to allow for airflow, even the oiled cloth covering them did little to stop the chills running down Sophie¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Sooophie!¡± A voice boomed in her ear, the sharp pain shocking her.


    ¡°Guh?!¡± She shot backwards and smacked into a supply crate, only to find Riza cackling like crazy, her small tail wagged ever so slightly.


    ¡°Ahaha, your face! Look at yourself, you looked so afraid! You¡¯re so easily spooked!¡±


    ¡°We-well anyone would if you just yelled into their ear!¡±


    ¡°Nyeheheh.¡± Her carefree demeanor caught Sophie off guard, and she struggled to keep up with the supposedly wounded Riza.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t yell into my ear again, at least not from that close! They¡¯re sensitive! ¡° She protested.


    ¡°Nyaww, okay, I¡¯m sorry. But they¡¯re so pointy and fleshy, it¡¯s hard to not flick it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! But-but you have pointy ears too, I mean they look pointy.¡± Sophie defended herself, quickly running a hand over her own ears just to double check.


    ¡°Boo, but these are just like what cats have, Maujurrin ears are always the same. Yours are like humans but pointy, don¡¯t you want to just try licking or scratching them all the time.¡± Riza wiggled her own ears in mock disdain.


    ¡°N-no¡­no? I mean no! What?! Also your what churn ears?¡± Sophie blinked a few times, trying to make sense of Riza¡¯s thought process but failed.


    ¡°My what ears? Oh! Maujurrin! That¡¯s me! I¡¯m a Maujurrin! Did you not know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I mean I knew you were a cat folk? What does Mau? Mao? Jerin? Even mean?¡±


    ¡°Eheheh,¡± Riza smirked, ¡°It means I¡¯m your God! Worship me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie was truly bewildered and just stared at Riza in confusion until the cat huffed in annoyance, realizing she wasn¡¯t going to gain a new worshiper.


    ¡°So boring. Fine, I''ll tell you what it means. It means we¡¯re a descendant of the Thunder God! With the best feline qualities of course.¡± She held up her small tail and proudly showed off the striped black and red pattern that crossed it. ¡°See marks of the Thunder God!¡±


    Sophie simply looked on with a mixture of shock and amusement, she hadn¡¯t expected this answer, but Riza seemed happy, so it should be fine. But a question did bubble to the surface.


    ¡°But¡­if you¡¯re a Mao-jerin, does that mean I shouldn¡¯t call you a cat?¡±


    Riza sniggered as if she just heard the dumbest joke. ¡°Nyeh, it¡¯s fine, people got lazy and just called us cat folk and that¡¯s also easier to recognize nyan? It¡¯s also been centuries so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore heheh. It¡¯s just what we should call ourselves when dealing with other beast folk.¡±


    Sophie nodded thoughtfully, it made sense the world wouldn¡¯t want to refer to them as maojurrins, cat folk was an infinitely easier term to say or remember than murrjerins. Still the snippet about usage in the company of beast folk could come in handy and Sophie tried to store it in her mind.


    Riza''s manic mood overtook her once more and Sophie watched as the cat jumped up in front of her.


    ¡°So you know we¡¯re headed to Eichafen right?¡± Riza asked.


    ¡°Umm, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Have you been there before?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s super umm functional but it is still a really nice place you know? They don¡¯t have a lot of decorations but they have these huge markets because of how lots of traders still need a waystation before Volksgrad in the north, do you know where that is?¡± Riza gestured rapidly, drawing circles, squares and all manner of shapes in the air.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Right so there are these huge markets there and it¡¯s so pretty when the snow first comes down, have you seen snow? It¡¯s so fluffy and you just want to play around in it¡­¡±


    Sophie blinked, the rapid fire words having left the realm of compression as she nodded along. Taking in the bumps and light rattling of equipment as the wagon rolled along, she felt relaxed. The low drone of conversation outside combined with Riza¡¯s soothing speech brought her a mixed set of happy feelings. She was happy they all treated her kindly, but she couldn¡¯t help that she was still a bit estranged from them. Her eyes came back to focus on Riza, the girl¡¯s fur bristled with excitement as she spoke and Sophie found herself enamored.


    ¡°...Oh! And you have to check out the view from ¡®The Last Hunter¡¯. It''s an inn on one of the higher streets and the owner is pretty friendly! He looks like a right bastard but he and his wife always make sure I get enough to eat. You should also¡­¡±


    She tried as hard as she could but her mind wandered to what it would be like if she traveled with Eva. How the mistress would always stroke her hair when stressed, or just quietly take tea as Sophie read a book in the corner of the room.


    ¡°You should be careful about the Waldsreich Plaza though, I mean you seem nice enough but your people are always a bit snooty and holier than thou, like really mean. When I passed by once they just glared like I was subhuman or something and¡­¡±


    My people? Elves in Eichafen? Would they happen to know anything about all this?


    ¡°My people?¡± Sophie queried.


    Time seemed to slow down as Sophie¡¯s words reached Riza¡¯s ears. She watched as the go-lucky smile just evaporated into a frown and her ears visibly drooped, her tail curled up before going unnaturally still.


    ¡°I-I¡­I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to generalize, I mean aw man I saw your eyes glazing over but I didn¡¯t stop rambling and said something stupid, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Riza whined, almost prostrating herself on the wagon bottom.


    In her own hurried panic Sophie quickly reached over and placed her hand on Riza¡¯s fur, giving her a reassuring pat.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t mean it like that, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong and hey are you okay?¡± Sophie¡¯s concern grew as she felt a shudder from Riza. ¡°Hey, Riza? Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ramble.¡± Riza said between heavy breaths.


    ¡°R-Riza?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s surprise only grew when the catkin nestled herself on Sophie¡¯s lap, a depressed looking expression replacing her mania.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Riza burrowed herself in Sophie¡¯s pants and sobbed slightly. Hesitantly Sophie raised her hand and gently gave the cat what she could only hope were comforting pats.


    ¡°Riza?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time.¡±


    The cat heaved up and down as she fought to regain her composure and Sophie tried her best to offer support.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I just.¡± Riza sighed, ¡°I just thought of ¡­my friends when we got on this wagon and¡­Kelli, she was the other Maujurrin, she was like a sister to me.¡± She finished with a whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just umm take deep breaths, in and out.¡±


    ¡°Nurr.¡±


    ¡°Just take your time, in and out.¡±


    Riza brushed away Sophie¡¯s hand before she paused and turned around.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I¡¯m sorry, I talk a lot when I don¡¯t want to think.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sophie comforted, trying to remember what Annalise and Eva would do. ¡°Just take it easy now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary, you know. What do I do now? I would always ramble on some stupid idea and Kelli or Gregor would also try to keep me in check. They would always be like ¡®think about this realistically¡¯ or ¡®you can do that after we¡¯re done¡¯ and then we would do a job, get back, and share a nice meal together. But what happens now? I mean I¡­Nyeh!¡±


    Sophie pulled the cat up and sat her between her legs as she imagined a sister would, ignoring the surprised squeal.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about them?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Riza replied still slightly surprised.


    ¡°We have a long ride ahead of us after all. I can listen.¡± She lifted one of the cat¡¯s furry hands and ran it past her right ear. ¡°These elf ears are pointy for a reason right?¡±


    Riza tilted her head for a moment before she let loose a small snigger. ¡°Yeah, pointy for a reason right?¡± Came the raspy reply.


    ¡°So do you? I won¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t or do.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­do.¡± Riza whispered. And the two settled in, with Sophie supporting Riza as she began reminiscing about her comrades, the first real quiet moment in a while to process her emotions. As the floodgates opened, Sophie clutched her tighter, hoping that what she was doing could at least help Riza feel better.

 Chapter 16: Rest for the Weary

    ¡°Oh hey ho and there he goes,


    The mighty elf with nary a string,


    Oh hey ho and there he comes,


    King Edelin rides up with a ring.


    Oh hey ho and there they blow,


    Every man and elf all laid low,


    Oh hey ho and there they sow,


    The hundreds buried in the snow.


    Oh hey ho the good folks rise,


    And on this merry day we sing,


    Oh hey ho the best all sleep,


    All because of the saint damned ring.


    Oh hey ho the bards do tell,


    Of many who fought in the fell,


    Oh hey ho the Mistveil knell,


    And remember those in the dell.¡±


    - Translated Verse of ¡®The Mistcursed Wanderer¡¯ Abenstadt Bard¡¯s College Archives (Carradorian folk song borrowed from a traditional North Traxian melody)


    <hr><hr>


    Riza had fallen asleep halfway through, her emotions finally overtook her rambling and with a small yawn her head lolled backwards onto Sophie¡¯s shoulder. Though Sophie was loath to admit it, she had only understood about half of what the agitated cat had said.


    Their party, Hammer Jump, Valryx the drake had been their leader. A level headed idiot not unlike Thulgrim, his sense of pride and honor well respected but also what led the party to their doomed last stand. Gregor and Jutta functioned as the shield and duelist of the party and were due to be married soon, before everything went wrong anyways. Fuck, Sophie had thought at the time, she couldn¡¯t imagine how the man had felt when she watched him struggle. Knowing this now just made her feel even worse for being frozen in fear till the very end. As for Kelli, Sophie felt her heart drop as she imagined losing Eva the way that Riza had and almost fell into her own depressed murmur before the cat had fallen asleep, her gently purrs dragging Sophie out of her stupor.


    Soft, she absently thought as she pet the sleeping girl. It was but a temporary comfort but appreciated nonetheless, a fine silky feeling that reminded her of home back in Eva¡¯s room. But was it home? She knew on some levels it was, they were not just childhood friends but partners in crime, yet a part of her wondered what else was there, what else was there in the part of her life that she couldn¡¯t remember.


    No matter how hard she wracked her brain she couldn¡¯t seem to bring out any scenes or moments in her mind. It was like a shadow that blanketed itself over anything before she met Eva, it was almost like something¡­deliberately hid some memories?


    Her eyes widened in fear, what the hells was that? Sophie¡¯s gaze jumped all across the wagon, her hands frozen mid stroke as she searched for the intruder. The voice was a monstrous growl, a deep yawning echo that boomed next to her ears. But try as she might, she could see nothing but equipment boxes, the cat girl, and the faint sounds of marching and plodding of the wagon.


    ¡°Who-who¡¯s there?¡± She whispered out loud, but not a soul responded.


    Her arms involuntarily tightened on the sleeping cat in fear, like a warrior gripping a shield as he readied for the next blow. She felt the hairs on her neck stand stiff and shivered, the unearthly chill had returned in force. The temperature around her dropped as she desperately pulled the cat closer.


    So¡­cold¡­


    She debated shouting out loud and asking if anything strange happened outside, if anyone could just quickly flip open the wagon flap and say anything. But as the cart rumbled along forest roads, bumping up and down ever so slightly as the footsteps surrounded it, she could only release raspy gasps of air as no words escaped. What¡¯s wrong with me, why can¡¯t I say anything. Her throat dried up as the sense of dread loomed over her, worming its way into every facet of her body, the shivering from cold now indistinguishable from fear. Why¡­ Why?


    Her face paled as an entity materialized itself in front of her. An ethereal shimmer cloaked the figure in a hazy blur as a mass of dark limbs splayed themselves in a haphazard mess, ignoring all known sense as they rested inside boxes, wood and even through hapless Riza. Among the mess a large pupil opened itself to gaze back at her, its veiny, scaly and alien proportions defied all known explanations as Sophie could practically feel the liquid ooze forth from its opening. By¡­by the saints above, Goddess Astralis, Tesadus, Gratiax, Caelinor, Stellesia, anyone please help.


    Drip by drip, with every sickening squelch it grew closer and closer until Sophie swore that the outer membrane practically caressed her nose with a slimy cold, uncaring that its entire mass sat both on top and within the cat.


    How¡­peculiar


    It groaned in low distorted baritone, and Sophie could see the world around it tremble in reverence. Scattered splotches of light and sound exploded all around her. Scenes beautiful and fair, of idyllic meadows and clear blue skies. To scenes of horror and devastation, the town of her nightmares, the church, the slaughtered people. And visions of time immemorial, dark and uncaring, neither cruel nor kind, just existence as plants, trees, planets and stars grew, withered and died only to be reborn.


    So thoust do see


    It chuckled, or at least what Sophie thought was a chuckle before her thoughts quickly filled back up with terror. It blinked and at once seemed to still, the rocking of the cart slowed, the cat¡¯s fur wiggled just barely upon contact, holding its position.


    A forgetful sort it seems


    Wrapped up in the horror, Sophie barely felt the creature''s appendages coil around her. But unlike her nightmares, there was no tugging or pulling. Instead a gentle caress like a doting grandparent holding their child¡¯s child. A girl playing with her treasured dolls, or herself with every book Eva ever gave her.


    One now understands, one has long slept and one sleeps no more


    Sophie shivered uncontrollable as it trilled, her body burning at every syllable, every noise that was uttered. Like a thousand needles pricking a thousand cuts with salt sprinkled over, she bit back a scream and looked forward in morbid fascination.


    As if sensing something unspoken, it leaned, fell backwards in a gaggle of its own appendages and blinked at her with what she assumed was curiosity.


    Many you shall meet, many more you shall guide, but fate, fate has been severed and unbound. Remember!


    Slow but methodical, its inhumane voice turned into a roar at the end and Sophie clutched her head as it threatened to burst. She saw visions of the estate, but not the estate yet just as decadent. A chair, a tower. A bed.


    Curious?


    It asked, its horrific voice suddenly calm and collected.


    Sophie teared up and whimpered as her brain felt as if it was being torn into a million shreds, but she nodded anyway.


    Seeker of knowledge, kindred of the scribes, thou shall seek the stolen dawn, the light of the heavens that fades! Towers of eternity!


    She saw it, the brilliant marbled tower that pierced through all horrors, the blue crystal sitting proudly at its mantle, colour fading but resilient nonetheless.


    There at the precipice, truth awaits a reader, a sage that will¡­comprehend. To burn the fire of heroism once again.


    It paused, and Sophie was taken aback by the lack of pain, visions or terror. The quietness grew ever more uneasy as it blinked once more. After what felt like an eternity between her hands reaching the hems of her shirt and actually being able to grip them, it spoke once more.


    Dormant one has become, one finds this most enjoyable


    It laughed, it fucking laughs Sophie thought as a horrified expression took over her face. The creature jovially blinked and Sophie could feel her sanity dissolving into nothingness. What the hells is happening, what the hells do I do? Uncaring of her thoughts, it continued the fire burning her mind once more.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Seek the God Touched, find the stolen dawn and breathe truth once more! Secrets you shall learn, secrets you shall be. Shadows will be cast, the world to be wreathed in darkness. A race for salvation. But now, remember!


    Sophie let loose a silent scream as the creature embraced her, wrapping her in her entirety as its tentacled appendages darted all around the wagon, ripping her into a void of its making. The familiar sensation of strange viscous liquid overwhelmed her as a set of small voices echoed through the void.


    ¡°Hmm how about Saphye, how¡¯s that sound?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a lovely blend. It fits perfectly¡±


    Huh?


    The voices then warped, slightly wiser, slightly older.


    ¡°But do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°No they never will, but we can only try.¡±


    ¡°But what about¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re so exhausting sometimes, but fine.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s show our little Saphye to the world shall we.¡±


    Wait, was that¡­Mom...Dad?


    Then screams, shouts, cries.


    ¡°Kill her too.¡±


    Remember?


    And then, nothing.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°...like I said, elves are fucking twats but I think this one¡¯s just defective.¡± A gruff voice startled her back to consciousness.


    ¡°I know I said save the fighting for the road but this is no joke.¡± A smooth voice followed up.


    ¡°Well we need to fix her up somehow.¡± Gruff barked back, "I''m not lugging that over my shoulder."


    "As if you can." An assertive voice scoffed.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± A sad soft voice chimed in.


    Sophie blinked as the noises returned, her headache subsiding and her sight gradually piecing everything together. She could see the sky, the setting sun painting a brilliant orange across the air as oddly damp dirt tickled her spine. Next to her a horrific armoured dwarf ass stood besides her, but it meant she was back, she was alive.


    On instinct she threw herself upwards and gave the figure a relieved hug, earning herself a few surprised gasps and a string of curses.


    ¡°What the seven fucking damned kobalds get the saint kobald licking ass hells off me!¡± Thulgrim exclaimed, throwing her off his armour as he jumped backwards.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Riza cried in joy and threw herself at her, sending Sophie back down to the ground in a familiar position. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know I would do that to you, I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t ramble again, I promise.¡± She frantically pleaded, and Sophie could only give her a conciliatory pat on the head before she composed herself.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t you, I had a¡­nightmare.¡± She shuddered at the image, everything still vividly fresh in her mind. ¡°You were fine, did nothing wrong, it¡¯s okay.¡± She reassured Riza, earning a sympathetic look from the others.


    ¡°O-oh okay! Just let me know if I ever go too far.¡±


    Sophie nodded and found herself wilting under the gaze of everyone else as Riza shifted off her.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Annalise arched an incredulous eyebrow as she shared a glance with Gil before turning her attention back to Sophie, ¡°Umm? Is that all you have to say? You were practically catatonic for five minutes! Stiff as a corpse! Do you know how much of a heart attack you gave everyone?¡± The ranger demanded and Sophie shrunk back further in shame.


    ¡°Well she has been through quite a bit.¡± Gil chimed in, ¡°Perhaps this sounds rude of me Sophie, but I feel that once we settle down after the guild debrief we should take you to a healer or to the church, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He added on, a kind but pitying look hung heavy on his brow.


    Sophie nodded glumly in agreement.


    Annalise sighed out loud and took a small annoyed breath of air before she ran her hands through her hair. ¡°Listen Sophie, Gil¡¯s right, we just want to make sure everything is alright, and I know we¡¯re not as close or if you¡¯ll even stick around for a while, but you can talk to us too okay? We worry about you too.¡± She finished and a small series of nods supported her, even Thulgrim begrudgingly dipped his head.


    ¡°So-sorry for worrying everyone. But it really was a¡­nightmare? It felt so real I¡­¡± Sophie began but found herself at a loss for words. How do you describe horror? The feeling of being peeled open inside out?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time. As Anna says we might not exactly be the best of friends with you but we¡¯ll be around to hear you out okay?¡± Gil flashed her a friendly smile and Sophie could feel her beating heart at least calm itself a little bit more.


    A small clap drew everyone¡¯s attention to the front of the wagon as Arnold grinned cheekily at everyone.


    ¡°Well I for one also care about our new friends Sophie and Riza but might I remind us all that perhaps such conversations are best had over food? In the city just up ahead? It would really suck if mistraptors or the dead caught us so close to the walls. Just saying I prefer snacking than being the snack you know? Er sorry Riza, I spoke without thinking.¡± His grin turning into one of sheepishness as he faced the cat before a smack on his head sent the man stumbling. "Guh!"


    ¡°He never thinks anyways, I apologize for his ill advised remarks.¡± Sara spoke on his behalf as she pulled him by his collar.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Riza whispered.


    ¡°He is right in that we won¡¯t get much done out here, so let¡¯s keep going shall we? Eichafen is just beyond this crest in the road. And conflicts are best settled over food.¡± Gil encouraged.


    With a few grunts here and there everyone began falling back into position and Annalise reached out a hand to help her up.


    Sophie grasped it and with a firm oomph stood up off the ground and found her gaze meeting the ranger¡¯s. She watched as Annalise flashed through, relief, annoyance, worry, joy and mild anger in rapid succession and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, earning herself a silent admonishment from the girl.


    ¡°Sorry, I just think¡­uhm thanks.¡± Sophie added abashedly, "I really mean it."


    Annalise sighed once more and gave Sophie¡¯s hair a gentle but firm ruffle. ¡°Come on then, just a little bit more and we can chat over something more pleasant, like food or a fire. ¡±


    Sophie gave her a joking nuzzle in return, something Eva often teased her for and was once again pleasantly surprised when the older girl accepted her without a second glance. It was like she emanated a small aura of comfort and Sophie could not help but be enraptured by it.


    When no one ordered her back into the wagon, side by side was how the two carried on the rest of their trek in a comfortable silence. With Sophie casting an occasional glance back at the wagon, worried that perhaps the creature would make itself known once more, though it thankfully did not.


    Riza thankfully was able to pull back from her despondent as she chatted away with Arnold, the man¡¯s jovial attitude matching Riza¡¯s own manic mood easily enough. Sara would occasionally remind the two that there were perhaps more concerns to life than whatever topic struck the two and would only earn herself sad sighing from the duo in return. More than once Sophie had caught Riza looking at her with a worried look that was best described as desperately sad. In turn Sophie had flashed reassuring and comforting smiles back at Riza, hopefully to assuage her fears and worries. At least, I think I smiled, oh by the saints do I smile weird?


    But her existential crisis was quickly interrupted as she caught sight of the massive segment of the Highwall mountains towering over the horizon. Beneath it, shielded from the very heavens themselves stood the proud city of Eichafen, basking in the light of the fading sun. A city that defied the very land itself, a testament to the tenacity of humanity''s will to tame the world.


    Two sets of massive stone walls ringed the city twice over, separating it into two distinct areas, with guard towers dotted almost comically across every part of the wall. Beyond the outer wall a large wooden palisade, just as imposing in its own right, comprised the final layer of defence against the monsters of the Mistveil. Towers and townhouses dotted the spaces between the walls, covering the area in a sea of blue roof tiles atop faded white timber houses. In the final ring large manor houses stood almost defiantly against the encroachment of standardised housing, their sheer size and scale of the stone structures reminded her of the estate, excessively large and posh. In the middle of the last ring stood two particular structures that caught her eye, one of white marble and one even more comically large manor styled structure. A cathedral and the seat of the Lord Mayor no doubt.


    Beyond the walls and along the roads lay a modest amount of farm land and pastures, crop fields and animals roaming about here and there. Stone brick farmhouses interrupted the multitude of fields as squat two story watch towers maintained an uneasy vigil on this outlying territory, one such checkpoint just up ahead. People milled about the area as numerous roads penetrated through the surrounding woods and allowed for the uninterrupted movement of people between here and the surrounding villages, provided no one got mauled along the way. It was also the first time that Sophie grew more aware of just how many wanderers might have passed by them whilst they traveled in the wagon, the growing crowds by the checkpoint offering almost an inn¡¯s worth of people alone.


    Striped dark green and brown tabards, banners and flags hung from soldiers and towers, some adorned by the twin goddesses of the forest, one represented as a human figure with antlers and the other with animal ears, looked strangely out of place worn on the intimidating figures. The crest of Grand Duke Walden, legend holds that they represent the first of the beast peoples that once roamed this land, how together they weaved great stores of magicks together to create this verdant and lush, before merging with Carrador into House Walden of the Northern Marches. Sophie recalled from some of her lessons back at the estate only to briefly shudder at the thought of just how far from home she was.


    Sophie spared a look behind her and it was as if she had passed through a portal into another dimension entirely. Devoid of fog, calming, and almost no trace of the sense of oppression or chill that harried them in the forests of the Mistveil. Humanity¡¯s bastion in the wilderness almost appeared as some fairytale land, plopped right in the middle of the harsh wilderness. If not for the presence of the occasional war camps filled with Carradorian soldiers one could mistake this place as a part of a peaceful idyllic forest, bustling with activity and not at all a bastion in some hell cursed forest.


    But for Sophie it mattered little what happened to the world at large, what war they might be preparing for or what foul creature lurked beyond the woods, or even what she could find within the city. It mattered little because she was here, at Eichafen, civilisation, proper civilisation, and for the first time in a long week, she felt truly safe.

 Chapter 17: The Adventurers Guild

    ¡°When Guardsmen Krell returned from his patrol he was as white as a sheet, a death-grip on his spear and shield. So naturally I asked him "What''s wrong mate? You look like you''ve seen a ghost. Need to see the medicae?" Now you might expect for him to tell me about some weird monster or another, or maybe laugh at an elaborate prank that almost had me worried witless. But when his mouth opened and something like a wraith or spirt flew, FLEW out of him and tried to get me? You bet your shiny Artes that I muttered a pray for him and ran like the saints themselves. I''m not paid enough to die like this.¡± - Report from Guards Aldrich Lauf: Why we need walls - Paranormal Encounter Near Grisigar''s Farmstead


    <hr><hr>


    The sun cast a dying glow as it finally dipped past the horizon, the darkness that emerged a pale imitation of the horrifying terror of the one within the forest. Soldiers marched around, lighting the lanterns, their stiff backs and pompous gestures as one man ordered the second one to use his torch to tell the third to light the lantern, a comforting reminder of proper Carradorian military tradition. Excessive and completely pointless shows, Sophie thought to herself and grinned, it was a lot like how the house guards would raise their halberds, criss cross it, switch arms, small rotation, and then holding it back in their main hands every time Duke or Duchess Rosengart returned from outside the manor.


    In contrast to the professional troopers, the town guards manning the checkpoint demonstrated the classic frontier attitude of ¡®can I go home yet?¡¯. Their saggy doublets and single coloured tabard covering a far cry from the plates afforded to the army troopers. Helmets and hats were few and far between as they languished in boredom at their posts, no sense of formality, style or motivation as they performed only cursory checks on the incoming wanderers. One particular guardsmen seemed different to his compatriots, a commanding officer unfortunately, and he would quip in every once in a while to scrutinise the crowd aggressively, overruling the guards on duty.


    ¡°Next in line!¡± Came the bellow and the party moved forward another inch, Thulgrim giving another ¡°typical human bureaucrats¡± scoff before they moved up. Sara and Arnold fussed over Riza as they argued with each other on how the Maujurrin should be best taken care of after they talked to the guild master. Sophie on the other hand could tell that Annalise tried to give her some space, but her worried glances only caused more anxiety and Sophie elected to stay within the ranger¡¯s sight lines and calm her nerves.


    Gil and Markus were busy going through their respective reports and trying to fill in the gaps from when each group separated until now. The Crows for their part were not the only ones wary of her, every once in a while a nearby traveler or wanderer would cast a questioning glance at Sophie and every time she could feel her skin crawl from the unwelcoming gaze.


    Only when the sun was truly gone did they finally reach the checkpoint. Evidently Gil and Markus knew the guard well enough and Sophie couldn¡¯t see what happened but the man checked their permits and tags before hurriedly waving them along before the commander returned. They had almost gone fully past the building when misfortune struck and the commander flagged down their wagon and brought two guardsmen over to go through everything. It almost went well, they were all adventurers with their permits and tags, the cargo was registered, pretty much all was set, except for the half elf with no documentation on her whatsoever.


    ¡°So? Someone mind explaining to me why you¡¯re smuggling subversive elements in Eichafen?¡± The officer demanded, his veins threatening to burst.


    ¡°Like I said sir, we rescued her from the Mistveil and need her testimony for the after action report.¡± Gil repeated for the sixth time.


    ¡°You can just deliver her response verbally, there¡¯s no justifiable reason to bring a potential spy into the city. Even then just finding a stray elf inside the deep woods, might I remind you, seems a little too convenient? A little too much like a Minoran plot to subvert Eichafen¡¯s defences before an invasion?¡±


    ¡°I can assure you that is not the case sir. In the situation we found her in and the wounds she sustained from the actual assailants it seems improbable that she is a plant. ¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure? What if¡­¡±


    And on they went, the officer relentlessly bombarding Gil as he continued responding to no avail. Even the guards the officer brought along grew bored, at first they looked at Sophie with disdain but after a few minutes even they had a look of suffering etched onto their faces.


    Then another minute and another had passed and by now Sophie was just taking in the view of the bastion city being illuminated by streetlights and torches. Sconces and lamps lined the walls and it was like a parade was being thrown with how well lit it became despite the night sky. The Crows and most of the party had already gone ahead to town and just as Sophie was debating to just walk away and see how the guards would respond, a sudden shout got everyone¡¯s attention.


    An entourage of sorts rolled down the pathway with striped red and blue flags fluttering as horsemen held their banners aloft. Stars adorned the fabric and Sophie recognised it as heraldry of the Church. With a surprised splutter the commander broke away to address the arrivals and Gil and Annalise quickly dragged Sophie away before the man returned, the two other guardsmen watching impassively as the trio escaped.


    A few minutes of brisk walking and they had passed the first ¡®wall¡¯. Sophie was a little disappointed, from afar the wooden palisades seemed formidable but as they got closer she found that not many of the segments were connected, no gates or other such defences. It seemed almost like an afterthought, like someone said ¡°we should build walls¡± and they just plopped something down and called it a day. Understandably, the wooden cabins, huts and shanty towns weren¡¯t exactly a stellar representation of the city and most of it was hidden behind the wooden palisades, a far cry from the tiled townhouses beyond the stonewalls. Still, she supposed it had sort of a rustic charm to it, though she dreaded to think how the people would defend themselves should disaster come.


    On the other hand the wooden houses ended where the tall stone walls began. Three stories tall, it towered over the shanty town outside, the squat barely single story buildings at best seemed so insignificant under the watchful gaze of the bastion. Countless torches and lanterns moved about the walls indicated a large contingent of active guards. The large gate house, loomed over the road, and though according to Annalise the ¡®Hero¡¯s Gate¡¯ remains open almost all the time, they will be closed should the town fall into a state of emergency. The massive reinforced iron wood gate was adorned with countless symbols, griffins, stags, gods, and all manner of house sigils that announced to all who entered the true noble houses of Eichafen.


    It was here that Gil and Annalise shared a look before pulling her aside, throwing her hood on before a slightly more concerned look was shared.


    ¡°Listen Sophie, when you¡¯re in town don¡¯t take it off, if anyone asks you¡¯re with our adventuring party got it?¡± Annalise asked, her tone far sterner than she ever used.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°But if you uhh don¡¯t mind, why? Not that I will take it off, I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°You know about the war? Well during the was it the second? Battle of Marshwell Ridge?¡± She looked to Gil and got an affirming nod, ¡°During the second battle of Marshwell Ridge most of the casualties on our, er Carrador¡¯s side were from here, so let¡¯s just say they¡¯re a little uhh on edge when it comes to elves to say the least.¡±


    ¡°But I mean why in the walls and not outside?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well let¡¯s just say people outside are usually uncaring or ambivalent, or they have more important things to care about despite some dirty looks thrown your way.¡±


    Annalise and Sophie both shared a grim look as they recalled the unpleasant tailor.


    ¡°Something like that but worse,¡± Annalise began, as if she read Sophie¡¯s mind, ¡°think of that guy and then add in the fact that there is an entire elven district in the city, and neither side are exactly welcoming to the other. With their children lost and now being forced to cede space to the former occupiers, people aren¡¯t exactly pleased to see more of well, your kin.¡±


    ¡°But then how¡­¡±


    ¡°How did they make the district?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Minora pushed deep, and I mean deep into Carrador during the first war, one forceful occupation and subsequent removal later. A large enough group was left behind to successfully, I might add, successfully argue for the creation of a specialised elven district. Wealthy, blue blooded and arrogant to a fault, they didn¡¯t exactly earn a good reputation with that stunt.¡±


    "But didn''t Carrador win? I mean that''s what the historical records show." Sophie asked.


    "Yeah, but the only reason was at the Battle of Marshwell after almost a month of massed charges against the Minoran lines, they finally decided to broker peace under the stipulation that ''none may harm the interests of the elven people'' blah blah and well, King Edelin the first, the current one''s father, had bled the realm enough that he pretty much accepted any terms that were vaguely favorable. One thing after and another and the entire district in Eichafen was ceded to the elven lord who occupied the region during the war."


    That sounds par for the course, Sophie thought gloomily. She had hoped that perhaps her kin were as Eva might say, ¡°Malluable and redeemable¡± and in turn strive to do better themselves, and perhaps even help her understand more about herself. But judging by how even Gil and Annalise seemed to despise them, Sophie was not looking forward to meeting them. Still until she could get some concrete information on what happened moping about was not quite an option yet.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Their steps on dirt and grass turned into a forceful tapping on the cobbled streets, another footnote amongst the hundreds others still wandering the streets in the evening. It was like a second feeling entirely, no longer the more rustic and solemn farmland or shanty town feel which permeated the outside, even at night the city was wide awake.


    Rows of street lamps hung in between every other building as a sturdy mix of treated wood and stone brick townhouses lined the streets. Boisterous arguing, drinking, laughing, all coalesced around Sophie¡¯s ear as they passed the gate, a portal into a realm of revelry and life. A few curious onlookers and guards taking a moment of their busy days to spare a glance before turning away, after all, random travellers arriving in Eichafen was nothing special, adventurers even less so. Scattered pockets of merchants still haggling with customers as a kaleidoscope of outfits blanketed the streets, from greens to blues to purples and a whole mixture of palettes she was sure Eva would¡¯ve loved to visit.


    ¡°Welcome to Eichafen Sophie, you can take a breather after we talk with the guild master. Then we¡¯ll get you settled in and reconvene tomorrow, maybe Annalise can show you around the city too.¡± Gil interrupted her thoughts with a tired smile.


    Sophie nodded appreciatively and turned to look at Annalise who gave her head a comforting pat.


    ¡°For now though try to keep your focus, the guildhall might be a bit overwhelming and it doubles as free room and board so¡­¡±


    ¡°Gil¡¯s saying it¡¯ll be loud and messy so just stay close when we get to it.¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Sophie grunted her response, a strange sense of dread overtaking her. It was the same rumbling inside whenever she needed to report to head maid Hilda or the Duchess. Like a little girl knowing she was going to be scolded no matter what excuse she had or whatever reason. Leaving her to wait in anxious agony as the two accessed her abilities and skills, always finding her lacking one way or another.


    They soon found themselves passing an archway into the Grand Heldplatz, a series of large interconnected streets that ended in an open square centred around a beautiful marble fountain. Inns, brothels, market stalls and taverns dotted the street with affordable lodging along the way, but what stood out was the large three story building just past the fountain, as wide as it was tall. A large dull grey stone brick structure covered with random symbols, swords and heraldry, a centre of security for wanderers, and a place for those in need, The Wayward Court or more colloquially known as The Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Often tasked with clearing out monsters and assisting villages far from the security of local garrisons such as Rumhol. These rugged men and women also secured the many ruins and structures that still remained unexplored, be it from ancient wars or hubris, too far from the light of civilisation or too cursed by the taint of darkness.


    Originally from the city state of Arteria, the guild was formerly a branch of the city guard specialised in monster hunting near the Arterian foothills. Distinguishing themselves during The Fourth Dark Tide with the support of multiple outworlders and their skills and prowess, they were eventually allowed to be commissioned by Arteria¡¯s neighbours in combating monstrous remnants from the war. After becoming sent all across the realms, they eventually broke off from Arteria and moved their headquarters to the ¡®City of Guilds¡¯ or Abenstadt, along with many others who now all operated as independent entities in service to no particular king or country. Though many would argue that the guild hall in Arteria was still the grandest and most renowned of them all, and even now there are debates to move the headquarters back.


    However the mere presence of a guild promoted heavy foot traffic which kept the area busy but also allowed more than a few greedy merchants around trying to capitalize on loot laden adventurers looking to celebrate their accomplishments. And even now as the night drew on, hawkers and vendors still soldiered on, trying to entice their last few customers before they closed up shop. Baubles, curios and all manner of edible things drew her attention but Sophie shook her head and steadfastly followed the other two, though she did gaze longingly at a grilled raptor skewer before a small tug kept her moving.


    As the trio pushed open the double doors they found the guild still buzzing with a flurry of activity. Adventurers dotted the large hall as men and women crowded around the postings for the day, jobs rating from: Bronze, Steel, Tin, Copper, and down to Lead. Most of the groups allowed to tackle Lead level jobs such as hunting animals, or clearing the occasional goblin lair.


    Beyond this group lay the lounge area reserved for Silver ranks or higher, though realistically, only Golds and Silvers loaf around the guild; Mithrils usually worked for countries directly whilst Platinum and exalted Adamantine rankers are rare enough that even her stories only vaguely depict them as people with world changing powers. That much she remembered from Eva harping on about traveling the world as an outlander adventurer, and giggled at the thought.


    With a slick nod to the desk clerk Gil and Annalise escorted her past the backroom lounge, ignoring the questioning gazes of the few silvers and golds lingering in the area as they moved upstairs to the main offices.


    As they headed up the stairs she took a moment to gaze at the plaques lining the wall, showing off Platinum and Adamantine ranked heroes. A familiar sense of nostalgia as Sophie remembered reading about people like these in Eva¡¯s books. Berit One-Arm, self described ¡®cowboy¡¯ of the western isles; Morwenir the Bald Sage, a man whose magic terraformed the land itself to create a barrier against the darkness; Yulia the Demon, a vicious assassin turned do-gooder who helped during the Fourth Dark Tide; and Kirin the Swordsage, a brilliant sword master from Kaori/Eva¡¯s homeland; even in memorial they look so cool. They passed several more portraits until they reached a set of double doors at the end of the wall, a faint murmuring emerging from within. With reassuring hands gripping both her shoulders they pushed open the door to the assembled crowd within.


    A muscular old man in white whose form suggested youth though his features were wrinkled and hair growing grey, stood up to greet the new arrivals with a courteous bow and on instinct Sophie quickly dipped down in acknowledgement. Left leg forward, right arm outstretched, head and back perpendicular to the ground.


    ¡°Hah!¡± The old man barked, ¡°Either well rehearsed or definitely some noble¡¯s servant alright. Well practiced and did you see the angle of her arm, classic courtly flare. Well met young¡­er Sophie was it?¡± He stroked his chin approvingly.


    Hastily giving the man a nod, she found the surrounding crowd mildly amused at her entrance. The Crows were mostly lounging on the couches in the room as Markus sat in front of the old man¡¯s desk with Sara. Arnold, Thulgrim and Riza sat around a small coffee table nursing some drinks and snacks. The only real strangers to her were the old man, a surprisingly lithe and tall elven lady dressed in clerical attire, likely a secretary for the guild, and another middle aged man in armour, a scar running across his face suggesting another veteran adventurer captain of sorts. But all the same she still felt quite intimidated.


    ¡°Sorry for the holdup, the guards were¡­quite insistent on our full life histories to the finest detailed fragments.¡± Gil said with a huff as he acknowledged the parties present, earning a small chuckle from Markus and the older man.


    ¡°Gil.¡±


    ¡°Sara.¡± He replied as the exhausted medic rotated to the table to join the others, just in time for Sophie to catch an excited wave from Riza.


    Annalise closed the door and leaned herself against a nearby wall between bookshelves and gestured for Sophie to remove her hood.


    Obeying the command she pulled down her hood and felt quite a bit more exposed as her ears popped back out from under it. The amused gazes from the three strangers proved to be a little unnerving. Taking a moment to compose herself she looked around the room, varnished oak floors and walls created a comfy atmosphere as the carpeted rest space where the others occupied contained small shelves, couches and tables. Beyond them a painting of some handsome figure hung low over another series of bookcases and a small desk where two jugs and a few empty glasses rested, the refreshments she assumed. By the intricately decorated and carved dark oak desk was another wall fill with book and equipment shelves, a few chairs surrounding the desk and obviously the guildmaster¡¯s work space, a setup not too unfamiliar to the Duchess¡¯s study.


    Her eyes recognised a few titles, On Places of Perild: Beyond the Veil, Beginner¡¯s Guide to Adventuring, Hero''s of the Third Era, Defenders of Arteria: Yulia the Avenger and even The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia: Heart of the Shadow Prince Book 4 of the series, an earlier story.


    ¡°Find something you like?¡± The guildmaster¡¯s sudden question startled back to the matter at hand.


    ¡°Geh!¡± She yelped in alarm, and a wave of laughter coursed through the room and Sophie shrunk slightly between her shoulders, embarrassed at being too focused on the books.


    ¡°Take it you heard none of what I said before?¡± He continued with a cheeky grin and Sophie could only look helplessly at Annalise as the ranger fought to burst out laughing.


    With a sigh and a cough to hide her composure Annalise came to her rescue once more.


    ¡°So the question was do you have anything to add to Sara¡¯s summary of events and yourself, I¡¯m going to just assume the answer is no, but if you do have something to say, now¡¯s the time.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Sorry, um¡­um sir.¡± Sophie awkwardly bowed and the old man gave her a hearty chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, now that you three are finally here, perhaps some introductions are in order.¡± He gestured to the veteran, ¡°This is Captain Synreos, he leads the Savage Griffins, the other gold rank team currently based in Eichafen aside from the Crows whom you¡¯ve already met.¡±


    Sophie shared a curt but polite nod with the silent man.


    He then pointed to the elven lady, ¡°This is Secretary Nyria, she¡¯s the third in command besides the vice guild master but he¡¯s off in a meeting on my behalf with the church. You can usually find her around the hall and she can take care of extraordinary needs for your expeditions.¡±


    With the stern gaze of a diligent taskmaster, Nyria extended her hand and Sophie gingerly approached to shake it.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you.¡± Nyria said cooly.


    ¡°L-likewise.¡± Sophie replied rather nervously, earning a small chuckle from the guild master.


    The old man pointed to himself and made an over dramatic bow, ¡°And I am Guild Master Albert Neart, though you can just call me Master Albert for simplicity''s sake, I was seconded over from Melton to this posting, in case you were curious about my last name.¡±


    Sophie gave a hasty acknowledgement as she stood at attention.


    ¡°Now relax a little, and forgive me if anyone has prior engagements, please see to your lodgings if you need but I would like to hear the full account from her as well if it¡¯s quite alright? Every little detail might help us pinpoint exactly what is going on.¡± He added, giving everyone a small nod to give his permission to leave. Though everyone seemed tired of exhaustion from the forced march from Rumhol, after sharing a few collective glances they all seemed determined enough to stay. Her nerves rattled even more at the thought of speaking to such a large crowd.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± Master Albert accepted, ¡°Madam Sophie you may begin whenever, and please do get a drink if you¡¯re thirsty, we have water and apricot juice.¡± He tilted his head to the jugs on the opposite corner.


    Unwilling to take up everyone¡¯s time she gave a nervous cough as she began.


    ¡°Umm¡­well¡­err I was injured from¡­work when I was in my lady¡¯s chambers reading, she had ordered me to rest there you see and then¡­¡±

 Chapter 18: The Last Hunter

    ¡°Outlanders have always played an important role in the history of Cyndralia. From serving as generals, leaders, heroes and other prestigious positions that allowed for the steady growth of society as well as the development of many technologies. As of recent years however, ever since The Wrath of Tesadus sent some celestial body crashing into the Praemoni Deadlands, the Church of Astralis has taken up a curious policy of taking in almost all outlanders they have found. Now, it''s not strange for someone to covet the outlander''s powers and often the church is just as greedy. But the scale of their operations now? Something is up, I''m sure of it. I just need you to buy me more time." - Archmagi Volus Seratus, Royal Mage of Berenia, "Missive to Lady Mayor Kantrel of Sturmbreaker"


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°I assume this lines up with most of everyone''s experiences so far?¡± Master Albert queried, a series of grunts and nods being his answer, ¡°In that case I presume you are all quite exhausted so please forgive me for keeping everyone, but we are now adjourned for the day. I expect team leaders to report to me again tomorrow, so please hold off on accepting any important contracts as of now, should there be conflicts and we can discuss compensation.¡±


    Gil, Markus and Syneros gave their assent and the room began to disperse, the people filling out as their time here finally came to a close.


    ¡°I know it was tough to go over everything and you must be tired Sophie, but thank you nonetheless. Still, Gil, Riza, Sophie, a moment more please.¡± Master Albert added.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Riza I assume you already had lodging with the rest of your team?¡±


    Sophie watched the cat visibly depress her ears at the mention of her friends and moved to comfort her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°My apologies for such a tragedy, I was merely going to suggest taking Sophie with you for now, both for company sake and to help¡­organize your belongings.¡± Master Albert lowered his voice, ¡°I know how hard it is to lose friends so if you want some time away from the guild I¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Riza nodded despondent and wandered over into Sophie¡¯s hug.  Master Albert took a moment to process the scene before he turned to Gil and Annalise, the two others who still lingered besides the secretary.


    ¡°Gil, Anna.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be back and we¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Annalise replied for the two, giving Gil a small pat on the shoulder to hurry him along. ¡°See you later Master Albert. Riza do you¡­¡± She asked tentatively as she practically shoved Gil outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­I know¡­I know the way to go. Come on Sophie. Guildmaster.¡± Riza tugged at her sleeve and Sophie shuffled out with her, casting a nervous glance back before they left the room.


    The first floor of the guild hall was more like a mixture of a tavern mixed with a study. They passed through the lounge and into the foyer, a small bar still servicing adventures that lingered around whilst on the opposite side beyond the main entry was an area with small booths. Most filled with guilders discussing jobs or plans with each other or with potential clients. Beyond that a small door led to the guild bunkhouses and as Gil waved them goodbye, Annalise tapped both their shoulders before they departed.


    ¡°Riza, Sophie. Our team is currently based here if you need us alright? Sara and I will come over tomorrow morning just to make sure you guys are okay.¡± Annalise flashed them a concerned gaze and Riza merely nodded whilst Sophie mustered up her most comforting smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just worried about you two.¡± Annalise finished with an exasperated sigh, but her slightly accusatory tone Sophie understood and she stiffened at the thought. The two had not been able to share a private moment to discuss her night terrors and understandably the ranger was still worried about her mental stability. But Sophie was relatively certain it would be fine, the creature had even manifested while she was awake and did not no real damage. At least, not anything she was aware of.


    ¡°Annalise, we¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be the first person I tell if something happens.¡± Sophie said, surprised at her own raspy voice from talking so much.


    Annalise grinned and responded with a tired smile. ¡°Fine, fine. Now go get some rest and drink plenty alright?¡±


    ¡°I-I will!¡±


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯ll see you two tomorrow, Sophie, Riza.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Nn, night.¡±


    With one last concerned look thrown at Riza, Annalise¡¯s eyes pleaded with Sophie to take care of the cat before she disappeared behind the door. The air heavy around her as she absently gave Riza a small ruffle.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Riza, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Nnn.¡± Riza murmured her agreement and the two set off with Sophie trailing only slightly behind.


    They left the Grand Platz as countless people still mulled about the area, buying wares or just strolling by under the clear night sky. The increase in townspeople and wanderers however only made Sophie more nervous as she clutched Riza¡¯s arm, Annalise¡¯s warnings about staying hidden ringing loud and clear. It also didn¡¯t reassure her on the far side the church convoy had finally passed through the town and an ever growing curious crowd of onlookers ogled the new arrivals as a menacing minotaur and black clad soldiers tried in vain to shoo the crowd away.


    Riza yanked Sophie¡¯s arm and the half elf quickly moved to follow, her attention drawn back to the cat.


    They passed by more townhouses as the buildings grew more well decorated, more splendid as they followed the road leading to the second wall of the city. Was Riza¡¯s group made out of nobles? Sophie thought for a bewildered moment only for her to be dragged along up a sloped road to the side.


    Her awe at Riza¡¯s potential nobility only came to a halt when they had trekked what felt like twenty tiring minutes, no way a noble walks this much. They had curved far past the gateway and as her legs threatened to give out they reached a small break in the rows of houses that led to a small park, taking up barely any land, the plot of dirt with only a few flower beds it still proved a welcome distraction from the drab cobble roads. At the end of the square was a rather squat but wide building, a four story townhouse style building with protruding extensions here and there. Like a makeshift building made out of the cut parts from others.


    As if reading her thoughts Riza turned to Sophie, ¡°Welcome to our¡­my home for now...¡± She choked back a small sob, ¡°The¡­Last Hunter¡­hah¡­¡± and Riza broke down in tears, the irony cracking the dam that held back the flood.


    Thrown into a confused panic Sophie quickly helped Riza settle on a nearby bench as she threw her arms in a comforting hug over the cat.


    ¡°Riza¡­¡±


    ¡°Bleh¡­Sophie¡­wah.¡± Riza rasped out before bursting into more tears.


    ¡°Shh¡­it¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯m here¡­shhh¡­¡± Sophie comforted her.


    ¡°Weh nyenk nyou wah.¡±


    ¡°Uhh yeah, it¡¯s alright¡­there, there.¡±


    She cradled Riza in her arms and tried stroking her fur gently, only for the cat to wiggle her disapproval while sobbing and she held back. Her wails echoed through the night in this quiet district and Sophie could feel the eyes starting to settle upon them.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Maybe we should get you inside and get some food?¡±


    ¡°Nyeh ish wowkay.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡±


    ¡°Weh nish¡­guh nuh¡­.it¡¯s kay¡­wesh go in.¡± Riza tried to speak and Sophie quickly understood and rubbed the girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°I hear you, I hear you. There, there. Here, easy now.¡± Sophie stood up and gently pulled the sobbing cat up, ¡°Up you¡­Ngh!¡± Sophie yelped in surprise as she was thrown backwards.


    ¡°Guh!¡± She cried out as she landed with a heavy thud on the floor. Winded and stunned at the sudden viciousness she looked back to see a trio of people hovering over the crying cat.


    ¡°Lassie are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry girl, the bad guy can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Nyeh weh?¡± Riza cried out.


    ¡°The hells you doing to this girl? Huh?!¡± A scuffy voice growled.


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Sophie asked, her eyes wide in confusion.


    ¡°Pfft, playing dumb eh? And trying hide, this fucker huh?!¡± The man jumped backward in surprise. He moved in and threw back Sophie¡¯s hood before she had time to recover and now watched as the three townspeople stare at her in disgusted horror.


    ¡°A fucking knifey huh?¡± Growled the first man, a gruffer voice than the other.


    ¡°The saint damned hells are you doing out here?¡± The soft voiced woman questioned.


    ¡°Hiding and terrifying the citizens, no doubt, never content are they, ptui!¡± Scuffy suggested as he hawked a wad of spit on the ground in front of Sophie.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie blinked back her surprise as she touched her own ears, still confused at what just happened.


    ¡°Not content to fester in your own commune? Preying on the good folk now?!¡± Scuffy continued.


    ¡°What? No!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then the hells do you explain how you made the beastkid cry eh? The hells more do you want?!¡±


    ¡°I-I-I, nothing! I just, she¡¯s my friend!¡±


    ¡°Nyeh yur.¡± Riza tried to agree.


    ¡°There, there she can¡¯t hurt you anymore, we¡¯ll keep you safe.¡± Soft voice reassured Riza, only earning herself the cat''s bewildered gaze.


    ¡°She¡¯s too far from her kin anyways.¡± Gruff voice suggested.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Scuffy rose an eyebrow.


    ¡°Aye.¡± Gruff said with a glint in his eye.


    Sophie watched in horror as the men approached and as she moved to make distance, taking the opportunity Riza pounced at Scuffy and sent him collapsing onto the floor.


    ¡°You leave my friend alone!¡± Riza screamed, her sniffling barely contained and Gruff immediately backed off.


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    The other two townspeople exclaimed, their confusion etched on their faces.


    ¡°Get off!¡± Scuffy roared and Sophie watched in horror as Riza was launched off the man and fell in a heap next to a flowerbed.


    ¡°If she¡¯s with the elf she¡¯s just as bad.¡± Scuff stood back up and unsheathed a knife from his belt.


    ¡°Mate¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit much.¡±


    But his compatriots'' warnings ran hollow as Scuff charged at Sophie and she desperately dodged the man, crushing a small bed of roses and cutting her palm on the thorns. Quickly picking herself up she fought back the pain as she moved to dodge once again.


    Yet, her wounds had not properly healed and in a moment of weakness her leg tingled slightly and kept her off kilter, all the man needed to find an opening. He charged forth once more and as the moonlight glinted off the blade Sophie grabbed a handful of dirt and threw it in his face. she grabbed a fistful of dirt and scattered it in his face.


    He screamed in a mixture of frustration and agony as dirt landed in his eyes, throwing him off balance just enough for Sophie to escape with only a small cut on her arm as the knife plunged downwards. Recovering in but a moment the man tracked Sophie with murderous intent and the two circled each other as she debated how best to flee.


    ¡°Little knife eared kobald, take my brother and now you¡¯re here to rub it in. Why won¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± A yell echoed from across the park. A giant man capable of wrestling the eight foot tall church minotaur marched towards them, an ornate but deadly warhammer in one hand and a fist the size of a head clenched in the other. Veins and scars dotted his arms and face and as he approached Sophie snuck a glance at Scuff and found that his visage had paled in fright.


    As he lifted the warhammer up with both hands as if ready to strike, Scuff quickly threw down his knife and walked backwards ever so slightly, his legs trembling. Taking advantage of the moment Riza pushed herself up and dashed past Scuff and quickly shielded Sophie from the townspeople, a look of fury mixed into her sad eyes. The giant took one look at the carnage to the flowerbeds and roared in fury.


    ¡°Maud¡¯s flowers, the hells did you all do?¡±


    Sophie looked uncertain and moved to reply when Riza quickly shook her head.


    ¡°We were just toying with the knife is all, thought we¡¯d get some pay back yeah?¡± Scuff pleaded, a desperate looknig around him only to find his compatriots already vanished as he looked around desperately. ¡°I mean you¡¯d want to right? After everything¡­¡±


    ¡°The hells that supposed to mean, you saying I can¡¯t do that on my own terms?¡± The giant growled, his form now looming over the small park.


    ¡°N-no...no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you lot to stop causing a ruckus before, haven''t I? Make like your friend Tomas and get out of here before my patience runs out.¡±


    ¡°R-right!¡± Scuff replied, and quickly ran off into the dark streets, his gaze one of hatred thrown at Sophie before he disappeared.


    ¡°So what have we here?¡± The giant growled as he finally turned to face the two and Sophie stifled a yelp as she hid behind Riza.


    The cat on the other hand, dropped her shoulders and sighed. ¡°Sir Wilfred¡­¡±


    Surprised, the man lowered his weapon and strode over, mumbling something strange as he did so. Faint light glowed briefly from his palm as it intertwined with the moonlight and Sophie could swear she saw the roses and flowers shine with vigor once again. A mage? Here?


    ¡°H-oh! Riza from Valryx¡¯s gang, and pray tell why are you protecting one of them?¡± His not so subtle jab at Sophie made her wince, though she was uncertain if it was from the stinging thorns, the cut or the barbed words as she slowly shifted out from Riza¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Riza began but Sophie could see the pain in her eyes and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder.


    Riza turned to smile appreciatively only for her eyes to widen at the sight of Sophie¡¯s wounds. Sophie for her part tried to shake her head in assurance but they found their brief moment interrupted by the man entering with striking range.


    ¡°So? Who is this then?¡±


    The girls shared a look before Riza moved to speak only for Sophie to beat her to the punch.


    ¡°My umm name is Sophie and I¡¯m a friend of Riza¡¯s. We came here from the guild and umm nice to meet you?¡± She tried to add, but finally understood how Scuff had paled under the man¡¯s intense gaze as he remained impassive at her words.


    ¡°Ummm they wanted me to stay with her and¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead Sir Wilfred, everyone died.¡± Riza interjected bluntly, stopping Sophie mid sentence. Though Sophie could hear the sorrow in her voice, the catfolk¡¯s face was eerily neutral. ¡°And Sophie saved me.¡± She choked back another sob.


    ¡°Riza¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh. Why don¡¯t you two come in then? I¡¯m sure you could use some warm food at least, I know you lot liked the mutton pie, why don¡¯t I have Maud whip one up for you?¡± Sir Wilfred said as he knelt in front of the Riza, the menacing aura all but dissipated as he adopted one of somber kindness in his efforts to comfort the poor girl.


    Riza grit her teeth and nodded, giving Sophie¡¯s sleeve a gentle tug only to realize her hand and arm was still wounded and looked horrified once again at the sight.


    Seeing the reaction, Sophie moved to calm her once again only for Wilfred to stand up and take a look at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll patch this up nice and easy, just head inside first and don¡¯t worry about making a mess.¡± A look of sadness briefly flashed through Wilfred¡¯s eyes before he gently urged the two forward and Sophie quietly followed Riza ahead whilst Wilfred lingered behind tending to the flowers.


    The duo gingerly made their way to the inn and as Riza opened the door, Sophie found herself meeting the gazes of a gaggle of scruffy looking men and women looking intensely at the new arrivals as a kindly looking lady looked out from the bar counter.


    ¡°Oh my who do we have here, come in and please take a seat over here.¡± She gestured at an open booth near the corner, and with her invitation declared, almost at once everyone else went back to their own food and conversations. ¡°Come, come.¡± The lady exclaimed as she strutted over to the table.


    Riza wordlessly grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand and dragged her over to the table. And as they sat down together, Riza quietly rested her head on Sophie¡¯s lap as she curled up on the booth.


    ¡°Oh my, oh! It¡¯s one of the adventurers, ah¡­¡± The lady began only to meet Sophie¡¯s gaze and seemed to understand the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll bring out something warming alright? Just wait a little more hmm?¡±


    Sophie gave a tepid smile in return as the proprietress walked back to the kitchen and turned her attention back to Riza¡¯s languid form, stroking an uninjured hand over the girl''s head. What a wild day, Sophie thought exhaustedly as she slumped back against the seat, what the hells happens now?

 Chapter 19: Emotional Whirlwind

    A: ¡°My lords, it is my regret to be the bearer of bad news this fine day. As we are all aware, there has been an increase in raid related activities near the outlying settlements of Boyar Neplisar¡¯s domain. Unfortunately, I have received the reports detailing the complete destruction of the towns of Falloskya, Tarion¡¯s crossing and the Astralian mission in Tyne¡¯s Roost. The death toll is staggering and we believe survivors number in the low hundreds if not dozens.¡±


    S: ¡°By Kargathax¡¯s Wisdom, such a thing and we only call it a raid?¡±


    A: ¡°Indeed my lord, we still have not ascertained how they have pulled such a feat off. All that we know comes from an Astralian Inquisitor already assigned to the region. I shall have a more detailed write up in the morning.¡±


    - Transcript from Prince Zmey the Elder¡¯s Boyar Council: Speakers Identified as Lord General Jakub Arnisson (A) and Boyar Maximillian Sycie (S)


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie yawned absently as she took in her surroundings. She had vaguely remembered shoveling a pie in her mouth and a really soft pillow under her as someone dressed her wounds. The rest was like a blur of words, motions and buzzing that remained a mystery to her up until the instant she woke up from her slumber. Two well worn beds were placed near each other, the end table between removed to the other end of the room to be used as part of a desk. She was in one, her wounds dressed and cleaned, and in the other Riza slept peacefully with her face buried in the pillow.


    A small shared wardrobe sat directly across the beds as shuttered blinds still allowed for slivers of moonlight to dance around the floorboards. Still night time then. She quietly slipped out of bed and spotted two fresh nightgowns in folded piles by the desk and could piece together what had happened. The innkeep must have brought us up here.


    She turned to find her little knapsack just resting confusedly against the wardrobe. Uncertain if it should lean or just sit on the floor with its sole content, her old uniform. The thought jumped into her mind, she could try to get it fixed, though she would need some form of income considering that last she checked she was not exactly well endowed with funds at the moment. Chalk that up to the list of things I need to do, she chuckled grimly at the thought. It was for her an almost nostalgic feeling, a laundry list of tasks to do and almost no idea how to do any of them. Earn some money, fix the uniform, get to Arteria.


    With renewed determination she affirmed her own plans and began wondering about what happens next. She had learned many things over the course of the past week and a half at this point. One of which was she could never quite shake the feeling of being watched, by the creature or otherwise. But more concerningly every time she looked inward she couldn¡¯t help but notice the haze that clouded her memories, the strangeness that infiltrated her thoughts and the doubts as the sounds replayed themselves in her mind. The sounds of something forgotten, of family and of horror.


    The words sounded foreign almost, the only one she could make out was Saphye, her name she presumed. Then the voices of what she could only assume were her parents, one soft but firm, almost sing-song like and the other a kindly but commanding tone, like a troop captain or a master of sorts. Worse though were the sounds of the creature''s words; now clearer than any other time she had ever seen or ¡®heard¡¯ it speak. Seek the stolen dawn, return what was stolen, burn the beacons of great heights and heroism, and find the God-Touched. But what did any of it mean? She could guess God-Touched meant people like Eva, the ducal daughter, had occasionally talked about her past and how after death had found herself meeting the celestial court of Astralis before being reborn into this world. So is it her? Do I just find them all? A specific one? For once she was frustrated and cursed the monster of her nightmares for being unnecessarily vague.


    Still, the rest held no meaning to her, and no matter how clear her memory was she could only toss the scattered fragments around without much success at piecing anything together. She would either need the help of the clergy or some trained scholars, neither of which were easily accessible to her right now. Though the Arterian Academy did contain some of the brightest minds in Cyndralia so if she needed another reason to go, she certainly could add one. Sophie furrowed her brow as she tried to come up with more solutions, when the greatest idea struck, the guildmaster and the guild archives, they¡¯d definitely have something that covered whatever esoteric that might matter! Her eyes gleamed with a small sense of excitement, adventurers were well traveled and likely might have stumbled upon pieces of this mystery at some point only to report it casually and forget, yes this is it, the first steps of a plan!


    She liked this feeling, it was novel, even if it was but a tiny flame, it was a flame she controlled. Aside from meeting with the guildmaster once more she had no real obligation, she was alone to make her own decisions, no head maid or random noble, the only real goals she needed to focus on were her own. Well, maybe with exception for a few friends and comrades along the way, she smiled as she snuck a peak at Riza.


    She chuckled quietly to herself and undressed before putting on the night gown, a soft, pinkish flowing thing that gently kissed her skin. As she moved to sit down at the desk and collect herself, she found herself admiring the homemade designs stitched onto the garment, in house nightgowns?  But a soft murmuring quickly drew her attention to the other bed.


    ¡°Surphur¡­weh¡­awake?¡± The catfolk muttered absently into the pillow.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Nyeh¡­che¡­sweep?¡¯


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nye¡­cyeh¡­neep?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Sophie watched in mild amusement as Riza grumbled to herself before pushing herself off the bed, her sleepy eyes blinking back the drowsiness as she gathered her bearings.


    ¡°Not yet asleep?¡± Riza groaned as she slowly looked around the room.


    ¡°Oh! I just woke up and changed.¡± Sophie whispered a response, hoping not to startle the cat too badly. "Uh so no."


    ¡°Change?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh! See?¡± Sophie replied and stood up from the desk chair and twirled fancily before giving her a curtain call.


    For a moment Riza did not register anything, but after a quick second Sophie watched as a sleepy smile stretched across the cat¡¯s face.


    ¡°Pretty.¡±


    Sophie ducked back down to the chair in embarrassment as the cat scratched herself, her face most certainly not flushed from the surprise like Sophie¡¯s. Sophie drew in a deep breath and composed herself only to find the cat sitting on her knees with a curious look on her face.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why change?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why change?¡±


    ¡°The gown?¡±


    ¡°Yuh.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I mean I figured our stuff got pretty dirty¡­¡± in the scuffle, she wanted to add, but figured Riza was still not exactly mentally there right now.


    ¡°Nyeh!¡± Riza exclaimed in surprise and looked down at herself. The cat still had on a spare set of leather armour lent by Sara and a now very ruffled shirt underneath and practically leapt at the other nightgown.


    Whether lacking in humility, manners or too drowsy to care or perhaps a usual for the catfolk. Sophie was frozen in shock when Riza simply launched her clothing off of herself as she put on the nightgown. For some reason or another she had perhaps expected beastfolk to have fur that hid the body better despite most of the ones she had seen on the streets not being the case or even the slender tail to be able somehow hide something. Nonetheless Sophie quickly spun around and tried her best to scrub the image of Riza¡¯s bare back from her mind. But it looked so firm. She screamed to herself internally at the thought that briefly overtook her mind.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Fortunately, her struggles ceased when Riza yawned once more and Sophie dragged herself back to the waking world as she faced the now dressed adventurer. Unfortunately she struggled to not imagine Riza unclothed and was only saved when the other shot her a concerned gaze.


    ¡°Do¡­do I look weird?¡± Riza asked hesitantly, a little more awake.


    Sophie viciously shook her head in reassurance, ¡°No¡­no! You look fantastic, great I mean.¡±


    Though scrutinized by some side eye from Riza, the cat eventually relented and dragged Sophie up from her chair.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, if we''re up we might as well wash our stuff then.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I mean what? I mean oh yeah, but where?¡± Sophie spluttered out, getting herself another confused look from Riza before the other girl spoke again.


    ¡°Uhh you okay? Just follow me.¡± Riza ordered and grabbed two slippers from a drawer in the wardrobe. Throwing one to Sophie, she quickly slipped it on and gathered her pants and shirt as the duo quietly stepped outside into a well lit hallway. The four doors around them all closed and a single stairway leading up or down. ¡°Down here.¡±


    Sophie followed the others and they stepped out into the great room. Only a few tables not hosted the disparate few still lingering here and as the girls arrived Sophie could feel everyone looking over in curiosity until the bellowing voice from earlier smashed through the silence.


    ¡°Well, well. Finally awake now hmm? What do ya need? Food? Drink?¡± The muscled giant asked from the bar. So he¡¯s the innkeeper? Or is it the lady from earlier?


    Riza gazed at him before giving a small shake and lifted the pile of clothes. With a small ¡°Ah¡± the man tossed her a key which she deftly caught mid air on her pile of clothes.


    ¡°Thanks Wilfred.¡±


    The duo moved to continue before a strange glint overtook the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Riza, if you don¡¯t mind. I want to borrow your friend for a moment.¡± Wilfred chimed in.


    "Eh?"


    Sophie and Riza froze and exchanged a glance. He seems like a nice man but what does he want? She wanted to ask the other girl, but Riza merely looked at her with pleading eyes, as if to ask her to humor the giant¡¯s request. With a sigh and a nod Sophie handed her bundle over to Riza and turned to face the man.


    ¡°Be back in a second, promise.¡± Riza reassured her with a slight smile, ¡°He won¡¯t bite.¡±


    Sophie moved to speak only for the cat to turn around and make her way down another hallway. Feeling slightly more disappointed than waking up from a good nap she nervously ran her hands over her ears as she made her way to the bar, feeling exceptionally naked without her hood hiding her features.


    ¡°Uhh¡­hi.¡± She nervously blurted out as the man planted a mug in front of her with a force enough to shake the bar table.


    ¡°Huh. So you¡¯re her friend then.¡± Wilfred gazed at her accusatory, like a gate guard staring at a diseased vagrant. He rested his arm on the counter and Sophie could almost feel the wood creaking under the weight of his muscles.


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Sophie fiercely nodded as her mouth clamped up.


    ¡°And why haven''t I seen you around before then eh? I know just about everyone around and a fresh faced elf struts in right after a tragedy to swoop up the damsel in distress?¡± Wilfred growled under his breath.


    ¡°N-no! Of course not!¡± She protested.


    ¡°Then explain it in a way that makes sense hmm? I¡¯ve known her team for a while now and they wouldn¡¯t just wilt away that easily. Least of all to your kin¡­no offense.¡± He frowned disappointedly, as if sad that she would even attempt to refute his point.


    ¡°I-I¡­it was¡­¡± Her motor skills refused to function, speech a distant memory. She turned to the table and found herself unintentionally taking a sip of the drink. It was a sweet yet bitter concoction burst with a variety of aromas and herbal flavors. An odd but interesting choice of drink in her opinion, but it did little to lift the uncomfortable silence that had overtaken the great room.


    The large giant man had been very true to his form, a voice that was loud, brash and in charge. In turn his conversation did not exactly remain hushed but rather the entire inn was now fixated on what her reply would be, what strange excuse she would make to dig herself out of this mess. She almost burst into tears, mortified at the thought of trying to regale the tale yet again, but this time, unlike before, she was already guilty, they were only waiting to determine the degree.


    ¡°Well?¡± Wilfred queried, a little softer, a little quieter as if aware how stressed Sophie had just become. But in that voice was still the hint of a command, of an order to be obeyed regardless of one¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I¡­umm¡­well I first saw Hammer Jump as I was¡­hiding and nursing my wound in a tree. And then they¡­¡± And so she began, reciting the strange but tragic fate that befell the adventurers and the horrors that lurked within the Mistveil once more.


    It was tense, a feeling of uneasiness that nipped at her heel with every word and syllable she uttered. She spoke softly to the old giant, but the silence around her carried the words throughout the great room and she could hear the shifting of chairs, mugs and bodies as the other patrons hung onto every word. Much to her chagrin Wilfred did nothing to discourage their advance and merely nodded and hummed as she spoke, his expression one of quiet, if thoughtful contemplation.


    When she finished she noticed the frigid silence that echoed throughout the inn, the occasional pot or pan in the kitchen or distant water splashes the only thing piercing through the veil. She shuffled awkwardly in her seat, the attention growing unbearable as she slowly hid her face between her arms in hopes to avoid the atmosphere.


    For a long time no one made a peep, until a tired looking man in the far corner raised his flagon in the air.


    ¡°To fallen comrades and the grace of the stars!¡± He bellowed, his voice thundering throughout the room.


    ¡°To fallen comrades and the grace of the stars!¡± People began echoing one after another.


    ¡°...grace of the stars.¡± Wilfred muttered under his breath and grabbed a small tankard to drink with the others.


    Sophie watched the display with curiosity, at how everyone seemed to perform a similar gesture before they all returned to subdued chatting with each other. The silent room became abuzz with life as suddenly as it had disappeared. She turned to find the giant man holding an expression of sadness and sorrow, a glint in his eyes that suggested this was a feeling not entirely unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°I used to run ¡®The Horned Avengers¡¯ back during the Second Imperial Expansion war.¡± He suddenly spoke, sending an unprepared Sophie jumping up in surprise. ¡°It never gets easier, losing comrades or the violence.¡± He turned a set of tired brown eyes to Sophie.


    Despite his imposing appearance, when Sophie looked at him closer all she could see was a tired old man. Powerful, scared, and muscles built from unexplainable trials and trauma, but tired nonetheless. A growing amount of wrinkles lined his face and the scars that dotted him all showing evidence of a significant passage of time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you or even feel that Riza should either. But I believe you.¡± He sighed, ¡°Finish the drink and do whatever you need to with her and get some rest. It¡¯s a dandelion honey drink, one of the finest in this town if I do say so myself.¡± His voice trailed off, a tinge of defeat and regret as he turned away. ¡°Just keep her safe.¡±


    Sophie grabbed the drink and prepared to down it when he turned around again, pausing her mid-motion.


    ¡°Come the morrow make sure the two of you get breakfast before you leave. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll do you some good.¡± Finally satisfied, Wilfred turned to leave and Sophie chugged the rest of the drink. The oddly sweet, bitter and herbal infusion bursting flavors all throughout her mouth and nose.


    Breakfast sounds like a lovely idea, Sophie mused to herself and wondered what the dishes would turn out to be. She pushed herself off the barstool and when her eyes swept over the room it felt like almost the whole room turned to stare at her. Self conscious and a bit embarrassed to be caught out in just a nightgown she quickly shuffled over to the door where Riza disappeared behind earlier.


    As she pushed open the door to presumably the laundry room a small ¡®eek¡¯ escaped the cat. Sophie took a single step in and froze. The clothes were, thankfully, all seemingly washed and rinsed. Riza herself was, what Sophie could only describe as frolicking around inside a small tub, playing with the water like Eva would often do in a bath, splashing things around this way and that.


    That for Sophie, was not the main issue, having fun in a bath is a fun enough experience whenever she was allowed one in the estate. What she held concerns were the lack of attire as Riza stood up in a fright to grab for a towel. She could now picture both the front and back end of her unclothed and felt her cheeks growing flushed.


    ¡°I-I¡­uh¡­I¡¯ll wait for you back in the room!¡± She exclaimed and closed the door before RIza could get a word in.


    As Sophie moved back to the stairs she hid her furious blush as best she could and tried to forget the new image etched into her mind. She raced up the stairs to the room and quickly slipped into the still messy bed and threw the covers over her, eyes clenched shut and trying to distract herself with any thought besides the one running rings in her head. She didn¡¯t know what was different when she would help clean Eva during a bath, that felt natural and quite normal but this was strange. A tense but exciting feeling wrapped its tendrils around her and she had to struggle to shake off the feeling.


    Riza had followed up soon after, small tip toe as she inched the door open and sorted out all the clothing. Though Sophie could hear a faint dripping from somewhere right before the cat hopped into bed, she kept her mouth shut and tried her best to not berate Riza. The linen and bed would be soaked through if Riza slept as she did, and could potentially even catch an illness, though admittedly Sophie wasn¡¯t an expert at such things. But she didn¡¯t want to bring up the tub and seemingly neither did Riza, much to her relief.


    ¡°En night Sophie.¡± Riza gently purred as the sound of her burying her head in the pillow muffled out the words.


    ¡°Good night.¡± She whispered back, her mind still a whirlwind. But this is fine right? She wondered briefly before tossing around in bed, it''ll pass in the morning, I''m sure.

 Chapter 20: Mists Blessing

    ¡°Why do I do what I do? It is a tough question I must admit. Perhaps the thrill? Promise of riches wild beyond your dreams? The danger of encountering rare creatures? Or the thirst for knowledge? I cannot answer. All I can tell you is this, within my very bones, the call to discover faraway places, forgotten ruins, and chart new paths reverberates through my very being. There is no challenge or adventure so great that I would ever stop, I imagine. To be free perhaps, that is the true goal, to know that whatever happens, I was the one who started the journey. ¡± - Senior Pathfinder Terrance Bell, Arterian Exploration Guild - ¡®An Explorer¡¯s Journey Across Cyndralia¡¯ - Chapter 1: A Fated Calling


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°So Gil, when was that job of yours again?¡± Master Albert asked.


    ¡°If I remember correctly the contract is to begin in two days time at noon.¡± Gil replied with a furrowed brow, the dates growing fuzzy in his mind.


    ¡°In that case do you mind if you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, we brought her here anyways and Annalise seems to have grown fond of her company anyways.¡±


    ¡°I have not! I mean not that I mind you, you¡¯re delightful.¡± The accused protested before hastily dismantling her own point.


    A small chuckle ran through the room as the ranger pouted and shot Sophie a pleading look. But she ruefully raised her shoulders and giggled at the ranger¡¯s distress instead, unwilling to bring any of the teasing upon herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s always nice to make new friends and comrades. See to it that you sort things out for her the coming few and take her along if possible alright? It¡¯ll be like a hands-on adventure for free, consider this a small request from me.¡± Master Albert winked at her.


    ¡°Haaah, you got it guildmaster.¡± Gil replied.


    ¡°Good, good. Now onto more somber matters, Riza.¡± Albert announced and the joyful mood in the room evaporated in an instant. ¡°The guild will obviously offer compensation and handle any outstanding legal matter but I do have to ask, what will you do now?¡±


    His question hung like an executioner''s axe over the gathered crowd, all eyes fell upon the cat as she mulled over the gloomy possibilities quietly.


    ¡°I¡­I think¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of her too for now, if you¡¯re okay with it Riza.¡± Annalise interjected as more than a few raised eyebrows turned her way. ¡°If anything you can serve as a minder for Sophie while things¡­settle down.¡±


    A pause settled in the room, the frigid silence holding things in place until a slow nod escaped from the cat, her tail curled by slowly standing up straighter.


    ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you Riza then I¡¯m comfortable with drafting up the documents to pin up Hammer Jump as¡­on an extended hiatus.¡± Master Albert carefully broached the subject, and his shoulders sagged in relief when Riza gave him another nod. ¡°Well then, that¡¯s most of the important matters settled for now. You two,¡± He turned to Annalise and Gil, ¡°can speak to Nyria for extra compensation and I¡¯ll even throw in some personal funds for an allowance for her.¡± He gestured to Sophie.


    ¡°Sir I can¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Sophie protested.


    ¡°Nonsense, this is a strange situation all round and I would prefer you to enjoy Eichafen comfortably if not quite luxuriously. I mean unless you have other requests for the guild in which case¡­¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s umm more than enough,¡± Sophie began, but a thought burst through her mind, ¡°Oh! If it isn¡¯t too much of a bother, would you umm¡­I mean it doesn¡¯t have to happen but I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could send a letter to Evaline Rosengart to at least let her know that I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Sophie watched as the guildmaster raised his brow in amusement and tilted his head as if in contemplation before releasing a small chuckle and clasped his hands together.


    ¡°Anything specific you want me to tell her?¡± He flashed a wry smile and Sophie could feel the tension vanish.


    ¡°Ahh..umm, thank you so much! And maybe tell her I¡¯m fine, that I really miss her and I¡¯m really really sorry for messing up her book.¡± Sophie could feel the excitement coursing through her veins as she thought of everything she wanted to tell Eva before desperately compressing the list down. ¡°Umm and¡­oh! Tell her not to worry too much and to have fun before going to the Academy. Ah! And that I¡¯ll join her in Arteria eventually and to make sure to take notes.¡±


    As Sophie finished blurting out the last of her statement she found that everyone else was looking at her with amused looks, the guildmaster being the only one looking down at a parchment and furiously scribbling away.


    ¡°Sorry for rambling.¡± She dipped her head apologetically before a few merry laughs filled the room once more. ¡°Um¡­sorry?¡± She looked on in confusion.


    ¡°Hah, to think you could see so human and at ease is incredible.¡± A deep voice bellowed.


    ¡°Thulgrim?¡± Arnold exclaimed in mock surprise.


    ¡°Kobald ass! I mean, good you¡¯re doing well but don¡¯t get too comfortable, yer only temporary.¡± Thulgrim growled in displeasure, his normal demeanor returning after a moment of weakness.


    Sophie dipped her head in tepid acknowledgement and saw the guildmaster look at everyone to see if there were any more matters to take care of. Seeing none, he clapped his hands together.


    ¡°Alright then, dismissed.¡±


    A few sighs of relief and some farewells were shared before the party headed back down, mixed in with Sophie throwing one last greedy glance at the bookshelves lining the wall before being dragged away.


    This early morning dampness outside the guildhall reminded her a little bit of the Mistveil and she shuddered thinking back to her time spent in the ruins. Still, such memories did little to slow her down as she opened herself to trying and enjoying as much of her time here before tagging along on the next job in two days time. Gil and Master Albert have talked something about the excavations team and she personally bristled at the thought about having to visit another set of forgotten ruins, but Gil had assured her the area was secured and that this was more a formality. Though doubtful, Sophie finally acquiesced when Annalise agreed to help her get a set of armour just in case.


    Riza had, on the other hand, remained remarkably nonchalant if a bit upset ever since they woke up. Wilfred had barely time to pester the two when they were collected by Annalise and Sara, offering their apologies and promising to bring the duo back in one piece. Riza had then mostly just trudged along listlessly and Sophie suspected that the finality of coming to terms with the loss of her friends had taken a bigger chunk of her mental wellbeing than expected.


    Thankfully, having the rest of the day to themselves seemed to have brought at least a slight morale boost for everyone as they debated on what to do next. Sara and Arnold, took to keeping Riza company and helping her along as she handled what affairs remained regarding her previous party. Gil had bravely volunteered to remain behind at the guild as he joined the other team captains to discuss an overall strategy for dealing with the undead. That left Annalise and Sophie for a trip to the church and before the armourers. Thulgrim had, for his part, grumbled about everyone going soft before heading to meet with some weaponsmiths in the city.


    Nyria apparently, had already received instructions even before the meeting and when Annalise and Sophie had approached she already had a small pouch with a few coins ready. She had given the two a cool but silent nod as she spared not an extra moment and returned to her work. Sophie had wanted to ask the secretary about the other elves located within Eichafen, but Annalise had quickly shook her head and tugged Sophie along as if trying to warn her of something.


    Taking the hint Sophie begrudgingly followed along and allowed her to be taken outside, allowance in tow.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Annalise suddenly asked, startling Sophie.


    ¡°Huh? I mean yeah? Why?¡±


    Annalise wrapped her hands around Sophie¡¯s hair and tied it into a neat little pony tail, tying it together with a small red ribbon she pulled out of her pocket before throwing on Sophie¡¯s hood.


    ¡°Eep!¡± Sophie squeaked and felt a small pat on her head.


    ¡°Your nightmares and everything is what I meant.¡±


    Sophie had suspected this already but her mood plummeted nonetheless.


    ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s gotten better I think.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look so glum now, let¡¯s get lunch after visiting the priest. My treat.¡± Annalise quipped as she gave Sophie a quick comforting squeeze on her shoulder.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Yeah¡­yeah.¡±


    With a huff and a sigh the two bid farewell to the others outside and began heading to the east towards Rosendorf Square, but before they could leave properly something stopped Sophie in her tracks.


    In the time they spent inside the guildhall meeting with Master Albert, the immediate area in the platz had transformed completely. Merchants and traders lined the streets, hawking wares and pulling inebriated customers into expensive purchases of ¡®exotic¡¯ trinkets, likely local crafts just named differently. Rustic stores stood side by side with dozens of temporary stalls, most slowly being restocked and filled. Freshly baked bread and streetside food wafted tempting scents into the air around them as vendors prepared for the lunchtime crowds.


    Sophie felt her stomach rumble and mouth watering as she contemplated food beyond the porridge and travel rations that they had relied upon the past few days. Not that Rumhol village fare was undesirable, but there was something profoundly less rustic and more appetizing that she smelled from the meals here.


    ¡°One thing.¡± Annalise tutted, ¡°One thing and then we go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m a little hungry too, but I¡¯ve got a place in mind for lunch you know!¡±


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Sophie giggled and found herself smiling at the ranger¡¯s disapproving face.


    The frown morphed into a sly grin as Annalise eventually gave in and walked with Sophie around the Grand Platz.


    Having gained approval Sophie bounced around curiously from stall to stall. Trinkets, crafts and all assortments of quilts, silks and furs lined the shelves. It was nice, she thought to herself, pulling her sleeves back to bask in the sun¡¯s blessing, it felt good to have a little calm every once in a while. Stretching her bare arms into the air, she watched a bard with his lute tune his instrument in preparation for the day ahead, a young maiden helping set up her family stall, a burly lumberjack with his loose tunic and vest trading friendly insults with business partners as they all shared a morning brew.


    Hunters and carpenters scurried back and forth, carrying their catches and wares throughout the streets, racing to the main marketplace to sell the freshest goods and hopefully overcharge the early crowd.


    Surrounding all of them, all manners of baked and cooked goods began being placed onto open shelves. But what caught her eye the most was a small confectionary. The scent of baked oats mixing into the sugary sweetness of a cream drew her nose to a small stall hugging the edge of a two story townhouse. A small cake shaped dessert sat perfectly cylindrical on top of what Sophie presumed was a freshly baked oat cookie. Composed of a slightly nutty looking cream filling topped with a layer of berries and oats, Sophie knew exactly what she wanted.


    As she bent over to study it further a hand reached past her and dropped a silver Arte on the counter and the man behind the counter was surprised, but grateful for the patronage.


    ¡°Only if you share. You¡¯ve got quite the eye for expensive things, we¡¯re lucky the guild gave us ample funds.¡± Annalise whispered to her left and Sophie felt herself blush in embarrassment, that could¡¯ve bought five loaves of bread! Ashamed but already in too deep, she was committed to consuming this delicacy and looked to Annalise for the final seal of approval as they shuffled to a nearby bench. With one last firm nod received and a travel spoon from Annalise¡¯s pocket, she moved in to take a bite and discovered a feeling of pure sugary bliss.


    A distinctive crunchiness from the oats mixed with the mild sweetness of the cream paired swimmingly with the tangy tartness of the berries. Underneath the flavours a nice bite from the cookie beneath as it was just soft enough to easily take out a portion using the spoon, and just chewy enough to convey a sense of firmness without being overly tough.


    ¡°Mmmm!¡± Sophie exclaimed with her cheeks stuffed like a squirrel and Annalise openly laughed at the sight earning herself a small glare from Sophie.


    ¡°Ahaha, look at you! Oh my you¡¯re absolutely adorable, I almost don¡¯t want to eat any just to watch you.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± Sophie grumbled, partly embarrassed, partly annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Mist¡¯s Blessing. Berries to symbolize the harvest, oat flakes for the forest, cream for the mist so it can¡¯t be too sweet. Of course the cookie is just for texture and flavour but we can say it¡¯s to represent the earth we thrive on.¡± Annalise stated matter of factly.


    Sophie pretended to listen and snuck in a second bite before the other girl could react, eliciting an offended gasp before she passed the treat along. Annalise narrowed her eyes and glared at Sophie with disgust etched on her face as she scooped a bite for herself and Sophie watched her face transform into one of joy. Today feels like a good day, she found herself thinking and from her friend¡¯s expression, Annalise agreed as well.


    <hr><hr>


    The sun had risen higher when the duo finally passed the arch through to the streets near Saint Rosendorf Square. With a lovely desert inside their stomachs their mood was higher than ever as they chatted amongst themselves. Annalise briefed Sophie about adventuring protocol and inquiring about fighting styles whilst Sophie shared more about her time spent with Evaline. But soon the atmosphere around them began changing and though Annalise took it in stride, Sophie found herself fascinated by the town around them.


    Rounding another corner the drab houses around Grand Heldplatz gave way to a flag covered street, each ruffling gently in the wind, bright and dark colours alike clashed for dominance as intricate designs of eagles, lions, griffins, and a whole menagerie of other symbols now dotted the landscape. The townhouses themselves grew larger and more spacious, walled courtyards and fences now became more commonplace as her own cobbled steps faded into stone brick.


    Sophie found that even the street vendors seemed different, instead of some ramshackle blob of vendors and entertainers the ones here seemed so much more organized and haughty. People too seemed to reflect a familiar sense of snobiness, nobles and their retinue of servants, performers striving to earn a patron, clothes all of silk or some exotic thread, their gait more poised and refined, like the noble¡¯s. I¡¯m out of place here, shaking her head. I don¡¯t belong. Drawing her hood closer around her she tried hiding herself before Annalise proudly led her along with head held high.


    ¡°Come on now, Sophie, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Sophie huffed her assent and though she was self conscious she followed along. But her complaints about not fitting in soon vanished as she caught sight of a massive cathedral in front of her. A large clearing filled with crowds of well dressed people milling around shops and restaurants. In the far side were grand steps leading to the church, polished marble flaunting its opulence in a city of stone and wood. Reinforced stone structures towered over her, looming over the town square with large stained glass windows and flanked by a series of pointed arches alongside a low brown wall around it all.


    A preacher stood on the street outside the church, delivering his sermon to the crowd currently blocking the main entrance, clad in comfy white vestments with only a single red and blue stripe on his robes denoting him to be nothing more than Lightbearer, one of the less important roles.


    ¡°Welcome to Eichafen Cathedral Sophie, one of the wonders of the frontier that just visiting will have you blessed for a year! If you believe that rumor, if you don¡¯t then I guess an oversized marble building.¡± Annalise announced, ¡°Now, after you.¡± She gestured grandly for Sophie to move and Sophie responded with a bow in kind.


    Slinking their way through the crowd she pushed open the door and felt a chill run down her spine. Sparse few candles lit up the interior and though the sun illuminated all the stained glass, it seemed more like the depicted saints and gods were grotesque versions of themselves staring into the church alongside rows of statue and decorative regalia. A dozen odd parishioners, priests and priestess turned to stare at the new arrival, their gazes filled with an odd mixture of curiosity and tiredness.


    One of the more well dressed priests clad in blue gestured to another and she watched as a glum looking Lightward with medium cropped hair approached her. His singular red and two blue stripes looked oddly fitting for the half hunched man when bathed in the light from the colored glass.


    With a huff the Lightward adjusted his collar before speaking, ¡°Welcome to the Church of Astralis faithful one, we wish upon you a blessed day and if thou shall be seeking guidance then myself or another Lightward could¡­¡±


    Giving what she thought was a polite looking smile she replied, ¡°Thank you for the assistance.¡±


    ¡°Erik¡± Replied the Lightward.


    ¡°Thank you for the help Lightward Erik, we are looking to a senior priest if possible about some¡­unsettling phenomenon.¡± Annalise took over.


    Erik furrowed his brows in annoyance, the reluctance to interrupt his seniors evident on his face. ¡°I mean if I could be of assistance instead? I¡¯m somewhat trained in these matters myself.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Lightward, but I believe this matter does require more senior authority.¡± Annalise insisted.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Erik sighed in defeat and wandered back to the older priest. After what seemed a minute of tense debate the elderly priest instructed another to head over.


    Clad in a robe of pure red with a dotted blue sash, the senior Lightwarden gave a small bow and Sophie responded in kind.


    ¡°I have been told you require assistance regarding matters of paranormal or spiritual matters?¡± He queried.


    The duo looked at each other and nodded their affirmation to which the senior priest beckoned for them to follow him.


    ¡°I assume you would like some privacy?¡±


    ¡°That would be nice, right Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡±


    ¡°Very well then let me just¡­there we go.¡± He unlocked a small cylindrical room filled with what Sophie guessed were shrines to the High Pantheon. Gratiax the God of war and fire; Tesadus the God of honour and earth; Caelinor and Morea the twin God and Goddess of darkness and shadows; Euthyina the Goddess of justice, order and water; Phaenera the Goddess of magic and wind; and Astralis the reclaimer and Goddess of the Heavenly Court. The high pantheon, Sophie huffed in affirmation, at least as far as I remember from the lessons I listened in on with Eva.


    ¡°Ladies, after you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you warden.¡±


    Sophie nodded her thanks as they stepped into the stone brick room, a strange silence as it effectively isolated the outside sounds completely. She noticed the carpeted floor and felt a small urge to rub her feet on the carpeting to see how it felt, but figured it would be a little disrespectful to do so in front of a priest.


    ¡°So to maintain some professionality, I am Lightwarden Manric or you can address me as Father Manric. I take it that you needed my opinion that this is not a matter to be taken lightly?¡± He glared intrusively and Sophie shrunk a little.


    ¡°Thank you for heeding us, Father Manric, my friend here has been suffering not just from nightmares but visions of something¡­dark.¡± Annalise nudged Sophie.


    Sophie nodded silent as the flood of grotesque images flooded back into her head, her body reliving the phantom pain caused by the horrifying creature.


    ¡°Excuse me young lady?¡± The Lightwarden¡¯s voice brought her back to the room.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She turned to Annalise with concern.


    ¡°Umm he¡¯s waiting for you to explain everything.¡± The other girl whispered.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Your friend is correct, you may begin whenever.¡± He said with a huff of annoyance, clearly seeing this as a trivial matter.


    Cowed but unwilling to turn back now Sophie began describing what she could remember of the nightmare creature and the words it shared. ¡°Umm it all started up when¡­¡±

 Evas Resolve: Warpath of the White Rose

    ¡°Urgent Report 223 Signed by Colonel Joseph Falken - Acting Commander of Berhang-Rothmul Fortress:


    Traxian 3rd Legion Redeployed from South Adornar to Western Border near Tynsford - End.


    Traxian 81st Corps of Engineers Breached Tynsford Territorial Integrity for ¡®Civil Maintenance¡¯ and Suspected Creation of Waterway Crossing - End.


    Traxian 9th Legion Reorganized near Western Border near Tynsford - End.


    Elements of 1st ¡®Eagle¡¯s Fist¡¯ Legion Redeployed to Western Border near Tynsford - End.


    Abenstadt Felmarch Border Region Increased Military Fortification - End.


    Conclusion: Potential Traxian Invasion - Timeframe Critical - Requesting Immediate Response.¡±


    - Bloodied Note Found on a Carradorian Rider near Carad¡¯s March Highway


    <hr><hr>


    Evaline Rosengart snarled as she faced the men in the chairs, their pathetic form matching the ramshackle hut they were currently in. Standing to the side Sir Baylein, a senior knight of House Rosengart watched apathetically behind his helm visor, the silent arbiter of the proceedings.


    ¡°Who are you working for and where did the caravan go?¡± She growled.


    The two stayed silent, their bruised faces emotionless as they remained resolute in their silence.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Eva sighed and nodded at the knight.


    In but a moment his blade came down and decapitated the first of the traitors, justice served to those who would defy the ducal will. As his head landed on the floor the other man flinched, and looked up at Eva with hatred.


    ¡°You-you can¡¯t just do this! Your father would be ashamed of such abuse of power!¡± He spat at her.


    Eva spit back onto his lap and looked him in the eye. ¡°Father, might be, but he oft finds himself ensnared by drama at the capital and mother is the one left behind. Unfortunately for you Duchess Rosengart finds this flagrant betrayal of her trust unacceptable and dismissed the two of you.¡± She pulled out a crumpled letter and threw it at the man¡¯s feet. ¡°And even more unfortunate was your incompetence to shred all the evidence. So I ask once more who and where?¡±


    ¡°Damn you and your obsession with a half breed knife, you¡¯re a ducal daughter so act like it and protect your people, not theirs¡­ack.¡± The man spluttered as Eva wrapped her hands around his throat.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll¡­never¡­¡±


    ¡°Where?!¡±


    ¡°Stupid knife eared¡­guh.¡± The man choked, his eyes growing smaller.


    ¡°My lady.¡±


    ¡°Who and where?!¡± Eva screamed as she throttled the man.


    ¡°Lady Rosengart.¡± Baylein¡¯s gentle voice interrupted her and she released the man.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She reeled backwards, the sweat dripping from her brow as her hands trembled with a mixture of rage and fear.


    Without warning Sir Baylein lifted his blade and decapitated the second man, sending his head to join his comrades.


    ¡°Baylein?¡± Eva exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°We have what we need.¡± The knight replied calmly.


    ¡°We-huh-what?¡± Eva failed to hold back her surprise.


    ¡°It took me a while but look at his hands, at the signet ring.¡±


    Eva examined it and stared blankly at the strange sigil, knowing it meant something important but not quite what it was. ¡°Umm.¡±


    ¡°Sorry my lady, I forget you¡¯ve avoided them for the most part, it¡¯s a symbol of the Astral Church.¡±


    ¡°The Church?¡± Eva raised her voice in alarm.


    ¡°Indeed, they have a few different branches, but this acts as an indicator for a collaborator.¡± He pointed to the ring, ¡°Inquisition business.¡±


    Eva gasped and stared on in shock before pulling the knife strapped to her boot out. Her brow scrunched together and she dashed towards the knight before he could react and held it to his throat. ¡°And how do I know you didn¡¯t just silence him to earn my trust. That you aren''t also in league with these little shits.¡±


    Perhaps a little too calmly Baylein held up his hands in surrender, ¡°Hold my lady, I assure you I did not.¡±


    ¡°Then talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around long enough to deal with all manners of organizations, including the Inquisition. So has the Duke and most of the nobility.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°It means I should be able to recognize these symbols in keeping your family safe so I know what threat should assail us.¡±


    ¡°And how do I know you aren¡¯t more connected than you¡¯re letting on?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, but because I¡¯m dedicated to House and Hearth that you can rely on. And if that¡¯s not enough then because I never reported you to the church.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Eva pressed the knife closer and used her free hand to lift Baylein¡¯s visor, staring down the older man as the knight looked only slightly more concerned than before.


    ¡°You have to admit it¡¯s quite telling when¡­when did you find your maid again? When you were seven? Eight years old?¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Eva¡¯s blade drew a small amount of blade as it pierced the outermost layer of skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected you were not quite normal when you outran the entire guard detachment, myself and Count Erik included. No reasonable explanation for how a small girl could outpace trained knights and guardsmen.¡± He wrinkled his face at the memory and Eva pulled back slightly, her expression dropping.


    ¡°So you always¡­knew?¡±


    ¡°Suspected that you had some traces of divinity, more like.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°I figured you have your own reasons my lady, and as I said, I serve House and Hearth first before the Church and Star. I mean ultimately I believe in Astralis of course, but the Church is a corrupt bureaucracy like any other.¡±


    ¡°So you just never¡­said anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to admit an eight year old outran you.¡± Baylein joked and Eva pulled away, sighing at the revelation.


    ¡°So this whole time¡­¡±


    ¡°My lady, might I suggest we focus on the matter at hand? You can ask me more questions later on.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Right, right.¡± Eva agreed, ¡°So uh, sorry for that.¡± She looked sheepishly at her knife.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright my lady.¡±


    ¡°Right then, so what umm did we learn?¡± She recoiled slightly at the severed heads, the weight of her actions slowly growing heavier on her shoulders.


    ¡°Church related kidnapping is what I suspect, and if my suspicions are correct then they were likely after you instead of your maid.¡±


    Eva looked up in distraught as his words entered her ears, a feeling of regret and sadness coiled around her heart.


    ¡°In this respect I would suspect that they transferred her to one of two places.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­oh?!¡±


    ¡°In Carrador at least, as far as I can recall, when speaking with the Duke we guessed at two potential Inquisitorial outposts. One is in the capital obviously.¡± He mentioned casually, much to Eva¡¯s surprise, ¡°The other should be up north in Duke Walden¡¯s domain, at the city of Eichafen I believe. It¡¯s a strategically located town between our neighbors.¡± Baylein explained at the slightly confused face Eva put on.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°I confess either could be likely locations given that you were likely the intended target..


    ¡°So we should head out at once, gather a few retainers and¡­¡±


    ¡°I must respectfully disagree my lady.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just killing these two would send some alerts to their spies, but if we were to deviate from our predicted future too much they would likely know something is up.¡±


    ¡°So you mean they should already know I¡¯m going to Arteria?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, as they were former household guards we should expect them to know much more than we would expect.¡±


    ¡°How?!¡±


    ¡°We patrol and stand around all day, most of them are likely to go unnoticed when serving as guards. So I cannot understate how likely it is they already relayed some information back to their handlers.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is.¡±


    ¡°And what about this?¡± Eva held up the letter, ¡°Surely we can do something knowing that they have a contact in Wasburg?¡± Her eyes pleaded with the knight for something, anything that they could do.


    It was rotten luck that everything Baylein said made sense, they had already overplayed their hand by chasing down the two traitors, they would only reveal themselves if they continued hunting down leads. But Eva wasn¡¯t satisfied, they had to do something, she had to do something, the bastards abducted her best friend and ward under her nose and she would make them pay for such a transgression. How was the main question but she vowed to bring Sophie home, the girl was shy to a fault and Eva feared that she would get herself tangled up with more unscrupulous elements of society if she was let loose. She was, after all, quite na?ve and almost kept herself squarely to her books. Eva shuddered to even imagine what would happen to her if they realized she wasn¡¯t the outworlder they weren¡¯t looking for.


    ¡°You might be right but we have to do something or they might hurt her!¡± Eva growled once more.


    ¡°And we will, but we must be certain not to tip off our hand too early and provoke a response from them. If they truly made a mistake as I suspect they might have, then they would think she was the potential saint instead and so would at least keep her around for a while. So we must be careful.


    Eva chewed her nails in frustration. Again, Baylein was correct, but time not spent in pursuit was another second they were likely to find the trail cold.


    ¡°So what would you suggest Sir Baylein, aside from pursuing them I do not see another option that could save Sophie before they figure out they have the wrong girl.¡±


    The knight nodded thoughtfully, certainly Eva¡¯s concerns made sense.


    ¡°What if we split up?¡± Eva suggested, mulling over the different options.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I have to prepare for my trip to the Academy next week, I can use that as an excuse to get supplies at the capital.¡± Eva suggested, "With the right instructions I could investigate on my own as well, and don''t try to dissuade me, this doesn''t end until Sophie is safe."


    ¡°Understandable. So while you do that I could investigate Wasburg and Eichafen after I make my way up there. A reasonable if not exactly creative solution.¡± Baylein nodded approvingly.


    ¡°Do you think it is possible?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, certainly possible. But I don¡¯t know if the Duke or the Duchess would allow me to head so far from the domain up North for no particular reason at all.¡±


    Eva grumbled, it was a rational counterpoint, neither mother or father would likely approve such a wasteful expenditure, unless¡­


    ¡°What if I had something I needed up north?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Like what?¡± Questioned Baylein, perhaps a little too sarcastically.


    Eva grit her teeth, again another roadblock and understandable question. She beckoned for Baylein to follow her out the room, the sight of the corpses more distracting than she anticipated. Shutting the door behind them both of them took a deep breath in of the clear air around them as the stale iron smell of the shack was cleared from their nostrils.


    ¡°My lady, what if you needed a memento or something from the North, either for academic reasons or personal coping.¡± Baylein suggested as he gently nursed the cut on his neck.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°But what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Say you needed a ring, pendant, or something specific to Volksgrad or the northern counties since you did find your maid from around there.¡±


    ¡°To show my parents that I¡¯m concerned but I already see it as a lost cause?¡±


    ¡°Something of the sort, yes. Like a symbol to serve as a memory.¡±


    ¡°Huh, and what would I get?¡±


    ¡°Hmm I know Volksgrad is quite famed for the iconography of their winged knights. I would expect Eichafen to have at least some evidence of that just from trade in general. Or perhaps an elven statue of Stellesia, normally she''s depicted as human but I recall you telling me your maid believed strongly in the Goddess of Travelers, it would be a good excuse. That''s something likely restricted to Volksgrad or Eichafen in particular given that they do have elven enclaves. But..."


    "But?"


    "I fail to see how your parents wouldn¡¯t just send for a commission to be delivered instead of direct pick up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone anymore.¡±


    ¡°Pardon milady?¡±


    ¡°I tell my parents I don¡¯t trust anyone to do anything for me anymore. My best friend got taken right under our noses and almost no one suffered any repercussions. Not that I trusted much of anyone anyways.¡± Eva glowered, clenching her fist as she listened to the rustling of trees and grass.


    ¡°And so you need an at least trustable confidant to acquire it.¡±


    ¡°Who better than the man who has to atone for losing me once?¡±


    ¡°If you can convince your parents then I will assist.¡±


    ¡°And why are you helping anyways.¡± Eva turned a suspicious eye towards the knight, ¡°I don¡¯t recall you ever owing me any favours.¡±


    ¡°Duty and honour milady. Perhaps a sprinkling of sympathy as well.¡± Baylein replied somberly, a certain morose look overtaking his face.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°The ducal household is my charge and I unwittingly allowed infiltrators to spirit away a person from the ducal daughter¡¯s room, that alone is unacceptable. Honour demands I atone for my failure.¡± Baylein gripped his sword hilt harder.


    ¡°As for sympathy?¡± Eva asked, curious at what the reply would be.


    ¡°Men and elves have been in conflict for a long time, one gets used to death after a while and slaying the other becomes as natural as breathing. It warms the heart to see a chance at reconciliation that is unmarred by the scars of the past, perhaps an old soul just wishes for it to blossom is all.¡±


    ¡°How thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, Sir Baylein.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, milady. And thank you for taking care of the girl, old wounds might never heal between our people and theirs but it¡¯s a start.¡± Baylein finished, and Eva could see the reflections of his past in his eyes. A gaze that carried the weight of a thousand sins. "I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± He tilted his head to the shack, ¡°Head back first and I¡¯ll try to have Corporal Torstig accompany you to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Torstig?¡±


    ¡°I trust the man, he¡¯s Knight Sergeant Vermolke¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ and the masked knight you often spar with when myself or Vermolke is not around.¡±


    ¡°Ah! So that was his name!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be devastated that you don¡¯t remember him. He talks about dueling the Duke''s daughter all the time.¡± Baylein joked and the two shared a sad chuckle at the thought.


    ¡°So I suppose everything is decided.¡± Eva sighed.


    ¡°It appears so my lady.¡±


    ¡°This is your last chance to back out.¡± Eva said as she turned towards the estate, ¡°I think you understand that I won¡¯t just stop with finding her. If she¡¯s hurt at all they¡¯ll pay in blood.¡± She clenched her fists and narrowed her gaze at the tree line as if daring the very world itself to stop her.


    ¡°Even the church?¡±


    ¡°Even them.¡±


    A moment of silence rested between the two and Eva dared not turn around when she heard Sir Baylein walk forward to join her. It would likely bring hell upon whoever defied the church and likely mire her life in chaos. Her only hope being that Frederick would be willing to help maintain the peace after she found Sophie.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten this far.¡± His armour plates clinked together as he gestured again to the shack, ¡°It¡¯s hard to turn back now.¡±


    ¡°But the church?¡±


    ¡°I''ll help and that¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Eva said and turned back towards the knight, a determined gaze in her eyes as the man nodded his affirmation, ¡°Then let the world know of the thorns of House Rosengart, and the reckoning that comes from harming my companions.¡±


    ¡°For House Rosengart.¡± Baylein echoed.


    ¡°And let them know I feel my fury.¡± Eva declared to the world.


    ¡°And may thine fury be felt.¡± Baylein agreed.


    Eva turned back away and closed her eyes, taking in the last moments of tranquility before her campaign began. Hold on Sophie, I''ll find you.

 Chapter 21: Calm Before the Storm

    ¡°Saint Rosendorf served the people of Carrador and Cyndralia in equal measures when he sacrificed his life to subdue a rogue Myndiri necromancer and their army of the dead that emerged from the Mistveil. We remember him in his service to the realm and to the safety of the continent. May he forever be graced by the stars.¡± - Engravings located on the plinth of the statue of Saint Rosendorf located in Eichafen.


    <hr><hr>


    Lightwarden Manric pinched his nose as his furrowed brows wiggled in distress. Clearly Sophie¡¯s recounting of events had troubled him and despite his tired if somewhat abrasive demeanour she was secretly glad that at least he Lightwarden was taking her seriously. Perhaps we¡¯re one step closer to a solution after all. Annalise had planted herself on the steps leading to the room and Sophie could tell that unfortunately she too, was extremely concerned as she mulled over Sophie¡¯s words.


    Sophie watched with her own growing concern as the other two remained silent for an inordinately long time, her eyes trying their best not to stare and instead inspecting the different statuettes of the Goddesses and Gods. A small tinge of disappointment settled over her, it made sense that everyone mainly prayed to the high pantheon, but she often found herself turning to Stellesia, Goddess of wanderers, travellers, and the lost. Whose only real crime in humanity¡¯s eyes was being a divine who very much was revered by the elvish clans in ages past, though nowadays even the elves have mostly turned to Astralis or Tesadus fully.


    ¡°If what you say is indeed the truth then this is of grave concern indeed, I would recommend an exorcism and many prayers to begin with. Though I doubt it is a malevolent spirit or demonic possession per se, it is one measure we should take just in case.¡± Father Manric¡¯s voice drew the girl¡¯s attention as he spoke. ¡°Thankfully it shows no signs of domination or controlling your actions fully aside from the emergence of phantom pain. And just to be clear, your slight limp and bandages on your arms have nothing to do with this¡­this entity?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, they were either field injuries or from scuffles.¡±


    ¡°Ok, so at least we can rule out physical control completely. And mentally have you done or said things that you felt were the creature¡¯s instead of yourself?¡±


    ¡°I..¡± Sophie blanked as she tried to recall every instance she had met the creature, ¡°I don¡¯t think so? But I did try to converse with it somewhat.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Father Manric baulked, the surprise clearly visible.


    ¡°I..it wasn¡¯t intentional. I discovered it seemingly responded to my questions and so I tried thinking at it, and speaking aloud. But only a little, and I don¡¯t think it cared enough to respond either.¡± She quickly added, hoping she didn¡¯t just earn herself a spot on the Astral Church¡¯s hit-list for heretics.


    ¡°That is concerning indeed. But you¡¯re sure there¡¯s been no direct mental influence? No forced words or strange conversations?¡± Father Manric asked. Yet even though he looked at Sophie and directed the question at her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was asking if Annalise had ever seen such behaviour instead.


    Proficient picking up the subtle cues, Annalise responded on Sophie¡¯s behalf better than she ever could.


    ¡°There was one time where we took a bath. I asked her about her past and she practically seized up as if under the effects of a spell or a major allergy. Aside from that I haven¡¯t noticed anything out of the ordinary besides what she told you.¡± Annalise looked at Sophie as she replied, making the girl ever so slightly more self conscious, as if the ranger was accusing her of holding things back.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s an interesting thing to note,¡± Father Manric rubbed his stubble, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the memories yet, but what time frame were they about? Perhaps someone or something implanted a complex series of spells to forcibly stop you from remembering something. Potentially a cult ritual even.¡± Father Manric suggested and Sophie felt herself shiver at the thought.


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m not really sure. All I know is that I can¡¯t really recall much beyond a decade ago. I remember being six and then growing up but everything about being just a kid is super fuzzy to me. Like just nothingness that causes a headache.¡±


    Annalise placed a comforting hand on her shoulder and looked on with concern in her eyes whilst the Father contemplated her words some more.


    ¡°It seems likely to be something mind altering or at least a spell web linked to certain memories. Though I still recommend at least going through the exorcism and some holy rituals, I suspect a mage might do you more good than a priest. For that I apologise, I shall speak to some seniors however, perhaps they can better aid you.¡± Father Manric bowed.


    Both Sophie and Annalise looked at each other and sighed in collective disappointment. Not an ideal outcome, but I¡¯m not too surprised I suppose.


    ¡°Please, remain here for a moment or two while I fetch my colleagues.¡± He gestured to the shrines as he left, ¡°Ask for blessings as you see fit, the process ahead might be arduous indeed.¡±


    Sophie planted herself on the carpet and laid down with her eyes closed as she felt the other girl looked down at her.


    ¡°Mmm eh?¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Annalise¡¯s quiet voice bounced off the prayer room walls.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for being nosy, I¡¯m just worried. Demons? Possession? Magic spells? Fuck, Sophie what the hell happened to you when you were younger?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I wish I knew.¡± She whispered and opened her eyes. She found herself staring at the intricately detailed mural decorating the room ceiling.


    High Goddess Astralis bestowing her blessing on Saint Theobald the Just as he knelt revelrantly inside the Heavenly Court itself. Golden halos and radiant colours dotted the mural as a host of angels stood stoically, Saints Aratheal and Lord Krux Stouthoof flanking Theobald, as the six other High Gods watched with varying degrees of interest. Rise of the First Heroes, she recalled her lessons, at our darkest hour during the First Dark Tide Astralis reached out and appointed three champions, a human, an elf and a beastkin.


    ¡°Hah¡­do you see this?¡± She asked absently, only to jump up when there was no response, ¡°Annalise?¡±


    She could feel her heart begin to race as a sense of dread washed over her. A low droning noise reverberated throughout the room as her head began to ache. The walls of the prayer room slowly morphed into a slurry of stone dust as it flowed down the walls into a puddle below. The mural on the roof moulted into a horrific mess of limbs and darkness as the entity pushed its viscous body through the now melted faces of the saints.


    The cursed winds reveal the temple of ages, find the stolen dawn


    Sophie froze and gaped at it in shock. This is a temple to Astralis, how can this be?


    It comes, it comes to reap, time is short


    The creature maniacally cackled before a powerful shockwave knocked the wind out of Sophie¡¯s chest. Visions of a malformed misty monster, caked in the robes of death and decay trudged through the muddy forest floor, leaving behind a trail of corpses. Around it countless ritual pentagrams and sigils dotted the floor, all staffed by the recent dead and skin-walkers, whilst numerous captives whimpered helplessly.


    Beware, thou art to be of the traitor king and seek the refuge of the ancients


    With a bone chilling screech it pulled itself back into the slurry on the ceiling and vanished in a flash of light that obliterated the darkness as suddenly as it had appeared. Sophie winced from the noise, her eardrums ringing as she fought to reorientate herself.


    Before Sophie had a chance to comprehend the situation the door to the room swung open and Father Manric returned with a small bag of supplies alongside the red clad priest from earlier who introduced himself as Bishop Mehner. Without barely a word the two began placing a series of candles around the room and ordered Sophie to remain inside a circle of salt, holy water and what looked to be a blessed runestone imbued with holy magic. They ordered Annalise to stand at a distance and before long had begun chanting in holy script, a small burst of divine magic illuminating the rune in a brilliant yellow.


    Sophie could feel a rapid pounding in her head and almost puked when the ritual was quickly concluded. Annalise had hurried over to offer her support and Sophie leaned against her friend as the two clergymen walked over to deliver their diagnosis.


    ¡°Bishop Mehner and I can confidently conclude you aren''t possessed by a demon or another entity. At least nothing that is outwardly standing in opposition to divine magic, something which would¡¯ve been very concerning indeed.¡± Father Manric narrated as the Bishop nodded along.


    ¡°But?¡± Annalise asked before Sophie could.


    ¡°But my hypothesis was correct in that there has been some firm magicks within your physical body that is preventing us from dispelling or investigating the matter any further. Thank you for the help Bishop Mehner.¡± Father Manric nodded before turning back to the duo.


    ¡°So what are we supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°On the other side from town, past the Grand Heldplatz, there¡¯s a building locals call the Oaksworn Fortress. Ugly squat little square building, but it''s home to one of the freelance mages living here, the other being the Lord Mayor¡¯s assistant so probably your only option. Sorry we couldn¡¯t offer more assistance.¡±


    Annalise looked incensed and Sophie quickly jumped in before she could escalate the situation.


    ¡°Thank you very much, we¡¯ll be on our way then.¡± Sophie hurriedly tried bringing Annalise along as the other girl barely tried to conceal her disapproval.


    ¡°May you be graced by the stars.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Ah uhh thank you Lightwarden, graced by the stars.¡± Sophie replied as the two quickly left the premises, barely acknowledging a small goodbye to the Lightward who first attended to them.


    Back outside, a rush of air buffeted their faces and Sophie breathed a small sigh of contentment as her headache slowly vanished as the dry musty smell of the cathedral was replaced by far more festive scents. Well dressed and wealthy townspeople began filling up the square and the preacher had long since packed up his pulpit, clearing the way in front of the cathedral as they descended the steps.


    ¡°I saw it again.¡± Sophie quietly muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± Annalise immediately snapped her head towards Sophie.


    ¡°The thing, the creature.¡±


    ¡°In the church?¡± Annalise asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me or the priest? How could something happen inside the cathedral? Isn¡¯t it consecrated ground? Did their exorcism push it away at least? What did it do this time?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Sophie floundered for a moment, the older girl¡¯s barrage of questions catching her off guard, ¡°Why-why don¡¯t I just tell you this over lunch?¡± She suggested.


    With a scowl Annalise rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction but nodded begrudgingly and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. You¡¯re probably right.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m just pissed the church basically waved us away.¡± She growled.


    ¡°I mean¡­they did look pretty exhausted whatever the case, they probably just got annoyed at some crazy girl bothering them. He did say to check in with the mage at the Oaksworn? Fortress.¡±


    Annalise glared at Sophie before the older girl sighed and snorted. ¡°By the saints I forget you haven¡¯t been here before. The mage he¡¯s sending you, us, to meet is Herman Veers, he¡¯s less a ¡®mage¡¯ than some crazy hobo who occupied the town¡¯s abandoned library.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was Sophie¡¯s turn to be surprised as she tried to process the new information, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, some hobo basically found the town¡¯s abandoned first library and stayed there ever since. That¡¯s who he was telling you to meet. Everyone knows his name because he shouts it from the window at night. Probably thought he could get rid of you with a fancy story and promise when he realised you''ve never been here before.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­but that means he¡­he lied to us?¡±


    ¡°Well to you really, why do you think I¡¯m so fucking mad at him. Saints above I cannot fathom how you survived in this world this long sometimes.¡± Annalise added with a strained grin.


    ¡°But then, does that mean everything we just did meant nothing? That we learned nothing?¡±


    The ranger pulled Sophie in for a gentle embrace, ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± She sighed with a sad look in her eyes, and Sophie could feel Annalise¡¯s mood swing from anger to pity once again, before landing on what Sophie could only describe as mischievous. ¡°At least we did learn one thing.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m still hungry and the day¡¯s not over yet. So let¡¯s eat and you tell me everything properly this time alright?¡±


    Sophie felt a hand pat her head softly and couldn¡¯t help but be a little more reassured. Riza liked to nuzzle when stressed and Annalise liked to pet her head, it was a comforting realisation and routine that she had grown to appreciate. She quickly threw on a small smile and a nod to reassure the older girl, feeling a momentary burst of relief when she saw Annalise grin back in return.


    As they stared at each other for a moment, Annalise suddenly gave Sophie a light but startling jab to the side.


    ¡°Well the restaurant sure as hells ain¡¯t here and the afternoon grows late. So we should get moving, unless you¡¯re the snack.¡± Annalise winked and strode off into the crowd, a renewed pep in her step.


    Surprised, Sophie recovered slowly and frowned trying to interpret the other girl¡¯s words before realising she had a good chance of getting lost on her own and that Annalise was in fact, actually disappearing into the crowd without her.


    ¡°W-wait for me!¡± She yelped as she raced after the girl, her footsteps and the market barely covering the sounds of distant thunder.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡®Lunch¡¯ or rather ¡®tea time¡¯ was a splendid affair. When Annalise had promised to treat her Sophie didn¡¯t know what to think, maybe a meat pie or some stew would¡¯ve been more than enough. Yet when they finally reached the shop with a gilded green boar¡¯s head serving as a mantlepiece, she knew she was going to be in for a shocker.


    Inside was a beautifully decorated dining room, adorned with all manner of different excesses. Trophies, art pieces, and even small indoor lanterns hung on the walls. A deep earthy red coat of paint evoked a sense of mystique and classiness that paired perfectly with the richer brown coloured floorboards. Definitely darker than oak or pine, maybe imported wood? But here? On the frontier?! She thought with a brief sense of bewilderment. The bannisters that partitioned the different booths and serving areas, the tables and even the bar counter showed similar signs to the floor and for a moment she wondered if she had stepped into a different Eichafen completely.


    The few staff too as they turned their heads to the doorway were fancy. Silken uniforms studded with little crests of the gilded boar''s head and fine leather boots polished to a shine proved an imposing figure to the ill dressed maid. Though they had certainly missed the actual noontime rush, what few patrons also reflected the look of nobles and aristocrats, their extravagant curls, puffs and cuffs a little too similar to the dignitaries sometimes hosted back at the estate.


    The feeling that coursed through here was much the same as when they first reached Saint Rosendorf Square, a sense of deep unease at how out of place they looked in such finery. But as she moved to tug on the ranger¡¯s sleeves Annalise had instead raised her hands to wave at someone on the far side of the building.


    To Sophie¡¯s surprise the owner was a former adventurer and one who knew Annalise well enough that despite their ill manners of dress the man had led the two of them to a private room upstairs where they were served all manner of dishes for free.


    Finely roasted raptor haunch served with a seasoned celeriac and boar fat jus, thinly sliced pieces of lamb served with a dash of mint alongside a compote made from local fruits, apricot tarts with a crisp but fluffy crust. All dishes Sophie was sure even the Duchess would be happy at eating. She furiously tried to note down the ingredients and preparation styles that she could gleam from just tasting and seeing the dish alone, when she met with Eva at Arteria she would make the perfect meal to surprise her.


    On the contrary the atmosphere between herself and Annalise was more tense than ever. Perhaps she was still mad at the church, or even at Sophie for withholding more information until now, regardless what would¡¯ve been a completely overwhelming but jovial meal remained ever so slightly worrying for Sophie. Thankfully the meal ended without issue and though Annalise still remained somewhat sullen, the two eventually hurried to an armourer to get her fitted before the day ended and he closed up shop.


    It was nightfall by the time the two had accomplished their errands for the day, and even if Annalise still cursed the priest every now and then, Sophie was at least certain the other girl was no longer genuinely upset and more just mildly annoyed. After what seemed like an hour of navigating through even busier crowds, they finally reached the guildhall.


    ¡°By the saints,¡± Annalise huffed, ¡°It¡¯s like a damned festival had sprung up out of nowhere.¡±


    Banners, flyers and flags of all kinds hung around Heldplatz, kids ran around holding little lanterns and other strange toys. Carpenters, labourers, lumberjacks and many faces she briefly recalled from the morning now were the ones sitting and relaxing in front of the cafes and stalls. Humans and beastfolk with the occasional dwarf or gnome traipsing around with jolly spirit though she was a little disappointed she could find no other traces of the elves that dwelled here.


    ¡°Yeah...is it always this lively here? I¡¯ve always thought of the frontier as a gloomier and more dour place.¡±


    ¡°Not really, but two coppers says it had something to do with the caravan we saw the other day.¡±


    ¡°So like a religious festival?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± The older girl scowled once more at the thought of the church.


    Panicked, Sophie quickly looked around for a way to assuage the ranger when her unlikely saviours arrived almost uncannily at the same time.


    ¡°Look! Everyone¡¯s back!¡± Sophie exclaimed.


    Sara and Arnold looked pleased whilst Riza happily chattered away. Thulgrim on the other hand already looked inebriated and just as surprised to see everyone here before he hid it with an angry frown.


    Sophie watched with joy when Annalise¡¯s frown turned upside down and she shot Sophie a small nod of appreciation as they moved to meet their compatriots.


    ¡°Anna! Sophie!¡± Riza beamed.


    ¡°Nice to see everyone too!¡± Sophie replied excitedly.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen her when we wrapped up with the guild paperwork, she looked like she would¡¯ve rather joined the de¡­ow!¡± Arnold yelped as Sara smacked him upside the head.


    ¡°Riza I¡¯m sorry he¡¯s an idiot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°You guys sorted everything then?¡± Annalise asked.


    ¡°Pretty much, just a shame they didn¡¯t have any seats for us at The Treehouse. Apparently the Lord Mayor and the church are doing a ceremony in two days and everyone¡¯s taking time off when they can. Man, their drinks always pick my mood up.¡± Arnold moped.


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re an alcoholic.¡± Sara chided.


    ¡°Yeah but not as much as short stock.¡± Arnold pointed at the Dwarf.


    ¡°Arnie!¡±


    ¡°You have to admit he drinks far more than I do.¡±


    ¡°Oy, you looking for a fight?¡± The dwarf puffed up his chest as he approached.


    ¡°Lads, lads, before you brawl you said there¡¯s a ceremony in two days? Isn¡¯t that when we head out?¡± Annalise interjected.


    ¡°Uhh more or less yeah, you planning on going on a date before we go?¡±


    ¡°I-what! No!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re pretty easy to read you know¡­ow!¡± Arnold joked as he got smacked by Sara again.


    ¡°Now, now. She can handle herself.¡±


    ¡°I was just-ow!¡± Sara smacked him again.


    ¡°Beat him harder, over the head!¡± Thulgrim cheered.


    As that trio geared up for a brawl, Annalise plopped herself on the steps leading to the guildhall once more and the other two followed her example, scooting closer together to avoid blocking the path.


    ¡°Any plans for tomorrow?¡± The ranger asked the cat.


    ¡°Nah¡­we took care of most things today.¡± Riza replied.


    ¡°The two take care of you though?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah! Sara and Arnold are super nice! Super smart too even if Arnold does lack a few brain cells here and there.¡± And the two shared a small chuckle.


    ¡°What about you two? Got everything sorted? Have fun?¡± Riza asked.


    Annalise and Sophie shared a glance and gave a frustrated shake. ¡°Nah, the church couldn¡¯t do shit to help her.¡± Annalise gave a small poke, ¡°We still have a mage to see tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A mage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our little Sophie is cursed apparently.¡±


    ¡°Cursed?!¡± Riza looked on in shock.


    ¡°No, no! Just some nightmares, Annalise is exaggerating!¡± Sophie quickly reassured her, ¡°And we did have fun! I even tried memorising some recipes.¡±


    Riza turned her concerned gaze to Annalise who replied with a roll of her eyes. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m exaggerating, but only barely! Has she gone through her nightmare with you yet?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Tch, just make sure she gets some sleep tonight and you know, not get injured out of nowhere.¡±


    Riza and Sophie shared a sheepish look and the cat quickly nodded her affirmation.


    ¡°Well you two have a good night, I have to make sure these three don¡¯t get in trouble or Gil is gonna be pissed.¡±


    ¡°Good night!¡±


    ¡°Umm good night! And thanks for showing me around today. It was really nice.¡±


    Annalise stopped in her tracks as if to consider something before she flashed Sophie a smile and gave her another head pat before she moved into the crowd to chase the three troublemakers.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Riza turned to Sophie as the other left, the question itself eliciting a small yawn from the half elf.


    ¡°Murr, I guess.¡± She bobbed her head, ¡°But oh man have you been to the oh shoot what was the name, it¡¯s the place with the gilded green boar sign.¡±


    ¡°Gilded green boar? You mean The Gilded Gentlemen? Past Rosendorf Square? Isn¡¯t that like a really fancy restaurant for rich people?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Sophie began as they started walking home, ¡°But apparently Annalise knew the guy and we got to try all these fancy things like¡­¡±

 Chapter 22: The Coming Storm

    ¡°Carradorian troops, from what I''ve observed are much more defensive in nature. A doctrine of fortifying and holding ground before ever committing to a push is what allowed for the rapid encirclement and defeat of various companies during the Carradorian - Minoran incident due to a lack of flexible tactics. However, it can also be said that after the surprise attacks, their troops turned into little bulwarks that were self sufficient and capable of holding for weeks before the royal army rallied their remaining forces and routed the Minorans back across the Mistveil." - Marshal Jan Bathloy, Treatise on Warfare: Analysis of Carradorian Military Doctrine.


    <hr><hr>


    By the time Sophie finished babbling and Riza shared her own experience of the day they had finally returned to The Last Hunter after a long day out. Though Wilfred still somewhat distrusted her, he and Maud had prepared a light snack before the duo retired for the night after a quick but relaxing bath.


    Calmed yet energised, it was in this state that Sophie found herself unable to sleep. Though she fought to keep her eyes closed, it was an ultimately fruitless endeavour as her thoughts continued to race throughout her head, going through every aspect of the day. She turned to face Riza and spent a moment admiring the sleeping cat¡¯s face before she dragged herself over to the windows, bare feet touching the cold oaken floorboards, each step another part of a long journey.


    I¡¯m getting old, she grumbled internally as a small pain shot up her back. Ignoring it she pushed open the window to take in the view from the inn. A faint breeze danced its way across her face as her nightgown fluttered ever so slightly under the twinkle of moonlight. Looking out into the distance the top half of her view contained the star-lit skies shimmering in all its astral glory; the bottom half, lively people of Eichafen still roaming the streets and celebrating well into the night. Off in the distance, the Highwall mountains stoically maintained the geographical peace between the nations of Carrador and Melton. Peaks sharp against the dark clouds, protruding wistfully towards the moonlit sky. Whilst beyond the boundaries of civilisation in the mist laden woods, dark clouds gather overhead, a storm in the making.


    She closed her eyes and embraced the night wind as the soft melody from the streets below echoed up the slope. It was a refreshing feeling, a sense of freedom mixed in with a dash of jovial cheer that lifted her spirits from the gloomy sanctum of her mind. Goddess Stellesia, please guide me on my journey and grant me the luck of wanderers in the days ahead, she mumbled quietly as she clasped her hands together and bowed towards the moon.


    A yawn suddenly overtook her and the spritz of energy vaporised as quickly as it had arrived and her eyes drooped down slightly. Out of the corner of her eye she glimpsed into the desk-side mirror and stared at the lonely abomination staring back quizzically. She gripped the mirror and stared down the creature hoping it would go away. It was an ugly half-blood, a diminutive sharp face, smaller than a human but wider than an elfin. Irregular knife-like ears that drew the ire of those who remembered the past, a sign of the sins that taint the land. Certainly, it was a strange sight to Sophie, for this creature also shared the bleak black hair of peoples from further east but curiously jewelled sapphire eyes not human nor elven.


    Yet time and time again to many she was merely an elf, to the prisoners back in the cart a half breed monster. She wondered what would be different had she been one or the other. Certainly the household and ducal staff would¡¯ve treated her with more respect, but simply being human would do nothing to change that her background held no noble blood comparable to that of Evaline. Nor did she host the divine powers that flowed deep within the veins of the outlanders. All she had was some stupid nightmare creature, that had admittedly grown a little too real as of late. Her attention was quickly stolen as a small drip of water splashed onto her face and as she turned around she found the clear night sky had dimmed as the storm clouds finally caught up, a bright flash of light in the distant woods the last before the darkness descended.


    Frustrated by the thought, she quietly shut the window and snuck back into bed. Hoping that the small creaks and groaning of wood would not alert the cat. With a less than satisfying pomf she found herself staring up at the inn¡¯s ceiling. Soft snores from the cat and the growing pitter patter of rain on the roof and window echoed like a gentle rhythmic melody. It took only a few moments after she crawled under the sheets for her eyes to close and the warm embrace of sleep to take her.


    <hr><hr>


    A storm smashed against the walls of the fortress, tearing stone and rubble asunder as the winds ploughed through what remains of the town. The buildings scattering away like unwelcome pests, fleeing at the first sign of danger. Behemoths emerged in the distance, towering over the puny walls as mighty fists ripped what little was left apart. The cries of terror and fear indistinguishable to the wailing of the winds.


    Howls of hunger and delight ripped through the air behind her and she turned back to see monstrous hounds itching to be unleashed. Six legged beasts the size of a small house, limbs sharp with protruding bony spikes and teeth almost as large as her arms growled hungrily at the town beneath. She could do nothing but watch as she felt herself lifting a gauntlet hand and motioning for the advance, and with roars of frenzy the mutant beast surged forward like firebolt, hopping on their perch and down onto people below.


    Pale blue light flashed from behind her and for a moment she was blinded by its radiance. There it was, the ever present tower, its recognizably blue glow and the shadowy monster that curled itself around the precipice. A loud clanking quickly tore her gaze downwards as she found herself staring at an approaching figure. Blackened armour polished and pristine, adorned with strange sigils and heretical symbols. A winged helmet showing nothing but the gleeful and excited eyes as the figure raised a dark sigil covered shield in acknowledgement.


    Fool!


    The inhuman voice of the entity boomed inside her mind sending her staggering to the floor in shock.


    Awaken and seek the dawn, flee the cursed winds or perish


    It roared to the heavens as the blue crystal bloomed with light once more, igniting the stormy skies into a kaleidoscope of colours


    Seek ye the truth lest thou are devoured by lies for the huntmaster cometh for thee


    Its eyes peered down at her from above, not with malice but with almost a panicked exasperation.


    Awaken and find the stolen dawn, hallowed halls hidden by the arden of yore.


    From an impossibly far distance she watched in horror as its tendrils shot through the air around the white marble tower, cracks in the stonework forming as it too began to crumble. With one last burst of rage, the encroaching darkness covered the land and she found herself standing on nothingness as the tendrils pierced through her once more. A lance of pain shot through her heart as she took one last gasp of air.


    Awaken!


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie awakened in a panic, everything felt even more visceral and real than before. She swore the armoured figure smiled at her behind its helmet and the entity felt almost¡­angry? She grumpily looked around the room and found Riza sound asleep, snoozing away as the rain continued to pound against the roof. Huh? Pounding?


    Groggily she jumped out of bed and inched her way towards the window, the oaken floorboards an uncomfortable level of damp, not quite wet but not dry. Her bare feet recoiling ever so slightly from the disquieting feeling. She gently scratched her eye to alleviate the sleepy itch as she reached the window, a sense of dread building within her heart.


    She pushed open the windows to reveal the world once again and found herself looking at the sight of Eichafen blanketed in a sea of dense misty whiteness. What the saints damned hells? The rainstorm continued to batter the town and increasing flecks of water splashed against her cheeks as she moved to close the window again. A sudden thunderclap startled her and she tripped on her own feet and slammed her arm against the wardrobe, the wound and pain flaring up in equal measurements.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She yelped, the sudden noises causing the cat to stir in her sleep.


    ¡°Nyehmeh?¡± Riza mumbled.


    Sophie paused for a moment, feeling somewhat guilty from disturbing Riza¡¯s pleasant slumber but she quickly ignored that thought and pulled herself back up, wincing from the lingering pain. She clambered over to Riza¡¯s bedside and started shaking the cat, a growing feeling of desperation and worry coiling itself around her heart.


    ¡°Wake up Riza, something¡¯s really really wrong.¡± Sophie whispered next to the cat¡¯s fuzzy ears, ¡°Please wake up.¡±


    ¡°Nyeheheh¡­¡± Riza chuckled in her sleep as she unconsciously lifted her head and gave Sophie¡¯s face a lick before settling back on the pillow.


    The half elf jumped backwards in shock and Sophie touched her moist cheek in confusion as her concerns were momentarily forgotten. Another thunderclap brought her focus back to the room and she gave Riza a few more pokes.


    ¡°Nuurrrr whesh is early¡­is up¡­up¡±


    Sophie avoided a few annoyed swats and prodded at the cat a few more times.


    ¡°Riza, wake up please.¡±


    ¡°Huh, nyeh? Geh! I¡¯m up ahh¡­AH! Sophie what the fuck?!¡± Riza¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and quickly pushed Sophie off.


    ¡°Oof!¡±


    ¡°Gah, sorry, what the hells?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean yes, sorry. Nyeh! Don¡¯t look!¡± Riza yelped as she wiped some drool from her face, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh! Something¡¯s really wrong right now.¡±


    ¡°Really wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah the entity, the nightmare creature was being really weird and tried to¡­¡±


    ¡°By the saints, the nightmare?¡± Riza stretched her arms with a slightly annoyed look on her face, ¡°Come over here, I¡¯ll give you a hug.¡±


    Sophie smiled, touched at the thought but shelved the thought as the situation at hand gnawed at her mind even more. ¡°No, I mean thanks but not now. It wasn¡¯t just a nightmare, it felt like it was warning me and then¡­¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Warning?¡±


    ¡°Uhm! It was warning me and then when I looked out the window something felt really wrong.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you scared of thunder?¡± Riza replied with a coy smile, a teasing tone in her voice.


    ¡°Only a little! But no! Eichafen is really misty and I have a really bad feeling about it!¡± She protested with a small stamp of her feet. ¡°Look!¡± She scrambled over to open the window, flinching as the rain splattered into the room through the opening.


    Riza stared forward in silence for a minute before she cautiously made her way to Sophie, her eyes examining the strange fog in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°The fog in the Mistveil.¡± Sophie finished with a shiver.


    The two stared out into the mist-covered town and an eerie feeling ran down their backs as another crack of thunder crashed into the earth. They could recognise most of the taller buildings in town from their position, the cathedral, statues and the shadow of the second walls that loomed over them. Sophie saw the questions running through Riza¡¯s head as the cat narrowed her eyes at the mist, sticking a nervous hand into the rain as the mist and water enveloped it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Riza muttered, ¡°Something definitely doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Sophie let loose a small breath of relief, somewhat happy that she wasn¡¯t just going insane or crazy and that Riza too could see the fog that covered the city.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Get dressed and pack everything up, something tells me we need to be ready to move.¡± Riza hissed and Sophie quietly moved to obey.


    As she began getting dressed and wiped the water on her feet away she saw an almost melancholic look that scrunched itself onto Riza¡¯s face and her claws scratched at the window sill in frustration.


    ¡°Riza.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    Riza paused and looked back at Sophie, the melancholy still evident but now more hidden by a new expression of concern and contemplation.


    ¡°No, but your nightmare actually warned you about something? I actually believe it might be something bad.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Riza chuckled darkly, ¡°No offence but you¡¯re a little too stupid and naive to make up or lie about this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie was both offended but relieved. I mean I appreciate the trust but that still hurts. She slipped on her shirt and pants and quickly found her eyes drawn to the desk-side mirror, the earlier thoughts swarming her mind once more.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± She jumped in surprise.


    ¡°Hurry up, I want to meet up with the others as soon as we can. You can admire yourself later.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± She dipped her head apologetically, unused to Riza being so commanding or domineering.


    A sudden bell rang loudly throughout the town and in moments countless others joined the first in a chorus of ringing and Sophie watched as Riza hopped away from the window and dashed over to her equipment.


    Riza met Sophie¡¯s confused gaze and slid a small dagger her way.


    ¡°One bell means noon or midnight. All the bells mean danger or general gathering.¡± She spoke through gritted teeth and shared another look with Sophie, determination burning in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not losing anyone else.¡± She whispered.


    Sophie gave Riza an acknowledging nod and tucked the dagger into a strap in her belt.


    ¡°Your spooky head friend tell you anything else?¡±


    Spooky head friend?  Sophie grumbled, ¡°You mean the nightmare?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    Sophie furrowed her brow and pinched her nose trying to recall the memories.


    ¡°Umm, seek the stolen dawn, beware the cursed wind, the huntmaster and uhh something about an arden of yore?¡±


    ¡°What''s an arden?¡±


    ¡°I dunno, it''s what I remember.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Not as helpful as I would like.¡± Riza grunted and the two returned to stuff what supplies were left into their packs.


    By the time she tightened the final knot on her boots of supplies there was already a small puddle of rainwater by the window. Avoiding the moisture she took one last glance over the town and shuddered at the oppressiveness of the mist that had settled over Eichafen. There was a certain wrongness in the air, almost as if some darkness had thrown a shadow over the city and for a brief moment she felt naked. A little too lightly protected if trouble was really afoot without the leather armour she had intended to get at the armourer with Annalise when she saw Riza strapping on her own set of armour and weapons.


    ¡°Riza¡­¡± She clutched the hilt of the dagger.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Something feels really wrong, we should go, like now.¡± Sophie shivered.


    ¡°What? I mean¡­okay yeah, let¡¯s check in with Wilfred and Maud first okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Something unspoken passed between the two in that moment, a growing paranoia and fear that tickled the back of their minds. A feeling of being back inside the Mistveil, a shared horror that both had witnessed before. But whereas fright held Sophie in its dark grip, she was somewhat relieved at how fierce Riza looked, how determined she seemed to be. Yet, a seed of doubt had already twisted itself around her and Sophie worried that whatever trial lay ahead might be too much for them to bear, but she dared not voice her concerns, already aware that the cat likely had much to worry about. But why do I feel so worried?


    Her fears only grew in size as they arrived in the great room. Tables were flipped over and faced the doorway and windows in a defensive formation whilst the few bar patrons all carried their own weapons and the giant held a halberd that used to decorate the wall. A tense silence carried throughout the great hall as the last of their steps drew the attention from the crowd below and the duo traded glances with the patrons until Wilfred chuckled.


    ¡°Well, well! How can I help the two of you?¡± He beamed, and everyone around breathed a small size of relief.


    ¡°Uhh good morning?¡± Riza awkwardly broke the silence and Sophie was glad it wasn¡¯t her.


    ¡°Aye aye, good morn and all. I take it judging by your outfit the alarm bells woke you too?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. Maud okay?¡±


    Wilfred¡¯s mood immediately darkened as Riza worded her question. ¡°She was out getting supplies from the market, I assume she¡¯ll be holding out at one of the guildhalls there. You¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°Planning to go out there? Yeah I am. I just don¡¯t think I can¡­¡± Riza paused, the words stuck in her throat.


    ¡°No need, I get it. Though you know the guard wants everyone indoors when the bells are rung? If they catch you it¡¯ll be treason almost.¡±


    Riza mutely nodded and Sophie could see some of the other patrons scrutinising the duo, a few eyes lingering on the elf ears and she quickly threw up her hood hoping to avoid their gazes.


    ¡°Though I suppose if you¡¯re heading to the Heldplatz and get to the guild¡­mind tell Maud that the band is holding here?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Band?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help herself and asked, clamping a hand over her mouth as she shook her head in apology for interrupting. To her surprise Wilfred and the patrons guffawed and chuckled slightly before the giant answered her.


    ¡°Used to me a mercenary captain. See this tattoo? He pulled his shirt down to show a sword and skull on her chest, ¡°Represents my former company, Swords of the Damned. And these boys here?¡± He gestured to the patrons around, ¡°Most of them from the same company.¡± Earning himself a few grunts from the crowd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sophie, they know what they¡¯re doing.¡± Riza reassured her, some grim chuckles from the crowd echoing her statement. ¡°We¡¯ll try to find Maud.¡± She turned back to Wilfred with a firm nod.


    ¡°Thank you I¡­elf. Come over here.¡± Wilfred ordered and Sophie found herself unable to disobey despite her hesitance.


    From under the bar counter he pulled out what appeared to be a sabre of sorts and thrusted the hilt towards her. ¡°You used to be fancy fancy with the nobles, yeah?¡± He asked and continued without waiting for a reply, ¡°Should be familiar enough with this I reckon, would do better than that, no offence.¡± He cast a sly glance at the dagger.


    The blade weighed lighter than she thought and as she figured out the strange handgrip Wilfred clasped his meaty hands on her shoulders and she could not escape.


    ¡°You keep Riza safe now you hear? Don¡¯t let a strand of hair get harmed, treat her like those nobles of yours.¡± He whispered shockingly quiet for a man his size and she could do nothing but nod to protect her own health, not that she would have disagreed. I¡¯ve still got a long road to make up for her friends, don¡¯t you worry, she glumly thought to herself.


    ¡°If you two are done plotting I¡¯d prefer to pick up the pace before anything bad actually happens.¡± Riza growled and a despondent air filled the great room as Wilfred backed off.


    ¡°Otto,¡± He suddenly barked, startling even Riza and Sophie suppressed a laugh as she watched her literally jump backwards. ¡°Get these two to the adventuring hall, I know you¡¯re curious about your girl as well.¡±


    ¡°Sir! Uhh yes sir!¡± A man who Sophie assumed was Otto jumped up and saluted. His fashionably trimmed beard and well kept hair indicated a level of sophistication that contrasted with the gruffness of his comrades.


    As the man grabbed his shortsword and buckler from a nearby table and pushed open the door, a gust of fog and damp mist poured into the inn and Riza quickly dragged Sophie¡¯s hand to follow him before giving Wilfred one last nod as the lights from the inn quickly disappeared.


    Faint sounds of chatter and panicking civilians could be heard as the flurry of bells rang out once again and deafened the trio. Sophie physically winched from the reverberating noise that travelled down the street. Rain droplets pelted them as they briskly sprinted across the flowerbed courtyard, equipment clattering along as they navigated the misty streets.


    ¡°Should¡¯ve lit a fucking torch.¡± Otto grumbled to himself and scouted the roads ahead before beckoning them to follow.


    Little streams and puddles covered the cobbled roads as they splashed their way forward, narrowly ducking into an alley as a troop of guards with their lanterns marched on by, the fog keeping them just out of sight.


    Ever so slowly they made their way down the slope, sticking to the walls of courtyards, buildings and generally under some level of protection from both the rain and prying eyes. Whispers and concerned words could be heard behind closed doors and often, their passage would lead to furniture being hurriedly moved around inside homes as people prepared for the worst.


    A distant rumble of thunder disguised the sound of impact but all three could clearly see a dark purple projectile fly into another part of town, smashing one of the bells ringing out as its one less joined the chorus next time they rang out in alarm. The trio shared a concerned look amongst themselves and broke out into a light sprint, Riza and Sophie scrambling to follow Otto as he bobbed and weaved through countless alleyways in an effort to go faster.


    What felt like an eternity of traversing through wet, soggy and hostile terrain later, Sophie could feel the stress temporarily lift from her shoulders as they finally arrived at a large opening between the buildings. Taking advantage of the moment she turned to her companions and looked to them for reassurance, getting herself an exhausted grin from Riza and a more grim expression from Otto.


    ¡°Who goes there!¡± A voice suddenly echoed from across the square.


    ¡°Mercenaries! Hold! Swords of the Damned! Graced by the stars!¡± Otto quickly yelled back.


    ¡°Graced by the stars!¡± Came the reply and he quickly beckoned the other two to follow.


    Sophie felt a rising unease as she took stock of the empty stalls and half filled shelves around the square as people setting up for the upcoming festivities were likely caught unawares and abandoned their projects on the spot. Scattered bundles of lumber, furs and other odds and ends lay here and there on the ground, likely the tradesmen unable to finish their deliveries before the bells. Even here, the deep mist seeped into one¡¯s very soul as they made their way to the guildhall, finding a small barricade hastily erected outside. An odd mixture of townsfolk, guardsmen and adventures standing on guard.


    A well dressed soldier stepped forward and eyed the three before dropping a small bow in welcome.


    ¡°Any idea what¡¯s happening lieutenant?¡± Otto asked with a small salute.


    ¡°Not really, most of us here are reservists or ex guards and volunteers, these are our pre assigned positions in emergencies and well¡­you probably know more than us. Anyways, are you the mercenary from across the square? What¡¯s your purpose here? And those two? Don¡¯t look much like reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Dropping off these two at the guild and checking the premises.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough I suppose. Though I must reiterate for people to stay indoors and let the city watch handle these issues. Move along.¡± The Lieutenant ordered and the trio briskly moved past the checkpoint as shades of purple now stretched in the sky as well.


    ¡°Foul magicks are afoot.¡± Otto looked up fearfully at the sky, ¡°Let¡¯s pray that¡¯s the end of it.¡± He turned to the others unconvincingly, receiving worried nods in return. They pushed on through the last stretch and Sophie swore the fog grew denser and heavier as they got closer to the guildhall and with one last effort they pushed open the doors to safety.

 Chapter 23: The Plan is Altered

    ¡°The ancient Myndiri empire relied heavily on battlemages proficient in both melee and ranged combat. Evidence of this can be found in scattered documents as well as historical relics we have been able to unearth from ruins and other surviving elements of Myndiri architecture. Unlike the elves of now, they seemed to share an innate and hereditary connection with most forms of magic as opposed to singular elements that define elven society today. This, coupled with their vast array of resources and lack of any near peer competition, is a key reason why they remained dominant for so long, subjugating any who opposed them with ease.¡± -  Liliana Ornholm, Senior Historian, Arterian Academy of War, ¡®Unparalleled Power: Myndiri Rule Before the Dark Tides¡¯ Chapter 2: Achieving Dominion


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophie! Riza! Are you a sight for sore eyes!¡± Arnold exclaimed excitedly, ¡°And a¡­mercenary? Better than nothing I suppose.¡± He shifted his gaze to one of slight suspicion upon seeing Otto.


    ¡°Arnold!¡± Sophie and Riza echoed in relief.


    Otto glanced around nervously, acknowledging Arnold with a brief nod as his eyes darted around the guild like a shrew.


    The guildhall itself was a flurry of activity, but unlike the lackadaisical nature of it before, many of the adventurers now were properly geared up, huddled in their own little teams and seemingly waiting for something.


    ¡°Gil and Anna are in a meeting with the other team captains and the guild master. Sara¡¯s out over in the training yard helping out and getting ready for triage in case I''m just here in reserve I guess. And to keep an eye out for you two rascals.¡± He said with a grin, he saw the lingering question and feigned a disappointed sigh, ¡°And Thulgrim is actually a capable builder so he¡¯s out with a few other teams shoring up the street side barricades, I take it he wasn¡¯t at the checkpoint?¡±


    Two heads shook their replies and he nodded sagely, as if everything was already predetermined for him ¡°Figured as much, guess that means they¡¯re finalizing the last few barricades in the backstreets. By the saints you guys are soaked head to toe.¡±


    Riza and Sophie glanced at each other and laughed before they shivered at the damp reminder. Arnold was right, their journey through the storm had some definite consequences and they very much did not escape unscathed. The three reveled in their reunion when Sophie suddenly remembered why they were here in the first place. She quickly tugged at Riza¡¯s sleeve and mouthed the words ¡®Maud¡¯ and the cat quickly understood. Their quick swap to searching for someone did not go unnoticed however and Arnold¡¯s jovial mannerisms evolved into one of concern as they remained oblivious to his change in demeanor.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± He coughed, ¡°Looking for something?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± They quickly apologized, ¡°We¡¯re looking for a person called Maud, a big lady with muscles that could tear an orc in half. Kind of darkish brown hair, a mercenary, and¡­¡± Riza began.


    ¡°She¡¯s a mercenary too?¡± Sophie exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­it makes sense in hindsight but she just acted so¡­¡±


    ¡°Normal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Big lady called Maud huh? I think someone fitting that description got called up by the guildmaster too.¡± Arnold interrupted.


    The two girls looked at each other and sighed in relief, at least that was one problem solved.


    ¡°And what the saint damned hells are you looking for? You¡¯re more wound up than Sara on a good day.¡± Arnold finally confronted the mercenary.


    ¡°Huh? Me? I¡¯m looking for the guild secretary.¡± Otto replied.


    ¡°The secretary? You mean that quiet and stingy elf? Trying to extract some protection money or something? Threatening to ambush our guys on the streets?¡± Arnold bristled uncharacteristically.


    ¡°What? No! I¡¯m looking for her because¡­¡±


    But Otto¡¯s reply was cut short as a brilliant flash stunned those near the window and temporarily blinded anyone unfortunate enough to not be blinking at that moment. Seconds after a vicious shockwave shook the building so utterly that even a few windows shattered from the tremor. Tables and belongings flew everywhere as many were caught off guard and lost their balance, crashing to the floor in a state of panic.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    ¡°By the saints!¡±


    ¡°My eyes!¡±


    Many cried out in shock or surprise and though a few were bruised or scraped, the only injuries mainly came from annoyed adventurers wondering what the hells was happening. Sophie had thankfully caught herself on a bannister and blinked at the right moment but Riza and Arnold were flat on their asses whilst Otto leaned against the doorway furiously blinking the light away.


    ¡°Morea¡¯s tits what the fuck was that?¡± Arnold cursed loudly.


    ¡°Was it magic?¡± Riza groaned.


    ¡°By the saints, Sara¡¯s gonna be working overtime.¡±


    ¡°I suppose we now know what that sorcery does.¡± Otto interjected.


    ¡°Huh? Sorcery?¡±


    ¡°Right I forgot¡­by the Gods, my eyes. The three of us saw some foul magicks in the skies when we arrived, a bolt of which seemed to take out one of the city¡¯s bell towers.¡± Otto said as he rubbed at his eyes.


    ¡°Oh yeah! And the sky took on this purple hue when we passed by too, like violet clouds or something. And this strange purple bolt smashed into the city.¡± Sophie added.


    ¡°Purple?" Otto queried.


    ¡°All I remember seeing was a lot, I mean a lot of storm clouds. And the fucking rain¡± Riza¡¯s tail curled in annoyance.


    ¡°Aye, definitely no natural storm but there was a bolt of something for sure.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie looked at the two confusedly, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t see all the purple?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it was purple?¡± Otto asked.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m pretty sure, yeah.¡± Was I just imagining things?


    A strange silence formed between the band of three as they contemplated the information before Otto finally spoke up. ¡°Purple or violet are generally the result of mana produced through high levels of necromantic magicks. It''s a destructive form of magic and one of the ways in which mages used to identify tainted mana wells. It has been outlawed I don¡¯t know how long ago, and if that¡¯s what you saw we should inform the guildmaster at once.¡±


    ¡°Necromancy¡­.damn. The merc¡¯s right, get this to the guildmaster at once.¡± Arnold ordered, ¡°This might be the clue we need to figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    As if right on cue, a flurry of steps made their way down from the second floor as team captains and staffers quickly rushed to their respective teams to check on everyone. Panicked gazes and reassuring words were doled out all over as the last step of boots echoed down the step. Guildmaster Albert, Secretary Nyria, Maud, Captain Markus, Gil and Annalise finally filtered through alongside an unknown man. Gil and Annalise visibly perked up at the sight of the duo at the doorway and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for them seeing their barely masked haggard expressions. Maud had thankfully seemed unafflicted whatsoever and her innkeeping smile still broke through the gloomy crowd and Sophie and Riza both took a small sigh of relief.


    What had perhaps caught the entire guild off guard was when Otto pushed himself off the doorway and found himself wrapped in the loving embrace of the haughty looking elf, her own expression softening as they whispered some quiet words. Whilst Master Albert and the unknown man shared a knowing look, for the rest of the guilders a sudden silence descended upon the guild and Sophie found it easier to count the number of mouths not agape in shock or surprise at the sight of Nyria warmly embracing, to them, a complete stranger. Even Gil and Annalise¡¯s tired faces reflected a small sense of shock as Sophie watched the ranger¡¯s eyes widen. Maud for her part whispered some quiet encouragement to the couple as she waved and made her way over to Riza and Sophie¡¯s position, an even bigger smile plastered on her face.


    ¡°Well what the hells¡­¡± Arnold muttered under his breath, his face a mixture of emotions.


    Maud had waded through the confused crowd and now turned her concerned eyes fully on the duo, a look of stern disapproval on her face.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Two little treasures like yourself standing there soaking wet will just end up sick! I¡¯m sure old Wil thought to expedite things seeing that Otto¡¯s also here, but the nerve to send the two of you with no protection against the elements!¡± She huffed angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll bet he didn¡¯t even serve breakfast. Really, how does he expect people to walk across town in the pouring rain with no food in their bellies.¡±


    At the mention of such Sophie and Riza sheepishly traded glances as a small gurgle escaped from their stomachs, the morning¡¯s exertion finally catching up.


    ¡°You two better make sure to get a good meal in before anything happens. And definitely do get a fresh change lest you catch a cold.¡± She wagged an accusatory finger.


    ¡°Yes Maud.¡± The duo chorused.


    Their sheepish gaze eventually met the guildmaster¡¯s and whilst he nodded in acknowledgement Riza perked up and gave Sophie a slight jab.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sophie yelped, ¡°What was that for?¡±


    Riza rolled her eyes and turned to Maud, recalling how Wilfred wanted them to check up on her and how he wanted her to head back to the inn. Earning her a sigh and a tut from the lady.


    ¡°Of course, it all makes sense now. So that¡¯s why Otto¡¯s here as well. But fair enough.¡± She chuckled, ¡°I suppose he does need a competent cook around, I swear he¡¯d serve drinks all day if I wasn¡¯t around.¡± She gave both of them a firm pat on the shoulder, a look of gentleness in her eyes, ¡°You two take care now.¡±


    With a subtle nod at the guildmaster and the unknown man, and one final pat on their shoulders, Maud casually pushed the door to the guildhall open and strutted out into the storm without seemingly a care in the world. It was as if time had been restored and as the door swung shut, murmurs, chatter and life returned to the inhabitants inside the guildhall as adventurers began discussing amongst themselves. Much of it gossip about the new couple and some of it about potential injuries suffered.


    ¡°Right, fuck, I can¡¯t get the image of those two boning out of my head. You two uhh, should probably head to the guildmaster.¡± Arnold finally spoke, his expression still stuck on one of bewilderment, ¡°Right yeah, come on then.¡± He patted their backs only to recoil upon realizing that they hadn¡¯t yet dried off and were still soaked to the bone.


    Riza chuckled heartily and Sophie quickly found herself being pulled along as the cat dragged her through the crowd.


    ¡°Sophie! Riza!¡±


    ¡°Gil! Anna!¡±


    Came the opposing replies as the duo pushed through. Trading little air hugs as the other two look horrified by their appearance.


    ¡°Glad to see both of you alright. Everyone was about to receive their marching orders.¡± Gil smiled.


    ¡°Are you two okay? No new sudden injuries or anything?¡± Annalise narrowed her eyes in concern.


    ¡°No no! A little rattled up and cold but that¡¯s all.¡± Riza held up her hands defensively whilst Sophie just smiled and shook her head.


    Annalise sighed, her concerns temporarily alleviated but Sophie could tell she was watching them out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Huh, to think it¡¯d take a potential crisis for her to come clean.¡± A gruffer voice chimed in from the side and everyone turned to find the guildmaster stroking his beard thoughtfully.


    ¡°Her? Guildmaster?¡± Gil asked.


    ¡°Nyria of course! Heheh.¡± He chuckled to himself, ¡°But it¡¯s good to see both of you here as well.¡± He turned to Riza and Sophie.


    ¡°Ah! Sir!¡± Sophie quickly interjected.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Um, I have a report to add before you move on.¡± She chimed in softly to the surprise of Gil and Annalise.


    ¡°Oh? Very well, let¡¯s hear it.¡± Master Albert said with a raised eyebrow.


    Sophie looked to Riza for some support and with the smile received in response she quickly recounted the events of the day and the warnings from her nightmares.


    <hr><hr>


    The unknown man it had turned out was the vice guildmaster who had barely had time to introduce himself before being sent into the storm to reach and act as a liaison with the merchant¡¯s guild. Gil and Annalise had regrouped with Arnold and Sara whilst a fair few other teams began being deployed across the city to aid the city guard. Markus had shared a small amused look at Sophie¡¯s disheveled state before he led The Crows out to assist the defense of the town¡¯s main gate.


    Sophie had faithfully recounted the events to the guildmaster with Riza¡¯s support and the sullen announcement he made to everyone else after that inspired fairly little hope. Possible necromantic invasion, dark magic, spirits, and other dangers were all considered and Sophie could feel the life drain a bit from the remaining guilders as they huddled together, a little more demoralized than before. Otto and Nyria remained to assist with the guildhall¡¯s defense and Master Albert began taking personal charge of giving out orders.


    It was in this state that Sophie and Riza found themselves inside the guild armoury searching through sets of armour to fit them and were hopefully not soaked to the bone. An uneasy silence lingering between the two as the storm outside howled in fury, and lighting bolts crashed into the earth with vengeance. The two could tell something wasn¡¯t right, and while Riza¡¯s fur stood on end, her tail coiled in anticipation, Sophie could feel the changes happening physically.


    The feeling was not unlike the entity¡¯s appendages piercing through her body. It was an invasive feeling that caused her muscles to tense up, a feeling of despair that seemed to compound by the minute, growing heavier as time ticked by. On the bright side having some gear between herself, the elements and a potential blade felt all that much more reassuring considering recent events. It also helped that they let her keep Wilfred¡¯s sabre, not that she knew much more besides, poke forward and slash.


    Riza purred in contentment as she stretched herself over the armoury bench, a small sigh emerging from her lips as she closed her eyes. Sophie looked at the cat in amusement and finished strapping a leather chestpiece on before shuffling above the cat. Riza has been uncharacteristically quiet most of today.


    ¡°Bored?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Murr, only a little.¡± Riza replied as she opened one eye.


    ¡°Worried?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Wanna talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Pfft,¡± Riza snorted, ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about your old team?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Riza scrunched her brow together and sat back up cross legged, wrapping her tail around her right hand. ¡°Val would always stomp up to a table and try to give a speech before a hard job. Then Greg and Jut would ignore him and flirt, Kelli would be sleeping and I would be bored out of my mind.¡± She stroked her tail and closed her eyes, trying to draw out her memories. ¡°But now¡¯s not the time.¡± She mumbled and Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Fair enough, sorry for taking so long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the quiet just makes them louder sometimes.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t know how to respond and opted to just grunt her acknowledgement, hoping that it conveyed enough of the meaning to Riza.


    The cat shrugged in return and she assumed it got through and began picking up her stuff.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Murrr fineee.¡±


    The duo silently headed back out into the main room and found significantly less adventurers remaining. A few were still kitting themselves out or eating the last remnants of their meals while the guild staffers, most former veterans themselves, began donning their own equipment stashed away behind the staff counters. Otto dipped his head in greetings at their approach and Nyria simply raised an eyebrow before pointing them towards a small side room.


    Sophie flashed them a smile and dragged Riza along, pushing open the door to find Gil¡¯s team fully gathered and Master Albert pointing to a map.


    ¡°Fantastic timing you two. I hope it¡¯s not asking too much but we need your help.¡± Albert shot off as they entered, ¡°Gil, you can catch them up to speed. I need to head to the guard barracks.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Guildmaster Albert quickly flashed them a friendly smiles before he left, his footsteps echoing away until they could be heard no longer.


    "So do you remember the plan for the mission?" Gil asked as he took charge.


    ¡°Ehhh¡­kinda?¡± Sophie sheepishly chuckled and Riza quickly bonked her on the head.


    ¡°Silly, the mission to the ruins you were preparing for?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Sorry I forgot!¡±


    ¡°Stupid elf, can¡¯t even remember dates right.¡± The rain soaked dwarf growled


    ¡°Thulgrim!¡± Annalise protested.


    ¡°Focus, everyone, time for jabs later. Sophie you recall now yes?¡± Gil asked as he silenced the party.


    Sophie nodded, slowly remembering the mission scheduled for tomorrow.


    ¡°Good. So you know how the exploration guild and a few researchers are already on site? Master Albert and the others want us to head over to the exploration team today. It¡¯s a three day trip and we need to make it in one.¡± He stated matter of factly.


    Sophie looked to the others and received some grim nods in return, this is going to be rough.


    ¡°And we¡¯re going too? Even with what¡¯s happening?¡± Riza asked, turning a concerned gaze at the air around them and gesturing to the storm outside. Sophie didn¡¯t interject, but her thoughts mirrored the cat¡¯s opinion, this seemed like a really bad idea.


    ¡°Especially now, mostly because of you.¡± Gil said as he narrowed his eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted our team inside the walls and well, Master Albert figured we¡¯d be the best escorts just because you know us better than you know the others. Our new orders are to get you to those ruins.¡±


    Sophie noticed the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, clearly not a first choice assignment in the midst of what could be a potential siege. But why? Unless¡­


    ¡°He thinks there could be a connection of the nightmares to the ruins?¡± Sophie wondered out loud as she peered over to the map, a small town shaped figurine and the flag placed alarmingly far away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the possibility of necromancy, you¡¯re the one that brought it up. We¡¯re to get you there and unravel whatever¡¯s inside your brain.¡±


    ¡°But why the ruins?¡±


    ¡°Master Albert suggested that the ¡®temple and refuge of ages¡¯ and something ¡®yore¡¯ could indicate a connection to something Myndiri. Potentially also look for signs of necromancy and put a stop to it. Also happens that the closest experts on the Myndir and two mages are with the exploration party, Annalise did mention that you were looking for a mage too.¡±


    Sophie grunted a response back and found Annalise looking at her with a sly smile.


    ¡°And to make sure they aren¡¯t dead.¡± Annalise quipped sarcastically.


    ¡°And to make sure they aren¡¯t dead, yes.¡± Gil sighed exasperated, ¡°I thought that much was evident.¡±


    A moment of quiet descended upon the group as Sophie took another look at the distance they had to travel on the map. The pitter patter of rain interspersed by loud claps of thunder were oddly calming yet disquieting and Sophie had to shake off the uncomfortable feeling before glancing back towards the others and flashing them a nervous smile.


    Gil turned to Annalise and the two shared a questioning glance before he finally turned back to Sophie and Riza with a clasp of his hands.


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯re on the way to potential doom, nightmare creatures that invade our minds, zombies, magic? Any objections? No? Good, let¡¯s get on with it and pray that we¡¯re all home by the week¡¯s end. May we be graced by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Graced by the stars.¡± The grim response from the group echoed throughout the room and Sophie could not help but feel a slight sense of excitement. I''m terrified, horrified but by Stellesia I¡¯m going on an adventure! You just wait Eva, I¡¯ll be back in no time.

 Chapter 24: An Uncomfortable Ride

    "To be prepared is the first step to being a good adventurer. Yes, plans will go awry. Yes, there will be many unexpected factors. Yes, you will be derailed and then realize life is futile when stuck inside a terrifying ruin or wasteland as monsters try to eat you. But with a good supply of food, weapons, and water, you¡¯d be surprised how many people have overcome seemingly insurmountable odds. So best bleed your budget now, and bleed less life later.¡± -  Emil Castimir, Senior Pathfinder/Historian, Arterian Exploration Guild, ¡°Tips for the New Adventurer¡± Tip 15: Being Ready


    <hr><hr>


    In a sad twist of fate, the storm petered out the further they rode out of the city, a grim relief as they realised that though the danger was larger behind them, their sanctuary was most certainly the target. The winds still buffeted the trees and the aggressive rustling of the forest brush signalling a large-scale migration of creatures, an ill omen if there ever was one. The skies however, still crackled mightily, as if the storm was just waiting for the moment to embrace the forest in a veil of death. The mist of the forest itself stretched and yawned as it blanketed everything in a hazy gray, darker and grittier than even the first few days Sophie had spent in the forest.


    Concerned whispers flowed back and forth between the horses they rode on as the party tepidly continued their push. It had been a non-stop journey of almost five straight hours of hard riding. The horses, the people, and the mood had deteriorated long before, with only a slight uptick in morale when they left the city and found no opposition outside the gates, they still had a chance. Yet, Sophie could care less about their good fortune or poor situation, she wanted to die.


    To speed up their journey, the guildmaster had managed to procure a herd of horses for the party and after exchanging some terse words had sent them on their way. Fortunately, because they had no supply wagon or in fact, any extra supplies, their momentum was greatly increased and finishing the journey in a day seemed surprisingly possible. Unfortunately, no one had ever thought that perhaps a maid might never have had riding experience or any riding skills whatsoever. She had watched Eva ride every once in a while, but she herself had never got the chance or turned the opportunity down due to some other obligation to the household.


    She wasn¡¯t just motion sick, she was horrifically sick. Thankfully the lack of breakfast or food meant that her stomach churned in empty agony even as every lurch, hop or movement from the mount threatened to push anything within back out. She wanted to apologize to Annalise, her caretaker and compatriot since the start, Anna had transferred Sophie onto her horse due to Sophie¡¯s lack of skills. Since then, for the past five hours it had been a repeating series of gasps, moans, groans, and near vomiting as she dry heaved almost every twenty minutes. Her head pounded in pain, everything turning into a painful blur as they pushed on and she swore that she could feel the other girl flinch every time she made a noise. Bracing for the eventual moment a stream of internal materials would land on her back. Sophie could only silently apologize as she wrapped her weak arms around Annalise¡¯s waist as they pushed forward, her eyes clenched shut, hoping that this torture would soon be over.


    <hr><hr>


    Strange orifices flapped up and down as a dull buzzing invaded her mind, a jumbled mess of noises that wracked her brain with more pain. Whatever anyone might have said next quickly vanished as the most recent dry heave turned out not very dry at all.


    ¡°Blegh.¡±


    Irony tasting acidic bile spilled forth onto the ground as Sophie desperately clung to a nearby tree, another gestating irritation building up in her stomach and the back of her throat.


    ¡°Bleh!¡±


    She nearly keeled over onto her own mess but fortunately a stray hand steadied her from behind as more buzzing echoed from behind her.


    ¡°Bleh-ack!¡± She gasped as the feeling returned, but nothing exited. A stinging pain lingered and she felt blank for a moment before a louder buzzing finally got her attention.


    ¡°...pie¡­Sophie! Focus¡­ocus!¡±


    Adventures suck, horses suck, life sucks, uh oh, please no. Sophie teared up as something welled up inside of her, another lance of pain shooting through her as she desperately tried to hold it back. Dammit. A brief respite before she broke into a coughing fit and hacked up another bit of unidentifiable substance which soon joined the rest of its sorry brethren.


    ¡°How¡­an elf¡­this bloody¡­¡±


    ¡°...watch¡­treeline¡­¡±


    ¡°Are¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°By the saints!¡±


    ¡°Steady¡­try¡­focus!¡±


    One last voice in the cacophony of hell finally broke through and she swayed around to find Sara supporting her. The fresh but decadent scent of elderflowers provided brief relief to her nostrils from the backwash of unpleasant odors and she glanced up to find a concerned, but strangely seductive face staring back at her. Mmmm.


    ¡°She¡¯s coming¡­to us. You okay?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm.¡±


    ¡°Any more aches?¡±


    Sophie assumed the annoyed exasperation evident on her face would serve as an ample reply. But either deliberate ignorance or unawareness carried the day as Sara merely gave her a light patting on her shoulder, as if fearful of another stream of liquid.


    ¡°Good, good. Here.¡± Sara ordered.


    Sophie looked down at a bowl of water with an assortment of crushed herbs and powders, a few of which she could identify such as the mint and cloves. Ahh noo, I probably smell like shit, Sophie cried out internally as she visibly slumped ever closer to the forest floor in despair. My dignity, my image. She cringed at the thought, she never really cared much for perceptions back at the manor, enough to be able to be with Evaline was all she needed, but this situation was a bit much. She never got sick, that was something that never happened, yet as she took a furtive glance at the mess behind her, she was horrifically motion sick. Kill me. End this.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Sara asked and wiggled the bowl in front of her.


    Annoyed, tired, pained, and absolutely exhausted, Sophie chose the only possible response she could think of. She groaned and limply pressed her face into the bowl. Water, herbs, medicinal powders splashed, stung, and entered her eyes, noise, mouth and even a little on her left ear as an immeasurable sense of regret washed over her. Unwilling to back out now, with a pained gasp she huffed the biggest mouthful of the concoction as possible and sloshed it around her mouth to freshen up before downing it all in a big gulp.


    As she forced it all down she pulled herself away from the bowl as the mixture left a mess dripping down from her face and turned to face the others. Concern and surprise were present in equal measure as her barbaric actions took everyone off guard. A small gurgle escaped from her stomach and she leaned back against the tree with a groan and watched as Annalise burst out laughing, followed by Arnold and Riza.


    Sara¡¯s sigh caught her attention and she tilted her head to look at the healer who only looked back disapprovingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re... not meant to drink it like that.¡± Sara said as she stared at Sophie with wide eyes.


    ¡°Urrgh.¡±


    ¡°But at least you did drink it, might leave a foul taste, but gargle and spit some out to clean your mouth. Here.¡±


    Sophie looked at her with tired eyes before she obediently did as ordered, taking careful sips like a normal person, acutely aware of the cackling in the background. She tried to glare at the others but only succeeded in disrupting her own rhythm and choking on some of the medicine, sending her wheezing as another bout of laughter exploded from the crowd.


    ¡°Shush nurp.¡± Sophie growled, or at least she thought she did.


    Thankfully it seemed as if Gil had gathered everyone¡¯s attention as he tried stifling the giggling bunch and gestured towards the horses. No, no more horses, Sophie paled at the thought.


    ¡°All faculties seem functional again, you alright?¡± Sara asked as she looked her up and down.


    Sophie grumbled a small yes and Sara gave her another apprehensive pat on the back, as if repulsed by the sheer presence of touching her, honestly, understandable. Sophie watched as Sara retrieved her bowl and began cleaning it out, walking back to her horse and rummaging through her packs and giving Sophie some breathing room to move to the other side of the tree. She leaned back and felt her head loll to the side as she slowly tried to recover her vigor, watching over the group as they did their various tasks. Arnold and Riza recovering perimeter alarms, Thulgrim kicking dirt to smother the campfire, Gil looking at a map and Annalise, where did she go? Didn¡¯t she also set up the perimeter traps?


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    In her mind she jumped from the fright and fell, but gravity told her that the surprise had merely tensed all her muscles and caused her to let go of the tree and just fall to the floor. Sophie crumpled in a heap from equal parts exhaustion and fright.


    ¡°Sophie! By the saints are you alright?!¡± Annalise¡¯s panicked voice boomed over her ear.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She whispered a soft if pained reply, wincing from the noise.


    ¡°Oh by the goddess I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, can you stand? Wait here, I can help¡­hup you go.¡±


    Sophie felt light as the ranger propped her back up against a different tree, its bark slightly smoother than the last and a little less damp.


    ¡°Soph, we¡¯re almost there, just another hour or two okay?¡± Annalise pleaded, using perhaps the cutest look Sophie had ever seen from the girl. Eyes wide and glistening from what little moonlight pierced the mist, like an angel. "You just have to endure riding with me a little longer."


    The illusion shattered into a million pieces, heartache, headache and stomachache. She would¡¯ve followed her anywhere in that moment, would¡¯ve done anything, but she refused to ride a horse for a moment longer, angel or not.


    ¡°Grrr.¡± She growled.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Grr-eep!¡± Sophie yelped as the other girl nonchalantly wrapped her arms around her and pulled herself closer.


    Too close, too close, Sophie thought as her pulse quickened and a strange pressure gripped her chest. Too close, smells good, too close, very good, her mind raced to process all the information at once, a subtle hint of lavender, dimples, brilliant hazel eyes that stared back into her own.


    ¡°You know, I never realized how strange your eyes looked.¡± Annalise stated matter of factly and a different feeling sliced its way into Sophie¡¯s chest. It¡¯s me, I¡¯m gross, I¡¯m weird, always was.


    ¡°But you don''t have to worry, I think they¡¯re kinda pretty.¡± Annalise finished with a whisper and Sophie shrunk further into herself, what?! But gross! Too close! Smell! Eyes!


    But before she could slink away from Annalise¡¯s grip the other girl dropped her voice to a conspiratorial whisper.


    ¡°Heheh, jokes teasing aside, just bear with it a little longer, please. We¡¯re almost there, so bear with us and I¡¯ll¡­¡± Annalise tilted her head and met Sophie¡¯s gaze once again and Sophie felt the other girl¡¯s expression soften, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a lot more meals and desserts when we get back okay?¡±


    Sophie was admittedly caught off guard, this was not the expected tactic or words she thought would come next and her brain careened into a standstill as she tried processing the offer. What did I want? What is happening? Too close? She could only give a quiet nod as emotions threatened to spiral out of control.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Annalise giggled and quickly released her grip on Sophie, giving the half elf a quick ruffling of her hair before she rang her fingers through the ponytail, smiling at the red ribbon still present. ¡°Come on then! The faster we make it the faster it¡¯s over!¡±


    Sophie could only watch wide eyed at how suddenly the ranger hopped back to her horse and blinked a few times to recover from the ordeal. Her stomach still hurt, her headache was massive, now her chest felt tingly and she wanted to die. But if I gave up now¡­ she grimly thought before looking at the misty forest around her, might as well keep going.


    She took in a deep breath and gingerly stumbled her way back over to group a physical and emotional mess. Still, there was a potential to answer some questions and the promise of food so if anything she could only stand to benefit if she did not perish in the ride over. She huffed and steeled herself one last time, certain that she would see this through, but what the hells was that even, and why does my chest now ache thinking about her. Ugh stupid stomach, focus for a little longer and we¡¯ll be done¡­by the saints what about the ride back?


    <hr><hr>


    In Astralis¡¯s name please dear goddess, mercy. Sophie clutched at her stomach as they finally dismounted. As if the pain and threats of vomiting weren¡¯t bad enough, the smoke trails from up ahead further sapped away what willpower she had left.


    ¡°Hold steady, Thul, Sara, you two on our asses. Riza, you keep our sick safe with the horses. Arn, with me. Ann, take point. Keep quiet and in the shadows, something feels very wrong about this.¡± Gil ordered.


    A silent flurry of activity quickly took place as a few traded nervous glances at the plume of smoke from up ahead but they got ready nonetheless.Though Riza seemed to protest at being excluded, everyone else fell into line, the expression on Gil¡¯s face invited no disobedience. Sophie watched the five take their positions and advance as a cohesive unit, cutting through the underbrush as they head towards the ruins, an increasingly despondent cat pacing back and forth as they disappeared from view, Annalise flashing one last wink at her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll¡­urk¡­be okay¡­¡± Sophie mumbled her reassurances, trying to distract Riza as much as herself.


    The cat stopped her pacing and turned to face Sophie with a curious look on her face, and try as Sophie might to read her expression, she did not succeed before an icky feeling welled up inside her once again. Horse riding sucks.


    ¡°Ack¡­¡± She held her mouth shut as the levees threatened to burst and even the nearby horses seemed wary, her own mount long since turned into a pack animal as she rode with Annalise instead, glared at her with dissatisfied eyes.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Riza piped up in concern, skittering over to quickly prop Sophie up against a tree.


    ¡°Ugh¡­I¡¯ll..be,¡± She gulped down the nasty feeling and doubled over, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After what felt like an eternity battling her body she finally let loose an exasperated sigh and slumped lazily against the tree. A part of her was disappointed she wasn¡¯t sicker, if she was she could just huddle up and wait until it was all over, they wouldn¡¯t drag along a grievously sick person right?


    ¡°Jeez Sophie, rest up a little and make sure to drink some water like Sara told you otherwise you¡¯ll be dehydrated. Kinda ironic if that¡¯s what gets you inside of this damp as hells mist right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­water¡­¡± Startled that Riza was watching her, she could barely mumble out a reply.


    ¡°Oh, oh! Here you go!¡± Riza quickly handed over a canteen from the pack horse and Sophie snatched it to steal a few greedy gulps.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Guess so.¡± Sophie lied, motion sickness sucks, vomiting sucks.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I mean, we gotta watch out for all the animals after all. Besides the umm undead and magical stuff we need to watch out for mistraptors, wolves, and other things that prowl around looking for a quick meal. Seven horses would be like a feast, and that¡¯s not to mention our rations, if only we didn¡¯t need to be part of an expedition we could eat more of it now, I¡¯m dying to just nibble on something.¡± Riza babbled


    ¡°Can have mine¡­¡± Sophie gestured to her horse.


    ¡°Nah better save it,¡± Riza shook her head, ¡°Besides who knows what they¡¯ll find over there? Maybe loads of treasure or just a whole lotta nothing. But something bad definitely happened right? I mean that doesn¡¯t look like campfire smoke, it almost feels like a controlled burn if anything. Do you think the expedition team tried to use fire to ward off the fog?¡±


    Sophie squinted at Riza as her mind tried to process the barrage of information, concluding that a simple answer would be the best. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°By the saints I hope nothing happened to them, but Gil and the others will sort the monsters out, and I¡¯ll protect you too. So no need to worry about anything besides feeling better okay? Just keep steady and we can all get through this together, it¡¯ll be tough but think of it like¡­learning on the job. You get a free ticket to watch some veteran adventurers at work heheh.¡±


    Sophie opened her mouth to comment when the sudden noise of a blast echoed through the eerie woods and the two quickly turned to look at each other. Magic, but who? And what? Sophie chugged the rest of the canteen and stuffed it back inside the saddle bag holding her stuff.


    ¡°That was magic.¡± Riza noted, her tail and ears standing straight up.


    ¡°Magic.¡± Sophie echoed nervously.


    ¡°But they don¡¯t know magic,¡± Riza whispered, ¡°Sara knows a few healing ones but¡­¡±


    Riza paused, unwilling to finish the sentence and the two traded a brief glance before turning their gazes back at the direction of the ruin. As if hoping the trees themselves would magically part and give them a clear shot at getting closer without trouble. Yet the forest only bristled against the wind unhappily and the mist felt even more oppressive than before, the dampness casting a heavy hand over her shoulder almost like a shadow that was watching their every move.


    They stared nervously at the forest for uncomfortable minutes as their horses began braying in concern. Trying desperately to ignore the growing sense of foreboding, they strained their senses to try and uncover any other signs of combat or action from the direction of the ruins only to be answered by silence. It wasn¡¯t until Riza quietly jumped onto her horse and looked at Sophie that their stupor was finally shattered.


    ¡°We have to go help.¡±


    Sophie wanted to retort at how stupid the idea was, with a single fighter, a sick person, and seven horses anything could overwhelm them. There was simply too much for Riza to protect and Sophie wasn¡¯t even sure she could fight alongside the cat if it came down to it. But deep inside, even her turbulent gut seemed to know that they had to go forward, they had to know, they had to make sure their friends were fine no matter the cost.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± Riza repeated, and this time Sophie pulled herself together and began drawing the horses closer together, ending up with a bouquet of leads that sprouted out to six uncomfortably cramped together horses.


    ¡°Sophie, what are you doing?¡± Riza¡¯s nervous exterior broke into confusion at the half elf¡¯s actions.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to help.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Yeah, but aren¡¯t you going to ride¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Riza seemed shocked at Sophie¡¯s firm refusal at first, a look of incredulousness wound itself onto her feline face. But perhaps upon truly seeing Sophie¡¯s pallid and sickly appearance decided to drop the matter and silently started trotting ahead.


    Sophie glanced back at the herd behind her and could feel the rising resentment, but they had friends to save, and she¡¯d be damned if she showed up just to vomit more and be a burden. Not that I could do much else anyways, she glumly thought as she ran her free hand over Wilfred¡¯s sabre, but it¡¯s better than nothing. Taking one last look at the horses and their annoyed neighing, how uncaring they seemed of the pain they caused her, she could only come up with one comforting thought as they likely marched towards death with her, horses suck.

 Evas Surprise: Revelations for the White Rose

    ¡°Strength Through Passion in Love and Life¡±


    - Motto of House Rosengart


    ¡°That¡¯s the house in a nutshell, at least probably a few generations ago I dunno, I mean the founders probably chose that for a reason right? As for now? I mean you¡¯ve seen mom and dad, sorry the Duke and the Duchess. Bunch of narcissistic pricks alongside my brothers. ¡°Ohh king this, kingdom that.¡± ¡°Be friends with the dukes boy, don¡¯t talk to that baron''s daughter.¡± Pfft, what? Don¡¯t give me that look, you¡¯re going to have to learn to deal with them at some point. Fine, you win, don''t give me those eyes, I do care about them somewhat okay? They''re still family, and so I care, but you are family too!¡±


    - Young Evaline Rosengart ¡®educating¡¯ a younger Sophie on the dynamics of the Rosengart Ducal Household


    <hr><hr>


    Evaline snarled as she swung her sabre down, sending the man panicking as he responded with a desperate parry. Pressing her advantage she pushed further and locked the man into a duel before she lunged forward and kicked him in the stomach. He doubled over and she quickly planted a debilitating blow as she cut into him, slashing at his arms and legs to disable him.


    The second man threw his injured comrade backwards and raised his sword to strike. She jumped backward. He lunged once more. Seeing her moment to attack, with an almost inhuman dash back toward the man she cut deep into his shoulder. Staggered, he lost the grip on his sword and she quickly swept her leg into his and sent him tumbling. Seizing the momentum she stepped over him and bashed his head with her boot until he went limp.


    Eva turned to the last gang member and the man seemed to regret his life choices. With a limp attack he clumsily charged and she sidestepped the strike to throw a punch right into his gut. The man let out an exasperated grunt and she quickly finished the fight by cutting into his shoulder and throwing the man into the wall.


    Slumped over in unconsciousness and likely quite a bit of pain, the man went limp as she pulled the blade out, glaring at the two curious bystanders nearby.


    ¡°She¡¯s looking at us.¡±


    ¡°By the saints run!¡±


    She ignored the two and rummaged through the wounded and unconscious, liberating their purses and other such trinkets. Tch, nothing useful here, she grumbled and scattered the belongings with a firm throw over the alley. The Inquisitorial safehouse should be nearby. It has to be. With a disappointed grunt she headed back out into the street, the sound of fighting having attracted a few curious onlookers nearby.


    Neun Carad was a glorious city, big mansions, towers, a royal military academy of its own and home of the Carradorian royal family. City of the nobles, boroughers and common folk alike, many went to and fro and the Inquisition was no different. Before Sir Baylein had left her he had advised her to search Hossmel Square, the slightly less fortunate part of Neun Carad for a potential safehouse. Taking his words to heart she lucked out in spotting and ambushing a church agent when she reached the city and through some percussive persuasion the man had helped narrow her search to a few city blocks. But the seedier the area, the more willing the residents were willing to look for a quick influx of cash. And many turned a curious eye at the dumb noble looking girl who wandered so far from home.


    She had tried looking for stars and crosses symbols purported to be scribbled over the walls when the gang tried to corner her for a good time. She had thought they were some disguised Inquisitorial agents until their incessant chattering revealed them to be no one important. This is hopeless, I¡¯ve already spent an hour creeping around, my minders have to be getting curious. Her gaze narrowed at the thought, she was meant to meet with a few staffers and other students bound for Arteria and hoped to investigate the leads Sir Baylein had helped find. But she chided herself for wishful thinking, as if any of that would be possible to do in a day.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was being watched by precisely the people she looked for. It was an eerily piercing gaze as if someone was trying to peer into her soul. But try as she might, she could see no signs of the actual Inquisition.


    She just wanted a quiet life, a chance to enjoy things with Sophie and perhaps even Frederick, though she reassured herself that she positively totally did not have a crush on the prince beyond platonic, right? She grinned in spite of her situation, what a silly thought. Yet it seemed out of nowhere the world conspired to shatter her hopes, right on the cusp of potentially the most freedom she would ever have gotten and a chance to make it a reality. Bam, everything happened at once. Still, there was naught to do but try her best to right the wrongs. With a sigh and groan she decided to go meet with the group destined for Arteria before they got suspicious at her absence.


    <hr><hr>


    She remembered the city fondly, she had often spent many a day just touring the streets in Frederick¡¯s company. Poor Sophie had to spend most of those excursions stuck inside the servant¡¯s quarters of the castle or the mansion of a host as no one wanted to see an elven servant around the third prince. The few times that she could travel with them under Eva¡¯s and thereby Frederick¡¯s insistence, she had been so bundled up one could¡¯ve easily mistaken her for a cosplay of an old crone or a wise witch following the prince.


    She smiled fondly at the memory and finally found herself in front of the bridge leading to Castle Carad, where all of Carrador¡¯s bright and noble pupils gathered before being sent out. Though her scruffy appearance did see almost every guard stopping and searching her until she presented them with the letter of acceptance and an identification insignia that she was in fact, Evaline Rosengart, daughter of Duke Rosengart.


    The grand hall was as magnificent as she remembered, the ceiling almost three stories tall flanked by numerous stone brick pillars and other assorted trusses, decoration or otherwise. A gallery fit for a royal court on either side for petitioners and lords to gather around as brilliant purple gold carpets and tapestries lined the floors and walls. Some with intricate designs and stitches that chronicled the history of Carador and the deeds of the royal family. Hung high on the pillars were flags aplenty, each emblazoned with the crest of noble families and numerous different sigils. Guards clad in both plate and lamellar flanked the whole room, purples, blues and occasional green cloaks denoting the different ranks and duties of each soldier. Including the two roughly carrying her by the arms towards a crowd of noble teens, three instructors, two priests and surprisingly the king and his honor guard.


    ¡°Lords and Ladies, apologies for the intrusion, we bring one Lady Evaline Rosengart, carrying the letter of acceptance and royal approval for education at the Arterian Academies.¡± A guard announced to the surprised crowd.


    It was perhaps one of the most surreal experiences she had as the king flashed a face of recognition, after all, she and Frederick were fabulous friends, before it turned into horror at the state of her dress. The instructors meanwhile, kept a wholly annoyed if stern demeanor while their eyes reflected the same horror the king had. The other noble kids on the other hand, began to quietly giggle and point at her, nothing too unexpected there either. But it was the reaction of the priests that caught her eye.


    The elder of the two she recognised as High Bishop Konrad Geissel, an aging man in fancy robes serving as the king¡¯s main religious advisory in matters regarding the stellar activities of Goddess Astralis and the church. I think I got that right. The other however, she did not recognise. As opposed to the grumpy but kind face of Geissel, this portly man had the sleazy face of someone who perhaps shows a little less deference to the Goddess than would be expected. Though she knew she shouldn¡¯t judge based on appearances, her suspicions grew even greater when his look was not just one of surprise, but of recognition. Bingo, Eva thought as she tried to hide the malicious grin spreading on her face.


    ¡°Oh my, Eva, what happened to you!?¡± King Edelin exclaimed in a voice tinged with concern.


    At this the other noble children seemed to quiet, in the court rumours swirled that Eva was close with the third prince. But to have the king himself refer to the scruffy, dirty looking strange girl as ¡®Eva'' instead of Evaline in public? That all but confirms it for them, she groaned internally, knowing that one of the other noble kids will definitely try to pry.


    ¡°My liege are you certain?¡± One of the household guards, asked the king.


    King Edelin sighed in despair, ¡°Who else would wander up to the castle in this horrific state and be allowed in?¡± He turned his focus back to her, ¡°So? You better have a good explanation for being late and in an absolute state of disrepair.¡± He barked.


    She blinked and cried out internally. How do I answer this? A lie? The truth? Ah! A truth and a lie! Formal or informal? Definitely formal.


    ¡°My sincere apologies your majesty,¡± She pulled herself easily out of the guardsmens grasp much to their surprise, ¡°I was waylaid by a street gang looking for easy money and decided to dispatch them in an alleyway. My apologies for being overzealous in¡­administering an undignified response.¡± She dipped her head low apologetically, or at least how Sophie would always do it whenever the Duchess or Duke was nearby.


    A chorus of murmurs filled the hall as even the King pinched his nose at the ridiculousness of her answer. But before he could respond one of the nobles, a tall but muscular boy, with a regal if a little excessively fancy outfit and the most pristine jawline Eva ever did see spoke.


    ¡°So are the Rosengart knights just completely incompetent? I mean how in the hells would any houseguard ever let this happen? And to let you dole out the punishment?¡± He asked incredulously with a few more of the other students echoing his sentiments with nods and murmurs of ¡®yeah, what¡¯s wrong with them.¡¯


    ¡°I asked to travel alone.¡± Eva replied, ¡°I see my time at the academy as a chance for me to¡­learn to thrive on my own and I didn¡¯t want my father¡¯s shadow lingering over me.¡± Technically true. ¡°The journey was mostly smooth, though I confess I explored the streets of the capital a bit too eagerly which led to the predicament and my current state.¡± Also technically true.


    Everyone seemed baffled by her answer, it was one thing to let your kids stretch their legs out in the world before assuming household responsibilities, but it was another to let them willingly engage in street brawls. Yet again, the chunky priest seemed to show the least surprise, as if someone had appraised him of her situation beforehand, as if he already had someone watching me.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She grumbled about the possibility and quickly spoke up to steer the conversation away from her fight, ¡°If your majesty pleases, may I quickly refresh myself before I receive a stern talking to from the instructors?¡±


    The three instructors visibly grew more upset with her but King Edelin at least, was mostly just annoyed. He was used to her ridiculousness, she hoped.


    ¡°You missed the meeting, all the important information from the instructors and you would boldly interrupt your liege?¡± He said coldly.


    Or I could be very wrong, she gulped.


    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I expected better from you Evaline Rosengart.¡±


    Uh oh, full name no titles.


    ¡°You know which guest room to use, be back in under twenty minutes, the instructors and the students deserve more respect than this from you. You will be representing Carrador in a foreign land, see that you don¡¯t act so rashly in the future.¡± He wrapped up with a sigh and an apologetic tilt of his head towards the three instructors. Safe after all!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your majesty, we''ll instill some manners into her.¡± One of the instructors replied, glaring at her the entire time.


    Gingerly performing another apologetic bow she ignored the spate of giggling emerging from the gaggle of nobles as she walked off to a side corridor. She had just barely avoided a close call, yet she still felt uneasy, as if she was missing something. That sleazy priest knows something, but how the hells do I get to him?


    Turning back for one last look at the crowd she found the priest smirking at her and a chill ran down her spine. I¡¯ll get you, you just wait jackass.


    <hr><hr>


    Eva found herself at a loss, the halls and rooms felt so empty, so foreign without the warmth and friendliness that usually followed in Frederick and Sophie¡¯s wake. Thankfully as far as supplies goes even the guest rooms were well stocked. She looked pretty fly, in her eyes at least. Though she looked more like a pirate captain than a noble she was pretty certain this would be passable in the eyes of the courts. Right? Sophie would definitely get a good chuckle out of this though heh.


    A knock on the door startled her and she hopped away from the wardrobe in a fright.


    ¡°One second!¡± Eva quipped as she quickly strapped back on her boots and scurried over to open the door.


    What she saw unfortunately, were two black clad soldiers bursting through the moment she opened and she jumped backwards as she saw the blades in their hands. Fuck, assassins. Her instincts took over in a split second and she dashed over to launch a stool at the doorway. The men dodged in surprise and she quickly summoned her wellspring of strength to lift the table, sending the little trinkets on it crashing to the floor. With renewed vigor she dashed back forward and smashed the table onto the first soldier, downing him in a single blow.


    The second one tried to jump at her but she managed to side step his attack and found herself behind him. Without hesitation she tackled him into the wall and in a startlingly similar scene to earlier, she bashed his head against the wall and knocked him out as well.


    Grabbing his sword she turned back towards the door as another set of footsteps approached. If they want me dead they better try harder. Growling with fury she launched herself forward only for a sudden force to throw her back into the room. A sickening thud as she smacked against the guest room bed frame stunned her momentarily, and as she pushed herself back up the portly priest emerged from the shadows, his hands outstretched in front of him. The spell-casting type, shit.


    ¡°Vos Vigar Shorne.¡± The priest murmured with his hands and staff signing an incantation and Eva felt herself being pushed forcefully onto the ground.


    Her limbs pinned, she summoned what strength she had and roared a battle cry, her muscles straining under the intense pressure before she managed to punch on arm through whatever sorcery he had cast. Her continued resistance seemed to tire the man as sweat formed on his brow and exertion seemed to overtake him as she could see him shake from the effort.


    Eva felt her muscles tear as she struggled against the force only for it to suddenly disappear and she staggered forward in shock as momentum carried her forward. She turned to face the man only for him to lift his staff and cast another spell.


    ¡°Vos Vigar Astror.¡± He cried and she could see the tip of his staff light up before she was sent flying. She crashed into the wall of the room and sent her pile of old clothes flying. A pained grunt escaped from her lips as the wind was knocked out of her.


    With another fierce cry she pushed against the bindings, tearing into her energy reserves as she sought to brute force the priest¡¯s spell. Though her body began to cry out in pain, the temporary boost was what she needed as one final effort led to something shattering. As if the magical bindings had simply snapped.


    The immediate recoil of the broken spell sent the priest crashing backward onto the floor as he stared back at Eva from across the room.


    ¡°Enough you fool girl-¡± He yelled just as Eva closed the distance, his staff barely raised in time to hold against the powerful slash she threw at him.


    ¡°Where is she!¡± She screamed at him as she pressed the sword into his staff, slowly but surely cutting into the ornate wood.


    ¡°Let-¡± He grunted, ¡°Me-¡± So focused was she on pushing the staff, Eva couldn¡¯t react in time to his knee connecting between her legs and flung herself backwards, doubled over in pain. ¡°Speak.¡±


    The sword fell from her hands as she howled in pain and cradled her injury. Tears welled up from the corner of her eyes and she clenched her teeth to stop herself from crying out anymore.


    ¡°Vos Divinia Natium.¡± The priest mumbled tiredly and Eva looked up to find him drawing an intricate sign. As she tried to move she suddenly found the terrible ache fading and gasped in relief as she turned to look properly at the priest.


    Tired, exhausted and far more frazzled than he seemed earlier, the man kept his staff pointed at Eva, his hands shaking slightly from the effort. ¡°I¡­came here to talk¡­fool girl.¡± He managed to spit out the words.


    Eva wanted to charge forward but paused, her mind carefully assessing the reliability of the statement. But the assassins, though he did heal me. She tensed up once again but didn¡¯t move, waiting for the man to continue. Her eyes searching for the right moment to pounce.


    ¡°Who knew you¡¯d be¡­so¡­damn jumpy.¡± He looked at her tiredly, finally lowering his staff, ¡°I sent¡­these two idiots to make sure the room was secure.¡± He gestured at the two knocked out soldiers.


    Eva begrudgingly turned her attention to the two before looking back at him.


    ¡°Ahem, I¡­we¡­know you¡¯re an outlander, Lady Rosengart.¡±


    At this Eva tensed, she didn¡¯t want to kill but, her being an outlander was something the church shouldn''t know. But how? Was it because Baylein and I were too quick to hop onto the trail? My fighting style? But her thoughts were quickly interrupted by the man waving a dismissive hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known for a while, but no trouble means no need to bother.¡± He sighed and sat himself down on the remaining chair not thrown at someone during the fight. The wood groaned under his sudden weight and he looked down sadly at where the table used to be and where it was now. ¡°After all, we have many Saint candidates. But that¡¯s beside the point.¡±


    ¡°So why are you here?¡± Eva finally spoke, her eyes never leaving his weapon and continued inching towards her discarded sword. Damn the castle guards for holding my actual saber.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for your friend.¡± He said in an exasperated tone and Eva stopped moving. ¡±Ever notice anything weird about her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eva was so bewildered by the sudden question she just stood there and continued staring at him.


    Perhaps surprised by her confusion the man hurriedly raised a hand, ¡°I speak ahead of myself, please, take a seat on¡­your bed.¡±


    Eva glared at him, no way in hell she was letting this sleaze-bag get away with anything to do with her body.


    The priest let out another exasperated sigh, ¡°Never do field work. So tiring.¡± he grumbled to himself before turning back to her, ¡°Don''t worry I¡¯m not planning anything untoward you, lie down because it''s going to hurt, a lot.¡±


    A moment of silence passed between the two as Eva stood her ground. He thinks he can threaten me?


    ¡°The spell I cast is for pain relief, not healing. That relief will only last so long as my concentration fades.¡± He said just as he shock from the sudden breaking of a spell.


    Huh? Eva thought, but it was too late, within seconds the pain flared back up and she found herself collapsing to the floor in a heap.


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re at least present, Miss Rosengart, I come to you with an offer, a partnership if you will.¡± He sarcastically quipped, the first of the two to recover.


    ¡°Agh!¡± Eva screamed in pain.


    ¡°Let me try again, I am Oraetor Vitellius representing the Astral church. You have my word, under oath that your friend is fine. We intercepted a letter from her for you, I will place it¡­on this cupboard for when you recover.¡±


    That little tidbit caught her attention and she grit her teeth to process the information, Sophie¡¯s alive at least. She forced a pained smile at the thought as hope blossomed within her once more.


    ¡°As clearly evident by¡­your combat skills¡­I¡­by the saints I need a drink.¡± Vitellius paused and pulled out a small flask, gulping down a large mouthful to Eva¡¯s surprise.


    She winced from the pain but pushed herself into a sitting position and looked at the priest whilst still gently massaging her injury. It was a dirty move, she seethed. Seeing her attention the priest quickly closed the flask and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t do formal really well. The fact of the matter is this, we suspect dark tidings are happening and you and your friend are somehow involved. So I¡­well we, the church, need your assistance. With me so far?¡± He casually asked.


    Eva nodded quietly, surprised and horrified at the sudden change in personality from the impious priest.


    ¡°Your friend is fine, see?¡± He threw the letter at her, ¡°Read it later. For now let me tell you as it is. We suspect dark forces are currently building up for something big. Big enough to involve demons, monsters the whole lot of them. Since you¡¯re an outlander I suspect you are at least somewhat more aware of what I¡¯m talking about than what''s in the myth and legends.¡±


    What in the¡­? Eva nodded in spite of her confusion, gently grabbing the letter and holding it tightly in her hand.


    ¡°I saw how concerned you were earlier at the mention of outlander, so let me reassure you. I at least, have no intention of saintifying? Sainting? Making you a saint of the church. So you can rest easy there.¡± Vitellius scratched at his head and wiped away some sweat from his brow before taking another swig. ¡°What I¡¯m here to offer you, is simple. I have agents trying to find your friend, we¡¯ll make sure she is fine and can¡­reunite with you. In return, when you arrive in Arteria I¡¯ll have a contact meet with you. The church needs someone to help train other outlanders and we¡¯re sending a recent bunch over to be educated in the ways of the world, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Eva pointed at herself, flabbergasted.


    ¡°Yes you. While I believe individuality is important, the crisis may be upon us sooner than we like. As such having someone relatable but knowledgeable, within the same age range and a proficient fighter act as a mentor figure would be invaluable. So imagine the fortuitous turn of events when we redis¡­learned about you and your friend.¡±


    Eva stared in confusion, the pain but a sideshow in this rollercoaster of events and emotions, other outlanders? A bunch? More people from earth? She looked down at the letter and gave the Oraetor a furtive nod, and they know where Sophie is, and she¡¯s safe? Admittedly, Eva was doubtful, but this was the most she learned in the weeks since Sophie¡¯s disappearance, and if they could really reunite the two, she was willing to play along.


    ¡°Start from the top, just so I can understand.¡± Eva said, her voice strained, but still echoed clearly in the half destroyed room.


    Vitellius looked around with his mouth aghast, as if offended at the notion. ¡°Oh by the damned sa¡­the damned asshole of a kobold. Your instructors, the time! I can¡¯t just sit here all¡­¡± He raised an eyebrow only to be met with Eva¡¯s determined look and sighed, ¡°Fine, so you¡¯re willing to listen at least? Without trying to skewer me?¡±


    A nod.


    ¡°Very well, in that case my apologies for sending armed guards ahead of myself, but here¡¯s what needs to happen¡­¡±

 Chapter 25: Deadly Visitors

    ¡°There¡¯s no shame in retreating from a hard fight. Okay a little lie, there is some shame. Regardless, there is no doubt that recovering first, then completing the job fully will take longer than just powering on through. But I would argue there is much more merit in being alive, done, if a little late, than dead, forgotten, and never adventuring again. ¡± -  Emil Castimir, Senior Pathfinder/Historian, Arterian Exploration Guild, ¡°Tips for the New Adventurer¡± Tip 18: Don¡¯t Die, Run


    <hr><hr>


    It was an oasis of calm in the middle of the storm, the dark skies above pouring fury into the surrounding forest but not even a breeze touched the ruin. It was almost as if the immediate area of the crumbling Myndiri walls were covered by a barrier, leaving behind an eerie silence compared to the winds outside. Small critters and creatures huddled in the grass outside the ruin, sheltering from the storm just outside and staring curiously at the two new figures and seven horses that joined the already unruly crowd.


    Signs of battle marred the ruined stone walls and scorch marks, arrows, and even dried blood dotted the area. Makeshift stakes and barricades protruded from the ground like an angry hedgehog fortifying its burrow. A series of torches and a large bonfire glowed orange in the mist as nervous soldiers paced back and forth on patrol, the light to their backs. Much to the duo¡¯s relief, beyond the soldiers were a scattered handful of expeditionaries, now including Gil¡¯s team, busy trying to excavate a boulder that seemed to be blocking something.


    ¡°Movement to the southeast! Riders!¡± A voice bellowed from the perimeter. At once the explorers, mercenaries and adventurers took up arms and rushed to meet the foe. Only for a collective sigh of relief to sweep over the group at the sight of horses and two girls approaching.


    ¡°Friendlies! Friendlies!¡± Gil¡¯s voice carried through the din and as quickly as they had mobilised the crowd dispersed back to their tasks, leaving behind a few sentries and their friends to hastily move the barricade aside.


    ¡°Sophie! Riza!¡±


    Came the surprised yet familiar and friendly greetings from behind the barricade.


    The team quickly gathered them in a warm embrace. Even if Thulgrim stood further away from the elf, it felt comforting. But the mood quickly soured when Gil wore an expression of frustrated sorrow.


    ¡°My apologies for not getting you guys sooner, we ran into a little bit of a hick up.¡±


    ¡°Hey you lot, inside the barricade let¡¯s go!¡± Yelled a sentry from a ruined tower.


    The team quickly scrambled back behind the barricades and Sophie could tell the relief evident on the sentries face as they reassembled the wooden stakes into position.


    ¡°Sara, back to the infirmary. Arnold, Anna, get the horses sorted, Thulgrim, the cave in. I¡¯ll catch them up.¡± Gil ordered.


    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± Echoed the adventurers and with a few cheeky glances and waves disappeared into the rest of the expeditionary team.


    ¡°Sorry for not remembering you two.¡± Gil said with a voice tinged with guilt.


    Riza grunted a reply for the duo and Sophie just kept waiting. Seeing his moment, Gil¡¯s business face returned and he pointed at the different areas of the ruin.


    ¡°The expedition team was making good progress when the undead started attacking them. The call for an extra adventurer contingent happened before that so we didn¡¯t come prepared. Apparently a messenger was sent with an urgent update, but well¡­¡± He looked away and the message was understood, the poor rider probably got swallowed by the fog never to be seen again.


    ¡°Anyways, they¡¯ve basically endured a week of siege and only when Eichafen became the one to fall under siege have they been able to resume progress. So I guess we have a better idea of what might be threatening the city.¡± Gil gloomily stated, the other two shuddered at the thought of encountering more of the dead.


    ¡°Unfortunately for all of us, the undead weren¡¯t just outside the ruins. When we got here they had another incursion from below and lost contact with the main group that was still exploring underground. And well¡­some idiot threw a spell and blasted the entrance in. Fucking idiot.¡± Gil muttered the last words under his breath. ¡°So our job has now evolved from just helping clear to locating and retrieving whatever¡¯s left of the expedition from within.¡±


    Sophie and Riza nodded quietly, the situation was definitely spiralling out of control for the expedition. Though as Sophie looked around, she could feel the hopelessness begin to pile on. Not only did they have what seemed like supplies and room for fifty odd people. But with only a dozen up here with them, and assuming half the team went down into the ruin, it meant that almost two thirds of the expedition had likely perished. It was a sobering thought and Sophie found herself zoning out before Riza quickly nudged her back to attention.


    ¡°Sophie, I know this sucks. But as both your current captain and under assignment from the guildmaster, I cannot let you enter the ruin with us.¡± Huh?! Wait, what did I miss? Sophie widened her eyes in shock as Gil continued, ¡°It is simply too dangerous and there are too many risk factors involved.¡±


    What about the Myndiri? The magic? My nightmares? Wasn¡¯t the professor or head of this expedition supposed to help me? Her mind raced in a flurry as the other two simply looked at her for an eternity.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She began, but the look on Gil¡¯s face made her falter before she could utter another syllable. Her train of thought shattered as reality sat front and center.


    ¡°I know you know Sophie. Annalise told me about how this is important and something that was actually eating away at you mentally on the inside. Believe me, I would help if I could. But as the situation currently stands, I cannot in good conscience allow an observer, hell a noncombatant, to enter the ruins in good faith. Astralis smite me if I¡¯m lying.¡±


    ¡°But what about the researchers¡­the¡­the explorers and¡­¡± She fell silent again, they were noncombatants too, but she already knew the answer.


    ¡°They¡¯ve had years of experience Sophie, you haven¡¯t even started combat training. Your best performance might be just another meaningless day for them even if they aren¡¯t dedicated fighters. Hell, the best efforts of both the mercenary guards, soldiers and even explorers have led to the sorry state you see around us. I think you have potential. But right now, you¡¯ll be more of a burden, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sophie remained silent and nodded numbly, I¡¯ve come this far and this what happens? She wanted to shout at him, or even just make him understand her. But his eyes already showed the understanding, he knew, and he also knew what the right decision to make was.


    ¡°I know this is something important to you, hell even the guildmaster thought so. But I want¡­no need to know exactly who is capable of what when we get in there. Cramped corridors, old rooms, hidden traps, everyone needs to do their part and I don¡¯t want someone who could be disarming or scouting to remain back and baby you. The most I can do is say that perhaps we could get you inside if the undead presence is thinned enough and we rescue the guys inside.¡± Gil sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, the tiredness enveloping him. With a tip of his head Gil gave Sophie one last glance and headed towards the ruined entryway leaving the duo behind.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The duo watched as a few more of the mercenaries trickled down to the entryway, where the angry dwarf pointed and yelled at specific parts of the rubble. In silence they watched as a bear of a man heaved his hammer up, bringing it crashing down on one section of the rock and cracking it wide open, revealing the entryway once again. A small cheer erupted from the crowd and Gil and the large man began giving their orders, forming another team of six expeditionaries to assist the adventurers. Sophie spied Annalise flashing a small smile before the ranger yelled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon, just enjoy your time in the fresh air, yeah?!¡± She bellowed uncaringly at Sophie and the elf couldn''t help but grin ever so slightly back at her.


    Moments after the two teams descended into the depths and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingle run up her spine as they disappeared from view. An eerie feeling that she couldn¡¯t quite get rid of.


    <hr><hr>


    The nine of them left on the surface mulled about quietly, in contemplation or anticipation as they kept a close eye on the fog surrounding them. The six mercenaries that remained topside were initially wary of the duo, but upon Riza mentioning their time with Wilfred, Sophie could feel the tense atmosphere palpably defused as they all shared their own experiences with the old man. It turns out, Wilfred wasn¡¯t just a former mercenary, he also served his time as a frontier guardsmen in territories all over, many of Carrador¡¯s companies have at some point or another, had shared training exercises with the man and remembered him fondly.


    For a moment everyone spent a moment reminiscing of their pasts, the soldiers about their mentors, Riza about her comrades, and Sophie about her journey so far. The only one she noticed not really joining was the youngish explorer. He was well built if a little too rounded in the belly for an explorer, but overall what she expected. It was only when he sneered at her that she began to sense something was off. From then the man had always seemed to keep one eye on her throughout the rest of their time holding down the fort.


    Still, she tried her best to pay him no mind as the rest of them seemed to as well. Trouble only started when they broke open some rations for mealtime and the explorer grumbled words that brought her mood plummeting back down.


    ¡°Fucking knifey.¡± He had cursed softly, but it was enough. The others stiffened at the accusation and reluctantly, under the intense scrutiny Sophie felt obligated to remove her hood as she pulled her legs closer to herself. It was as if someone had just smeared kobald feces on a dining table, or opened a book to find the pages ripped. A cold silence descended upon the company and one of the mercenaries quickly justified her presence as crucial to understanding the ruins, and that commander Wilfred surely had his reasons. Riza moved to defuse the situation with a few more pleas but the damage was already done.


    Though they accepted her presence, now they merely tolerated her, though none would publicly voice their displeasure with her presence, Sophie could tell she was no longer welcome. War, it seemed, was hell. For the regular soldier or levy, it was a dirty, gritty business that was best done quickly and soon forgotten. For a mercenary, it was a way of life, a commitment to serve for a while for the sake of coin, to fight and plunder but to also be brutalized in combat where commanders hesitate to send the regular troops. For Carradorians, it meant a decades long skirmish, constant back and forths with little gained against the Minoran elves. Elves that likely took many lives from their comrades. To that extent Sophie understood their wariness, even she could glean that much from the lessons Eva received back at the household. Lessons on politics, warfare and the current conflict with the elves and why she should get rid of the servant. She understood.


    But with the damage done, she did not wish to bring the opinion everyone had of Riza down with her and quickly removed herself to the far side. She clambered up onto the second story of a ruined watchtower and threw down her pack, sparing a nervous glance into the shadows only to find them unmoving.


    With a soft sigh and one last look to make sure she could see the camp and they could see her, she threw a reassuring look at Riza and waited until the cat finally looked over before she pulled out the tattered remains of Gunmar and Aurelia. It had ¡®survived¡¯ dampness, being stabbed, and the horrifically rough treatment of her escapade through the woods with only major damage and more than a few ineligible or flat out torn pages to actually read. But holding it, she felt a brief sense of contentment and comfort rise out from inside of her. It was a brief item, only from less than a month ago, but until she saw Eva again, it would be a small part of her. A small reminder of more cheerful if not exactly easier days.


    She smiled as she looked down at the book and closed her eyes, carefully resting her head against her pack. It was almost physically impossible to piece the words back together, but she could try to imagine herself in Aurelia¡¯s shoes once again. Yes, it¡¯d be a pleasant journey, she chuckled to herself. Taking one last look at the camp she huffed and settled in, becoming a heroine and wandering knight for a little.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie woke up with a start. A sense of dread overwhelmed her senses as she quickly moved to wipe the streak of saliva running down her face. She huffed down a few stray breaths and quickly calmed her nerves, pulling the book off her face and putting it back into her backpack. Her ears were the first ones to notice something was amiss, it was the quiet that surrounded her, the lack of manly grunts or metallic clanks. Can¡¯t believe I dozed off, she mumbled, a real knight and hero wouldn¡¯t do that.


    She pushed herself up and immediately froze. Faint rattling and groaning echoed from below and a strange sense of deja vu washed over her. Not again. Nervously she carefully inched over to the edge of the watchtower and looked over the camp. Fuck.


    Where there once were tents, supplies, horses, fires, and soldiers. Now there remained only a sea of horrifically deformed monstrosities. Bones protruding out of mucus like skin at weird angles, gore covered furs draped over bodies of bone and flesh, necrotised tissues and wounds all decorated the colorful bunch throughout the ruins. Wretched creatures prowled around in huddled masses, as if cold and afraid of being alone. There, at the entrance to the underground stood it again.


    An unusually large undead, rotting skin and nothing much of note, but Sophie recognised it. Half charred diagonally, it carried the halberd she remembered seeing before as well as missing a few extra bits and pieces from its body. But there was no mistaking it, it was the same skinwalker that Kelli had sacrificed herself pushing into the fire. Damn. Her fists clenched, hoping that Riza didn¡¯t get a chance to see him. By the saints, Riza and the others!


    Her eyes quickly darted around in a panic as she searched for the remnants of battle.On the far side the barricade was ajar with two corpses slumped against a wall nearby. Metal armour is about all I can see from here, probably the mercenaries. Other parts of the surrounding area seemed breached as well, walls, rubble and barricades all seemed to have been moved in rapid succession. She gritted her teeth at the thought of the camp being taken out by surprise, but remained optimistic as she noticed the proportionally larger crowd of undead by the underground entryway. Everyone could have barricaded themselves inside, assuming it''s been cleared.


    Her head swivelled around and she let out a small sigh of relief, Riza¡¯s own supply bags seemed to be missing, so the cat had either fled or truly headed inside the ruin. A small comfort. Yet that just left Sophie with another question. The hells should I do now?


    She could run, certainly with the amount of skinwalkers and other undead roaming about it was not just impossible for her to take on, but she suspected it would be too much even for the others. That meant getting help and getting to Eichafen. But the treacherous roads without horseback and the city likely under siege by now would be terrible obstacles. Alternatively, she could try to make a break for it, duck into the ruins and hopefully reunite with the others. Getting past the dead would be a problem but if she did then at least it would be a small comfort amidst the horror.


    A guttural growl pierced through the din and she turned to one of the dead staring up at her with one blood filled eye, lifting a gnarled hand at the watchtower. Sophie held her breath and tried not to blink, I look like I belong, I look like I belong, I look like¡­ a low roar shattered her mantra and she slowly turned her head to lock eyes with the large undead. Malice filled red and green eyes glared back at her, clear as a polished diamond amidst the chaos in the ruins. For a moment it felt as if the world had stilled, as if every skinwalker and undead simply ceased to be, and only the two of them remained.


    Then, the world burst into a flurry of activity.

 Chapter 26: The Battle for the Ruins

    ¡°The Myndiri were a folk of many contradictions, though to be fair we all are. Their veneration of both light; now known as divine, and dark; specifically now separated into necromancy, magics are one such example. One sect would profess themselves as healers without peer, whereas the group directly next to them could be performing heinous rituals and experiments on ¡®lesser¡¯ beings. As presented in Segosa¡¯s works, we see that¡­ ¡± -  Heidi Flurswicht, Myndiri Specialist - Exploration Guild, Liaison to Arterian School of Magic, Lecture on Light and Dark Magic


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise threw a punch that shattered the brittle skull of the undead and immediately regretted her action. Pain shot through her arm from the impact and she staggered back as the undead crumbled into the ground. A skull shot past her face and she turned to find Thulgrim gleefully swinging away with a hammer, dashing around like some drug fueled angry bar maid dancer, smashing anything and everything in his path. Wish I had a fucking hammer, she winced as her hand radiated pain once more.


    Ahead of them both surviving mercenaries from the trapped squadron and their reinforcements formed a shield wall. Disciplined, well trained, and unrelenting despite their obvious exhaustion they held their ground as Sara used what little mana she had to craft divine sigils to their right. She was merely a tier 1 mage, the lowest on the totem pole capable of combat magic, and even that was a stretch. Though at the very least her divine spells served to delay the undead advance enough for the remaining expeditionaries less versed in group tactics to snipe out the undying.


    Holding the left, Gil, Thulgrim, Arnold and other combat capable civilian expeditionaries held the line firm. Gil and Arnold in particular danced through the horde with relative ease, their movements precise and calculated whilst the dwarf was chaos incarnate. The three alone would be easily overwhelmed but with a support team around them, the line remained stable.


    That left herself and two veteran pathfinders to keep the archeologist, translator and researchers safe while they prodded the giant inert blue crystal. It was chipped, cracked and all manner of damage but being located in what Professor Faustein had described as the ¡®central command chamber¡¯ meant that this was the artifact find they were hoping for. It was also there in which the reinforcements and adventures finally linked up with the first expedition.


    Their respective joys however, were short lived. As brothers in arms reunited after an arduous attempt to clear out the ruins a tide of undead washed in from the entrance, effectively forcing them to hold the command center as the only real defensible place with escape routes. Yet the professor was certain that the giant crystal was something of high value, and in his attempt to unlock its secrets had accidentally tilted it off its pedestal and onto the floor. If the undead didn¡¯t come in full force when they entered the ruins, they surely knew where to go after that. From then it didn¡¯t take long for the dead to begin their assault as flayed monsters and horrific skinwalkers charged arm in arm with the more common but weaker skeletal variant of the undead. It had been a brutal melee at the start, even when they were almost thirty strong, their numbers still began to dwindle as each successive wave crashed over them.


    ¡°Blasted rock! How does it work? Haven¡¯t you had enough damn time to figure it out Faust?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry, Direktor Wallen. Perhaps you too would find it hard to focus when the undying are trying to make you join their ranks for the past week.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen please, save the bickering for later!¡±


    ¡°Sure, just tell Herr Direktor here to let my assistants and I finish our work.¡±


    ¡°Faustein! You dare! Remember who runs¡­¡±


    Annalise turned to find the academics hard at work arguing and rolled her eyes. Never really understood why the academies are always considered so important, poor Soph¡¯s gonna be in for a shocker, she giggled.


    A stray screech drew her attention and she caught sight of two multi-legged creatures skittering across the walls above them, bloody drops dripping down with every movement as they jostled their way to a meal. She grunted to herself and notched an arrow before letting it loose. Her eyes trailed its path and widened in horror as it embedded itself into the creature only for it to skitter forward without a care. Its many legs, hands, it only has hands, slapped tile after tile as the two crawlers positioned themselves above the shield wall. Shit.


    ¡°Sara, up!¡± Annalise shouted in a panic.


    The healer followed her gaze and quickly shifted to erect a ward around the ceiling, rapidly signing a sigil as she chanted the words of power. Unfortunately it meant the spells she was maintaining dissipated and the dead quickly poured forth from the flank and butchered two unlucky expeditionaries before the others steadied the breach. The halo of light flickered briefly before it fizzled out as Sara¡¯s incantation failed to materialize in her panic, but thankfully partially did its job anyways. Of the two, one leaped down and, being blinded, failed to adjust course and barrelled into their own lines as the sickening crunch of bone and flesh from the impact hindered the undead advance. The other, perhaps the smarter of the two leapt only when it was certain and despite being blinded, ended up mounting Mercenary Sergeant Fortis before Captain Gundarr the giant smashed it to pieces with his war hammer. But the disruption was all that was needed to make the mercenaries briefly lose their focus and the undead wave pushed forward with renewed vigor.


    Annalise grumbled at her uselessness and quickly snatched up a dead mercenary¡¯s axe, searching for the next potential breach when a sudden force knocked her to the floor.


    Landing with a thud, she grunted as the professor¡¯s assistant quickly helped her up and they turned their worried gazes to the main doors into the room. Saints damned, my tailbone! Thanking the man she rubbed her bum as two unusually large undead strode through the doorway. Multi-eyed, limbed and jittery abominations trudged forward whilst keeping a robed gaunt figure between them. A lich?  As if to confirm her doubts it raised a gnarled bony hand and an ugly purple glow began emanating from its staff.


    ¡°Guys! Lich!¡± She screamed as she notched an arrow and fired


    With disappointing consistency, the arrow struck true and did nothing but embed itself into squishy necrotic flesh. By the saints a slingshot would be more useful. Gil and Thulgrim thankfully, had far better luck as they and two mercenaries rushed forward through the undead lines and set upon their new arrivals. Should the mage be allowed to cast the consequences would be fire.


    With a hearty yell Thulgrim shattered the bony ligaments of one of the larger undead and it dropped to one knee as Gil followed up with a bone cracking strike to the creature''s head, sending eyeballs and bile scattering everywhere. The two mercenaries meanwhile, jumped in to fight the other creature and in a fit of annoyance, the lich rapped one of them on the head with his staff. Distracting the unfortunate fellow just long enough for the creature to pop his head and helmet between his meaty grip. Wincing at the sight, Annalise quickly let loose another arrow at the lich, hoping to distract it only for the others to take him out. Three arrows left, if we take out a leader the horde should partially crumble.


    Gil and Thulgrim quickly joined the mercenary and the trio struck at the big undead repeatedly between quick dodges until it finally dropped dead. Annalise watched in morbid fascination as the frustrated lich dashed forward and with a clean cleave from his staff, cut through the mercenary as the other two quickly repositioned, ready for a fresh duel.


    A scream tore her attention back to the right as she looked around and found an expeditionary dragging Sara back to the crystal. Blood oozed from her arm as Annalise gagged at the sight of the healer''s exposed bone and tendons, muscles torn just wide enough to indicate a bite. To her surprise Sara grit her teeth and continued to bark commands at the less experienced expeditionaries, telling them to pull in closer and maintain formation without her wards to assist them.


    ¡°Sara!¡±


    She quickly scrambled over to her friend, only to be met with a determined gaze.


    ¡°Later. Anna, take my spot on the line.¡± She said cooly, despite the pained expression etched on her face.


    ¡°But Sara, your wound!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t be a wound if we¡¯re all dead! I¡¯m a healer, I¡¯ll do my job and you do yours!¡± She barked and Annalise gave her a comforting pat before she reluctantly moved to the front.


    But before she could take more than a few steps, the walls to the command room burst open from the side as another large undead barrelled through. Treating the ancient Myndiri bricks as if they were nothing more than sand, the creature smashed the stone in its way and surveyed the scene before it. A displeased snarl twisted its visible part of the face, the other half a blackened charred. With a guttural roar, the charred one sent a fresh wave of dead, now mostly skinwalkers, rushing forward in a frenzy.


    Perhaps in shock or fright, the lightly trained expeditionaries crumbled under the frenzied wave, screams echoed throughout the chamber as bloodied bits were flung left and right as the skinwalkers tore through the lightly armoured men. Seeing the situation, Captain Gundarr rushed over with a handful of mercenaries to stabilise the situation as Annalise ran over to join the fray.


    ¡°Hold the line! Steady! Steady you dogs!¡± Gundarr responded with a roar as he spun like a whirlwind into the advancing skinwalkers. His mercenaries followed their captain and with an animalistic roar of their own also joined the fray. Taking heed of their examples she too yelled out a battlecry and charged forward. She swung the axe down on the head of a nearby skinwalker and cleaved into its pus covered flesh as dark bubbles burst under the weight. Green bileish blood spilled from the wound as she swung again and decapitated the creature. Beside her a mercenary tackled a skinwalker and pulverised its head with his armoured gauntlets, stopping only when he caught another one in his sights.


    Another of the decrepit creatures met her gaze and the two swiped at each other, her cautious moves barely enough to dodge the flurry of frenzied blows. Taking a gamble, she found her opening and lunged forward, bringing the axe down on its head as the fleshy skull cracked from the impact. Satisfied with another kill she looked around and found herself pressed onto the floor as a skinwalker leapt from behind and pinned her down. Pain flared up from where her cheek scraped against the ancient stone floor and in a panic she flailed around enough to nudge the creature off. But as she recovered, so did it, and it pounced forward once more. Barely holding back its sharp claws she grunted in exertion as its hungry misshapen maw snapped at her, trying to tear off her flesh before she was even dead.


    ¡°Fuck..¡± She winced as it drew closer, and with one last burst of energy headbutt the creature as pain wracked her skull, ¡°Off!¡±


    Staggered, the two quickly regained their footing only for a small glow to light up under the creature. Confused, they stared at it for naught but a second before it began sizzling and cried out in pain. Taking advantage of the moment she grabbed her axe and brought it crashing down into it as well, ending the horror. Looking up she met Sara¡¯s gaze and offered a thankful nod before she steadied herself.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Faustein!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, I¡¯m trying!¡±


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    The panicked voices of the two men pierced through the din and she spun around to find a crawler clawing at the research team, having already munched through the neck of a pathfinder.


    Annalise dashed back to them and cut into the crawler only for her axehead to embed itself in it, leaving her with only a wooden stick. Before it could attack another halo of light blinded the combatants and she pushed through the remains of the splintered stick through the creature, ending it for good.


    ¡°You lot need to hurry up or next time I''ll let them tear you to shreds.¡± She growled at the researchers and their fearful nods combined with their trembling hands indicated their understanding clear enough.


    Once again she met Sara¡¯s gaze and the healer grinned cheekily at her. You owe me two.


    A drink?


    A lot more than that.


    My treat, two fancy meals.


    Deal.


    Their silent conversation done, she almost smiled at the thought of a warm meal until she watched Sara¡¯s expression change to one of horror. In the periphery of her vision a faint purple glow grew brighter and brighter until she turned to face it and found herself launched backwards from the impact.


    <hr><hr>


    When she could finally open her eyes she found an injured Sara hovering over her as the researchers focused on the crystal while sneaking in the occasional glance at her. Around them it felt more claustrophobic, as the room itself was shrinking. But judging by the short stock and Gil standing back in line with Arnold, the lich was dead. Beside them, Sergeant Fortis seemed to be taking charge of the mercenaries and the few expeditionaries still standing huddled around them, with Gundarr no where in sight. How does a seven foot tall man go missing?


    ¡°Anna, Anna, hey, focus on me.¡± Sara grunted through the pain, ¡°You¡¯re gonna be fine, okay? You¡¯re gonna be fine.¡±


    Huh? Annalise wanted to ask but found herself unable to speak, what¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I move? But her opportunity to ask a question was denied as Sara began chanting her gibberish and small lights began dancing around her. More and more lights joined the dance until a blinding light flashed in front of her eyes and she suddenly felt a lightness wash over her.


    As the tension faded she realised her whole body had been frozen in pain until now and gingerly looked past Sara to see what seemed like her boot in the distance. Gripped by a chilling thought her eyes creeped down ever so slightly until she simply stared at the bloodied stump and puddle underneath. She could feel her breath fade ever so slightly before rapidly accelerating to an almost uncontrolled rate of breathing. Her world spun as she tried to process the image in front of her until Sara clamped her hands on her face and forcefully tore Annalise¡¯s gaze to the healer.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be fine, we¡¯ll get you to a proper cleric when we get back. But right now, you¡¯re probably shocked and going to go in shock so just bear with me. We¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    What? What sick fucking joke is this?


    ¡°Hey, Anna, you¡¯ll be okay? You¡¯ll be¡­¡±


    ¡°Healer!¡±


    ¡°Watch the breach!¡±


    ¡°Three incoming!¡±


    Sara glanced over at the panicked cries and quickly dashed back over. Annalise stared quietly as her friend ran off to do her duties and turned her attention to the other side of the line. Breathe, focus, don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about¡­


    Her breathing built to a crescendo as the panic and shock finally began seeping through but just before she could, an ear piercing wail echoed through the hall. A blue hue emanated from the cracked crystal as it pulsed sporadically with a radiant light. Monster and men alike cried out and screamed at the sudden light and with each pulse the undead began writhing more erratically as the living realised that being alive was protection enough from its effects. The charred one roared out loud and the dead threw themselves forward in a last ditch assault.


    ¡°Hah! Who knew ancient elven rocks could do such work! Eat a bag of kobald dicks you bastards!¡± Thulgrim bellowed as he threw himself back into the fray, his beard upturned in a smile.


    Watching the foolhardy dwarf surge forward, a cheer rang out from the defenders and with renewed vigor they met the undead assault head on as steel clashed with steel followed by sickening cracking of bones. Even the researchers gave their own little whoops of joy before they grabbed their own weapons to contribute. With each pulse, the undying staggered as if slammed by an invisible force, and with each opening more and more turned back to corpses as the living shifted the tide of battle.


    It was then a lance of pure dark energy shot through the undead horde and smashed into the crystal, the blue light bursting into a brilliant flash before it shattered into a million pieces. Annalise tried to curl up to avoid the shards and only found herself slumping over as the missing leg failed to stabilise her.


    For the briefest of seconds it was like a kaleidoscope of shiny colors dazzling the room in its mesmerising embrace before the shards came falling down like a hailstorm. Then, like every storm, chaos followed in its wake.


    Mercenary Sergeant Fortis was stunned not just at the explosion but also at the head of Captain Gundarr thrown over the mercenaries nearby. In his moment of hesitation, Annalise could only look on as the charred one pushed two mercenaries out of the way and flatted his head in between two hammers. The explosion of blood and bone sapped the remaining mercenaries'' willpower and she watched as the once cohesive unit broke apart as every man tried to save themselves. Did it...just think?


    She could make out the faint bellowing of Gil¡¯s calming but assertive voice as he attempted to rally the remaining defenders. Thulgrim too, with his gruff bellow wrangled a few nearby mercenaries back into a formation. But the situation was grim as most of the others had begun acting independently, most slain after a last ditch attempt to escape. And as Gil turned to give some more orders, Annalise couldn¡¯t even make out his last words as another purple bolt ripped through him. Her heart seized up in shock as she watched the mop of blond hair, now dyed crimson, collapse lifelessly onto the dusty stone floor. Gil¡­? No...


    Thulgrim roared in anguish and in a rage rushed at the enemy mage only to be dragged into a duel with the charred one. He sprinted past its first blow and slammed his hammer into its knee, sending the large undead into a crouch. As the creature swiped at him, he dashed adeptly just out of its range before going in for another blow. With a firm smack the creature reeled backwards in rage and Thulgrim went for the killing blow. But as if the Gods themselves had cursed this creature to be hideous, her disgust only grew as two hands burst forth from its chest, one burnt the other necrotic. One absorbed the hammer impact and turned into liquefied remains soon enough, but the other grabbed the shaft and dragged the dwarf closer. Thulgrim bellowed in rage and attempted to free himself with a headbutt, but more arms burst from the monster¡¯s chest and gripped him tightly. Annalise knew they were more than a few paces away but as it slammed its remaining appendages at the dwarf, she could hear every sickening, crunch, crack and squelch as the armour was brutally compressed inwards. A bloodied mangled mess being the only remains as the creature threw it aside.


    ¡°Sorry professor, truly, it was a pleasure.¡± A cynical voice came from nearby and she craned her head to try to see the speaker.


    From her position on the floor, Annalise could just barely make out Professor Faustein¡¯s feet turn around before the twang of a crossbow rang out loud and Faustein fell down gasping for hair, a bolt sticking out of his throat.


    ¡°You?! You bast¡­¡±


    Another twang followed by a thud and as the assistant dropped she had a horrifying realisation. Was this all a set up? Are they...was this all...for nothing? Yet there was no time for her to process that information when the Direktor stepped past her line of sight and fired his crossbow just past her peripheral vision.


    It was as if the hells had opened up when her body twisted and turned from her senses returning. Pain wracked her body as whatever spell Sara had cast faded and all the feelings hidden beneath burst through the surface. Agh! It burns! It hurts! My leg! My leg! She clutched desperately at her stump and whimpered and whined as she tried her hardest not to scream. This can¡¯t be happening, what the hells is going on? This is just a dream right? Fuck the pain, it hurts so much, please stop, wake up.


    Annalise didn¡¯t know what to do, the overwhelming sense of pain and emotions intertwined themselves tightly within her and seized at every possible muscle. Her body roared with a righteous fury, burning her up from within whilst her mind wailed desperately with anguish and suffering. In but the flash of a second, the day¡¯s events had finally caught up as she had just understood what happened. Instinctively she balled herself up as she rocked around increasingly erratically, the pain forcing her into delirium with every passing second.


    In between a scream and a sob, she found what little left of her sanity caught on the sight of an opening through the undead lines. Leading in a jagged wedge out into the entryway, her gaze lingered on the sight of Arnold looking back somberly as Sara dropped to her knees and muttered hysterically.


    ¡°Arnie¡­Arnold¡­don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    The quiet words carried through what little fighting was left in the room and Annalise soon saw the reason why her spell had vanished. Concentrating on a spell was difficult enough as it is, maintaining a sustained casting required some extra efforts, though even beginners should be able to hold simple spells. Yet to fight through pain, horror and heartache alike would prove even difficult for a trained battle mage, and Annalise found her own scream caught in her throat at the sight. Sara was speared through the length of her body with a multitude of lacerations and had collapsed around the last of the expeditionaries, a pike and the crossbow bolt having pierced through her, the blood had soaking through all her gear and a feverish grin had overtaken her face as she continued muttering about Arnold.


    Annalise turned back to find the entryway empty and Sara cackled hysterically for one more second before she transformed into a sobbing mess. Between Annalise¡¯s own pained gasps and cries and Sara¡¯s tears, the two managed to trade a brief glance as a pained expression finally appeared on Sara¡¯s face before the light faded from her eyes. Annalise cried out in despair as the healer simply slumped forward on her knees and ceased moving completely.


    Her own consciousness was reaching the edge of its limits as the charred creature walked closer and a robed man met the Direktor with a small bow. What remained of the mercenaries and expeditionaries traded their last blows before they were struck down and the two figures surveyed the carnage around them.


    ¡°The master would be pleased at our dedication.¡±


    ¡°Truer words have never been spoken. A timely arrival from your brute over here. You delivered, as promised.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The robed figure hissed as the two drew closer to the crystal¡¯s resting place, ¡°Were you able to decipher the misssing sigils?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately not, it would seem the illustrious professor and his team were unable to acquire a competent translator in time. What I have is essentially what we already know.¡±


    ¡°But looook¡­¡± The robed figure drawled, ¡°The core, beautiful and exquisite, as described by the legendss.¡±


    ¡°Extraordinary. Who could imagine such a treasure to be held within.¡± Direktor Wallen gasped.


    ¡°A perfect vessel for the master''s return.¡±


    ¡°A perfect offering too.¡±


    ¡°Indeeed.¡±


    ¡°But what of our brethren? Are the dark ones truly returning as they claim?¡±


    ¡°Hyssteria perhaps, but I would take stock of the rumors to some extent. Only ill words flow down from the north.¡±


    The two shared a grunt as she heard them rummage through the rubble and grab something.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll make you pay you burned bastard! Should¡¯ve stayed down when you can! Kill them! Kill them all!¡± A strangely familiar voice echoed from the entryway followed by several more yells and battle cries.


    ¡°Tch, more interlopers. I thought you got them all?¡± Wallen¡¯s annoying gruff voice echoed from above her.


    ¡°S-stragelers it would seem¡­no matter, I believe we are done here.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, have your beast finish them off, let us depart lest the blackcoats arrive.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    She could hear the footsteps as they casually walked away, the charred one roaring in defiance and charging instead towards the new arrivals.


    ¡°For glory and gold! For the Captain!¡± Came the battle cry. Mercenaries! Help is here!


    But the pain that had been so overwhelming before finally broke her mental barriers, and as a fleeting joyful thought of reinforcements coming to deliver their comeuppance flashed in her mind. She passed out.

 Chapter 27: A Shattered Unveiling

    ¡°Command elements ready to evacuate. Northern safehouse in Barrowlake prepared. Meltonian contact assures security and safety procedures followed. Army group sized undead elements sighted around Eichafen and easterly directions. Advise caution and request additional reconnoiter of nearby locales before proceeding. All non-essential operations recalled. Situation Starfall.¡°


    - Reconnaissance Report: 254-A4 - Emergency Advisory - Field Sergeant Archibald Wilde


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie opened her eyes to a puddle of blood and flung backwards in a start. A searing pain wracked her skull once more and she staggered around limply as she got her bearings. The mist had descended in force after the blue flash and hung heavily around her, the dampness pressing her toward the earth. Wha¡­what was I trying¡­to do? She clutched at her head as a sudden tingling sensation spread throughout her chest. Why¡­does it hurt? Droplets of rain splattered gently on her skin as a strange heat overtook her body. A fever? Her chest tightened as she looked around, her mind scrambling to piece together what had happened.


    Around her lay scores of discarded bones, flesh and husks of what were once fearsome undead creatures strewn haphazardly throughout the ruin. Tents, supply crates and other equipment from the expedition remained mostly intact, though the ones by the barricade were trampled into the ground. That¡¯s right! The barricade!


    The charred monster had pushed past and sighted her, alerting the horde to her position and sending the entire crowd smashing into the watchtower. Though it had survived the initial assault, with the way it wobbled she knew she had to climb out. But then¡­I¡­ugh! She dropped to the floor on one knee as pain flared up from her chest, her breath growing raspy before she could steady herself. Focus forward, I can do this! With a burst of resolve she pushed herself back up and followed the wall.


    As her brain slowly clicked, she shuddered from the next memory, and then I¡­I found the horse. She had leapt from the tower onto a small segment of Myndiri wall before a brick gave out and sent her careening over the wall and into the ground. Of the horses that the expedition had most had broken away and escaped during the initial onslaught, but her poor mount was so laden with gear packs that it remained tied to its post, neighing in fright and constantly tugging at the rope. Though she cursed horses till the end of time for the suffering they put her through, she remembered pulling out Wilfred¡¯s sabre and slashing the rope in two, freeing the mount and jumping out of the way as it galloped away.


    Thunder boomed nearby and Sophie squeaked out in fright, throwing nervous glances all around anticipating the dead to rise once again. She remembered the mad dash away only to be stopped by the appearance of more undead from the woods surrounding the ruins, forcing her to retreat towards the charred abomination. Ugh! A sudden pain flashed once more from her chest and she clutched at the soft jacket that enveloped her, embracing the smoothness in an effort to distract from the pain. Argh¡­it¡­smooth¡­but when?


    As she panted wordlessly, she clutched the jacket in her palm and stared down at it. This isn¡¯t¡­agh¡­it isn¡¯t mine¡­ But her thoughts were washed away by another thunderous crack that left a charred in between the tents nearby. Indoors¡­need to¡­get indoors. She heaved and hawed as she made her way past the bodies, decaying flesh and fresh corpses alike all slowly being covered by a muddy slurry as they poised to become another part of history. So¡­little¡­air¡­must¡­breathe.


    Stepping over the threshold and intro the ruined entryway down into the tunnels below, she spied more signs of combat. Scattered bones, scratches on the walls, and the faint smell of iron filled the stairs in front of her and for a brief moment she debated if it was best to just turn. Where the damned saints did everyone go? Stellesia guide me. She swallowed back the alternative option, and focus on the fact that this ruin looked extensive, large enough perhaps for many to hide behind nooks and crannies and survive an undead onslaught. That¡¯s right, everyone¡¯s just holding up somewhere, waiting for the signal to show up again, that¡¯s right.


    Though the stairway down was nerve wrackingly claustrophobic, the walls barely wide enough for two side by side and a deep sense of unease crawled its way into her spine. Her hairs standing on end as the unrelenting desire to turn back clawed desperately back up to the entrance. One small step after another and soon the dusty sound of a faint breeze drowned out the downpour just beyond. It was as if she had stepped into another world entirely as she reached the end of the stairway and stepped out onto the T-junction that began almost a foot past the last step. Dusty damp yellow stone bricks were draped over with an eerie pale shade of blue magefire from the haphazardly placed sconces throughout the corridors and she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if it was more an invitation to a slow silent death than anything else.


    ¡°Hello? Umm a-adventuer err assistant of Silver ranked team Runebound¡­reporting for duty!¡± She shouted down the corridor, her voice echoing surprisingly far downwards in spite of the poor stonework around her. Though poor might¡¯ve been an exaggeration considering how even in this era, they still had her properly frightened of what lay beyond her vision.


    She prayed for a reply, but with only silence and the occasional dripping of moisture as a response she took in a brave breath and advanced down the left hallway. Here, the sobering realities of warfare reared its ugly head, whilst she could avoid the remnants above ground, inside the ruin they were far closer than she was comfortable with. A smashed wooden barricade feebly guarded the path ahead as the contingent of mercenaries and expeditionaries lay in slaughtered heaps, their corpses mauled into pieces as bits of bone, flesh and sinew remained attached at odd angles.


    Regretting her life choices she stifled a gag and hurried past the barricade, and kept following the corridor turning right as she rounded a corner. More bodies lay strewn about the place, but with a much larger proportion of them being composed of the necrotic skinwalkers instead, a hopeful sign at least. Unfortunately, though the dead were mangled, the undead were rotted to begin with, and in her carelessness she strode bravely through the choke point only for the sickening stench of the dead to invade her nostrils. Fuck! Pushing her tired body along she dashed past the area and just followed the long hallway, ignoring the little doors and rooms that began springing up to her left and right.


    Faint glimmer of torchlight burned a small orange beacon for her to follow at the end of the hallway and for once she had never been so relieved to see a torch. Her footsteps echoed down the hallway and despite the relief at seeing normal torches the fear of something else being inside the ruins slowed her movement to a crawl. Placing one foot carefully in front of the other, she slowed to a crawl as the orange glow grew closer.


    A faint groaning noise snuck its way over and Sophie froze mid step, trying to triangulate the source of the sound. Pulling out her sabre, she winced from the schling that seemed to bounce off of every wall in the ruin. Holding her position, she squinted ahead and tried to make out what lay ahead. Judging by the shadows, the torches seemed to illuminate what used to be a large set of double doors, now just smashed rubble blocking the way.


    Drawing on her experience in the estate, she had a startling realisation that this wasn¡¯t just some ruin. It was likely an ancient Myndiri manor or castle, the strangeness of the stair making more sense as the long featureless corridors weren¡¯t meant for visitors, they were the servants quarters and passageways. Astralis protect me, Stellesia guide me, she dipped her head reverentially, I haven''t even seen what¡¯s down the other corridor yet. Looking over her shoulder to make sure nothing was behind her, she took a deep breath and continued her advance.


    So the rooms behind me were likely the servants quarters, warehouse and probably a small storage for cleaning supplies judging by the lack of mechanical pipes, connectors or anything like that. Which means the kitchen, pantry and food supplies would likely be in the hallway I didn¡¯t explore, so that would lead to the dining room and so this¡­would be an entrance zone or ballroom?  She frowned at the thought and tried to visualize how everything would have worked before breaking out into a small giggle. Then again the Myndiri fell thousands of years ago so no telling how they cooked their food or supplied themselves, although if the sconces on the walls are any sign and history is to be believed, lots and lots of magic. I wonder if Eva would like to try a magefire cooked steak?


    Another distant groan focused her back on reality and she gripped the hilt of her sabre tightly, now or never. She tried carefully climbing up the pile of rubble, wincing at every rock or plank that got dislodged and clattered loudly down to the ground. Easy now, don¡¯t want to wake anything. With another huff she heaved herself up to the top and slowly poked her head over the lip and gazed into the room.


    It was almost like she had entered a different world completely, a massive hall stretched for dozens of meters, its stone and marble pillars though damaged from the passage of time, stood resilient and proud as it boggled her mind for someone to build such a structure underground. So this is Myndiri architecture, she tried whistling to herself, massive pillars, what looks likely to be a court or great hall, with a few annexes to the side. Why is all this underground? A small raised platform of stone stood empty nearby, whatever throne or function long since decayed but the message was clear, whoever sat there definitely could look down at the people alright.


    To her disappointment the orange flames were also magefire, as evidenced by the almost repetitive and formulaic way in which the flames flickered. Though having a fire which burned without wax, wick, or wood besides the iron holders probably had a little to do with her conclusion. For a brief moment she was lost in the wondrous grandeur of this underground throne room, a room fit to fit three bears on top of each other on their hind legs, the tapestries, jewels and treasures which would have decorated the hall. The supplicants that would come to plead their cases to their Myndiri liege, though many suffered greatly at the hands of the Myndir, perhaps this one built this fortress underground to hide their difference from their peers. Perhaps this Myndiri lord was a kind one, and sat in his raised throne he would sneer publicly at the people whilst treating their servants kindly when the dignitaries left.


    Beyond her entry point she could see another destroyed doorway across the hall from her, and what appeared to be another doorway further down, just outside her view range. As her gaze finally traveled upwards, she found a curved ceiling that likely held murals once upon a time, but now only vines and weathered stone remained on the dimly lit ceiling.


    Seeing no immediate threat she threw herself over the rubble and hopped to the ground with a loud thump as she landed. Pausing to try and hear any reaction to the noise she made, waiting for a minute before continuing. Trying to ignore the gnawing feeling that something was watching her.


    Within the great hall, signs of a campsite became more apparent to her as the ashes blended in with the decrepit stone flooring blended in with the colours of the stones until she got close enough to tell them apart. Just how long was I blacked out for?


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    She furrowed her brows as she tried to force her memories to restart. Fall from tower, run, find horse, ahh! And then I kept running until I bumped into the scholar. In her panic to flee from the undead as they closed in she had circled around the ruin, hoping to dislodge her immediate pursuers and lure the guardians away from the entrance to the ruins. It was more due to misfortune than luck that she had stumbled onto him after crashing through a few tents and practically fell into his tent as she dodged a strike nearby.


    She remembered his vicious and hate filled gaze when she stumbled inside, how he shifted into a defensive posture and got ready to spear her with his blade. Taking the hint, they wordlessly circled one another for what felt like a minute before she wordlessly crawled back out from his hiding place and tried making a mad dash toward the entryway. But before she could, she remembered a sharp pain in the back of her head and collapsing to the ground, the last image that etched itself onto her mind was the sly grin of the scholar. Fucking knave, she growled and realised with anger that because of him, she had no idea what had happened. No clue why everything was already over or where anyone was.


    She pulled herself out of her stupor once again and pushed on through, scurrying across the great hall into the doorway opposite. This should lead to the royal quarters or at least somewhere important, the first entrance was the servants quarters, that means the one next to it would be the dining hall, and the one opposite that where the guest rooms would be.


    Just a little more, she reassured herself. It was clear she had chosen the right path. Despite the lack of bodies, the amount of viscera and gore left behind alongside the haphazardly scattered nature of weapons lying on the floor told her all she needed to know. Yet despite not hearing a sound, she advanced at a snail''s pace. Whereas the servant¡¯s tunnels were just shy of being claustrophobic, here it was the opposite. With ceilings as high as only two bears standing on top of each other with their hind legs and as wide as four goats side by side, she felt uncomfortably exposed as she traveled through here.


    To her it looked like this area would once have had countless fineries lying in wait to ambush unsuspecting guests. Perhaps a carpeted floor, soft and fuzzy, flanked by pedestals filled with an assortment of trophies and artifacts as well as dozens of paintings lining the walls. She could imagine that the magefire would be far brighter, servants skilled in magic re empowering the lights as dignitaries or nobles walked on by. But when her eyes zoned back into the dim hallway, the eerie sense of loneliness quickly returned and wrapped its invasive claws around her.


    Mossy, gray stones and dank corridors were all that greeted her. Whatever fancy doors that once existed had long since rotted away and more than a few rooms had already collapsed under the weight of the ground above. The empty hallways however, soon gave way to shattered barricades and judging by the various pieces of modern armour lying on the ground, she knew she was headed in the right direction.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the metallic scent of iron and rot invaded her senses once more and she struggled not to gag in revulsion. Holding her breath she carefully skulked through the ruins until small groans echoed from just beyond the doorway. Undead! She stifled a gasp and found herself looking at what seemed to be a trail of bodies. Misshapen skinwalkers and scattered bone piles were what greeted her at first.


    Praying that nothing would suddenly spring up she swallowed her fear and skirted past the detritus and crossed the threshold into the room.


    She held back a horrified gasp as she took in the sight in front of her. A large room, possibly a war room, sat wrapped in a blanket of carnage as her eyes passed by the shattered and smashed pillars, walls and bricks scattered across the war room. Barricades criss crossed the room in a million pieces, victims of blunt force trauma as more than a few were split right down the middle. Bodies lay desecrated in uneven piles, some torn asunder with missing limbs and organs as others remained impaled where they stood. Surrounding them, a field''s worth of undead corpses lay crushed under the weight of their comrades as little mounds of the dead occupied strategic positions in front of the barricades. It¡¯s like someone fought a war here.


    Signs of life were almost non-existent as she spied a broken part of the wall, almost like a bull had smashed it into little pieces and barrelled through the room. The warpath was clear as she followed the trail of corpses, metallic armour once shiny or slightly muddied now splattered in a red tint. Revulsion churned through her and she felt sick to her stomach, these were all¡­people¡­ but as if working in tandem with her suffering another lance of pain pierced through her and she let out a cry of pain, the motion opening her up to the full bevy of disgusting smells. Gagging and grunting out in pain, a slight squelching noise drew a glance upwards and the origin of the groans presented itself.


    A large skinwalker, draped over with the fresh skin of its victims, the blood still flowing freely from the extracted organs attached to it. In its arms a still sentient mercenary groaned as the creature greedily snacked on the poor soul, biting chunks out of him every time it got hungry. With an annoyed gurgle, perhaps out of curiosity or disappointed at its meal the skinwalker''s beady eyes met Sophie¡¯s gaze and froze in its step.


    Stellesia save me! She cried out and quickly scrambled backwards only to trip over her own feet and land in the loving arms of a mercenary with their throat ripped apart. But her movement was not taken alone, the monster had seen her scrambling and dashed its snack¡¯s head against the wall, sending blood and bone fragments flying as the man¡¯s groaning was instantly silenced. The sickening crunch and viscera splattered onto her and she jumped back onto her feet, her stomach and chest still crying out, slowing her down.


    With a guttural roar the skinwalker charged forward and swiped its meaty arms, scattering the remains in front of it in a mad frenzy. Sophie ducked under its swipe and pivoted around it, landing a quick slice that only seemed to anger the creature. Swinging back around the creature grabbed a mercenary¡¯s corpse and swung it at her wildly, missing her by an inch only for her to slip in a panic.


    ¡°Shit!¡± She swore out loud and quickly rolled away as the monster slammed the corpse down like a club, another sickening crunch of bone and metal as it met the ground. Taking advantage of the opening she scrambled past a few more bodies and kicked a stray helmet at the creature. Perhaps irritated at prey that resisted, it gave a bone chilling roar and charged forward.


    Looking for an opening Sophie could only dodge the attack as she passed by another set of corpses, the mercenaries now surrounded by more of the dead. A last stand. She tried ignoring the small knot that twisted inside her, the thought that her friends might be here scared her and in a moment of weakness she failed to avoid the next attack.


    Though she dodged the initial blow, a mistimed back step saw her foot getting tripped by the corpse¡¯s flailing arms and she fell down in a heap. Her horror only grew as the skinwalker followed up and smashed a meaty fist down on her, pieces of flesh and blood spraying all across as it slammed downward.


    She felt her ribs break from the impact and all the air within her was sucked out. Her whole body jolted in pain and with a whimper she barely managed to claw herself away from the next blow as the skinwalker seemed surprised it had managed to get a blow in. Wheezing from the impact she looked up to find the creature¡¯s monstrous maw of a mouth twisted in an upturned grin.


    Bringing the corpse around it swung it at her once more and Sophie found herself increasingly pressed into a retreat as she dodged backwards once again. Walking over another pile of corpses she spared but a small prayer for how she disrespected their rest and saw the creature¡¯s corpse club finally disintegrate into a jellified mess after the viscous blow. Gripping her sabre tightly she dashed forward and finally counterattacked. With two cuts she slashed into the skinwalker and dislodged a fresh fleshy patch to reveal the rotted necrotic skin below.


    Pustules and bulbous bits of rot burst at the exposure and this time the creature roared in pain. Glaring at Sophie with hateful beady eyes she watched in horror as it picked up two stray spears and twirled them maliciously in its hands. WIth what she could only assume was a smirk it launched itself forward in a whirlwind. Sophie deftly deflected the first blow with her sabre and sidestepped the second, throwing herself at the creature and getting a good cut in at the skinwalker''s underside. A small torrent of rotten bile and bone poured out from the wound and in a rage the creature smashed a spear and chucked its remains at her.


    It flew past her by a wide margin and she once again faced off with the skinwalker. Its almost cocksure and hungry gaze replaced by a look that radiated nothing but malice. Hatred poured out from its mouth as another roar signaled the creature¡¯s charge. Spitting forth some blackened bile mixed in with necrotic flesh Sophie again sidestepped, only to immediately raise her blade in a desperate attempt to block the remaining spear. But her surprise and hesitancy was all it needed.


    As she lifted her arms the creature¡¯s second arm swung past the pile and held her in a vice grip, lifting her in the air. As it squeezed she let out a gasp of pain, compounding with the lingering hurt she already felt, her hands let go of the sabre and it clattered to the floor. Struggling to pry herself from its grasp she widened her eyes in horror as it moved to pound her into the ground.


    Without a warning she felt a sickening crack as it slammed her to the floor below. Jagged pieces of floor and armour tearing into her skin as the impact threatened to shatter all her bones. Weakly grabbing at the fallen sabre she felt another jolt run through her body as the skinwalker smashed its fists into her once more. Wracked with pain she screamed and managed to push her strength into her arms and swung the sabre upwards.


    The blade swung true and embedded itself into the side of the creature¡¯s head, but not far enough. As muscle and sinew bled black blood, a viscous grin overtook the creature''s face. Terrified, Sophie could only watch as time slowed down and the maw opened up to reveal sets of jagged, ghastly teeth meant only to rend flesh from bone. Missing skin and bone tore themselves open as it only seemed to get larger and larger, the mouth now open enough to swallow her head whole. Rot and bile dripped onto her and in her final moments she could feel a small trickle of liquid run down her leg as the end drew closer. But before the maw closed around her she watched in surprise as something smashed into its head and the skinwalker reared backwards in pain, parts of its skull shattered, fragments of bone and pus dusting over her.


    Sensing her moment she lifted her battered body and summoned every last drop of energy to pull the sabre out and slash at its head once again. Success came at a cost though, and as she grinned maniacally at the blade cutting past the stump of the creature¡¯s neck she felt another jolt run through her body. With one last angry howl that faded into a whimper as it died, an arrow sticking out of its face.


    Yet as she tried to face her benefactor she found herself rooted in place and found the spear having planted itself firmly through her chest. A small dampness welled up between her breasts and she limply ran her hands up and down the spear shaft as the shock slowly wore off. I¡­I¡¯m going to die¡­I¡¯m going to die? Staring at her newly acquired wound her nerves finally caught up as the pain of the spear thrusted through her finally processed and she wailed in pain.


    ¡°...Soph¡­ie¡­Sophie¡­?¡± Touch


    A quiet voice droned on from somewhere but she couldn¡¯t pay attention, she tried in vain to dislodge the spear only to seize up as it jiggled and more blood poured out of the opening. No¡­no¡­please¡­I still need to urrk...do so much.


    ¡®Sophie¡­ngh¡­Sophi¡­¡± The


    The pained voice echoed once again and again, she could not respond, her body still in shock. Staggering forward a few steps she found herself bumping into a broad, short set of armour, the body within nothing but an unrecognisable pulpy mess. Huh? Why¡­does it¡­seem so familiar?


    ¡°So¡­phie!...Sophie!¡± Dawn


    The echo in her head drew her forward another step as she took her last steps, one eye turned towards a raised platform, one at the gaping wound in her chest. Fragments of something shattered lay scattered amidst the bodies, a trail of blood weaving through in between as the body of an older man, beard covered in blood and shattered spectacles as he clutched desperately onto something with a death grip.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Embrace, thine awakening!


    A monstrous roar buffeted her mind and she did as told and reached down to pry the man¡¯s possession, only mildly aware of the bolt that likey brought him to an untimely end. Red splotches filled her vision as the aching pain pulsed rapidly, her strength fading as she opened his palm to find a small blue piece of crystal, now covered in blood, glowing radiantly blue.


    Thy dawn, has come!


    I can¡¯t feel anything anymore, I feel¡­nothing but cold¡­so cold. She rasped out a few more pained breaths and took the crystal fragment in her hand and watched in awe as it came to life, filling the room with a very slight blue as it pulsed outwards. Like a chain reaction, all the smaller fragments joined the choir and as her eyes threatened to close, she watched as they danced around a darkness that materialised within the blue. And all grew dark.


    Well done.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± A familiar voice cried out, then, all was finally quiet.

 Evas Thoughts: Blossoming of the White Rose

    "Modern Arteria is where most outland adventurers tend to find themselves at if not at Abenstadt. The robust suite of services, facilities, guilds, and other such groups seemed to bring much joy and familiarity to them as much as the cool sea breeze and open air did. Many more flock to the famed Arterian academies and as such over the years we''ve seen a boom of technological innovation emerge from the city state from the outlanders that do stay remain in Arteria. Thanks to this, alongside our alliances to Nautica, Abenstadt, and the Underholme Concord, we''ve beed handed an unparalleled golden age and I do not use those words lightly. So my friends, I suggest we should all enjoy our time together, a toast! To good fortune!"


    - Prince Mayor Felix Cydones, 75th Prince Mayor of Arteria at Annual Meeting of the Guilds


    <hr><hr>


    Eva grumbled as the carriage rocked her awake, groggy and tired from the long ride, she broke into an unladylike yawn and stretched her arms. A disappointed tut emerged from the other side of the carriage and she found a lump of long dark brown hair and blue eyes staring at her judgmentally. The brat had a sharp face but not quite as much as Sophie¡¯s and somehow still looked more like a child or toddler with squishable cheeks and dimples. She wore a well woven gown decorated with little griffins and animals in a blue and red criss crossed colour scheme. Her hair was even tied up in two elegant pigtails that lowered down past her chests and for a moment Eva felt a tinge of envy.


    She had always tied and kept her own hair in a ponytail much like Sophie, down to the nape of the neck at most and this luscious looking hair made her contemplate growing it out. But before long, a small blush had crept onto her companion¡¯s face and the noble wiggled uncomfortably in her seat.


    ¡°What¡­what are you staring at?¡± The noble asked shyly.


    Only for Eva to stare at her blankly for a moment before realising that she was in fact the one being addressed.


    ¡°Eh? Sorry, I was just zoning out.¡± She replied nonchalantly much to the shock of the carriage¡¯s other passengers.


    Beside her sat a maid, one of the lady¡¯s servants in her uniform and across the maid was a near identical version of the noble but a boy. He shared much the similar colour palette as what she presumed to be his sister with the noticeable exception in that he styled his hair with a comb over and side part. He had a well defined jawline and unlike his sister possessed a much more hawk like nose instead of her more delicate but cute one, or even Frederick¡¯s straight edged one. His eyes were strikingly blue as well but paler than the sapphire Eva was used to seeing from Sophie. They were more slanted than round and even more so when he raised an eyebrow at her. Hmm, pass, Eva thought to herself, only bringing herself back to reality as she noticed the three passing each other a look, do I still have blood on my shirt?


    ¡°Hey, you are Lady Evaline Rosengart correct? Not just some commoner in disguise?¡± The guy asked condescendingly.


    ¡°Alvor! You¡¯re so tactless sometimes, of course she is! The Kingsguard escorted her themselves!¡± The sister chirped, her blush now distinctly visible from the embarrassment.


    ¡°More like shoved her in,¡± He grunted, ¡°Did you see how they manhandled her? I know you were thinking the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Eva quipped and the two quickly quieted themselves.


    ¡°Ahh! Ehum hello! My name is Lady Aleta Gossliger and this oaf is my brother Sir Alvor Gossliger. My umm apologies for our forwardness.¡± The girl scrambled to respond, earning herself Eva¡¯s raised eyebrow. Cute, but Gossliger huh? Gossliger¡­that means¡­ah! Part of the warhawks and aristocrats faction, opposed to Grand Duke Platts and therefore Frederick, unfortunate.


    ¡°Uhh, yeah. I¡¯m Evaline Rosengart, but uhh you guys can just call me Eva.¡± She looked at their bewildered faces and quickly realised that these were, in fact, blue blooded nobles so used to formalness she was like a hammer smashing their faces in. ¡°I¡¯m not the biggest on formalness and to be fair I have a massive headache.¡± She gave them a sheepish grin.


    Internally a storm raged inside her as she recalled her dealings with the sleazy priest. Fucker ruined her new gown and then stunned her with a kick between the legs, if he hadn¡¯t assured her of Sophie¡¯s safety she would¡¯ve torn him to shreds there and then. A low growl must have subtly escaped her lips as the other two backed away slightly and the maid clutched her master and mistresses suitcases tighter. Ugh, what am I now? A fucking teacher? For a bunch of outlanders?! I was an office worker for heaven''s sake.


    Can¡¯t just tell them I dueled with a damned priest, ¡°I had a little trouble with my wardrobe.¡± Not exactly a lie. Truth to be told, she was a little disappointed that she wasn¡¯t able to wear the gown and dress provided by the royal family, even as hand me downs Not that her current setup was bad, her red green tunic, leggings and breeches were comfortable enough and what she preferred wearing. It would have been such a flex wearing royal clothes, and they were so pretty too, stupid oraetor.


    Though her compatriots didn¡¯t seem to believe her, upon seeing her sigh and slink back into her seat they seemed to calm down slightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry if we offended you in some way Lady Evaline, we meant no offence.¡± Aleta meekly added as Alvor snorted.


    ¡°Alvor!¡±


    ¡°What? You cannot expect me to take this frontier bumpkin seriously. I mean look at her! She¡¯s dressed more like a father after a night out than a ducal daughter. By the saints she looked like a father after a night out in front of the king! Or have you forgotten her majestic entrance in front of his majesty? No offence meant of course.¡± He finished with a snigger and Eva rolled her eyes.


    Aleta looked poised to protest before Eva intervened.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Eva grunted, ¡°I¡¯ve always preferred the outdoors than being stuck inside. Never liked the courtly life anyways.¡± She waved a dismissive hand and Alvor scoffed at how nonplussed she seemed.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a Duke¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Aleta muttered quietly, embarrassed by her brother.


    A strange silence settled upon the group as the gently rumbling of the carriage eased her confusion. He was right to a certain extent, she was a little rougher around the edges on the best of days but nothing much could be done about that. Though she was certainly surprised to have woken up in the company of strangers.


    The last thing she remembered before leaving the royal palace was how the king had taken her aside and berated her for her foolish action and promptly shuffled her off to a random carriage in the convoy. After that, she presumed her fight against the priest and the street gangs had pretty much drained her of energy. So I¡¯ve been out for a few hours by now? I see the sunlight at the very least. Can¡¯t hurt to ask though, best put on my best formal face huh?


    ¡°Lord and Lady Gossliger, if you¡¯d excuse my interruption, how long have we been traveling for?¡± Eva asked as she dipped her head the way Sophie always did.


    The two turned to each other and seemed to ponder for a moment before they shared another glance and nodded.


    ¡°Umm, I hope this doesn¡¯t come as a surprise,¡± Aleta began nervously, ¡°But you¡¯ve been practically glued to that seat for two days and counting now.¡±


    Oh, that makes sens¡­ ¡°Two days!?¡± Eva practically jumped out of her seat at the answer, shaking the carriage and startling everyone else.


    ¡°What¡­what do you mean two days?!¡± She shouted, sending the poor girl cowering as the brother looked on in disbelief.


    A small tap lowered her adrenaline and she turned to the maid. She was a slightly older woman, probably in her late twenties if not early thirties. Her expressionless and deadpan face served as a beacon of professionalism. Though she had also been surprised, Eva could tell she had hid it well.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll pardon me to speak on your behalf milord, milady.¡± The monotone voice asked the two and the siblings quickly nodded.


    Turning to Eva she revealed a surprisingly slender hand for what she assumed was a professional. So not kitchen duty evidently. Sitting tall and remaining composed, Eva couldn¡¯t help but shudder at how much this maid reminded her of the disaster that was head maid Hilda.


    ¡°When the kingsguard transported you to us, you appeared extremely drowsy. And seeing that it was by his majesty¡¯s will we did not question it and let you slumber away.¡±


    Wait what?! But I can¡¯t have just slept for two days straight! ¡°But that doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Eva started and immediately paused as the maid wagged a finger to silence her before she turned to her hand and back to Eva.


    ¡°My apologies for the rudeness, I am too used to managing my charges.¡± The maid lowered her head apologetically and Alvor scoffed softly.


    ¡°Never apologizes to us¡­¡± He grumbled under his breath and Aleta gave him a sharp jab.


    Man¡­how long has it been since I¡¯ve ever done anything with Theo or Mortiz. Eva tensed at the sudden thought, they¡¯re right bastards sometimes but they¡¯re still family huh. Noticing that the others looked to her she quickly waved in reassurance.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about it. I was just curious what had happened, so continue er¡­¡±


    ¡°My humble apologies once again, Lady Rosengart. In my excitement I had forgotten to introduce myself, I am Assistant Maid Ingridir, though most would just call me Ingrid.¡± She continued in a slightly higher monotone voice. That? That was her version of excitement?! Eva thought back to moments ago before something else caught her eye, And this is just an assistant maid? The Grand Dukes must run their family on a whole other level.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about that. Just uhh, does that mean we¡¯re by the mountain passes to Arteria now? And¡­by the saints my stuff?!¡± Eva exclaimed.


    ¡°Lady Rosengart please, there is no need to yell. Your stuff is with our carriage, the kingsguard helped load it and I personally oversaw the process. But anyways, Lady Aleta is correct, you have been in a state of unconsciousness or near consciousness for the better part of two day. They had assured me that you had made a dramatic enough entrance in front of the Carradorian entourage that it wasn¡¯t out of the realms of possibility.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But how could I even be that tired? I don¡¯t even feel that sore aside from a little stiffness. Eva wondered as she checked her own limbs for current functionality.


    Perhaps seeing her confusion, the maid coughed a little and drew her attention back to herself. Wearing a serious look that seemed to just be her normal expression she gestured to Alvor. ¡°Now I hope you¡¯ll forgive us for this but curiosity did get the better of us and I allowed the young master to perform a scrying spell on you since he possessed a modicum of talent regarding the arcane.¡±


    Magic?! Eva cried out on the inside, I swear to the heavens I will smite them if they try anything funny! Her expression must¡¯ve had quite the shift because now all three of her companions seemed to pale slightly, even the maid showed a bit more emotion than before.


    But seeing them just pause and say nothing, Eva quickly gestured for her to continue behind grit teeth. Trying to dispel the awkward atmosphere but also to confirm the suspicions that had arisen from this line of thinking.


    ¡°Again our humble apologies for such a gross violation of your rights.¡±


    ¡°Just continue.¡±


    ¡°Very well. As I was saying, the young master performed a scrying spell and it would seem you showed traces of being under the lingering effects of another spell. But again I offer a humble apology as the young master is unskilled enough to identify what it was, hence the need for him to get an education.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to tell her that part.¡± Alvor groaned.


    ¡°I only relay the facts in a show of solidarity.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, but the frontier bump¡­ahem lady Rosengart doesn¡¯t need to know that part,¡± He threw an annoyed glance at Eva, ¡°What you need to know is you were under some spell, in this case likely a sleep spell, know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly I do.¡±


    ¡°Tch, you think you¡¯re hot shit just because you know his majesty. Your family might be a ducal family but¡­¡±


    ¡°Alvor that¡¯s enough! Familial squabbles are to be left behind for the state! Academy rules.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so sensitive, look at her, she probably doesn¡¯t even know about what is happening on a bigger level. And besides, we¡¯re not anywhere close to the academy yet.¡±


    ¡°Young master, your sister stands corrected. Peasant, commoner or rabble, no matter how different Lady Rosengart might be or how our families do not share the same values. There is a level of decorum to follow and a level in which one must conduct themselves especially in front of other nobility, however strange they might seem.¡± Ingrid raised her voice just barely, and both Aleta and Alvor shrunk back as if it was something instinctual. Hah, just like our own Head Maid, fucking terrifying.


    ¡°And you Lady Rosengart.¡± Oh? ¡°While I understand the way our houses conduct themselves might be different I would ask kindly that you also show us more respect as well. Though I understand it might take a while given your situation.¡± Guh! Not me too!


    ¡°Of course, I just need some more time to recover.¡± She gave a small reassuring smile that seemed to satisfy the maid.


    The maid turned back and lectured the two as Eva stared at the curtains to the carriage, her mind replaying the scenes in her mind to find the moment someone cast a spell on her. Yet all she could remember were the kingsguard and being put into the carriage, unless¡­ She pulled her memory a few more minutes back, between when the king had wished the students well and before they got into their carriages, It was you! She exploded in anger at the sight. As they students were leaving the sleazy priest had gestured for her and pulled her aside, reminding her of the contact at the academy and a bunch of other drivel she soon forgot. But now that she thought about it, he did gesture a lot with his staff. Fucker hexed me! Probably to make sure I don¡¯t just blabber but still! I already agreed to help him this little piece of¡­I¡¯m killing that asshole the next time I see him!


    <hr><hr>


    Despite her reservations about traveling with other members of the nobility she wasn¡¯t familiar with, Eva found herself having a tad bit of fun. The Gossliger siblings, it turned out, were remarkably easy to tease. Judging by his actions and glares that he threw her way, he hated her with a passion. He saw her not just as a lesser house, but as a troubled person ostracized by her own ducal household and therefore even of less worth than that. It didn¡¯t help the fact that she didn¡¯t travel with her own maid or supplies but was essentially foisted onto the Gossliger carriage as a last minute addition.


    Aleta on the other hand, seemed fascinated by Eva, though admittedly in a completely different way that she had expected her to be. Aleta saw Eva as ¡®someone from the frontier¡¯ , a wild child who lived on the edge and clearly cared little for noble protocol or behaviour despite learning their intricacies. Someone who was willing to appear so unkempt but somehow still be accepted by his majesty. Almost like a stray cat being taken in, she also viewed Eva¡¯s alleged relationship with Frederick jealousy if also with a dash of curiosity. Her subtle questions certainly edged to pry out more information, though Eva caught a hint of what she actually wanted to ask between the lines.


    Every hour or so she would either violate something considered sacrosanct to nobility; such as unwomanly yawns, scratching herself in strange places, or even just spreading herself out on the seat, which admittedly inconvenienced no one, but she also just hated how cramped carriages felt. All this would then provoke Alvor into passive aggressively launching into a tirade about ¡®the virtues of nobility¡¯ and how ¡®we must act as our rank prescribes us¡¯ and how Eva was squandering all her opportunities. Then to whet Aleta¡¯s appetite she had regaled them with tales of her experiences, how she would train with knights, fight all manner of foes from heretics and street gangs. She could see the other teen¡¯s eyes almost sparkle with fascination, like she was in the presence of some strange mythical creature called ¡®A noble who actually goes outside the comfy places¡¯. Every once in a while she could catch the other trying to unsubtly listen in, such as when she described traveling with the Falcon Knight of Carrador, now that caught Alvor¡¯s attention. Though she would never let them know what a softie Sir Baylein had become. Other times she would catch Aleta studying her actions, as if judging every muscle and limb that moved, like an anthropologist studying a foreign culture.


    The maid was infinitely harder to tease or rile up, she proved stoic to a fault and barely reacted to most going-ons. After a series of unsuccessfully trying to drag her into Eva¡¯s hijinks, she settled for winding up the maid by winding up the other two, making her go into an almost robotic lecture on behaviours, actions and words.


    The journey between Neun Carad to the border checkpoint was exhausting nonetheless. Though she had willed away two days from the sleazy little shit¡¯s magic, and found new compatriots to rile up, she was bored out of her wits. It had already been a week at a brisk pace for a carriage, and the few stops had been restocking of supplies at outlying towns. Unfortunately because it was in fact, a retinue of nobles being escorted, they weren¡¯t exactly given much freedom to explore the countryside given the seriousness of their escorts. She had toured the country once with her family but its not like she remembered much, and given how quickly things change she doubts anything she saw before still remained as she remembered.


    To add insult to injury, because of her reputation, and quite possibly embarrassing entrance in the royal palace, most of the other teens shied away from associating with her. Even Alvor and Aleta seemed wary of her presence when talking to the others. Though Aleta was more out of a sense of reverence for this adventuring noble folk hero, realising that, Eva couldn¡¯t help but puff out her chest slightly with pride. Still, from Carador alone it was quite a large crowd that now saw her as some fight crazed barbarian. Grand Houses Platts, Gossliger, Walden, and even the furtive House Salian; a larger handful of lower ducal children, and finally another handful of children from barons, counts, and marcher lords. Though they only numbered around seventy odd pupils, for this many nobles to have their children sent abroad seemed crazy, and clearly someone decided that over two platoons of knights should accompany them. If Arteria didn¡¯t believe we were going to war with them before, they sure as hell will now, Eva scoffed.


    Yet, in spite of her reluctance to mingle with the others she eventually disembarked and joined them as they milled around the border post whilst their minders handled all the paperwork. She could see the struggle the poor levied guardsmen had trying to process all of the blabbering from noble minders and felt a pang of sympathy. I¡¯ve been there before, I feel your pain comrades.


    But taking in the sight just past the lip of the hill where the outpost resided on, she held in a gasp and just stared ahead. No more mountains, just sky, fields and sea as far as the eye can see. Though she hid her amazement well, a few of her other more blue blooded compatriots leaked their excitement through with a series of oohs and ahhs much to the amusement of the levied guards stationed at the checkpoint.


    Looking to her side a sense of guilt washed over her, sorry I couldn¡¯t find you in time Sophie, but I hope you¡¯re doing fine. I¡­believe in Sir Baylein, he¡¯ll find you and get you here, promise. She knew Sophie would love it here, even without stepping foot past the threshold she could feel the shift in temperance. Warm, friendly air that danced on one¡¯s skin a merry jaunt as opposed to the cold mountainous air of Carrador. Greenery, bright greenery reminiscent of a more mediterranean climate certain brought one¡¯s mood up far better than the duller colours of home. I love Carrador, and I love my family even with their flaws, but damn does it feel so refreshing to see something besides the dull gothic architecture.


    She looked around at her compatriots and found the tall boy who questioned her during her arrival at the royal palace. He seemed slightly less well put together and disheveled than before, his light brown hair now a tousled mess as a small freckled girl half his size fussed over him. Her curly dirty blonde twin tails bobbed up and down as she desperately tried to smoothen out her man¡¯s attire only for a button to pop out much to their surprise and Eva couldn¡¯t help but burst out with a chuckle.


    HIs immaculate jawline and regal but now messy shirt flopped to a rest as hostile eyes turned to face her. The angry little munchkin followed in tow as they stared Eva down.


    Eva waved nonchalantly and shrugged before doing the most ridiculous bow she could think of and mimicked Sophie¡¯s servant bow. What was it? Arms forty five degrees to the ground? Or was it sixty? Left leg out and right leg crouched? Fuck it.


    ¡°Are you mocking us?¡± The shrill gremlin spoke first, her twin tails bouncing angrily as she moved.


    ¡°I believe Lady Rosengart should mind her own business.¡± One less button echoed his support.


    Eva paused and looked at them a moment before she burst out laughing. Oh no I cannot call them shrill gremlin and one less button to their faces, but by the gods do I want to. Calming down slightly at their offended faces she gave them a small shrug.


    ¡°My apologies, I am indeed Eva Rosengart, I am besides myself at the moment,¡± She waved a hand over the horizon and out to Arteria, ¡°It¡¯s just I¡¯m so overtaken by the view, it just feels so¡­¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Shrill goblin finished for her, and for the moment the three ignored their brief spat and stared out into the lush green hills and blue seas.


    Hearing a whistle from the border post, the three shared a small nod, this fight goes on later, it seemed to say, and they headed back to their carriages. And as Eva bid her greetings to the siblings and the maid, she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly giddy now. That¡¯s right, going to Arteria¡­it just feels right. And just you wait Sophie, by the time you get here, I¡¯ll make sure you get the warmest welcome.


    ¡°Lady Rosengart?¡± Aleta quietly asked and she found the three trying unsubtly to examine her as she realised she had plastered a grin on her face, can¡¯t tell them about Sophie, but.. With a huff she faced the others and coughed to get their attention.


    ¡°My apologies Aleta, err Lady Gossliger,¡± she quickly corrected as the maid glared at her, ¡°This scenery just reminded me of another adventure of mine.¡±


    Her words lit a spark as Aleta glued her eyes on her and though Alvor groaned and looked away, she could tell he inched his ear a little closer.


    ¡°So this one happened when I decided to go on an¡­unsanctioned hunting trip and dragged my luckless maid along¡­¡±


    ¡°The same one that always follows you?¡±


    ¡°Alvor!¡± Aleta hissed, ¡°quiet you!¡±


    ¡°The very same,¡± Eva grinned, ¡°So this time we ventured a little further into the forest in an area best known for its ferocious monstrous brown bears that roam around the western foothills of the Highwall¡­¡±

 Chapter 28: The Void Touched Orphan

    ¡°And so the palest of riders strode off his horse and approached the dying child with fists outstretched:


    ¡°In one palm I hold life and salvation, in the other I hold only death and damnation.¡±


    Without batting an eyelid, the child wrapped their hands around both:


    ¡°I care not for life or death. All I seek is to scour the lands. Enough life to see it through and enough death to deliver.¡± The child rasped.


    The Palest Rider smiled knowingly, and with a nod so started the beginning of the end.¡±


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Maujurinn Myth of the First Dark Tide and origins of the First Demon </li>


    </ul>


    <hr><hr>


    An unexpected guest, it would seem.


    The creature trilled in front of her and she fell backwards onto the ground, pain shooting up from her stump.


    A horrifying mass of darkness, leathery skin marked with gelatinous pustules and blobs that seemed to phase in and out of reality burst out of the bright blue flash. Dozens of tentacles protruded from the hovering mass and as each gnarled length uncoiled itself, splashes of strange dark liquid splattered across the floors and corpses as they spun the entity by propelling it forward. Like a monstrous leviathan, swimming through the air.


    Dread filled the inside of her soul as the creature''s leathery exterior retracted a man-sized opening to reveal a gigantic sickly yellow eye the size of a person flanked by dozens of smaller eyes all attached in random positions. The giant eye consisting of five smaller eyes, all as dark as the darkest of nights, bounced around the giant orb, as if each portion wanted to assess a separate section of the ruin. Diseased and rotted membrane fluttered to the floor as it turned and focused all the eyes on her, the protective layer shed as another quickly formed over it. A chill ran down her spine and she could only gulp down her fear as the monster inched ever closer, clenching her eyes shut and trying to pretend it didn''t exist.


    She winced as her thoughts caught up with her. Thoughts about how she had watched the half elf duel one of the larger skinwalkers and struggled to help. Yet, this hesitation saw Sophie get pummelled and despite eventually pulling herself into a shooting position and shattering part of the creature¡¯s skull it still wasn¡¯t enough. Before Sophie had come and when all was silent, she remembered seeing Sara¡¯s slumped over corpse, Gil lying down peacefully and remnants of Thulgrim¡¯s armour, all because she had hesitated or was just not good enough. She had killed less than a handful, her panic had meant she failed to score critical hits against the lich or the larger skinwalkers, her arrows were useless, her skills were useless. Because of her misjudgements, her errors, her failures, all her friends had perished. When Riza came with a sudden gaggle of reinforcements, she had also failed, and could only watch as they were decimated before the charred skinwalker absconded with the cat. Even when she had managed the best shot she could and shattered the skull of a creature, it still didn¡¯t save Sophie, she was useless.


    And now, the monster in her friend¡¯s nightmare had come, to claim her perhaps, or to punish her. Yet even though her mind screamed for her to fight, to run, she could only slump down and meet the creature¡¯s gaze. She wanted to cry, to shout, to rage, or even just to rewind time and try everything again, she wanted to be anywhere but here, to have just left all of it behind. But most of all, she was tired, so very tired. She had bandaged her wound to the best of her meagre abilities but before being able to secure it further the skinwalker returned, lost and hungry, it greedily devoured the corpses and she played dead. Silently praying for it to leave while it found another survivor. She did not know how much time had passed when Sophie arrived, but her hope turned to despair as the creature began overwhelming the half elf. Again, she was slow to react, assuming that somehow all would be well, that somehow it would just die in a slice. And now Sophie lay there, another amongst the many.


    The giant eye¡¯s five pupils spread out and then coalesced as one large misshapen fleshy orb at the center as it studied her. She was certain she would have wept tears of sorrow and fear at this moment as she trembled under its stoic gaze. Every instinct screamed for her to run, or at the very least stab it in the eye. But turning her gaze to the arrow in her hand, she had no intention of moving. There was no point.


    With fleshy squelches the slimy tentacles pulled the creature closer and now the eye was barely a breath away from her face. A sense of coolness and a shiver ran up her spine as a profound sense of emptiness emanated from its vast body. Another mucus-like membrane protected its eye and she could hear the surrounding tentacles draw closer to her. Her lips trembled as she cried out silently but no tears flowed. A wet slimy leather ran itself over the back of her neck and she shuddered.


    Truly, one guides the champions


    It trilled again and the world groaned under its weight, the mass bobbing up and down in an inquisitive fashion.


    War comes, darkness to smother thine light


    Its eye grinned unnerving the pupils moving to form a slight smile as they jiggled inside the giant globule. Thin splashes of membrane fluid and some viscous liquid poured out every time it blinked in front of her, coating her leg and wound with a cool but uncomfortable feeling as it hovered in front of her.


    Seek now the stolen dawn, return to One what belongs


    The tentacles waved up and down in a rhythmic fashion, as if some invisible force were pushing against it. The entity seemed nonplussed and continued staring at her silent but fearful form.


    Enter the temple of ages, the refuge of ancients, high above the withered roots and set right what was wronged


    It shook in a flurry, covering her in its tar like substance. But Annalise was still frozen, awaiting nothing but the final blow to come. Yet, the entity seemed to grow increasingly agitated.


    What more does the Chosen of the Soil desire? Wealth? Power?


    It asked in anger, only now did Annalise realise the creature had no orifice with which to speak with and felt another knot tighten within her as it was now close enough to lick. The sense of unease and emptiness only increased exponentially as she felt its presence wash over her.


    Speak!


    It seemed to roar and Annalise shrieked at the violent noise. ¡°Friends! I only want my friends and for this to end!¡± She pleaded as her heart raced from the panic and her breathing grew rapid. ¡°Please, if you¡¯re gonna to end me, end me. But save her if you can, I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± She sobbed weakly, but again no tears escaped, for there were none left.


    To her shock, the creature recoiled backwards as if disgusted. Before the most uncomfortably guttural laugh shook the entire ruin, sending loose pieces of dust and debris landing around them.


    Truly, the guide chooses well, so kindly selfish. But only the Gods can bring back the displaced, only the keeper may return what was taken.


    It rumbled as its voice seemed to age, the loud low booming now interspersed by a raspy grunt here or there.


    But for this one, a boon. Behold! The Power of the Void! The Essence of Life! Unbound!


    Annalise gasped in pain as it viciously wrapped a fleshy appendage around her and yanked her into the air before a jolt of pain reverberated from her wound. Frozen from the pain, she could only stare as the entity pierced into her wound and an electrifying feeling coursed through her body. Her head buzzed in agony from the bone shaking roar of the creature as all its appendages jittered triumphantly around her.


    Her gaze shifted to the thud next to her and watched in horror as it yanked the spear out of Sophie¡¯s chest, the half elf slamming into the ground as blood spurted out of the open wound. She would¡¯ve screamed if not for the paralysing feeling that coursed throughout her and only widened her eyes as a tentacle slammed into her friend¡¯s chest, only pulling away after leaving behind the strange tar like substance. As if it wanted to impress her, a dull sense of nothingness filled the entire room before a burst of darkness blinded her.


    Beware the traitor king, Chosen of the Soil. The champions, the guide shall gather, and together, as darkness extinguishes light, and light expels the dark, the Nothingness shall save all.


    With its message delivered, it rumbled in laughter and just as suddenly as it appeared, a cracking noise echoed throughout the hall and with one last pulse of blue light, Annalise slammed into the floor. The entity vanished completely with only the laughter echoing in her mind. A searing pain split her skull as esoteric words etched themselves onto her mind and a burst of incoherent words and images invaded her brain. Struggling for breath, she crawled forward to Sophie and heard a soft rasp escape her lips.


    What in the saint damned hells? Annalise managed to think before the pressure overwhelmed her and she fainted.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    <hr><hr>


    The pressure grew unmanageable, her bones groaned in agony as her muscles faltered. With a start, Sophie awoke and greedily sucked in mouthfuls of air as the agonising feeling of not being able to breathe slowly faded. Is this the heavenly courts? The hells below? She blinked rapidly and looked around.


    Dull, blood covered stones still stood unmoving, the stench of rot and iron still unbearably potent as the sea of corpses around her repulsed her stomach. But before her stomach could contract she turned to lift the pressure off of her before she had to do a double take.


    Laying peacefully across her was a tousled and messy lump of now dusty dark brown hair. Fearful, Sophie carefully shifted the sleeping girl¡¯s head and checked her for a pulse, the small short breaths indicated some sign of light. Grateful and afraid she quickly shifted her position and cradled the ranger only to be horrified at the sight of her missing leg. By the Gods, what did I miss? What happened here?


    Looking down she also patted at her own chest, lifting her shirt to reveal a strange scar in between her breasts. What? How? I remember everything so clearly, the fight, the stab¡­no, I should be dead, my heart¡­it stabbed my heart. But then how¡­A sudden cough startled her and she felt Annalise break out into a coughing fit as the girl choked on something and retched.


    Her own horror only grew as she spied a black tar like liquid spill out of her friend¡¯s mouth. Just like the nightmare¡­no, no surely it can¡¯t?! Looking around the walls she could feel her own mind racing with the conjectures as more and more evidence points to the creature having manifested. She turned her attention back to Annalise and felt her stomach sink, surely it couldn¡¯t have? No, no, no!


    ¡°Ugh¡­So¡­Sophie?¡± A weak voice escaped from in front of her and all concerns were thrown to the wayside.


    ¡°Annalise, Anna, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± She reassured her friend and gently tightened her embrace around Annalise, trying her best to hide her rising concern.


    ¡°Hah¡­so¡­you¡¯re¡­ugh¡­okay?¡± Annalise asked as she tried to turn her head back towards Sophie, only for the half elf to immediately press her cheek closer and stop her movements.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just rest Anna, I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯ve¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­saw it Sophie¡­the weird slimy fucker¡­¡±


    ¡°The weird¡­¡± Her face paled even further than corpse as she processed her friends words. No, it cannot be real.


    ¡°The thing you always¡­have nightmares¡­¡±


    ¡°The thing I¡­¡± No.


    ¡°Yeah¡­and it¡­talked¡­¡±


    ¡°Talked¡­¡± Sophie trembled at the thought and what could¡¯ve happened to make Annalise expel that black liquid.


    ¡°Yeah, talked¡­so¡­so¡­fucking creepy.¡± Annalise rasped, and fell silent for a moment before bursting into a giggle at the absurdity. "So damn loud."


    Despite the situation, Sophie couldn''t help but feel a small sense of comfort from Annalise''s smile, ¡°Seek the dawn.¡± Sophie tried imitating and coughed from the effort, causing Annalise to burst out laughing before wincing from pain.


    ¡°Heheh, shit, massive headache and don¡¯t do that, my stomach feels like kobald asses. Can¡¯t¡­laugh.¡± The ranger wheezed and Sophie immediately found herself dragged back to reality, the pain in her friend''s voice was clear.


    ¡°Anna¡­then did everyone¡­¡± The unspoken suggestion was clear, but Annalsie shut her up nonetheless.


    ¡°Shhh¡­just let¡­let me have this moment.¡± Annalise said as Sophie felt the other girl¡¯s weight lean into her, she instinctively wrapped her arms around the ranger. The other girl held onto them fearfully, as if they would just disappear the moment she wasn¡¯t looking.


    Sophie rested against the platform and waited for her friend to settle down, her own grip tightening slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­yeah that sounds good. I could use a moment too.¡± She whispered back and sighed exhaustedly.


    For a brief moment, the two just sat there and only their breathing and the silent echoes of the ruined castle remained.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie struggled to bring the last body over and nearly retched as she placed the bloodied helmet on the ground, trying her best to avoid looking at what remained within the crumpled metal. She felt numb and cold, the events of the day washing over her like a deluge of shit, overwhelmingly foul.


    Sara, Gil, Thulgrim, and the countless others that perished here, far below the stars above.


    ¡°Though we have taken an oath and bound ourselves with the bonds of camaraderie. We have faced countless dangers, joys and sorrows together.¡± Annalise bowed her head and recited, her voice shaky as she clenched her fists.


    To think that Arnold would just run away, not that I blame him but still. To just leave everyone behind, hells, to leave Sara behind at her weakest.


    ¡°Through numerous trials, missions, quests and odd jobs, we stood side by side. First comrades, then as allies, and then as friends¡­¡± Annalise let out a small whimper and Sophie quickly rushed over to steady her.


    And how did it even take Riza, no why did it take Riza? Was she special? Could she also be¡­Sophie glanced at Annalise¡­what the creature dubbed as a chosen? And how the hells did the traitors and undead know that?


    ¡°So my dear friends. Our journey comes to an end, my only regret being that¡­I was not good enough to save you, to protect you¡­or¡­or¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just keep going.¡± Sophie whispered sombrely and Annalise squeezed her hand.


    ¡°I¡­I want to thank all of you for being with me for so long¡­for¡­uweh¡­for supporting me and for being¡­a¡­my¡­for being a family to me. And¡­and so as we swore together at the start. ¡®In service for the people, in service to the greater good, and in service to a hefty profit.¡± She snuck in a chuckle, ¡°May our words be witnessed in these runes, and may our bonds be bound as tightly as they are. Tesadus, gaze upon the ones who fought so valiantly for you, and may you forgive their sins as they join your tables at the court of stars¡­¡±


    Sophie spied the tears running down Annalise¡¯s face and quietly brushed a few away. Her friend heaving as she tried her best to contain her emotions. Sophie gave her a small nod and flashed a sad smile.


    ¡°And when you¡­look back¡­remember me¡­and I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll finish what we started, I¡¯ll see it all through.¡± Annalise paused as an almost hollow look snuck onto her face before she took in another breath, ¡°Fair winds and light guide you, for¡­for certainly¡­you have all fought honourably¡­and with glory. May your final journey to the keepers be blessed by the stars.¡± She finished with a whisper before breaking down into an emotional wreck and weeping openly.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± Sophie quietly echoed and knelt down beside the ranger, unsure of what to say or do besides giving her a reassuring hug.


    They were kind and caring in their own way, they deserved better than this. Better than being consigned to some underground ruin. Better than being ripped apart by those monsters. She looked around at the command centre and wondered what their last thoughts had been, to have thought that they had another exit only for more monsters to flood through and surround them. How more than two dozen people fought and died here, how many likely struggled to the bitter end watching their closest friends die.


    She looked down at their corpses and cursed the monsters that did this. She knew there was a greater plan somewhere, that this was all part of something more, it had to be. Otherwise this, all of this loss, this heartache and pain, all of it would be for nothing. She clenched her fist and felt a small flame spark to life in the pit of her stomach, a feeling she never really missed or found a use for, anger.


    When they were recovering Annalise had recounted the events to her with a resigned acceptance and it stung to see the ranger so broken down. But one key detail stuck out to her and it was the expedition¡¯s Professor, the man who had clutched onto the largest remaining crystal fragment. Betrayed and shot by a mysterious Direktor of the expedition, a dangerous sign that not only was there a traitor, but someone high up in the exploration guild was compromised, meaning there could always be more. But then that bellies the question, what the saint damned hells are they after and what did they want? They seemed to also know about the crystals somewhat, seeing as how they tinkered and destroyed it. But then why did my nightmare come alive when I touched the crystal¡­could it be¡­? She thought back to the dreams about the dead and dying, the towns and towers that burned beneath her feet and shook her head, concerns for later.


    For now she had a baser more simplistic goal in mind. To punish those who had done this and to save Riza from their clutches. As she gave Annalise a quick rub on the back to steady her, she also ran her fingers over the worn and leathery book in her pocket. Whilst they prepared for the quick ritual, she had snuck over and looted the Professor and his assistant¡¯s corpses, taking what notes or diaries they had in hopes of better understanding the Myndir and their foes. But the first priority is getting Anna to safety and saving Riza, beyond that the rest of the traitors and undead can eat fat kobald ass later.


    She faced her friend again and a stab of pain radiated from her chest, the sight of her so broken hurt. Though they had only been companions for a month if not more, Annalise had always been go-lucky and acted as her guide. Though I doubt she''ll ever feel like herself again, she lowered herself and ruffled the crying ranger¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± She whispered softly and her friend stiffened the sniffling slowing down.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡­never mind.¡± Sophie shrunk away, her chest ached at the thought of rushing her grieving, but the need to follow what little might be left of Riza¡¯s trail gnawed at her.


    Annalise held back another sniffle and turned her teary eyes to meet Sophie¡¯s. The moisture gave the ranger¡¯s hazel eyes an almost glistening sheen as her sorrowful gaze turned slowly to one of determination.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about Riza. How they might be taking her farther away as we wait.¡± She asked and Sophie nodded, her own emotions frozen until the crisis could be resolved. ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­,¡± Annalise gave another solemn nod to the bodies of her comrades and looked back at her, ¡°Let¡¯s go then, I¡¯ll be right beside you. I¡¯m not going to be much help, but I doubt you can track anything worth a damn.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± can do this on my own, and you¡¯re injured to hell, I need to get you to safety. Sophie wanted to protest, but Annalise was right to some extent. Motivation aside, Sophie didn¡¯t know much about the wilderness nor what paths might lay hidden between the underbrush. Furthermore, to travel to Eichafen and then heading back out might just prove impossible if the city was in fact under siege. Responding to Annalise with another nod she stood up and found the other girl looking at her expectantly, a hint of frustration in her eye.


    ¡°Well? It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be doing much walking on my own for a while. Care to help me up?¡± Annalise chuckled darkly, and Sophie could hear the newfound fear in her voice.


    Sparing no time, she quickly helped Annalise up and slung her arm over her shoulder and despite the two spending another moment over the bodies, Annalise resignedly grit her teeth and gestured for them to go. Silently, the two left the room behind and made their way through the empty halls, not a peep between them as the weight of loss hung heavy over them. For you and for them, Anna. I''ll make these bastards pay.

 Chapter 29: The Falcon and the Bull

    ¡°As far as we know, Sinorcha crystals are likely some form of magical catalyst considering their locations in Myndiri ruins generally being at a strategic point in or above the structure. But, despite studying the two recovered late last year and the year before, we were unable to determine a clear purpose due to the lack of reactions to all magical stimuli. However I theorised that perhaps it requires it to be in its original vessel to be activated. After all, most of the wards located in Myndiri ruins are as ancient as the structures themselves, perfectly crafted and magically complex. Fortunately, I have managed to convince Direktor Wallen to approve an expedition to the recently discovered Selu¡¯ Vorsia ruins. I''m certain with our combined resources we can decode the true nature of these artifacts. And it¡¯ll be a nice field exercise for the students. ¡°


    - Notes from Selu¡¯Vorsia - Signed Professor. Karl Faustein, Exploration Guild Pathfinder, Adjunct at Arterian Academy of History, Department of Myndiri Studies.


    <hr><hr>


    Up and over!  Sophie grunted as her muscles quaked from exertion, pushing past another set of stairs. Annalise gave out a tired groan in response and the two kept going upwards. The dampness coated the stone walls around them as the pitter patter of rain grew increasingly stronger the closer they got. Slashes of thunder illuminated the entrance ahead of them as the faint breeze from above danced around their forms as it traveled below


    ¡°Oof.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­careful.¡± Annalise said as Sophie¡¯s foot slipped and the pair almost tumbled down.


    ¡°Ye-yeah¡­just a little more.¡± Sophie huffed in response.


    Running on little more than autopilot, her brain had made an error in judgment and distracted her from the task at hand. With one last effort she focused back on getting out, just a little bit further!


    As the pair trudged upwards, the water began flowing past them, slick trails of moisture that could send them tumbling if they weren''t careful. The sound of the rain was now absolute and echoed loudly in the confined stairway. The ever familiar heavy oppressive dampness of the Mistveil gradually filtered down into the ruin and for once Sophie sighed, relieved at being back in the fog.


    ¡°Almost there Anna, hang on.¡± Sophie said, their first words since leaving their friends behind.


    Annalise only laughed in response and Sophie turned to give her a weird look. With a sniffle and a huff a sad little grin settled on the ranger¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why are you so calm heh¡­hah¡­we¡¯re both tired and the one who gets her heart torn out is the one reassuring me. What a sorry state of things eh?¡± Annalise said in between her tired gasps for air.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get my heart torn out! At least I¡¯m pretty sure. I mean it''s probably wrecked enough that I would be dead if the entity didn¡¯t help me but still.¡± She shuddered at the thought, the nightmare creature becoming a little too real lately, just avoid thinking too hard about it idiot. ¡°And I still have both my legs in spite of my injury.¡±


    ¡°Tch,¡± Annalise scoffed, ¡°That was unfair, a low blow.¡± But Sophie could feel the slight slump in her shoulder, the tension and sorrow from before dissipating, even if only by a little brought a smile to her face. ¡°And what¡¯s with your stupid smile? Enjoy gawking at a cripple?¡± The ranger complained with feigned annoyance, giving Sophie a jab to the rib.


    Sophie jokingly yelped and readied her own retort when the sound of steel froze the pair in their tracks. The metallic clanking of plate armour echoed from just past the entryway and as they stared up, the sound only got closer and closer, the rain tapping a soft rhythm on the metal. Meeting Annalise¡¯s gaze, Sophie quickly stepped in front of her friend, her saber in one hand and holding onto Annalise with the other.


    The two stalked up the stairs and only came to another stop just behind the arch of the ruined entrance. A soft orange glow shone brightly from the left as scattered streaks of moonlight pierced through the dark storm clouds. The soil seemed like an unrecognisable mush as the water droplets now pelted the pair as they exposed themselves to the elements. A small tired groan escaped from the left and the pair quickly traded glances.


    Who is it?


    Reinforcements?


    I didn¡¯t get to tell anyone!


    Then who would it be?


    I don¡¯t know!


    Then what do we do?


    Just walk up and hope they are friendly?


    Just walk up?


    Yeah¡­?


    Just walk up?! Are you serious?


    What else could I do then? Just stay behind me and I¡¯ll talk. Sophie finished with a gesture that only earned Annalise''s frown.


    Pulling upwards, Sophie was just about to cross the threshold when a small tug held her back, and she turned to find Annalise looking at her defiantly.


    I¡¯m coming with you


    But..


    No buts


    Trying to avoid making any noise she gave the ranger an exasperated nod and together, they left the underground ruin. Ready to face Mistveil once more.


    <hr><hr>


    The two sighed deeply as they watched the stew bubble, the small canvas barely keeping them dry amidst the downpour. They had scavenged two chairs from the nearby expeditionary camp and now lazed around languidly. Sir Albrecht Baylein scratched at his scraggly brown beard as he ran another hand over his short cropped hair in frustration. What was supposed to be a simple search and recovery turned out to be the beginning of some wacky religious conspiracy, if Viktor was to be believed. Unsurprisingly the bastard didn¡¯t even deny that they knew about ¡®The elf¡± and almost drew him into a fight before shit got royally fucked.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Strange magics and undead had begun assailing the town of Eichafen and just before he was about to fight the Inquisitors, they had proposed a deal. Considering that they were to evacuate the city, the cowards, they were willing to spare some support to help look for ¡°The elf¡±, brushing off any concerns that he might¡¯ve had at their motivation for such a heroic act of uncalled for altruism. While he was certain they were monitoring him and had something else in store for Sophie, he had agreed to their terms. Having an almost six and a half foot tall minotaur with him was somewhat of a consolation prize compared to exploring the wilderness alone.


    The giant horned beast kin had surprisingly dark brown fur, darker than even his own beard, though to be fair he had never really worked with minotaurs before. Still, he had proven a reliable ally so far and more than adept with both battle axe and broadsword. Ironically, despite being such a menace, he was not a templar and thus wore the standard Inquisitorial black leather coats and jerkin instead of full plate armour befitting his stature; thankfully, someone had the foresight to give the monster armoured padding to wear over his oversized torso just in case.


    As for himself, he had arrived as shit hit the fan. The storms around the city seemed to prepare for war, undead roaming the countryside in hordes and the forests being far more hostile than usual. But fortune favoured the bold as it turned out rumours of some elf causing trouble traveled quickly around town, a gruff voiced bastard and his two scruffy compatriots glady recounted their encounter with the hostile elf and he eventually followed her trail from the tavern to the guildmaster. The Inquisition accosted him before he left and well, I guess we¡¯re stuck here now.


    Offering a small prayer for the townsfolk he turned to face the blademaster and the two shared a silent look, reflecting on their luck. They had only arrived at the ruins earlier today after a non stop riding, and upon stumbling upon a weakened but stray pack horse, had found a plethora of rations and supplies, but most importantly a half torn up book. Taurox looked at him funny when he grinned like an idiot, but when he explained how the book belonged to House Rosengart, the minotaur seemed to understand and reveled in their good fortune by sharing high quality Inquisitorial rations with him. They were another step closer to their goal.


    As if the Goddess of gamblers and wanderers had not blessed them enough, when they entered the ruins there were already trails leading out and to the north towards the Highwall mountains. Though the carnage around the camp was a sight to behold, the two were just thankful the survivors managed to flee from whatever was unleashed from below and left such an easy route for them to follow. Perhaps the only misfortune so far was the rapidly approaching night and when combined with the pouring rain, the two had decided to wait out the storm.


    ¡°So?¡± Taurox asked, his low but husky voice snapping Baylein back from his thoughts.


    ¡°Sorry what?¡±


    ¡°You gonna eat or just stare at the pot?¡± The minotaur rolled his eyes as he waved a small bowl around.


    ¡°My mistake. I was just running through everything to make sure we didn¡¯t miss anything.¡± He replied apologetically


    ¡°Tch,¡± Taurox scoffed, ¡°Nothing much we can do even if we did.¡±


    ¡°True, the storm certainly brings its own share of troubles. But do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Not worth worrying now. Eichafen will live or die by its own will.¡± The minotaur shut down the line of thought curtly, But before Baylein could get another word in, he watched as Taurox¡¯s bulging muscles tensed, the minotaur rising slightly from his seat.


    Baylein set down his bowl and slowly drew his own short sword and looked to his ally for confirmation. Hands cupping the ear, fist, walking motion, guess he heard we¡¯ve got some company for dinner. They shifted carefully away from the campfire and into the pouring rain, their weapons at the ready.


    Hands close, hands split, line to fire. Guess we¡¯re doing an ambush. Baylein watched as the giant minotaur seemed to melt into the background, his form somehow blending into the darkness between tents. Baylein himself cursed his plate armour, the rain splattering the armour giving him away, and he could only hope the undead were more drawn to the fire than to him.


    A conjoined figure stumbled into view, no two figures, one supporting the other and both Baylein and Taurox quickly realised these weren¡¯t the dead. The dead have no friends. Switching to a more guarded approach, Baylein lowered his sword but kept it drawn and advanced slowly with Taurox as the two figures froze.


    Suddenly, one pushed the other to the floor and lifted their sword, ready to charge when Taurox guffawed and laughed out loud.


    ¡°Your people never really see minotaurs that often eh?¡± He bellowed loudly, turning to Baylein but keeping an eye on the swordsmen.


    ¡°Sorry, what?¡± Baylein replied, not only did the figure get caught off guard by the minotaur¡¯s comment, so did he.


    Taurox snorted as the blade wobbled in the figure¡¯s grasp. ¡°Come into the light, you survivors of the expedition?¡±


    ¡°Are¡­are you¡­who¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­¡± The minotaur turned to him and he could only shrug, this was the big guy¡¯s moment of glory, ¡°Think of us like reinforcements, now are you gonna soak up the rain or are you going to drag your injured friend over?¡±


    ¡°Re-reinforcements? Really?! Anna! Help is here!¡± The figure squeaked, a girl¡¯s voice.


    Baylein sheathed his blade as he glanced over to the minotaur and they moved slowly towards the new arrivals, a relieved sigh shared between them.


    ¡°Please¡­you have to help her¡­I have to keep going.¡± A thin looking elf emerged from the shadows, the light finally tickling her face as she carried her now very muddy and wet friend on her shoulder. Looks like ranger gear and an elf¡­could they be? Baylein quickly locked eyes with Taurox and the blademaster directed his gaze to the northern pathway. Then who the hell made that?


    ¡°Easy, easy, place her by the fire first, you''re both soaked to the bone.¡± Taurox quickly reassured his new arrivals as they traded nervous glances at each other. He quickly pulled the chairs close together and gestured for the hesitant guests to take a seat whilst trading another look with Baylein.


    With a nod, Baylein strode towards the group from his position and a gasp welcomed him.


    ¡°Crimson¡­and green.¡± The elf whispered as she shivered, ¡°Rosengart.¡±


    Baylein and Taurox quickly masked their reactions but their eyes shared the same conclusion, we got her.


    ¡°Apprentice maid Sophie?¡± Baylein asked, trying his best to sound nonthreatening.


    The girl wheeled around in shock before he saw her almost come to life with excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s me! Did Eva¡­¡± She seemed afraid to ask, as if terrified of the answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry madam, Lady Evaline did indeed send me to bring you back.¡± He responded with a courteous bow.


    ¡°Oh! I knew Eva wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± She almost jumped for joy only to pause in the middle of her words, a dark look overtaking her face, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t go yet, the undead¡­¡±


    ¡°The undead?¡± Taurox queried and the girl silenced herself out of fear. Fucking Inquisitors, no tact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s a¡­friend of sorts.¡± Baylein reassured her and the minotaur broke into a wry grin. Gently, he gestured for the maid to go on and she finally spoke again.


    ¡°We were in the ruins...fighting this giant charred undead...and then they, the undead, took someone and they left a while ago and¡­¡± She babbled.


    ¡°Sophie...slow down¡­start from the top and give me a moment to rest up yeah?¡± Her injured friend groaned from the side and Baylein finally spotted why he felt so confused when they arrived in a strange hobble, she¡¯s missing a leg.


    ¡°Sorry, of course.¡± Sophie hung her head shamefully and a small gurgle escaped from her stomach that silenced the crowd.


    Taurox looked over and Baylein could see the question in his eye, but shaking his head he wanted to know what agitated the girl so much and gestured for the minotaur to hold the thought. With a snort the minotaur acquiesced and they quickly dolled out little cups of stew to the two and settled in for the report, a sense of unease washing over the two warriors as their battle tested intuitions began tingling in anticipation.

 Chapter 30: The Barrows

    ¡°Perhaps what is best known about the first Basilius Primus was that Axion Tassius is considered one of the first men to have united the fragmented human kingdoms that have remained splintered in the second era since almost a thousand years ago. He was also the mastermind of many military reforms that now serve as doctrine for our modern Traxian army to this day. Many suspected based on his looks and attitudes that he was also an Outlander, but to this day, without him ever confirming the truth, scholars have continued to debate whether or not he was a native Cyndralian.¡±


    - Sir Vertucci Janus, Traxian Preservation Society, ¡°The Rise of Trax: Defenders of Humanity" Chapter 2: From Hero to Emperor: Axion Tassius


    <hr><hr>


    The storm roared, buffeting the squad with angry winds. The sky came alive with violence as lighting smashed into the ground, the rain trying its best to drown the world in its wake. A darkness pressed itself against the very fibers of her being and she struggled to keep up with the two knights, clutching tightly to Annalise as the ranger guided their mount. In the center of the clouds an eerie purple ray shot up into the sky, tearing the clouds asunder and exposing glimpses of the pale moon above.


    The dark grey fog itself became tinted by the ghoulish purple and even the underbrush seemed to writhe and twist as they rode past. She had barely calmed down enough to get the gist of the day¡¯s events across to the two knights when a sense of dread washed over them as the purple shaft of light speared through the sky. Without hesitation the two packed up what they could and ordered Annalise and herself to follow along. To her dismay, the pack horse was less than pleased to see her as well, but given the situation, the two put aside their differences as Sophie fought to not hurl onto the horse or the ranger.


    Their horses galloped as fast as they could, smashing through the remaining underbrush and what detritus that lingered on the forest floor as the mist filled in the space behind them. Hooves flung mud into the air as the subtle clanking of armour echoed in their wake. Sophie could feel almost a strange slip stream emerge as some small light glowed from an amulet around Sir Baylein¡¯s neck. Definitely¡­urk¡­too fast.


    A pulse of energy stole her breath away as all the horses reared their legs and fought desperately against the rising sense of despair.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Annalise grunted and Sophie clutched desperately onto her waist as their pack mount tried rearing backwards only for their combined weight to stop it from throwing them off.


    ¡°Ngh.¡± Sophie threatened to hurl only for Annalise to pull her back.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    Sophie nodded and pushed forth whatever willpower she had left to hold back the physical feelings of discomfort, her stomach dangerously close to expelling the soup they had earlier. The sudden jolt of energy that blasted through the air once again certainly did not help and writhed in pain until Annalise brought the horse to a stop.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re here.¡± The ranger said.


    Waves of relief flooded over Sophie as she jumped off, only for everything to bubble up and she began dry heaving, forcing herself to hold it in.


    They had finally arrived, looming up like a mountain in front of them was a rocky hill that led up to what looked like a deliberately flattered area, as if someone had dropped a giant boulder on the ground and left it at that Jagged rocks dotted the base of the hill making a vertical climb directly up all but impossible. Accessing such a site would therefore be incredibly difficult were it not for the two pathways that looped around the formation and up to the top. The path on the left was forested and dense with uncleared foliage, the right one showed signs of being cleared, a forceful cutting of any vegetation in the way as odd bits of trees or bushes still dotted around the sides of the path.


    When Sophie and Annalise recounted their tale to the others, she had watched as Sir Baylein¡¯s expression changed from one of understanding to an expression of grim seriousness. Based on their information, he deduced that the dead were heading for an old burial ground on the Carradorian border, long forgotten but not long enough apparently. At speed they had raced to interrupt the ritual and rode in the heavy rain for what felt like hours, only briefly dispatching the odd skeleton or two left behind during the undead¡¯s own furious march. And now, their destination was in sight.


    Soft clanks of armoured and tailored boots squished over the mud and drew closer only to pause, Sophie feeling the concerned gazes that lingered on her as she stared at the ground.


    ¡°She uhh¡­¡± Taurox began.


    ¡°Can¡¯t ride for shit, motion sickness.¡± Annalise quickly answered and the two knights grunted.


    ¡°Regardless, we stick to the plan.¡± The minotaur spoke again.


    ¡°Nyeh.¡± Sophie grunted her agreement.


    ¡°The ritual sight is just over the lip of that hill, once we crest it I don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll find, and if the dead did truly have liches and sorcerers amongst them then we must be even more careful.¡± Sir Baylein¡¯s more calming voice chimed in as the others grunted. Sophie finally recovered enough to look up and was embarrassed when she caught their almost amused gazes.


    Sir Baylein pulled down his barbute helm¡¯s face plate and suddenly the mood grew more serious. Sophie managed to hold the sickening feeling down for now and gave the others a curt, if pained nod. Sir Baylein drew a series of squiggles on the ground with his sword, trying to beat the rain as he began.


    ¡°Now that we see it properly, I suspect that they might be trying to either utilize some leftover magic or summon something from its rest. This barrow existed well before Carrador, at least since the era of the first Basilius Primus if my history lessons were correct. ¡± He began, ¡°Whatever they''re doing can¡¯t be good and the only thing I imagine we have at this point is the element of surprise, so there¡¯s no second chances.¡±


    ¡°I concur with Sir Baylein¡¯s assessment,¡± the minotaur chimed in, ¡°We have to hit them hard and fast.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Apprentice Maid Sophie!¡± Baylein called and Sophie quickly looked up after suppressing the latest desire to hurl. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Nuhhh¡­yeah¡­I¡¯ll be ready.¡± She forced herself to stand up straighter.


    ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t expect you to fight much, if you get bogged down, call out or you¡¯ll die. You need to focus on the people who got kidnapped, we¡¯ll hold the bulk of them bad.¡± Baylein finished and gave the minotaur a knowing nod. ¡°Ranger Annalise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll stay with the horses.¡± Anna glumly replied.


    ¡°Blademaster Taurox, we¡¯ll wait for your signal.¡±


    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll know when old man.¡± The minotaur grinned and trudged over to the left side of the path, disappearing from view in the foilage.


    Silently, Sophie followed Sir Baylein as they inched their way forwards up the main road, leaving Annalise behind with the three horses. Motion sickness and fear alike fought for dominance within her as they drew closer to the ritual site, the sense of dread now radiating like a sickly aura from the top of the hill. Purple tinted everything, the light, the fog, the water, and even her sight, only a few good tugs from the knight kept her moving.


    The muddy path they tread upon was already filling up with water and other detritus, but the soil still showed signs of disturbance, signs of the dead walking up the exact same route. Thunder cracks and flashes of lightning temporarily brought the unnaturalness to a halt with every flash, but with every step closer, those too soon grew purple as well. It was like the storm yearned to fill the gap in the clouds, to cover up where the purple beam shot into the sky and angrily assault the space around it with a fury.


    Small groans and unnatural noises gradually filled the air as they reached the hilltop and Baylein held up a gauntleted finger, gesturing for complete silence. Sophie nodded nervously and as the two finally crested, they quickly ducked behind a small mound of soil, mud and brush as they peaked over the lip.


    A horrifying chill ran down Sophie¡¯s spine as she took down the sight, little barrows shaped like small hills lay in varying states of disrepair across the flat surface of the hill. Bodies too, lay in different stages of decomposition, some fresh like the few armoured corpses that she suspected were part of the expedition, and others much older, such as ones similar to what the villagers of Rumhol were wearing. Between the barrows and bodies stood dozens of undead abominations, skinwalkers still dripping with viscera, several of the larger skinwalkers with faces and skin forcefully stitched on, and the largest of the undead, the charred on standing in the middle as if they were waiting for something.


    Next to it, an ominous purple beam shot towards the sky, as if emerging from some deep hole in the center of the barrows, reaching for what it could not have. Old chunks of stone pathways still connected the barrows, though they had long since disintegrated from erosion. One barrow stood on top of the others and the dead seemed to mostly be congregated around it, with a few skinwalkers milling about absently.


    ¡°Blademaster, hurry the hells up.¡± Sir Baylein mumbled and she couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Several robed figures appeared on top of the barrow, their faces veiled with cowls and hoods. Together they lifted their staves and hands as the undead all seemed to turn towards them in unison, sending another shiver down her spine.


    ¡°My brethren!¡± A purple robed figure bellowed raspily to the crowd, ¡°Our masters call for us to return them! The darkness that ails this land has festered for too long!¡±


    Sophie could see Baylein¡¯s hands tighten around his sword. The blade and hilt deceptively plain almost like a generic steel sword that most town guards carried save for a small gem embedded into the hilt replacing the pommel. His free hand sketched out strange movements in the air as he mumbled what Sophie could only interpret as gibberish before the pommel glowed briefly, as did the pendant around his neck.


    ¡°Wards and magic,¡± he whispered, only to admonish her as she sought to speak, ¡°later, stay focused.¡±


    Turning back over to the dead, the robed figures chanted ominously together as a giant almost translucent blood red and dirty purple sigil flared up into the air in front of them. Like a sort of mechanism to control the purple beam of power that flowed from the earth. The ground quaked beneath their feet as the beam seemed to open up, a maw emerging within it as if a hungry demon sought forth new morsels to fill its appetite.


    Collectively as one, the skinwalkers roared to heavens as the subtle clanking of chains echoed once again, and a familiar sense of uneasiness filled Sophie once more. Just like before, out of the corner of their eyes, the two spotted a gaggle of prisoners, soldiers, civilians and expeditionaries alike, whimpering and pleading as the larger skinwalkers pushed their frail and weakened forms ahead. Their weakened forms suggested that Riza was likely not one of their first prisoners, and upon meeting Baylein¡¯s gaze, she could see the disgust from behind his visor.


    ¡°May they be reborn anew! So that our salvation shall return! So that they may tear this false age asunder once more!¡± The leading figure cried out, his raspy voice drowning out the crowd.


    To her horror, the undead did not ritualistically sacrifice their captives as they did previously, they simply pushed them into the purple light in a gaggle, sending them down what appeared like a well from which the energy emerged from. Despite the protests and pleas, the undead used their polearms to prod the few who remained above ground into the pit, never to be seen again. And just like that, dozens of lives were quickly ended and Sophie could only pray they had made it in time.


    ¡°Blessed be their soul!¡±


    ¡°Blessed be.¡±


    The leading figure chanted and the others echoed. The skinwalkers too seemed to roar some form of approval from their desecrated forms and another series of prisoners were pulled out from just out of sight. Unless¡­


    ¡°A barrow,¡± Sophie hissed to the knight, ¡°They¡¯re keeping the prisoners in a barrow.¡±


    Gesturing towards the direction they dragged the newcomers from, the knight followed her gaze and hung his head thoughtfully.


    ¡°This is good, more bodies if we can free them. We need to find it first, come on.¡± He ordered and shuffled off to the right. Sophie scrambled to follow and as the pleas and cries fell on deaf ears once more, another roar filled the night as the dead celebrated.


    Slinking through the shrubbery the two made their way closer to the suspected barrow when a loud crash silenced the chanting.


    ¡°You are all accused of heresy! For crimes against nature and the light! Your sentence is death!¡± A guttural roar echoed from the opposite side and at once steel and armour came to life as the undead readied for war.


    ¡°Shit, I guess he wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Sir Baylein raised his sword high, ¡°Search the barrows, I¡¯ll keep them off your back.¡± His look left no room for disobedience and Sophie clutched her sabre and began running towards the barrows, surprising a few skinwalkers that still stood around in confusion.


    ¡°For Carrador! For the free peoples! Death to the undying!¡± Sir Baylein yelled.


    It was like a ghost had shot past her, a stream of pure wind drifted past her with a small yellowish tint as the armoured knight flew around in an unnatural whirlwind of violence. Magic¡­she watched in amazement as the dead nearby were cleaved or sliced into ribbons, their black blood barely hitting the floor before the next one perished.


    ¡°Hurry you dolt!¡± Came the order and Sophie quickly scrambled forward once more.


    The barrows were ancient hilly mounds, a few decrepit stones decorating the entrances and serving as the main doorway into the earthy tombs. Yet they did have a key problem, without any real knowledge of different crests, symbols, and really anything about whatever ancient group had carved these, they all seemed to look the same to her. Earthy mounds with rocks.


    ¡°Interlopers! Have the Balraugr deal with them! Finish the ritual!¡± The lead purple robe spoke and as one the chanting grew louder.


    One of the robed figures jumped down from his perch and chanted to the charred one, provoking it into an earth shattering roar as it lunged towards Sir Baylein and Sophie. With a battlecry of his own, another blast of yellow aura shimmered around the knight and he prepared to meet his foe in combat, giving Sophie one last look of encouragement.


    ¡°I swear upon my name as the Falcon Knight of Carrador, rider of the four winds, we will save your friend. Now go!¡± Sir Baylein cried out as he surged forward like an arrow.


    A titanic clash of steel and flesh as his rapid blows tore through the creatures in his path, just as the charred one simply threw them out of its way. Meeting near the beam of energy, the two champions locked eyes and in seconds, began their deadly duel.


    Growls quickly sent Sophie jumping towards the barrows as more skinwalkers and undead limped, scraped and ran at her, their hungry inhuman eyes trained on their prey. She ducked as a stray skinwalker swiped at her with its eerily fleshy claws and she returned a swipe from her sabre in kind, decapitating the creature. Pivoting to the left to avoid another two of the dead that popped out from behind a mound of dirt, she quickly ran to the closet barrow and tried desperately to pry open the door.


    ¡°C¡¯mon¡­pull, pull you stupid. Pull¡­nugh¡­heh¡­hah!¡± She yanked with all her might and only tumbled to the ground. Shit, shit, shit!


    One of the dead had crawled on top of the barrow and stared down at her in equal parts desire and surprise, letting loose a roar as it pounced down. Instinctively she lifted the sabre and the curved edge bellied by momentum cut the creature¡¯s head in two, sending a gushing torrent of blood, flesh and rot spilling onto her. Disgusted she coughed and hacked out the bits that snuck into her mouth and as the bile like bitterness lingered she found herself a little more surrounded than she would¡¯ve liked.


    Three skinwalkers advanced closer and seeing her moment of hesitation, two of them leapt forward only for giant hooves to land on top of them, crushing them as an axe swung split the last creature in two. The satisfying thud of the minotaur landing shocked even her, but in the moment she felt more relieved than anything as the other undead took an extra moment to size up their new opponent, holding back just a little.


    ¡°Guess you two found something?¡± Taurox bristled with his battleaxe in hand.


    ¡°Prisoners¡­barrows.¡± Sophie managed to blurt out as her mind processed the events.


    Without nary more than a grunt the minotaur swung his meaty arms around and ripped the stone slab serving as a doorway away. An empty stone room welcomed them and the minotaur growled in frustration. Sophie cursed at their luck when the minotaur gestured at another barrow and she rapidly nodded. Check them all if we can.


    He broke off into a wild frenzy, a dance like trance as he swung his battleaxe back and forth, destroying or outright shattering some of the dead that dared to oppose his advance. Sophie ran after him, swinging her own blade wildly around him, trying to copy his stance but failing to strike down any of the dead except for holding them back.


    ¡°Watch my back!¡± The minotaur barked and Sophie spun around and prodded at the oncoming dead.


    Her eyes settled onto a twin eyed two headed skinwalker as it circled them menacingly. She steeled her nerves and raised her sabre, ready to strike. A loud crack made her turn around and in her moment of distraction, the two headed creature oozed forward. In a panic she slashed in its general direction only for it to deftly dodge and land its own fleshy strike against her.


    Throwing her left arm up in a desperate defense, she recoiled in agony as its rotted claws tore the flesh from her left arm leaving a nasty gash behind as blood gushed from the wound. Pressing the advantage it clawed at her again and she used her sabre to launch a counter attack. With a swift strike her sabre embedded itself into the fleshy second head, causing the creature to screech in pain and yank the sabre away with its head as it retreated.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sophie groaned from the pain and looked up to see another two deformed skinwalkers taking its place.


    Tensing her muscles, she pivoted quickly on the spot and avoided one creature¡¯s attack as the other launched itself at her. Ducking to avoid it, she could feel the fleshy wet liquids splatter over her as it barely missed her, the creepy, bulbous growths on its stomach making her nauseous at the sight.


    As the two creatures regained their footing the loud cracking noise gave way to a splat as Taurox smashed the slab of stone into one of the creatures, sending the other one rearing back to avoid a strike. With a roar the minotaur grabbed his battleaxe and jumped into the fray, running in front of Sophie as he bashed in a few more skulls. A small flurry of activity made her look back and a flood of relief washed over her.


    A gaggle of prisoners dressed like villagers and patrolmen emerged from the barrow, some more emaciated than the others as they collectively let out a small cheer and jumped to join the minotaur. A few sought to escape and quickly dashed away in a feeble attempt to outrun the undead and Sophie pushed herself back up and tried to make her way through the crowd as she ignored the glares shot her way. Hah, saving these idiots and they still look at me weird for being a halfie.


    To her dismay she found no sign of Riza and was about to ask the prisoners when the minotaur roared once more.


    ¡°Small Elf! Over there!¡± He yelled and she bristled at the moniker but followed his gesture. Her eyes widened as they spotted a listless set of prisoners led out of the barrow under the robed figures, a set of prisoners that included some well armoured soldiers and a battered auburn cat.


    A series of low roars cried out and she watched as a set of larger skinwalkers headed towards their current positions, their eyes trained on the minotaur and prisoners as they pushed past their own kin.


    ¡°The rest of you, grab a weapon! Now is your chance for vengeance! For Astralis and the Stars!¡± Taurox bellowed and led the motley group of freed prisoners to meet the charge with one of their own.


    ¡°For the light!¡±


    ¡°For Astralis!¡±


    Echoed the battle cries as the freed grabbed weapons from the fallen skinwalkers, joining the blademaster as he rushed to halt the advance of the larger skinwalkers.


    Sophie looked around and found one of the two heads lying decapitated on the muddy ground and reached over to pull out the sabre. Convenient. As she yanked it back out the moment of calm also brought the horrid realization that Riza¡¯s group was led out so they could be the next sacrifice.


    Gritting her teeth, Sophie pulled herself together and rushed towards Riza, her determination drawing the attention of two freedmen as they silently joined her charge. But as another wave of miasmic purple pulsed forth from the beam of energy, a knot tied itself tighter within her stomach. Time was running out.

 Chapter 31: Time Runs Out

    ¡°When humanity splintered into their various fiefdoms, Axion Tassius saw the true reality of the situation. While Elvish forces regained their strength in the forests, mankind was tearing itself into pieces. With the intrusive Lucurians to the east and Veronan reptiles from the south, mankind needed to unite. Mankind needed to stand together. It was then Tassius saw his path forward, an empire of man, for the benefit of all and to achieve unity between the disparate kingdoms..¡±


    - Sir Vertucci Janus, Traxian Preservation Society, ¡°The Rise of Trax: Defenders of Humanity" Chapter 2: From Hero to Emperor: Axion Tassius


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Forward! You all are servants of the light now!¡± Taurox roared as he headbutt and cracked the skull of a skinwalker, sending gushy rotted brain matter flying.


    ¡°For the light!¡± The ad-hoc militia chanted as they beat back another wave.


    Yet despite their spirit, Sophie could tell time was running out, their cheer was pierced by screams of agony and pain as more fell to the onslaught.


    Near the center of the barrows where the ancient stone paths met, Sir Baylein and the charred one were engaged in a furious duel as between bouts he would cut down any of the dead that dared approach from around them. But even then, as with the freed prisoners, it was not enough. As they shifted around the central dais that expelled purple energy, eager undead would take the opportunity to throw prisoners down the well before they themselves were cut down. The rest of the shackled remained defenseless as a large horde still remained, and the few who resisted were quickly cut down and replaced. Under the watchful eye of the robed magister that left the prayer circle, the ritual continued relatively unabated.


    With the adrenaline within her beginning to falter as pain flared up from her gashed up arm, Sophie gestured to her two allies and continued pushing forward.


    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d take orders from an elf.¡± The bearded looking patrolman said. His hard eyes and tattered brown leather guard uniform all that remained of his profession in his decrepit state. Scars dotted his face and arms, remnants of war or from being a prisoner of the dead Sophie did not know, but that was something she wouldn¡¯t ask. Best to let old wounds lie.


    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d die with one either.¡± The haler of the two replied. His gray almost blue gray tunic and pants suggested this man was more of a farmhand. More rugged than the city folk apparel and certainly more in line with the style of Rumhol¡¯s folks. Still, he was likely a more recent captive judging by his stubble and less blemished face, though the toil of field work still showed itself in his muscular body, untarnished even through captivity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry son, we¡¯ll make it through.¡± The patrolman replied swiftly before turning to Sophie, ¡°I¡¯ve fought your kind before, always tricky little shits, any bright ideas, commander?¡± He drawled sarcastically as the two used their acquired polearms to fend off a few more zombie-like undead as the skinwalkers behind them maintained a careful distance.


    ¡°No,¡± Sophie scoffed, ¡°We free the others, that¡¯s all.¡± Humans are always so short sighted.


    The two snorted their agreements and Sophie plowed forward, taking a few more swings to beat back the nearby undead, only managing to remove a few limbs without ever truly taking down an undead. Her allies were slightly more skilled with the soldier making practiced jabs with his halberd that ended more than a few of the dead and skinwalkers, whilst the farmhand at least had force and managed to crush one or two.


    Their sudden advance towards the prisoners had not gone unnoticed however, and an increasingly large group of the skinwalkers started to flow out of nowhere and halt their advance. To their left a lance of purple shot forth from one of the robed mages and Sir Baylein quickly threw a ward their way. It absorbed the blow but shattered the yellow aura around Sir Baylein, staggering the man and forcing him to retreat as the charred one took advantage of the opening to press the attack.


    ¡°We have to push through.¡± She spoke and her two allies agreed, the trio charging into the undead with renewed desperation as they hacked and sliced some of the nearby dead, Sophie herself finally getting another kill as she cut off an arm before finally decapitating her opponent.


    ¡°Commander!¡± The farmhand yelled earnestly and Sophie turned to look at him, ¡°These hold more people as well!¡± And Sophie followed his spear to a nearby barrow.


    Gritting her teeth, Sophie glanced back towards Riza and watched as the robed figures had put down two more prisoners that resisted as they became the next batch to be thrown in. Wait for me. Grunting, she nodded to the farmhand and the trio shifted their attention to reaching the nearby barrow. The farmhand quickly began yanking on the stone slab as the patrolman and Sophie protected him. Fending off some blows from the undead as the hungry crowd surged closer.


    Trading a glance with the veteran soldier, they looked at the farmhand struggling and he gestured for Sophie to help the man. Doubtful, she complied regardless and the two desperately tugged at the stone as the patrolman twirled his halberd before gracefully, if a bit tiredly, planted it in the skull of a skinwalker, shattering the creature¡¯s head as he lifted it back.


    ¡°Traded my life for a cushy patrol gig. I hope you remember us standing together on the fields of Hochmarsch, falcon knight. In glory and honor.¡± He murmured softly and Sophie stole a curious glance towards the man to find him giving a faint salute to where Sir Baylein fought before harassing the undead once more.


    ¡°Heave! Pull! Heave!¡± The farmhand yelled and Sophie followed his rhythm until a satisfying crack reverberated through their bones and the stone slab started coming loose.


    The two jumped backwards as it fell and inside, a dozen odd men and women looked on fearfully, doubly so at the sight of an elf and all the undead in the background. Small horrified gasps and breaths were taken at the sight of the carnage and Sophie winced at their disdainful gazes turned onto her. With a huff she gestured for the farmhand to get moving.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to help the others, come on! Stop hiding! This is our chance!¡± He gestured frantically at the survivors. But aside from a brave if emaciated teen that shuffled awkwardly forward, the rest remained still, as if accepting death. ¡°Come on! Move!¡± The farmhand yelled exasperatedly, and tried to move closer before Sophie watched the patrolman quickly turn him towards the undead.


    Defeated, the farmhand joined the skirmish as the old man spared one glance inside the barrow before turning back.


    ¡°The Falcon Knight of Carrador comes to fight for your freedom just beyond this horde. Do not disrespect his honor.¡± He finished morosely before turning to Sophie, ¡°Commander, do we keep going?¡±


    For a moment Sophie just studied the dead until she remembered the commander he referred to was her. In a surprised shuffle she almost tripped until the teen steadied her and she allowed herself a moment of embarrassment as he seemed to stare intently at her pointy ears. Patting herself down she flashed the boy a soft smile and he returned a thankful one before she looked back.


    The prisoners continued cowering and she could see the hungry glances of the dead setting their sights on not just her squad, but the people behind as well. Turning to where Riza and her group was, Sophie bit her lip as she knew what she had to do.


    ¡°They can make their own choices, the others need us now.¡± She replied.


    The patrolman understood, a grim look on his face as he cut down another of the dead before gesturing for the farmhand to follow.


    The larger man seemed uncertain, glancing back at the survivors and then towards Sophie, before finally turning his gaze to the prisoners at the central barrow. With a sad sigh he joined the others as the four of them raced forward. The cries of surprise from the prisoners as they left echoing in her ears.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What about us?¡±


    ¡°Help us!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The dead surged past them as they staved off any who strayed to close with a few quick jabs. Soon enough, the undead had lost interest in the group, opting for easier prey in the barrow. Holding her breath, Sophie kept running as she tried to ignore the terrified screams from behind.


    With their breathing room secured, the four charged past the last few undead and the sorcerers quickly spotted their rapid advance. A small purple glyph appeared in the air in front of the robed man not with the prayer circle and the four scattered as a bolt of purple light shot across the air. Sophie jumped to the ground as the supercharged bolt flew past her a hair''s width away, leaving her skin tingling as she landed on the mudded ground with a squelchy thud.


    Sophie swore she could hear a snarl as the sorcerer called forth a few skinwalkers and ordered them to change the group, a pittance compared to the horde they had just escaped from. The farmhand and patrolman recovered quickly enough to form a quick defense. The teen quickly ran over and helped her to her feet as she assessed the situation, pointing at the now sacrificed prisoners and he understood.


    Meeting the patrolman¡¯s gaze, the veteran soldiers too, immediately understood her intent and focused back on the task at hand, bellowing out in rage and yelling to draw more attention to him much to the farmhand¡¯s bewilderment. Muttering a small prayer under her breath she and the teen quickly ran the last few feet and engaged the skinwalker horde guarding the prisoners. The boy had quickly picked up a rusty axe and tried to desperately hack at the skinwalkers as Sophie tried her best to force her way through the horde, wildly slashing to keep the monsters at bay.


    Struggling against them, she could feel pain flare up from across her back as one of the skinwalkers raked its dirty claws over her, and as she yelped from the pain the others looked ever more eager to attack.


    ¡°S¡­so¡­Sophie!¡± A familiar voice echoed over the din, and all hells broke loose.


    Perhaps spurred by reinforcements, or the plea held in the voice. The line of prisoners, some shackled, some tied by rope, burst into a flurry of activity. Without being released or let go, armoured soldiers and civilians alike flung themselves at the monsters, some simply pinning down nearby creatures whilst others tried using whatever they had on hand to fight back. Predictably, the unarmed prisoners were being slaughtered as they resisted, and Sophie could only watch on hopelessly as Riza was trapped within the melee.


    A gust of wind smashed into the crowd and many of the dead fell to the surprise blow, knocked off their feet as it blew past. The prisoners wasted no time taking advantage and using rocks, helmets, or just their own skulls to bash some of the fallen creatures in. Sophie spared a brief glance over to the source but Sir Baylein was already back to dueling the charred one, dodging blows and landing his own as the little wisps of yellow aura from the spell were already fading. Incredible, his speed and precision¡­could Eva¡­?


    But the relief was temporary and as another ghoul jabbed a rusty spear at Sophie, she could hear the screams and cries resume as the creatures recovered quickly enough and began tearing through what little was left of the prisoners. Dodging the blow she countered with a lunge and the creature recoiled only to be split in the head by a halberd. Looking behind her, the farmhand and patrolman gave their commander a small nod and joined the fray. Reunited the trio surged forward and despite being outnumbered, finally broke through the undead mass.


    ¡°Looks like you came through.¡± The patrolman growled and as if on cue a flurry of arrows slammed into the undead hordes.


    Surprised, Sophie spun around to find that out of the corner of her eyes, she could see an assortment of bows sticking out of the treeline surrounding the barrows. Looking back at the man she could tell he seemed annoyed, but the farmhand seemed ecstatic as he whispered under his breath. ¡°Reinforcements, we¡¯re saved.¡± Reinforcements? But who? Anna? That¡¯s also way more bows than one if I¡¯m not hallucinating.


    Saving her question for later she followed the patrolman as he took advantage of the moment to cleave through another section of the undead and finally they reached where the prisoners were. Few remained standing, and almost none were uninjured. Groans and sobs were the only noise she could hear as the battered and bruised remnants cradled their wounds or struggled valiantly against the undead that remained, the farmhand and patrolman helping dispatch the enemy as Sophie looked around. We got here¡­but where did Riza go? Did she run? I mean that¡¯s probably safest¡­ Her thoughts were answered soon enough as one of the wounded, seeing her confused glances around the casualties, lifted a feeble hand and pointed to the beam of energy.


    ¡°Sacri..fice..¡± The mercenary murmured and Sophie turned to find one of the larger skinwalkers dragging Riza and another with one hand, tugging on their chains as it held a third man in his other hand, trudging dangerously close to the dais.


    ¡°No!¡± She screamed, alerting her compatriots as she sprinted towards the creature.


    But time seemed to slow as she watched it toss the third man into the beam of energy, his scream echoing loudly before being silenced upon contact. It was like the world itself paused, as cracks formed around the space where the pillar was and a starry slurry opened up. From it, a devastating clank echoed throughout the clearing as a black metallic boot emerged from the nothingness. All sense of proportion seemed to wilt away as more black armoured parts slinked its way through the starway. Another leg, arm, torso, another arm, and finally a helmeted head, all pitch black with gnarled protrusions and juts all across the metallic armour. Crooked branches, spikes and what she could only assume were pieces of parchment decorated the armoured figure, and all the undead seemed to pause as it arrived.


    The charred one too moved away as Sir Baylein turned to face this new foe, joined by Blademaster Taurox as he smashed his way through the undead lines, the ad-hoc militia close behind. Readying their weapons, they stood opposite of the dark knight, itself lifting a massive warhammer fitted with spikes as it seemed to glow with malice. Silence descended upon the barrows as both living and dead seemed to tense and wait for the first move.


    Taking the opportunity Sophie dashed towards the skinwalker and surprised it enough for it to loosen its grasp on the chains, freeing Riza and the other expeditionary. With a roar, its noises provoked the dark knight to lunge forwards and as bull, falcon and darkness crossed swords, chaos erupted once more as the undead surged forwards once more.


    Swiping at the skinwalker with a flurry of blows, it backpedaled in surprise and with a suggestive push, Sophie shoved it into the well of energy.


    ¡°No! You fool!¡± One of the sorcerers yelled and a violent wave of energy sent Sophie and the others flying backwards. ¡°Balraugr!¡±


    The charred one screamed in anger and following the command bounded over towards Sophie, its battle scarred body pulsating with ichor and fury. Throwing a meaty blow her way, she dodged just in time for is fist to crack the ancient stone tile under her, causing the Balraugr to roar in pain. Without giving Sophie a chance to recover it launched another attack towards her and slung a large rusted broadsword at her. In a panic she rolled to the left only for the breath to leave her lungs as a large foot stomped down on her chest, pinning her.


    Sophie screamed in agony and jabbed the sabre into the Balraugr¡¯s flesh, sending the creature roaring and giving her a moment to roll away at the cost of Wilfred¡¯s sabre. Shit, shit! In a rage it threw its body weight at her and just before it impacted, two squelchy stabs abruptly halted its advance.


    Pulling their polearms back, the farmhand and the patrolman gave her a small nod as a handful of heavily injured mercenaries held back the horde following them. Giving them a thankful nod she ducked over to find a strange looking skinwalker glaring at her with two axes in hand. It struck out and she shuffled quickly to avoid the blows and found herself staring at a stump where the neck would¡¯ve been. It¡¯s this bastard!  Cursing her misfortune she led it on a small chase, trying to bait out a blow as the creature tried to land a killing blow.


    Exertion began taking its toll and as her vision slowly grew fuzzy from the Balraugr¡¯s blow, the one-headed skinwalker made a final attack. One axe landed in the dirt but the other bit deep into flesh as Sophie cried out. Blood and flesh poured from the wound as a sickening rip tore more out when the skinwalker ripped the axe back out, looking overjoyed in the process. But before it could land another blow, a fuzzy figure slammed into the skinwalker, tackling the creature and sending the two tumbling to her right.


    ¡°Ugh¡­Riza¡± She murmured as she pushed herself back up, staring at her own wound with mute horror.


    The cat beat down on the creature and weakly slammed her fists against its fleshy head as the expeditionary jumped in to disarm the creature.


    Sophie staggered over and pried an axe from the panicked skinwalker, letting the two move back away as she brought it down, splitting the skull and letting out a pulpy mess.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Riza tiredly exclaimed, eyes widening as she saw Sophie¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Riza.¡± She gave the cat a small smile.


    ¡°Look out!¡± The expeditionary called out and the two turned just as a torso flew past them.


    Dread filled Sophie as she watched the charred one roar out loud, the remains of the farmhand collapsing to the floor.


    ¡°Bastard! For Carrador!¡± The patrolman yelled and charged forward, piercing the creature with his halberd.


    His bravery soon turned to terror as it landed a blow on the shaft, breaking it in two as it threw a meaty punch at the patrolman. Within seconds, flecks of blood landed on Sophie as the man¡¯s head was flung backwards, the force ripping it from his neck.


    ¡°Fools! Accept your fates!¡± The sorcerer outside the prayer circle yelled at them, and Sophie¡¯s hands tensed around the axe. His purple robes fluttering almost demonically.


    The Balraugr on one side, the purple sorcerer and his minions on the other, Sophie found herself back to back with Riza and the expeditionary. The cat shooting her a reassuring smile as her own hands trembled. And just like that, time ran out.

 Chapter 32: Reunion

    ¡°Yet tragedy struck when he betrayed mankind¡¯s cause. Seeking a peaceful resolution with the elven supremacists. At least that is how his detractors portrayed him. Thus it was that despite holding together the empires of man in a tenuous peace, those who sought only chaos and power set their sights on the darkest of paths to strike at the man, to break his very spirit and strength. His children.¡±


    - Sir Vertucci Janus, Traxian Preservation Society, ¡°The Rise of Trax: Defenders of Humanity" Chapter 2: From Hero to Emperor: Axion Tassius


    <hr><hr>


    A bolt flung itself through the air with such strength that she was sure it was propelled by magic. Flying true, it pierced through the dark knight''s armour and with a howl so filled with rage, the very skies contorted in pain. The Blademaster and the Falcon Knight lived up to their monikers, fighting the monster to a stand still as their mysterious ally brought momentary relief, allowing the two to reset their positions. A group of armoured soldiers, clad in heavy steel mail armour adorned with effigies, sigils and signs of Astralis burst through the tree lines, pouring forth like a tide of silver into the undead hordes.


    Maddened chanting echoed from the top of the central barrow and the beam of energy seemed to shudder before a gateway opened. Darkness and snow fluttered through the opening as a chill air swept across the barrows. Only a small lick of orange appeared in the distance, illuminating the horrors that lurked behind the gateway. Undulating masses of fleshy beings with inhumane proportions stalked the lands as featured bony creatures danced grimly across the darkness. Small deformed masses roamed the snowy landscape as scaled monstrosities and two headed humanoids prowled behind them.


    With a start, the more Sophie gazed at the gateway, the more she felt herself seize up. The familiarity and hauntingly similar appearances latching tendrils of dread and doubt in equal measure, tearing away at her sanity. The nightmare realm, it''s all real, it exists, hahaha, it¡¯s real! Her thoughts soon turned to words as she found herself cackling uncontrollable, a demented glee overtaking her at the thought. An intrusive feeling that fought her for control, ripping away at what little consciousness she possessed.


    Sound, sight, taste and all her senses seemed to fade away. Replaced only by an incessant buzzing, the frigid chill and arid bitterness that invaded her senses. The gateway seemed to only grow larger as she stared, the monsters and humanoids that stood on the other side grew clearly. A cadre of the dark knights stood at the ready, no, the chaos breed. She giggled at her discovery and a smile carved itself onto her face as she made the realisation. Mad, she chuckled, I''m going mad! It was all real!


    But time did not stop for her, and the charred one seized the moment to break into a charge, roaring as it approached. Her mind screamed for her to run, to dodge, to sidestep the oncoming monster but her muscles refused to work, her body feeling so warped or overtaken by elation to move. Her face feel as her eyes landed on the sword the Balraugr lifted, her hands trembled as it arced upwards, ready to bring it down and cut her in two from head to toe.


    Yet in the fatal moment, as her eyes lingered on the approaching blade, a brilliant yellow hue surrounded her and she found herself flying to the side, her chest absorbing a tremendous impact that sent the wind right out of her lungs.


    Landing in a giggly crumpled mess, she managed to force her arms to push herself up and survey the damage. The sound of battle slowly returned, the clashing of blades, magic and arrows filled the din once more as the buzzing fades. Distinctive iron taste of blood welled its way up into her mouth and as she fought to stop cackling despite the pain, her sight too returned. Looking around she spied a man holding a crossbow in one hand and the traces of a yellow sigil in the other. The black leather clad man blended into the night as he stood on top of the barrow opposite the central one, glaring at her with the gaze of someone hunting for prey and simply nodded, satisfied with his deed.


    ¡°Sophie? Sophie?!¡± Riza grunted as she charged forth to attack the Balraugr, cutting into it with the skinwalker''s axe.


    Black blood spilled from the room and it roared, stomping down in a rage and Riza deftly sidestepped the attack, getting a chance to rip Sophie¡¯s sabre from its leg and tossing it at the giggling mess.


    ¡°Get it togther Sophie!¡± Riza spoke as she dodged another blow, ¡°Fine big guy, I guess it''s time for round three. You and me. I¡¯ll make you pay for everything!¡± The cat roared a challenge as the Balraugr roared back.


    Sophie watched as she dashed forward, hacking into the creature¡¯s forearm and cutting through veiny bile filled tendons, sending it reeling as it brought the sword up to bear. Riza back-pedalled in a panic and just barely avoided a flesh wound as the blade slashed at her, small tufts of auburn fur coming loose from the cut. Snarling, she launched another attack and slammed the axe into the creature so hard that the handle simply broke off, leaving the axe head embedded with only a partial bit of the handle remaining. It bellowed in agony and Riza swooped in to rip the remains of the axe from its leg, giving Sophie an incredulous and exasperated look as she rejoined the fray. The Balraugr bellowing in pain once more.


    Purple light glowed from the side and the giggling half elf turned to see the expeditionary stand motionless before falling, a hole that crackled with purple energy where his heart was. The sorcerer put on a mad grin before he began signing another sigil, only for a crossbow bolt to tear through his cowl, ripping it from the robes much to the man¡¯s surprise, floundering the spell. To Sophie¡¯s horror, she spied the young hateful scholar from earlier that she found hiding in a tent in the ruins, and now it made sense why the man wasn¡¯t attacked and simply seemed so nonplussed by the undead roaming around. He was one of the traitors. Still, as he turned to face the crossbow wielding man, Sophie couldn¡¯t stop giggling.


    Yet perhaps, they were annoyed, or simply decided that enough was enough. The other six sorcerers jumped down from above, and landed with a few thumps around her. While the flaps of their robes flowed up and down from the effects of gravity, she spied one of the sorcerer¡¯s uniforms. Exploration guild. Her fragile mind processed this information and she burst out laughing, the maddening idea of such corruption somehow amusing her.


    With their arrival, the maintenance of the spell began to falter, the beam of energy seemed to jitter chaotically as the concentration was broken.


    ¡°Time runss out my kinssmens.¡± One of the sorcerer¡¯s hissed.


    ¡°It is already too late for them, my counterparts should have prepared the city.¡± The traitor explorer replied.


    ¡°The elfss and the guilderr?¡±


    ¡°Correct, now we should mop up the rest here. Though I have to say, I thought your creations would be more worthwhile warlock.¡± The explorer gestured to the chaos around them.


    ¡°Perhapss I should simply let their spiritss rest?¡± The warlock bristled and the explorer raised his hands in surrender.


    ¡°My apologies," The man growled, "My frustrations at the church''s intervention is..."


    "Immeasurable and understandable."


    "Tch," The man scoffed, "Regardless, you two focus on their champions, you two take care of that inquisitor. We are running out of time.¡±


    Wordlessly the four robed figures around the central two bowed and moved to engage her allies. Sophie only barely turned her uncontrollable laughter into a pained giggle as her muscles grew sore and tired, her mind perceiving just enough to remain functional.


    Sigils and purple light traced themselves in the air as the sorcerers shot forth their deadly payloads, bolts of energy that crackled as they shot towards their targets. Thankfully, they had chosen the three most capable combatants and after parrying a blow from the dark knight, Sir Baylein quickly threw up a ward as Blademaster Taurox leapt in to occupy the knight¡¯s attention once more. The strange dour looking man with a crossbow, wearing a cool almost non expressive mask simply ducked, bobbed and weaved to avoid the incoming projectiles in the midst of his fight with the scholar. But despite his skill, with the young lanky robed scholar launching a fresh set of attacks, the inquisitor was forced to back away slightly to create some breathing space.


    To her horror, the two senior sorcerers were not idle either, they began chanting and building their own sigils aimed at the next closest target. Riza!


    "Hahaha! No! Heheh!"


    With a start, Sophie forced her muscles to push against the fatigue, opened up her arms for the biggest hug ever and she threw herself at the two figures, tackling them to the ground and sending their spells zipping off into the sky and the ground.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Angry grunts and a frustrated growl followed as they quickly threw her singular form off, the traitor drawing out a short sword as he turned to face her.


    "Ehehehh." Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d gone insane. We were more than content to leave you alone but¡­¡± He lifted his blade but the scaly sorcerer quickly gripped his hands, his own hood falling to the wayside revealing a sickly pale green reptilian with slit-like eyes widened in concern.


    ¡°My friend! Wait! Lookss.¡± It hissed and the explorer angrily fought back.


    ¡°What?!¡± He barked at his scaly friend. His own hood coming loose to reveal a well groomed and moustached man who on normal days would seem like a competent leader but not just appeared to her as a deranged cultist. The expedition''s director, Annalise¡¯s traitor! She managed to connect the dots in spite of the relentless chuckling. ¡°She¡¯s already insane, what more is there!¡±


    ¡°No my lord, look! Her eyesss.¡± It tried to gesture with an elongated forked tongue.


    Sophie managed to partially contain her mania as the director¡¯s fury subsided briefly to a dark look as he looked her up and down. Sophie only managed a small whimper before continuing to giggle as the two restrained her and stared down at her. Trying to avoid the intrusive gazes she found her head restrained by two cold scaly hands and uncomfortably forced to meet the gaze of the director¡¯s hardened gaze.


    ¡°Sees? Do you see?¡±


    It was as if the world only held the three of them as Sophie watched the man¡¯s eyes grow wider and wider, an expression of greed and jubilance as she saw her sapphire eyes reflected in his feral gaze. Her body vibrated as it struggled to move and laugh despite the growing sense of discomfort.


    ¡°Her eyes¡­do you think¡­?¡± The man began excitedly.


    ¡°Yesss! Yesss! Like the masterss! Yes!¡± The master¡¯s I am like..the master¡¯s? Who¡­?


    ¡°Hah¡­hahahah!¡± The man cackled alongside her, though his was genuine delight whereas hers was mania filled with fear and terror. ¡°The whole time! Hahahah!¡±


    ¡°Yesss! Hehheheh!¡± The reptilian joined in and the two shared a moment of jubilation, ignoring the death and chaos around them.


    ¡°Take her! Brothers! We leave!¡± The man stood back up and bellowed his orders, the other sorcerers launching a last barrage of attacks at the combatants.


    A screech brought her back to reality and the Balraugr cried out in fury, a bloodied stump where one of its meaty fists were. Covered in visercra and filled with exhaustion, Riza took a few heavy breaths as she dashed in for another strike, the sabre cutting into the creature¡¯s chest and severing a bloody black vein, sending dark blood spilling out as she dashed past. Launching an assault of its own the Balraugr swung the large sword at the cat, dodging the main blow only for it to twist back and slap her with the flat edge of the blade. The brittle weapon shattered on impact but the cat was staggered enough and Sophie watched in horror as its massive charred form surged towards her friend, wretched jaws ready to clamp down on her throat.


    Does power save? Or does it take?


    A voice rattled in her insane mind and once more time slowed. Gazing back at the gateway, in the darkness above the burning town, high above the hordes of monstrosities, a fleshy writhing eye gazed at her. A reunion that chilled her to the bone.


    Is it the wielder? Or the power of fate?


    Time screeched to a halt, the sounds of war nothing but an empty echo, fear, anger, despair, hatred all etched onto people¡¯s faces as she lay there, half chuckling in madness. Staring at the eye of the nightmare, she could only wiggle at the discomfort. As the manic induced stupor began to fade, the iron, blood tinted air mixed with the cold damp fog around them.


    To be free? Or to be taken? Three moments to decide the fate of thine soul.


    It blinked and for a moment time inched forward, she could picture the trajectory, see herself being restrained, struggling against the lizard with all her might only to be thrown into the hell of the nightmare gateway. Demons and monsters that looked at her hungrily, and the sorcerers with greed and malice. Fear filled her, a fate worse than death awaited her and her gut churned in displeasure. A phantom pain searing through her body as darkness scurried in through every orifice.


    Tick.


    Or does thou wish to defy fate? Or to follow the whimsy of the Gods?


    She could feel every pore of her body open up, the entity¡¯s bargain was clear. The power and strength to escape, to be able to free herself from its disgusting grip and survive. But what then was the cost?


    Tock.


    A sacrifice.


    It bellowed to her and panic gripped her mind. Like what Annalise went through? Losing an arm or a leg? My limbs? But my heart is already gone, if she is to be believed. My lifespan perhaps? But if it helps me¡­


    Tick.


    Strength to rise above. Strength to bring order to the chaos.


    She saw herself standing tall, mastering the arts of war as she casted spells against creatures of the darkness. Vanquishing monsters and saving towns far and wide as she reunited with her mistress. A hero, with the power to change the world and protect the innocent. So what if I¡¯m a cripple? With power I can keep my friends safe right?


    Tock.


    To protect, to conquer. Night fades, dawn comes. choose.


    Taking a shaky breath, she closed her eyes, unsure what to do but she made a choice. To fight, to scream against the dying light, to be free from the monsters, I¡¯ll endure the pain. She held her breath, awaiting the sudden pain and jolt of agony that she suspected limb removal would entail. Her teeth grit and her muscles tensed, waiting, and waiting.


    Gingerly opening her eyes, her mania finally vanished as she laid eyes on the horror before her. The entity had practically occupied the entire gateway, and though it appeared to have no mouth. A fleshy bulbous patch of skin stretched and tore as it broke into a psychotic smile. Dagger-like teeth welcomed her as it ¡®smiled¡¯.


    It reached through the gateway, the slimy tentacles signing a symbol and Sophie felt power, unadulterated power burn her veins. Yes¡­yes! The intoxicating pain seared the feeling into her mind, a flash of pure darkness as she felt the symbol implant itself within her. Yes! This feeling¡­no! No! Why..can it... move me? But the panic was overwhelmed by a moment of bliss, then instinct as the ¡®smiling¡¯ entity seemed to direct her limbs for her.


    It blinked again and time edged forward, her arms tensing in fury as she and it pulled hard. Tearing herself free from the reptilian grip as the warlock stumbled back in slow motion. It worked? I can¡¯t believe it actually worked! And I still have all my limbs? But then how did it control me? What does sacrifice mean?


    Tick


    Something precious, something close.


    Like a memory? A horrified thought popped into her mind as realisation dawned upon her, maybe a life, a person. But what does that mean? She could see the entity about to blink, the leather eye flaps about to move. Something precious and close¡­ like who? Riza? No, I can''t sacrifice someone! That''s not right¡­


    Tock


    A worthy choice.


    What? No! No! I didn¡¯t make a choice! No! Take me! Take it back! She screamed in her mind.


    But as it blinked once more time seemed to resume, the clanking of swords and cries of pain filled the air. But for Sophie the horror seemed to last an eternity. Sir Baylein¡¯s magic broke the knight¡¯s guard, Taurox smashing a battleaxe on his shoulder and denting the dark knight¡¯s pauldrons from the blow, sending the armoured giant staggering back towards the gateway. As that happened a wave of silver broke through the horde and joined the militia in combat, one throwing a javelin and spearing a sorcerer from the flank, allowing the inquisitor to pierce another one with his crossbow, sending the young cultist scholar fleeing for his life. The reptile stumbled in surprise and tumbled into the director, the two then catching sight of two church soldiers, tried to engage. Only for frantic yells and rage as the reptile pushed his compatriot away from her, the man¡¯s deranged eyes still trained on her as he was carried away. The other two sorcerers, confused by the screams, joined the retreat and blindly fired off bolts of energy to cover their escape.


    Just next to them, the Balraugr munched down on air, a look of deformed surprise as Riza avoided its attack. But before the cat could make a move, from beyond the gate, a pair of dark tendrils zipped through the air and wrapped around her. Surprise lit up her face and as the tendrils began pulling her in despite her struggling, Sophie met her gaze, the stupefied half elf only staring as they dragged her towards the gate.


    No no no! No! No! She tried to scream, but words did not escape her mouth. I¡¯m sorry! Please! No! Astralis! Stellesia! Anyone!


    But as their eyes met, Sophie saw Riza sag slightly, a small smile and look of tired resignation on her face. It¡¯s okay, her expression seemed to suggest, I know it was for you. But Sophie didn¡¯t get a chance to ask, as the tendrils pulled Riza through the gate. No! Riza! Please! She blinked, and in that moment, the remaining sorcerers, dark knight and Balraugr had fled through the gateway. Without a channeller keeping it open, it collapsed inwards violently and winked out of existence. The purple beam of miasmic energy fizzled away as the storm filled the void in the sky, the rain finally falling onto the barrows. The undead too grew listless, regressing to basic instinct as they fought tooth and claw, the lack of a controlling force depriving their souls of intelligence.


    Sophie stood up and trudged forward, stopping where the sabre lay dirtied in the mud in front of the dais and collapsed onto her knees. No! No! No¡­ She barely noticed the black leather clad man stride over to her or the protests of the Falcon Knight. What have I done?

 Chapter 33: Rain Filled Tears

    ¡°The resiliency and adaptability of the northern folk can be seen even in their strange cuisine and delicacies. One such thing is from Carrador, the ¡®Mist¡¯s Blessing¡¯. A small cream and cookie parfait that utilizes local ingredients, oftentimes berries, herbs, and other fruits scavenged from the forest to create a fabulous concoction of different textures, tastes and experiences. A perfect pairing with the equally enjoyable, but far more savoury if strangely named dish ¡®Damp Wooden Fowl¡¯ consisting of a gamey bird stuffed with¡­¡±


    - Paliszeth Versshirms, Veronan Exploration Guild, Chef, Wilderness Explorer, ¡°Feasts and Foods of the Rustic Palate: North Western Edition¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Secure the perimeter and search the barrows for artifacts and survivors!¡± The moody looking inquisitor barked.


    ¡°Yes my lord!¡± The silver clad soldiers replied and scattered to search the barrows, the clanking of their armour filling the void where sounds of combat once reigned.


    Survivors and other freed prisoners murmured or wept amongst themselves for the fallen, many thanking the blademaster for his timely assistance and leadership.


    The Falcon Knight of Carrador stood above Sophie, stoic and unmoving as his charge knelt, listless and almost catatonic over a fallen sabre.


    Sophie simply stared at the sabre on the floor, her mind replaying the last moments of the battle over and over. How the portal had opened, how she made a pact and then just like that, Riza was gone. Her stomach churned at the sight of Riza¡¯s eyes, how a moment of surprise overtook the cat until their gazes met. Then, seemingly accepting of whatever lay ahead, how life seemed to fade as she deflated, as Riza consigned herself to oblivion. All because of me, all because I was too weak to do it on my own.


    Sophie felt empty and numb. Soaked to the bone, cold and shivering as she knelt over the blade with an ever increasing sense of delirium that snuck is way back in. So many things have happened that frayed her own understanding. The nightmares, the horrors that plagued her mind weren¡¯t just some dark insidious manifestation inside her head, they were real, real and waiting, hungry. The entity too, was more real than she would¡¯ve liked. She didn¡¯t doubt Annalise¡¯s account of the ruins, but she wanted to believe, to hope that perhaps she wasn¡¯t actually affected. But when time ground to a halt, when it imbued her with power and snatched Riza, she could no longer deny the truth, no longer simply try to avoid it. It was there, and it needed to go.


    But something else flowed within her veins, something different. It tickled her, like the spark ready to ignite and inferno. The entity¡¯s boon. Strength, but what kind? And at what cost? She stared at the fallen blade, her blade, Wilfred¡¯s blade and a sense of dread filled her heart. She remembered what the explorer and lizard said before, counterparts in the city, elves and guilders. Traitors in plain sight. By the saints, Stellesia if you¡¯re listening, please help the people of Eichafen survive the night. Cold reality smacked her in the face as another torrent of rain buffeted the barrows, the water forming nearby puddles and she grew entranced by the ripples on its surface.


    ¡°So¡­¡± A stern voice echoed from behind her.


    ¡°Inquisitor.¡± Baylein replied.


    ¡°This little one is the one that gave us all so much trouble.¡± The inquisitor drawled, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    ¡°Oh really? Finally ready to explain everything?¡± The knight sighed.


    ¡°Perhaps, but only a little.¡± The inquisitor paused.


    For a moment it was quiet, only the echoes of background noise and the clattering of rain around her until a soft splish splash of boot to mud went from behind, to the side and finally the Inquisitor knelt down in front of her. His shadow looming over the blade as she continued staring at it.


    ¡°Inquisitor.¡± Sir Baylein growled menacingly.


    ¡°Calm yourself, sir knight.¡± He said dismissively, ¡°You must pardon my formalities young lady. But you are indeed the young elven maid raised by one Lady Evaline Rosengat?¡± He spoke to the top of her head.


    Sophie only quietly grunted, the moment when Riza was taken playing itself out again. Perhaps if she had pushed the lizard forward, or called for her to duck, the cat would¡¯ve been fine. Or considering how they had only sacrificed one more for the gateway, she should¡¯ve gone for the sorcerers instead, then it would close as it did without the channellers. She found herself a wellspring of emotion, the look Riza shared with her was one she recognised, the same ones that she had when she ranted and cried about her comrades. About their loss and her fears, the sense of loneliness and morbid acceptance. Gone, just like that.


    ¡°Your charge, sir knight,¡± He directed his voice to Baylein, but she felt his eyes bore into the top of her scalp, ¡°Might very well be the key I¡­we need in understanding the motivations of the¡­errant cult and why they seemed so intent on disrupting the expedition and the city.¡±


    ¡°Errant cult? This was some errant cult? Bullshit. And might I remind you Sir Inquisitor, your people abandoned the city in its darkest hour.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps so, but you know as well as I do that it was a hopeless situation to begin with. Furthermore, that debate is not for now, not here, Falcon Knight. Surely you can understand the necessity for a bit more privacy given your actions¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring my past into this, Inquisitor von Krantz.¡± Sir Baylein lowered his voice threateningly.


    ¡°Of course not sir knight¡­¡± Sophie could see the inquisitor raise his gloved hands in surrender out of the corner of her eye as the two droned on.


    But her mind was present. Ruminating on her callous decision making. She had so readily sacrificed the innocent to try and save Riza, to so quickly consign a dozen odd souls to such a horrific fate just to fail. Just to watch everything get wrenched asunder at the last moment and to lose even those that placed their trust in her. It was a sobering thought only echoed by the scariest question of all, what would Eva think of me now? Would she blame me? Hate me? Would she understand? And Annalise! By the saints is she alright? Another wad of guilt filled her, they had left her behind and though she suspected the resilient ranger was still alright, to leave someone and a bunch of horses along in the Mistveil pained her. Riza was, if the sorcerers spoke the truth, the last remnant of Eichafen they shared, and now even that was gone and likely the city too.


    Then came the breaking point. As her mind traveled back she remembered the moment she first laid eyes on the cat¡¯s pleading gaze, of how she had watched as the poor girl¡¯s party was essentially slaughtered and sacrificed in front of her. Of how Sophie had simply watched until the last moment, only swooping in when all was already lost. Of how she had failed her friend and despite Riza seeing her as a savior later on, she knew deep down she never was. That it was all just a way for the poor girl to cope. And now she had failed her again, perhaps dooming her to a fate worse than death as she was pulled through the gateway, a sacrifice for some pointless spark of power. And I was too weak to stop it, too weak to fight of my own captors. Knowing that, Sophie shuddered and broke down. She clenched mouth shut, determined to pull herself together. But the water that ran down her face was no longer rain, tears poured forth and she quietly sobbed amidst all the carnage around her.


    Despite seeing a gloved hand waving to get her attention and the shuffling of feet around her. She could only blink rapidly as the tears continued to fall. Her chest heaved from the exhaustion, her breath ran ragged as she fought for composure. The pain, the exertion, the injuries from battle and the motion sickness all came flowing back to the surface as the post battle adrenaline finally faded. Her body became wracked with pain as the knots inside her stomach and chest tightened. A pounding headache finally let loose within her as the jabbering of voices beside her beckoning for attention and mental duress grew maddeningly loud.


    She pushed her arms together and squeezed her ears with a vice grip. Hoping to drown out the noise and as the thuds inside her head grew louder, she clawed at her face and broke down. With a loud wail, she slammed herself against the muddy ground and cried out loud. Ignoring the stunned reactions around her she let loose her woes and curled up into a ball, rocking back and forth, covering her soaked garments in a muddy sludge. Hoping that perhaps her suffering could wipe away the pain.


    <hr><hr>


    The malevolent beam of energy dissipated, allowing the storm to close in once again. Annalise and the rest of the inquisitorial team breathed a sigh of relief. Scooting herself closer to the fire she felt her muscles slacken as the pressure that sustained her for the whole day finally dissipated. But as she collapsed onto the damp ground near the fire she could feel a tickling sensation within her nose. Aww¡­


    ¡°Achoo!¡± She sneezed out loud, startling the dozen odd templars and inquisitorial staff in the camp.


    An awkward silence echoed throughout the ruins and Annalise felt her face redden. By the saints. She cursed and then the templars began laughing out loud. Closing her eyes she let herself lay flat and endured the laughter, a flicker of mischievousness as she allowed herself a small slide.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    But the moment did not last long and as the rest of the troop quickly descended back to idle speculation and talk, an idea sprang up into her mind that deflated her mood.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She exclaimed idly hoping for someone to answer, but her fingers were already crossed.


    ¡°Yeah adventurer? What is it?¡± An armoured figure answered.


    Steeling herself she asked.


    ¡°How¡­how is Eichafen?¡±


    It was as if she had just smashed a baby with a rock, everyone near the fire quieted out at once and only the crackling of the flames and the heavy tapping of the rain disturbed the silence. Curious soldiers further away murmured quietly as they noticed the main group had suddenly descended into silence. Annalise swallowed her words and prodded once more.


    ¡°So? How does it fare?¡± But the silence was telling enough and she bit down on her lip, digging her hands into soil.


    Another silence carried and this time she could hear the clanks as they looked amongst themselves before the same voice answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Came the sorrowful reply, tinged with a hint of guilt.


    Annalise grabbed a handful of mud and dirt, chucking it above herself as she felt some land back on her as other bits flew into the flames, the faint crackles giving it away. She sighed as she felt her shoulders sink back into the dirt. Damn.


    ¡°Look if there¡¯s anything¡­¡± The man began but she interrupted.


    ¡°Do you know how?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°How it fell.¡± She asked and she could hear his boots shuffle nervously in the mud, his armour clanking as he turned to look at his comrades. Even with her eyes closed she knew she wouldn¡¯t like this answer. And there was the question of why he sounded guilty.


    ¡°It..it..umm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can tell her.¡± A more mature voice chimed in, commanding officer? Squad leader?


    The first man sighed and she braced herself.


    ¡°We¡­we suspect¡­know there were traitors within the city. If the attack only came from the outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it could¡¯ve held.¡± Annalise whispered quietly. After all, Eichafen was a bastion city, a fortress in which the breadth of Northern Carrador could shelter against all manner of external foes. This was a city serving not just as a beacon of civilization, but also as a military command hub and staging ground in the event of an invasion.


    She could hear the soft clinks of the armour, the man was nodding along, but something didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    The tension cut through the camp like a blade and her eyes flickered open, staring at the roof of the tent.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡­¡± The man began.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a question for the inquisitor to answer, check yourself templar.¡± The officer interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re relieved from prisoner duty, head to augment the sentries and recite the litany of inner control. You are lacking in your ability to differentiate when to speak, and when to wait for a superior officer.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Sorry sir!¡± The first man bowed riggedly,


    ¡°Now, dismissed. And be blessed by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± The templar echoed and reluctantly walked into the rain and towards the other guards.


    Annalise sat back up and watched as the man trudged away, the other onlookers and soldiers filtering back to their posts.


    ¡°You can direct your inquiries to me. Young adventurer.¡± The officer spoke with venom and Annalise sized him up.


    He was almost identical to the other templar in their silver gray plate mail armour, barring the fact that unlike them, leather faulds dyed red and blue with symbols of the church sewn on hung from his waist like a skirt. Damn, she grumbled, I doubt he¡¯s gonna give me the answers I need.


    ¡°Did I hear you say prisoner duty?¡± She asked, the phrase having caught her attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the prisoner.¡±


    ¡°What?! But didn¡¯t you guys come to help? I mean why are you here then consider you¡­¡±


    ¡°Eichafen was betrayed from within. Your people.¡±


    That caught her off guard, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®your people?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Adventurer''s betrayed Eichafen.¡± He growled.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Annalise murmured, now that was unexpected. What does he mean? And is it true? First the exploration direktor here and now the guild?


    ¡°Defenders at the main gate, stabbed in the back.¡± He finished, seemingly satisfied by her bewildered expression.


    Annalise furrowed her brow and frowned, running through her memories as she tried to recall their marching orders. We went to the ruins, most were in the town squares or in the guild hall, that leaves¡­The Crows¡­Markus, the bastard. A fury boiled within her at the thought, were they not comrades? And The Crows were a gold ranked team at that, their skills would¡¯ve been invaluable on the defence, and should they turn against the defenders at a critical time then of course the main gate would fall. She chewed her knuckle as she tried imagine what had happened.


    It still didn¡¯t make sense, they could¡¯ve pushed far, but the amount of town guards and proper Carradorian soldiers mixed with adventurers should have held. No, something else must have happened. Just losing the main gate would be disastrous but not enough to bring the city to its knees. She gasped, the riders he met back at Rumhol, I thought they looked strange but what if...


    ¡°I take it, you know something?¡± The officer interrupted her thoughts and she spun around to meet the man.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She tried to sheepishly deny.


    ¡°That expression, it''s the same one the rookies use when they think they find a loophole. So?¡±


    Annalise bit down on her lip for a moment, weighing her options before she spoke again.


    ¡°The guys who betrayed the main gate, I think I know who they are.¡± She stated, hoping for the man to react.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He tried to nonchalantly say, but Annalise saw the tilting of his visor, his head raising slightly as his interest was piqued.


    ¡°The ones at the gate were gold ranked adventurers, The Crows. They¡¯re led by Markus Horsch, real professional type, also gold ranked.¡±


    She watched as the man dropped his pose and adopted a more contemplative post, but as he seemed set to respond another voice interrupted their cooperation.


    ¡°Movement! Northern Treeline!¡± A sentry shouted and all the templars scrambled to battle stations.


    ¡°Stay here girlie.¡± The officer yelled, and Annalise jumped to her feet. Only to immediately fall over as the missing leg proved to be a necessary factor for balance.


    Wincing in pain she crawled around until she finally reached her chair, picking up the bow off the ground as she leaned solemnly against the seat, facing the entrance as he back faced the flames. Stupid stump, stupid leg, gah! It¡¯s gonna really suck just having one huh? She cursed to herself and grabbed an arrow from the quiver, running her fingers over the smooth shaft. At least I can still shoot.


    ¡°As the stars do shine!¡± The sentry standing on the ruined wall shouted into the forest.


    The rain and crackling were the only things Annalise could hear once again as she held her breath.


    ¡°May they shine radiantly eternal!¡± Came a throaty reply.


    At once she could see the guards seem to relax and a few even pumped their fists. And so the company returns, hopefully with good news.


    When the lead elements of the inquisitorial force had found her she was nervous and alone, in her panic she had almost shot one of them until they began speaking and addressed her. A brim hatted man then strode forward and announced himself as a lead inquisitor or whatever and that they sought to help out her elven friend. Wary and suspicious, she tried inquiring about their purpose but he had deflected her questions until he confirmed he was the one who dispatched the minotaur to aid them. Still doubtful, Annalise had tried to dig up what she could until the rest of the platoon arrived and she quietly stifled her doubts and pointed them to Sophie and the others. There was no way she could fight one or even two templars in her state, let alone the entire gaggle of them. In response the inquisitor had sent her back with a few escorts to prepare camp, and that was the last she saw of the stone-faced inquisitor. Until now.


    It was perhaps, the almost endless procession that seemed the most bewildering, aside from a multitude of silver forms, a great many civilians too seemed mixed in. Their ragged appearances with ripped clothing, bloodstains and all suggested these were not people who were here willing, and certainly she didn¡¯t remember seeing them when they first arrived.


    At the head of the arrivals was the black clad inquisitor, a sense of malice and disappointment radiating from his presence. Beside him the minotaur, clad in his own leather armor and with a metal chest-plate, but no sign of Sir Baylein or Sophie.


    ¡°Prepare the infirmary, light injuries for the templars but multiple wounded, some critical for the civilians.¡± He barked.


    ¡°Yes my lord!¡± The soldier snappily saluted and she could see the flurry of activity as every element of the church camp burst into work like a finely tuned team. Templars filtered themselves out as they dispersed throughout the camp as others quickly herded the civilians into other tented areas in hopes of sparing them from the rain.


    ¡°Blademaster Taurox, take a squad and quickly set up heavy patrols around the perimeter.¡±


    The minotaur nodded at the inquisitor and Annalise watched as he simply gestured, and like cogs, the officer she spoke with and a few men silently fell in step with the minotaur, heading beyond the ruin walls to patrol in the rain.


    ¡°Medicae! Where is the infirmary?¡± The inquisitor bellowed once more.


    Amongst the chaos as he sought to shuffle the civilians that needed treatment into a tent, she spotted the last few people. Sir Baylein moved carefully as he supported Sophie with the last three templars in reserve cautiously guarding their rear until they were inside the ruin. She wanted to run excitedly to welcome her friend but paused as she realised she couldn¡¯t run. Despondent, her mood plummeted further when she noticed the blank look on Sophie¡¯s face and how battered the poor girl looked. Scanning the crowd one more time, she couldn¡¯t find a sign of Riza either. Slumping back onto the ground and closing her eyes, as a sense of despair and tiredness took hold. Ahh¡­fuck. Just when it couldn¡¯t get worse.

 [End of First Arc]: Naps and Adventure

    ¡°The kobolds ''captured'' me and dragged me to their den. Of course, their bindings were amateurish and I could easily escape but I wanted to learn about their cuisine. They dragged me into their feasting hall and I was so amazed by their array of strange cave vegetation and odd looking life forms that I immediately broke free and to their surprise willingly wandered over to their kitchen. When I began blending their ingredients together, they almost rioted in a panic until I produced a dish I shall call "Glowworm grub in roasted vegetable* mushroom sauce**". They were so enamoured they didn''t want to let me go until I taught them how to replicate the dish. Though their attempts were...less than stellar it was a far cry from the laughable attempts these troglodytes cooked before. With this, I''m pretty sure I unintentionally revolutionised the kobold diet."


    (Scrawled below: *I hope they were vegetables **I am being very lenient with the term)


    - Paliszeth Versshirms, Veronan Exploration Guild, Chef, Wilderness Explorer, ¡°Feasts and Foods of the Exotic Variety¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise groggily opened her eyes, the former expedition¡¯s bedrolls were uncomfortable to say the least. Stretching to iron out the cricks in her muscles her arm bumped into the figure curled up next to her. Sophie¡¯s form moved peacefully with every breath though she could see the beginnings of a frown beginning to form on the sleeping figure. Shaking her head and yawning, Annalise quietly ruffled Sophie¡¯s hair. When she had returned from the barrows she had been an inconsolable mess, tearing up and unable to speak or respond to much of anything. Despite the inquisitor¡¯s desire for a debrief, Annalise was able to convince Sir Baylein to aid her, and quickly had Sophie brought into one of the surviving tents. There, she had just held on tight as Sophie sobbed, and had spent the night rocking the poor girl to sleep. Every once in a while Sophie murmured about weakness, the dark, and pleading to not be left alone.


    A gurgle escaped from her own stomach and she groaned in annoyance. She leaned over Sophie once more and marvelled at how peaceful she seemed compared to the mess she was last night. Though Annalise could imagine why given the fact that she returned without Riza.


    ¡°Just you and me now, Sophie.¡± She whispered with a sigh. Curious, she cautiously ran a hand over the elf¡¯s ears and almost as if she had tripped a trap, the girl opened her mouth and started to babbling gibberish in her sleep, a small line of drool running down her face.


    Annalise quickly pulled back and took a deep breath to hold back her laughter. If only everything could be like this huh? Slightly more melancholic she gently wiped the drool off her friend¡¯s face and leaned in once more.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to help you much with Arteria at first, you know, a quest here or there then you would leave us behind,¡± Annalise looked down, her eyes gazing down at the sleeping girl mournfully, ¡°But well..heh, there¡¯s¡­ nothing left for me here now huh? I¡¯ll get you to Arteria, go with you too. Promise.¡± With that she pulled back and looked around for her bow.


    Grabbing it, she carefully tried to steady herself as she pushed off the cot, wobbling the whole way up. By the saints, this is not good for the bow. With a grunt she used her new crutch to head outside, the sun¡¯s rays shining brilliantly above, the ruins surprisingly mist free despite the gray fog still present over in the forests around them.


    Off by the entrance near the first set of barricades, templars dug graves for those still around or haven¡¯t survived the night. Civilians mulled around here and there helping shore up the perimeter while other inquisitorial agents began dismantling what they brought the day before, ready for the journey ahead. Camped near where Sophie and her first ran into the knight and minotaur, a small kitchen of sorts had sprung up. A few pots, dishes and templars cooking a cleaning, a strange sight for her as the armoured soldiers deftly serviced the people crowded around like a proper missionary feeding the poor.


    ¡°Ranger! You¡¯re awake, this way.¡± A templar called out and gestured towards a war tent. It¡¯s bright white and maroon stripes stood jarring different from the more ragged and rustic tents the others used.


    She grumbled her affirmation and hobbled her way over, annoyed at waking up and immediately taking order. She was about to bark out a retort of her own at the man when her mood dropped, right, no Thulgrim anymore. Depressed, she waved off the templar¡¯s helping hand and made her way inside herself.


    Sitting around a long table with a map in the middle was the inquisitor, Taurox, and an old man in his fifties, wrinkles and all. The soldier sat opposite the inquisitor and minotaur with two empty seats next to him and as she glanced at the soldier who beckoned for her to sit, she only realised it was the Falcon Knight when she spotted his helmet resting on the table. Sitting down in an empty seat, she watched as Sir Baylein pushed a now lukewarm plate over when she raised an eye at another plate sitting undisturbed.


    ¡°Figured you¡¯d both wake up at the same time.¡± Sir Baylein nodded at her inquisitive gaze.


    ¡°She¡¯s gonna need time.¡± Annalise answered, ¡°So why do you need me here anyways?¡±


    Looking to Baylein the man only raised his head to direct her attention to the map. On it, several little figures of crosses, swords, a few blue flags and numerous red flags dotted the nearby area of the Highwall Mountains, some on the Meltonian side and some over in Carrador. Raising her eyes she found the inquisitor looking at her expectantly and turned to Baylein who only shook his head and pointed at the extra food.


    ¡°Let her rest, she¡¯s been through enough these past few days. Me too if I¡¯m being honest.¡± He answered and grumbled the last words quietly.


    ¡°Fair enough, I suppose then proper introductions are in order. My name is Inquisitor Viktor von Krantz, I serve at the church¡¯s discretion and act as the commanding officer with this contingent. Blademaster Taurox you¡¯ve already met. I called him here to help the maid be more at ease though I suppose we shall let her rest. I will ask though, for him to continue being a witness to events as a record keeper, for formality sake.¡± Viktor clapped his hands together. Taurox gave her a gentle wave as he nodded toward the inquisitor.


    ¡°Annalise, ranger.¡± She grunted her own reply as she ate.


    ¡°Fair enough, a little lacking in tact but I can respect briskness. Let me ask you this, where do you two intend to go after this?¡±


    Annalise paused, pondering for a few moments before replying, ¡°Arteria, I suppose we¡¯ll go to Arteria.¡±


    Inquisitor Viktor nodded, like he almost knew this would be the answer.


    ¡°How do you plan to break past the undead hordes? We stopped this ritual, but it wasn¡¯t the only one. And, from what it sounds like the Mistveil isn¡¯t in great shape all over.¡± Viktor asked.


    ¡°We sneak and ride back down Carrador. I mean Sir Baylein is here to help her too right?¡± She turned to the older man and he nodded. ¡°See? We could push through.¡±


    Viktor scoffed, ¡°We ride to your rescue and here you go volunteering on the quickest path to death.¡±


    Annalise growled at him as Sir Baylein held up a hand and she returned to her food as the knight took over.


    ¡°Inquisitor von Krantz, get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Tch, no sense of formality or procedure. But take a look at the map and tell me what you see?¡±


    ¡°To my knowledge these are the locations of troop emplacements¡­ but¡­I suspect you¡¯re making another point, Inquisitor von Krantz?¡± Sir Baylein sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down. Your assessment is astute, should I go through what they mean for our guest?¡±


    Sir Baylein sighed again and Annalise just shrugged her shoulders and kept eating, her stomach appreciating the gesture.


    ¡°The crosses, given our affiliation, should be self-evident, inquisitorial assets. The swords, templar outposts. The blue flags are military movements on a national scale and the red¡­¡±


    ¡°The cultists?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°By the saints¡­¡±


    At this Annalise looked up from her food and ran her eyes over the staggering amount of red flags on the map. All of them? All cultists?!


    ¡°And the blue¡­¡± Sir Baylein gestured.


    ¡°Indeed, unfortunately for you that is in fact Meltonian troops massing at the border.¡±


    Annalise heard Sir Baylein stifle a gasp and tried processing the new information, war¡­they¡¯re planning a war.


    ¡°But¡­why tell us this?¡± She asked and the inquisitor put on a smirk. How irritating.


    ¡°You two, I am less concerned with. The sleeping maid¡­that¡¯s another story. But why tell you, you ask? Because of this.¡± He pointed at a cross mark on the edge of Meltonian territory. ¡°I need you three to go here.¡±


    ¡°Melisgrad? The capital?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°But why would¡­¡± She began but he held up a gloved hand.


    ¡°Because the cult is after your friend as well and it would place you near inquisitorial assets should they choose to strike.¡±


    She looked at the red flags and traded a skeptical glance with Sir Baylen.


    ¡°I confess we did try to extract her from the ducal household. But, the convoy was ambushed along the way. Someone fed intel to elven freedom fighters, despite everything designed to not look like a priso...asset transportation.¡± He continued


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Sir Baylein glowered and a cold silence descended upon the table for a minute.


    ¡°Reservations asde, that unfortunate incident allowed us to determine that they too were more than aware of her presence and¡­¡± He paused, a look of shame flashing over his face, ¡°and that there are traitors even within my ranks.¡±


    At that Taurox winced from the accusation. Heresy was generally confined to elements of the church or the public, to accuse the inquisition itself was a grave charge. Even Annalise felt uncomfortable at the heaviness that rolled over the room and she coughed quietly for Viktor to continue.


    ¡°Anyhow, I understand that you might feel¡­concerned but I guarantee you that this is a matter I take with the utmost seriousness. But in lieu of that here,¡± he reached down and pulled out a scroll out from under the table and waved it in front of them, ¡°Papers for a passage by sea from Melisgrad straight to Arteria. Think of it as¡­compensation.¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Annalise shared a way glance with the knight and he took the paper, looking surprisingly pleased with the contents.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°The inquisitor doesn¡¯t lie.¡±


    Handing it back the inquisitor produced a seal from his pocket and stamped the paper before handing it off to the blademaster who dutifully laid it out to dry.


    ¡°All I need is two to three months of your time.¡± What?!


    ¡°Two to three months?!¡± Sir Baylein yelled out, echoing her thoughts.


    ¡°Indeed, and¡­¡±


    ¡°That is simply unacceptable, my duty has been delayed as it stands and given the circumstances, it would seem that staying anywhere near the northern provinces is ill advised and to think that¡­¡±


    ¡°Baylein, I mean Sir Baylein, hear me out.¡±


    Sir Baylein quieted but simply stared.


    ¡°The cult is after her, and they will try to get her.¡±


    ¡°Which is why my duty is to escort her back to Lady Rosengart''s side¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir. Let me finish. My assumption is that they will strike at some point in the near future. If, if you stay near Melisgrad my personal agents will be better able to intercept their activities and stop them. Last but not least the free trip straight to Arteria by sea would likely save quite a bit of travel time to make up partially for the time I will take from you.¡±


    ¡°But why should we trust you?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re in this together Sir Baylein, there is an evil afoot and I doubt it cares if one is involved or not. You saw the barrows, they cared not if one was a pauper, farmer, or soldier. They were sacrifices one and the same.¡±


    Wait, sacrifices?! Then Riza¡­ oh by the saints. Annalise shook her head and the others turned to look at her.


    ¡°And you can keep her safe?¡± She whispered quietly.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Viktor replied, a hint of surprise.


    ¡°Can you keep Sophie safe?¡±


    ¡°I believe that it is within our capabilities if we¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡±


    He paused, rubbing his chin in contemplation before he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, and you have my word we will do what we can.¡±


    ¡°Just like you did what you could for Eichafen?¡±


    He stared at her now, a look of seriousness and annoyance in his eye.


    ¡°It was regrettable what needed to be done, but the hordes were large enough so I, and I alone deemed it critical enough to order an evacuation. I prioritised ensuring your friend was safe before anything.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why her?¡±


    He furrowed his brows and pursed his lips before the minotaur placed a hand on his shoulder. Viktor met the blademaster¡¯s gaze and nodded. Sighing reluctantly as he spoke.


    ¡°Because she carries a darkness within her that we believe the cult is trying to utilise. Magic or not I think all of us who were there can contend that something happened with the gateway at the hilltop that caused it to fluctuate.¡± He met Taurox and Baylein¡¯s gazes, the two nodding. ¡°Beyond that, the church believes there may be more than meets the eye and whatever it is, it needs to be stopped. There is more but I cannot tell you anymore for secrecy''s sake, I hope you understand that.¡±


    A darkness? I mean¡­the nightmare?! The entity, could it be related? But what if the church wants to use her too. But I guess he seems to not be lying at least. Thoughts raced across her mind and she finally met the inquisitor¡¯s gaze with her own.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡± Both Viktor and Baylein asked.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°We will?¡± Baylein looked at her with surprise, ¡°But Lady Evaline would likely want to see her as soon as possible, and to delay for a month let alone two or three¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be good down time for her despite the danger. Sophie needs rest, she¡¯s been through a lot for someone with no experience of violence. By the saints, I need rest too. I can¡¯t even fucking walk properly anymore, let alone draw a bow.¡± She looked furious, before a more melancholic expression settled on her face. ¡°Lady Evaline is important, I know. Sophie can¡¯t stop blabbing about how her lady is in our free time, but if she truly cares for Sophie that much, she will understand.¡±


    Sir Baylein seemed stunned. The creases and wrinkles on his forehead deepened as he looked thoughtfully at her and then down to her missing leg, his expression shifting to a more understanding one.


    ¡°Fine, the ranger has my assent as well, Inquisitor von Krantz.¡± He said tiredly.


    The stern faced inquisitor seemed to breathe a sigh of relief of his own and looked gratefully at Annalise.


    ¡°In the meantime, you will travel with us to the Meltonian border. Once we go through we shall split up, my men and I will head here, up to Barrowlake and Beorgshire in the north to continue our hunt for the cult. Whereas you, will meet with two of my most trusted, who shall meet you here at Harweald, where the forest bleeds into the plains, before traveling with you to Melisgrad. Housing and supplies should already be arranged by the time you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Two agents? I thought there would be more.¡±


    ¡°Two to liaise and interact with. Templar Sergeant Archiald Wilde has served faithfully for years, he can handle most of your logistical and security requests. Apprentice Inquisitor Lyudmilla will be the more actively involved of the two and act as my representative on the field.¡±


    ¡°Apprentice? You say that Sophie is important and you send an apprentice?¡±


    ¡°She is more than capable. I trust you two know of the Dark Tides to some extent?¡±


    Annalise and Baylein both nodded. The history of Cyndralia was founded on unity against the demons, the adventurer¡¯s guild too was birthed from fighting against said demons, or so the stories go¡­which means...


    ¡°Her training has been¡­unique. Her skills have been honed by combat against the demonic entities that harass the north, so you can trust in her abilities. Though that too, is knowledge that remains only amongst us gathered here.¡±


    So the demons are real¡­not that I should be surprised given recent events. But if brought along with someone who deals with demons, does that mean he suspects a connection with Sophie? As if having read her thoughts, Viktor merely nodded silently to her. By the saints! Demons? Demons?! Shit, what the hell happened to you Sophie. What the hells did I get dragged into?


    <hr><hr>


    One Week Later


    Sophie awoke in a stupor, her mind racing with so many questions as her head smacked against the grassy ground. The disquieting tingle lodged within her pricked at her sanity once more as consciousness returned. Days passed by in a blur as all she could remember was listlessly riding a horse and clutching to the ranger in front of her. Darkness too seemed to fade into the distance as they traveled, the noise of dozens of people sending her into an erratic frenzy as she tried to block all the sounds. The chaos scared her, and as it eventually grew unbearable she had shrunk back into a shell, unable to speak as she simply trembled in place, trying to avoid all unnecessary interaction.


    During the moments when things were quiet, the world would only grow bleaker as the days passed. The first day was finding out about their new destination, and though she sought to protest, the defeated look the older girl gave her was more than enough to make her hold back her complaints. Then on the second day it was learning of the war, of how her home was set to be ravaged by another conflict so soon after the undead crisis. And again she despaired as her thoughts turned to home, a household filled with people unkind to her, but a household for her nonetheless. Sir Baylein, the Rosengart knight, seemed equally conflicted, the promise to Lady Eva weighing heavily against his duty toward the realm. The third day they finally broke the news about Eichafen and she could only mutely accept the news, her prayers for safety unanswered.


    It was during the fifth night, just before they reached the Melton-Carrador border, when things reached a head. The man¡¯s despair grew so great and conflicted, here was a war hero, a man who had gone through much for his nation, yet also someone Sophie saw as dedicated to helping her return to Eva¡¯s side and skilled enough to do so, but once again, guilty and tortured because she was too weak to return herself. Wordlessly, she had placed her hand on his shoulder and gave him a furtive nod. Through tearful eyes, Sir Baylein the Falcon Knight, vowed to return after the campaign and departed not long after.


    The mood between her and Annalise since then had been tense. The older girl seemed even more burdened than before, almost angry and cross at Sophie for letting their most capable companion leave. Her friend had already lost so much, her party, her home, her friends and even her body ever since they had met. And now what little crutches or burden to be lifted by having a more experienced protector was gone too, consigned to a journey together through no fault of her own. Because of me. She had followed the ranger in secret as the convoy camped, followed her to a small forest clearing as every limp made Sophie want to dash forward and help her. Yet when her friend stopped in the small glade, she started cursing the gods, punching the ground and crying as she expressed her frustration and hopelessness.


    When she returned to the camp Sophie had attempted to comfort her and apologise but her friend tried brushed her away. At that her heart broke. She had pushed away one of her closest allies and felt truly alone. Though the ranger still traveled with her, she could feel the bubbling resentment at the burden and could only offer mute understanding. That night, she too had snuck out of their shared tent and wept alone as well.


    Yesterday, they had finally crossed the border, the inquisitor pulling rank to essentially force the border guards out of the convoy¡¯s way. It was also there that the noise vanished, the templars and civilians headed further north, following the inquisitor toward somewhere called Barrowlake, whereas Annalise let her know the two of them were headed to Harweald, now accompanied by a reluctant Blademaster, much to the inquisitor¡¯s insistence and their chagrin. It was in this state they passed through the edge of the deepwoods of the Mistveil into a forest where the sun shone brighter through the canopy while the forest floor seemed more vibrant and alive. The fog too, became a far cry from the oppressively thick depressing gray, now a more pillowy, misty and faint white.


    She blinked herself back to reality and pushed herself back up, the grass beneath her hand feeling surreal, like an illusion moments before it turned back into the damp, sludgy, grossness of the deepwoods, but it did not. She turned to find the small camp fire behind them, the minotaur sitting a small distance away on a log as he kept vigilant, whilst Annalise sat a few paces away from her, staring wistfully toward the farmland at the edge of the woods. She followed her gaze and found herself surprised as well, from their grassy knoll they could just about see through the gaps in the trees at the fields that awaited them. Though for her the world remained a drab muted gray, found herself drawn to the ranger, her own soul still wracked with guilt at the weary look on the ranger¡¯s face.


    Carefully, she inched herself toward her companion and winced as she felt Annalise tense up, as if afraid or displeased. Undeterred she slinked closer and coiled herself around the ranger, wrapping her trembling arms around her in a hug. Though unresponsive, Annalise did not pull away and Sophie took the moment to force her vocal chords open.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She rasped, her voice grating on her own ears after almost a week of silence.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± The ranger nonchalantly shrugged.


    Happy her friend was speaking, she wrapped her arms tighter, finding comfort at the feeling only for the ranger to begin loosening her grip. At once she shrunk back, afraid of offending the older girl and Annalise sighed deeply, looking over her shoulder at Sophie with a tiredness in her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sophie mumbled, her throat growing hoarse as she curled up.


    The two shared a sigh and Annalise turned back towards the fields.


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s just...everything that happened¡­it all feels wrapped around you. You know? Like¡­everything just went so¡­wrong. Everything was so sudden and, shit I know adventuring had its risk but by the saints¡­everything, poof, just gone. I mean don¡¯t misunderstand I¡¯m still with you all the way. I¡¯ll get you to Arteria and¡­¡± Annalise turned around and found Sophie sobbing quietly, balled up on the ground. Don''t leave me.


    As Sophie tried to remain silent she could feel something warm wrap around her as Annalise laid down next to her and hugged her.


    ¡°Sophie I¡­¡± Annalise began and Sophie spun around, clutching onto the ranger desperately as she cuddled up to her and shaking her head violently.


    ¡°Nuh!¡± She cried, burrowing her tears on her friend¡¯s chest as she struggled to hold back.


    A familiar sensation ran across her scalp and she felt the ranger sigh.


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­a lot of work ahead of us and I¡­well¡­you and I need some time to sort through everything. What happened back at the ruins¡­fuck, I can still barely wrap my head around it all and this itch in my leg.¡± Annalise growled.


    Sophie clutched tighter and Annalise let her.


    ¡°But¡­that¡¯s neither here nor now. We still have so much to do and¡­well I¡¯d say right now we could use a nap before the next big adventure eh?¡± The ranger quipped through a sigh, but Sophie could hear the strain in her friend¡¯s voice and squeezed even tighter.


    ¡°Nap n¡¯ adventure.¡± She mumbled through the tears and this time Anna squeezed back.


    ¡°Heh, yeah. Nap n¡¯ adventure.¡± Annalise spoke and her voice trembled, the little tears that snuck through touching Sophie¡¯s forehead.


    Wordlessly the two cuddled up in a hug, and under the afternoon sun they quietly cried until they fell asleep. Leaving a very annoyed minotaur on watch as the next leg of their journey was about to begin.

 A Distant Memory: A Siblings Duty

    ¡°When the demons of the First Dark Tide overran the Praemoni Empire, society as we know it began to crumble one by one. Bitter struggle tore through our peoples as our bulwarks crumbled in the face of their onslaught. It is only with the emergence of The Saints, that civilisation could continue to prosper. For their sacrifices we honor them today on Saints Day to ensure they know we have not forgotten them.¡± - Sermon of Bishop Merin Stout at Tynsford, Church Records: ¡®Celebrating The Saints¡¯ by Lector Ashleigh Stout (No Familial Relation)


    <hr><hr>


    Rock and brick collapsed around them as another boulder smashed into the church sending debris everywhere and people scattering to hide under the pews. Magnificent stained glass windows shattered from the impact as a volley of arrows pierced through the heavens and into the town, a few through the now broken windows and plinking off the marble floors.


    ¡°Mighty Astralis, preserve your people in our hour of need, forgive our sins and save our souls.¡±


    Karelia listened to the old priest¡¯s prayers and clutched her younger siblings closer to herself, clenching her teeth and barely holding back frightened screams to keep them calm. Looking around she could see other families huddled together as well, their small forms dotting throughout the church, a few hunched over the injured or the dead, the rest cowering with fear as the sounds of combat grew closer.


    The morning started as any other Saints Day festival would, joyous rounds of merrymaking and dance filled every square and tavern. Merchants and vendors hawking their wares as countless throngs of villagers from all the outlying regions gathered in town to celebrate the once a year occasion. It was only during the mid afternoon prayer services that something looked wrong to Karelia, the sky grew dimmer than usual, a dull red overtaking the normally clear weather. Then, the city watch rang the bells of war, and her parents ordered her to keep her siblings inside whilst they rushed to ask the gate guard about what was happening. They hadn¡¯t returned yet, likely conscripted by the guard.


    ¡°Preserver of the heavens and defender of free, your flock calls for aid as the dreaded foe emerges once more, send us your champions, your blessings, and your strength.¡±


    Father Gowan had always been a bit of an outsider to their town, not only did he look and speak differently, but he had always maintained the air of an outsider around him despite his attempts to understand the people. To Karelia he had been an oddity, his aloofness and standoffish behaviour had always irritated her during his sermons, but now, his calm and collected demeanour bound together what little order there was remaining inside the church.


    A sharp scream right outside the church drew Karelia¡¯s attention to the door as her siblings began crying softly. Sounds of steel and shot rang out loud as nervous mutterings began filling the church. Small scratching noises then followed as a few shaken families began pushing the pews around the door, creating a small ring of wooden benches around the entryway, inspiring a few others to do the same.


    ¡°Shh, shh, it¡¯ll be okay Miro, Mila, it¡¯ll be okay, mama and papa will be back soon.¡± Karelia whispered unconvincingly. Miroslav and Lyudmila for their part tried their best to hold back their tears but to no avail and Karelia could only keep them around her as she trained her eyes back on the priest.


    ¡°Divine protectors heed our words and send your angels to deliver us from this evil. Send forth the Saints and bring to us salvation from the oncoming tide. Let the flames of the dark be extinguished by the light of the stars eternal.¡±


    A ground shaking rumble shook the church as more siege projectiles landed nearby, the sound of a house crumpling into ruin caused a few more panicked wails to break out inside the church. Loud roars followed battlecries as another clash broke out nearby, the haggard screaming of defiant resistance still lending out a faint glimmer of hope to the frightened masses inside. Karelia knew the enemy was close, the whining of beasts echoed faintly from the outside but she recognised the noise, the hunt was coming to a close and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a whimper.


    ¡°Big sis¡­¡± Mila whispered between her tears.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Karelia replied, trying to steady her voice.


    ¡°Why did mama and papa go outside?¡±


    ¡°B-because¡­because they are soldiers, and they will¡­fight to protect us, see? That is why it will be safe when they come back.¡±


    Karelia was certain she was trying to convince herself more than anything but hope still did remain, their parents were veterans of two wars and surviving conflict is something they did better than anyone else. However, her own worried breaths stilled when she realised Miro had stopped crying and adopted a glum face.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­wrong?¡±


    ¡°They never coming back, they¡¯re dead now aren¡¯t they sis? And we¡¯re dead too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that they aren¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You know they are, and those noises are¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course the fighting¡¯s intense, but they will keep us safe okay? And if they can¡¯t then I will!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to fight¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, we can save this for later.¡±


    ¡°But there¡­woah!¡±


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    ¡°Mama! Wah!¡±


    A sudden crash came from the other side of the church as part of the roof exploded inwards from a stray projectile. Shrapnel and splinters covering the survivors in a downpour of wood and stone. Shocked onlookers quickly rushed over to search through the rubble when another projectile blew away part of the upper wall.


    There¡¯s going to be nothing left, our house, our town, everything¡­it¡¯s all going to be gone. Oh by the Goddess what about everyone else, is there anyone alive? We¡¯re going to die aren¡¯t we? I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die here. Dear Astralis, please save me, I don¡¯t want to die, please. I didn¡¯t even get to kiss Vezzi goodbye, is he even alive? I want to see him again, Goddess help us. How could Saint¡¯s Day turn out like this?!


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°...sis¡­sis!¡±


    ¡°Uhm huh?!¡± Karelia jolted back as her siblings panicked voices startled her back out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Sis!¡± her brother sighed in relief, ¡°Your eyes, you blanked out right there, we...thought¡­¡±


    ¡°We thought big sis was not okay.¡± Mila gingerly finished, tear streaks still fresh on her face.


    ¡°Ahh¡­heh¡­you¡¯re both such good kids. Big sis is fine! See!¡±


    Flashing them a strained smile she ruffled both their heads as she drew them in closer. That¡¯s right, I have to be strong, for them. But I don¡¯t want to die, oh gods. Not like this. Holding back her emotions she steadied herself only to freeze when she heard knocking on the church door. As one, almost all commotion and murmuring died down as the noise echoed clearly in spite of the warzone outside.


    Holding their breaths, everyone eyed the door nervously as Father Gowan walked calmly towards the door, climbing over their makeshift barricade. Opening the grand doors ever so slightly, a bloodied man fell through before Father Gowan quickly shut them again.


    ¡°They¡­they¡¯re here, the darkness, oh gods¡­father¡­save¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sure the Gods look upon you favorably for your sacrifice. Blessed be your soul.¡±


    The sight of the bloodied guard sent shockwaves through the survivors, their fear and panic reaching a crescendo as the sounds of violence outside grew quieter.


    ¡°Miro, Mila, follow me.¡± Karelia ordered.


    ¡°Sis?¡± Her siblings questioned.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    Grabbing the two of them she dragged them towards a church supply cabinet and began throwing out whatever was inside, much to the horror of Father Gowan and nearby survivors. Despite the grumbling behind her she ripped out the shelves before trying to tip it over.


    ¡°And what might you be doing my child?¡± Father Gowan¡¯s calm voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°These two, I need to hide them,¡± Karelia stated.


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    ¡°Sis no!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright my child, I understand, here, hold that end and pull.¡±


    Pausing for only a moment she registered the Father¡¯s words and pulled, sending the cabinet tumbling down with a vicious thud. As the other survivors watched or began emulating her plan the two of them lifted it slightly before Karelia turned towards her siblings, a look of sternness on her face.


    ¡°Crawl under, now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But sis!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°No more questions, get in!¡±


    ¡°Big sis, it won''t fit us all!¡±


    ¡°In!¡± Karelia yelled as she threw Mila forcefully in. ¡°Miroslav, now.¡±


    ¡°Sis I can fight too¡­¡± Miro protested, but Karelia could see his hands trembling.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°But mama and papa¡­¡±


    ¡°You said they were dead so no arguing, let''s go.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Reluctantly, her brother let her drag him towards the rubble when a stray siege projectile smashed into the church, sending them both tumbling to the ground.


    ¡°Miro¡­¡± Karelia coughed.


    ¡°...fine¡­¡± He replied with a pained rasp.


    A sudden crash cut out whatever her brother tried to say as the church doors suddenly flung open and everyone collectively felt the despair wash over them.


    ¡°Then this is the end, Goddess preserve our soul, and may the stars guide our way.¡± Father Gowan mumbled.


    ¡°Mercy!¡±


    ¡°Please save us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re innocent!¡±


    ¡°This is a church!¡±


    Armoured figures stood menacingly under the arched doorway, their blackened armour splattered with the viscera of their crimes covering the strange sigils and heretical symbols that adorned their bodies. Winged helmets hid the cold and calculating eyes as the figures dispassionately readied their weapons, shields adorned with dark talismans raised, their intentions clear for all to see.


    ¡°Let me live, let us go, she¡¯s just a child!¡±


    ¡°Oh Gods.¡±


    ¡°It''s under the cellar the money is under my cellar.¡±


    Karelia watched as the panic unfurled before her eyes, survivors clambering over each other in a desperate attempt to escape or grovel for mercy. A clanking of steel drew Karelia¡¯s gaze back to the invaders and she watched in horror as they silently cleared a path from the doorway, opening the way for a legion of horrors.


    Grotesque creatures with a multitude of limbs protruding from unnatural angles burst into the church. Some with extra legs or arms as if an amalgamation of more than one existence was merged into a singular body. Two headed monstrosities with elongated appendages gurgled with vicious laughter as they joined in on the slaughter.


    Those closest to the door suffered the most merciful death as they were cut down in an instant. The rest began screaming or running further into the church as the monsters followed them with a hunger in their malformed eyes, devouring the dead or hunting the living. Father Gowan simply bowed his head before pulling a short sword from beneath his frock and charging into the oncoming horde, the blade glowing with divine magic as he chanted.


    ¡°Astralis grant me strength! Banish the disbelievers! Protect my flock!¡± Father Gowan roared.


    He smashed through two creatures in an instant. Karelia¡¯s awe with the priest only lasted for a moment before a vicious swipe by one of the monstrosities nearly pierced her abdomen, forcing her to quickly duck out of the way. Grabbing a wooden plank, she launched it at the monster like a lance flying true, only to see it casually swat the plank aside. Advancing slowly as if savouring a meal, it suddenly stopped, a wooden stake puncturing its chest from behind.


    Karelia felt herself go pale as she watched her brother struggle to push the stake through. She wanted to tell him one more was behind him, to run, to duck, but words could not escape her mouth and she could only watch as the second monster ravaged Miro, tearing the boy in two as he was viciously thrown aside...


    I¡¯m sorry, oh gods, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll see you soon. With mute horror, Karelia ran forward and grabbed the stake inside the first monster, forcefully pulling out the wooden weapon and causing the creature to cry out in pain. Its horrifying wail was the distraction she needed as she dashed over her brother and the other creature. The door, I can get out through the door. Ducking and dodging a few other monsters, she barely reached the entrance when Father Gowan¡¯s body slumped to the ground. An armoured figure stood over him pulling out its sword, a blade of pure black material dotted with flecks of white and now crimson as it began chanting some unknown incantation.


    Charging forward with reckless abandon she managed to throw herself past other surprised figures and jabbed the stake upwards. Between the plates, through the neck, just like mama and papa showed us. Illuminated by foul magicks, the blue glow highlighted the red blood as it trickled down the stake. A sudden sharp pain pulsed through her scalp as she felt an armoured gauntlet smash into her face before lifting her up by her hair, only mortal after all, I did it, hah, I stabbed it. Sorry Mila, big sis is leaving you behind as well. Karelia barely caught a glimpse of the rubble Mila should''ve hidden behind when the creature crushed her head against the wall.

 Epilogue: A Time Long Past - The Meeting At Volksgrad

    ¡°The main division between the Church of Kargathax and the Church of Astralis is who brought the saints and champions to our world. One obviously sees High Goddess Astralis of the stars and heavens as the one who delivered us from evil. The other sees the ancient Dragon God of Life as the one who well gave us life from evil." - Lector Dorian Ehrlich, Arterian Academy of Social Research - Lecture on Divisions of the Church


    <hr><hr>


    A great hall was normally filled to the brim with vibrant and boisterous voices, with crowds of servants, visitors and other such guests enjoying a merry time while imbibing copious amounts of bad ideas. Yet today was not one such day. The table was filled, like always, but instead of nobles and guests it was a meeting of military and political minds. Generals, kings, and other dignitaries sat with a somber mood as they listened to a man clad in brown and white. Sparsely decorated grey stone walls and timber roofs adorned with barely any finery reflected the tense mood as soft candlelight and sunlight shining through the window brought about the slightest bit of levity amidst the deteriorating atmosphere.


    Standing up on a podium a short but lean figure stood at attention, his plain frock and garments a sharp contrast to the regal robes, finery and jewels on display from his audience.


    ¡°Our clerics are almost certain that we are overdue for another demonic incursion. The weakened seals binding the Fell ones are a sure sign as ever that calamity looms on the horizon. Hence why we need to begin properly preparing a response and see the north act in a unified manner.¡± Bishop Garrick pleaded, the spittle landing on his scraggly unkempt beard.


    ¡°We understand the church¡¯s concern but you cannot be so presumptuous as to suggest our forces place ourselves under the command of heretics!¡± Duke Louis Rosengart argued, slamming his fist on the table. ¡°Carrador attended these talks because we genuinely thought you sought for us to come together in an accord, not for one of your church¡¯s wild goose chases.¡±


    Clad in crimson and green, the man proved an imposing figure as even while seated he remained about as tall as the priest. Negotiations were going poorly and despite hours of discussion, little had been agreed upon and Duke Rosengart found himself sweating not from pressure, but from the sheer frustration at the pace of the talks. Rolling his eyes in annoyance, the Duke traded an exasperated look with his wife as the other representatives began speaking.


    ¡°For once we agree with you wild folk, our liege thought that your message was one of negotiation to bring stability in the region, not some misguided attempt to put us under human direction.¡± Echoed an elf, a look of disapproval etched into his face as well.


    ¡°Ack, no! I mean yes we need to act as a unified force with ecclesiastical supervision but it is not being asked on a whimsy. We have credible reports that the Principalities have come under attack through the deadlands and¡­¡±


    Holding up a hand, the man seated at the head of the table quickly silenced the priest. At once the bishop stopped speaking and even Duke Rosengart could feel the icy chill sweep across the room as everyone turned their eyes to the man. Volksgrad was a nascent nation, carved out through sheer willpower and force from the wilderness of the untamed forests of the Mistveil as they bled into the frozen taiga of the Northern Principalities. King Wulfgar was the man who had led his people to statehood through blood and violence and yet was ironically the strongest proponent of diplomacy in the face of stronger neighbours. But rumours did him no justice, despite the man''s simple if much more well groomed looks, there was a fire that burned in the young lord''s eyes that even Louis respected. When Wulfgar spoke, people listened, and when he acted, they followed.


    It was his suggestion that the growing hostilities between the neighbours were to be mediated through words. It was his offer to put Volksgrad at risk to host the armed delegations from three opposing factions. This was a man who put his beliefs into action and for that, he had more spine than the rest of the cowards in this room.


    ¡°Bishop, with all due respect, the Frostwind pass remains relatively untenable during these few months, we cannot independently verify those claims. If what you say is true then of course we need to mobilize,¡± King Wulfgar said, earning himself nods from the gathered representatives. ¡°Volksgrad will always stand ready but we cannot sacrifice our armies, hells, our people. On just the idea that the great enemy has once again returned! Might I point out that it is not just Kargrathaxian teachings, but that of the Astralian church that also states that through great sacrifices, and the emergence of the outlanders, that peace and stability was achieved?!¡±


    ¡°Of course but that doesn¡¯t mean it lasting¡­¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you all also preach about how the Goddess herself sent heroes who bravely sealed the Fell ones up? And should that seal be within the purview of the church then could we not just send our own realm mages to help bolster the seal?¡± Wulfgar continued, his voice barely changing in intonation but the meaning was clear, the bishop had one last chance to explain himself.


    ¡°King Wulfgar is right, Bishop, and as my counterparts have stated it will be a hard sell to place our troops under a crusader¡¯s banner whilst they continue to encroach on our territory.¡± The Meltonian gestured an accusatory finger at Duke Rosengart.


    The sniveling weasel of a man was the Meltonian kingdom''s representative to the peace talks and Louis could not help but sneer at the man. From his gaudy yellow but gold tinted shirt, to the ugly jewels that adorned the frills, truly, was he a perfect example of the pretentious and greedy nature of the Meltonians. Duke Louis couldn''t wait to put him in his place, the only regret that he couldn''t just pummel the man to the ground.


    ¡°Oh? And was it not your people that dragged ours into slavery? To sell them as part of your¡­¡± He stood up and yelled his retort at the weasel, certain the man''s reaction only for a small hand to tug his sleeve to draw his gaze sideways.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re right about that, and it is a concern. But the Bishop seems to have words and we should likely listen.¡± Gerhild Rosengart spoke softly from his side, her kind smile shining radiantly even while her hazel eyes warned him of the consequences should he ignore her. Like an assassin toying with her prey.


    With a sigh, he sat back down and sank into his seat, ¡°Of course. My apologies Bishop Garrick.¡± His wife was, after all, always right.


    ¡°Many thanks, Duchess. I am not implying that the church will become the sole arbiter of the troops, of course it will be a unified force.¡±


    ¡°And just work side by side whilst they willingly strip my people from their forests, their resources and freedoms? Impossible. All the while they themselves complain of slavery,¡± A second elven representative, chimed in, glaring at the Duke.


    ¡°I must reiterate once again that Carrador has never willingly endorsed such actions nor have we, despite our state of armed conflict.¡± He replied with grit teeth. The prissy knife eared pricks were the first to encroach deep into Carradorian territory, and for them to dare suggest that reclaiming their lost lands was somehow a crime boggled his mind.


    ¡°Tell that to the hundreds of elven men and women you have thrown to the wolves.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And are you telling me that the Myndiri did not in fact conquer most of the known world and¡­¡±


    ¡°That was a millennia ago fair Duke.¡±


    ¡°That might be but your people haven¡¯t stopped trying have they? Is it really only the elves being tossed away or are you just turning humanity into cattle like your ancestors!¡± The Duke roared, their occupation of Carrador''s northern territories and subsequent crimes against its people could not be forgiven through dialogue. He was willing to set aside their immediate differences to face a common foe, but the gall for these bastards to speak ill of Carrador.


    ¡°You say that but Carrador encroaches on everyone¡¯s territory and how strange is it that we have never received many reports from captured villages that everything was fine? You do the very same thing that you accuse them of.¡± The Meltonian squeaked at him. The weasel dares interrupt!


    ¡°And you Meltonians control the under-markets, where do all our villagers and soldiers go hmm?¡± Duchess Rosengart joined the debate, adding a voice to the defence of Carrador.


    ¡°Please everyone¡­¡± Bishop Garrick pleaded.


    ¡°That is an unsubstantiated rumor!¡± The weasel yelled back, "We, unlike you, have always respected both individual rights and the need for our kingdoms to coexist. There is no evidence to suggest otherwise, beyond hearsay and false tales made up by your instigators."


    ¡°I truly do wish it was my lord, but everyday we argue more of our frontiersmen go missing. More of our patrols are ambushed and killed along the border towns. What then would you say happened? That hundreds of people just slit their own throats and vanished?¡± The Duchess spoke haughtily as she grew more heated.


    ¡°Are you saying you do not do that to our people as well Duchess? You have persecuted my kind for simply being different, don¡¯t try to hide the fact that your king has passed a decree specifically targeting the elvish diaspora.¡± One of the elves chimed in.


    ¡°It was a decree focused on internal threats and infiltrators, nowhere does it say ¡®persecute the elves¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Wulfgar slammed the table into silence, "My apologies for being presumptuous in giving you orders, master and mistress elves. But I do agree that perhaps a little bit of time to ourselves will¡­cool our tempers. It is all very valid but perhaps¡­a calmer discussion might prove more fruitful.¡± King Wulfgar said. ¡°Please, let us reconvene in an hour, enjoy what Volksgrad has to offer and return with¡­clearer heads.¡±


    A round of sighs and huffs echoed from around the table and Bishop Garrick nodded in acquiescence as he wiped the sweat off his brow. The representatives gradually filtered out and throughout the great hall, returning to their rooms or heading off into the city.


    ¡°I shall remain here if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Duke Louis told his wife.


    ¡°Of course dear, in that case shall I send off the kids with the household guard? The king''s guard should be enough for the two of us and I suspect we will be here quite a while longer.¡± Duchess Rosengart queried.


    ¡°Of course, that should not be a problem?¡± Duke Louis turned to ask the King and Bishop, receiving two shakes in return. ¡°Very well, tell the kids I love them.¡±


    ¡°Of course darling, I shall be back soon.¡±


    With Duchess Gerhild leaving, only Wulfgar, Garrick, Louis and the weasel remained. Though the Meltonian was too busy rearranging his outfit for the umpteenth time to pay much attention to Louis''s hostile glare.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Your children find the city alright?¡± Wulfgar asked with a small chuckle, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Huh? Of course, it¡¯s certainly... different from Neun Carad...a big more uh, rustic, no offence meant, but every bit as welcoming if not more so.¡± He reassured the king.


    ¡°Good, good, I was surprised that anyone would bring their children along to such a summit but Volksgrad will always provide.¡± Wulfgar laughed, "Please, don''t hold back, I think we are all very much aware how...backwards my people seem to all of you."


    ¡°My sincere apologies once again, wise king, I meant no such thing. It''s just that my eldest holds a great affinity for martial skills and I figured they would enjoy experiencing their time here. Given Volksgrad''s ruggedness and your history and all.¡±


    ¡°Good, I am glad your family can enjoy their time here. Perhaps next we meet our circumstances would not be so dire eh? Bishop, what is your take of the current situation?¡±


    Bishop Garrick shifted nervously in his seat, he was uncertain how to proceed. Though the Archbishop and other lectors had given him ample evidence and instructions, the nobles had not quite been as on board as he thought, and with snowfall cutting off the pass, any updates from the north were hard to acquire.


    ¡°Well, if you insist. I would say that I am disappointed you are all unable to come to some sort of compromise. The threat of the Fell ones is not to be looked down upon.¡±


    ¡°And I can assure you Bishop we are not taking it lightly, but neither is rash action going to benefit us without building the ample amount of support amongst our people. It is truly a shame that the Ingramarian envoy could not attend, they would¡¯ve probably shed a clearer picture of what is required.¡±


    A series of polite nods went around the table until the door to the great-halls burst open, a tired and sweaty looking soldier came through, giving a hastily salute.


    ¡°My liege, arriving late may I present Oraetor Vitellius and Inquisitors Viktor von Krantz and his retinue.¡±


    Behind him, clad in a robe with red and blue striped patterns decorating it, a middle aged priest emerged with a man clad fully in black leather armour.


    Almost on cue, the rest of the delegations began shuffling back in, the news having reached them as the new arrivals caused quite a stir throughout the city, with one notable exception being his wife who had not yet returned.


    Exchanging the briefest pleasantries, the Oraetor immediately took to addressing the room.


    ¡°The Church of Astralis has only recently learned of what was being discussed here, and after consulting our own diviners and starseers, we have concluded that nothing abnormal has occurred.¡±


    The portly man had carried himself differently than Bishop Garrick had, a sense of confidence and bravado oozed from him even if his shifty looks inspired more doubt than reassurance. Though his lack of any prominent facial hair showed the same weasely focus to pretence that the Meltonians shared, there was a certain feeling that remained different. He knew what he was and embraced it, that much Louis could respect even if he found the idea of such an indulgent priest abhorrent.


    Almost immediately an uproar followed as the various nobles began pointing fingers at each other for wasting time, but most of all at the Church of Kargathax for misleading them. Garrick leaned into his seat in shock, he didn¡¯t understand how they could say that, he saw the divinations himself, the Fell God was awakening and terrors roamed the land. The archbishop himself had told him the Church of Astralis had also been informed so why? He glanced up at the Oraetor to see the man¡¯s emotionless face let loose a small smirk.


    ¡°However, in light of such serious allegations, the council of Stellar Guidance has decided to dispatch two inquisitorial teams and attached paladins and clerics to investigate such a matter and assist our¡­faith divided brothers of the Church of Kargathax.¡± The Oraetor continued, ¡°This is Inquisitor Von Krantz." He gestured at the black clad figure beside him, "He shall be the main liaison aside from myself to direct the investigation in the North, another collegue, Inquisitor Serilda who is unfortunately not present right now, shall investigate the claims in the Principalities post haste, provided the Kargathaxians allow us leeway to assist.¡±


    ¡°You shall lead?¡± Louis queried with a raised eyebrow at the relative unknown. He knew how heated the two churches could get when their sects crossed the unspoken boundaries into each others territory.


    ¡°Of course, I am well versed in affairs of the north, I assure you.¡± The emotionless man bowed politely at the question.


    ¡°And this team going to Ingmarian territory, surely this is the best outcome Bishop?¡± King Wulfgar interjected, ¡°Should there be real signs of danger, the Church of Astralis is in a better position to mobilize the other nations. No offense. We will of course, support Kargathaxian endeavours when we are called upon as the situation changes.¡±


    ¡°Of..of course not, wise king, I suppose, if there is no other option.¡± Bishop Garrick agreed hastily, his mind still reeling from the Oraetor¡¯s demands. To let loose a team of inquisitors in rival clerical territory was unheard of, sure every once in a while a squad or two from their respective domains would go north or south to hunt their own fugitives. But for a whole detachment? Garrick worried he had too readily succumbed to pressure, but what more could he do?


    <hr><hr>


    Inquisitor Viktor Von Krantz sat idly in the dining hall, staring at the now empty plate of food and drink when Oraetor Vitellius emerged back from his excursion.


    ¡°My lord.¡± Viktor saluted and Vitellius returned it.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two sat down, a tense silence as they subtly scanned the room around them, the meeting had ended hours ago but one could never be too careful.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Vitellius asked.


    ¡°I think it went about as well as could be expected.¡± Viktor responded.


    ¡°And what do you think of the Bishop?¡±


    ¡°I think he is good natured, if a bit meek, but a useful ally to have around.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, I believe Serilda will have her work cut out for her with the Bishop¡¯s assistance.¡±


    ¡°My assessment as well sir.¡±


    ¡°Tch always so formal.¡± Vitellius pulled out a flask from under his robes, ¡°Drink?¡±


    ¡°Of course sir.¡±


    ¡°Splendid.¡±


    The Oraetor poured some into Viktor¡¯s empty cup before lifting his flask for a toast.


    ¡°To new ventures, graced by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Graced by the stars.¡± The Inquisitor echoed as he drank the liquid.


    The two took a swig as they tried their best to remain silent, casting another brief glance around the room before the Oraetor spoke again.


    ¡°I am still unsure of the report you wrote, was everything in it completely true?¡±


    ¡°As close to accurate as I could be sir, unfortunately it was mostly penned by the Carradorians so I am not certain of all the contents besides the parts I wrote.¡± Viktor hung his head down in slight shame.


    ¡°Tch, it matters not, but would you say that it mostly chronicles what happened to the expedition?¡±


    ¡°That I can confirm.¡±


    ¡°Good. In that case the oracles and starseers were correct.¡± The Oraetor sighed in relief.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Vitellius pulled out a small set of papers from under his sleeves, wrapped with a nice looking papal seal.


    ¡°If your report and the seers were accurate, then this is our chance to seal the Fell God¡¯s powers for ourselves. I admire the Kargathaxi, their methods are far more direct and their resolutions far more firm. But they are incapable of their duties and we must secure the Fell God¡¯s energy before they do.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Their faith is great, but their military arm is unprepared. To let them continue to safeguard such dangerous magicks would doom us all. Furthermore, we have several reports of botched summoning experiments all across the northern nations.¡±


    ¡°Then they too believe this threat to be real?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re too stubborn to admit it in front of each other, pah. Nevertheless, it is this that concerns me.¡± Vitellius pulled out another scroll from his sleeves, much to Viktor¡¯s amusement.


    Unfurling a map he drew Viktor¡¯s gaze to the Highwall mountains and Carrador.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Here and here. One in elvish territory and one within Carrador.¡±


    ¡°Summoned champions?¡±


    ¡°Likely so, but what was unusual is that it was eight to six years ago.¡±


    ¡°Uhh so we have them? Or let them go?¡± Viktor scratched his head, it wasn''t an unusual phenomenon for the church to ignore summoned champions during eras of peace, but he still found himself batting an eyelid whenever the fact was brought up.


    ¡°Not exactly, we couldn''t find them because the seers had not predicted any turmoil and if they kept the land peaceful then so be it, the less work we need to do the better. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°It was a summoning ritual of incredible proportion, much more mana involved than we ever expected. Do you remember when the Stellar Observatory malfunctioned?¡±


    ¡°It was a while back, yes.¡± Viktor nodded, a sinking feeling growing within him.


    ¡°We suspected it was this ritual conducted poorly so we thought nothing more of it. Like a feedback loop gone wrong as the summoning happened, so we let it slide, no real need as I said before. Which brings us to now," Vitellius paused for another swig, "Normally we would want you to bring them in or just let it slide and that is that.¡±


    ¡°And this one is different because?¡±


    ¡°Because of what the Kargathaxians told us about the Fell one¡¯s and that the seers have felt the fluctuations of divine energies once again, and wouldn¡¯t you know it. It was the exact same energy from six years ago, a dark and malevolent mana that briefly disabled the Observatory.¡± Vitellius said, his voice growing cold. Taking another swig from the flask Vitellius unsealed one of the papers, breaking the papal binding holding it together.


    ¡°You suspect the dark mana and the Fell one¡¯s rise is connected?¡±


    ¡°Suspect? We are almost certain something is happening. The attacks on Ingramar? Serilda and her team have already been to the area and recovered a survivor.¡±


    ¡°I thought we just negotiated for them to enter?¡± Viktor replied with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°As if the Inquisition ever needed permission to operate besides for show.¡± Vitellius chuckled grimly. In an instant his face grew dark, ¡°You see this seal?¡± He held up the unbound paper.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°You might know it as the Pontiff¡¯s mark, whatever you need, the council will provide. Find this summoned champion Viktor, we all remember Saint Theobald the Great saving us from the first demons a millennia ago, few remember how he grew enamoured with power and led the Second and Third Dark tides against life itself before we put him down.¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­so you suspect that¡­¡±


    ¡°Not me, us, the Stellar Council suspects that we are in the midst of the birth of another Dark Champion. Bring them back to us so that we might save them, but kill them if you must, whatever the cost.¡±


    Viktor merely nodded. Vitellius was, based on his time spent with the portly man, an idiot who schemed perhaps a bit too much for a man of the cloth, he certainly spent more time without it in brothels. Yet to see such a corrupt man grow so grim worried Viktor. This was serious.


    ¡°Would there be anything else, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Vitellius pulled out a final paper from his sleeve, ¡°By order of the Stellar Council and High Inquisitor Maximus I hereby grant you the authority to call upon both the Order of the Cursed Hunt, and the Order of Silence in your endeavor. May the witch hunters and the venatus assassins serve you like the templars have, Viktor. They will have a contingent stationed in Eichafen that you are to meet up with before anything. We¡¯ll try to keep the authorities off your back while you work.¡±


    ¡°And you say I''m formal sir.¡±


    Vitellus chuckled as he brushed it aside, ¡°To think you can joke around amuses me. But Viktor, listen closely. The council trusts you, because you have remained faithful to the church, heh even more than me if I¡¯m being candid. But I can¡¯t be a terrible example of an Oraetor if there¡¯s no one left to set examples for, so, get it done, be the man I couldn¡¯t be. Astralis guide you.¡±


    Standing up, Vitellius left Viktor staring dumbfounded at the various papers splayed out on the table. Though he had served faithfully for decades, he had never seen the church so rattled as to extend so many resources for, well, anything. So this is the start of the end times huh? It feels so¡­so anti-climactic, just find the champion of darkness and kill them before the Fell God rises, easier said than done. He chuckled to himself before picking up the map examining the scribbles and began adding his own annotations, Well then, let the hunt begin.

 Act 2 Prologue: The Lion Readies for War

    ¡°Melton is a deeply divided land. Caught in a trifold divide between; the aristocrats, mostly formed from old lineages tracing back to the old House Meltius; the yeomanry and peasantry, mostly from migrants and others who filtered into Melton over time; and the Beastkin and Raiders, Local tribes who lived here since ages past and raiders from Nautica. It is a land that constantly has to manage the demands of the different constituencies, though with the invasion of Dracen, most of the beastfolk remaining are either enslaved or fourth class citizens with little sympathy from the greater populace. Meaning that their needs are now rarely met in the halls of policy as the barony of Dracen grows ever more restless. A dangerous situation in my eyes.¡±


    - Commander Seamus Eymer, Frostwind Sentinel, Discussion with Researcher Edmund Hagsbane


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Loose!¡± A voice echoed throughout the hallway.


    A volley of arrows slammed into the surprised knights, many fell as only a few had their shields raised.


    ¡°Forward!¡± The voice ordered, and a contingent of household knights and royal guardsmen pushed past the archers, running through the few knights that survived the volley.


    The palace walls were coated with evidence of violence, many courtiers and servants caught within the crossfire, just as many nobles too found themselves caught in the middle. Most of the traitors had already been dispatched, but few still roamed the palace halls and more still had fled to the adjoining castle, the jewel of Melisgrad, Goldenlight Keep.


    Situated on a bluff along the city¡¯s coastline, the palace and subsequent castle were incredibly well defended against hostile attacks. The city acted as a large maze of tunnels for the attackers, the palace and palatial walls a staggering behemoth of construction ingenuity, the cliff side of the bluff a natural wall against naval attacks. Yet it was all for naught, as the rebellion sparked up internally, from within the very defenses, and the formidable walls and towers were now a prison. Around the palace and the castle was now a ring of iron and stone, no one gets in or out all in service of a simple goal, to depose a king.


    Second Prince Edward had long chafed against King Bran¡¯s tyranny. Throughout the years he watched as his father had long ignored the wishes of the council, disregarded the rights of the lords in pursuit of his own goals. It came to a head during the kingsmoot, when despite the advice of most of the gathered lords, the king refused to take action. Seeing his moment to change Meltonian history, Prince Edward rallied the dissatisfied nobles and used his personal retinue, augmented by mercenaries from the north to overwhelm the palace guard. Those who stood in their way were simply cut down as they hunted for the king.


    He had always been more interested in politics than his brothers, a fact not expected when he was first born. Standing almost six foot tall, with the same hawk like nose and dark stubble that everyone else in the family had, but with the key difference being the more orange-brown eyes of his mother and youngest brother Leo. Everyone thought that with his muscular frame, commanding face and height that he would be like First Prince Andrews, a warrior, knightly figure of legend who gallantly led brave Meltonians into combat. But his mind remained drawn to the more learned pathways much to his parent''s disappointment and to "leave this for your brothers." He was never a contender for kingship but here he stood, as leader of a united Meltonian aristocracy and people, united by their desire for action and rage.


    The few surviving loyalist lords had fled, likely whisking away his brother Third Prince Alvin out from under him. Whilst the revolutionaries had summoned their own troops to support the attack. The brief conflict lasted for all of four days, and now it seemed that the fall of Goldenlight was all but certain.


    They had retreated beyond the siege cordon the past few in an attempt to force a peaceful ceasefire, but King Bran had proved unwilling, and with reluctance Prince Edward ordered the clearing of the palace and the castle.


    Beyond the hallway, a faint click could be heard as stone walls on the other end parted, a nervous looking weasel of a man stepped through, quivering in fear as behind him a dozen odd green, tall and vicious orc barbarians followed along.


    A particularly tall and muscular orc draped with chainmail and furs pushed past the weasel and nodded.


    ¡°Manling.¡±


    ¡°Warchief.¡±


    The green giant spoke and Edward responded.


    ¡°Your spy speaks the truth, this tunnel leads into the keep. An emergency exit, or an opportune entrance.¡± The orc grinned and Edward nodded, gesturing for his contingent of knights to proceed.


    Falling in line with the orcs, the warchief grunted approvingly as the group got moving. This was a gamble for the Prince, to sneak directly into the keep and force a negotiation, bringing along the orcs as both intimidation and as evidence for the threats that must unite the nation.


    Dank cobbled stone walls glistened with a hint of moisture, vines and other flora having snuck their way in over the years. An eerie silence rang loud from ahead, and the assault force walked wearily as only the sofft clattering of their boots and armour echoed down the long hallway. The operational silence was only briefly disturbed when they passed by a small section with torches, a few corpses of the guards that maintained the tunnel and Edward muttered a small prayer for their souls. Collateral damage on the road to unification.


    ¡°My lords and compatriots, the passage ends here. It connects to the grand hall, you best be ready.¡± Lord Aeldred¡¯s weasel like voice rang out from up ahead, his hand held onto an unused sconce.


    The combined knights, guards, orcs and lords glanced at each other before looking to their prince.


    ¡°Very well, let this pointless conflict end here. Father, will, must see reason.¡± Edward proclaimed and the group shared a quiet cheer.


    Lord Aeldred pushed down on the sconce and the old mechanisms creaked out a rusty screech as the decades old gears grinded against each other. The squadron collectively pulled out their weapons, a mess of swords, axes and crossbows as the tension rose with every squeak they all watched wordlessly as the walls lifted to reveal a well decorated if just shy of opulent throne room.


    ¡°Secure the keep!¡± Edward yelled.


    ¡°Yes my lord!¡± The men responded whilst the orcs just let loose guttural roars and charged in with the soldiers.


    Surprised men-at-arms and crown guards were cut down in a moment and a handful of royal huscarls formed a shield wall in front of a doorway. Orcs jumped past their human allies and smashed into the shield walls with their axes, pulling away the huscarls shields as their knightly comrades thrusted into the lines. The majority of the defenders wilted under the assault and the few retreated deeper into the castle.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Lord Roderick, take your sentinels and secure the surrounding area, warchief, we give chase!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± One of the knights acknowledged and led a contingent out a northern doorway.


    ¡°Mmm now this is why I¡¯m here manling.¡± The warchief grinned.


    Pushing through the doorway they found themselves in another hallway as another set of defenders sallied forth to meet them.


    ¡°Protect the king!¡±


    ¡°For Melton!¡±


    Before Prince Edward could speak, the battle was joined. A clash of steel and arms as many were quickly cut down in moments. An orgy of violence desecrated the royal hallways as all but three defenders perished under the orcish bloodlust. Edward¡¯s contingent only suffered a wounded guardsmen and one orc lost. Demoralized, the defenders surrendered and pointed towards another door down the hall. Edward shared a glance with Lord Aeldred and the man nodded. Performing some hand gestures the attackers readied themselves. One last confrontation.


    ¡°Allow me¡± The warchief smiled and Prince Edward watched in awe as the orc lifted a meaty leg and launched the reinforced doorway straight off its hinges.


    The shock wore off quickly enough and they stormed in, surprising a gathering of lords and his father at the head of a round table.


    ¡°W-what is the meaning of this?¡± One of the lords asked without even blinking the warchief snapped the man¡¯s neck, throwing his still warm corpse to the floor.


    ¡°The manling speaks, the rest listen, quietly.¡± He growled, pointing to Prince Edward even as the few guards in the room bravely armed themselves.


    Nodding his tepid approval, Prince Edward stepped forward followed by Aeldred, much to the horror of the gathered council and king.


    ¡°You trait-¡± one of the lord¡¯s spoke before wilting under the orc¡¯s malevolent gaze.


    ¡°My apologies, fellow members of the witan. But I have made my choice.¡± Aeldred bowed his head politely much to their consternation.


    King Bran on the other hand, looked defeated, a face wrinkled with resignation and anger.


    ¡°Speak, my son.¡± He spoke, his voice trembling with rage.


    Prince Edward looked to his supporters, and with their own little acknowledgements of support, he began addressing the gathered lords.


    ¡°My fellow lords and ladies of Melton, I apologize for the nature of this meeting. But Melton has spoken, the assembly of lords has spoken, and they call for action. For too long the King, my father, and you, leaders of the witan, have held back our people, denied our right to take action.¡±


    ¡°But surely this doesn¡¯t justify a coup on your own father?¡± A councilor clad in yellow and green robes spoke up.


    ¡°Oh? It doesn¡¯t? For years, years! Melton has suffered from Carradorians abducting our frontiersmen from the border. For years! Father had claimed bandits, animals, or some other wild manner of creature took their lives. For years! Our people yearned for action and you denied them, and even now we still seek justice-¡±


    ¡°Justice?! What justice?!¡± King Bran slammed the table with a ferocious roar, startling everyone and even the brutish chieftain unintentionally winced.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°I protect Meltonian interests, I protected our borders and I ensured that we did not earn any more unnecessary ire from our neighbors. Our people suffer but we have no proof that the Carradorians are the ones raiding our villages, no proof that they are the ones abducting our peoples, hells even the Carrdorians suffer from such disappearances. And now an undead menace has revealed itself, the true culprit behind the crime and you all still doubt my judgment?!¡±


    ¡°Really? The undead? The same skeletons and zombified messes that roam around aimlessly and shamble along until some luckless farmer puts them down with a pitchfork? Those undead are the ones that caused our woes and theirs? The same undead somehow ambushed Prince Leo, dearest brother and your own son, might I remind you, in a precision attack that could only have happened if planned by a high intelligence being. That somehow these mindless dead could execute something of that caliber and still somehow remain undetected?¡±


    ¡°Yes! As the crisis shows!¡±


    ¡°I cannot¡­cannot fathom how you can¡¯t see the simple truth, father. That they, the people, the Carradorians took brother Leo, and you refuse to attack them because of peace?!¡± Edward yelled, ¡°Peace their kobold asses, Melton has had enough, I¡¯ve had enough. Have you seen the people suffering? The woman crying for their lost children or fathers crying for their families? Do you seriously believe Carrador is not involved and that the undead hordes could somehow pull that off?¡±


    A vein almost popped in his father¡¯s head but King Bran sat himself back down with gritted teeth, ¡°Yes. I truly believe that the undead are controlled by some higher power and are in fact, acting with impunity across the Mistveil. And that they are the ones that took dear Leo.¡±


    A murmur of discontent spread through Prince Edward¡¯s ranks as they digested his words and the dissatisfaction was best summarized by the warchief.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± The orc growled.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Prince Edward quickly chimed back in, ¡°Regardless father, it is over. Relinquish the crown bloodlessly and tell us where my brother Alvin is.¡±


    ¡°Tsh, so you can kill him?¡± The King barked back sarcastically and Edward glowered at him.


    ¡°So I can convince him of his folly¡­father.¡±


    ¡°If only I could believe you,¡± Bran sighed, ¡°He is long gone, Duke Lucien had already taken him away. Now,¡± King Bran effortlessly removed the crown and threw it at Edward, the man ducking as it clattered against the wall, ¡°Leave me be.¡±


    Sighing, Edward picked up the crown and studied it before handing it to a nearby knight. ¡°You know I cannot allow that father, you shall be put in house arrest and sent to Stramere. The rest of you witan¡­I had expected better from you but as Melton must unite to face its threats you are all pardoned of your crimes.¡± Edward began, earning a few breaths of relief as the tension left more than a few shoulders.


    His knights too began lowering their weapons and the kings guard seemed to deflate as well. No one moved to stop Bran as the man somberly exited the meeting room, the door closing behind him with a sad click.


    ¡°Lord Aeldred, though I admire not your treachery, I appreciate your sacrifice for the realm, hence I shall appoint you as the realm¡¯s chancellor considering Earl Rutley¡¯s untimely demise.¡± Edward interrupted the silence.


    The weasel¡¯s eyes seemed to glint with exuberance and he quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you my liege! I will not disappoint!¡±


    Ignoring the compliment Edward pointed at the map on the table, ¡°Your first task is to ensure Earl Rutely¡¯s family does not rise up in open rebellion and try to quell dissent for this unfortunate event. Forcefully or otherwise. Your second task is to send a missive to Carrador. Tell King Edelin that Melton marches to war, that we will crush their heads beneath our boots until they return to us my brother and our people.¡±


    At that a small murmur of agreement coursed through the room, even the councilors offered their half hearted agreements at this proposal.


    ¡°Duke Brynn,¡± Edward addressed an older man who was sat at the table, ¡°I appreciate greatly your contribution to the safety of the realm but¡­¡±


    ¡°Save your yammering young man, get on with it.¡± The older man waved his hand in annoyance.


    ¡°Very well, Lord Sykes, I appoint you marshal of the realm. See to it that the Duke gives you no trouble and begin an immediate search for Prince Alvin, do what you need to, the realm must remain united.¡± Edward turned to one of his knights.


    ¡°Yes milord!¡±


    ¡°My lords and ladies, and err warchief. Melton stands at a crossroads, and though my father held back our rage, he is here no longer. We march to war, to reclaim what is ours and to avenge our people. Let the world know our might! The power of the lion¡¯s of Melton. Let them hear the pride¡¯s roar for eternity.¡±


    ¡°The pride roars eternal!¡± His retinue echoed.


    With a heavy heart Edward turned his attention to the map on the table and sighed. With just one swift strike against the crown, the Kingdom of Melton was now at war.

 Act 2 Chapter 1: A Maid Once Again

    ¡°Much can be learned from just looking at the mercenaries that form a nation¡¯s exports to the wider continent. For example, Meltonian mercenary bands reflect the wide range of cultures that make up the kingdom very well. Say, the Frostwind Sentinels, they dress in upscaled tribal attire, traditional garb with a good layer of chainmail or plate over top, perfect for the cold hilly conditions. Lion¡¯s Fist from the central territories are the more classic, armoured heavy infantry with little fanfare or any real distinctive apparel, a reminder of Meltonian efficiency. Whereas the Raven Skulls maintain a unique mix of yeomanry and professional soldiers and perform more as a light infantry force with light cavalry support, reflective of their lifestyle as farmers and plainsmen.¡±


    - Lieutenant Colonel Kiara Elsoleil, Potomian National Army - ¡°Thoughts and Queries on Mercenaries.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie dashed forward and thrusted her sabre at her target. A futile assault as her opponent side stepped her attack and lashed out. Frightened, her legs swept backwards and tensed as she ducked and swung wildly, her blade almost catching purchase only for a simple backstep to negate her attacks. Frustrated, she pushed herself backwards and tried to regain her posture as well when she froze from the sensation of cold steel lingering dangerously above her head. The faint shadow of a battleaxe hanging overhead.


    ¡°Point.¡± Taurox the minotaur growled politely, and the two backed away to reset.


    Her heart, or what she hoped was still her heart, pounded furiously, the fear of the blademaster¡¯s swing sending panic shooting through her nerves and even as they stood back at a ready she could feel her hands trembling.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡± The blademaster, inquisitor and overly large minotaur declared.


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief only for a scoff to come from her other companion, Annalise. She turned over and stuck a tongue out at the ranger only for her target to sarcastically roll her eyes. It was in jest right? We are¡­still friends I think. The moment of doubt was quickly wiped away as the minotaur rapt her on the head with his massive knuckles, earring her a guffaw from the ranger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes through your head little elf. But that was a poor performance, do you remember what I said at all?¡± Taurox barked.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes sir. A fight is the dance of the body.¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    ¡°Only with commitment can one overcome.¡± She murmured uncomfortably.


    ¡°Good. At least your brain works. Ranger!¡± He turned to Annalise, who was currently trying to carve a crutch.


    ¡°Yes sir! Inquisitor sir.¡± She drawled and the minotaur groaned.


    ¡°You can give me lip only because you¡¯re injured but the second you recover¡­¡± He paused as if realizing that legs do not just recover from being violently removed, ¡°Regardless, what did our little elf friend do wrong there?¡±


    Annalise paused her carving and rubbed her chin, her lips pursed as Sophie found the girl¡¯s striking brown eyes looking her up and down. As she wiggled nervously under the examination the ranger finally spun around to properly face them, almost knocking a soup cup off her log bench.


    ¡°Her movements were easily readable, her muscles and posture tensed more than enough for you to anticipate her next attacks.¡± Annalise spoke much more seriously, ¡°And¡­she lacked intent to harm or the skill to prevent such an act otherwise.¡± Sophie looked up at the minotaur after the older girl¡¯s response and found him nodding almost sagely at the answer.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t somewhat trained I¡¯d have you run laps for your attitude. But,¡± He now turned to Sophie with a glare that signalled the worst thing ever, ¡°The ranger speaks true in that you need to first train your mind to understand that when you strike, you strike. There is no room for hesitation, no room for doubts, when you fight, you commit to achieving the killing blow.¡± A lecture and more practice, Sophie winced at the critique but held her tongue.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She quietly groaned.


    ¡°That aside, your form is sloppy, your stance is too slow to recover, and your reactions are too forceful and too tense. Remember what I said?¡±


    ¡°A fight is the dance of the body?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Which means you need to be limber, to move your muscles and limbs as if they were part of an intricate dance. Almost instinctively and reflexively like you are dancing with your opponent. Unless it is a fencing duel or some special circumstance, you must float around like a dancer. No matter how tough or strong, to remain unpredictable and quick to action. So next time, watch me train and try to analyse how I utilise each muscle in motion. How to dance around the battlefield even despite my size.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you two done? The soup is getting colder and I have spent all morning cooking.¡± Annalise interrupted as she took a sip from her cup.


    Taurox paused, stroking his chin before shrugging, ¡°Heh, fair enough. Ruminate on the lesson young elf, replay the moments in your head and learn from them.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She gave one last nod and followed Taurox over. Plopping herself on a nearby log she sighed in relief and eagerly grabbed the pre filled mug that Annalise had prepared. Her muscles grew sore as the adrenaline wore off and she turned to see Annalise staring at the crutch. A pang of guilt tore through her heart once more and she lowered her head to stare at the food, hoping that food would shake off this strange melancholy.


    It had been just under a week since they crossed the border, though her own mental state had improved after they left the Mistveil. A strange sense of discomfort still churned within the pits of her stomach in her free time, a sense that she had been the unwitting catalyst to so much misfortune on everyone around her, that perhaps if she were not here things might¡¯ve been different. The only thing that lifted it away was whenever Annalise would chat, almost like they used to, or when she threw herself to training with Inquisitor Taurox.


    After they had crossed the border, they had paused multiple times as even with how skilled the blademaster was, signs of wildlife or large migrations still brought them to a standstill. The risk of engagement is far too great with a cripple and a civilian for the minotaur to also watch over. It was on the second day that the minotaur finally grew fed up and decided that Sophie needed to learn how to fight. Without much fanfare he had simply declared this fact. Despite her initial protests, upon remembering how tired Anna always seemed to look, she resolved to no longer be a burden and took up the challenge.


    Unfortunately for Sophie, she had the stark realisation that despite slaying a few undead, she was still woefully inadequate when it came to combat. Thus began an intense bootcamp, the party¡¯s progress slowed to a crawl as a four day journey turned to a week. They stopped and trained whenever the opportunity arose much to her horror and the ranger¡¯s amusement. Drills, exercises, sparring, and even survival skills were intensively taught as she found more and more of her time consumed by the endeavor. Perhaps she was improving, but that she could only assume, on the bright side, she found herself having more time focused on training and less on thinking. Perhaps for the better.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Drinking down the soupy concoction with wild onions, herbs, roots and ration jerky was nutritious if not the most flavourful thing in Cyndralia. Every once in a while, she would think fondly of the meal Anna and her shared back in Eichafen, the spectacular tastes, smells and flavours. Then she would wonder what Eva would think of it, and try to ask Annalise for the name only to realise that it would likely not remain standing given the fact that traitors attacked from within as the undead swarmed from without. And like that, she would find her thoughts growing darker, more despondent until she clammed up in silence once more.


    At least I talk more now, she gave herself a bittersweet smile and downed the rest of the lukewarm mug.


    Twiddling her thumbs Sophie turned to find Annalise looking at her and stared back, holding her gaze for a moment before she grew uncomfortable and surrendered. Fidgeting uneasily she looked at Taurox to find him also looking at her. Profoundly uncomfortable she squirmed for a few seconds and the other two burst out into laughter.


    ¡°Wha-what?!¡± Sophie protested.


    Annalise shook her head and pointed to the inquisitor. Dread filled Sophie¡¯s heart only for the minotaur to end things with a snort.


    ¡°You were so off in your own world you didn¡¯t hear a word I said didn¡¯t you?¡± Taurox beamed maliciously.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Sophie stuttered and gulped.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°No-nothing, sorry.¡± She lowered her head.


    Taurox sighed and stood up. Gesturing to the wider forest with an exaggerated wave, the minotaur¡¯s beady eyes looked almost nostalgic for but a brief moment before his instructor''s gaze took hold.


    ¡°We, young elf, are but a day or two away from Harweald and then another week and a few days to Melisgrad. I was telling the ranger how we would make the approach and what background we¡¯re giving the two of you.¡±


    Sophie looked at Taurox with confusion, why would we need a background?


    Meeting her gaze a wry smile appeared on the minotaur¡¯s face, ¡°This is why you need to focus on your surroundings even when resting, young elf. I know that look, and while it wouldn¡¯t matter in a more peaceful world, we live in times of strife. And with Viktor, I mean Inquisitor von Kranz confirming that Melton was likely marching to war, we need to make sure that whatever we tell them won¡¯t have the two of you hanged as spies or saboteurs.¡±


    Sophie stifled a surprised gasp and looked at Annalise who only shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m a ranger and registered adventurer Sophie, I should be fine but you¡­¡± Annalise trailed off.


    ¡°You are not just from Carrador but also an elf and well¡­let¡¯s just say the Kingdom of Melton might not see either of those traits as exactly desirable. Even less so if Sergeant Wilde¡¯s observations are accurate.¡± Taurox finished the thought for Annalise.


    Sophie remained silent, the daunting possibility of creating more problems for her companions brewing up all manner of anxiety.


    ¡°The ranger had made a good point earlier,¡± Taurox raised a bullish eyebrow and continued, ¡°My, and soon your escort¡¯s inquisitorial statuses, could get you through most of Melton¡¯s bureaucratic nightmare but at the end of the day, we are inquisitorial agents trying to remain discreet. Hence while in a few cases we could help actively, our orders are to passively support and monitor you from the background; for that I apologise, little elf.¡±


    She frowned and scrunched up her nose, for the inquisitor did speak truth but still left her with no real ideas. She ran her hands through the worn down cloak wrapped around her, she could try to cover her head and ears, but that was only a temporary solution. Looking back up she found the minotaur and ranger deep in thought, the group collectively trying to think of a solution until she noticed her friend¡¯s stump and the guilt gave her an idea.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± She whispered and the other two slowly turned their attention to her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Annalise asked, a frown also etched onto her face.


    ¡°I-I¡­I have an idea.¡± Sophie nervously stammered.


    "Huh what did she say?" Taurox asked from across the camp.


    ¡°She has an idea.¡± Annalise answered for her.


    ¡°Oh? Do go on, and speak up.¡±


    Sophie looked to the two and wrapped her hand around the mug for support.


    ¡°Well¡­umm¡­¡± She paused, unsure of how not to offend the girl, ¡°Your leg.¡±


    The brief statement earned her an amused glare from Annalise, a clear warning to watch her next words and she squirmed under the pressure.


    ¡°Well I take it you¡¯re not just making fun of me for losing a leg.¡± The ranger chuckled darkly and Sophie quickly shook her whole body.


    ¡°No! No! Would never!¡± She pleaded and the other girl quickly put on a more sympathetic expression.


    ¡°Alright, alright, sorry Sophie, just¡­joking to myself. You can go on.¡± Annalise said, apologetically but tinged with a hint of annoyance.


    Sophie sighed and tried again to form a more coherent sentence. Clearly, stupid, speak clearly.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m Eva¡¯s maid,¡± She raised her voice and paused gettingt two confused nods before continuing, ¡°As long as we¡¯re here I could be yours.¡± And perhaps also make myself less of a burden in your eyes, but that part she kept to herself.


    The other two stared at her in silence and she wondered if she said something offensive when the minotaur nodded sagely.


    ¡°It could work. Sometimes the simplest answers work the best.¡± His low voice now a smooth but heavy grumble. ¡°You are, pardon my bluntness, a one legged ranger. It would make sense for there to be a minder, and in this case why not a maid?¡±


    Annalise stared daggers at the two, her sense of self worth flaring up as the idea felt condescending in her mind. But, before long her expression softened at Sophie¡¯s downcast eyes and groaned in resignation.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    The minotaur nodded approvingly and Sophie felt a small spark flicker to life inside of her. She was a maid first and foremost, and though the journey had been tough she was one again. This was something she knew how to do, how to ease her mistress¡¯s burdens and serve as an extension of oneself. She would make Annalise feel better and help her along this journey, she would be the protector this time around. And I won¡¯t fail this time.


    Seeing the little elf perk up, the minotaur clapped his hands to regain everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve decided the broad strokes we need to come up with the finer details, things that you will have to memorize in case guards or other such entities ask. One such point, which I¡¯ve had time to mull over is how you got here. In this instance the truth is the most effective deterrent¡± Taurox¡¯s voice boomed across their small camp, ¡°So if anyone asks how you arrived at Melton tell them the general truth but not all of it.¡±


    ¡°The general truth?¡± The ranger queried.


    ¡°You arrived because a quest went wrong and the undead attacked in force. Fortunately church templars and inquisitors were nearby and rendered what aid we could. Choosing to follow your rescuers given that Eichafen was attacked as well, you arrived here. Because let¡¯s face it, a platoon of templars and dozens of civilians aren¡¯t going to stay unreported, least of which with how Vik-Inquisitor von Krantz pulled rank. But that¡¯s the gist of what you both need to be able to say anyways.¡±


    Sophie looked at Annalise and gave her a small nod, receiving one in return.


    ¡°Yeah we could do that.¡± The older girl replied on their behalf.


    ¡°Good. But for now you two get some rest and I¡¯ll figure out the finer details, call it an inquisitor¡¯s instinct but something feels wrong. I suspect the coming weeks might prove more harrowing than planned so enjoy the calm when you can.¡± Taurox added as he moved to practice his own skills, throwing a look to the elf.


    Sophie had wanted to relax but her shoulders drooped at the sight, she understood the command well enough, time to watch him flex his skills and learn stances, she grumbled. Irritated, she managed to cast a glance at Annalise, who had nonchalantly returned to carving out her crutch, and felt rejuvenated at once. That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t burden her more, you just wait Anna, I¡¯ll be your sword-arm and shield soon enough! A small huff escaped her lips, and though watching the minotaur practice his techniques was torture, it was torture she was willing to endure. As determination flooded back she also couldn¡¯t help but shake that small uneasy feeling in the back of her mind, the feeling that happened to agree with the inquisitor, and that the sooner she could be useful in a fight, the better.

 Memories Adrift: Lost in the Dark

    ¡°Eyes, the eyes. There''s so many eyes. It sees us. It sees us all! The eyes are watching, it can see us. It knows! It knows! Can''t run. When it wakes, it wakes and it ends! All will be gone, gone, gone! All will be...¡±


    - "Note: Records of Patient''s Last Words Before Execution", Uranan Wellbeing Institute of Traxia, Doctor Cosmian Psellus


    <hr><hr>


    It could sense the wailing, the screaming and cries alongside faint gurgling. It was not expecting the disturbance, the sudden disruption to its brief peaceful millennia of respite had confused it. It was certainly not expecting guests, not here. Forcing its multitude of eye stalks and eyes to wrench themselves open proved to be a challenge as its time spent stagnating had lulled it to idleness.


    The screams and choked gurgles sounded more frantic and with one last effort it forced its plethora of extensions to come back to life, its body vibrating with energy as the last of its weariness began to fade away. Yet, much to its growing confusion, a strange looking four limbed creature was busy flailing away, gasping desperately for something as it tried to make more noises. Behind the strange creature the last violent flickers of a portal flared to life before vanishing, provoking a stronger reaction from the small creature as it clawed at where the portal once was.


    A small star flickered to life nearby and it turned over to stare in awe as one smaller one lit up its mind as its ancient memories slowly returned. The strange creature likely needed to breathe, and despite the small thing¡¯s inferiority, it was curious enough at the intrusion and coiled its tentacles around it, secreting a preserving agent that it knew could keep creatures like the small one alive for a brief amount of time. Though the small thing squirmed intensely within its grasp, it shushed it by producing a light dusting of hibernation inducing mucus and coated the small creature.


    It wrapped its limbs tightly around for a moment, then two, then a tension that filled its amorphous form as the creature stilled. Relinquishing the creature to its more sensitive limb it cradled the two leg, two armed thing and listened quietly to the barely detectable beating of a heart. Fascinated by the rhythmic thumps amidst the low hum of the universe.


    Quietness reigned once more and the distant hum of the stars brought peace back to its humble abode. But it was curious nonetheless and trilled a pleasing song as a gnarled limb coiled itself around the small thing¡¯s head.


    Flashes and memories flowed in but an instant. Colours, sounds and tastes tickled its perception and it greedily drank from the well, the first real stimulation since its extended hibernation began. Like a star going supernova, the memories it absorbed were like a key to a secret chamber, and as the blast wave from the star flowed outwards, so too did its own mind begin recalling its own memories.


    Extending a set of appendages outward, it painted the void with the strange sights and halls that it saw in the small thing. It crafted a world around itself as it revelled in the newfound experiences and it was glad for the small thing¡¯s appearance. Tentacles soared as it weaved grand magicks, bringing the images and memories to life as it birthed from its powers a realm of its own. Only when it was done crafting its world did it grow to pause. It remembered now, how the other beings of great power had been disdainful of it, how they had thrown it into a prison of their making and now the small thing was with it.


    It trilled somberly at the thought, it was not sorry as much as regretful that the small thing would no longer remember much. It had been too greedy and hastily brought about what the small thing had labeled a bed, and weaved it into existence using the very fabric of the stars. Unfurling its appendages it placed the small thing in the large bed and drew forth the essence of life from the emptiness of the prison, tearing through stars and gasses as it made the prison habitable for the small thing.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Clearly in error, the other caster of magicks in the small thing¡¯s memory must have conducted a ritual in haste, though it too was quite surprised as how its prison had been so easily pierced by another. It realized the caster of magicks had done so in haste and their primitive rituals must have carried quite a few components for someone to get it so wrong. Yet it was also through the memories that it saw how lonely the small thing would now be, the sounds and pain from the ones around it in its last moment.


    In the vast emptiness of its prison amongst the stars, it was not lonely, but it hoped that perhaps the small thing would understand the calm solitude of the stars. It opened its main eye and gazed down at the almost insignificant figure and felt a modicum of kinship. Knowing that the hurtful memories have been swallowed by it, it was reassured the small thing would remain blissfully unaware.


    Taking in what little it could from the creature, it processed the memories and came to the surprising revelation that the world where it was from, was in fact, where it was also banished from. Intrigued, it considered embracing the creature wholly but at the last second reconsidered. Going through the new memories it parsed through the strange phrases and words before cross referencing it with its own memories.


    Safi¡­So¡­Sofi


    It drawled out the words and found the harsher sound of the creature¡¯s name more annoying to trill than its superior, more well rounded tone. Pulling a few more ancient words from its mind it ran a thin appendage over the small thing, it now had company in its prison and it was now awake. It would preserve this new creature.


    So¡­fi¡­rest¡­well


    Looking closely at the memories, it began weaving the world and interspersing it with everything it could remember and what little fanciful details it decided to add.


    Small¡­So¡­fi¡­thou¡­


    It paused, wondering why it was even trying to emulate the speech patterns of the creature. Then it concluded that it had either gone insane or was more bored than it had expected in this prison. It trilled inconclusively and returned to the task at hand.


    Thou¡­art safe¡­safe¡­now¡­?


    A soft rumbling shook the stars as it drew upon its own powers, a millennia of disuse rendering the release chaotic and uncertain. Planets trembled as the fabric of the universe was torn into two, the darkness and the void collapsing into one as light flared brightly in the nothing. It found the small Sofi¡¯s thread, one amongst uncountable trillions, and in a moment of mischief tore the thread away. A tiny gray amongst the tapestry of the other mythic beings, vengeance and boredom in equal measure as it freed the small Sofi from fate itself. In response, creation itself roared in anger and it could feel the presence of other beings, desperately trying to find out what went wrong.


    All while it trilled softly to itself and the small Sofi, only in the void is both darkness and light absent. The tiny thread would remain forever unbound, and in a swift motion it absorbed the gray fabric. Amused, it came up with a new plan, a new way to irritate those that had imprisoned it, the small Sofi came from their world and with her it had the perfect means to interfere. Yet it did not know when she would return to her world, when another portal would make itself known to it. The prison was lonely and desolate, the thing¡¯s arrival happened through pure chance, or so it assumed, and there was no telling how long it would take.


    It however, was understanding and powerful, thus it drew forth great magicks to drain the life force of nearby stars, sucking their very essence into the void, churning, crushing matter itself into a substance to be manipulated by it. It was a fact that many such creatures like the small Sofi would age and possibly die, but now it would not be a concern as long as she was with it. To it, time was but a concept for the void, something to follow or not as it desired, and now it choose to share this gift. Satisfied, it looked down gently at its new ward, who was hibernating peacefully in the bed thing.


    Safe now....here¡­I shalt¡­care¡­for¡­thou. Thou art...bound by fate¡­no longer.

 Act 2 Chapter 2: Rabbits and Fields

    ¡°After the sacking and annexation of Dracen, the amount of internal insurrections and rebellions by beastfolk did not improve their image in the eyes of the average Meltonian. Thus a cyclical cycle of harsher treatment that inevitably leads to more discontent. It is only in recent years after several heavy handed purges that they have managed to achieve some semblance of order in the southern counties but even now, the threat of another uprising has the Sixth Regiment of Foot permanently stationed across the territory. It¡¯s a well paying gig if you don¡¯t mind the possibility of an ambush. One might find themselves relaxing in the refreshing southern air, mostly relegated to standing guard, mostly. And the locals hate you. But, the pay is good.¡±


    - Former Corporal Egilberth Arnisson, Meltonian Army Recruiter, ¡°Sixth Regiment ¡°Beast Slayers¡± Recruiting Pitch¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Another bump in the road caused their mount to suddenly lurch forward, the rapid motion unsettling her stomach once again. Accepting that she would likely despise horse riding for a long time, she leaned into the ranger¡¯s back and turned her attention back to the road ahead. They had finally reached the edge of the forest and to her surprise the ground dipped downward like a basin as if it purposefully dropped itself to intersect a river that ran across the length of it. Surrounding it a thinning but still present forest looked much more vibrantly green than the Mistveil behind them, the trees themselves healthy shades of colour as opposed to the deathly paleness of the Mistveil. Trees swayed gently in the wind as the lively sounds of forest animals sounded free and wild, no longer fearful and deadly.


    Moderately sized tracts of farmland covered the slopes of the basin, guarded by hedges, fences and occasional bundles of trees, all leading down to a small rustic looking wooden town, Harweald. Sturdy wooden palisades surrounded what Sophie would term a village almost town, though considering the scattered farming homesteads around it she supposed it could be a town. Herds of cattle, sheep and horses roamed across some of the fields, small dotted figures indicating the presence of proper civilization after almost a week and a half of trekking through forest.


    As the ranger spurred the horse forward, Sophie turned her attention back to the forest behind them. Finally out of that hellish place, upturning her nose and giving the Mistveil one last sneer, she held back a spiteful scream and settled down.


    The minotaur too seemed to breathe a sigh of relief as she spotted his oval eyes gazing at the scenery around them. Curious, she stealthily tried to peek at Annalise and found the ranger also trying to take in the new environment. Her thoughts coalesced with a sobering picture of how long her friend had spent operating around the Mistveil and how strange it must be to arrive at a land so seemingly devoid of worry, if not completely tranquil. Birds chirped their greetings and the sun¡¯s rays basked the basin in its glory. She found herself reminded of the fond times spent at the Rosengart gardens, or of Eva and her tea parties just for the two of them when her mistress had no one else to entertain.


    Yet she found the moment of joy quickly replaced by a depressing wave as she caught sight of the despondent ranger. How her friend had turned so quickly from fascination to sorrow and tightened her grip around Anna¡¯s waist. Though the older girl tensed slightly, they settled wordlessly into the embrace. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be a good assistant, promise. I¡¯ll find Riza too. She wanted to say much more, but the words would not leave her mouth and she just silently clung on.


    Her quiet musings however were quickly interrupted when the ranger reached behind her, groping Sophie¡¯s back in a panic. Confused, she just stared in surprise until the ranger turned back to her.


    ¡°Hood! Hood!¡± Annalise hissed and Sophie quickly pulled the worn out cape over her, the poor hood only just barely covering her eyes without them sticking out.


    Flustered, she turned to find that the minotaur seemed to shift his mood completely. Blademaster Taurox looked less like an angry soldier and more stern steward ready to advise a Duke.


    ¡°Halt! In the name of King Edward the Valiant, identify yourselves travellers!¡± A powerful voice barked from the front, sending Sophie into a startled jump and almost slipping off the horse.


    ¡°Edward?¡± Taurox muttered quietly to himself.


    ¡°Hail guardsmen! I am an adventurer from Carrador with my assistant.¡± Annalise answered for the trio, pulling Sophie¡¯s confused form out from behind her who only quietly nodded at the strangers before she shrank back behind the ranger.


    ¡°Present your guild badge! And what¡¯s with the beast? Companion?¡± The strange looking guard growled.


    Meltonians truly looked so different to Sophie. Aside from the armoured guards near the border post, the gaggle of guardsmen ahead of them were dressed almost like hunters. Leather from head to toe and the occasional treated leather padding over their shoulders and a little kettle helmet. Not even pauldrons huh? But to her own surprise when she tried recalling what other guards she could remember in her memories aside from the household or ducal guardsmen, she had a vague recollection of guards clad in full plate with tabards of black and white. Strange, I guess they must¡¯ve been capital guards. Wish I could¡¯ve seen more of the city, always had to hide in the servants quarters she glumly mused to herself.


    Annalise reached over to flash her guild tags as the inquisitor dismounted. At the sight of an imposing minotaur walking toward them the squad of ten guardsmen gripped their spears tighter, their eyes growing hostile at his approach.


    ¡°That¡¯s far enough beastie. Best stand still if you don¡¯t want us to skewer you through.¡± The lead guard ordered, his kettle helm dipped low as he readied his weapon.


    ¡°Church business.¡± The blademaster scoffed and dangled a small seal in front of them. He seemed relatively friendly but as he had trained her to notice, she could tell his right leg had tensed up, muscles ready to launch him into action.


    ¡°Bullshit. They wouldn''t hire a bullman.¡± One guard whispered rather indiscreetly.


    ¡°Shut your trap, that outfit, one of those silver or black ones.¡± The lead guard hissed to the others.


    ¡°Blacks ones? Surely they don¡¯t¡­¡± Another muttered but the minotaur took another step forward.


    ¡°Are we done here? Or are you heretics obstructing church officials?¡± Taurox growled for maximum effect, puffing his chest out to make the charms and sigils attached to his armour even more prominent.


    ¡°The hells sergeant, are we just going to¡­¡± The first guard protested.


    ¡°Shut it! My apologies templar, your group may proceed.¡± The lead guard apologized, glaring at his subordinates.


    Though none of them seemed particularly happy with the order, the other guardsmen just looked the trio up and down with dark glances before getting out of the way. Their mutterings and grumbles showed clear disdain for the minotaur. The indiscreet guard, a rather portly man, even had the gall to spit at the minotaur¡¯s feet as they passed by. Sophie feared for the man¡¯s life as well but to her surprise Taurox shrugged it off.


    As they traveled further down the lonely dirt road, she quizzically turned to look at the minotaur, a scowl taking up his bovine face. She threw him a questioning look and he returned her gaze with a sigh.


    ¡°Inquisitor von Krantz and I usually travel these roads together. This journey might prove a bit more difficult than expected.¡± Taurox grumbled grimly.


    ¡°More difficult?¡± Sophie queried.


    ¡°Mhmm. Melton has always had a problem with the beastfolk, they conquered the Wolf Lords of Dracen and well, let¡¯s just say any non-human humanoids are seen more as potential saboteurs than anything else. And well, look at me, I¡¯m a walking target.¡± Taurox chuckled at himself.


    A grim look dawned on his face as he seemed to contemplate something before looking directly at Sophie, unnerving her.


    ¡°Young elf, ranger. There might come a point where I must depart to rejoin Inquisitor von Krantz and for that I apologize. Remember, be wary, and be prepared for anything.¡±


    Sophie understood well enough, though it didn¡¯t improve her mood as her shoulders slumped down. The feeling of disappointment welling up within at the thought of losing yet another highly skilled fighter to circumstances outside of their control. Though Annalise didn¡¯t outwardly react, remembering how the ranger felt after she had let Sir Baylein rejoin the Carradorian war effort, Sophie was certain that this news affected her friend much more than she was showing. But with nothing to offer that wasn¡¯t already said, she found herself silent as she turned her attention to the fields and pastures around them.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Golden stalks of grain flitted in the wind as other animals grazed uncaringly in the grassy fields beyond them. Occasionally she would see groups of villagers tending to their crops, but all would glare fearfully at the trio, or rather the minotaur. A part of her felt annoyed at the blatant hatred that they threw at the blademaster, however capable he was. But a guiltier side was just glad she wasn¡¯t the one singled out. Shaking off her horrid thoughts she squinted as she spotted some small creatures between the grain. Kobolds? Goblins? Truthfully she could only speculate as she didn¡¯t really know what they looked like but as her concerns grew a small figure hopped out from the grain.


    Sophie examined the creature as the tiny long eared rodent stared quizzically back at her as the trio trotted away. Rabbits! Excitedly, Sophie shifted her position to get a better view of the fields and foliage, hoping to see more of the furry little critters. Her face adopted a look of horror as she realized where she saw them before, the hunting pelts back home. Poor little cuties. Horrified she could only find happiness by spotting more rabbits lazing around in the fields, the occasional one hopping merrily around.


    A smile reached her cheeks as she spotted a few more before a strange thought snuck its way inside her head, this is a lot of rabbits. Keeping her eyes to the side of the road she spied on even more of the furry critters and tried to get a better image of them burned into her mind. To her surprise, they seemed to generally be ambivalent to the trio¡¯s presence or even that of the occasional farmer or two. Hopping about so carefreely she could imagine Riza also prancing about just enjoying life, ahh¡­damn. The invasive thought ripped her out of the moment and she leaned a little closer against the ranger.


    <hr><hr>


    With the warm sunlight bearing down on them, Sophie only awoke from her nap once the drool had gone too far to be stopped. Quickly wiping her face with excruciating difficulty, she tried to avoid mentioning or pointing out the small damp spot on Annalise¡¯s back, hoping that the padded ranger¡¯s gear was thick enough to let it go unnoticed. Regaining her senses she finally noticed that they had stopped. The soft murmuring of conversation grew clearer as she looked up at the gatehouse in front of them. A gatehouse?! In a panic she bolted up out of her stupor and tried to be as presentable as possible. Earning her a small giggle from the ranger.


    ¡°...see, I told you she¡¯d wake up in time.¡± Anna hissed.


    ¡°Next time just wake her up instead of letting nature do its job.¡± Came a low but heavy whisper, right, the minotaur.


    Looking back and forth, she noted how they were in the middle of a line, the shadow of the gatehouse just barely covering them as more peasants, carts and what she assumed were merchants waited for entry. Making the assumption that no one was watching, she let loose a loud yawn, provoking a chain realization as Annalise and an overly curious peasant also yawned. What she didn¡¯t expect were the glares she soon saw radiating from the guards up ahead. Ahh, hence the whispering.


    Piping down, she spied a rabbit looking at her before turning to stare at something in the distance. But as she followed its gaze, she found her eyes drawn up the slope of the basin. There, between two farms a small dirt road stretched the length of the land and a robed purple figure stared back. Startled, she forcefully tugged Annalise¡¯s sleeve and pointed, only to find nothing there anymore.


    ¡°Sophie what?¡± The other girl huffed, ¡°Yes, the fields are pretty cool and there¡¯s lots of rabbits. Just hang tight alright? It¡¯s almost our turn to go through.¡±


    Distraught, Sophie let go and furrowed her brow, squinting intently at the spot where she saw the figure but also found nothing. I saw him, I saw the purple man there, I swear. Blinking a few more times and finding nothing, she still kept a close eye on her periphery just in case.


    ¡°Next up!¡± A guard shouted and Sophie felt Annalise urge the horse onwards.


    They trotted forward to an area under the gate where three soldiers and a man with a ledger sat or stood around a makeshift wooden table.


    ¡°Welcome to Harweald travelers, state your occupation and business in¡­¡± The deskman trailed off at the sight of the minotaur as the guards also tensed up.


    ¡°Adventurer team Runebound, staying for a day or two then passing through.¡± Annalise quickly interrupted.


    The desk guard, with his little kettle helmet and padded gambeson slowly shifted his gaze from the minotaur that was almost thrice his height and to the ranger.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± He muttered out before another guard quickly nudged his head with their shoulder. ¡°Right. Umm adventurer team Runebound¡­ and uhh,¡± his gaze trailed, ¡°I¡¯ll need you both to dismount and present yourself for inspection mam.¡± He gestured at Sophie and Anna.


    Surprised at being addressed she looked at Annalise who shrugged nonchalantly. Taking that as her cue Sophie slid off the horse and moved to help the ranger when a guard coughed. The man was clad in cheap looking leather and wielded a spear almost as tall as he was. On his face was a mean look that seemed set on tormenting her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He questioned, his hand wagging a spear tip at her.


    Sophie flinched and looked at Annalise who looked back incredulously at her before sighing.


    ¡°She¡¯s my assistant and here to help me.¡±


    ¡°Assistant? The hells do adventurers get assistants?¡± The guards shared a disbelieving look amongst themselves before looking back suspiciously.


    ¡°You gonna gawk or lend a hand?¡± Annalise quipped at her and Sophie quickly shuffled over and helped the ranger off the horse.


    Perhaps it was the hobbling or the fact that she seemed annoyed, but at the sight of her full figure, the guards seemed to soften their expression slightly.


    ¡°Ahh¡­condolences.¡± Desk guard meekly offered before the other guard interrupted.


    ¡°And what about her, she mute or something and why are her eyes so weird?¡± The spear still pointed at Sophie.


    Annalise shared another look of exasperation with Sophie and waited for a moment before she replied curtly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t much like people and well¡­¡± She waved a hand at the line and guards, ¡°lotsa people.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough¡­¡± Desk guard began but got cut off.


    ¡°Off with the hood.¡± The spearman ordered.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Annalise feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Take off her hood.¡± The spearman growled


    Annalise and Sophie exchanged glances before they reluctantly removed her hood, lowering her head slightly as she could feel the crowd around them staring at her ears. Embarrassment tinted her cheeks as she endured the wordless judgment from the bystanders, the sudden silence gnawing away at her until the spearman grunted his disapproval.


    ¡°The hells you doin with this knifed bastard?¡± The spearmen questioned.


    ¡°She¡¯s my minder and maid.¡± Annalise stated the obvious.


    ¡°Oh yeah and you some fancy arse noble? Tickling your fancies with the knife ears?¡±


    ¡°No, and if I was you¡¯d be killed on the spot.¡± The ranger shot back and the guards instantly pointed their weapons at her. The crowd nervously watched on as murmurs traveled along the line. Sophie widened her eyes at the weapons and quickly tugged her friend¡¯s sleeve, only for Annalise to forcefully pull away and lean towards the guard.


    ¡°Oh yeah? That a threat?¡±


    ¡°What if it is? Afraid of a cripple?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it girlie¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough of this.¡± Taurox boomed, his imposing voice cowing the crowd and startling the guards. As they reeled from the shock he pulled out his battleaxe and lifted his other hand to point at the guard, a small star and cross necklace. ¡°My name is Inquisitor Taurox Flamehorn, Eighth sword of the Church of Astralis, Blademaster of the Templar Order the Ordos Protectores and defender of the free peoples. You have wasted enough of my time and if you do not resolve this matter at once I shall label you a heretic for opposing the church and judge you for your crimes.¡±


    Everyone paused at his words, the quiet that descended enough for Sophie to hear the grass nearby rustle as a fearless rabbit hopped past the frozen line of people. Peasants, guards, and others nearby waited with bated breath as the desk guard looked apologetically everywhere but the minotaur, and the spearman only grew more unrepentant.


    ¡°The hells you on¡­¡± The spearman began only for another soldier to viciously smack his helmet, sending the man reeling.


    ¡°Are you fucking stupid? Shut up. It¡¯s the fucking inquisition.¡± The other soldier quickly warned the other, casting a doubt if an apologetic look at the minotaur.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The guard at the desk twiddled his thumbs murmured, ¡°You¡­three¡­yeah...you three may pass. Uhh¡­enjoy your stay.¡±


    People around them looked almost reverentially at the minotaur, their hatred for beastfolk overwhelmed by their devotion to their Gods. And here, before them at a random frontier town stood an agent of the church, the very one responsible for the Gods wills and judgements stood before them.


    ¡°Please, a knife ear, a cripple and a beastie and you expect me to¡­¡± The spiteful spearman never finished his sentence as in the blink of an eye the blademaster demonstrated his skill masterfully. In the span of a few seconds, the spearman was pinned against the gate by the minotaur who shattered the man¡¯s spear in one swift blow. Letting out a pain gasp the man struggled fruitlessly against the minotaur''s singular arm.


    The crowd reacted with shocked gasps and the guards seemed uncertain, their care for their comrade not outweighed by their fear of the inquisitor.


    ¡°Do you have a relevant question?¡± Taurox spoke in a low tone and Sophie held her breath.


    Caught off guard the spearman quickly shook his head and was promptly released by Taurox. Casting angry glances as the humiliated man slowly recovered.


    ¡°Keep your comrade in check or the next time I return Harweald will be consigned to oblivion.¡± The minotaur growled and turned away, leaving the other guards in a stunned silence as they stood wracked with indecision and fear.


    Annalise and Sophie shared a worried glance and nodded furtively at the desk guard and received a frightened smile in return. Throwing up her hood she then helped Annalise back on the horse as she moved to grab the lead. Right, just because he can be nice, the inquisition still wanted to kidnap me. Focus, Sophie, focus. She grumbled to herself and walked alongside the mount as they followed the minotaur¡¯s aggressive stomps.


    ¡°Wel-welcome to Harweald.¡± The desk guard nervously stammered after them and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel just the opposite.

 Act 2 Chapter 3: Strange Little Town

    ¡°ATTENTION: All sympathizers and participants of the Free Draceni Movement shall be persecuted without question. TO: LOYAL CITIZENS of Melton. Reporting of seditious elements is worth: 5 Silver Artes for an actionable tip; 10 Silver Artes for an actionable arrest; 25 Silver Artes for a Rebel. Information on plots and conspiracies can be directed to your local Lionhunter¡¯s office.¡±


    - Flier on Statue of High King Eren Meltius in Harweald Townsquare


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie nervously glanced to her left and right, here an oppressive air of discontent hung heavy over the trio. The minotaur with a scowl etched across his face as Annalise looked ever more uncomfortable at spending time here no matter how much Sophie hugged her. Wary eyes loomed over the group as the odd companions wandered through the barely cobbled roads.Though the warm rays of the sun above shone brightly, they did little to lift the despondent mood that held the town in its grasp.


    Unlike in Rumhol at least, the air here was clear and unfettered by excessive fog around them, colour still clung around in spite of the dour atmosphere. Behind the town wall¡¯s lay a seemingly incoherent pattern of design. Many houses were made of wooden logs from foundation to roof all a warm earthy brown from the treated wood. Others had come off a bit more cheaply, thatched roofs on top of walls made out of wooden sticks and other bits. It was an eclectic if not serviceable style of design and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but notice that there weren¡¯t any buildings that seemed to stand out. There¡¯s the stables, a warehouse and a dining hall? But why are they all so small? They look just like upscaled cabins. Indeed, in her eyes none of the buildings looked like they truly held any real importance and she furrowed her brow at the thought of more organised and grandiose Carradorian style of architecture, her nose only upturned ever so slightly.


    Trying to suppress her increasingly snobby feeling, she turned her gaze to the people around them. Dozens of villagers and peasants traveled to and fro as their ratty clothing and tired backs blazed with the toils of hard labour. A few more well off merchants and burghers in their fancier tunics and more well maintained shoes traipsed haughtily around Harweald. Guards patrolled the streets with a mean eye, their heads often turned menacingly at the trio, though more often than not one senior guard or another would quickly reprimand his troop, nodding apologetically at the inquisitor.


    Yet looking at the people further, she found that unlike in Eichafen, there was no joy in their movements, none of the focus or drive that powered the Carradorians even on the frontier. Here were people so browbeaten that most of the peasants seemed like shells of humanity, like cogs in a dwarven contraption. Adding to the unsettling populace were a series of strange wooden effigies, many in the shape of animals and other such critters with a large number looking like the rabbits she saw outside. Though the villagers mostly just ignored them and carried on their lives as usual, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy as she felt the effigies were staring at her. Their sharp but beady twig eyes and gnarled misshapen wooden limbs clawing out at her.


    Her skin crawled and she clutched onto Annalise a little tighter, the older girl giving her hands a small squeeze before focusing on the road. Poking her head over the ranger¡¯s shoulders she saw how they had reached the town square, a sad looking little market place resting under a two story tall stone statue of some ancient warrior. Surrounding it villagers and merchants set up stalls and hawk their wares, the mood a far cry from the markets in Eichafen and the smells far from enticing.


    Thankfully at the opposite end of the square stood a beacon of hope, a rustic looking three story building with old timber frames and log supports decades past its prime. Dingy looking windows watched over the square and a wooden caricature of a rabbit playing a lute stood proud above the entry between the windows. The Hare and Bard Inn, home for the next two days. Besides it a few other small stores and stalls selling pelts, meats, and clothing that the town needed also were present, each with different animals above their entryways from deers to eagles to sheep. Just beyond the square was a small local church, not unlike the bell and steeple structure that she often saw in her nightmares and beside it a square almost cube like stone structure with iron barred windows rested like an anchor in the earth. Its banners flying high above with depictions of lions and swords on all of them.


    ¡°Ranger, young elf.¡± Taurox interrupted her musings with a throaty whisper, ¡°I will be heading to the church, there is some¡­discussions I need to have with the local church officials. Your minders will meet you inside The Hare and Bard.¡± He finished with a discreet gaze around them.


    Annalise grunted her assent and Sophie quietly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back by the evening or the morrow at the latest. I¡¯ll admit, my presence here instead of the knight complicates things as I¡¯m not exactly an everyday sight here.¡± He sighed as his tone grew more accusatory, turning a judgemental set of eyes on Sophie.


    Shrinking into her hood she mouthed a solemn sorry as the minotaur separated from them. After his temporary departure, the two made their way to the side of the inn. Between the inn and the next building there was a small opening in the wall led to a small stable and courtyard, a grimey boy jumping up at their approach and sprinted over to their left as he looked up with excitement.


    ¡°Customers?¡± He gave them a toothy grin.


    Annalise nodded in reply and he stuck his hand out expectantly.


    ¡°That¡¯d be 2 Copper for hitching the horse to the water trough, 5 for overnights. And uhh,¡± He scratched his head as if slightly uncertain, ¡°7 for overnight with water and food.¡± He smiled haphazardly, shaking off what dirt had gathered on his tunic.


    Annalise sighed and grabbed a handful of coins, dropping them into the boy¡¯s outstretched palm. One, two, five, eight, ten, twelve, fifteen? Twenty?! Sophie counted and widened her eyes in shock, that was six extra for two day! Evidently the boy shared her surprise as he looked at the small stack with unbridled appreciation and enthusiasm. His excitable yet slightly hunched over posture immediately corrected as he stood straight at attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat this mount with the utmost respect madams!¡± He smiled happily before a flicker of doubt crossed his eyes, ¡°Umm but the extra¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep it.¡± Annalise cut him off, the boy smiling even wider at her response.


    ¡°Feel free to head in! And thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, Sophie?¡± She replied and turned around expectantly.


    For a moment Sophie was confused before she quickly caught on and hopped off the horse. Then she held her arms out and caught Annalise, helping the ranger slide off the horse as she then unclasped the makeshift crutch attached to a saddlebag. With a grunt the older thanked her and nodded at the boy before limping towards the main entrance, her speed surprising Sophie as she went to catch up. Spotting the boy¡¯s wide eyes as he watched the one legged ranger hobble away.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Laughter and song echoed from within as they got closer to the doorway. With a quick shuffle Sophie raced in front of Annalise and opened the doorway, earning herself a half hearted scowl from the ranger.


    A warmly lit tavern hall awaited them with a large bar shaped in a u-shape at the center of the room, tables and chairs strewn about the place in an organised mess as a purple and blue frilly coloured bard danced merrily on stage strumming his lute. The barkeep and patrons kept an intrigued eye on him as two slightly less than modestly dressed tavern wenches carried drinks and food around the place, their chests showing a little more cleavage than Sophie was used to. So entertained the tavern was by this bard bobbing up and down that few noticed the duo¡¯s arrival and fewer still cared as they turned their attention back to the singer.


    ¡°Oh hey ho and now we see,


    The things that gave us such a fright,


    Oh hey ho please leave us be,


    Us poor who suffer in the night!¡±


    The bard sang, his voice towing the line between soothing and gruff, a timbre that was most pleasing to her ear.


    Sophie almost began bobbing alone at the little tune before she noticed the barkeep¡¯s portly yet stern and bearded form turn towards the new arrivals with a raised brow. Sophie could feel his gazed burning through her hood as she helped her friend to the bar counter, Annalise raising two fingers before anyone even spoke.


    ¡°Two rooms, one for us and one for my te¡­¡± She trailed off and looked around. Sophie followed her eyes as all the ranger¡¯s face seemed to drop after her cursory scan. ¡°Sorry, one room.¡± The older girl finished in a softer, more mellow voice.


    Turning to give Sophie a strange look and seeking confirmation, Sophie nodded at the barkeep as the man seemed to do a double take and stare at her even more. The gaze caused immense discomfort as Sophie fidgeted nervously on the spot before Annalise coughed to get the man¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sorry, your friend¡¯s eyes...they just sparkle all funny like.¡± The portly barkeep apologized, ¡°Right, one room for the two of ye?¡± Receiving a small nod in return Sophie could hear him hum to himself as his eyes looked over Annalise¡¯s stump and crutch, ¡°I reckon about 20 Cooper Artes for a night for the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± The ranger replied and dropped four slightly larger cooper coins on the table, the man happily scooping up the proceeds before reaching for a key and sliding it to them.


    ¡°First room to the left, up the stairs. Now is there anything I can get you?¡± He asked as the crowd cheered in the background.


    Turning over to watch the proceedings, the bard had evidently finished the song and bowed gratefully to his patrons. The audience cheered as Sophie could hear the chants of ¡°More!¡± radiating from the gathered crowd and her gaze met the bard¡¯s as his traveled past her.


    Looking behind her she found Annalise ordering a drink and the barkeep begrudgingly walking to fill a tankard. Annalise finally noticed Sophie was watching and shrugged.


    ¡°What? Just getting myself some mead, it''s not like I¡¯ll be doing much anyways.¡± She grumbled.


    Sophie opened her mouth to object but found herself outmatched by a voice that boomed throughout the tavern.


    ¡°More you ask! More you shall receive!¡± The bard bellowed to much fanfare, perhaps the only real joy Sophie had noticed in this depressing little town, ¡°A ballard I shall sing! A tale for the heroes of our time! A piece that I shall dedicate to the ravishing beauty who has joined us.¡± He lowered his voice to a sultry tone.


    Sophie could see the exact moment Annalise began paying attention to the ongoings behind Sophie and how at the bard¡¯s words, her face had morphed from one of exhaustion tinged with melancholy, to one of surprise and shock with drops of fascination. Looking over her shoulder she saw the bard gesturing to the ranger as the rest of the tavern¡¯s patrons followed his movements. Suddenly bombarded by the curious onlookers who tried to not quite discreetly wiggle and shuffle about in order to take a look at said beauty. The crowd dissected the bard¡¯s words and Sophie could hear the faint mumbles directed at them.


    ¡°Oh¡­she is quite a looker.¡±


    ¡°Looks like a capable one that lass.¡±


    ¡°Shame that cloaked fellow is in the way.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Reckon they are visitors?¡±


    ¡°She single?¡±


    Not able to withstand the withering barrage of attention thrown their way Sophie quickly turned back to Annalise and tried to tune out the comments as an embarrassing scarlet burned her face. Annalise for her part looked gobsmacked and just cautiously turned back to face the bar as the bard began strumming his lute and singing again.


    ¡°Shining stars ~ in the skies, please bless us all with your light.


    Shining stars ~ in the skies, hold me in your heart tonight.


    Shining star ~ of the sky, lend me your ear for the night.


    Shining star¡­¡±


    The bard sang and the tavern roared their approval.


    A thunk landed in front of them and just like that a pint of mead was delivered. Though Annalise was was mortified, Sophie could tell that as the song rolled on the ranger¡¯s expression softened with it even if she did twitch slightly in discomfort.


    Annalise moved to take a small sip to calm herself and Sophie took the chance to lay a reassuring hand on the older girl. Though Annalise initially flinched from the touch, she eventually let Sophie rest her hand on her, neither acknowledging nor shying away from the contact. Progress! Sophie thought with a small smile as the other girl gulped down a swig.


    Turning their attention back to the stage they watched the bard preform a brilliant flourish with his instrument. Spinning as he strummed in a display of skill and song, mesmerising the crowd. A hint of a radiant smile crawled onto his face when he turned to the duo, Sophie growing more uncomfortable whilst Annalise politely smiled back.


    A dull throbbing began clawing its way throughout Sophie¡¯s head. The feeling of something pressing down on her naught but subtle tingles and she shifted nervously in her seat. She fought to focus her mind on the source, her energy waning with every moment before her eyes landed on the bard. Specifically the way in which he pranced and danced on stage, how he would occasionally wave his hands around in exaggerated patterns. Like a spell!? Horrified at the thought, Sophie turned to share her discoveries and found her friend getting more relaxed and comfortable, her shoulders slumping down as she leaned against the bar.


    Having noticed this new development she tried to discreetly swing her head around the tavern and found many others also suitably more relaxed than expected. People swaying happily or just enjoying the music. It seemed almost normal and Sophie was now uncertain about her conjecture. Yet, being unwilling to draw more attention to themselves she turned and tugged her friend¡¯s sleeve, gesturing for them to go.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Annalise asked as she almost seemed to snap out of something.


    Go, Sophie mouthed at her before realising it was a little weird to just tell someone to go, sleepy, she added.


    Annalise blinked back her surprise and stared strangely at Sophie for a moment.


    Go! Sleepy! Sophie mouthed at her friend again, tugging more intensely at her sleeve.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡± Annalise asked, a half amused frown on her face.


    Yes, tired, go, Sophie furiously nodded.


    With a sigh the ranger quickly downed the rest of the mead and seemed to shake her head at herself. ¡°Alright, alright. First room to the left upstairs yeah?¡± Annalise jangled the key around.


    Relieved, Sophie nodded her affirmation and helped a somewhat reluctant ranger off the barstools and hobbled her way upstairs. Taking one final look behind her, she spied the barkeep¡¯s surprise at their sudden departure but he merely nodded. Customers could do what they wanted after all, Sophie understood. But what sent a shiver down her spine was when he met the bard¡¯s gaze. In the tiniest of moments, the man was smiling and cheerful, but the second their eyes locked she could see a scowl burn in his eyes before quickly vanishing just as fast.


    So fast in fact that Sophie doubted her own perception, probably just the imagination, she reassured herself as they headed up. But, with the knots tightening around her stomach once again she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of discomfort and a tinge of something else. Trouble.

 Act 2 Chapter 4: The First Surprise

    ¡°By the blessings of mighty Astralis from the heavenly courts and the wise words of the witans. Acknowledge now the rite of kings, to bear the flame that carries forth our peoples to a glorious future. To give your life for our freedom, our prosperity and our protection. Stand tall now as the rightful ruler of the pride. Stand tall now as the leader of a united people. Stand tall for Melton. Arise now, and may your roar echo in eternity.¡±


    - Arch Magi Gaius Sylvestrus, Court Magi and Advisor, Coronation of High King Edward Meltius ¡°The Gallant¡± of Melton.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie looked up at the statue and sighed, the wooden bench wasn¡¯t uncomfortable but serviceable was the best she would give it. Like a good maid, she had taken her charge back to their room. But with every step Annalise grew heavier and heavier, looking more exhausted than ever. After helping her friend undress into something more suitable, the older girl laid down on the bed and promptly fell asleep.


    It was perhaps the suddenness of how quickly she needed to rest that gave Sophie the most worry, the idea of Annalise now suffering even more scared her. Yet, the more time she spent inside the tavern the more fidgety Sophie got and she borrowed a few coins from Annalise¡¯s purse to order a rabbit pot pie and spiced honey wine. As she had often done when Eva was throwing a tantrum or otherwise indisposed in bed, she pulled the table in their rectangular room over while pushing her own bed further away to better arrange the meal for Annalise. After that Sophie tucked Anna in and made sure she had no fever or other immediately visible illness. Satisfied, she had then folded her friend¡¯s clothes, prepared a new set, and organised their few belongings before she headed out with what little she had. Everything a maid is supposed to do, though I didn¡¯t forget anything right?


    Fidgeting with the three large copper coins in her hand she leaned down into the bench and sighed, this was one debt she would have to repay. She had taken two silver¡¯s worth, spent one on food and drink as well as ensuring a barmaid would keep their room undisturbed, and most of the second on keeping the barkeep¡¯s discretion as she eyed the bard still performing in the tavern. Having felt his unfriendly gaze whenever his eyes swept the room, she eventually headed outside for some space and hopefully to find a way to repay Annalise. She then grew hungry and bought some jerky after awkwardly pointing at various foods before the increasingly irate vendor tried to hurry her along.


    Afraid of making a commotion, she quickly bought what food she wanted and scurried away with three coins left when she had calculated she should have four. Displeased, she huffed and sat herself down on the bench in the town square and nibbled away. Though the people around her paid her no mind, she still wished she had a book or some texts in front of her, an easy way for her to escape the crowds and noise when she was alone. Her mind drifted to the dinners or gatherings when Eva was bogged down by parents or functions, leaving Sophie in her room curled up with a book to read. It was a fond memory and Sophie found herself smiling warmly until her eyes focused on another of the creepy effigies. Something tingled down her spine and she quickly hopped up from the bench and headed towards the town hall.


    A day and a half to quickly repay this debt, can¡¯t owe Anna anything she¡¯s struggling enough, Sophie mused to herself. Both Annalise and Taurox had made it clear enough that the relative mediocrity and unimportance of the town meant that it did not elicit many guild branches here. But she knew that most small towns or villages likely had their own job boards near the town hall on the off chance adventurers visit or some bored soul had nothing better to do. Like me I suppose.


    Thankfully the town of Harweald was small but still possessed the wherewithal to have a few street signs. Even if the Meltish dialect was a bit more butchered than their Carrdorian or Arterian counterparts, Sophie was still able to piece together what was needed to find the town hall. To her surprise when she followed the instructions, it turned out the large stone building was not the town hall but rather a small building that looked like three cabins strapped together behind it was. Sure enough, there near the entrance, was a small signboard with gibberish scrawled all over it.


    Ignoring anything that said kill, eliminate, steal, avenge, dispatch, patrol, defend, pest control, which was almost the whole board, her eyes honed in on two separate requests. Help collect twenty Witchblooms or package delivery? I could do these yeah and woah, fifty cooper for the first and only twenty for the second? Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement and her hand grasped the dry almost brittle flier before reality smacked her straight in the face. The hells a Witchbloom and won¡¯t I have to go out of town? Weighing out her chances of finding some random herb or flower in the forest let alone twenty of them into a score of low to abysmal, she reluctantly reached for the other flier. Packages are easy enough I guess, she sighed, but where¡¯s Godfrey¡¯s Emporium?


    Taking the second flier she briefly considered just asking someone but figured this was her chance to explore the town a little before their minders arrived. With a small wellspring of determination flowing throughout her, she began wandering the town proper, trying her best to not get lost.


    Along the way she found more of the strange effigies all of which seemed to eerily stare out into the street like some demented goblin. More cabin-like structures dotted the streets but some with obvious stonework done on the outside to indicate a wealthier townsperson as she trudged deeper into Harweald. Yet it didn¡¯t take long for Sophie to stumble upon the somewhat ramshackle but still exotic looking cabin. Colourful fabrics and hides decorating the outside of a small house with the words emporium scrawled haphazardly on a little wooden post. No toothy little stablehand greeted her and with a grunt she subdued her own reservations and proceeded inside.


    Inside the somewhat dingy shop was a counter with all sorts of strange knick knacks laid out on display as numerous other cases dotted the shop with items of their own. A small jingle from the door chimes signaled her arrival and a scrawny but well groomed man sporting simple peasants tunic hastily ran out of a back room as he threw on an almost pee coloured robe.


    ¡°How err how may I help you dearest customer?¡± He hastily greeted her, almost tripping over a pile of stuff.


    Concerned, Sophie leaned over the counter as the man brushed himself off, ready to help him when she spotted the briefest flash of what looked like a purple fabric being stuffed deeper into the pile. Worried, she almost reached over when the man finally straightened himself out and looked at her expectantly.


    I must be hallucinating, she blinked a few times before lifting up the flier for the man to read. His expression slowly shifted from one of joy to concentration to confusion in but a matter of seconds. His eyes seemed to linger on the paper for quite a while before he nodded to himself like he had just figured something out.


    ¡°Right, thank you for accepting my request. Just wait here for a moment, I¡¯m pretty sure I have it in storage.¡± The man smiled cheekily and headed back into the room he emerged from.


    Sophie felt uncomfortable, that troubling sensation bugging her gut once again. Something¡¯s not right here and that fabric¡­keeping an eye on the door she quickly walked behind the counter and prodded the pile of stuff with her boot. The small movement unveiling the edge of a fabric robe before the sounds in the backroom grew softer and she dashed back around the counter. Damn, they look like cult robes, how are they here so fast and do they already know our plans? She glanced around in a panic.


    The man reemerged carrying a small box the size of his head and looked almost surprised by how light it was. Plopping it on the counter he stared at it curiously before looking back at her and smiling.


    ¡°Well, here you go. Take it to the Hamil¡¯s farmstead just outta town. It¡¯s a tad north from the east gatehouse. You can¡¯t miss it!¡± He beamed happily and Sophie felt doubt descend upon her. Maybe the cultist sold his robe and he just happened upon it? Also outside of the town? Shit.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± The man queried at her silence and she quickly shook her head and grabbed the crate, her heart pounding as he leaned in.


    ¡°I like you strong silent types, just keep it that way and we¡¯ll all get paid well aye?¡± He whispered and dipped his head at her.


    Nervously, Sophie nodded and walked back out. Shit that was close, but was he a part of the cult? Do I let Anna know? What about this package? Would it be more suspicious if I don¡¯t deliver it? But it¡¯s outside the gates anyways so how do I get back in? Shit shit.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    In the midst of her panicked wandering she stole a single solitary glance at a rabbit effigy and watched as it seemingly watched her back. The moment however, was quickly lost, and she noticed something went wrong when her vision turned from fragile wood to the orange red sky above as she slipped and lost her footing. She could feel her hands grow empty followed by the sickening cracking of wood on road as splinters shot everywhere. Then the flash of pain that generally occurred when one¡¯s head smacks into the street.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She yelped from the pain as she cradled her head, her hood flopping to the ground in a mess.


    Recovering quickly, she threw the hood back on and looked around, hoping that whatever fell out of the box captured more attention than her but it was too late. She could feel the piercing judgemental stares, the silent condemnation of the townsfolk and froze. But what really caught her eye here was the lack of things around her. She didn¡¯t know what to do, scattered on the ground was a grand total of nothing but splinters. The box had been empty. But then why would he need me to deliver it? Unless¡­I was a sacrifice or he isn¡¯t Godfrey. Both possibilities made her shudder from the thought and as she sat on the ground she felt two pairs of hands grab her shoulders.


    Stunned, she simply let them lift her up, an arrest? The cult? She barely squired as they dragged her off into a nearby alleyway. An armoured man, his leather piece also dyed midnight, similar to Inquisitor von Krantz but with a badge of silver barely tucked away and a helmet over his face held her from the left. To her right a much smaller figure around her height but also in black leather and with a stout little pilgrim hat carried her, a frustrated scowl etched on the girl¡¯s face. And when her gaze finally met the scowling inquisitor, Sophie¡¯s eyes widened and all rational thought ceased.


    <hr><hr>


    They slammed her against a wall before forcing her down onto a chair and tying her hands. The rough material of the robe burning her wrists as they tightened the knot. Sophie for her part was still in shock, so often in the past month she found that the things that haunted her nightmares had come to life. Or rather that they had always been alive and they have just made themselves known.


    In front of her stood the scowling inquisitor, her dirty blonde hair tied up in a braided bun as she glared at Sophie with bright blue eyes. A scar cut vertically just past her right eye down her sharp heart like face. Thin lips curled in an upturned scowl as an almost vanilla scent tickled Sophie¡¯s nostrils when the girl got closer.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got you now so don¡¯t even try to lie. Tell us what the hells Godfrey¡¯s up to and who you¡¯re supposed to meet¡± The girl growled, ¡°You heretics deserve nothing but fires of damnation. But if you talk we¡¯ll make it painless.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sophie stammered back with wide eyes.


    She knew her but the girl didn¡¯t know Sophie. Yet, she could see it so clearly from her memories, the horror, the fires and the death that blanketed the town. The devastation was so brutal that only the sounds of the dying echoed in her memories. But when she looked on she remembered. Remembered kicking down the church doors, how the figures in her nightmares cut down the townsfolk in an orgy of violence. How when the slaughter ended, the monster whose eyes she watched from met another pair hidden under the rubble. A small horrified little blonde, bright blue eyes staring back and blood oozing from a wound from her face. A mixture of hatred, sorrow and contempt on her little face. The same face Sophie could see right now.


    ¡°Talk. We¡¯ll bag Godfrey later so there¡¯s no use hiding.¡± The girl pulled out a knife and held it dangerously close to her throat.


    Sophie continued staring until she felt the slight pain from the steel pricking her neck, unconsciously breaking out into a small whimper.


    ¡°Well?¡± The girl growled with a fury in her eyes, patience quickly vanishing.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Sophie unknowingly stammered and the girl just stared at her funny.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°I-I know you.¡±


    The two interrogators took a step back and looked at each other before the other man held the hilt of his sword. The girl gave him a knowing nod before turning back to Sophie.


    ¡°Talk.¡± She hissed.


    Sophie gulped down a small pained breath and looked at the girl more thoroughly, though in her nightmares her hair had been longer and fluffier, she was certain.


    ¡°Talk!¡± The girl shouted and Sophie tried nodding, the steel of the blade chilling her neck.


    ¡°The church¡­umm the town church¡­I¡¯ve seen you under the rubble¡­¡± Sophie blurted out.


    ¡°What the hells are you talking about?¡± The girl reacted with confusion more than anything.


    ¡°The rubble in the church. When the monsters came¡­ you were there¡­ under it all.¡± Sophie paused to gauge the girl¡¯s reaction. Her battle worn face scrunching in shock and anger in equal measures causing Sophie to continue before she could recover. ¡°The last one¡­the monster killed a priest¡­it looked at you, it could see you and it let you go. Everyone else¡­¡±


    ¡°Died in the attack¡­¡± The girl whispered before her features twisted into a vicious snarl, throwing the knife aside and launching herself at Sophie in a fury. ¡°And who the hells are you?¡± She growled menacingly as she wrapped her gloved hands around Sophie¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Sophie choked out.


    ¡°Who are you and how do you know all this!¡± The girl screamed.


    ¡°I¡­ugh¡­dreams¡­¡± Sophie rasped.


    The girl continued pushing her hands around her neck until the man behind her laid his own on his colleague¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Enough.¡± He spoke softly.


    Sophie felt the hands slowly loosen around her neck and gasped for breath, a trickle of blood from the cut running down her neck as the sides began bruising.


    ¡°I¡­nightmares¡­ugh¡­¡± She groaned.


    The girl backed off in a silent fury, staring right at Sophie¡¯s pained form. The man stepped forward, a gentle tap on the girl¡¯s shoulder before he knelt in front of Sophie. Taking advantage of the moment she looked around her, wooden walls and a log roof indicated that at the very least they were still in Harweald. The dilapidated nature of the cabin however suggested something more secluded away and ill maintained.


    ¡°So, perhaps we got off on the wrong foot. For that you have my apologies. But you seem to possess knowledge we are not aware of and therefore speak if you wish to live.¡± He said matter of factly, his smooth voice giving off an air of hostile reassurance. His dark brown eyes behind the slit in his helm crinkled slightly as if displeased.


    Hacking out a small cough, Sophie steadied herself and tried to focus before she continued. ¡°I saw her in¡­in the visions, the nightmares.¡± She paused and assessed the two, the man¡¯s expression unreadable behind his helm and the girl frowning even more, ¡°From the¡­the tower I could see the town. It burned and the monsters¡­they roamed the streets¡­the skies¡­everywhere. Then I remember seeing the church doors, it breaking and the priest¡­his sword? It was glowing and then they all died¡­¡± She paused the memories flooding back unpleasantly, the screams, the creatures, and the blood, it all made her stomach churn. ¡°Then you were down under the rubble.¡± She looked back up at the girl, who only stared back in disgust.


    The man leaned back as if to take in the new information and turned to his colleague for confirmation. She shrugged in return but nodded somberly before staring at Sophie no more disgust in her eyes, but hatred.


    ¡°Worse than heretics¡­¡± The girl muttered, ¡°Demon.¡± Sophie watched in horror as the inquisitor pulled out her dagger and the man moved away to let her strike. Shit! She¡¯s actually going to kill me!


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± She blurted out her pleas to deaf ears, the girl growing closer. Uhhh¡­uhh¡­Viktor! ¡°Krantz! Von Krantz sent me!¡±


    There it was, the magic word, her stay of execution as the girl froze in her tracks and the blade a mere breath away from her chest. To their credit, the man seemed equally surprised by how he tilted his head in an attempt to comprehend her babbling.


    ¡°Inquisitor von Krantz sent me, no us, sent us here to meet with minders. Blademaster Taurox, big guy, he¡¯s at the church right now.¡±


    Her two captors shared a glance at each other before turning ever so slowly back to her.


    ¡°Was wondering what a bloody Minoran was doing here, turns out wasn¡¯t a fucking Minoran after all.¡± The man grumbled and gestured to the girl.


    With fury still radiating from her veins, the girl moved behind her and Sophie could feel the rope around her wrist fall away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet, demon.¡± The girl whispered as she passed by, sending another shiver down Sophie¡¯s spine.


    ¡°So, us? You mentioned us so there are more of you? And Taurox too. I assume that means you¡¯re actually here to meet with minders.¡± The man queried, a noticeable annoyance tinged his voice, ¡°And you are from Carrador?¡±


    Sophie nodded and massaged her wrists, the bindings having done quite a number on her skin. It was only partway through a small silence that she and the others took note of the small cut on her neck, an irritating cut that she could block out but the trickle of blood was unavoidable for the others looking at her.


    With a defeated sigh the man took off his helm and revealed the grizzled face of a veteran. Younger than Duke Rosengart but just as stubbled and groomed with an aura of power radiating around him.


    ¡°So you''re the one we''re supposed to meet,¡± He paused before pointing at a small sack in the corner, the other girl glaring as she went to retrieve it, ¡°Introductions come later, for now we¡¯ll patch you up but there¡¯s a lot of explaining for you to do, so start from why the hells you walked willingly into a cultist¡¯s shop and came out with a crate of something?¡± He asked accusatorially.


    Sophie held back a whimper at how similar he looked when Duke Rosengart got angry. How she was always afraid that if she failed him the man would just break her in two with his bare hands. Yet despite the fear, she also felt a hint of relief wash through her. Not dead yet, she gingerly thought, but trouble found me all the same, but alive. With a slight pained sigh of her own, she recalled the series of events in her head and began speaking.


    ¡°So when we umm¡­when we got to the... tavern, there was this bard¡­¡±

 Act 2 Chapter 5: A Second Suprise

    Hey Soph,


    I hope you¡¯re doing well. The inquisition actually delivered your letter! You can¡¯t imagine how happy I am to know you¡¯re alive, the stupid smile on my face as I read it. Just make sure you get out of the Mistveil yeah? I mean I¡¯m glad you made some new allies and comrades and I hope they fare well too, but the Mistveil is no joke. I¡¯ve always had bad vibes about the place and you set off on an adventure inside it!


    As for me, I hope you got my last letter but I¡¯m enrolled in quite a few classes: Mathematics, History, Martial Training, Tactics, and even a class on Magic! Though honestly it¡¯s been pretty easy so far. Well, hopefully this part isn¡¯t redacted as much but the church has got me teaching some outworlders as well. Can you imagine? Me?! Teaching! I¡¯ve been pretty overwhelmed so I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m late responding to anything but by the stars it''s so hard to figure out what they know and what they don¡¯t or even what their skill sets are. But at least, in this crowd of twenty odd outlanders I¡¯ve gotten a few good eggs who you¡¯ll definitely get along with! Promise! I can¡¯t wait to introduce them to you. I¡¯ve also made some friends too! Two siblings from Carrador in fact, Aleta and Alvor! Anyways, training is happening in a few minutes so I¡¯ll stop the letter here since the inquisitor is giving me some side eye. But I really miss you Sophie, don¡¯t get hurt yeah?


    Stay safe and be a happy gremlin,


    Your overlord and provider of books, teas and partner in crime,


    Eva Rosengart


    - Letter on Desk of Evaline Rosengart, Academy of Arteria, (1 Week Before the Sacking of Eichafen is made public, 2 days before the official Meltonian Declaration of War)


    <hr><hr>


    The three sat in relative silence when Sophie finished her recounting of events, the girl still scowled fiercely while the man seemed more tired than before. She gently patted the cloth around her neck and winced at the slight spot of dampness she felt. The other two began pointing vigorously at a map on the opposite side of the room and Sophie merely watched as they whispered amongst themselves. Eventually after what looked to be a heated exchange they finally turned to face Sophie.


    ¡°My name is Sergeant Archibald Wilde, Templar of the Argent Curia. This is Apprentice Inquisitor Mila currently serving under Inquisitor von Krantz. While I would extend my welcome I fear the situation has deteriorated far faster than expected.¡± He said.


    Sophie nodded and watched as the two looked at her expectantly, ¡°Oh!¡± She squeaked, ¡°Uhm¡­I¡¯m¡­Personal Maid Sophie?¡± She finished with a nervous grin. They do not look at all impressed or happy.


    Mila looked positively furious, Sophie shrank back in fear as the girl seemed to boil over in anger, her veins popping in her forehead the longer she glared at Sophie. Archibald on the other had seemed even more defeated than before. His shoulders dropped slightly though his professional composure still maintained a semblance of order.


    Sophie, for her part, looked at the ground abashedly before she tried to meet their disappointed eyes, the anger and resignation too powerful for her to maintain eye contact.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡­we¡­I should get back to Anna.¡± She muttered softly and at once the apprentice was let loose.


    ¡°A maid?! We¡¯re here to protect a maid?! I-we¡­there are cultists trying to summon some undead and heretical shit, a war just got declared, the north is being overrun by de-¡± Mila yelled incredulously only for the templar to quickly interrupt.


    ¡°Enough. We have our orders. I understand your frustration but there¡¯s naught we can do but adapt and overcome. Our plans still remain unchanged and we can carry them out regardless of this current situational interruption.¡± The templar spoke in an ordered tone though Sophie could still hear his frustration occasionally poking through.


    ¡°But she-¡±


    ¡°Apprentice.¡±


    ¡°I just think-¡±


    ¡°Apprentice, breathe. I know it¡¯s irritating, but we must endure.¡±


    ¡°My apologies sergeant.¡±


    As the two reconciled their differences Sophie could feel almost every word stab into her heart like a series of knife wounds, no like being pierced by a spear. She felt her own mood plummet as memories of the ruins flooded back in, mixing with the sheer sense of worthlessness that covered her like a thick fog bank. Depressed, she ignored the two and stood up to leave, stopping them mid sentence.


    ¡°And where are you going?¡± Mila quipped snarkily.


    ¡°The inn.¡± She gloomily replied, turning away without seeing their reactions.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t just walk away from me you¡­¡±


    ¡°Apprentice, let her go. We have our work to take care of. I¡¯m sure she can at least find her way to the inn. We¡¯ll meet you in the evening¡­elf.¡± The sergeant added, another spike of pain piercing through her at how his words dripped with sarcasm and disapproval.


    ¡°But she¡­¡±


    Sophie cut their voices out of her head and wandered out the door, pushing it open to the same effigy laden town with its sad looking populace.


    The roads were still in the same sorry state that she left them, half cobbled and mostly just dirt. Her surroundings were a bit different though and at the very least she knew she was nowhere near Godfrey¡¯s Emporium or the inn. That meant she would have to find her way back and she gave a disgruntled stare at the shack she had just left, not even directions, how rude.


    That¡¯s right, just a disappointment, a burden, she grumbled. Not ranger Sophie, not adventurer Sophie, not even useful Sophie. Just dumb useless maid Sophie and I¡¯m not even that good of a maid. She choked back a sob and she walked forth. I just want to go home, I don¡¯t even want to be in this stupid town, and its stupid fucking effigies! She roared in anger as she stomped on one of the wooden effigies nearby, thankfully without being noticed. Stupid zombies, stupid cults, stupid me most of all. Sorrow and fury pulled at her in equal measure until at last, the strings of sanity snapped.


    Tears that threatened to fall out halted their movements, her throat, heavy with emotion, wavered at the precipice of a scream. I couldn¡¯t even protect my friends, I¡¯m a burden to Anna and I¡¯ll just end up a burden to Eva. Fuck, if I wasn¡¯t here Riza would still be alive. Her body quivered from the overwhelming feelings and she ducked her head down, pulling the hood close around her as she pressed forward. The only reason I¡¯m even mildly useful to someone is because she¡¯s a damned cripple. She yelled at herself internally before immediately striking the horrid thought from her mind. Guilt began pushing through and she found herself calming slightly at the sobering sensation that pulled her back down.


    Forgive me for these thoughts Goddess Stellesia, Mighty Astralis or any of the court who can hear my pleas. She turned her head skyward and shot forth a desperate plea, her hands still trembling with rage as her eyes teetered on tearing up. Quietly, she stilled her strange thoughts and grit her teeth. Focus Sophie focus. With one last sigh she steeled her nerves and carried on, the cloud of unease still hanging heavy over her.


    <hr><hr>


    It took just under an hour for her to reach the tavern, the stupid town planners be damned. Twists and turns from whatever strange place the inquisitors abducted her to also sent her wandering in a loop around the streets until she followed a luckless merchant to the town square eventually. Though the sky grew to be dark like her mood, the appearance of the tavern brought about a relieved grin to Sophie¡¯s face. Anna¡¯s probably awake and hungry by now, I sure as hells am. Running her fingers over the three large copper coins she reckoned it could score a decent meal before she would have to apologize for taking two silvers worth of funds. Wincing at the thought she pushed the doors open to a tavern filled once more with song and chatter.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The shifty bard sang once more on stage as she tuned him out but the people sitting around seemed more animated than they were during the day. Many more rowdy guests smashed down drinks like there was no tomorrow. She walked up to the barkeep and pointed at another patron¡¯s dish, holding two fingers up as she slid two coins across. The portly man picked them up greedily as he signaled for a tavern wench to tell the kitchen.


    Sitting down back at the counter top Sophie found herself casting a curious glance around the tavern hall. More villagers and staff were present but to her surprise the somewhat busty brown haired barmaid from earlier was nowhere in sight. Must be still watching over Anna huh, guess I should give her some extra. Happy at finding a reliable guardian but unhappy at deciding to spend the last of the money, Sophie rested her head in her arms as she waited for food, attracting the whispers of a few patrons as they watched the strange hooded figure. Ignoring the piercing glances, she tried to blot out the world by imagining scenes from Gunmar and Aurelia, how they stood proudly in the battle against the traitor king¡¯s forces.


    A small smile crept onto her face at the scene in her head until a small tap from the barkeep signaled the arrival of her meal. One rabbit loin with greens on a plate and another packed tightly into a bowl. He remembered. Sophie managed to gingerly flash the man a smile and dug into the food, tearing away at the former rabbit as she contemplated what to do next. Dinner was fast approaching and surely that meant Taurox and the inquisitors would arrive soon, Anna¡¯s gonna need help getting ready. Ugh, I hope she¡¯s awake otherwise it¡¯ll feel so weird trying to wake her up. Truthfully, she had a few dastardly plans on how to wake a sleeping mistress, but knowing that she was still trying to prove herself to the ranger, she decided on hope and gentleness until the older girl felt more at ease.


    Before long, her food had vanished into a satisfied belly and though she didn¡¯t savour much of the flavour of the dish she made a mental note that she should learn how to prepare rabbit for the ranger. Don¡¯t worry Anna, I¡¯ll learn how to make good food for you! Nodding appreciatively at the barkeep, she picked up the bowl to some snide remarks from nearby patrons about a hooded fatass and headed up the stairs. First on the left, she sighed.


    Sophie knocked gently a few times and awkwardly waited for half a minute before she knocked again a bit more forcefully. Figuring that Anna was sleeping again, she mentally chastised the lazy ranger and pushed open the door to a darkened room. A candle sat on the desk near the window, unused and from the lights in the tavern and ones on the street she saw a curled mess of sheets on the bed. Sleepyhead, she chided the girl and moved to set down the bowl nearby only to notice something odd, there was already another bowl on the desk. From there her eyes were much quicker than her mind to notice the little details in the room, her thoughts unable to quite keep up with the image in front of her.


    Clothes lie strewn about across the floor and around the bed, her neatly folded pile from earlier now ajar but unused. In the mess of blankets she spotted not one but two figures. Blinking a few more times just to make sure she was not in an illusion, she almost let out a small gasp but quietly held it in whilst staring at the bed in shock. With her breasts hanging out just above the blanket and an arm wrapped around her chest, Annalise splayed herself out comfortably as the barmaid had her own naked form snuggled up against the ranger, the two sleeping soundly together.


    What? Umm, what happened here? No, what do I do? Err, do I wake them up? Why am I here? Did she wake up and then...Taken aback Sophie quickly set the bowl of food down on desk, shuffling stealthily over as her mind reeled in confusion at the unexpected scene before her. She tried to unravel the scenario in her head to no avail before panic forced her to leave the room, closing the door behind her. She leaned against the hallway wall. What was that? What did I see? Why were they naked? You know why dumbass but how? When? What should I do?


    ¡°Eep!¡± Sophie squeaked when a patron walked by, the small creak of the stairs sending her jumping away from the wall, the man giving her a strange look before going deeper into the hallway.


    What should I do? What now? In her panicked musings she only finally realized she hadn¡¯t breathed the whole time and stole a greedy breath as her mind continued to be a jumbled mess. Of course, I¡¯m not the only one to take care of Anna. But to think this¡­? I mean was she angry because she was lonely? Should I have done more? I mean I am still her maid for now but am I going to be replaced?


    ¡°Through the twinkling night in the stars up high,


    Do we hear the quiet Gods who sigh.


    Looking down at us with a silent eye,


    As we toil by day in the fields of rye ~¡±


    The bard¡¯s voice echoed through the tavern mixed with a cacophony of patrons who hawed and hummed along. The sounds added another variable into her mind as her headache flared up once again. Confused, she ran down the stairs and out the door before the noise overwhelmed her. The late afternoon bled into the evening and the night air caressed her face in its embrace, her boots stomping a path away from the tavern.


    She was happy of course, that her friend had found some comfort and joy out of this terrible endeavour. Anna had lost far more than she had and only the Goddess knows how the ranger is able to cope without going insane. But another part of her felt a pang of loneliness, it wasn¡¯t me, huh? She wasn¡¯t attracted to the ranger, at least that''s what she thought, but a part of her felt offended, or perhaps left out that even in spite of that, she wasn¡¯t the first one Anna turned to for comfort. She knew why, the answer wasn''t surprising to her because she suspected it all along. She just refused to consider it properly. Because if it wasn¡¯t for me maybe her friends might still be here, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be crippled and maybe she would be free to do her own thing instead.


    Whatever joy she felt first returning to the tavern slowly left her body. It¡¯s cause I ¡®m always the burden holding everyone down. Eva, Sir Baylein, Gil, Thulgrim, Sara, Taurox, Anna, everyone suffers because I¡¯m around. They have to protect me because I¡¯m useless. Eva fought against her family for me, the others because of orders from the Guildmaster, then the Inquisition too? I¡¯m not even that special. And if everything I saw in my nightmare is true¡­ she dug her nails into herself, hoping the pain would calm her down, then Mila too, was everything that happened to that town, was it because of me and the entity?


    She knew she was weak, she knew she needed help. Yet, in spite of it all Sophie just wanted to relax and read, to attend to Eva and now Anna and do the best she could. Most of all she needed to right the wrongs and find Riza once more, for in her heart she knew the cat wouldn¡¯t die so easily, not after everything.


    Determination began coalescing into action within her before a worrying feeling of being watched descended once more and she quickly rushed away to the tavern¡¯s stables. Uneasy, she climbed over the short gate and headed to where their horse was tethered, the toothy boy likely fetching his own dinner judging by the lack of his presence. I¡¯ll prove to them I can hold my own, that I won¡¯t just be a burden. I¡¯ll be useful just you all wait. She growled with determination as she reached her mount.


    The horse eyed her warily, displeased that its always sick rider had returned. But meeting its gaze she rummaged through the saddlebags and pulled out a knife. It¡¯s not the sabre but it¡¯ll do. If the cult was planning to sacrifice her at the Hamil farmstead, then she¡¯d show up. From there she reasoned that she could at least get a clue on what may have happened to Riza, or perhaps even find out why a random cult seemed to be tangling with the inquisition just for both of them to chase her.


    Frustration gripped her psyche and her rough acquisition of the knife spooked a few horses as they neighed at being so rudely disturbed. Avoiding their ire she quickly hopped back out and headed for the west gate, hoping that one of the farms she saw on the way in would be the right one. This is why you¡¯re useless Sophie, no plans, no ideas, just pure dumb lunacy. The cult wants to sacrifice you and you¡¯re just going to walk straight up to them huh?


    Stupid, stupid, stupid! She chastised herself but it was too late, with every step she took another wave of certainty swept over her, either she would return or she would not. I¡¯m sorry Anna, I should probably have left a note or something, but this, I need this. I have to do this myself. I can¡¯t burden you any longer and I don¡¯t even know how to comfort you when you hurt the most. I''m not worthy of your attention or time. Her lips curled at the unpleasant thought, the emotions from before welling up once again as she forced herself forward. I¡¯ll be back, I¡¯ll be more certain and if I¡¯m not¡­then I¡¯m sorry for letting you down...again. And Eva¡­if you can somehow hear this, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so stupid and silly sometimes, I¡­ her thoughts faltered as her mind drifted to the letter she sent through the adventurers guild, unsure if it even made it to her. I hope you¡¯re having fun. With one last silly thought she grinned for a split second before her maid¡¯s training kicked in.


    Her face slowly shifted to a more neutral and expressionless face, work mode, no smiles, frowns or even scowls as the emotions within hammered to be let free. No extraneous feelings to interfere while she saw to the task at hand, just quietness and what little poise she could muster as if the head maid was judging her once again. Where any misstep would bring about a rant or a beating. No thoughts besides an empty numbness at the thought of a job that needs to be done.

 Act 2 Chapter 6: Cooped Up

    ¡°By order of the High King Edward. Second Prince Alvin Meltius and Duke Urien Haukr are traitors to the realm charged with sedition. If sighted, report to the nearest Lionhunt Official at once. Do not attempt to apprehend or harm the accused.¡±


    - Poster outside Office of the Lionhunt in Harweald Town Square


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°The hell ye doing out so late lassie? Adventurer?¡± A gate guardsmen drawled, his chainmail clinking when he waggled his spear at her. The nightshift seemed much better equipped than their daytime counterparts.


    Sophie nodded and then pointed at the small bag she had strapped beside her. ¡°Urgent delivery.¡±


    The guard twirled his hefty and almost shiny moustache before raising a curious eye at her, but said nothing as he studied her up and down. Sophie felt the knots inside her stomach twist tightly together, straining and holding her until the man finally spoke.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait till the morn?¡±


    ¡°Urgent.¡± Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°Tsh, you bloody adventurers,¡± He murmured softly before speaking up, ¡°Not looking to cause trouble are ye? Or I¡¯ll wallop you bloody.¡± He growled.


    Sophie shook her head again and the man seemed satisfied.


    ¡°Well?¡± He looked at her expectantly and she could only stare back. A moment passed between the two before he spoke again, ¡°Well where are you going and gate pass?¡±


    At that Sophie found herself freezing in fear, gate pass? I¡­I don¡¯t recall getting one but do I need it?


    ¡°Ha-hamil¡¯s farmstead,¡± She managed to somewhat stammer out, ¡°Um¡­¡± Should I bluff? Lie? Admit the truth?


    ¡°Farmstead is the second left following the main road, up the pathway and you can¡¯t miss it.¡± He absently gestured. Seems friendly enough.


    With a huff Sophie decided to ask the defining question of the night, ¡°Umm gate pass?¡±


    The guard looked at her funny before tilting his kettle helm to scratch his head, "You don¡¯t have a gate pass?¡±


    Reluctantly, Sophie nervously shook her head.


    ¡°By Morea¡¯s tits, this is why our funding keeps getting cut, bloody morning shift. Wait here and I¡¯ll fetch you a slip.¡± He sighed with mild annoyance as he slipped into the wooden gatehouse tower, leaving Sophie standing awkwardly alone in the middle of an emptying road.


    Fear, regret, and hopelessness flooded through her as she finally sighed after holding her breath. The plan was pathetically simplistic, to wander up to a cultist hideout with nothing more than a dagger. Her combat skills were barely serviceable against the living dead, horrifically inadequate sparing against Blademaster Taurox. To top off her despair completely, she had, in a fit of lunacy, decided to undertake this venture alone.


    She wanted to say she was compelled to do so, that she had no other choice. But the overwhelming feeling of uselessness, of being the cause of so much pain still haunted her. The fact she had not just failed Annalise in her duties, but that she had also started this chain of events could not escape her mind. By the time her grim determination had begun to fade it was already too much to late, marching awkwardly forward to the gatehouse, the guard had met her gaze and before long seemed to expect her arrival. Yet the slight repositioning of his leg indicated he felt uneasy about her approach, and in Sophie¡¯s mind, if she suddenly turned around and ran, he would¡¯ve alerted any other guards to suspicious behaviour and likely pegged her as some criminal.


    Too shy to speak up yet too fearful of drawing more attention, she had therefore chosen to confidently strut up to the gatehouse, only to nearly falter at the last moment before she regained her courage to speak.


    Thus here she was now, waiting. Chilly night winds held her in their embrace, a thought that had already crossed her mind multiple times made itself known again. I¡¯m an idiot, the words ran through her head over and over as the seconds ticked by, the grass and dirt shifting around her as nocturnal creatures began their song and dance outside the walls. The rhythm of the land humming a soft melody despite the turbulent emotions racing within her. This was such a stupid idea, hopefully he just says I can¡¯t go out, or maybe just assigns a guard but then what¡­


    ¡°Well, make sure to have this on you when you get back. Hamil¡¯s farm is about half an hour¡¯s walk away so stay safe ya hear? But whatever adventurery business be sure to sort it quick, the Lionhunts been getting antsy lately, and they roam outside the walls like dogs,¡± He scoffed, ¡°So be sure you have the pass with you outside the walls, you might earn more than me but thems the rules around here adventurer.¡±


    Sophie stared gobsmacked at the small stamped parchment the man handed her and put it in her bag. She tried to hide her surprise. So¡­that¡¯s it? He just¡­let¡¯s me through? She looked up in confirmation and the guard had already begun turning his attention back to yawning through a grunted approval. Wasting no time Sophie bowed in thanks and quickly scurried out the gate, second left and follow the path, got it. But one thing the man said did bother her, Lionhunts out in force? She suspected they were some form of local Meltonian trooper, likely more professional or snobbish than the guards given the man¡¯s reaction. But without any real idea on what to watch out for she could only clutch her bag and the sheathed blade closer as yet another complication was added to her plans.


    She shuffled gingerly forward, aware that she was not the only one using the roads that night. Animals, the occasional peasant or guardsmen would wander nearby and with each little noise Sopihe would tense up that much more as she trekked towards her destination. What would Eva do? She¡¯d probably wack the cultist up the noggin heh, allowing herself a timid smile she continued with her head down, sparing a nod here or there at anyone passing too closely and assuring them she meant no harm.


    Easy now, I can worry about the rest when I get there, she huffed quietly. A small rustling caught her eye as the night breeze arrived in force. The forest on the edge of the basin and the bushes around her swayed in conjunction with the wind in a melancholic display. The chill bit through her clothes as she shuddered and picked up her pace. An ominous feeling, similar to what she felt inside the Mistveil, draped itself over the lands and the gnawing regret she felt only grew stronger the closer she got.


    Few torches lit the paths ahead. After what felt like an eternity of wandering aimlessly forward, she finally saw what the guard meant. Every once in a while popping in and out of the treeline were a series of armoured soldiers. Not as well equipped as the full plated silver templars but most wore some form of darkened gambeson with a piece of metal plate over their chests. Etched on their chest pieces were the lion-like heraldry she remembered seeing in that strange looking stone building in the town square. Everything began connecting together and she quickly sought to appear more normal and composed whenever she spotted them, hoping they would leave her alone.


    Thankfully, despite feeling a few stares shot her way, no one seemed keen enough to disturb another stranger on the road. Yet, she couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that the whole time she traveled the road, someone was watching her. But no matter how often she tried to locate them, she failed. Uneasy but undaunted, she pressed on, hoping that perhaps it was simply one of the Gods granting her a boon, though even her naivety stretched itself to the limit trying to believe that. Not like I can do anything about it at this point.


    <hr><hr>


    The soft rain shower that broke out halfway through her walk added another hitch to her already poor plan. Dirt and earth slowly sloshed into a disgusting muddy slurry along the slopes and what little illuminations from the torches flickered out. Rain slowed her progress and it had taken almost an hour and then some for her to arrive at Hamil¡¯s farm. Exhausted, annoyed and soaked to the bone her despair had almost overwhelmed her when she finally caught sight of the crops and animal pens. Not only that, but the amount of the armoured Lionhunt troopers increased significantly in the stretch just preceding the farm, like hunters following a trail. Avoiding them had taken time, time that she worried was soon running out as the others likely picked up something was wrong with how long she had been gone, if they even noticed.


    Darkness settled across the Meltonian farmlands as the moon too was covered by heavy clouds, the miserable peasantry and guardsmen moving for shelter leaving only the armoured troopers to patrol the lands. A large tiered field of crops sat on the side of the basin alongside the two piece two story stone brick house house sat next to the edge of the forest, a small stone wall surrounding the compound, main hall and sleeping quarters I assume. One Lionhunt trooper glanced over at her and she just barely had time to duck behind the outer walls when he walked over.


    After a few moments of tense waiting in the rain, she heard the footsteps fade into the treeline and dashed over to the small stone wall that enclosed the farm¡¯s chicken coop, trying miserably to hop over it without slipping. Landing with a muddy plop she noticed a stray hen wandering the area around the coop, basking in the rain shower. Upon noticing the new addition, the elf and hen shared a glance, her mind racing desperately to stop the chicken from squawking. Yet, it didn''t squawk or raise a ruckus, it seemed almost apathetic at her presence, more annoyed at the rain than anything before it just wandered back into the coop. Great, even chickens don¡¯t think I¡¯m a threat and ugh, I¡¯m muddy as hell, these clothes are gonna be ruined.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Patting some of the muck off herself she tried looking on the positive side of the weather, at least it masks the steps. Spending a moment to regain her composure she snuck up to the side of the side door, sticking her ear carefully to it to avoid making noise and trying to ascertain what might lay within. To her annoyance the rain that covered her approach also unfortunately covered up any noise that might be coming from within. Dammit, maybe the second floor window?


    Examining the outer structure the current section of the house near the chicken coops had no windows or entryways beside the connected doorway, a relief for it meant no one would be able to see her, but, she couldn¡¯t see inside either. Though even above her the second floor on this side seemed windowless, though she did remember seeing a balcony that overlooked the main road. But the trooper would see me climb up, so that¡¯s not a good plan, gotta find another entry point.


    She leaned back to search some more when she heard the slight clack of a lock being opened through the rain. Shit! Panicking, her brain turned to mush under the rain and she squeezed into the chicken coop, now joined by dozens of drowsy if increasingly irate chickens. Pulling the chicken coop door closed, she was now stuck inside a dark wooden pine, hay, shit, egg and chicken filled coffin as the surprised heads all turned to her. With her back hunched over just above the chickens, the fury of clucks and squawks never came, the residents strangely silent like her. Outside she could hear the noise of two pairs of feet plodding in the muddy ground outside the coop. And though she yearned to crane her neck closer to the walls to listen in, any movement could give her away.


    ¡°Bloody rain.¡± A raspy, if pained voice spoke up from outside.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Came a low guttural growl in reply, animalistic and almost hostile. A beastfolk perhaps?


    Their brief words were followed by silence as the rain bore down on the roof of the coop, but before long she heard the distinct sounds of dirt being dug amidst the downpour. Sophie could feel her back begin to ache from her strange position and as the chickens fluttered back to rest she could only hold still as the conspicuous sound of wet dirt being plopped nearby grew higher and higher.


    Eventually, unaware of how much time had passed on that the rain had picked up, Sophie finally broke out of her stupor when the monotonous digging gave way to sounds of a door being opened again. Followed by a series angered but muffled shouts.


    ¡°Mmm! Mmpff! Mmm!¡± A third, more subdued and restrained voice interrupted the rhythm of the rain.


    ¡°Heh, sorry friend,¡± The animalistic one spoke up, a grin in his voice, ¡°You¡¯re just not as valuable as the other three, I will miss the crack of your bones.¡±


    ¡°Come on, hurry up before we get sick.¡± The raspy one added.


    ¡°No, he pays for hurting my blood brothers.¡±


    ¡°Karosh¡­¡± Karosh? His name, remember this for the inquisitors!


    ¡°Mmmm! Mmmm! MMM!¡± The third voice screamed as Sophie could hear even the sickening crack from inside.


    Even she couldn¡¯t help but winced at the man¡¯s pained grunting.


    ¡°Enjoy crawling out of that with one arm.¡± Karosh joked malevolently as he spat out loud.


    ¡°Oi, I get, he hurt your people. But he''ll be dead soon enough, now let''s bury him before the boss gets antsy.¡±


    A grunt right next to the coop frightened Sophie, though she was able to hold still without disturbing the chickens.


    More digging, this time interspersed by muffled agony and anger until enough soil filled the opening and Sophie could hear the pained man no longer. The door opened once more and she could hear the two shovels still at the sound of a familiar voice.


    ¡°Leave that shit out there, I don¡¯t want this place any muddier than it needs to be.¡± A gruff and quiet yet commanding voice barked. Markus? It¡¯s Markus¡¯s voice, I¡¯m sure of it.


    Her mind flashed back to their encounter in Rumhol, she didn¡¯t think much of it at the time but she did recall thinking the muscular, quiet, bearded and frankly overly watchful man was dangerous. At the time she only saw him as a professional adventurer who likely didn¡¯t like people, a fair enough assumption given her imagination of their glamorous lifestyle in the vein of epic set pieces that Gunmar and Aurelia seemed to often encounter. But now she realized that perhaps her gut knew something or merely felt something was off the moment she met him. A cultist huh? The inquisitor told me but¡­damn, even a gold ranked adventurer.


    She could then hear a few more acknowledging grunts reply to the traitor, before something was placed against the walls of the coop and footsteps headed back toward the house. The slamming of a door echoing soon after, just in time for the storm to start picking up once more.


    The silence that followed unnerved her, unsure whether or not the coast was clear but she knew whoever got chucked into the pit would die without her. Carefully, she tried extricating herself and accidentally bumped a hen, the angry chicken wasting no time in pecking at her leg on her arduous crawl out. A small tingle of pain made her wince as the hen poked a small hole through her pants. A subtle yanking of her leg caused her to tumble out of the coop and into the mud, breaking herself free from the hen. Thankfully, the chicken yard was empty and though she was now covered in dirt, mud, chicken shit, hay and all manner of uncomfortable substances, the rain was also washing it away as it threatened to give her a cold.


    Looking around she found what looked like a slightly disturbed mush of land and picked up one of the shovels leaning against the coop and began digging. The angry hen began a small foot chase, but as it strode angrily into the rain, it got second thoughts and squawked in annoyance before going back inside.


    Digging frantically, Sophie prayed to the heavenly courts that she wasn¡¯t too late and barely breathed as exhaustion slowly burned her muscles from the cold and exertion. Relief only came when she could hear the desperate gasping emerging from the ground and she quickened her pace, taking a brief moment to ensure no one was coming over before continuing.


    After an agonisingly long dig, she finally caught sight of the poor prisoner as the man looked up at her in hatred before widening his eyes in surprise at the sight of her. At least someone¡¯s happy to see me. Seeing his chance to escape, she also tried helping him push away the mud and Sophie noticed the almost waist deep water that surrounded him. Without thinking, she dropped to the floor and lowered the shovel down, anchoring her foot in the ground as she gestured for the man to grab the shovel. Obliging his saviour, he held on and tried to climb as Sophie pulled.


    While she had always been what Eva described as scrawny of lithe, her hours spent lifting things as a maid had instilled some form of internal calculus for weight distribution. With one last heave, she dragged the man back out of the pit. Exhausted, she lay on the floor. The man jumped like a flash and trained the shovel at her like an enemy rather than acknowledging her having just saved him. Tired and recovering, she let the water pool around her her as she nonchalantly waved for the man to leave her alone. If I die, I die I guess. Seemingly satisfied by her lack of an answer he lowered his shovel to help her up but she quickly brushed him off and pushed herself up.


    ¡°Did Duke Roderick send you? Or Baroness Carlyle perhaps?¡± The man queried between breaths.


    Sophie looked at him with a blank expression as the name held no meaning for her.


    ¡°Master Percival? Baron Gize?¡±


    This time, hearing the desperation in his voice she at least shook her head and watched as the man seemed to deflate completely before his expression shifted to one of surprise.


    ¡°Your eyes, ears. One of the forest folk this far west? Did you come to find our lord on behalf of the druids then?¡± He piped out more suggestions, ¡°You¡¯ll find no deal to be had with our lord then cur, however grateful he might feel. In our greatest hour of need your patrons abandoned us, forgiveness is not so easily earned.¡± He quickly swapped to a scowl.


    What the hells is wrong with this man, Sophie thought absently. She brushed off some mud from her face, instinctively crawling away from strangers back to the chicken coop before pausing realising it was a chicken coop and not a house.


    ¡°Hah! Our prince is an honorable-¡± The man began but Sophie quickly glared at him in annoyance.


    ¡°Adventurer.¡± She clarified and pointed to herself and now the man sneered.


    ¡°An adventurer?! Here?! Not even a knight? Did you get sent by¡­¡± He tried speaking before Sophie gestured to the house again.


    The man, in rags and torn pants looked cross at her and looked ready to pounce before he winced from the pain of his wounds. Ignoring him, Sophie crept back to the house and unsheathed her dagger, gripping it tightly before she stopped, turning back to the man.


    ¡°How many?¡± She tried speaking seriously but could feel her voice wobble from uncertainty.


    ¡°How many? What? You think of taking them alone you scrawny little¡­¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Ten at least, two orcs in the crowd, green skinned fucks.¡± The man cursed.


    Orcs? I guess that must¡¯ve been the inhumane voice I heard. Sophie chewed her lip in frustration, all she knew about them were from books. Usually depicted as a villain who were muscular, green and able to survive multiple wounds. Fuck, she glanced down at her dagger with a frown on her face, fighting is not an option. Not that she could fight eight other people much less the two orcs.


    ¡°You mentioned a prince?¡± Sophie asked and the man stiffened at once.


    ¡°Ermm¡­¡±


    Sophie just looked at him until he finally answered.


    ¡°I..let¡¯s just say there¡¯s a noble or two tied up and leave it at that." He sighed and held up his unbroken arm, "Look, if Lady Kestrel or one of the other Duke¡¯s hired you then please, I beg of you, for the goodness of the realm. Just tell them someone else took the Prince and¡­¡±


    Sophie leapt over and shushed him, pushing him behind the chicken coop as the door opened and weapons were quickly drawn.


    ¡°The knight¡¯s escaped!¡± The orc¡¯s voice, Karosh, yelled and immediately a commotion echoed from the house.


    ¡°What? But we buried him and broke his arm, it¡¯d be impossible for him to¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, we¡¯ve wasted enough time, split into three groups and look for him! They wouldn¡¯t dare alert the huntsman so we have some time. You two fools go back upstairs and watch the rest.¡± Markus barked.


    A flurry of activity followed and she could hear the clanging of doors, windows and weapons as countless feet scurried about. Angry yelling followed the commotion and two pairs of boots plopped through the mud by the chicken coop. The two leather clad figures thankfully didn¡¯t notice the pair when they sprinted out the yard and beyond the walls.


    As other doorways began to slam shut around them, the man and Sophie shared a glance and an understanding between the two was reached. Whatever our problems can be saved for later, if there was ever a chance for just us it¡¯d be right now. Sweat mixed with rainwater ran down her body as she held the knife closer, nodding at the knight as they looked back at the house. What a stupid idea, let''s do this.

 Act 2 Chapter 7: The Maid and The Noble

    ¡°Relegated to the Northern Wastelands or in scattered tribes across Cyndralia, most orc tribes still remain outcasts to society as a whole and remain despised to this day. Whether their raiding and brutal combat methods are a result of their innate large and muscular physiology triggering biological responses, or the result of humanity and ¡®civilised¡¯ races pushing them to the fringes we will never know. What we do know is that for generations their tribes have been trapped in cycles of violence, and as we have forgotten why we pushed them away, so too have they forgotten why they must continue to kill, loot, fight and never reach the civilised lands.¡±


    - Gallius Segosa, Arterian Academy of History, ¡°Orcish Culture and the Cyndralian Order¡± Chapter 2: Liberation Wars and Forceful Exile


    <hr><hr>


    Weapon racks and armour stands aplenty lay empty as they entered the first floor. They found themselves inside what looked to be the communal kitchen or gathering ground with pots and pans hanging about as a small table took up the center of the room. Beyond the door behind, three other doors led elsewhere, one up to the second floor, another at the opposite end of the kitchen and one more that acted as the proper entrance into the building. A thick scent of smoke and ash wafted from the stove and evidently, whatever they were cooking was left behind in their panic to find the knight. The same knight who gleefully picked up a meat cleaver from the counter with his free hand and began ascending the stairs much to Sophie¡¯s chagrin and worry.


    Ignoring him she walked over and tried the handle of the door on the opposite end, pushing it open and into the sleeping quarters or left wing of the house. The corridor with doors on each side formed the shorter side of the L shaped house, personal rooms by her account and with any luck answers could be found within them.


    Horror wracked her form as she pushed open the first door, makeshift double bunk beds and a miscellaneous array of messy belongings tainted with flecks of dried blood awaited her. Horrifying. She thought of the unhygienic and cramped nature of this small stone room and remembered the ordeals of dealing with such arrangements back in the Rosengart duchy when she first started. Rummaging through their belongings she found basic travel supplies including rations, clothes and some other vanity items. Though she considered changing her muddy clothes as she only now sheepishly noticed the footprints she left behind, she didn¡¯t know if cultist robes are  somehow magically infused and thought better of it, though she did help herself to a few coins.


    A small thud echoed through the floorboards from above and she cursed the stupid knight before moving to the second room. This time only one double bunk but again, the room remained quite spartan in nature and she moved on. The third door on the left opened into a toilet and she was surprised how well the cultists maintained it. Fair enough, hygiene is important. Backing out she was about to check the other side of the hall when another loud thud slammed into the floorboards above, sending her jumping at the unexpected intrusion. Shit, gotta hurry up.


    Kicking open the next door she almost retched at the awful sight in front of her. In what appeared to be a small supply closet covered in a sea of red were what she assumed were five bodies. Their carcasses stripped of most organs as heads hung limply without eyes and limbs dangled haphazardly in an unceremonious pile. Countless cuts and chops were clearly the cause of their demise as the victims lay almost like butchered cattle, their ribs pried open with force as shattered bone remained caked in dried viscera. Three adult and two child sized corpses, parents, brother, young sister and brother all lay in the family sized heap. Sophie felt sick to her stomach but still stepped inside, the revulsion almost overcoming her completely.


    The youngest was but a child yet upon closer inspection she found the same symbol carved onto their lifeless foreheads, a symbol that scrambled her memories as she felt an ominous sense of familiarity at the sight of it, some strange avian looking thing. Judging by the dried brown red coating their bodies and rooms but with a lack of carrion eaters crawling across their bodies she suspected some necromantic magicks having been cast. At that thought she could at least confirm the presence of the cult, the same symbol as back at the barrows and when I first found Riza. By the Gods, please tell me this isn¡¯t what happened to her. Shuddering at the thought, Sophie shut the door behind her and opened the next room, giving the warehouse-like storage a cursory glance before moving on. Shit, the knight¡¯s probably dead by now but at least I think I know where the real Hamils are.


    Opening the last door she found two larger beds, a bookshelf, and unceremoniously laid across the room¡¯s tea table were severely freshly skinned rabbit pelts. Glancing at the pelts and furs scattered around the beds she had a good inkling that this was perhaps where the orcs housed themselves. Filthy animals. With a growl of disappointment she backed away and rushed upstairs, her stomach filled with unease as she pushed open the second floor door.


    Just beyond lay another series of doors but also the sources of the thuds. In the middle of the hallway, an older looking gentleman, likely the raspy voiced man, lay bleeding from his throat. Beyond him a door also lay flat on the ground, the bits of wood and metal hinges having been completely thrown off with incredible force. The culprit being the orc wordlessly pummelling away at the ever weakening form of the knight. Hesitantly, Sophie decided to move forward and as she did, the wooden floorboards creaked, the same time a sickening crack reverberated from where the orc and knight was.


    The green monster evidently wasn¡¯t done with the poor man and threw him through a doorway, heading after his victim as they left Sophie undiscovered. Seizing her moment she quietly snuck herself into the first doorless room and to her surprise found a mostly empty room with a series of slightly larger than dog sized cages with people within them. Their eyes all landed upon her with a hatred at her approach but soon changed to ones of curiosity before flipping back to a different kind of hatred or confusion.


    ¡°So the druids did heed our calls.¡± A grizzled looking man from cage one hissed, his attire of torn blue and gold puffy fabrics signified some sort of nobility.


    ¡°Quiet, regardless we are thankful, fair aelf.¡± A younger man, not much older than herself with a pretty face whispered from the back. Fancy shirt, pants, relatively unharmed, probably the prince.


    Silently, a third man watched her from the side, relatively plain and stripped of whatever uniform he had and left in rags and torn pants. Another bodyguard or knight most likely, could buy some time.


    ¡°Hey what are you doing? Where are you going?¡± The first man asked rudely.


    ¡°Are you not here to aid us after all?¡± Asked the second.


    Dashing back out to the hallway, she quickly rummaged through the dying man¡¯s belt and grabbed a keyring before dashing back inside and trying every key she could on the third man¡¯s cage.


    ¡°Hey!? If this is a rescue your priority should be the prince!¡± The first man hissed.


    Ignoring him she kept turning the keys until finally a click was heard and she sagged back in relief before unclasping the lock. The third man wordlessly pushed the door open and strode out of his cage, now standing almost double her height as she still knelt in front of the cage. He blinked for a moment before turning his attention to her, Sophie gulped nervously and held her knife out to him and he seemed to understand.


    Grabbing the small blade he massaged his wrists and shook off what sedentary aches his body face as he turned towards the doorway, sparing a worried glance at his prince.


    ¡°My liege, please don¡¯t fret, I shall not be taken by surprise again.¡± He muttered without even acknowledging her.


    The prince nodded whilst the other noble continued to glare at her. Disgusted perhaps, by how frail she seemed and how she freed a prisoner just to buy herself time. But Sophie knew she stood no chance, and despite the thin veneer of professionalism she displayed, her nerves were on the edge of revolt and the frightful trembling her body felt only continued to grow as the night drew on.


    What the hells have I gotten myself into? Morea Goddess of Shadow please shield my path with your blessings, she murmured in her head as she crawled over the angry noble¡¯s cage and began trying the keys. All the while he continued glaring at her and despite the mounting pressure another of the keys clicked satisfyingly and she wasted no time crawling away from the unpleasantness.


    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± The man hissed as he now angrily opened his lock and cage by himself.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Princes, murders, a cult, rituals, what the hells. I just wanted to get to Arteria. Repeating the process on the third lock she managed to hear a small click from the lock and finally allowed herself a small sigh of relief as the last of the prisoners were released. Her joy did not last long however as memories of her failures resurfaced. Riza¡¯s team, the prisoners at the barrow and all their sickening screams of fear. She shivered until a rough but firm hand landed on her shoulder and she instinctively froze.


    ¡°You have my thanks, friend of the druids, now take us to your entourage and let us away from this foul place.¡± The princeling spoke softly at her.


    Sophie looked up and met the man¡¯s eyes as his own widened in surprise at the sight of hers. That¡¯s right, prince, stare more at the freak. She nodded begrudgingly to break the awkward eye contact but snuck in a glance of her own. Despite the bruises and scrapes, his angular chin, kind golden brown eyes, thin lips and well shaved baby-like yet still masculine face reminded her of Frederick in a sense. Minus the eyes, though I¡¯m sure Eva wouldn¡¯t mind, she chuckled to herself at the thought of the two lovebirds together before realising that the others looked at her for instruction.


    There¡¯s a prince and a noble, why look at me, she whined before repeating the same song and dance with the first luckless knight. Pointing to herself she sucked in a breath and explained the plain truth to the soon to be disappointed trio, ¡°Adventurer, no help with me.¡± She said.


    On some level she greatly enjoyed how even the haughty expression of the nobleman despaired at her words. How crestfallen the trio became as she revealed the truth. Yet on other hand she realised that this meant no one was there to stop the other cultists from returning.


    As if on cue, just before the irate noble was able to berate her, the orc appeared from around the doorway and in a surprisingly inept display of orcish skill, looked confused as the surviving knight viciously plunged the dagger into his eye. Howling in pain, the orc¡¯s meaty green fist swung in response and sent the knight flying back, smacking him against the noble¡¯s cage with a thud and leaving the man winded and in pain. The orc meanwhile clawed desperately at its own eye, ripping his right eye out with the dagger and glared at the now freed prisoners as blood spurted out of his eye socket.


    ¡°Grrawr!¡± It loosed a guttural roar and charged into the room.


    The trio recovered quickly enough and tried their best to fight it unarmed. The noble and prince took turns throwing punches to distract the orc whilst the knight searched for another weapon before Sophie slid the knife back to him. With renewed vigor the duo pinned the orc to the ground and as it attempted to growl she trembled as the knight brutally stabbed his way down the orc¡¯s throat, each blow piercing lower and lower until the green creature gave off one last angry gurgle as a puddle of blood formed under it. The creature stared directly up at her as it died, hatred and pain etched onto its face at the one who had disrupted their carefully laid plans. Too frightened to look away, she watched as the orc seemed to shift its expression, his face becoming one of surprise just as the talons of death gripped his vicious soul.


    It almost looked like it recognised as a comrade, she shuddered and drew her trembling hand close to her chest. She winced as her memory flashed back to the carnage at the barrow, the chaos and chaotic feeling that drove her forward but cost the lives of many that she sacrificed. Their violent and meaningless deaths as Riza had been taken regardless. She remembered their screams and pleas, the clashing of swords and shuddered once more before she collected herself. Focus, she drew in a deep breath, still gotta find out everything else they might know.


    ¡°So what does our saviour suggest we do?¡± The nobleman sneered accusingly at her.


    She shrugged and pushed herself back up, her own form almost a head shorter than the noble and a full head shorter than the knight as they too regained their composure.


    ¡°But friend of the¡­adventurer¡­did perhaps Lady Kestrel send you to secure us? I can assure you we will not surrender to Edward even if the fair lady sent you to abduct us from these brigands.¡± The prince queried far more formally.


    Almost like Frederick, heh, she allowed herself a chuckle much to their chagrin before she shook her head.


    ¡°Personal errand.¡± She stated matter of factly as if that would reassure the trio, ¡°Go as you please.¡±


    At that she watched the knight stiffen, finally turning to look at her properly with eyes filled with suspicion.


    ¡°What? Are we to expect you don¡¯t simply have the lionhunters outside the premises to seize my liege? Are we to just trust you on your word?¡± He spoke menacingly in a low voice, pointing her own dagger against her.


    A moment of tense silence passed between the two as Sophie nervously held her right hand still, her legs trying their best not to fidget as the knight relentlessly stared at her.


    ¡°Thegn Carodin, Duke Haurkr,¡± The princeling spoke and immediately the two turned to face him, ¡°whether she lies or not matters not, we do have to escape and she did aid us even when she didn¡¯t have to.¡± He looked apologetically at Sophie and she gave him a stiff nod in response.


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive my liege, it¡¯s how we were waylaid in the first place,¡± The noble, Duke Haurkr spoke, ¡°She might¡¯ve aided us out of necessity, after all we did take care of these¡­brigands ourselves, she even left us to fend for ourselves against that brute!¡± He spat at the orc¡¯s corpse, the spittle landing with a tiny plop in the blood.


    ¡°Duke Haurkr is right my liege, there are too many different variables at stake and we cannot just¡­¡±


    Whatever excuse or reason I have it¡¯ll take too long to convince them and I don¡¯t know when Markus and the others will be back. Glancing around she spotted her chance and took it. As the trio were distracted with the discussion, she burst past the knight and sidestepped the noble, their bodies turning to meet her as she managed to duck out into the hallway. Sprinting to the last door at the end of the second floor she had four keys left to try from the keyring. Medium lock, that leaves two keys, try left. She closed her eyes in anticipation and stuck the key in and turned just as the others raced into the hallway to look for her. A satisfying click earned her the briefest of relief as she quickly pulled open the door, yanking the keys with her, she slammed the door shut moments before the knight could reach her. His body rattled the door with a heavy.


    ¡°Hey the hells you think you¡¯re doing!¡± He yelled angrily, his more calm demeanour shattered by her erratic behaviour.


    ¡°Open up in the name of the crown.¡± Duke Urien joined in.


    ¡°Go! You don¡¯t have much time before they¡¯re back.¡± She shouted back at them, and at once the banging on the door and commotion outside died down to a whisper.


    Pressing her ear against the door she heard a few curses as the trio¡¯s footsteps led away from the doorway. Downstairs they go, she allowed herself a momentary sigh of relief and looked around the room before jumping from fright as a chill ran down her spine.


    Just looking at the size and style of this room she could tell it was likely where the master bedroom was. Where there used to be a double bed she saw the ritualistic bird shape scrawled in blood across the floor, sigils and mystic symbols dotting the perimeter. Lying in the center was the body of a young human woman, similar to the bodies below with her eyes plucked out and organs forcefully torn out. Unlike them however, Sophie could tell something was awfully wrong, the blood was too fresh, the liquids and viscera not yet dried and browned, this was recent.


    Sophie slapped herself out of it and bowed respectfully to the corpse before whispering a small prayer. ¡°May Astralis guide you in the darkness.¡±


    Around the room the common elements of a bedroom in a farmstead remained relatively untouched, wardrobes, cabinets, a desk, chairs and even the end table remained despite the bed being removed. Reluctantly she began scrounging through the cabinets and drawers, looking for some form of a clue before she opened a drawer in the desk. Sheafs of paper and parchment with strange sigils and words scrawled across them sat atop a wrinkled gnarled book, the pages brittle and crinkly as she took one look back at the ritual and matched the horrific sight with an image within. There we go. Quickly stuffing all she could grab within her small pouch she suddenly heard footsteps coming toward her. They couldn¡¯t possibly have decided to come back for me? The possibility was discarded as she noted something odd in the steps, they were heavy and deliberate, the cult!


    She froze on the spot and waited as the footsteps echoed under the door, getting closer and closer with each breath she took. The slight pauses in between as it too stopped where she assumed the doorways were before the doorknob rattled slightly. With bated breath she watched as it turned this way and that as whoever was on the other side tried to twist it before she could hear the distinctive pressing of the key against the lock. Huddling up next to the desk, she rested her back on the wooden table and peaked over in anticipation. A soft click pierced through the silence and just as the door swung open and she could feel her body racing as she prepared for a scuffle.


    To her surprise clangs and bangs echoed throughout the house and as Sophie hid behind the desk she could hear the figure take but one step in the room before the rapid tapping of boot on floor suggested it ran back downstairs. Now¡¯s my chance.


    Pausing for a moment to make sure she scrambled backup and quickly unclasped the latches on the room¡¯s windows. Holding still just to process the sound of a skirmish in the kitchen with the distinctive clashing noise of blades and muffled shouts. I can¡¯t just let the prince die can I? She felt herself tremble at the thought of leaving more people behind but pushed open the window anyways, the wind and rain sweeping into the new breach like an angry tide. Shielding her eyes from the rain she poked her head out the window and found herself above the main entryway to the house, freedom just a quick jump away.


    No need to be a hero Sophie, you¡¯ve done enough, she told herself, but her muscles refused to budge. No matter how much she tried to inch herself forward, her legs remained unmoving. Sophie screamed silently in frustration, clenching her fists in fury at her own stupidity as she turned back towards the hall.

 Act 2 Chapter 8: The Crow and The Bull

    " News Headlines: Breaking: Melton Declares War! First Offensive Sacks Northern Carrador!


    - War on the horizon, Will Melton be left unchecked?


    New Berenia Fears for Onslaught of Refugees


    - Local councilman says no more space for more refugees, cites growing costs


    Port Sidonia Open to Idea of Enlarging League Navy


    - ¡±Recent aggression merits response¡± Sidonian council says


    Tressleburg Warns of Political Upheaval as Discontent Rises with Berenian Prodding


    - Tressleburg joined others to condemn Berenian overreach with sweeping new security laws


    Sturmbreaker Proposes Emergency Summit of Free Cities


    - Lady Mayor Kantrel calls for emergency summit to discuss collective security measures and aid for Carrador"


    - The Ascar Gazette - Special Edition Report on Melton-Carrador War


    <hr><hr>


    Light blinded her vision as shouts of surprise deafened her hearing. It took Sophie a moment to reorient herself as her mind swam in panic at the sudden flash. Bloody magic! Taking her chance to open the door she managed to get a glimpse of the scene below from her perch above the stairs.


    A gaggle of oddly dressed cultists and an orc stood facing the first floor hallway, their hands partly rubbing their eyes suggesting whatever happened was directed at them. It also meant, however, that the prince¡¯s trio was trapped inside the short wing or the house and from what she could tell when she explored it, there was no exit. Calm down, Sophie, you need to focus. Peaking over the edge she counted five lightly armoured cultists, another massive orc that towered over them, and Markus. Holding back her own growl she watched them hold up makeshift shields made from pots and pans before advancing against the other wing.


    ¡°Useless cretins not only did we let one get away but they broke free too?! Our people are counting on us to get this done, you two make sure we don¡¯t have any more guests. Garthorn¡­¡± Markus ordered.


    ¡°I will see it done. For my blood brother.¡± The orc replied, his two fangs breaking into a hateful snarl as creases lined his head with a frown.


    Do what? Sophie wanted to ask but held her question when the green giant hefted a mighty greataxe and began advancing toward the doorway, casting a brief glance upwards. Seemingly meeting his gaze Sophie frantically crawled away from the doorway, her body involuntarily quivering at the full brunt of the orc¡¯s hateful gaze.


    Fuck! I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m so dead. She crawled toward the master bedroom, certain that someone would run up the stairs to stop her.


    ¡°Grrarrrggh!¡± The orc screamed loud enough to make her wince and she could hear the unmistakable sound of another door being violently torn from its hinges.


    Forgive me, forgive me, forgive me, Sophie pleaded as she passed the first knight¡¯s brutalised corpse. Yet before her plan of escaping through the window could come to fruition tragedy struck. It was perhaps her leg that felt it first, the subtle application of force, the slight pressure that was a little too strong. Then her body as it noticed the shifting of balance. Before even a breath could be taken Sophie herself cringed as the floorboards under her creaked so loudly that she swore the fighting stopped because of her. Panic shot through her and she cared not for the noise she made and began bolting forwards.


    ¡°Upstairs!¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s there!¡±


    Cultists yelled from below, forcing her to duck back into the master bedroom. Puddles of water and dampness coated the room from the open window earlier and slipped head first onto the floor. Pain pounded through her head and in the moment she spent reocvering, she noticed the dull thudding of footsteps fast approached.


    ¡°There in the ritual room!¡± Someone yelled from alarmingly close.


    Wasting no time she pushed herself off the ground and scrambled out the window. In her haste she climbed onto the window sill only for a moment before a pounding ache destabilised her. Her legs buckled under the sudden surprise and with one hand still nervously shaking her grip loosened just as quickly and she found herself staring up at the sky as rain pelted her fast. Oh¡­this sucks, she pulled out a glum thought and braced herself for the impact.


    She felt the wind rush out of her lungs as something rammed into her, before being pressed into a muddy mess as it slammed into the house. She heard the laboured breathing before anything and as she opened her eyes she found slick blonde hair dangling titillatingly on her nose before the moment was ruined by the scowling face under it.


    ¡°Dumb bitch trying to die?¡± Apprentice Mila huffed in annoyance, trying her best to not appear winded but the pained wince told Sophie otherwise.


    Around her she heard the distinctive clanking of armour as two more figures emerged, the templar sergeant now clad in the silver plate she saw back at the barrows hung back behind the more imposing giant. Still in inquisitorial leathers with his chest-plate, she found Taurox looking down at her with a mixture of amusement and disdain, hopefully in equal measure.


    What the¡­help is here! Sophie thought excitedly before she remembered where she was and quickly scrambled off the inquisitor.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry! Sorry!¡± She apologised quickly before Mila dragged her in by the collar and shut her up.


    ¡°You owe me answers after this.¡± The young inquisitor growled and pushed her towards the minotaur.


    Nearly losing her footing she felt oddly comforted when the blademaster steadied her with a calm hand. She turned around only to quickly feel something being thrusted into her arms, the hilt already familiar, a reminder of her need to persevere. Wilfred¡¯s saber! The minotaur looked down with beady eyes and grinned when the lead cultist chasing her saw the intruders and quickly jumped back inside.


    ¡°Figured you¡¯d be doing something stupid once I couldn¡¯t find you at the inn, young elf.¡± Taurox spoke without even looking down at her, his gaze focused on the house¡¯s entryway, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve injured an inquisitor and proven that you can¡¯t follow complex instructions, here¡¯s some simpler ones, follow my orders and consider this your practical training.¡± He said as he turned her around and pointed her towards the door. ¡°Remember?¡±


    The unnecessary jab at her idiocy made her wilt ever so slightly but she nodded nonetheless, ¡°Overcome with commitment, fight with body and mind, dance, err watch and learn?¡± She muttered, unable to hold herself back from a little jab of her own.


    Taurox finally looked at her properly before giving a dismissive huff, ¡°Barely good enough, but stay behind me.¡± He ordered and she agreed, behind the skilled fighter was the best place to be aside from away. Turning toward the winded blonde they seemed to communicate in silence until the minotaur finally spoke, ¡°Apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Knocked up and winded, but ready and able my lord.¡± Mila replied as she stretched her sore muscles.


    ¡°Good. Sergeant, apprentice, secure the other side of the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes lord inquisitor!¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord.¡±


    The two snappily replied and Sophie watched as they circled around to the chicken coop side of the house. Looking back at the minotaur she remembered why she had come here in the first place and quickly tugged on his uniform before he barged in, earning her a slightly more annoyed look than before.


    ¡°Evidence and ritual stuff.¡± She said barely comprehensible as she pointed to her pouch, but Taurox seemed to understand and just gestured ahead before Sophie stopped him again.


    ¡°What?¡± Taurox asked, the blademasters voice rising a notch with even more irritation than before.


    ¡°Umm¡­adventurer gold¡­no sorry¡­gold rank adventurer Marcus inside.¡± She clarified before quickly making an addendum, ¡°And an orc.¡±


    This on the other hand earned her some space as the blademaster paused to digest the information before scowling as well.


    ¡°This is going to be harder than expected then,¡± He narrowed his eyes at the house, ¡°Make sure you stay behind me young elf, it will be a learning experience but you must follow my orders.¡±


    Concerned Sophie turned to look around before jumping backwards as the minotaur swung his axe at the door. Though she had expected some damage, the way it exploded into splinters from the might of his blow sent her darting for cover behind him.


    ¡°Watch and learn.¡± He growled mischievously and charged into the building.


    Without warning or even so much as a shout Sophie shivered as the first cultist he saw, a robed acolyte simply turned to stare at the new arrival before he was unceremoniously bisected by the blademaster. Rain kept the sabre slick in her hand but she held it tight regardless and entered behind the minotaur. Evidently, the shock and awe of his attack had been so sudden even the combatants inside the other wing ceased their fighting to look through the door.


    ¡°In the name of the Astralian Inquisition you are hereby charged with heresy, apostasy, occultism, ritual murder and kidnapping. Surrender now or your lives are forfeit.¡± Taurox roared as he sliced another man in two. The cultist looked as surprised as everyone that he was dying.


    ¡°Garthorn!¡± Markus¡¯s voice echoed from the top of the stairs, ¡°A good fight!¡±


    ¡°A worthy foe!¡± The orc snarled back and charged at the minotaur.


    His sheer green mass delivered a flurry of heavy blows as the blademaster deftly parried them all.


    ¡°The rest of you, stop the prince and his knights!¡± Markus yelled and rushed down the stairs until he traded glances with Sophie, ¡°You¡­¡± The Crow¡¯s face twisted into displeasure as his dark eyes bore down on her.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Seeing his face irritated her. Adventurers were brave and courageous folk often leaping head first into danger and he had been the downfall of many a good soul. Worse yet, he had either directly or indirectly led the cultists to clash with the expedition, robbing Sophie of her comrades and even worse, hurting Annalise. But knowing that he was part of the cult and skilled enough to be a gold ranked guilder meant he was likely not just small fry. And that means answers.


    ¡°Traitor!¡± Sophie snarled at him and brandished her blade at him with a challenge.


    ¡°Are you trying to fight me? A maid? Civilians shouldn¡¯t meddle with things they don¡¯t understand. This won¡¯t even be fun.¡± He tutted and jumped down the stairs before dashing at her with a mad look on his face.


    Incensed she readied herself to fight before realising her error, she was not just outmatched, the skills Taurox drilled into her had barely had time to gestate since their arrival in Melton and thus she found herself helpless when she needed them the most. But time was not on her side and the crow dodged a side swipe from the minotaur by seemingly vanishing and reappearing out of thin air. The next thought had turned into a fight for her life as his blade clashed against her.


    Breathe, focus, left, his right leg-no left, incoming right! Shit! Duck! Sophie threw herself to the floor and aimed a kick at a nearby pot, the clatter distracting Marcus just enough for her to steady herself. Remember, commitment and oh shit! He brought his shortsword to bear and feigned an overhead strike prompting her to raise her guard. But before she could react he reached out with a free hand and launched a brutal punch to her gut. Reeling from the hit she brought the blade over the table and scraped all the utensils and plates at him in a feeble attempt to buy herself some time. Fight, limber? Focus, breathe.


    Her mind an incoherent mess, she pivoted on the spot to avoid a thrust and tried to press her own attack just to find an elbow flying towards her face.


    ¡°Umpf!¡± She grimaced and fell, slashing wildly to retreat and nearly landing a blow.


    Markus jumped back deftly, performing a small curtsey as her strikes whiffed. Pointing her sabre at him, she found the adrenaline running through her body on overdrive as her hands shook, the muscles remembering how easy she had been laid low by monstrosity in the ruins. Her moment of contemplation cost her the initiative, Markus smirked and launched the pot at her face with a mighty kick, Sophie raising her sabre in a panic to punch it with the hilt. In this momentary lapse in judgment she felt the briefest of cuts on her arm.


    Falling back and pushing the pot away she launched a cleave of her own, lungeing forward only for him to backpedal and parry her blow. Fuck, I can¡¯t get a hit in, dodge! She sidestepped the oncoming jab but slammed into the kitchen counter and staggered slightly. Markus swung sideways and Sophie was barely able to raise the sabre to absorb the blow. Markus¡¯s innate strength forced Sophie on the back foot as she retreated to avoid him pushing past her guard and cutting into her. Having gained the initiative a viscous grin crawled onto his face and Sophie panicked before horror set in as she felt the door behind her once more.


    It was as if everything traveled in slow motion as she spotted the glint of his blade from the candlelight plowing its way through the air towards her. Cutting through the fabric of her shirt she could feel the coldness of the steel passing her by and stabbing into the door. Safe for the moment she readied her own swing when Markus¡¯s form took up her whole vision and she felt her body scream in pain as he tackled her through the door.


    Rain danced on her face when the adventurer jumped off her and plopped his boots into the mud. Smugness, smugness was the first thing she really processed radiating off of him when she pushed herself back up. Furious squawking greeted the duelists as chickens roamed free in an angry panic. Almost immediately Markus launched an inhumanly fast attack and before she knew it the sabre was knocked from her hands and landed with a dirty plop of its own in the mud.


    Before he could land another blow she launched herself at the man and threw a punch between his legs. Though weak, her surprise attack staggered him and she used the momentum to shove him away, the adventurer barely avoiding falling into the watery grave behind him. The man in front of her smirked regaining his balance just as Sophie grabbed her sabre again. Yet sounds of fighting outside the walls caught both their attention and Sophie realised the other two inquisitors had run into more cultists outside. Dismayed, she managed to recall why she threw herself into such a hopeless situation in the first place and glared at the man, seizing initiative to ask a question.


    ¡°Why? Why all this for the wretched creatures beyond the veil? To sacrifice so many for the one hiding in the dark?¡± She asked and winced at the memory of the horror she witnessed through the portal.


    ¡°Why? Why not?¡± Markus grinned at her, ¡°A dark tide comes upon us all, the signs are all there and we are unprepared to carry the burden. To survive, the rightful guardians must be returned or we will all perish.¡± He finished matter of factly, gesticulating in a grandiose fashion as he strode closer to Sophie, almost proud to finally be able to reveal his plans.


    Sophie remained silent and just watched as something seemed to amuse the traitor.


    ¡°You mentioned beyond the veil¡­then you were there at the ritual? Surely you saw, felt, nay, tasted the power that flowed from realms beyond our imagination. Then you understand that with it we hold the power to save everyone from the darkness that lurks beyond the wastes.¡± He spoke excitedly like talking to a comrade, his eyes changing from boredom to a more manic expression.


    Sophie hesitated to nod but eventually allowed herself to, just a little closer. Markus walked closer like a priest preaching to his congregation and the duelist¡¯s grin turned into one of joy instead of a taunt at her expression of agreement. Yet Sophie was uneasy, not just because she needed to end a person¡¯s life, but because she knew of what he spoke of and worse, she knew of another power beyond the veil, the entity.


    ¡°The masters¡­long have they retreated from us because we were unworthy¡­¡± He spoke with a sober tone as he edged closer, ¡°Yet through research and time we¡­that is the ones willing to protect the free peoples of this world, found a way to bring back our guardians. For the demons of the north come once more. With the power you witnessed¡­¡± He paused to emphasize the point and Sophie struck.


    Now¡¯s the chance! Sophie lifted her sabre quickly for a slash across the man¡¯s chest, only to hold the blade an inch from his heart, her own arms trembling as he raised an eyebrow, daring her to do it. Come on! Just cut him! Right to left! He¡¯s open! She screamed at herself to no avail, her weakened arm shook ever so slightly the longer she held the blade up, her nerves jittering at the sudden standstill. Her heart stilled as she realised that she couldn¡¯t deliver the finishing blow, however much she loathed this being, she couldn¡¯t do it. Why? Why?!  Freezing up she raised her own eyes to meet his and he practically beamed at her, his ill kept beard twisting into a disgusting smile.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t,¡± He whispered gleefully, ¡°You¡¯re too conscious, too¡­normal. Rarely can people kill so easily and your anger¡­heheh.¡± He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve trained yourself to hide so well, you can¡¯t afford to let loose when you work.¡±


    Sophie felt her blood boil and she slashed her blade at him. The sharp sabre cut bits of leather and fabric off his chest piece much to his delight before she felt his hands clasp onto hers. Pain seared through her limbs as he pressed down and forcefully pried the sabre out of her hands and forced her down to the muddy ground below.


    ¡°People don¡¯t realise adventurers are ruthless killers, they see us as little gooders doing our own little song and dance when in reality, we roam the wilderness and kill things. But sometimes there are things we can¡¯t kill, so we call for help.¡± He nudged her blade just out of arms reach before he released her and held her captive with the short sword aimed at her neck.


    ¡°Yet in all that traveling sometimes we do come across some amazing things. And though I oughta gut you like the insolent wench you are, I think you and I might be far more connected than you think.¡± He winked.


    Sophie grimaced and gulped, the anger and adrenaline giving way to fear and trepidation.


    ¡°Go on, I see it in your eyes, speak.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± She stammered out. Is¡­will he actually give me answers? Is there something he knows?


    ¡°Have you ever wondered why you were so weird?¡±


    Ouch, just kill me, Sophie winced from fear and emotional damage, though she managed a reluctant shake of her head.


    ¡°Picture this, in my younger years I learned of an oncoming calamity and decided to find a way to fix it. In doing so I joined up with a group of like minded individuals who eventually did, devise a possible solution.¡± He waxed profoundly like how Hilda would just before browbeating Sophie into submission for failing a task, ¡°Yet tragedy struck when some banal mistake cascaded into a disaster, forgetfulness leading to truly talented minds being lost.¡± He nodded somberly, retracting his shortsword from her neck and began pacing around her, the soft splish splosh of his footsteps interspersed by angry clucking.


    Suddenly, Sophie felt him loom over her, his hands roughly dragged her face right up next to his, his scraggly beard hairs tickling her chin.


    ¡°So imagine my surprise when I was informed that my colleagues had called upon the ancients to save us from tragedy, and have, as most botched cultists do, failed. A tragedy for sure but as I dug deeper, some slimy little worm whispered that perhaps they didn¡¯t fail, perhaps they didn¡¯t die¡­in vain shall we say.¡± He smiled cruelly, ¡°Perhaps they did bring something over, a remnant of the past, if not¡­fully pure.¡±


    Sophie blinked as she struggled to breath and tried to process the words, what does he mean? Where is he going with this?


    ¡°Because you see, little woodland maid, have you ever wondered why you are here? How, you got here? After all, it''s not often one gets born with eyes quite like yours.¡± He whispered the last words and Sophie felt a shiver of disgust run down her spine. Creep, fucking creep. ¡°Think, what was your first memory of this land. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°N-no-no?¡± Sophie replied, a gnawing sense of anxiousness now taking control. First memory? What does he mean? How did I get to this land? What? Her brow furrowed, nothing coming to the surface no matter how much her mind beat upon the closed doors of memories, ones locked in the deep recesses of her mind.


    ¡°Think of the symbols, the rituals, the hexes and wards.¡± He growled as he forced her head downward where his hand drew out the ritual pattern. Same as the farmers, the bedroom, the barrows, and¡­


    Her eyes widened and she unwittingly let loose a small gasp as the locked door opened. She saw a forest, a stone dias, leylines, and the robes of the cult. She heard birdsong, the sway of the trees and the distant growling of a bear. She felt the tickling of grass, the wind as it licked her skin, the purity of water. Then came the pounding headache, the pain that always drove her away from the memory, the darkness that clouded her mind and she looked up to find Markus almost rapturous. His smile reached his eyes as he nodded fervently.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes! I was right, hahaha of course it was the maid in the middle of nowhere.¡± He cackled, ¡°Now do you understand? I had my suspicions of course, after we learned of your existence, but who would¡¯ve thought you were so much closer than I ever expected. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    He grinned politely and Sophie felt her arms burn in agony. The man twisted her wounds to wring the blood out of her and into a flask. She screamed in pain at how he cut a deep gash across her other arm and pushed the blood forcefully out. Tears mixed with rain as she choked back a sob only to howl with anguish as his torment continued.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not certain, but no longer do we need to do silly things to find the blood of our ancestors or to taint the wells of magic. You, maid of the woods, might be the hero that saves us all.¡± He giggled maniacally as he capped the flask shut and pulled away, leaving Sophie to curl on the ground in a sobbing heap.


    ¡°You live for today, and tomorrow and the days after, hopefully. We shall meet again, fate willing so aspire to survive until then. In turn I will leave you with one task. As one adventurer¡­to an aspiring one.¡±


    Sophie wailed wordlessly and wrapped her arms tightly around herself as the rain washed her own blood all over her. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.


    ¡°Do some reading, or learn to read if you can¡¯t. But¡­learn more about history hmm? And perhaps the answers to questions you never knew will be revealed but ah!¡± He wiggled around as the cheers of the inquisitors on the other side of the wall echoed in the night, ¡°I think you can figure out the rest from here, seems I¡¯ve kept you for too long.¡± He bowed politely and jumped over the wall.


    He¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll kill him if its the last thing I do, Sophie grimaced as she bit back the pain and stood up.


    ¡°Godfrey!¡± Markus¡¯s disgusting voice echoed in the din.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Came the response.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Stop in the name of the inquisi-¡±


    The templar and apprentice followed up before Sophie spotted a brilliant green gout of flame illuminate the night for a second. Pull yourself together.


    ¡°Daemon fire!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this!¡±


    In a panic, Sophie clambered over to the wall and looked to see Mila trying her best to maintain a ward against the flame as the templar glowered at the direction of the escapees, the duo surrounded by the corpses of a few brigands. They¡¯ll be fine, Sophie winced and turned back to the house only for the minotaur to reappear in the doorway, heaving with exhaustion as he gave her a knowing nod.

 Act 2 Chapter 9: The Lions and Rain

    ¡°I swear by Divine Lord Kargathax, I am telling the truth. Pass the Lyodgard plains, they were there. By the holy father there were so many. I¡­I deserted my post and for that sin I will never be able to atone for it. Nor can I justify ordering my unit to retreat. But you must raise the alarm, alert the Boyars, the princes, anybody. Tell them Fortress Toivoa has fallen, it was a massacre. Dragonlord preserves us.¡±


    - Rotmistr Nikola Plamenslava, Testimony before Court of Honor in Zmeysgard, Verdict: Guilty - Sentence: 10 Years service - Penal Company - Reason for Punishment: National Emergency


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Everyone alright?¡± Taurox queried, his voice booming into the night.


    Apprentice Mila and Sergeant Wilde murmured their assent, Sophie furtively nodded while bandaging her arms. Duke Haukr, Thegn Carodin and the prince formed up in their own little huddle, the bodies of the fallen lay where they died.


    Sophie shuddered when they regrouped in the house, she had expected the orc to be fierce seeing how the blademaster seemed nearly exhausted by their bout. But what she didn¡¯t expect was the orc¡¯s headless corpse, signs of being compressed by hand still dripping fresh bone and gore on the floor. With the fight over it was time to chart a new course of action as the bright demonfire used by the cultists likely drew attention throughout the whole basin and they had a scant few moments to collect themselves.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes shot upwards at the soft footsteps of the prince¡¯s party approached theirs and shot an apologetic smile at the battle worn trio, the noble scowling in response whilst the prince offered a small smile of his own.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Taurox spoke for their own group.


    ¡°I must offer my most humble gratitude for the timely rescue, however coincidentally everything might have turned out.¡± The prince bowed.


    ¡°Nonsense, we should apologize instead for not realising the extent of the cult¡¯s activity.¡± Taurox threw a cheeky glance at the two other inquisitors before turning his admonishing gaze at Sophie, ¡°And I must also apologize for allowing civilian interference amidst the chaos of this operation.¡±


    ¡°Please, you don¡¯t need to apologize, we were just worried that Baroness Kestrel sided with my brother. We had originally come here to seek her aid you see, considering how she favors outsiders like the adventurer here.¡± He nodded at Sophie.


    At this Taurox raised an eyebrow whilst the templar tilted his helmet, Mila just gave Sophie an incredulous look.


    ¡°Adventurer? This young elf is just a maid.¡± Taurox stated matter of factly.


    Despite her mind being clouded still by Markus¡¯s words and the thoughts of her origin, she was aware enough to let out an embarrassed huff as she tried to hide from the gathered group. Why call me out like this, she wailed internally.


    The prince at least, looked pleasantly amused by this turn of events whilst Duke Haukr and Thegn Carodin looked aghast.


    ¡°Disrespectful, a coward, and now a liar. Hah, to think a maid would jump headfirst into a situation like this, surely this is a jest?¡± Duke Haukr spoke up.


    ¡°Unfortunately the young elf is in fact a civilian and not an adventurer. I am afraid this is no jest.¡±


    ¡°Then are you working for the palace staff? Sent to keep an eye on us hmm?¡± Haukr looked at her accusingly.


    Sophie shook her head and turned to the others for support only to find them pointedly avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°Tch so for what reason are you even here? Just to sully the name of the prince by telling the world a lowly maid had to rescue him?¡±


    ¡°Now now, Urien, she did free us after all.¡± The prince chided.


    ¡°Pfft, only to then leave us to fend for ourselves until she got discovered.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, the Lionhunt is sure to arrive soon, I suspect you should be departing before we come to blows. My team and myself shall remain here to let them know of the events that transpired here so you should likely expedite your exit. But know this Prince, Duke, even if we did assist here the Inquisition will not intervene politically should your hunters catch you. This rescue was a lucky coincidence, nothing more.¡± Taurox warned.


    Thegn Carodin nodded his assent and Duke Haukr reluctantly backed off. To Sophie¡¯s surprise, the prince held out a hand and upon looking at Taurox for instruction who only shrugged, she feebly reached out with her left hand as Duke Haukr looked furious at the prince for dropping a small curtsy.


    ¡°In that case thank you for your timely assistance, err young aelf? My name is Prince Alvin Meltius, may we meet again under more pleasant circumstances, wayfarer of Astralis.¡± He nodded appreciatively as he gave her a cheeky wink, much to Haukr¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°The Lionhunt will arrive soon. Let us not tarry my prince.¡± Duke Haukr smiled politely and scowled in equal measure, forcefully pushing the prince away.


    Sophie nodded shyly in response and watched as the trio scurried out into the countryside, two nobles and a knight looking like a bunch of rats fleeing a cat. Allowing herself a small chuckle she felt amused for a brief moment before the cloud of doubt descended once more. She furrowed her brow and tried to push back the haze in her mind and focus down on the memory of her arrival. Of the forest she spotted in her vision of the time she spent there. She remembered the panic and the darkness, the bear and its fear of her. What else she could recall was a heavy cloud that lifted with Eva¡¯s arrival. But what happened before I got there?


    ¡°Hey dumbass, focus up, calvary''s here.¡± Mila snapped her finger in front of Sophie.


    ¡°Guh!¡± Sophie snapped out of her thoughts and nodded fervently.


    Through the doorless doorway they could see a dozen or so armed men approaching from the main road. Heavy full body scale armour decorated with ornaments, sigils and a gold-purple tabard bearing the image of a lion. Between them strode a more stiff figure, also clad in armour but instead of just the tabard he had over him a shimmering gold sash, that¡¯s one way to mark importance. The inquisitors for their part shared a collective look before standing at half attention to meet the oncoming part, Sophie too tried to do her part and stand up but winched as she accidentally used her right hand to push herself up. This is gonna be a problem, that¡¯s my main hand.


    ¡°Inquisition huh? Didn¡¯t expect you guys this far in.¡± Gold Sash hummed as he removed his helmet, revealing a faceful of sophistication. Handlebar moustache, combed back hair under a helmet, narrowed condescending eyes, olive brown hair and a slightly crooked nose. This is just Hilda but a dude, Sophie hissed to herself in surprise annoyance, always looking so damn self righteous.


    ¡°Lionhunter, apologies for the mess.¡± Taurox nodded at him while he eyed the man scanning the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen worse,¡± Gold Sash shrugged, ¡°Not here to cause us any trouble though?¡±


    ¡°Not if we can help it.¡±


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± Gold Sash grimaced as he nudged the headless orc with his boot, "Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Though his men grunted nonchalantly, Sophie saw how Taurox narrowed his eyes, like he had just figured something out when Gold Sash turned his attention to her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you let elves join the inquisition.¡± Gold Sash raised the most condescending eyebrow ever.


    She felt herself tense up and shrink back slightly at the sudden attention, two or three other hunters also whispering amongst themselves as they followed Gold Sash¡¯s gaze. The brief moment of silence was palpable enough that Sophie squirmed under the scrutiny before the blademaster once again came to her aid.


    ¡°Civilian contractor,¡± Taurox tapped her shoulder, ¡°But everyone is allowed to join the inquisition provided their faith isn¡¯t found wanting. Elves just rarely commit that much in the name of the church, considering they have their own¡­way of understanding Astralis¡¯s guidance.¡±


    At this the hunters chuckled amongst themselves as even Gold Sash seemed vaguely amused, ¡°Fair enough, but why is a civilian here then?¡± Though he was unrepentant in prying out more information.


    This seemed to give Taurox some pause, there was no tangibly graspable reason for Sophie to be here. But there was one near truth that Sophie already knew.


    ¡°B-bait.¡± She blubbered out. By the divine, I need to get better at public speaking.


    Her soft and timid voice earned her the full brunt of the hunter¡¯s stare as Gold Sash glared at her.


    ¡°Oh? It speaks? And how ruthless of you, though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised nor can I argue with the results.¡±


    ¡°The little elf is currently my subordinate, yes.¡± Taurox confirmed, ¡°It is thanks to her that the cultists here were already in disarray when we arrived.¡±


    For some reason this darkened Gold sash¡¯s mood and he gave his mustache a stroke before he tapped on the desk and looked directly at her eyes.


    ¡°One last question if you¡¯ll indulge me, inquisitors. My apologies for¡­taking up your time.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Did any of you, especially you, happen to catch a glimpse or assist any prisoners?¡±


    ¡°We have.¡± Taurox answered for them.


    ¡°Oh? And were any of them nobility? We have got reports of a few nobles going missing in this area.¡±


    ¡°That we are unsure of.¡±


    ¡°In that case you, elf. What did you see?¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    His sudden shift in aura radiated so much hostility that caught her off guard. Uncomfortable and suddenly set upon, she fidgeted awkwardly with her feet before answering, unable to look away from the man¡¯s eyes as she felt something gnawing away inside her mind. His eyes glowing with an oppressive orange, the longer she looked the more pained she became.


    ¡°Ummm¡­err¡­four¡­four prisoners.¡± She managed to eke out a strained reply.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Honored huntsmen there is no need to utilize¡­¡± Taurox began but Gold Sash raised a hand and Sophie could hear the sound of the armed hunters drawing their blades and pointing it at the inquisitors.


    ¡°Melton tolerates your ilk, inquisitor. I do thank you for dispensing with this cult, but do not interfere with lionhunt operations, our patience with your peoples recent¡­overreach have not gone unnoticed.¡± He growled without looking away from her, ¡°So, elf. Speak.¡±


    At his insistence the pressure on her mind increased exponentially and she struggled to stay upright as words simply left her mouth.


    ¡°One¡­died to orc¡­I¡­I freed the¡­others. Ngh, They nobles¡­fought guards¡­I ran and the blademaster came.¡±


    ¡°Names?¡±


    ¡°Huntsmen perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough inquisitor, I will not warn you again. Once again, names?¡±


    Pain dug beneath her scalp and she blinked fervently trying to resist the assault on her senses. Like an invasion against her mind that sapped her the very essence from her soul.


    ¡°Carodin¡­Haukr¡­Alvin.¡±


    ¡°Oh my? And why then is the inquisition here? Why are they aiding an enemy of the state?¡±


    ¡°Ngh! Ugh¡­they¡­cults¡­came for¡­I¡­personal vendetta¡­¡± She grunted her mind pushing back against the intrusion.


    ¡°So that¡¯s¡­huh?¡± Gold Sash broke his concentration at the unexpected resistance and Sophie felt relief flow through her once again as the pressure eased off. ¡°So you¡¯ve got skills after all.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­fuck.¡± Sophie gasped for air, ¡°The cult took my friend and I needed answers, anyone else was just extra problems I didn¡¯t want to deal with.¡± She threw a hateful glance at Gold Sash as she continued, ¡°I hope you die in a fire you kobald shitstain. ¡±


    ¡°Why you insolent little¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Taurox piped up from next to her inspiring a luckless halberdier to prod at him only for the minotaur to rip the weapon out of his arms and snap it in two. The loud crack got everyone¡¯s attention as the hunter backed away in shock and Taurox addressed Gold Sash once again.


    ¡°We chased the cult over from Carrador well ahead of the main inquisitorial force. She just happened to show up at the right time. None of us knew much about prisoners being here or we would have acted sooner.¡±


    Gold Sash¡¯s eyes turned back to a normal hue of light brown as he faced the minotaur who nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°And why should I believe you? Any of you?¡±


    ¡°What reason do we have to lie?¡± Taurox replied candidly, ¡°Politically the inquisition has always maintained a neutral stance to leadership as long as the church is respected.¡±


    ¡°And King Edward¡¯s favoring of the druids in recent events has¡­¡±


    ¡°Had no noticeable impact on Astralian and royal relations.¡±


    Gold Sash paused and glared at the minotaur before he finally shook his head, ¡°Tsh, this is lionhunt business now. No more searching or loitering, begone!¡± Gold Sash tutted, his eyes looking almost disgusted at them.


    The inquisitors nodded their ascent and Sophie stubbornly glowered at him until Taurox forcefully dragged her toward the doorway. What a thoroughly unpleasant man, and to use a spell on my mind¡­I¡¯ll kill him one day. She vowed to herself as they emerged back out into the rain, the water more pleasant than any breath of air she shared with the lionhunters. Now I know why that guard was so antsy about them. He didn¡¯t even introduce himself, the prick, just like Hilda.


    <hr><hr>


    For the first time in a long time, Sophie wasn¡¯t depressed or hateful, she was just brooding. She could feel her cheek muscles rise ever so slightly as she scowled at failing to get any proper answers. It¡¯s only chance that Markus recognised me as somewhat useful otherwise I¡¯d be dead right now. But what did he mean by learning about the past? He did talk about demons and a tide so I¡¯m guessing the dark tides but that¡¯s like a decade or more worth of reading, the hells will I get the chance for that?¡¯


    ¡°My apologies young elf, I did not think the Knight Commander would resort to psychic magicks to pry the information out of you.¡± Taurox apologised once they were back near the town.


    Knight commander huh? That was pretty high up in Carrador, does this mean we¡¯re about to get into more trouble? Sophie nodded absently at the minotaur and chewed her lip. Once again, so many questions.


    ¡°What even was he?¡± Mila grumbled, ¡°I thought psychic magic was dangerous enough that we hunted most of them down?¡±


    ¡°That apprentice, was a man trained in the ways of the druids.¡± Taurox replied knowingly.


    ¡°A druid? Don¡¯t they specialise in nature or geo magics?¡± Mila asked incredulously and this time Sophie paused her thoughts to tune in, she too was curious, what the fuck did he do to me?


    ¡°More or less that is correct, psychic magic is dangerous enough that the inquisition often dispatches agents such as myself or Inquisitor von Krantz to track them down. It is true most druids are taught to harness nature or the earth itself to fight. But they also utilize a lesser known form of suggestive psychic magic in their pagan rituals.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± The apprentice hissed, ¡°So why haven¡¯t we put a stop to that?¡±


    ¡°An apt question,¡± Taurox nodded, ¡°It mostly comes down to politicking and Meltonian assurances from the crown that they will keep the druids under control in exchange for adopting the church teachings without a fuss and for a while there wasn¡¯t really anything wrong with that. Most of their magic was¡­helpful to varying degrees of usefulness. The psychic magic too, is primarily used as a quick and suggestive way for bringing people together and often employed during pagan dances to bring about a wave of goodwill and acceptance. Not the most harmful and so we left it alone.¡± The bard! That¡¯s why I felt so iffy when he was singing to Anna.


    ¡°Clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Clearly we have underestimated their suggestive abilities and ways in which they could be deployed to manipulate the mind in a malicious manner as our young elf had unfortunately experienced.¡± Taurox nodded at her, ¡°I believe some changes might be in order if this is the case. The inquisition has a low tolerance of such magicks for what I believe are quite clear reasons.¡±


    The apprentice nodded, satisfied with the answers as they finally approached the town. The dim street lamps and few torches that weren¡¯t put out by the rain shone a small beacon of hope for the weary party. The gate guard thankfully hadn¡¯t changed shifts yet and as the inquisitors passed by he flashed Sophie a friendly if curious smile, brightening her mood ever so slightly.


    ¡°Alright, Sergeant Wilde, come with me back to the chapel, there¡¯s a great many things I must get reported to Inquisitor von Krantz.¡±


    ¡°Yes lord inquisitor.¡± The Sergeant nodded.


    ¡°Apprentice, take the young elf with you back to the tavern and this time don¡¯t let her wander.¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord.¡± Mila replied with a frown at Sophie.


    Sophie only sheepishly looked away and kept her head down.


    ¡°Stay alert everyone, I suspect we will not remain an extra day in Harweald given the...current complications.¡± Taurox finished and received everyone¡¯s affirming nods, ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    Giving the minotaur a snappy salute, Mila and Sophie turned off the road to the chapel and began heading toward the inn, a moment of quiet contemplation passing between the two as the rain prattled a strangely soothing melody after the night¡¯s events. I did it again huh? Needed someone else to carry my part cause I¡¯m so damned useless.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She whispered to her companion.


    The apprentice turned to her with bright blue eyes and Sophie was struck by how enrapturing they seemed, wondering for the briefest moment if her own was anything like them. The moment however, was soon broken when the apprentice scratched at her bun and broke into another scowl.


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± Mila tutted dismissively.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie murmured, struck by the annoyed tone in the other girl¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such a nuisance to you.¡± She bowed her head apologetically, ¡°and for hampering the mission.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Sophie raised her head to find the girl''s eyes crinkled up in thought, her scar making her seem like a broken soul before the scowl returned.


    ¡°Job¡¯s done right? Then that¡¯s that. No use crying over any mistakes now. You got the papers and book with you too?¡±


    Sophie hurriedly opened her pouch to show the inquisitor and watched her companion¡¯s face don a horrified expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Astralis save me. I''m working with idiots.¡± Mila shook her head before hurriedly ripping the pouch off of Sophie¡¯s shoulder, dragging the elf a few surprised steps forward, ¡°It¡¯s like a boyar''s breeches in summer! What have you been doing you dumbass? We can¡¯t use it if it all disintegrates in a soggy mess!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, the thought never occurred to her that all the tumbling and fighting done out in the rain soaked muddy yard and simply standing aimlessly in the rain might¡¯ve been a bad idea. Seeing the apprentice take off running, Sophie tried her best to follow along as the inquisitor unknowingly dragged Sophie¡¯s injured arm with her.


    Sophie grit her teeth and grunted through the pain as light streaks of blood droplets leaked past her bandages. Just a little longer, just a little. They ran through the town in a hurry, their speed rattling some nearby effigies though Sophie could swear they all looked a little angrier than before, however much sticks could be arranged to look angry. In no time at all they pulled up in front of the inn and Mila hurriedly dashed inside with the pouch leaving Sophie out in the rain. Pained and annoyed, she leaned against the wall and rewrapped herself under an awning as the coldness of the rain now chilled her body as well.


    Carefully she pushed open the door to the tavern and hoped to avoid attention but was too late. The apprentice¡¯s hasty entrance caught everyone off guard and now that the door opened yet again all eyes turned to her. She tried to keep her head down and avoid eye contact but the tips of her ears could feel the stares, burning under the intense scrutiny as the tavern dropped to a silent whisper. The words ¡°elf¡± or ¡°knife ears¡± echoing from distant corners of the main room. Sullen, she shuffled awkwardly to the side when someone pushed themselves up from the bar table, one leg on the floor and the other missing.


    Slap


    Anna! Sophie had time to think before her vision blurred and she steadied herself on the doorway. Her nerves had been so numb from the day¡¯s events that the stinging pain only registered moments later. Her own face still contorted in a half smile from the surprise. She¡­she¡­slapped me.


    Too confused to react Sophie stood still for a while when the tavern burst into laughter, the tension of everyone seeing an elf defused by the almost comically timed slap from a cripple. She winced as the pain began blossoming on her cheek. She turned upwards to find the ranger standing above her with a pained sneer on her face.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Annalise grumbled softly as she turned around with a disapproving huff, assisted by the busty light brown haired maid from earlier. The poor girl shot a sheepishly apologetic look at Sophie and she could only watch as the two of them returned back up the stairs.


    Still shocked, she felt another pain flare up inside her, the thought of having been abandoned bringing about a familiar feeling of sorrow and anguish that she couldn¡¯t quite remember when she felt it before only that she recognised it. Her body ached all over and as the extra pain was added Sophie was thankful for the rain as the droplets that remained on her still hid the tears that welled up in the corner of her eyes. She turned to find the apprentice haggling with the barkeep before giving Sophie a concerned frown and giving the bartender some coins.


    Wordlessly Sophie trudged closer only to find a small key being pushed into her hands. Looking up i confusion she found Mila tilting her head towards the stairs and follow the girl¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Last room before the stairs.¡± Mila stated matter of factly, ¡°Try not to break anything. You can do that without hurting yourself right?¡±


    Her mood brought down further, she quietly nodded and staggered up the stairs, leaving the inquisitor to finish her business with the inn keep. Soft creaks of the floorboard kept her steadied as she grimaced with every step. I just wanted to help a little. Why is it so hard to do anything right?


    Twisting the key into the last door, she heard a small click and found herself in a small if cozy single person room. One bed, a dresser, a small desk and a chair. Realising the inquisitor paid for another room, she felt even more dejected as it reminded her of the money she took from Annalise, that¡¯s why she was so mad, she must¡¯ve found out. Glumly Sophie closed the door behind her and grabbed an extra pillow from the bed, plopping it on the ground as she stripped and recklessly threw her clothes unceremoniously into a corner.


    Feeling the cold wooden floor tickle her damp skin, she clutched the pillow close to her chest, curled up, suppressing a sob or two before she passed out as the day¡¯s emotions flooded her mind all at once.

 Act 2 Chapter 10: The Ranger and The Apprentice

    ¡°Urgent Notice to All Students: Due to recent political developments across Cyndralia, we are asking that any student originating from: The Kingdom of Carrador, The Kingdom of Melton, The Imperial Empire of Trax, The City States of Felmarch and Tynsford, and The Ascari League (Northern Regions and New Berenia only). Immediately report to your department heads.¡±


    - Academy of Arteria - Schoolwide Announcement - All Departments


    <hr><hr>


    There they were again, the dark thoughts that nibbled at the edge of her mind, the sickening feeling of the entity¡¯s tendrils wrapping themselves around her. The slimy viscous liquid coating her as they kept her constrained, pointing her towards a beacon in the darkness of the void. In the nothingness, there was a city, then a castle at the edge of the city, lifted high above by a mighty hill as its walls were bathed with golden light from the sun above. She felt the tendrils tighten and drag her along pointing her at one of the castle towers on the far side, the lone tower pointing out to the sea beyond.


    First of the Stolen Dawn


    As it croaked its words Sophie found herself waking up with a start, the strange tentacles seemingly retracting into the bed below her and roughly brushing away at her skin as it retreated. Itchy and slightly fearful, she reached down to scratch her bum when she felt a smooth if somewhat tough fabric under as it was draped over a mattress. Wait a second, she thought as her hands roamed around in surprise, a bed?! Forcing herself upright she looked around incredulously to find that she was indeed in a bed, but before questioning things looked over to the floor where she should¡¯ve been and found herself looking over the apprentice inquisitor.


    Wow, Sophie gawked, though the inquisitor was likely her age or slightly older like Eva, she was built like a small knight. Not as well built as perhaps the minotaur, but for a girl like herself, Sophie was surprised at how much muscles Mila had. Scars also dotted her body, an indication of her harsher life and Sophie winced imagining how she would got all of them.


    Slapping herself away from the shock she examined the room further and found both her clothes and the inquisitor¡¯s hung to dry near the window, the messy piles no longer in sight. A small rustling came from behind and Sophie turned to find Mila stirring, the brief noise of the slap having roused the girl. Curiosity kept her staring as the girl seemed to twitch slightly before bolting awake, her peaceful sleeping face replaced by one of drowsy confusion when the blonde took her a moment to examine her surroundings. Meeting Sophie¡¯s fascinated gaze, her peaceful sleeping face quickly morphed into her trademark scowl.


    ¡°Guh,¡± Mila grumbled as she wiped away some drool, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡± At the sudden noise Sophie quickly spun herself to face the other side of the bed, her face burning in embarrassment, what was I doing? Why was I staring at her?


    Hearing footsteps and shuffling behind her, she found Mila walking just around her peripherals and couldn¡¯t help but take another look. Stop it! What am I doing?! Blushing furiously, Sophie tried to hide under the covers and distracted herself, thinking of something to occupy her mind when sounds of clothing being changed reached her ears.


    ¡°Umm¡­thank you.¡± She murmured from under the covers, prompting the apprentice to give a small grunt in response.


    Suddenly, the covers were ripped away and looming over her was the shadow of the inquisition as it continued scowling at her.


    ¡°No need to be embarrassed, moved you to the bed myself after all, now go get changed.¡± Mila poked at her and Sophie felt another wave of embarrassment wash over her, she saw me naked!


    But as her mind recomposed itself, she did manage to at least get her message across properly this time.


    ¡°Thank you¡­for you know¡­tucking me in bed.¡± Sophie said sheepishly, still embarrassed.


    ¡°Tch,¡± The inquisitor scoffed, ¡°I was assigned to take care of you by the blademaster, can''t let you catch a cold or get infected from your injuries eh¡­ehh¡­achoo!¡± Mila sneezed adorably in spite of the scowl. ¡°Considering the wounds and rain and what not.¡± Mila sniffled.


    Amused, excited, thankful and now in a better mood Sophie quickly hopped over and grabbed the unfortunately still slightly damp clothing from the window, it¡¯s the thought that counts.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Mila sneezed again and as Sophie turned around to apologise she was met with an overwhelming aura radiating from the inquisitor, the girl glaring ather. ¡°Don¡¯t. Even. Start.¡± Mila growled as she sniffled again.


    Stopping herself from apologising and laughing at the same time Sophie nodded and quickly got dressed, wiggling and shuddering from discomfort at the lingering dampness.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little wet, we¡¯ll be out¡­out¡­out in the sun soon enough.¡± Mila forced back a sneeze, ¡°Now let¡¯s go freshen up and not keep the others¡­¡± Mila paused and Sophie watched the girl shake her head viciously before pinching her nose shut, only realising she was being watched and glowered at Sophie. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep the others waiting.¡±


    ¡°Not a - achoo! Word.¡± The inquisitor glared and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, earning herself angry footsteps as the other girl stomped away.


    ¡°Careful!¡± She called after her and quickly followed, a small smile breaking out on her face.


    <hr><hr>


    Though Mila maintained a scowl, it was at the very least directed at her own inability to stop sneezing earlier than at Sophie and for that, the maid felt a little bit of relief. All that came crashing down when they went downstairs to the main hall and found Annalise already sitting at a barstool, the barmaid from before nervously chattering away until both sides locked eyes. A frigid silence dampened Sophie¡¯s mood and Annalise hobbled over under the concerned gaze of the barmaid, Sophie stiffened expecting a verbal reaming judging by the ranger¡¯s hostile expression.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She blurted out from the nervousness, ¡°Eep mmpfh.¡±


    Without having time to clarify Sophie found herself stuck in a headlock and winced from the burning sensation as the ranger vigorously rubbed her knuckles against her scalp.


    ¡°Nyeh, sorry.¡± Sophie protested, but Annalise only continued on much to the amusement of the patrons this early morning.


    ¡°Idiot, daft, kobald brained, muddy eared, stupid, dummy.¡± The ranger hurled a tirade of abuse right into her sensitive ears.


    Sophie winced and deflated surrendering herself to the ranger only to be suddenly hauled up and brought to eye level, Annalise¡¯s arms holding her firmly in place as they locked eyes. The anger, disappointment, and concern in her friend¡¯s eyes was too much to take and Sophie could feel her own emotions welling up as she realised that this might be goodbye.


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± She began.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± Annalise growled, silencing Sophie¡¯s words, ¡°Have any idea, how worried I was? Have any idea how terrifying it was to have the blademaster wake me up to ask about your whereabouts? I mean, I get that I knocked out, but you could¡¯ve left a note, a message or something. Hells, you could¡¯ve even left it with Kimmie here.¡± Annalise shot a small wink at the barmaid as the other blushed in response. By the divines, are they actually¡­


    ¡°Are you just into getting people hurt? Getting yourself hurt? Huh?!¡± Annalise interrupted her thoughts and shook Sophie violently, ¡°Are you trying to die? Just gonna leave the rest of us to clean up your mess? We¡¯re¡­we¡­.we are a team¡­yeah, we are a team Sophie. If you¡¯re gonna just hop off to do your own thing let me know first okay? I won¡¯t babysit you¡­well I mean I can¡¯t really anyways but still, you just disappeared for the day and the next time I see you, your arm¡¯s bleeding to shit and you looked ready to croak right then and there.¡± Annalise sighed.


    ¡°So¡­so I¡¯m not being replaced?¡± Sophie managed to mutter while quivering.


    ¡°Re-huh? Replaced?¡± Annalise frowned and rubbed her temple, ¡°No?! We¡¯re a team Sophie, it just happens you¡¯re a bit of an idiot but you don¡¯t get off that easily, we¡¯re going to Arteria at the least. Whether you want me to or not.¡±


    Annalise finally let loose a tired smile and Sophie felt her own spirits lift, we¡¯re still friends! I¡¯m not being kicked out! Flashing Anna a smile of her own she watched in mute horror as her friend¡¯s fingers angled themselves right over her forehead, and flicked.


    ¡°Mmpf!¡± Sophie yelped.


    ¡°That¡¯s for taking my money without asking or saying anything.¡± Annalise smirked.


    ¡°Guh!¡± A critical blow.


    ¡°Now stop being so mopey and get breakfast yeah?¡±


    A loud sniffle interrupted the conversation and all heads turned to stare at the apprentice, who to her credit scowled back at everyone.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve got a cold.¡± Mila shrugged it off.


    ¡°Right, anyways I suspect that judging from your sniffling friend¡¯s look of concern when you two came down, there will be much to discuss and what better time to do it than when we¡¯re eating.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    At that Sophie nodded her own assent and looked curiously at Mila for an opinion, only for the other girl to shrug, trying her best to hide the process of wiping her own snot.


    ¡°She¡¯s correct though, we¡¯ve a long day of travel ahead of us.¡± Mila said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Travel? Going already?¡± A new soft and mellow if a little overly high pitched voice interrupted. Her well endowed chest caught Sophie¡¯s eye as they seemed to jiggle on their own accord when the barmaid did a quick turn to face the inquisitor. Compared to Mila, these are huge¡­gah! What the hells is happening to me?! She quickly slapped the thoughts out of her head much to everyone¡¯s amusement.


    Though she didn¡¯t stop moving, Sophie noticed Annalise visibly sagged her shoulders even if she kept quiet whilst trying to get seated at a table, the barmaid rushing over to help her down as they both shared a tender if nervous smile. Oh right¡­ Sophie felt a small sense of guilt well up inside her, she realised that the newly formed couple would be split if they left right away and bit her lip in frustration before turning to the inquisitor who cared not and focused on holding back a sneeze.


    ¡°Kimmie, three porridges and some bread would be great.¡± Annalise¡¯s voice once again drew Sophie back out of her contemplation. The ranger flashed the barmaid a soft smile as she brushed away some of Kimmie¡¯s hair from her face and giving her a tender stroke on the cheek making the barmaid giggle happily, who in return squeezed the ranger¡¯s hand before heading away to place the order. Though Annalise had nominally forgiven her earlier, she felt the happy mood drop once again as the ranger turned to face the remaining two, a look of minor disappointment mixed with a hint of resignation in her eyes.


    ¡°Annalise, ranger, adventurer, silver rank.¡± Annalise stated without much fanfare and Sophie found Mila nodding approvingly.


    ¡°Lyudmila but I prefer Mila, apprentice inquisitor, spell-sword but in training.¡± Mila replied accordingly and Sophie felt her eyes go wide. So Mila was just part of her name? She never seemed this amiable when talking to me.


    ¡°So what¡¯d she do this time?¡± Annalise sighed.


    Sophie flinched at the way Anna spoke about her, even if she¡¯s frustrated she doesn¡¯t need to be this rude about it. Though I suppose I am at fault.


    ¡°Infiltrated a cult, rescued a prince, and annoyed the local authorities trying to capture said prince by freeing him. Though that last part we were complicit in.¡± Mila listed off her crimes.


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my apologies, myself and a templar sergeant were to serve as your minders and guards while in Meltonian territory.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re the minders, aren¡¯t you an apprentice and¡­¡±


    ¡°A bit younger, yes, but Inquisitor von Krantz figured it¡¯d be easier traveling with someone of a similar age, despite my protests as well. Though now I¡¯ve had the pleasure of interacting with this complete mess of an elf here I see why you needed some extra help.¡±


    Annalise looked ready to protest before the two shared a small hum between themselves and looked at Sophie with raised brows. Traitor!


    ¡°Hey! Not fair! It¡­it wasn¡¯t just me who caused the ruckus! They were the ones who went in with weapons at the ready.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, says the girl who jumped out a window because she can¡¯t fight.¡± Mila sneered, but Sophie was relieved to hear a more sarcastic tone than the sharpness that usually accompanied them.


    ¡°I already had all the documents, I was gonna escape!¡±


    ¡°Right! The documents!¡±


    ¡°Sophie?!¡±


    Mila and Annalise spoke up at once, and in a display of camaraderie both gestured for each other to proceed before Kimmie arrived with the porridge and a plate of bread slices, place down the food before giving Annalise a peck on the cheeks, sending the ranger into a furious bashful blush. Wow, Sophie smiled for her friend but felt a small pang of jealousy shoot across her, I wonder if Eva and Freddie kissed yet? She tried to distract herself with her own fantasies as Mila seized the initiative to continue.


    ¡°Erm, right I had a look through the pages and book you got last night. Lots of ancient script and even some elvish¡­which means we¡¯ll likely need an actual translator. Anyways, most of it I could barely decipher but from what I can tell it is a mixture of dark magic and some ancient Myndiri spell. Fascinating stuff really, a lot of it I reckon was devised from reverse engineered demonic incantations,¡± Mila paused and stirred her food, ¡°Alas where, when and why continues to elude me, though there are numerous references to light or dawn, some sort of guiding power and lines trying to describe the demonic threat.¡±


    Hearing those last words, Sophie and Annalise shared a knowing look. Sophie connected the words Marcus had told her about them being related, she had an eerie feeling that she knew what or who was supposed to act as a guiding power. But he did say they were trying to stop the demonic threat, and light¡­where the castle on the hill in my dreams! Sophie¡¯s eyes widened at the realisation but found Anna wagging a finger at her.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Anna rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­yes?¡± Sophie murmured.


    ¡°You, need to be more careful. If the inquisitors weren''t there to save you or you didn¡¯t land right, you could be paralysed, had your neck broken, caught and sacrificed amongst other things. Adventuring is a dangerous business and if you¡¯re going to do things like this on your own, plan ahead.¡± Annalise scolded and Sophie could see Mila holding back a small chuckle.


    ¡°Your friend¡¯s right. You could¡¯ve died well before we got there. It was a little bit of luck and dedication that we figured out you¡¯d be likely heading to the farmstead based on what you told us earlier.¡±


    ¡°Fine, okay? I¡¯m sorry for being so useless.¡± Sophie grumbled.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    Sophie froze at the sternness in Annalise¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not useless, but even now I still need you to focus. Think through things, make a plan, be as prepared as you can be. That¡¯s how you start as an adventurer, since I''m you know.¡±


    Sophie nodded, she understood what they were saying and knew the chastising was necessary. But she was trying her best and just hoped that they would know. I feel like I''m forgetting something...ah right!


    ¡°Eheum.¡± She coughed to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    The others turned to look back at her.


    ¡°I¡­umm¡­I¡­err I think I know where they want the ritual.¡±


    Mila put down her spoon and Annalise turned to face her, whispering something to the barmaid before she kissed her on the forehead and sending her away. Another pang of jealousy shot through Sophie¡¯s veins but she ignored it, focus, more important things at stake here.


    ¡°I had another dream with the entity,¡± She spoke and Annalise¡¯s face drained of colour, the ranger looking more worried than before as Sophie continued, ¡°It...showed me. Something about a stolen dawn, and it pointed me to this castle on a hill. Big city of people and sat close to the sea, with one particular tower shining the brightest when¡­I think it was noon? When the noon sun shone down on it.¡±


    Mila looked about as confused as one could be hearing someone sprout nonsense about a dream monster. Annalise on the other hand softened her expression and flashed Sophie a sympathetic look.


    ¡°Umm¡­sorry for eavesdropping.¡± A high pitched voice interrupted as the barmaid came back round, ¡°I caught on to the last part. Are you talking about Melisgrad?¡± Kimmie shyly smiled at Sophie and she could almost understand how Annalise had fallen for her. ¡°Tower by the sea, shining brightly at noon? That¡¯s Goldenlight Keep if I remember correctly.¡±


    ¡°Goldenlight huh?¡± Mila rubbed her chin, ¡°If I recall correctly, Goldenlight is the king¡¯s castle isn¡¯t it? Why the hells are you dreaming about that? Trying to find the prince?¡±


    Despite the dismissive tone, Sophie continued, ¡°No the dreams¡­they usually show something horrible, or of the creature that lurks out in the darkness.¡± A frown popped up on Mila¡¯s face and Sophie wracked her brain for a voice to get through when she remembered, "It¡­it¡¯s the one that showed me the visions of the city¡­and the church¡­¡± Sophie lowered her voice, hoping she got the point across without saying everything.


    Sophie saw the haughtiness vanish from the girl¡¯s face replaced by a new scowl took its place, this one radiating danger instead of disapproval, no longer playful, just threatening.


    Sensing the mood of the table having shifted to something far more depressing, Sophie looked up at Kimmie and pleaded with her eyes to help lift the mood. To her surprise, Kimmie smiled back and tapped the table to draw the other¡¯s eyes to her.


    ¡°Uh¡­don¡¯t mean to be rude here, but I just felt the need to clarify that Goldenlight is not the king¡¯s castle per say. Lion¡¯s Pride, or as some call it The Brodsfort is the king¡¯s castle and the administrative hub of Melton. Goldenlight Keep is said to have been there since the last of the Myndiri, hence why they constructed a new keep and castle due to Goldenlight¡¯s age. But it still gets refurbished and maintained, a symbol of Meltonian history and pride.¡± Kimmie stated proudly, ¡°The name was a more modern name for it however, when the people of Melisgrad noticed the way the noon day light draped over the castle made it appear to glimmer golden, hence the name. Nowadays it''s considered a reserve fortress, a place for one to go should the capital fall under siege. Though that''s only happened once.¡±


    A lull descended as the trio processed the information but perhaps uncomfortable from the sudden silence, Kimmie waved her hands at the group, ¡°Um, I just used to read a lot about history so I know a lot of these old facts, just figured they¡¯d be useful hopefully. But that¡¯s all in the past now, get it?¡± Kimmie threw on a nervous but cheeky smile.


    Her bashfulness elicited three reactions; Mila was unfazed and nodded approvingly, it was good to be educated and more information was always good; Annalise seemed overjoyed at the passion and giggled before she gave the barmaid¡¯s hand a firm squeeze, then drawing her in and locking lips; Sophie on the other hand was shocked with a mixture of dread and pleasantness, history?! Didn¡¯t Markus say something about the past?


    ¡°Ahahah, the way your eyes lit up! You could be a traveler¡¯s guide to Melton with the way you talked.¡± Annalise beamed.


    Kimmie shyly fidgeted with her own hair, emitting a nervous laugh. ¡°Maybe I could''ve, city life was a bit much for me. So I ended up out here, which has been pretty nice so far.¡± She hesitated for a moment before sighing, ¡°Though there is certainly not as much to read.¡±


    ¡°D¡¯aww, I promise I¡¯ll bring you some books next time I visit.¡±


    ¡°Really? I mean you don¡¯t have to but that¡¯d be lovely!¡±


    ¡°Have to properly show me around town next time though.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But haven¡¯t I already shown you around?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Annalise blushed furiously as she jokingly prodded Kimmie¡¯s chest, provoking an embarrassed blush from the barmaid.


    Sophie felt a slurry of emotions flow within her, but the strongest draw was the almost nostalgic and pained feeling that clutched onto her chest. Bribed with books huh¡­ she wondered how Eva was doing.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Sophie interrupted and the lovebirds turned curiously at her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kimmie replied.


    ¡°You¡­you said you read a lot right? Err well¡­you know a lot of history?¡±


    ¡°Heheh, yeah that¡¯s about the gist of it.¡± She replied with a smile.


    ¡°Do you happen to know anything about Myndiri history?¡±


    This question made Kimmie¡¯s smile falter slightly as she furrowed her brow and seemed to fall deep in thought before she finally replied.


    ¡®Unfortunately no, but I know in Melisgrad there were two libraries, I used to frequent the Pridemane, that¡¯s the newer one. But there was an older one, locals just call it the Old Leabharn, probably would have more older tomes there but that¡¯s just a guess.¡± Kimmie nodded to herself, ¡°But don¡¯t trust me on that one, it¡¯s part of uptown and the posher district so I never really went cause you know¡­¡± She pointed to herself, ¡°Sorry I can only offer so much.¡±


    ¡°No! I mean thank you! It¡¯s more than enough!¡± Sophie reassured her and tried to etch the words into memory. Pridemane library and Old Leabharn, got it. She leaned back in the chair as the lovebirds turned back to flirting and steeled herself for the journey to come.

 Act 2 Chapter 11: Winds of the North

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°After Action Report: First Skirmish of the Mistveil - Carradorian defeat but heavy losses inflicted.


    Tactical Casualties: 2 Half Strength Carradorian Irregular Regiments, 1 Platoon of House Walden¡¯s Rangers, 2 Detachments of Levy Militia, 3 Border Fort Garrisons, Eichafen City Militia and other township guards


    Total Losses: 5,500+ Estimated Troops Lost; Unknown Civilian Losses


    Strategic Losses: Eichafen, Fortress Northveil, Fortress Fogwatch, Fortress Mistmourn, 20+ Local Villages and Towns


    Personnel Losses: Major Tolstein and Command Staff - Lost when Bastion Command in Eichafen was overrun by Undead alongside the city.


    Conclusion: Loss of Northwestern Salient inevitable, Bastion Force Mistveil depleted. Undead activity hampering supply lines. Situation deteriorating, potential Meltonian thrust towards capital.


    Recommendation: New defensive line across the King¡¯s Highway. Urgent reinforcements required to stabilise the line. More Rangers to quell undead threat. ¡±


    - Acting Major Baylein, Emergency Commander of Bastion Force Mistveil, Report to Grand Duke Walden - Feldmarschall of Northern Carrador


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief when they finally ascended the western edge of the basin and out into Melton. Harweald had been an interesting time but one that she sorely wished to avoid in the future. Still she did manage to get a bearing on how to move forward in Melisgrad and with Taurox increasingly concerned about the cult and the Lionhunt, there was a chance they would depart a month early to avoid complications. When he joined the rest he had shared with the others and confirmed her own suspicions when he too spoke about how the hunters had not seemed surprised by the cult or the presence of the orcs. Meaning that they already knew about them or worse, were actually working together given how their search parties conveniently avoided the farmstead.


    It was a grim possibility indeed if the two powers worked together and it was enough to spur Annalise to agree with their plans after sharing some private moments with Kimmie to say goodbye. The two parted amicably, as far as Sophie could tell, with promises of return after the ranger¡¯s journey to Arteria. Just as Sophie still sported the little ribbon given to her by the ranger to tie her ponytail, Anna now had a little bow with a striking red ribbon of her own from the barmaid. It was an endearing little moment when the two parted and though she felt a pang of jealousy at how taken her friend was by another, she also couldn¡¯t stop the warm feelings of joy overwhelming her.


    The inquisitors on the other hand had been all the more dour since their time at Harweald, their jobs made more complicated by the Lionhunt sniffing around. Mila too had swapped out her scowl for a more broody and angsty look after Sophie had explained everything to her. Of the monsters, of the city, the people, and the towers of her nightmares. The girl¡¯s expression had dropped the precise moment that Sophie recounted the little demon abominations swarming the streets, as if she had been expecting something and was let down. When she had wrapped up, Mila wordlessly dismissed her before sulking back to the other inquisitors and Sophie worried that she had gone into too much detail. But with how she had just retreated, Sophie couldn''t do anything about it and turned her thoughts to other things.


    Distracting herself with different fantasies, she tried imagining what she would discover in the archives of Melisgrad, new books, old books, scrolls, and all manner of unexpected texts awaited her. The world too, likely changed in her time spent in Eichafen and Hareweald, if anything noteworthy happened news would likely be first spread in the capital, maybe even news of Arteria and by extension Eva. Perhaps even a new edition of Gunmar and Aurelia might¡¯ve come out, she giggled at the silly thought and accidentally squeezed Anna¡¯s waist a little too hard earning herself a light rapt on the head.


    ¡°Nugh!¡± She squeaked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t choke me out, I¡¯m having a hard enough time keeping him calm without you flailing about.¡± Annalise grinned as she gave the horse a light pat. The mount huffing proudly in response.


    At the accusation Sophie flashed a sheepish grin before resting her head against the ranger''s back, managing to briefly revel in the cheerier mood shared between the two compared to the chaos that comprised of the prior days. Though Annalise was still a tad dour at the sudden departure, at the end of the day she rode on with a sense of understanding that she now had someone to look return to.


    Sophie turned her attention at the two inquisitors and templar traveling with them which when adding the adventurer and herself brought the party number up to five. It almost made her feel like she was part of an adventuring team again. The awkward tagalong sure, but a part of something greater nonetheless.


    It was late afternoon when they finally left the last vestiges of the old forest and Mistveil behind them. Beyond the motley party lay what Meltonians termed the Wind-Blessed Woods. Though in her eyes compared to the thick brush, fog, creepy effigies and strange villages, the sparse bundles of trees hiding amidst countless tracts of golden farmland felt less like a forest and more like little curated gardens. One thing she couldn¡¯t argue with though was the first half of their naming convention, seeing the sea of crops swaying to the gentle gusts of wind as they ran across the fields, spreading massive ripples that rolled through the fields brought a warm feeling to her heart. Small mercies in trying times.


    They had forced marched their way through the woods until they reached a small copse of trees. A blot of shade from the sun above and the farmlands around them, Taurox had led the party to pause for a brief respite in anticipation of the journey ahead. While the other three got around to setting up a small campsite, Taurox gave Sophie a knowing look and she screamed internally. No! I refuse to train while injured! She wanted to yell at him, but meeting the minotaur¡¯s steely gaze, she relented and went to grab her sabre.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Your technique clearly needs work given how quickly you were overcome in the last fight.¡± Taurox said, ¡°And judging by how you are injured, now might as well be a good time to have you adapt to fighting ambidextrously.¡±


    Sophie gawked as she thought of swinging as freely as she does with her left hand and shook her head, no way I can do that. But when she looked up, she could see the almost evil grin on his face, his axe drawing a circle on the ground.


    ¡°I sense doubt within you, but time waits for no one young elf, now get in this circle and let¡¯s start with a few warmups. The less you know the quicker you die and I don''t intend to have you die anytime soon.¡±


    She looked helplessly back at her other companions hoping for someone to protest on her behalf, only to find that they cared not in the least that she got dragged off to training. She almost groaned until she realised the blademaster was within earshot. This sucks, why¡¯s it always me?


    <hr><hr>


    Through the inquisition¡¯s generosity, Sergeant Wilde and Taurox had acquired a new tunic, pants and a small leather chest piece for her when they arrived at the tavern early in the morning. Through the blademaster¡¯s generosity, Taurox had immediately ruined them by taking her to train so intensely that she sweated until she swore she had no more liquids within her. I just freshened up this morn and now I smell like dirt, sweat and blood again.


    He had forced her to drop into a series of battle stances before running quick laps around the trees, her legs growing weary from exertion and her travel sickness slowly wormed its way back into existence with each step. Before she could properly tap out with a much needed vomit he had begun instructing her on sword styles and different ways she could parry, riposte and feint with her off hand. Though she did notice the way in which he always had her arms swing a little wide for extra power or energy on the defence. When she pointed out that it would leave her a little more vulnerable, he just looked at her with a frown before saying something that broke her spirit.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak to fight normally, young elf.¡±


    Completely deadpan and stated matter of factly, Sophie had felt her ears flare up in embarrassment and bristled at the comment, I¡¯ll show you.


    ¡°Steady, steady on your feet.¡± Taurox grunted, ¡°Back and forward, quickly now!¡±


    Sophie ignored the growing fatigue and did the manoeuvre as ordered, hopping to the edge of the circle and just as her feet touched the ground she leapt back towards the center, sabre outstretched. The quick motion caught her off guard and she wobbled slightly and crossed her legs to quickly spin 180 degrees to reorientate herself to the side of the center instead of head on.


    ¡°Good! Remember that opponents like the traitor are far more powerful than you and don¡¯t let your guard down. Incoming!¡± He growled.


    She stuck one leg out to anchor herself and turned in the blademaster¡¯s direction, pushing herself out of the way just as his blade cut just right where her head was, the whoosh of his blade landing just close enough for her to feel it. Scary.


    Angling her arm slightly outward she threw an attack using her sabre¡¯s guard to knock the blade master¡¯s sword aside before doing a quick half lunge in his direction. With predictable skill he jumped backwards and Sophie found herself staring at the axe now coming at her instead. In a small panic she stepped a little too far sideways and almost collapsed on the ground but thankfully steadied herself just in time. Yet she found herself unable to respond effectively to the next strike and had to dodge once more. So close the axe had cut that she felt a stray long hair or two suddenly get trimmed.


    ¡°Guh!¡± She yelped as it passed by.


    ¡°React with caution, your opponent is far more skilled.¡±


    Think fast! Without seeing another option she launched a hasty attack at Taurox. As predicted the blademaster effortlessly blocked the strike but it allowed her a short window to recover where she danced back to the center of the circle with a jump. Dang it what now?! Uncertainty filled her and she committed to the attack, launching another volley of jabs at the blademaster only for him to block these too. Exhausted, she tried to pull back only to be met with another close call as he lunged forward. Deciding to meet his charge she tried to shoulder check his axe while swung past.


    She winced from the pain of launching herself against it with her injured arm before he proceeded to forcefully push her away with the axe. A non-fatal blow that if perhaps her opponent was a human would¡¯ve only meant they were at a disadvantage. But against a minotaur bristling with muscles, power and strength, she found herself easily thrown to the floor, landing in an undignified heap as she scrambled to recover only for the minotaur to stand over her.


    ¡°Not quite.¡± He spoke and Sophie sighed, bracing herself for another lecture, ¡°Bit slow on the recovery, could improve your footwork when trying to create distance. Good use of your speed advantage, but you got greedy and rushed your last attack. Brute force is above your current combat purview, in time you will learn how to best apply strength, but with your main hand still slightly injured, focus on dodging, light attacks and parries.¡± He nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Reflect on your techniques and practice them, then go over what you think you failed and practice that too.¡± He finished with a huff.


    Sophie was surprised and looked up warily when he held out a meaty hand to help her back up. No other words? No message about trusting your opponent in a fight? Sophie decided to question her good fortune later and allowed herself to be lifted back up.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re learning young elf, but don¡¯t rest on your laurels, there is still much to do as evidenced by how quickly the traitor bested you in combat. Now quickly go back to the others, eat your fill, we leave soon enough.¡±


    Alarmed by this new information, she gave the inquisitor a small polite bow and rushed over to the others. Two rather tense and grueling hours finally over as she quickly started wolfing down all that she could, much to the amusement of the others.


    The sun had begun waning by the time she also finished her meal, the others already packed up by the time her training had finished and waited for Taurox and her to finish the last bites of their cold meals. She had wiped down her bowl when she took a good look at the campsite, above her, birds chirped peaceful melodies under an orange sky, the flocks returning to their nests for the coming evening.


    Around, the snaps and crackles across the floor indicated numerous other creatures wandering around in the fields, the occasional moo''s bleats and cries of farm animals added an almost surreal accompaniment to the birdsong. Despite wishing to embrace the relaxing nature of their current location and letting the food settle in her stomach, she also didn''t want to be a burden and Sophie reluctantly pushed herself forward. As she climbed on with Annalise and the party begun traveling, she took one last look at the sights around her to etch it in her mind as they left. Another step closer to answers and to Eva.

 Act 2 Memories Adrift: Trapped in the Dark

    ¡°Viktor,


    I¡¯ve heard about your plight from one of the church¡¯s messengers and am writing to let you know that my research team is ready to do what we can to assist. Goddess only knows why you stayed in Eichafen till the last moment but what happened was indeed regrettable. To that end, if you do need my help, my retinue and I have recently moved to the port city of Whalesport in western Melton, an unfortunately far way from Barrowlake.


    However, that being said,I had warned you when I stopped in Eichafen once before and will do so again. I implore you to assign some of your resources to investigate the old Myndiri watchtowers. Whatever magic keeps them standing after the centuries is fading. It seems as if something has begun to disrupt that process. Unfortunately, my monitors suggest that the greatest disruption coincides with whenever the cult activates one of its rituals. I might not have convinced you before but I hope recent events have allowed you to at least consider this theory. I know you find all the scholarly work and reading whilst avoiding combat that I do quite distasteful, but I hope you can see past it as we¡¯re both working on ways to end whatever this oncoming threat might be.


    L.B. ¡±


    - ¡°Letter to Inquisitor Viktor von Krantz.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It observed its little companion with curiosity, the eye stalks it used to follow the creature no longer sending the being into a panicked flight. By all estimates it had conditioned the small Sofi to life in imprisonment, though certainly with a handful more mortal luxuries that such frail creatures required. Through the leeching of the Sofi¡¯s memories it had managed to perfectly recreate a garishly marbled structure filled with all manners of rooms, decor, and generally useless mortal baubles. No matter what it did seemed to not be enough. Yet certainly the small Sofi seemed more panicked and surprised during the first few star cycles to the new changes. It wailed and wailed, crying in an unintelligible mess of noise that it felt as if reality would rend itself asunder from the ruckus.


    Still, whatever state its structures were in mattered little when it came to making palatable meals for the irritating creature. Whilst they were in a state of momentary consciousness before dropping off into prolonged silence and returning once more, feeding it and giving it sustenance had been little trouble if any at all. Yet as thoughts and consciousness seemed to take over, everything that it tried to feed the Sofi only caused the small creature more distress for it refused the sustenance provided. Thus it was put in the strange position it never experienced before as it searched for an alternative to smothering the creature in life energies.


    Eventually, it drew upon the same idea as it had with the structures and drew forth the memories the Sofi had of food. Having gained newfound knowledge, it set about prying open the small tears in its prison. Setting its sights on the nurseries of the stars and the spawning of new beings of galactic scale. It utilised the same sorcery that had deposited the Sofi upon it to grasp the very essence of life. It did so in order to sustain its new companion and attempt to reforge the molecules of life into resembling the nutrient forms it could see in the Sofi¡¯s memories.


    Though that was done with varying degrees of success, its efforts had not been in vain as over time the small Sofi had settled into a quiet albeit unchanging routine. The small companion now, had become more willing now to just consume whatever it was fed before beginning its daily ritual of wandering aimlessly through the hall and eventually resting. At this accomplishment, it felt a tingle of pride flow through its eye stalks, a feeling it had not felt in a millennia.


    It embraced the sensation, and it knew it had already succeeded. The creation of a pawn unaffected by the boundaries of fate that surrounded it, a creature of its own that could act as a vessel for chaos. After all, the other deities and divine beings thrived with the presence of chosen mortals, so too now it had one too. Yet, all was not well for it, for the small Sofi did not understand the words it spoke and was unable to learn. The small creature seemed more damaged every time it had its mind rearranged. Thus it was burdened with a problem, though it had gained a champion, it had no way of filling the empty space inside the vessel with knowledge.


    Despite the unfortunate circumstance, it was otherwise quite satisfied with its small companion. A little bit of excitement in the quiet confines of its prison.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As the cosmic nature of emotions ran its course however, over the cycles of the stars it eventually grew curious of the boundaries it could test the creature in. It had decided to test out various attempts at teaching the small creature, to craft a being capable of confronting the divines that had banished it for so long. That was perhaps the greatest mistake it had ever made.


    No matter what it did, the small creature would always begin wailing or shrink away whenever it drew near. Eye stalks, limbs and even it itself seemed to trigger the reactions. As however calmly or gently it tried to approach, the Sofi would show extreme amounts of fear and require it to sedate the creature once more. For the first time since it was imprisoned, it felt frustration and malice, emotions that shook the very foundation of reality around it as stars and matter were violently overtaken by the inscrutable moods of it. It refused to believe that there would be no method that would work; neglect before instructions, a failure as the creature grew more sullen; encouragement, failure as the creature ran away from it; automata and puppets, failure as removing the creature from the strands of fate also allowed it to see past the puppets to it; appearing as it once did to the throngs of worshippers, a majestic being that stood above all, failure as the Sofi just cried some more.


    It then tried to pamper the small thing, to create more and more intricate mortal structures, crafting towering facsimiles of the things it had seen in its own past in order to spur the creature forward to be more free thinking and curious. Another failure as it continued its quiet wanderings. It then trilled out in anger as it used to be able to look over the legions that served it, countless mortals that turned to it for guidance when now, even this little creature remained defiant.


    It was unaware of the small creature that had finally built up the courage to look past the precipice, to finally open the windows of the structures and gaze back at the monster that terrorised her. It only grew aware when it felt the fear, horror and shock that radiated from behind, sending countless eye stalks backwards just to find the little thing staring right at it. But in a surprising display it noted that the Sofi didn¡¯t just stare at it, the creature was actively studying and examining the stars around it as well and committing those pictures to memory before running away from it.


    That was when brilliance struck, as the other divines chose their champions in visions and blessings, or the more brutal one¡¯s offering boons for slaughter and sacrifice, it too could try to influence its champion. And upon noticing the Sofi¡¯s horrified but curious expressions it had discovered the perfect way to teach the creature. Thus, whenever the small thing had put herself to sleep, it would broadcast countless visions and messages to it, wrapping Sofi in its tentacles and stalks as it imparted its wisdom. Occasionally, it noticed the flinching and fear holding the transference back. But in its brilliance it soon discovered that the real problem was the size and stature of the creature. It was small, weak and not fully matured and thus unable to fully comprehend the meanings of the great wisdom it was given.


    Recognising the futility of its attempt to educate the creature in this prison of frozen time, for its charge would neither be able to grow or mature. It resolved itself to simply care for its new companion until the time would come for her to be returned. For then it would already possess the adequate methods to send messages into the appropriate recesses of the Sofi¡¯s mind. Still, there lingered a sense of foreboding as it could feel the trembling of the void, in its prison where light and dark dissipated, it could feel the shifting tides as divine beings readied for a clash once more. Though when it did not know, it had a feeling that this tiny almost insignificant figure would have a part to play, a part of its design, naturally.


    Until then, it too would have to learn. For it to guide its young charge through the world that she would eventually return to, it would have to be able to communicate. Better than it had before in order to deliver more potent doses of wisdom once the portals flared up once more.


    Thus, when the nearby star illuminated the boundaries beyond the prison, the young child had crawled unwittingly back up to the window that had once traumatized her as she heard more strange noises once more. With great care and resolve she flung open the window only to find the entity attempting what could only be described as speech.


    At the sight of the entity, she jolted to a standstill for a brief moment, faint recollections of the past flickered in her mind but ultimately, she could not remember who she was or why she was there on the window sill unable to leave. Her curiosity soon faded into terror. Her eyes widened as it noticed and stared back at her. Great lumbering tentacles and eye stalks turning to face the new intrusion. In her fright she simply trembled in place until it grew close enough that she could see each and every pore on its leathery membrane covered skin, awaiting judgment when it finally uttered the first words she could recall in this frigid realm.


    Hello¡­


    It trilled with a voice that rumbled the very heavens as it entered into her mind like the echoes of a star erupting from within. A voice that emanated from the maw of a mouth that tore and vibrated with every movement sending flecks of slime and strange liquids flying into the void beyond. A voice so clear that every other sound or sensation was overwhelmed by the raw power which left the entity.


    Sofi.


    A voice that spoke a name.

 Act 2 The Lions War: A Brothers Doubt

    ¡°My wise lords, upon learning of the Traitor Prince Alvin¡¯s freedom and arrival in Hawkthrone; Houses Haukr, Carlyle, Carodin, Rutley, Kestrel, Argyle, Browman, Bronnswick, Swathmire, Feredach, Urgwyll, Caerwin and Tarslach have all declared open support for the Meltonian Free Army. The rest of the houses remain mostly in support of the throne, with the only exceptions being the Frostwind clans. Many of whom have chosen to remain neutral or only actively willing to engage clans Urgwyll and Feredach in conflict whilst refusing to support any proper offensive due to displeasure with our association to the orcs. Master Orland also reports rumors of two beastfolk rebellions beginning to sprout in the south as the situation deteriorates. One in Draeceni proper, the other out near the western coastal towns, though both are contained so far.¡±


    - Sir Garric Talishorn, Report to the First Witan of High King Edward Meltius.


    <hr><hr>


    King Edward ripped the sword out of the hapless victim, steel rending flesh as the viscera splattered around him. With one last gasp of breath, the once lively eyes of Baroness Muriel Carodin flicked into lifeless husks as her body slumped to the ground. The gaudy and ostentatious crone, dotted with foreign finery and jewels, who bragged about sending her son to join the prince¡¯s guard could trouble the new regime no longer. Edward grunted from the effort as he turned back to nod at Lord Aaron Roderick. The armoured figure replied with a swift salute and quickly directed the troops to burn down what was left of House Carodin¡¯s estate, their lands to be salted and their people dispersed to other parts of the realm. The rebels will think twice before they threaten the war effort now.


    Lord Roderick the Lion''s Blade stood unflinching in full blue-gold plate armour whilst he stared at the now ruined estate. Though Edward was concerned for his childhood friend¡¯s mental wellbeing, he knew that now was not the time for doubt or distractions and that they needed to keep up the momentum should they seek to quell the sparks of rebellion before they burned. With most of Melton¡¯s army under loyalist command with Marshal Sykes at the helm against Carrador, that left only a precious few troop formations left for interior security. Sending the main defensive contingent to beat down any signs of beast men rebels to the south, Edward had decided to lead by example and led the capital guard alongside ad-hoc militia and orcish auxiliary formations against any traitors near Melisgrad as his brother prepared for a rushed attack on the capital.


    First to go had been House Rutley, the loss of Earl Rutley during the coup had left a simmering resentment that boiled over to actively raiding supplies bound for the warfront. Evidently Lord Aeldred¡¯s diplomatic efforts failed and even sparked a minor crisis as the previously neutral House Carodin also declared for the rebellion. Sparing the younger Arlessa Rutley, her early surrender had allowed for Edward¡¯s troop to march against the stubborn Lady of House Carodin. Though outnumbered, the household troops fought to the last as even Warchief Grimfang let out an approving nod at their tenacity as they finally fell.


    ¡°Brave if foolish.¡± Grimfang nodded when he noticed Edward¡¯s gaze fall over him, ¡°How many more?¡±


    ¡°Only a handful, two more and they should submit.¡± Edward sighed, ¡°Though I¡¯m hoping our swift response here instills enough doubt for them to think twice and at least remain neutral, the barons and counts that is. The ducal counties have declared already and there''s no going back for them. In truth I would prefer if we could avoid more bloodshed amongst brothers.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you manlings and your titles. Does it not make it easier for one to desire more? Where one rat scurries into darkness, ten more rise up coveting their position. In the tribe, you are a warrior, non warrior, warchief, or some other role of importance and that¡¯s it. Few would covet more and those who do must be able to challenge the others and win or perish, simple as that.¡± Grimfang grinned.


    ¡°If only things could be that simple.¡±


    ¡°They could be if you simply freed yourself from your manling courts.¡±


    ¡°And give up everything we worked to gain?¡±


    ¡°All you have will bring about nothing but more pain, manling.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but at this point we cannot back down. These are my people, my countrymen, my subjects, and they deserve to know freedom after my father¡¯s tyranny and inaction!¡± Edward huffed back.


    The warchief gave him a nonchalant shrug and gestured towards a bushy bearded figure with a rough jagged set of antlers flying above the brown bear skin cowl on his head. ¡°Your shaman.¡± Grimfang stated the obvious.


    Edward stifled a scowl and bowed politely at the approaching druid, the man¡¯s scraggly appearance not much of a surprise as his dealings with the druidic orders have always been less than stellar. Still, their blessings were a necessary part in keeping the tribal clans pacified whilst the main noble houses were purged of traitors. Their magics too he had to admit, were likely to serve as powerful assets should the need arise. Though like the clans, they too voiced their objections against cooperation with the orcs. A shame really, at the end of the day they¡¯re just trying to survive, willing to do anything even if it means making new allies. A new chapter for both our peoples and the tribes still complain, tch.


    ¡°Honored one of the circles! To what do we owe this meeting to?¡± Edward called out to the man.


    The druid raised an eyebrow before dropping it into a low scowl at the sight of the warchief. Either ignorant or simply uncaring, the orc carried on sweeping the manor grounds and soon the druid continued his approach. The middle aged if slightly elderly magi dipped his head at the King and pulled out a small rolled up parchment from his myriad of holes and pockets in his robes.


    ¡°Wise King of the fair folk, the wildings and the outcasts.¡± The druid began before clasping his hands around the parchment and bowing again, ¡°Nadari beandicit vosthu.¡±


    ¡°RIght¡­likewise honored one.¡± Edward replied awkwardly. The speeches of the wildmen and tribals were often so jumbled and bastardized that having a meeting with any of their representatives often gave him headaches. But not right now, breath and focus, it¡¯s just one druid this time. ¡°So what news does the circle bring?¡± He tried prodding again.


    ¡°Loquidh nar, the circle of the bear brings you news from our elder.¡± The druid stuck out the paper and Edward grabbed it. ¡°Watch the portent of the skies, cave a¡¯bhrum. Read carefully the words of the land, I come bearing the news of the gatherings, the great moots of wisdom. Leis an divinius maor.¡±


    Edward knew he was a royal, trained, practiced and even bred to maintain a sense of decorum even in the darkest hours. But as he put on his most polite smile, he could feel his brows on the verge of twitching, the migraine ready to burst wide the more the druid spoke. Important words, the man is saying important words.


    As he held back on last sigh he unfurled the parchment to find it written in traditional druidic speech. Which is to say lots of squiggles, sigils, lines and all manner of incomprehensible drawings. We are at war, this doesn¡¯t matter. He took another look at it and looked back at the druid who was just nodding sagely.


    ¡°Bandia eus nadari beandicit, am madapus air do vos¡­¡± And on the druid went, sprouting a series of nonsensical noises that occasionally contained common and hints of other languages he recognised. Figuring out that the druid was simply reading the message, Edward just stood there mutely as the uncaring sorcerer continued reciting the letter until the very end, leaving Edward no where close to understanding anything than when he had begun.


    Edward finally let out a sigh and just settled for nodding appreciatively at the druid.


    ¡°Right you are, thanks for the warning master¡­err¡­¡±


    ¡°Minder Lucas of the Circle of the Bear.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Of course, thanks again master Lucas. If there was anything else?¡±


    The druid paused and gazed at the sky, throwing up a handful of dirt above his face before he shook his head and left as promptly as he arrived. Edward allowed his brow to twitch in frustration as he turned back to fire behind him, the last of the estate turning to a charred ruin as the troops returned to their mounts. Warchief Grimfang met his gaze and raised a curious brow only to receive Edward¡¯s exasperated shake of his head in response. By the divines the druids are all daft in the head. Roderick on the other hand regained his composure as Edward spied him giving out orders, his eerily silent fascination with the fire returning back to a more normal demeanor.


    ¡®Your highness.¡± Roderick bowed when he noticed Edward¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Roderick.¡±


    ¡°With House Carodin gone, the pathway to Hawkthrone demesne is now open to us¡­¡± Roderick began.


    ¡°...And so my brother is in sight once again but this time at the head of an army.¡± Edward cursed under his breath only for Roderick¡¯s armoured hand to rest awkwardly on his pauldrons.


    ¡°But only a few companies, mostly levies too. Nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡±


    ¡°But a few more than none, and some of ours too!¡±


    ¡°True, but you had to expect some banner-men and knight orders to defect. Many held their loyalties to King¡­your father Bran more than they did to the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Tch, so much for their oaths. Any more updates on their numbers?¡±


    ¡°If Lord Aeldred and Marshal Skye¡¯s reports compliment each other then two knight orders; Lion¡¯s Fists and The Forgotten. Alongside a company of deserters from the royal army, likely professionals from rebel domains. Then the original two companies of ducal troops with the Hawkthrone duchy under Duke Haukr.¡±


    ¡°And the Lionshunt?¡±


    At that Lord Roderick paused and Edward braced himself for the bad news.


    ¡°They¡­Baron Eadric the Knight Commander has refused to provide any manpower support though their official stance is in support of you. And¡­¡±


    ¡°The useless wretch, does he hold no place in his heart for the people of Melton, bah! Does he even care about the realm at all?! To think father appointed him just shows how deluded he was.¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    ¡°The Lionshunt has remained defiant even now, let him understand that they swore an oath to the realm and I expect them to fulfill it whatever their personal goals are.¡± Edward fumed, the Lionshunt were nominally loyal to him but Baron Eadric could prove to be a powerful threat. A man with just enough influence and initiative to be able to remain outside the direct chain of command. Though he bemoaned the existence of such a horrid little wastrel, he couldn¡¯t deny that at the very least, the Lionshunt had been suppressing beastfolk dissidents quite well during his father¡¯s reign, something they capitalised on to gain more control over the Meltonian security apparatus. But with the coup and his father¡¯s removal from office they had grown bold, something he would need to remedy soon enough.


    ¡°Sire¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Edward snapped before looking apologetic as his friend recoiled a little, ¡°Sorry, I spoke in haste Roderick, what else?¡±


    ¡°Remember how we pressed Eadric for explanations before?¡± Roderick sheepishly said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like where this is going, is it more trouble?¡± Edward scowled, this day just gets worse and worse.


    ¡°This morning I got a message from a rider just before the assault began, turns out the huntsmen lost your brother due to Astralian interference.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Edward froze, the church? Even them? And there¡¯s at least a company of templars up at Barrowlake, are they planning to start another war? For Carrador?!


    ¡°He said that Prince Alvin escaped because of church intervention. The blackcoats.¡± Roderick whispered.


    Edward paled, the church¡¯s lapdogs? Operating here? Are they after the druids?


    ¡°Sire.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, go on?¡±


    ¡°Bad news and good news there..¡± Roderick spoke and Edward listened with rapt attention, ¡°They were ecclesiarch affiliated, inquisitors no doubt. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Don¡¯t do this to me Roderick.


    ¡°But he also suspects they were merely following the trails of some heretics or another and accidentally stumbled upon the operation. A separate party too, not the main force that is currently encamped around Barrowlake, but they looked like they were headed for Melisgrad.¡±


    Meeting Roderick¡¯s gaze, both of them breathed a small sigh of relief. But if they stumbled upon the ritual¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve only got a little more to do, we have to make sure they don¡¯t realise what the Circles have planned. Any idea if this group is a scouting party?¡±


    ¡°No confirmation from our own people or the Lionshunt.¡±


    ¡°Tch, then I suppose we have to assume hostile intent¡± Edward clenched his fists as he turned to the warchief, ¡°Chieftain Grimfang!¡± He shouted.


    The orc seemed surprised at the sudden summons and strode away from the ruins, his massive hands clutching some spoils from the battle that Edward conveniently tried to ignore the fact that they were recently extracted from the deceased Baroness.


    ¡°Manling?¡±


    ¡°Word just came in, a few wanderers are causing some trouble to our plans. They cannot be allowed to discover the ritual of the wilds.¡± Edward ordered.


    ¡°Heh, you want me to protect your wildlings? The ones who despise my people and our shamanic ways?¡± Grimfang put on an evil grin.


    ¡°The very same ones.¡± Edward sighed, this is gonna be a disaster.


    Grimfang chuckled and dipped his head mockingly, ¡°So who¡¯s the target¡­my lord.¡±


    Edward grimaced at the strange shift of manners before he continued, ¡°Just call me a manling, formality does not suit you here."


    ¡°As you wish... manling.¡±


    ¡°Anyways a squad of black clad warriors, Astral inquisitors, the ones who hunt down heretics including your peoples along the borders. Battle tested and strong warriors if reports are to be believed. They are getting a little too close for comfort and we have to ensure that everything happens according to schedule. Especially if they are actively seeking to root out the druids, however much joy that would be to you as well.¡±


    ¡°Could¡¯ve stopped at strong warriors.¡±


    The two looked at each other and Edward just shrugged.


    ¡°Alright then manling, I suppose that means you want me to take care of this? Instead of being on the battlelines.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Edward affirmed, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering how to spin the orcish raiders assisting us to capture my brother to be honest. Public sentiment is already divided enough and¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it, your reputation and standing heh. Like I said, if you can forget about that, then things just get that much easier,¡± Grimfang smirked, ¡°But don¡¯t worry manling, this quarry will be taken care of easily enough. Should I leave the main war parties here then?¡±


    Edward turned to Roderick who nodded, a few elite warriors wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°Very well, a few inquisitors shouldn¡¯t take more than a raiding party anyways, the rest will remain here with you, manling. What was it you people say when they adjourn? The pride roars eternal?¡± Grimfang affirmed.


    ¡°The pride roars eternal.¡±


    The other two echoed and Grimfang gave a mischievous nod as he departed. Edward looked back at Roderick before both turned to watch the large warchief depart, a faint feeling niggling in the back of his mind, why do I feel like letting him loose was a bad idea.


    ¡°Sire.¡± Roderick interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°House Carodin is destroyed save for your brother¡¯s honour guard,¡± Roderick gestured to the wreckage, ¡°This is now behind us my lord, the men await new orders.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Edward recovered, ¡°Right, tell them to get ready to march against the Hawkthrone Duchy, double time it to the Melisi river and establish fortifications. If Alvin is to try to rush the capital we will be there to halt his advance.¡±


    ¡°Of course my lord. May the pride roar eternal.¡±


    ¡°The pride roars eternal.¡± Edward replied as Roderick went to gather the men.


    Taking one last look over at the fallen house, Edward wondered how quickly this war would end and for the briefest moment, allowed a small sliver of doubt to take root. Did I do the right thing? How many more rebel houses must we extinguish before they realise the true nature of the threats that face us? But the sound of gathering boots and metal clanking snapped him out of his thoughts again and he turned to face the soldiers huddling up in front of Lord Roderick. I suppose I should say a few words after he¡¯s done. With another dejected huff Edward readied himself for the trials to come, no more room for doubt, but if you can hear me brother, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s come to this.

 Act 2 Chapter 12: A Race for Goldenlight

    ¡°Aurelia snarled as the arid winds whipped her body The heat of the desert stripping away what little sanity she had left as she raced up the sand dunes. Her sweat soaked through her clothes had formed disgustingly moist patches within her clothing as she burned alive, the loose cloth just barely holding together.


    Beyond the cursed dunes of the Dragonlands, rumors of her people, the last of a dying culture, stood strong in a bastion past the ¡®sands that devoured¡¯ , a stretch of the desert so dangerous even the local tribesmen have taken to avoid it. Blistering heat, particulates and a breeze that spat forth what felt like molten air in an attempt to break her spirit. Yet, she grit her teeth and trudged forward, the seconds turning to minutes, minutes to hours, hours to days, and days to weeks. Though truthfully she had lost all sense of direction in the sands ever since she tumbled down a dune as large as the giants of legends. Her map, instructions and all manner of supplies were last, what little chances further dashed by a vicious sandstorm that stalked the wastes.


    Still, she was undeterred. No matter how dry her lips were, how broken her body got, she vowed to push on.


    ¡°I must save my people.¡± She croaked out to the sky, a dark shadow of a bird hovering nearby her only audience, ¡°For only they can save Gunmar from the traitor king¡¯s machination.¡± She tried to gasp for air only to cough from the heat and dryness, ¡°Heed me now messenger of the Goddess, if these are to be my last words¡­then¡­ know that I died trying, that even in the end, alone and exhausted, I, Princess Aurelia of The Forgotten, never faltered.¡± She whispered as she collapsed.


    - The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia Vol.16: Through Snow and Sand - Chapter 15: Trials of the Forgotten


    <hr><hr>


    Heavy metal boots clanked loudly against the rough cobble roads beneath. The crackling of fires and screams of the dying filled the air as the grotesque abominations hunted down each and every survivor. Bones crunched and snapped as the gluttonous feasting carried on throughout the carnage. But throughout it all, the faint presence of something else lingered at the edge of her perception.


    She hid her own terror and continued following the figure who she now recognized as the same armoured demon that she saw emerge back at the barrows, the very air around it turning foul from its presence. It stalked through the rubble and she felt a sense of unbridled disgust as her stomach churned in agony. Emerging from an alley, she saw the town¡¯s square, here too the demon had also paused, it¡¯s jagged spikes rising softly as it revelled in the carnage. A few squat, sturdy stone blockhouses remained standing, though their walls had unnatural protrusions tearing through the stone work to jut out like some demented devil was crawling its way from the depths below. But for the majority of buildings, their fate was much like the citizens they housed. Timber and stone alike scattered across the streets like the bodies, bones and viscera that still coated the area around them. From beneath the center of the town square, a light puddle that could just about coat the sole of the demon¡¯s armoured boots rippled with every greedy step as the blood continued to flow. The corpses seemed unending from where she was, a mountain that reached to the very top of the three story fountain, the mound of limbs, bodies, and everything in between forming a tenuous tower of the dead.


    The suffering of the people was complete; adults, children, beastfolk, priests, warriors alike were all thrown unceremoniously into the pile, their gruesome resting place disturbed by the wild gangs of goblin like demonic abominations that tore into their flesh. Limbs were ripped straight from their sockets as other entities of the darkness sought more carnal pleasures from the corpses and for a brief moment she swore she heard the armoured demon scoff in disgust at the sight. Trying to hold back her own disgust she turned to see strange bog coloured bird like iconography decorated the pauldrons of the armoured demon, whatever noble form they once had twisted into a horrid mockery from the corruption. Though a familiar feeling tickled her mind once again, she felt the very spirit of the armour itself lurch towards her, the eyes of the strange bird like creeping filling up with a malicious green light as it lunged at her.


    Surprised she stumbled backwards and fell into a pile of bodies, the blood and pus covering her in a disgusting fleshy slurry that ripped what little composure she had left away. Barely stifling a scream, she felt herself forcefully thrown back as her mind dragged her straight back to the top of one of the marble brick towers. Unlike the horror far below, the soft ethereal blue glow that surrounded it had grown almost comforting to her, like a certainty that at least here, at the precipice of the strange tower would there be some semblance of calm.


    Darkness comes as light flickers into nothingness, the illusion of the Gods cast asunder


    The shadow that slowly loomed over her trilled. Her skin tingled as she shuddered from the voice. Calming blues were washed out by the strange shadows it cast from behind her, the writhing mass of tentacles, appendages and eyes scanning the landscape around them.


    Worry not, the machinations of chaos, and turn thy hallowed soul to the light that still shines bright. For they seek thine dawn, a race between three for answers, but only one may prevail.


    She felt the slimy appendages coil themselves around her, but no matter how much fear she felt, her heart refused to react, even when her mind flew into a panic. It was why she felt so calm when her mind finally found itself staring at her goal once more. Goldenlight keep, vigilant high above the city of Melisgrad. The thousands of denizens unaware of the prying eyes that looked down upon it. From her perch above a knoll next to Melisi river, she stared at the structure, so close yet still so far when she felt the scuttling presence of two other consciousness around her, both turning their attention to the keep.


    One mind felt older, ancient, and powerful. The other was young, curious, and strange. Whilst one was like a veteran knight, coiled and ready to strike at any opportunity with their thoughts carefully guarded. The other was fumbling, like a child wandering aimlessly only to accidentally set their sights on a goal. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing she felt, she could also feel a sense of dread as she reached out to the young mind. It was surrounded by an aura that was oddly recognizable, a distant cousin perhaps to a feeling she had felt before.


    Divinity


    The entity trilled in annoyance to answer her, using its tentacles to turn her around and face it.


    Time grows short


    It was a familiar feeling for her.


    Before the next solstice, heralded by the lunar tides, you must act


    She grit her teeth as the tendrils coiled around her tightly, trying to wring every last drop of life out of her.


    The cycle has begun, only in the dawn will you find answers


    For a moment she swore the tendrils loosened their grip, wrapping around her like one would swaddle a newborn before it immediately pierced into her once more.


    Go now, guide. Seek and ye shall find, the truths of the world, Little Sofi.


    Excruciating pain wracked her body but even with her mind fading away from this hell, she couldn¡¯t help but latch onto the hearty laughter that the entity trilled out. Little Sofi?


    <hr><hr>


    Soft ringing echoed in Sophie¡¯s ear as her eyes fuzzily opened back up. Pain flared from the back of her head and she found herself staring at four pairs of eyes looking back down at her. Huh? She blinked slightly and a frenzy of noise and movement happened at once, meaty arms lifting her up as Annalise looked down from her horse with concerned eyes. Mila was scowling at her and the templar rolling his eyes under his helmet. She turned her head to find Taurox carefully helping her up and got placed upright, taking a few staggered steps before everyone else breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°By Astralis, you gave us quite a scare.¡± Taurox murmured from behind her.


    ¡°Nugh¡­? Ah!¡± Sophie winced when her headache finally took hold.


    ¡°Easy, easy.¡±


    ¡°Hells below you¡¯ve got to stop hurting yourself.¡± Annalise huffed atop her horse, the creature too staring at Sophie in dismay, like she were psychopath.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Upon seeing Sophie¡¯s confused expression however, the ranger let her shoulders drop with a sigh before she raised an eyebrow at Sophie.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sophie murmured, still half confused and dazed.


    ¡°You there? Hello? You alright Sophie?¡± Annalise prodded.


    ¡°Bleh?¡±


    ¡°You took a pretty nasty fall, you alright?¡± Annalise asked again and this time Sophie just nodded, the throbbing in her head still crippling her ability to speak.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s blinking and moving about ain¡¯t she?¡± Mila chimed in with a scowl.


    Annalise rolled her eyes and just patted at the back of her horse for Sophie to hop on, the half elf giving a small grunt of irritation at the pain until she froze in her tracks, having processed the message in her head.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±Annalise queried, confusion colouring her face


    ¡°How long until the next full moon? The solstice?¡± Sophie blurted out suddenly, surprising everyone.


    They all traded strange glances with each other before the templar finally spoke for the group.


    ¡°Roughly a week and a half if all this blasted sorcery hasn''t changed anything.¡± Sergeant Wilde murmured, ¡°Solstice itself is still a month away at least. Why?¡±


    ¡°It told me, it warned me. Something¡­something is happening then¡­at the keep.¡± Sophie struggled to say as her moment of clarity began fading.


    ¡°What?¡± Taurox asked.


    ¡°I¡­it showed¡­it showed me of the north, more burning and the dead.¡± Sophie dropped to her knees and waved her arms around to emphasise her point, ¡°Bigger this time, more dead, more suffering. But then the capital, the Goldenlight, it¡­it showed me we are not the only ones looking for it.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright young elf? Was training perhaps too harsh again? The minotaur looked at her with kind eyes.


    ¡°What no? I mean yes? But no? Argh, it¡¯s the nightmare¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry Inquisitor Taurox, it is my failure to have remembered to update you and I offer my humble apologies. My apologies to you too, Sergeant Wilde.¡± Mila quickly interjected, drawing a curious glance from the two men, ¡°She uh¡­has visions of some blasphemous entity that haunts her mind¡­¡± Sophie watched as Mila squirmed from what must¡¯ve felt like the absurdity of having to make such a statement, ¡°Right, and she also spoke on the topic of a tower that was part of a fortress, bathed in golden rays of sunlight. Which I, err we assumed to mean Goldenlight Keep in the capital.¡±


    Taurox nodded approvingly as if he had just begun fitting all the pieces of a complex puzzle into place. Sergeant Wilde on the other hand, seemed perplexed by this strange explanation, his armoured form leaned forward as if trying to catch just a few more words that might explain the strange statement.


    ¡°Apprentice¡­¡± The man began but Mila quickly interrupted.


    ¡°I know, Sergeant, it sounds bizarre to me too, but¡­well she¡­she ah¡­¡± Mila faltered as Sophie could tell she was struggling to recount the painful memories.


    ¡°Apprentice?¡±


    ¡°She¡­she could see into my past¡­¡±


    ¡°A seer?!¡± Sergeant Wilde turned to Sophie in shock, the surprise evident in his eyes behind the helmet¡¯s slit, ¡°It would certainly explain her addled state and often questionable behaviour. It makes sense that a seer wouldn¡¯t attract that much attention if she didn¡¯t flaunt her abilities and given that she¡¯s an elf¡­¡±


    At that Annalise failed to contain herself and burst out with a giggle.


    ¡°Something the matter, Ranger?¡± The templar whirled around to face her.


    ¡°Oh man, Sophie? A seer? This Sophie? By the divines if only.¡± Annalise laughed.


    ¡°And how would you explain things hmm? Only seers can peer into someone¡¯s past effectively and perhaps glean knowledge of the future. But, such powers, as all magics must. Come with steep costs, most suffer some form of magick branding from their knowledge whilst others might lose life and limb. Cognitive impairment and fragility of the body are what tends to affect seeresses or other psychic based magisters the most, druids aside given their natural constitution and connection to nature. Furthermore¡­¡±


    ¡°Sergeant.¡± Taurox spoke and at once the templar stalled his words, his body craning forward to lecture the ranger but he remained frozen.


    ¡°Yes lord inquisitor?¡±


    ¡°Whilst the idea is certainly amusing and based on Astralian doctrine, I can assure you that whatever deficiencies the young elf suffers from are not the results of being a seer.¡±


    ¡°Of course my lord. My apologies for my hasty speech.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you speak from what you know.¡± Taurox chuckled, ¡°Ranger if you would continue?¡±


    Annalise nodded and flashed a small smile at Sophie, the gesture bringing some measure of calm to the maid.


    ¡°Ahem, well sir templar and apprentice,¡± Annalise spoke theatrically if a little somberly, ¡°I too doubted our companion here given her shyness but let me assure you, she is indeed a little touched, if by things beyond comprehension.¡± She quickly added to everyone''s horrified faces at her wording, ¡°What I mean to say is Sophie is touched by some creature that lurks in the shadows, not divine or necessarily malevolent¡­just¡­wrong, it just felt wrong.¡±


    The others gave her their full attention as Taurox mimed drinking to Sophie and she understood the message, use this time to recover. She stumbled languidly over to the side of the path and leaned against a tree, taking small sips from her canteen as Annalise retold the story of the ruins, particularly that of the monster that she saw. Though they had told the blademaster as well, the pain they felt from thinking about the ruins had held back most of the details and Sophie found that the minotaur¡¯s features grow increasingly worried the more Annalise spoke.


    It took almost a full hour for the inquisitors to pry every possible detail out of her companion, their inquisitive instincts perked up by the potential intrusion of some unknown entity lurking in the shadows. Though Sophie did notice Mila grow increasingly tired, the scowl almost falling off at one point. All Annalise¡¯s words did was to further cement the idea that whatever the entity was, it specifically allowed Sophie to see into her past, marking her as a potential accomplice in whatever plot was hatched in the great beyond. The other two, whatever conclusion they drew they kept to themselves though Taurox did signal for Sophie to finally join the conversation as he began interrogating her and her recollection of the nightmare.


    Admittedly she did flub a few things here and there with her nervousness at being cross examined by three inquisitors. But grim faces were her only audience by the end of her words, even Annalise looked a shade more dour at the thought of the entity inserting itself back into their lives.


    ¡°It is as I feared then.¡± Taurox broke the silence, ¡°There is a grander conspiracy at play within the kingdom and time is not on our side.¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡± Sergeant Wilde chimed in.


    ¡°With the farmstead cultists, I already suspected the Lionshunt to be involved given their suspiciously delayed reaction to the cult. But if what the young elf says is true, then it is likely something that is far more entrenched.¡±


    ¡°Because of the orcs¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed Sergeant.¡±


    ¡°The orcs indict a conspiracy?¡± Mila asked with a frown.


    ¡°They, the Lionshunt, barely reacted to the presence of the orcish corpses. If you recall this land''s history, Melton is a land under constant raids from pirates, beasts, and orcs. To have on so far from the Frostwind should surprise any citizen, but not them.¡±


    ¡°So they might¡¯ve already known they were there?¡±


    ¡°Exactly apprentice, either that our all of the cadre happened to be veteran hunters, but judging by his swagger, I would reckon the knight commander present nary had a proper clue on how to handle a real fight. Regardless, the orcs being this far in can only mean a few things.¡± Taurox trailed off and Mila struck a pensive pose before she responded, her scowl turning into a small frown that Sophie found quite adorable.


    ¡°So they were likely allowed in? Or allowed to roam at least, by someone with authority over those hunters.¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°...but that means that someone is also with the cult.¡±


    A silence descended upon the group as they pondered the revelation. If someone high up was with the cult then no matter what they did, they would likely not be able to escape detection. Grim looks descended on the inquisitor¡¯s faces and Sophie too, felt her mood drop as the others did.


    ¡°Ahem, that sucks and all, but if we are going to the capital we you know, keep going? Especially if we have a time limit and don¡¯t want to run into delays.¡± Annalise cheekily suggested as she unclasped her bow from the horse¡¯s side much to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Ranger?¡± Taurox raised a skeptical eye at the weapon, echoing the sentiments of the other two warriors as they looked uncertainly at each other.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re about to run into our first delay.¡± she pointed with a free hand down the road.


    True enough, while their eyes traced the horizon a cloud of dust and rock was being kicked up as what looked to be a dozen odd large figures pointed toward the party whilst racing towards them. Though they had the advantage of time and distance, Sophie realised that the way to the capital lay through them. Worried, she sought reassurances from the inquisitors only to find the Astralians double checking their weapons as a grim look overtook their expressions and movements, any friendliness or doubt having vanished at the sight of potential threats.


    ¡°Sergeant Wilde, eyes on the flanks. Apprentice, keep the two of them secured.¡±


    ¡°Yes lord inquisitor!¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord!¡±


    Sophie stared at them preparing until Annalise gestured for her to hurry up. Confused, she strode closer only to receive a vicious rapt in the head from Annalise¡¯s bow.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°That was for scaring the shit outta me and falling off the horse.¡±


    ¡°Nuh!¡± Sophie yelped as Annalise rapt her head a second time.


    ¡°And that was just because I can. Now get on! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever tried to make him gallop with the both of us so you better hold on. But I swear if you fall off or puke on me¡­¡± Anna jokingly growled but Sophie sensed a slight hint of sincerity coming from the ranger¡¯s voice.


    Fearing her wrath, she quickly nodded and climbed onto the mount, wrapping her arms tightly around the ranger as the party trotted forward to meet the oncoming foe.

 Act 2 Chapter 13: Song of the Void

    ¡°The downside to the seemingly limitless potential of magic is ironically one born of its own making. Simpler spells like a fire bolt or water spray ( ranked at tier 2-3 in complexity depending on the size and strength) can be easily blocked by the most basic tier 1 or 2 wards (think arcane shields, or elemental barriers). Complex magic (such as lightning storm, tidal wave, or quake) , while devastating, has complex rituals, sigils and utterances that must be accomplished before they can be cast. Though there are more complex wards that can sustain the damage and keep you safe, the most efficient way of killing a high tier caster is simply a sword or arrow through the face as they channel the spell. After all, even if you can¡¯t kill them in time, if they get distracted and channel it incorrectly, the chances of them being the recipients of their own spell increases significantly. ¡°


    - Grand Inquisitor Horatio Moreau, Second Era Publication, ¡°Inquisitor¡¯s Manual on Breaking Spells and Killing Mages¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Hail travellers!¡± A throaty gruff and sarcastic voice boomed from in front of them, the open and free fields doing nothing to dissipate the sound.


    Snarled twisted wolf like creatures on all fours approached with malice filled eyes and hungry protruding canines. Their shaggy and unkempt fur matted by occasional flecks of blood and dirt, recent victims of their vicious jaws. The riders above looked no less menacing with their bulging muscles and standing just as tall if not taller than the minotaur. Sharp reddish yellow eyes glared at the party as the riders brandished their weapons; greataxes and other implements of dismemberment, in a display of force. Some were clad with proper steel armour pieces, whilst others had on just pieces of leather pads or straps over their bodies, their muscles looking as firm as chest pieces they wore. Still, at the front of the pack was an orc taller, bulkier, and more devilish looking than the rest.


    His face was much like the others, slightly elongated and twisted into a near permanent snarl as two tusk like teeth protruded from his mouth. A large scar clawed its way across his face. Much like his mount, a hungry look passed through his eyes as he looked at the party.


    To her surprise, when Sophie examined the orc¡¯s armour, she found that, although he mostly wore heavily fortified leather like most of his kin, on his left shoulder he sported a metallic pauldron with rims of blue and gold alongside the unmistakable sigil of the lion barely carved onto one of the plates. So they were connected.


    ¡°Orcs.¡± Sergeant Wilde hissed under his helmet and Apprentice Mila nodded as they both tightened their grip on their weapons.


    ¡°Stay wary, Apprentice, Ranger, get ready to flee should the need arise.¡± Taurox grimly stated.


    ¡°But I can fight! I trained with Seri-¡±


    ¡°Enough Apprentice, my order is absolute. Or do you question your superior.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand, yes my lord.¡± Mila reluctantly tendered her apology, though the scowl only deepend.


    ¡°Now be at the ready,¡± Taurox growled before turning around, ¡°Ranger, I trust there are no objections? Good.¡± He answered for himself as Anna shook her head.


    Sophie clutched onto the folds of Anna¡¯s shirts and she felt everyone tense up the closer the orcs got, their wild advance mimicking one where a predator stalks its prey, just out of reach but close enough for a vicious pounce. The muscles of their mounts bulged out with every step, wolf-like creatures twisted by the magics of lands unknown. One of them met Sophie¡¯s gaze and snarled, the spittle dripping from its mouth at the sight of prey. A small shiver shot down her spine but curiosity and fear mixed in equal measure, enough for her to maintain its gaze causing the creature to growl, much to the amusement of its orcish rider.


    ¡°That¡¯s a warg Sophie,¡± Annalise whispered and drew Sophie¡¯s attention, ¡°It¡¯s rude to stare lest you want it to make you prey.¡±


    ¡°Ah..sorry.¡± She quickly replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s a time for questioning monsters later, right now I need you to stay sharp.¡±


    ¡°Yes mam!¡± Sophie affirmed quietly. Just gotta stay calm.


    The two parties stopped naught but a short sprint from each other as the largest orc strode forward and the blademaster did the same, stopping barely a horse away from each other. The two giants regarded each other with gazes of steely determination as they seemed to wage a silent war, their mounts growing tense from the quiet as the warg bared its fangs at the horse. Though it retreated slightly, Taurox maintained a close grip and the two continued staring at each other until the orc finally spoke.


    ¡°Long way from the isles, minotaur.¡± The orc smirked, his red eyes giving him a more malicious glint the longer Sophie watched.


    ¡°I could say the same to you, orc.¡± Taurox replied, his own demeanour much more calm than the rest of the party.


    ¡°Heh, got some bark for a foreigner¡­didn¡¯t you know you blackcoat''s are barely tolerated here? This land belongs to the green and the people.¡± The orc sneered.


    ¡°Perhaps, but the green is subservient to the Goddess, as are we all.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here to ¡®civilize¡¯ us all then? To bring us back from our errant way? Hah!¡± The orc barked and the rest of the orcs laughed alongside him.


    Taurox didn¡¯t even flinch and merely puffed out a sigh of frustration before he resumed his stance, though Sophie noted how the other orcs began drawing closer.


    ¡°Surprisingly no, we were just on our way out of this Goddess forsaken land.¡± Taurox feigned a sigh.


    ¡°Huh? The orc growled, ¡°Leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Leaving.¡±


    The two traded another set of intensive staring before the minotaur relented this time.


    ¡°We¡¯re bound for the port of Melisgrad. Ship out down south and out of here.¡± Taurox revealed.


    A risky gamble if the orcs have a master, Sophie nervously fidgeted as she turned to look at the orcs. A brief wave of relief washing over her at how the orcs maintained their distance, for now.


    ¡°Hah! What a convenient excuse! Just arriving to leave¡­¡±


    The large orc¡¯s chesty voice echoed almost as much as the deep baritone of Taurox¡¯s as they spoke, but Sophie felt a needling sensation creep into her mind. Small pricks of irritation that slowly built up to something all the while she felt her chest tighten and constrict itself. An eerily familiar sensation of how the tentacles of the entity squeezed her, she felt her body tremble and her stomach churned from the pressure. Yet the sensation only grew stronger as the seconds flew by. Then her heart, or lack of a heart twisted and scrunched itself together on the verge of collapsing, a sudden spike of pain that tore her from everything around her. Guh! What the hells?!


    She looked around in a panic, reasoning that maybe an orc had flung a poisoned arrow or dart at her but found nothing besides the sweat erupting from every pore on her body. Her muscles tensed and she teared up as her whole being threatened to explode when just as suddenly as it had arrived, it vanished.


    Something in the distance had happened. At once there was a lightness that draped a calming veil over her, the burdens of the world flickering out of existence as a feeling of pure ecstasy coursed through her veins. Her mind faltered, confused at the drastic shift in emotion and physical sensations when the quiet whispers of a being far beyond the realms of reality tickled the edges of her mind.


    Divinity


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    For once the entity¡¯s words did not send her into a frightened panic, the usual helplessness she felt under its gaze was no longer there. Instead, it was as if it was guiding her, drawing her close to a feeling that she remembered fondly. Divinity¡­like when I met Eva¡­like when I met Eva! The sudden realisation caused her to audibly gasp much to the surprise of everyone around her as the tense atmosphere now hung at a knife¡¯s edge from the interruption.


    Mouths moved as curious and hostile eyes landed on her, but the compulsion, the sensation that tugged at her was too great and she found herself unwillingly dismounting much to Annalise¡¯s protests and shock.


    ¡°Sophie what the hells are you doing?!¡± She could read the words coming from Annalise¡¯s mouth, but try as she might she could say nothing as she simply trudged forward, toward the edge of the road to another small patch of forest behind the orcs.


    She trudged forward to the surprise of even the orcs and paused as she stopped next to Taurox and the large orc, both leaders staring at her like witnessing the passing of some strange creature.


    ¡°May I pass?¡± Sophie asked, in a voice not quite her own.


    Taurox looked furious at her, but the orc looked mildly amused, especially when she looked up and she could see him realising that she was not entirely human.


    ¡°An elf?¡± He scoffed, his heavy breath brushing past her as if she wasn¡¯t there at all, ¡°Pray tell what does one of the ¡®fair folk¡¯ require of us humble servants of the green?¡± His voice dripping with sarcasm, and though he spoke towards her, she could tell the words were meant for the inquisitor.


    ¡°That is my, our ward.¡± the minotaur bristled, his voice calm but his eyes glaring at Sophie, ¡°As is the one legged ranger.¡± He gestured carefully to not provoke the orcs, ¡°Not exactly a conversion or hunting party is it? I doubt cripples and a slightly deranged civilian, elf or not, will be much trouble for warriors of your caliber.¡±


    ¡°Anything else you want to say blackcoat?¡± The orc grinned with malice.


    Everyone noticed the grip the orcish leader placed upon his battle axe, the subtle movement of his hands sending off a wave of tension that had everyone else ready to jump into the fray.


    Yet in the distance, the beacon called to her and Sophie felt it again, a tug that dragged her away and she struggled to stay still, to hold her position even as her legs desired to just sprint away. Fear clouded her mind, or at least the concept of fear as it swam to fill every recess of her rational mind. Emotionally, she felt naught but the faint longing for divinity, like an empty husk with just a spark. Shaking herself off, she looked up at the orc and Taurox, she could see the faint traces of her impassive expression in their eyes even as the two traded snarls with each other.


    But there it was again, another flash, another flicker. This time she knew it was not just in the forest, it was from further away, much further away. Beyond the river? Perhaps even the city? Are they already there?! Panic coiled around her as her calm facade began cracking, the slivers of emotions now rushing to the surface until she looked around herself in a fright, only to find that as before, time seemed to have fallen still. Droplets of faint moistures as the orc spat more words at the minotaur, Annalise¡¯s frozen expression of concern, Mila¡¯s scowl but doubly so with one eye trained on Sophie, the half movement that Sergeant Wilde made to grip his blade¡¯s sheath for a quick release, the wargs and the orcs ready to lunge.


    Long black tendrils invaded the space around her when the entity materialized itself in front of her, its distance so close that as it flicked open its main eye, Sophie could feel the coldness of the outer realms radiating from its form. Her mind went blank as rationality left her, but she noticed something equally strange. The entity itself seemed displeased, its form flickering and stretching into grotesque molds that seemed even more haunting than it had ever been.


    No, it¡¯s not real, she blinked and the entity disappeared, only for her to blink again and for it to reappear. It¡¯s all in my head, it¡¯s in my head. She steeled herself and opened her eyes once more, the entity no longer present even as she felt the physically of its presence far more acutely than just moments ago. Focus, Sophie, focus! What¡¯s happening to me?


    It desires a response


    Low guttural tones reverberated throughout her bones as she felt the vision etch itself onto her mind.


    Sing, guide, sing for the forsaken


    Her mind quaked at the sudden pressure placed upon it, the entity bursting in to assume direct control much to her horror.


    ¡°Would be a shame for something to happen to those pretty eyes of yours, reminds me of the demons of the north.¡± The orc snarled right in front of her, droplets of spittle landing on her face and dragging her back to reality as time seemed to flow once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, orc.¡± Taurox hissed as he lifted his weapon, and now all the combatants seemed ready for a melee.


    Orcs and wargs drew closer to the inquisitors, Annalise pulled up her bow even though her desperate glances at the idiotic maid seemed to fail to reach her target. Sophie stood, swaying gently under the gaze of the two giants when the orc leapt off his warg in a swift move and grabbed Sophie by her head, lifting her up with his giant green hands like two hammers against her skull.


    ¡°Are you threatening me? You are outnumbered blackcoat, and your ¡®charge¡¯ here seems a little damaged in the mind already.¡±


    ¡°Damaged or not, this is my responsibility. A devout of Astralis is blessed regardless of race even if they are an elf.¡±


    ¡°Heh, thought the knife ears never believed much in her anyways. Though I suppose I know why you keep this one around, easy on the eyes, perhaps a good gift for the grand chieftain. Her actual eyes would make a good trophy, so vividly blue, like a jewel almost. I¡¯ll even consider a trade, her for all of you to pass.¡± The orc taunted as Sophie dangled limply in his grasp, the alarms in her mind racing to regain some control only to fail at retaking control of her body.


    ¡°That is preposterous!¡± Taurox protested.


    ¡°Preposterous? Watch your words blackcoat lest you find¡­¡± The orc¡¯s words faded once more.


    Sing!


    A voice roared in her head. Sophie winced and screamed back internally, the tension and suddenly noise startling her senses. Around her she watched in growing horror as Taurox¡¯s right leg seemed to tense, a clear sign that he was about to jump into action. Stop! Please stop!


    Divinity escapes! Sing!


    Her mind twisted at the barrage of noise, the discordant and horrifying voice now tearing into the very fragments of her sanity. It hurts! My head hurts!


    Time grows short! Sing!


    This time it was a forceful command, an overpowering noise so powerful that she felt her consciousness temporarily get launched out of her. Graugh! Huh?! What¡­what¡¯s happening?  she stared, perplexed and stunned as she looked down at herself from over her shoulder, her body jolting and twitching on its own accord much to the surprise of the orc.


    ¡°She finally struggles? Pathetic.¡± The orc snarled and drew his axe, a move that prompted Taurox to leap off his mount in front of the green giant. He landed with a heavy thump and suddenly the wargs grew agitated, the pack snarling and howling at the sudden action, their riders looking eager to jump in.


    Sophie, or at least she assumed she was still Sophie, watched her body try to contort under the orc¡¯s grasp. She watched in morbid fascination as limbs and appendages wiggled and struggled against the orc to the creature¡¯s amusement. Only in that moment did she realize they were trying to form a shape or drawing of some kind. By Stellesia, what am I doing¡­


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Annalise cried from behind but she was too focused on herself to heed the ranger¡¯s call.


    Repeat my song! Through the light and the dark, there is nothingness!


    Her very spirit was dragged around by some malevolent force and she felt the entity emitting waves of rage from somewhere within her. I¡­it¡­me¡­it¡¯s a sigil? A sigil!


    Fool! Time! Sing! Now!


    Something¡­burns¡­it burns¡­


    Through the light and the dark!


    So loud, it¡¯s all so loud and dark!


    Cease! Repeat!


    I¡­


    Through the light and the dark, there is nothingness.


    ¡°Through the light and the dark there is nothing.¡± Her weakened voice cried out much to the surprise of both Taurox and the orc, the latter whom stopped crushing her fragile head and eased his grip slightly in confusion.


    ¡°Truly, she is insane?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Release her!¡± Taurox growled, brandishing his own axe.


    In the nothingness¡­


    ¡°In the nothingness¡­¡± She croaked and at once the orc¡¯s eyes widened, he clasped his hands around her neck and squeezed, his red eyes narrowing as he seemingly struck a realisation.


    ¡°A spellcaster!¡± He roared accusingly, ¡°Enough games! Dispatch our quarry!¡±


    ¡°Formations!¡±


    ¡°Break left!


    ¡°Fresh prey at last!¡±


    ¡°Graurgh!¡±


    ¡°Ranger! Fire!¡±


    ¡°That meat¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°For the war-chief!¡±


    ¡°Sophie! Sophie!¡±


    ¡°For Astralis!¡±


    The confused voices all blended into one but it mattered little to her.


    There is only the void.


    ¡°There is only the void.¡± She rasped as her vision dimmed.


    For a moment the world grew quiet and still. Then, there was nothing.

 Act 2 Chapter 14: The Marigold and The White Rose

    ¡°In times of great need, the grand chieftain has the power to assemble a war council of the different tribes. But between you and me? I think High Chief Eskul¡¯s touched one too many tainted trophies for me to answer his summons. Not only that, but with the seers heralding portents of death and the fulfilling of the ill prophesy? I fear that the darkness of the north will flow fourth once more, and there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡±


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Unknown Orcish Chieftan to Inquisitor Lionel Blackburn</li>


    </ul>


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise pulled on the reins with all her might and finally brought her mount to some sort of a standstill before it could launch her to the ground. Whatever dark magicks were just cast sent every wild animal into a state of frenzied fear. Sergeant Wilde was flung from his mount and barely recovered in time to right himself. Wargs too were affected by what she could only assume was a temporal displacement and more than a few orcs were staggering back up to their feet with confused looks on their faces. Taurox and the orcish warlord were unaffected by the frenzied animals due to them being on foot, but they did both get sent flying backwards from Sophie, or rather where she was.


    They were all gearing up for a fight when the stupid half elf flew into some sort of trance and just wandered her ass up to the orc, blubbering about being allowed to pass when she just vanished. Annalise had known something was wrong when she saw Sophie jolt forcefully, like something had twisted her around before it moved her like a mannequin. The concern cemented itself into fear when the orc wrung Sophie¡¯s neck like a rag, the poor maid almost losing consciousness. Almost.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was or if Sophie was even the one who cast the spell, but a great force had then emanated from where she was. Mounts and men were sent tumbling before a blanket of complete darkness descended upon them all. It wasn¡¯t the typical blinding spell that blurred or impeded one¡¯s vision, it was something else, something ancient and different. She could see all the other orcs and inquisitors, but as one they were all lost in the midst of a pitch black void for moments before being launched back out to the waking world. Like we had entered and exited a portal¡­but what if we did?


    She looked around and found that not much had changed aside from Sophie being no longer there. I¡¯ll wring her little neck myself at this rate, gah! What the fuck was she even thinking? She¡¯s definitely a bit daft, that damned maid. I swear, Sophie, you are a menace to my health.


    ¡°What the saint damned hells was that?¡± A feminine voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Annalise turned to meet the apprentice inquisitor¡¯s gaze and shrugged, the two looking just as confused as each other before an orchish grunt echoed from around them. They shared another look before turning their gaze to the still recovering combatants near them.


    ¡°Shit! Ranger!¡± Mila yelled.


    ¡°I know!¡± Annalise replied and quickly tugged on her horse¡¯s reins to regain control.


    ¡°My lord, sergeant, we¡¯ll meet you at the rendevouz!¡± Mila cried out as she forcefully yanked her mount forward.


    Without waiting for an answer from the minotaur or templar, the two decided to put their plan into motion. We need to move while the orcs are distracted. Annalise spurred her own mount forward and the two easily broke through the still confused orcs with relative ease. I mean it¡¯s kind of like the original plan, Sophie¡¯s just not here anymore. Shouts of surprise and confusion followed in their wake.


    ¡°Humans!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re running!¡±


    ¡°Fools! Chase them!¡± The warlord barked with a fury, only for the sound of clashing steel to replace whatever he would¡¯ve said next.


    ¡°Your opponent will be me, heretic. See now what you¡¯ve cursed the land to!¡± Taurox yelled.


    Annalise shuddered at the tone of his voice, for in it was a sincerity that wasn¡¯t directed at the orc anymore, but at Sophie. Of course! She¡¯d do something stupid enough that the inquisition will try to hunt her down, fuck! Battlecries rose up from behind them and Annalise could hear one last order from the warlord that sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°Hunters! Chase those two down! Send word to the manling king!¡±


    The king?! Annalise traded a furtive glance with the apprentice only to find an irritated scowl etched onto her face. Mila was evidently a little bit too peeved at Sophie to have paid much attention to the orc¡¯s words. I¡¯ll let her know later I suppose, Annalise grumbled. Taking a small glance behind them, the distinctive dust pattern kicked up by angry wargs still a little too close for comfort. First things first, we gotta lose these bastards.


    She unslung her bow and quickly twisted around to fire an arrow, her muscles and body tensing up in a familiar way that brought forth the briefest moment of calm within her. Her breath stilled and the world slowed around her, a heartbeat, then two. Wait for the next bounce¡­and loose, she murmured to herself and fired. The arrow flew through the air in a tiny arc as the lead orc rider crossed a small divet in the road, the momentary drop just enough for the arrow¡¯s trajectory to line up with his skull. The orc tumbled backwards and yanked on his warg¡¯s reins and stirrup, pulling the creature back with him. In but an instant, the fallen orc and warg splayed across the road and tripped another rider whilst holding back two more from sheer surprise. I¡¯ve still got it, Annalise smirked for a moment and turned back following the apprentice. Without a word, they acknowledged each other and silently raced ahead, the same question burning in both their minds, just what the hells was that?


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Up! I said up! Or do you want to get cut from top to bottom Hiro?!¡± Eva yelled.


    ¡°Sorry sensei!¡± The boy replied as he practiced his parries.


    She cringed internally at being called sensei, sure, she was older than these kids if they were back on earth but here, she was the same age if not younger. Still, if it helped them feel more at ease, then she would bear it.


    Her eyes wandered over to the other two present, a slender black haired girl who led squad four and was busy coordinating with another squad leader. Aoi, Hokkaido native, kendo and kyudo enthusiast, shame I can¡¯t help her with either. Eva slapped the embarrassing thought away, when she had been Kaori, she was what one might have called a bit of a loner who never really exercised, at all. Gods not now, don¡¯t remind me, she chided herself.


    Of the 20 that were brought over by the church, Aoi was perhaps one of the quieter ones. Though her shyness was a bit stifling in regards to her interactions with her classmates, she proved unafraid to suffer through the training without complaining. Heh, kinda reminds me of Sophie sometimes, I wonder if Aoi¡¯s also a bit of a brat? Though I did spoil Sophie a lot more than I do with these kids.


    Aoi was with the captain of squad three, an American transfer exchange student called Jonathan. A brown haired, blue eyed muscular kid who definitely had his own set of admirers within both the outlander class and more within the academy¡¯s student body. Though both were skilled, with Jonathan being the more extroverted and commanding of the duo, Eva had made the decision to place him in charge of the slightly more important squad three, with Aoi in charge of squad four who were relegated to less dangerous tasks such as guard duty or escorting targets. At least, that¡¯s the theory behind their ranks.


    Hiro on the other hand, was more than likely a saint that was chosen by the Goddess to be a main character of some sort. The Tokyo born native was skilled with the blade, magically imbued, fast, adaptive, and hopelessly awkward. Eva was certain she¡¯d watched enough anime to tell that he was destined for greater things. It meant that, after a series of slightly physical interclass struggles that Eva had to eventually resolve, he ended up as the captain of squad two. Though a part of her was jealous for how much potential he still had left to grow compared to herself. At least his spiky hair suits the look, Eva grumbled, anyways, focus Eva, focus.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Squad one was led by Suzuki. The tall long haired girl constituted perhaps the most effective of the four squad leaders both leadership and technique wise. Being the class president and their school¡¯s student council secretary had meant that working with others and maintaining a commanding presence was not an issue for her, easily placing her in the premiere position of heading both the class and squad one. Somehow having had time to pick up martial arts at a dojo, she had also taken well to the physical parts of combat and thus Eva had excused her for the day.


    Taking all of it into account, Eva concluded that the other squad leaders needed more personal practice as they would need to lead by example, and thus invited all of them to perform additional drills with her outside of official classes. That was the excuse she used with them anyways.


    Truthfully, she had a bit of an ulterior motive in pushing them a bit harder. She didn¡¯t want to admit it but when she received news of the war in the north and the sacking of Eichafen her heart had stilled. It was only through distracting herself could she focus on something other than wallowing in the disastrous state of Carrador or the unknown whereabouts of Sophie. Frederick too had been recalled mid semester back to Neun Carad, just mere days before the two were to finally share a luncheon together in private, devastating her emotions as her confidante and close friend disappeared. That left only Aletta and Alvor, who while friendly with Eva, weren¡¯t that close yet. All in all, Eva had more moments of loneliness than anything as the days piled on. Something she tried desperately to avoid as memories of her past life still haunted her. I''m not gonna be alone, not again.


    Stirring from her thoughts, she found the three still looking at her with uncertainty in their eyes. ¡°Aoi, Jonathan, take a break, good work so far though you both need to work on your nimbleness. Hiro, you too, good work but your techniques are still lacking.¡± Eva said before she delivered the killing blow, "I''ll see you all in four hours."


    ¡°Yes sensei.¡± Came the disappointed sighs from the trio.


    ¡°Anyways, if you see her could you let Suzuki-san from squad one know I want to see her here too for the afternoon session?¡± Eva ordered.


    ¡°Yes sensei.¡± Came another dejected collective reply.


    ¡°Come on now guys, cheer up okay? You¡¯re all making good progress, I¡¯m just here to make sure you¡¯re ready for what lays ahead.¡±


    ¡°Understood sensei.¡± They murmured glumly.


    ¡°Well then, that¡¯s the end for practice. Aoi, come with me, I need to see you about your field trip idea.¡±


    ¡°Field trip?¡±


    ¡°Aoi?¡±


    The two boys switched their moods immediately and turned a curious eye to their classmate. A blush burst onto Aoi''s face at the attention before she just shyly nodded furtively.


    ¡°Alright, you two, calm down. It¡¯s a possibility, not certain. It¡¯d be a surprise for the next class if anything so I¡¯d like you to keep it that way. Dismissed.¡± She clicked her tongue and the two darted away as they began excitedly mumbling to each other.


    "I want...the food..."


    "Fantasy taverns! What if...busty..."


    Eva chuckled at the little words she caught, truthfully she had been like that once, so she could understand where they were coming. Still, it didn''t change that this whole field trip idea was insane, to risk 20 of the church¡¯s outlanders, 20 potential saints, dungeoneering or exploring as part of classes. But when Aoi had approached her privately to inform her about the mumblings the others had about not being able to really see the world, Eva had decided at that exact moment to push this plan through.


    The fight to get approval had been hard, but eventually she convinced Vitellus by asking him send a few inquisitors and templars to act as their chaperons so that the church can still watch over them. To her surprise, the slimey grumpy piece of shit finally agreed.


    Thus they had two plans laid out in front of them: the first, a newly established colony of goblins near the Arterian foothills, it was far but the travel meant they could also practise wilderness training and survival skills; the second was an adventuring guild managed dungeon used for training their own recruits, allowing the monsters to breed but always culling them back down during training meant many skills and techniques could be picked up easily.


    Seeing that Aoi had mustered up the courage to consult with her before things came to a head, Eva decided it was only fitting that she be present when they went for the last round of discussions with the church and school. Their administrators had of course, been incensed at having to potentially let these kids essentially disappear from class for a week, but whatever slimy tactics Vitellus used, it eventually brought them on board as long as one of the teachers could participate, someone called Instructor Vendrick.


    She glanced at the girl following her and wondered what would become of them, the class of 20 being used in the church¡¯s machinations and what they might have in store for them. Such innocence and joy to be tainted by suffering and conflict, disgusting.


    ¡°Sensei?¡± Aoi asked softly, yanking Eva away from her musings.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Are¡­are we really getting to explore the outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± Eva smiled, suppressing her doubts.


    Aoi smiled back softly and Eva led them through a side door, pushing it open to reveal a tall if slightly cramped room with three others already inside.


    Two stern looking inquisitors and a slightly nervous almost stick-like academy instructor turned their eyes at the new arrival and bid their greeting. All of whom she didn¡¯t recognise, reasoning that perhaps Vitellus had sent someone more senior than the liaison Eva had usually interacted with. Though Aoi at least seemed to know the instructor, that¡¯s a good sign, I think.


    Without waiting for introductions they jumped straight to the details of both plans, definitely a more serious vibe, and Eva quickly found herself zoned out. They talked about the route, the supplies, the city guard and all manner of things that they had already agreed to beforehand. Bored, her mind began wandering until tiredness took hold. Slowly but surely she found her eyes flickering slightly, her body swayed sideways only to be caught on something. Tilting her head she found herself on a shoulder with Aoi staring down at her. In a panic Eva quickly pushed herself back up.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± She whispered.


    Aoi sheepishly nodded and Eva felt her face go red. Gah! I can¡¯t believe I almost fell asleep in a meeting.


    Eventually, the group seemed to finish speaking and Eva just nodded along until Aoi pointed somewhere on a map and everyone else huffed in agreement. Eva leaned over to find that they had circled the foothills just outside of Arteria and gave her student a nod as well. Survival training would be good, and could toughen them up considering they¡¯ve really only spent time on campus or under church guard.


    Having set on a plan, the inquisitors gave Eva a small checklist detailing what needed to be prepared and instructions on paths to take before they left, leaving her with Aoi and the instructor. She moved to join the conversation when something flared in her mind.


    It was like a bright flash that blinded her before covering her vision in darkness, a sudden cold washing over her in a frigid embrace. Eva dropped to the ground and clutched at her ears, a noise that sounded like an explosion ringing throughout her skull, the pounding shaking her whole body. In the midst of her struggle, she felt the small tug in the distance, a tiny flicker of something familiar. Sophie. And another presence she had barely recognised, the dark creature that leeched off her.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± She cried out a warning as she collapsed.


    ¡°Sensei!¡±


    ¡°Lady Rosengart?!¡±


    Two voices echoed next to her, but all she could focus on was the sudden silence in the wake of the assault, the emptiness that remained in her mind. Something¡¯s happened, Sophie¡¯s alive but something¡¯s happened. And that darkness, it¡¯s getting stronger.


    The door quickly burst open as the two inquisitors ran back into the room after hearing the scream. The cacophony of noises and words slowly bringing her back to her senses as Eva gingerly opened her eyes again. Ignoring their concerns she pushed them all aside and lumbered towards the doorway before she fell and was caught in Aoi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sensei Eva?¡± Aoi exclaimed in concern.


    ¡°Miss Rosengart?¡± One of the inquisitors asked.


    She feebly waved her arms as she recovered, still leaning against her student before she flashed a feeble smile at Aoi and the instructor.


    ¡°Help me¡­to my room and you two¡­¡± She gestured towards the inquisitors who quickly approached, ¡°Send a¡­ a message to Vitellus that something¡­something¡¯s gone really wrong in the north. That-that a darkness comes.¡±


    Exhausted, she sighed and sank into Aoi¡¯s arms, allowing the girl and the instructor to lift her away from the bewildered faces of the inquisitors. To her relief they quickly turned to ones of concern as they processed the message. Fucking Vitellus, guess his guys couldn¡¯t keep Sophie safe after all. But something felt really wrong there, and the thing that left her is back, I thought I got rid of it. Goddess Astralis, keep her safe and preserve us all.

 Act 2 Chapter 15: A Fiery Soul and Charred Remains

    ¡°How did the first kingdom come to be? Why that¡¯s a strange question to say the least. What I can tell you is that contrary to popular belief and history, I suspect that it was first formed from a union between men and elf or rather the Myndiri at the time. It¡¯s fall came as a shock to most but I theorize that it was from something internal, headed by Saint Theobald perhaps but not just by him. A conspiracy if you will.¡±


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Historian Orgrid Cairnmaker to Inquisitor Lionel Blackburn</li>


    </ul>


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Whoa all this stuff looks so medieval! It¡¯s just like in anime!¡± A boy, Aito spoke with a goofy looking grin on his face.


    ¡°Of course it does idiot. Did you just blank out for the past two months?¡± Another boy, Hideo, replied, looking exasperated as ever.


    ¡°Err¡­no comment?¡±


    ¡°Is class that boring to you?¡±


    ¡°I mean it is just more school.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hey look at that outfit! We could totally dress up like peasants, or the main characters of some rpg! And look at the blacksmith over there!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. Sensei-¡±


    ¡°Stop making a fuss you two.¡± Suzuki tutted at the two, making them roll their eyes.


    ¡°Yes, class president.¡± Aito sarcastically replied.


    ¡°And stop gawking at the locals, it¡¯s rude.¡±


    ¡°Yes miss president¡­¡±


    ¡°God you¡¯re impossible.¡± Suzuki shook her head and turned to Eva for reassurance.


    Eva flashed her a small smile and Suzuki seemed satisfied by the approval, returning to her duties of berating the class for their almost childlike surprise at the state of the city. Heading up the group was Jonathan, elected to be the face of the class considering he looked most similar to the locals whilst Inquisitor Janos, the liaison Eva usually worked with, assisted the kid in leading their tour around Arteria. Nominally, this was a good trip, a chance for everyone to stretch their legs, embrace the culture and get to know the land they would soon be fighting for. Even Aoi seemed relaxed as she trailed behind Suzuki, the shy girl like some lost puppy following the most commanding member of a pack.


    In fact, this was also the first time that Eva truly got to experience the city as well. The academy being located on an island off the coast didn¡¯t really inspire many solo trips lest troubles arose with the authority. But when they finally began exploring the city proper, Eva knew it had been worth the wait.


    Towering buildings with often three to four stories tall alongside numerous manor houses, apartments, churches and other administrative buildings made this place look almost like a souped up version of what she imagined Venice would be like. A whole mix of different architectural influences spanning from the goth-germanic styles that she found so familiar from Carrador and the northern countries, to the slight angular but geometric tiled roofing that were native to Arterian construction, to great domed administrative structures styled from the Lucurian Sultanate in the East, and even ornate marble buildings the stretched into the sky; adorned by numerous rounded columns and decorations on the outside like the buildings of Potomia. Kinda like the Ancient Greeks, huh. I wonder if someone from there got summoned too at some point.


    That wasn¡¯t even including the dwarfish buildings, much squatter but sturdier and square in nature. Metal boxes that looked simplistically fancy in a way that inspired confidence in their works. Or the elven towers and constructions that protruded up towards the skies through the streets, gilded and rounded towers that were sleek and almost smooth in appearance with no grooves or lines to give the towers texture. A symbol of their purity and likely a way for the haughty elves to look down upon the unwashed masses of strange races.


    It would¡¯ve been the wonder of wonders, an impressive feast for her eyes. If not for the fact that the academy had also surprisingly, in a sheer act of definitely complete coincidence, also approved one of their advanced adventuring classes on a trip quite similar to Eva¡¯s. A class that would¡¯ve been mostly inconsequential if a bit suspicious given they just learned of the inquisition¡¯s plans, had it not been led by someone that she had tried successfully to avoid until this point. Her brother, Mortiz.


    Naturally it had come as a shock when two dozen students, some knights, some academy mercenaries and Vendrick strode through the academy gates behind the church party. It had been unwelcome, if acceptable, seeing that recent events have put quite a strain on many student¡¯s psyche considering their noble backgrounds to the country in question. It was far less acceptable for her when she learned that Vendrick, had snitched on their plans which was why the academic team was even here. Even the inquisitors and templars gave a few questioning glares their way before doing what Eva considered the most logical plan and ignoring the problem in question.


    What was less logical was leaving it to their liaison¡¯s liaison to take care of the problem. That was to say, her.


    Dutifully, albeit stressfully she had smiled through gritted teeth as her brother acted surprised at seeing her. It was all ¡®ohhh Evaline¡¯ and ¡®didn¡¯t know you were in an adventuring team¡¯. He¡¯s lucky we¡¯re in public. Nodding as expected of her, she welcomed the others, then mostly left them to their own devices, taking special care to try and create distance between the two groups. Something Suzuki noticed and seemed to agree too whilst most of the others ummed and ahhhed over the city. Thank goodness for class presidents.


    Admittedly a small sense of pride did well up when she watched the other outlanders travel throughout the city, a sense that they had reached some sort of imaginary milestone that the church set for them to allow this trip. Though she had more often than once see the moments of doubt that passed through their faces, but without even asking she could tell the questions that lingered on their minds, I wonder if I can go home. She sympathized with them and understood where they were coming from, a class of students that got unceremoniously dragged from their reality into this one.


    Most likely all of them had other friends, family and other things to look forward to back home and just poof, now they¡¯re here. Whilst none of them had brought it up publicly, the feeling always seemed to linger over the group, at least to her eyes. Something she was almost certain the church had not accounted for. Imagine if they all organised and tried to break free, having this many saints trying to escape would be a catastrophe.


    ¡°So Eva, how are you?¡± Mortiz buzzed up behind her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She replied curtly.


    ¡°Aww come on, don¡¯t be so rude, what¡¯d I ever do to you?¡± He cooed.


    Eva rolled her eyes and just shrugged, earning her a few giggles from the academy students.


    ¡°We rarely ever get to spend time together even here at the academy.¡±


    ¡°We barely did it when we were living together.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we appreciate these rare moments together-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were always with Theo.¡±


    ¡°And? You could¡¯ve spent more time with us! Though I¡¯ve heard you and Prince Frederick are getting a little close.¡± He unsubtly whispered.


    A few ¡®ooos¡¯ echoed from the students behind him and Eva felt a sense of exhaustion roll over her, not Freddie again.


    ¡°Yes we are friends. It is in fact true that I am friends with the Prince and he is friends with me. Ta-dah!¡±


    ¡°Evaline.¡±


    ¡°Mortiz.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask stupid questions to impress your friends?¡± Eva sighed.


    ¡°Now now, don¡¯t need to get all uppity.¡± He feigned indignation, ¡°As your older brother I have a duty to ask and understand your affairs.¡± And to her lack of surprise, his crew nodded at his proclamations.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Indeed, the older siblings should care for the family.¡± Someone echoed.


    ¡°Ugh, whatever.¡± Eva groaned and tried to break away.


    ¡°Come on now,¡± He followed along and gripped her arm, ¡°You haven¡¯t even explained why you¡¯re here leading a group of students. And for a dainty girl like you to go on an adventure¡­¡±


    Eva bristled at the comment and pulled her arm away only for the tall and lanky traitor to step in.


    ¡°I know siblings have it rough but come now, let¡¯s all be civil shall we. We shall have plenty of time to hash over any issues that arise.¡± Instructor Vendrick chimed in, his somewhat suave but somewhat nasally voice grating on her ears.


    Disgusted, she just stomped off without looking back. Of all the things, a traitor even here. First one in the household, now one at the academy for probably petty reasons. It took a brief uncomfortable minute before she caught up with her charges.


    She found Aoi and Hiro looking concerned at her arrival, the boy having dropped to the back of the pack to chat with the girl, both of them being awkward together. How cute, Eva grumbled and marched past the two after giving them a polite if curt nod. She reached Suzuki, gave the girl a firm pat on the shoulder that she seemed to appreciate before heading towards the front. Acknowledging more of the outlanders she finally caught up to Jonathan and Janos, gesturing for the lot of them to rally up by a statue of the three patron saints. A human, elf and minotaur beastfolk that saved the world from the first dark tide.


    The interesting thing that intrigued her was the idea that saints could also be demi or semi humans, something that wasn¡¯t really acknowledged much by the church. Though given Sophie¡¯s strangeness I wonder if she¡¯s a saint too? Regardless.


    ¡°Alright class, listen up. We have until the sun starts going down, so about three hours for you to explore the town.¡± Eva paused and found herself met with cheerful nods from the outlanders, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean go crazy, stick with your minders, keep your heads down. Stick to your squads-¡±


    ¡°Stick to groups of eight! So, if one person from each team would come this way so we can form another team, that would be stellar.¡± Instructor Vendrick interrupted.


    What the fuck. Eva stared at him, too shocked at the intrusion to respond.


    ¡°Come on now, let¡¯s speed it up, we¡¯re on a limited time frame after all.¡±


    Eva looked around to find her students just as confused, Suzuki even looking concerned at the sudden hijacking judging by the frown on her face. Inquisitor Janos seemed almost ashamed and Eva knew at once what had gone wrong. That Vitellus, as if I didn¡¯t want to kill him before to also take this away from me¡­ Clearly the deal with the academy had been cut differently than Eva had expected. We weren¡¯t just let out as long as an instructor was with us, we were let out so that these little nobles and knights would get a chance to schmooze with saints in training. She finally realized why she felt so uncomfortable, their gazes were never on the city, the nobles had always been looking towards the outlanders, to curry favor and influence them, the knaves.


    Eva glared at Janos as the inquisitor reluctantly had Jonathan split the kids up, Suzuki mouthing out ¡®are you okay?¡¯ to her amongst the chaos, bless her soul. Eva hand waved what little control she had away and allowed for this abomination of a trip to continue. Scowling, she hopped away from the statue, ignoring the glances shot her way as she began making her way towards the Arterian Grand Library, might as well try to research more about what the hells happening with Sophie.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, young lady?¡± Vendrick barked from back at the statue, his voice silencing the students.


    ¡°To study at the library if anyone needs me.¡± Eva replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Lady Rosengart, I do not know what makes you think you can supercede academy authority whilst you are a student here. But I-hey, stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Evaline! Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Another voice chimed in. This one stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°You take this opportunity granted to you by the court itself and try to squander it by acting like a selfish brat? The Duke and Duchess might¡¯ve tolerated it at home but I swear no sister of mine will embarrass the family name on my watch.¡± Mortiz proudly declared, murmurs of agreement coming from the gathered nobles.


    Eva drew in a big breath before she turned around, hands behind her back to hide the fury that shook in her fists. With the most strained smile she managed to put on she took a few steps closer. The smirking faces of Mortiz and Vendrick burned into her mind. She nodded, composed herself, then joined her students as they divided themselves up, Suzuki and the two from earlier joining her as Moritz and two other nobles walked up with a pep in their step.


    ¡°See sis? Nothing to worry about!¡± Mortiz beamed.


    Eva merely nodded and kept quiet, knowing that if she opened her mouth she would let loose a torrent of abuse. But even Suzuki, Hideo and Aito seemed to sense that Eva was on the verge of exploding, unlike Mortiz and the two nobles who strutted around like they owned the place. This is humiliating, this was supposed to be a trip for them to relax and learn, not to brush up with nobility. I swear, when this is over, Vitellus, Vendrick, whomever the fuck arranged this has some questions to answer.


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise matched the pace set by Mila as they plowed through the countryside. In what she assumed was less than two hours they had not just escaped from their pursuers but also reached the closest fording point for the Great Melosi River. It served to effectively act as a natural barrier between the capital duchy alongside a few smaller baronies, from the south and east, allowing for a relative sense of security in knowing that raiding parties were unlikely to breach into the Meltonian crownlands.


    It wasn¡¯t all smooth riding however. With more hedgerows and other foliage blocking line of sight they had often slowed to a cautious trot forward, just in case any other orcish assailants might happen to be lying in wait. Thankfully, their caution had proved to be unjustified as aside from a bevy of random woodland creatures, Annalise did not detect any large green humanoids in the vicinity.


    ¡°Almost there ranger.¡± Mila stated the obvious, ¡°A few more minutes and we reach the crossing.¡±


    Annalise spared naught more than a grunt and stirred her horse forward. The wind whipped past her, sending her cloak fluttering gracefully behind her. Yet doubt clouded her mind, hindered her vision as she tried to piece the different pieces of the puzzle together. So many pieces, but they all revolve around whatever ritual the cults are trying to do.


    There was the undead and sacrifices, clearly cult affiliated. If the inquisitors and Sophie were to be believed, then they were summoning monsters from beyond. Sophie was also connected to a being from beyond, the same that still gave Anna tingles in her phantom leg. Melton seems also compromised at a high level meaning there is a chance more nations have already been infiltrated. But all the cultists had reportedly talked about the darkness from the north. Likely a new Dark Tide.


    Annalise shuddered at the thought, for the last Dark Tide ages past had essentially scoured most of the northern regions of life. But back then they had some preparations, and the land was united between a few major powers including the remnant elven empire, the Attraxian regime, and the Sultanate to the east. Before them, the Myndiri and ancient human kingdoms stood as powerful bulwarks against the onslaught. Yet even then they struggled fiercely against the demons, gaining as many victories as losses until the saints of the Goddess finally arrived to turn the tide. But now? There were no longer unified fronts, just disparate nations that are too busy warring amongst themselves to consider external threats far larger than their neighbours. Though she was still doubtful of the true nature of the threat, a part of her wondered if the cultists had the right idea, for if no nation listened then the demons would reign free.


    In her deep concentration she failed to notice the sudden stoppage when they finally crossed the next set of hedgerows. Her mount reeled back from something as an acrid sulphuric smell seared its way into her nostrils. How foul! What the saint damned hells is this? Wincing from the almost toxic odour, she managed to squint ahead to find Mila stood still, freezing like some statue atop her mount.


    ¡°Inquisitor?¡± Annalise coughed out.


    Hearing no response Annalise unslung her bow as she approached, only to notice the familiar glow of embers scattered across the ground ahead. Blinking away any ash particles that irritated her eye, she gazed ahead and performed a double take before she let loose a horrified gasp at the sight.


    A small sign at a fork in the road some way ahead said Carosford, in front of a ¡®town¡¯ that Annalise would estimate was about half the size of Hareweald. Whatever its size classification, mattered no longer. The entire town had been purged from existence as the occasional empty wall frame and mound of bones remained its sole inhabitants.


    The destruction was absolute. Deliberate too judging by the scorch marks left in the area surrounding the town. Fields and farms houses were burned down just the same but Annalise noticed the careful and almost intricate counter burn in a perimeter around the town. An indication that someone tried to ensure the fire would only spread within the town¡¯s borders and nowhere else. In other words, this was a massacre.


    That line of logic explained a lot for Annalise, how it looked like most of the survivors huddled together as they all burned to death, like rats herded into a small space by something else. Clinging to life at the last place before the fire caught up. How many lived here I wonder, 200? 300? Doesn¡¯t matter now huh. Hopefully the ferry is still intact.


    Annalise pulled out a small handkerchief and tied it around her nose, the least she could do to hold back the ash. But upon turning towards her companion, she found Mila sitting stoically on her horse, a listless expression plastered on her face even as the smoky aftermath forced out a few tears.


    ¡°Inquisitor! Mila!¡± Analise called out.


    Mila finally snapped out of her trance and turned to face ranger, though her movements seemed jilted, like an automaton or ancient golem reactivating after eons. Recognition at least seemed to fill her eyes, though a haunted look lingered that sent a shiver down Anna''s back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get to the ferry.¡± She told her passive companion, disappointed slightly by the lack of acknowledgement or response.


    With a huff she trotted forward and snatched the reins out of Mila¡¯s hands, the girl barely responding to the stimuli as Annalise led both mounts uneasily down towards the river bank.


    Eerie silence descended over the two as not even the usual clip clop of hooves could be heard, the thick layer of ash covering the entirety of the town muffling most sounds even on horseback. Unnerved, Annalise constantly glanced behind her to make sure the town itself was truly dead, but couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that she saw twitching beneath the ashes. Something here feels terribly wrong and I don''t want to find out what it is.

 Act 2 Chapter 16: An Unexpected Home

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°When the Dark Tide first struck many perished. Their cries, pain, and torment so profound that it broke through to the heavens and she anguished at the thought of her offspring¡¯s suffering. With Saint Theobald the Mighty as her avenger, the tide began turning. For the first time, when people looked up to the stars, it was not with eyes filled with despair, but with hope.¡±


    - ??Astralian Church Texts - ¡°The Powers of the Divine¡±


    <hr><hr>


    She tossed in her sleep and snuggled closer to the pillow, the soft surface bringing a small smile onto her resting face. Wait pillow?! In a situation she had grown accustomed to, she jumped out of bed in fright, nervous glances cast at the room around her. A soft fluffy bed with a boldly decorated blanket, cream coloured walls, ornate rugs and carpets with all manner of stitchings that covered the floor, the small bits of polished marble flooring poking through the rugs. I¡¯m in a manor? Confused, she looked down at herself, running her hands over her body and face before wincing at the bruises on her neck. So that wasn¡¯t a dream.


    She had been traveling with her allies. She had been strangled by an orc. That much she remembered. Then there was Goldenlight, ah! The Entity! But glancing around she found no signs of the tentacled abomination, no signs of its eldritch influence or destructive visions of doom that followed its usual appearance.


    When her mind finally began settling down she took in the extra details that revealed themselves. Bookcases lined the walls filled to the brim with books, a slightly stocky if ornate writing table, two wardrobes, a cupboard, some miscellaneous silverware on a shelf and a few more shelves with little flower pots decorating them. The room wasn¡¯t the biggest but it was certain to rival even Eva¡¯s. With so many books and fineries she almost wanted to call this her dream room, a place perfectly suited for her. Her heart raced in excitement before it quickly controlled itself, her vision stopping at a small letter on the desk with a white rose placed gently over it.


    Curious, she walked over, the distinctive rough pompf of her travel gear still with her, solidifying that this could not possibly be just a dream, the contrast between her appearance and the room was too great. Lifting the letter, she unfolded it only for the tantalising scent of vanilla-lavender snaking its way into her nostrils. Though she shuddered slightly from the pleasure, she turned her attention to the letter and cast a curious gaze over the elegant handwriting.


    ¡°Dearest Sophie,


    When you awaken. Please do come find me with due haste. Though I find your sleepy form adorable, it is incomparable to being able to trade words with you, the hours I spent watching over you are not enough. I long for your company and only wish that you find yourself well after your rest.


    Yours truly,


    Eva¡±


    She blinked back her surprise, Eva? Here? But that was impossible, she was nations away. Furthermore the walls of this place looked far different from Rosengart manor, the design too, now that she noticed, was still angular, but also a lot more rounded than she expected. Unless¡­she mused to herself, Eva is an outlander, perhaps she traveled through a portal as well? And what did she mean hours watching me? How long have I been sleeping? Seeing no other alternative, she tucked the letter into her trousers and made her way out the door. But if this is a dream¡­then this is how I wake up right?


    Click


    Outside, was a wondrous hallway. Potted plants of all shapes and color decorated the hall, paintings of scenery and other landscapes hung carefully on the walls. The entire place looked to Sophie like a well trimmed flower garden rather than the inside of a manor. Eva did like to garden¡­maybe this is her dream! But that means she had a room for¡­for me? Aww. Her heart swelling with emotion, she followed along the right hallway, hoping that at some point she would end up at the main courtyard or garden. I remember the times we spent just relaxing next to the plants, she smiled at the thought, it was all so very pleasant.


    Before long she found herself in front of a peculiar looking door. The wood here is more thick looking, the carvings less intricate though more deliberately resembling a rose. The door to the outside? Without thinking she pushed it open to find herself at the entrance to a courtyard of sorts.


    Rounded marble brick pillars lifted a small awning above the area, arranged in such a way to leave an open hole in the center that allows the majestic night sky to shine through. Stars flickered in all their glory as meteors flung themselves out of sight, the moon hanging high above and casting ethereal beams of white light over the centrepiece of the courtyard. A small carved marble table, its surface varnished and polished to a smoothness, reflected the light from the moon, but also the light from that of a silver candelabra.


    The dim orange glow emitted by it surrendered a few plates of little desserts, cups and a pot of tea. But most importantly, a person.


    ¡°Eva!?¡± She unintentionally gasped out loud.


    Piercing hazel eyes, silky chestnut hair, a look of surprise, and an angelic figure in a sleeveless white and black dress shirt awaited her. Two fake frilly sleeves rose up in surprise as they covered Eva¡¯s face behind them, allowing only for the dark sanguine gemstone on her collar to show through. As she watched Eva stand up in surprise, she couldn''t help but sink to her kneels in awe, beautiful.


    With every step the figure took she tried desperately to sear the image into her mind, dream or nightmare, she would remember this. She would remember this and bring it back to the real world. Yet as she clenched her eye shut to visualize it in her head, she felt cool soothing skin cup her cheeks. Her skin tingling at the touch, the feeling running its way throughout her entire being. A warm breath tickled her face and she felt Eva¡¯s forehead press against hers, the very act tightened the knots in her heart. It feels so real, she almost sobbed out loud.


    Quietly, the two maintained their pose for what felt like an eternity, herself unwilling to open her eyes and potentially breaking the illusion. Eva, standing over her, patient, caring, as she always was for her. Eventually she felt Eva kneel as well, a brief flicker of shame at having made her mistress do so, only for it to vanish immediately as Eva gently caressed the back of her neck and ears.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± She let out a shaky little moan.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Eva cooed.


    ¡°I-I am.¡± She hesitantly replied, her voice trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time. I know it''s a lot to take in.¡± Eva whispered softly.


    ¡°Eva!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now, Sophie.¡±


    Confused, relieved, and torn in anguish, Sophie greedily embraced the illusion. Eva! She wailed internally, Eva¡­is here. Content to lose herself in this dream, she surrendered herself to the vision of her friend. She opened her eyes and found Eva, there, in front of her. With a shaky breath she asked once again. ¡°Eva?¡±


    The quiet whisper did not go unnoticed, Eva flashed a sweet smile and nodded. Sophie blinked back her surprise and leaned in, hoping the moment would never end.


    <hr><hr>


    They curled up together under the light of the false sky, Sophie snuggling ever closer to this version of Eva as her companion gently patted her head. Wordlessly, she soaked in the peace and calm, a break from her arduous journey. With a grimace she realized that Annalise and the others were likely still fighting for their lives, but even then she could not stir herself to break away from this dream. After all, what good would I really do besides becoming a hindrance?


    Sophie let out a despondent sigh, only to immediately feel Eva nuzzling her from above. The comfort it brought wiped away the frown from her face and Sophie purred in contentment, holding back the feeling of guilt for another few minutes.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Eva spoke at last, her voice like a calm spring melody.


    ¡°Eva.¡± Sophie acknowledged, her own voice breathy and awestruck.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Sophie looked up and found Eva¡¯s kind eyes looking down at hers. Her heart skipping a few beats the the closeness of their faces.


    ¡°I-¡± She started but paused, I can¡¯t lie to Eva can I? Even if it¡¯s a little lie to keep the peace¡­


    Eva brought her head down and Sophie froze as their noses touched, her thoughts disappearing as adrenaline surged through her mind. No! Never lie to Eva! Not even dream Eva!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Sophie, you can tell me whatever you want.¡± Eva murmured like a psychic who read her mind. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°I-but I¡­¡± Sophie began, but I can¡¯t burden you! You deserve better than dealing with my problems! She wanted to scream. But when their eyes met again, she couldn¡¯t help herself, Eva was Eva, and Eva was there for her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so tired Eva.¡± Sophie replied with a weak, high pitched whine, ¡°I don¡¯t want to suffer, I don¡¯t want to watch friends suffer. I-I-I don¡¯t want to see bodies, or fight, or be some strange dark magic cultist baby. I just-¡±


    ¡°Want to have a peaceful life.¡± Eva finished for her and Sophie eagerly nodded, their noses rubbing up against each other.


    ¡°I just want to enjoy life, to be around¡­well you! I¡¯ll cook! I¡¯ll sow a lot of clothes! I¡¯ll even clean¡­properly this time!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eva raised a coy eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah! I mean I hate the Duke, he¡¯s so scary. And your mother too. But that¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll bear it! And-and you¡¯ll end up with Frederick! So I can be the official maid and don¡¯t have to worry about the head maid or your brothers anymore!¡± She rambled excitedly.


    Eva shared another glance with her and the two broke out into fitful giggles at the thought. Watching Eva¡¯s face crinkle up in laughter made Sophie happy. In fact laughing alongside her also made her happy.


    She sighed once more, but this time in satisfaction. Eventually the two settled down and Eva finally pulled away, gesturing for Sophie to follow her to the table.


    ¡°Chamomile tea.¡± Eva explained.


    By instinct, Sophie immediately moved to pour cups for her and her mistress before Eva lightly slapped her hand away. Sophie recoiled and looked up with wide eyes only for Eva to tut at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to take care of you.¡± Eva chided.


    At these familiar words Sophie felt a flash of tension run through her as she glanced at the bushes around them. The fear of being so suddenly taken away reawakened even within this dream. Her eyes darted to and fro every corner until Eva clicked her fingers to draw Sophie¡¯s attention to the tea.


    ¡°Relax, drink up, it should be lukewarm now.¡± Eva calmly ordered, ¡°And don¡¯t worry Sophie. Like I said, you¡¯re safe here.¡±


    Extending a shaky little hand, Sophie moved to take a sip, murmuring a nervous ¡°I know¡± into the cup as she drank. Indeed, it proved refreshing for her body, a soothing floral note that eased her nerves.


    Seemingly satisfied, Eva put her hand over Sophie¡¯s, wielding the same cheeky smile that she always does whenever she planned to drag Sophie into some silly scheme.


    ¡°Eva?¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmm?¡± Eva drawled mischievously.


    ¡°Wha-what are you planning?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­secret.¡± Eva winked.


    Fear welled up inside of Sophie. First from the idea that they¡¯d both get scolded by the Ducal household only for her to realize that they were in her dreamworld. We are right? The second fear came from the existential dread that slowly built up within her. At how well Eva pulled off real Eva¡¯s expression, at how willing Sophie was to just follow along and just how little control she had over herself. This is my dream right? But what if it¡¯s not? Am I in Eva¡¯s dream? But how?! I remember the monster controlling me clearly, then perhaps a nightmare? But this feels so real, so pleasant. Perhaps it is just like the-


    Eva frowned and dragged Sophie up to her feet, the half elf still staring wide eyed at her mistress.To Sophie¡¯s surprise, Eva let go of her hand and danced her way to the courtyard entrance. Every move was a mesmerising display that temporarily wiped away Sophie¡¯s doubts. Ah¡­Eva. Landing at the doorway on her tiptoes, Eva gently spun to a stop and gestured for Sophie to follow.


    ¡°Eva¡­where are we going?¡±


    Eva hummed, pausing for dramatic effect before sprawling her arms around herself.


    ¡°A tour of the place!¡± Eva announced cheerfully.


    Hesitantly Sophie followed along, quietly if still basking in the awe of Eva being next to her. Within herself a childlike glee began taking hold, a feeling long since gone after the first days spent at the Rosengart estate flew by. She remembered Eva¡¯s joy at leading her around, the warmth she felt after her lonely time spent alone in the forest.


    Just like years ago, they found themselves peeking into the various rooms of this dream manor. Two studies, filled to the brim with books and scribe tables. A grand banquet hall covered with tapestries, furs and all manner of ornate decorations, many of which Sophie could barely recognise besides for the strange hum of power that emanated from them and a general idea that most of these would be worth a fortune. Then they arrived at Eva¡¯s room, an almost one for one replica of what Sophie remembered from back at the estate. Her mind raced furiously as her breath stilled at the sight, with one trembling foot she moved to step in only for Eva to drag her back out.


    ¡°Later.¡± The older girl coyly whispered and Sophie swore her heart was ready to explode.


    They then wandered past the kitchen, no servants, just rows of neatly placed pots, pans, teacups and most oddly of all, an entire line of cabinets dedicated just to tea. When Eva had opened it they found neat little pots, each lovingly labeled and Sophie motioned to try some when Eva once again dragged her along.


    Every room proved to be beyond Sophie¡¯s imagination, but her strength began failing her eventually as a faint drowsiness began taking hold. Meeting Eva¡¯s gaze the girl made a face of surprise before she started leading Sophie backwards only for the maid to catch sight of one last hallway.


    ¡°It¡¯s uhn, it¡¯s okay to finish the tour.¡± Sophie managed to say.


    ¡°Sophieee, you¡¯re tired.¡± Eva chided and tugged.


    But something felt strange, something about the tug seemed odd and Sophie gently shook her off.


    ¡°Last hall.¡± Sophie groaned, gesturing weakly towards a large double door at the end of the hall.


    ¡°Sophie, we can do this tomorrow.¡±


    But what if there is no tomorrow here? Sophie thought and took a few steps down the hall only to feel a vice grip on her shoulder.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Sophie, we¡¯ll see that tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Nyeh?¡± Sophie sleepily blinked in protest. She turned to find Eva¡¯s face hardening in frustration, frowns visible across her smooth skin.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Just peek, quickest peek.¡± Sophie declared softly, her own face pleading with Eva¡¯s. Dream Eva seemed to relent slightly as she released her grip on Sophie, but the frown did not disappear.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad for your health Sophie and I don¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­bweh why?¡± Sophie slurred out, the drowsiness hitting a little harder than expected.


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°No Sophie.¡±


    Dejected, Sophie pulled her trump card, despite all the tiredness she pursed her lips and opened her eyes wide, making her saddest puppy eyes at her mistress. A nerve seemed to jerk within Eva as her mistress closed her eyes to avoid looking at her, only to quickly scratch at her head before holding her arms out for an embrace. One that Sophie submitted to, falling comfortably into her embrace.


    ¡°Tomorrow. Promise.¡± Eva grumbled, "I can''t say no to that face."


    ¡°Toni-night?¡± Sophie mumbled, her limbs growing slightly limp as she felt Eva start carrying her.


    ¡°Tomorrow Sophie you¡¯re too tired tonight.¡±


    ¡°Buh.¡± Sophie complained only for a realisation to finally hit her. Ah¡­she drugged my tea. ¡°Sleewpy juice?¡± Sophie managed to eek out.


    Eva turned to look down at her and Sophie could see the sorrow and pain in her friend¡¯s eyes as they gazed down at her. Guilt too eventually joined the crowd before Sophie also recognised something else present within them, love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie.¡± Eva sighed only to look away.


    Accepting that the situation was out of her control, Sophie forced what muscle control she had left to lean into Eva, clutching onto her like a spoiled toddler.


    ¡°Ish okay.¡±


    Wordlessly, Eva continued carrying the barely conscious Sophie back to the room she started in, the cream colored bedroom with all the books just for her. Eva lowered Sophie onto the bed, a pained look still haunting her eyes as she elected to crawl into bed besides Sophie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sophie.¡± Eva began, her expression downcast, ¡°I just¡­I just wanted to make sure you were happy¡­with me. But I know¡­¡± She paused, and Sophie waited patiently for her to continue, ¡°I know I can¡¯t be there for you when you need me. Even here, I can¡¯t just stop you can I? I wouldn¡¯t dare hold you back.¡± Eva flashed Sophie a sad but cheeky smile.


    Sophie felt her heart leap out of chest at the expression, Eva doesn¡¯t need to be sad! Eva needs to be happy! But words couldn¡¯t leave her mouth, her muscles had slowly fallen into slumber, only the faintest resistance remained as she tried her hardest to pay attention.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll be here for you, even if I¡¯m never going to be like the real one.¡± Eva caressed her cheek. But wasn¡¯t this Eva¡¯s dream? ¡°I know you might be surprised but I promise you, promise, that you can explore tomorrow. I just¡­wanted to keep you safe tonight, to make sure you were okay. That¡¯s why the tea¡­¡±


    ¡°Ish okish.¡± Sophie forced herself to utter, much to her companion¡¯s shock, ¡°Evaa¡­happy.¡±


    Eva stared blankly for a moment before she chuckled and leaned in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be safe here.¡± Murmuring as she petted Sophie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ere?¡¯


    ¡°Home, Sophie. You¡¯re home, and I¡¯ll be right here with you.¡±


    ¡°Ho?¡± Sophie muttered with the last of her strength.


    ¡°Yes Sophie, your home.¡± Eva smiled, planting a kiss on her forehead. Many emotions exploded to life within her but before she could identify any of them, Sophie finally passed out.

 Act 2 Chapter 17: Sorcery and Caverns

    ¡°O:


    In the shadow, there is salvation,


    In the suffering, there is redemption,


    Families torn asunder, brother against brother.


    Beware, the empty host awakened by the slumbering king.¡±


    L: And that¡¯s part of the prophesy?


    O: That is what The Circles foretold.


    L: And that¡¯d be accurate?


    O: Is Melton not at war with itself? Have the dead not risen?


    L: Then the king¡­


    O: The Demon King will rise this tide.


    L: But the seal¡­that must be what the cult rituals are for!


    O: Then we best act quick, for the darkness waits for no one.¡±


    - Historian Orgrid Cairnmaker and Inquisitor Lionel Blackburn at Caer Scighir


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise shoved the debris out of the way and almost fell, her crutch getting caught in the ferry winch¡¯s gaps, ironically saving her even as it nearly dislocated her shoulder. With a grunt she heaved herself back up, gently shuttling the crutch back out to steady herself. Free at last, she leaned against the crutch and pushed on the winch.


    A sickening metallic screech tore into her eardrums and Annalise winced from the noise. Determined, she threw herself onto the winch again, turning it just a little more. A small click interrupted the screeches, the chains attached to it finally turning to summon the ferry platform from the other side of the river, hopefully.


    They entered during daylight hours, Mila remained mostly catatonic as Annalise led their horses through the ruined township. Something to do with her past, Anna guessed based on the few words she caught when Mila talked with Sophie, poor kid, an inquisitor¡¯s apprentice so young, though I suppose the indoctrination starts early. From there, the day had taken a turn for the worse. Trudging through ash and bone, the duo eventually wound up near the town¡¯s docks on the river bank. Annalise felt a small moment of elation before noticing a peculiar fog nestling itself around them, surrounding the township and obscuring the opposite bank. It brought an uneasy tingle down her spine, it was familiar, too familiar, foul like the Mistveil. Which means magic, she grumbled.


    Failing to stir her companion into action, she opted to try and use the winch herself. But with every push she forced the winch to turn, the chains jangled a little more, which was a good thing. The eerie groans and bone cracking noises emitted from within the fog was, on the other hand, a decidedly bad thing.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, faster, faster! Ughhh. Fuck!¡± She yelped as her crutch slid slightly, almost launching her off the small pier. ¡°Suree Anna, everything¡¯s fine, even your one stupid leg wants to get you killed, focus dammit.¡± Grunting down her frustration, she steadied herself before pushing again and again. Each metallic screech released more guttural groans and moans from within the fog in responded.


    ¡°So the dead come again, how fucking nice. Was everyone in Eichafen not enough huh?! Had to come nibble on my ass too now?¡± She muttered under her breath, ¡°But of course, some shitty magic comes to ruin my day again. Took my comrades, my friends, my leg, fuck I never even got to tell Gil how cute he looks when he styles his hair. I hope they¡¯re in a better place, Sara, Thulgrim, Gil. They all deserved better.¡±


    Figures moved inside the mist and Annalise stared at the still mounted apprentice, hoping for a response. To her surprise there was, but barely. Great, leave the cripple to call a boat, shoot the zombies and protect you?! Goddess help me.


    ¡°Come on! Turn faster! You piece of rusty trash!¡± She cried as she threw her weight against it once more, ¡°Inquisitor, oi, Mila, apprentice, your royalty, ladyship, whatever you want to be called at this point. Help? Please?¡± She grunted in frustration.


    The figures drew closer to the noise and to her horror Annalise found herself looking at the recent dead once more. Molted sacks of melted skin, singed by flame to unnatural blackness atop bones brittle and burnt, nothing more than eyeless puppets.


    I got what? A minute before they are upon us? By Tesadus. Annalise looked desperately at her bow still strapped to the horse, the poor animal braying in fright. Me too. A sudden neigh alerted her to danger, spinning around, she glimpsed Mila¡¯s horse edge backwards, the dead getting too close for comfort.


    ¡°Saint damned hells!¡± Annalise swore. She ripped her crutch from out of the winch and hobbled to her own mount, quickly unclasping the bow and quiver. Using the crutch to steady herself, she notched an arrow and aimed at the closest of the town¡¯s residents.


    Please not like before, please, she pleaded and fired. Angled just a little higher than she needed to, it flew fast, smashing into the undead¡¯s skull, the force tearing it clean off the thing¡¯s shoulders. Boom, so they die at least, Annalise grinned, but her smirk faded as she sighted another approaching. Notching a second arrow, she held her breath, aiming the shot before firing.


    A satisfying thunk, or at least that¡¯s what she imagined it sounded like as the arrow pierced into the undead¡¯s head, flecks of burnt skin flung everywhere. Gross. Sparing no time, she moved to notch another arrow when the unthinkable happened. Her crutch pressed into the slightly damp pier, the moisture just enough to break the crutch¡¯s grip on the wood. Annalise¡¯s eyes widened as her world turned sideways, a shocked gasp escaping her mouth before the pain. She smashed into the pier, her arms aching from the impact as she let go of the bow, the weapon clattering to the ground in front of her.


    Pain, hurt, disbelief rushed to the forefront before anger took control. Anger at the situation she was in, anger at the useless inquisitor, most of all anger at the arrows that lay scattered across the ground. No!


    ¡°Argh!¡± She screamed in fury, clawing back up to her knees as she picked up her bow and a handful of arrows. Stupid crutch, stupid leg, stupid zombies, stupid town. Cursing the crutch, she tried to stand up and almost fell when a pair of hands steadied her.


    Sorrowful despondent eyes met hers, guilt filling in the void between the two as the Inquisitor gave her a tiny nod. ¡°Sorry Ranger.¡± Mila mouthed quietly.


    Annalise blinked back her surprise, giving a dissatisfied hmpf as the other girl released her grasp. ¡°About damn time.¡± She muttered.


    For a moment she watched in fascination as Mila moved her arms around, a low murmuring hum coming from her as the tips of her fingers began to glow. The air around them seemed to drop as it was sucked away, the very hairs on her body beginning to stand on end. A fighter can cut through hordes with their blade, magic can be all powerful, and I shoot one arrow at a time, how is that even fair. A brilliant golden halo began illuminating the duo.


    ¡°Ljox Orvina Vordia!¡± Mila chanted, the halo coalescing into what appeared to be a barrier, pushing away both fog and the undead.


    Annalise sucked in a breath of awe, her eyes dashing between the dazzling display of lights and barrier of ash thrown up in its wake.


    ¡°Anytime now.¡± Mila barked, the scowl evident within her voice.


    Annalise looked shocked for a moment before she rolled her eyes, throwing herself back to turning the winch. ¡°Oh you just show up when you want and order me around huh? Couldn¡¯t have done this before I nearly broke my arm? Leaving a cripple to do your-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? Save this for later?¡± Mila grumbled through the exertion, ¡°I can¡¯t keep this up forever.¡±


    ¡°Next time let your trauma hit you after the life threatening danger.¡± Annalise shot back.


    For a moment the two growled at each other, fury bubbling to the surface until a click drew Annalise¡¯s attention back to the winch, the thing now spinning freely and shooting her crutch out. Tumbling back to the ground again, she crawled forward to pick up the crutch again before staring at the winch. Uh oh, it¡¯s moving on its own, someone¡¯s on the other side. Wordlessly she crawled back for her bow and what arrows she could recover.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Her hand instinctively notched another arrow when she paused. Undead lingered outside the halo, but there was no assault on the barrier, no pounding against it. Just an eerie calm as they stared back with their hollow eye sockets.


    Energy continued humming from the apprentice¡¯s spell as Annalise scanned the horizon. There, in the distance she spotted a dark murky figure hidden by the fog maintaining their distance, not shambling forward like the other of the dead. A necromancer? Counter spell maybe? No matter. Angling her bow ever slightly upwards she aimed up towards the figure in the fog, drawing her bowstring as she held her breath. Tesadus, grant me your blessings and guide my shot.


    Twang


    Out flew an arrow, the thin metal tipped stick of wood raced out of the shimmering halo, the divine glow reflecting off the arrow head for a precious second before it vanished into the fog. Annalise paused, waiting with bated breath when she noticed the dark figure stagger, its form dropping slightly as if reeling from something. There we go.


    A viscous roar broke through the heavens and Annalise heard the crunching of bones as something large made their way forward. Dammit! From beyond where the figure was a darker shadow loomed over head, the darkness growing larger the closer it got, not another of the abominations, she thought as her heart dropped. Just like the ruins.


    But before she could warn Mila, before she could react, a distinctive rushing sound of water roared from behind her. In the moment it took for her to turn her head and get a glimpse of the figure on the raft, a monstrous wave crashed just beyond them. The waters battering aside the dead and the damned like wheat, submerging the path from the village to the pier.


    ¡°Hurry now, children of the earth. The anger of the waters subside and the shadows will come again. Hurry!¡± A heavily bearded figure wearing some strange shamanic headdress called out from atop a rectangular platform. Ahh, the ferry.


    ¡°Heretic.¡± Mila hissed from behind Annalise, the crackling of the divine barrier fading away.


    ¡°To have escaped death is to have escaped the grasp of the shadows, come now quickly!¡± The figure gestured.


    ¡°Huh? Heretic?¡± Annalise turned to her ally.


    ¡°Druids, same magic users that used psychic magic on Sophie.¡± Mila scowled.


    Great, more magicians and their stupidly useful sorceries, Annalise huffed and turned back to the druid, doubt now clouding her mind but she quickly dismissed it and gripped Mila¡¯s hand. ¡°Druid or not, we need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°So they can prod our minds for secrets? Protocol dictates when dealing with heretic psychics-¡±


    ¡°Damn that official nonsense right now, I need you to explain what was wrong with you, and maybe, keep us moving towards the capital without dying. Which means getting on the strange man¡¯s ferry.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Mila growled.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Annalise prodded, and Mila finally moved to lead the horses along, much to the amusement of the bearded man.


    ¡°Hurry! I came as fast as the land allowed, it heard the cries of the dark emissary and bid me to save you.¡± The druid said as he helped them aboard.


    Quietly, the duo trained their eyes on him, watching for any suspicious activity when he quickly moved to cast a spell, prompting the two to put their hands on their weapons. This time the air seemed to whirl and shift all around them as the water itself began pushing the ferry along, taking them away from the ruined town.


    Though still doubtful of the druid¡¯s intention, the duo sat back down, shared a look and sighed. One in relief, one in sorrow.


    <hr><hr>


    Evaline Rosengart felt more and more angry as the journey wore on First it was in the town where Vendrick usurped control. Then it was during the camping portions, Eva¡¯s outlanders had come prepared for rugged wilderness camping, their gear reflective of this whilst Mortiz and his class came packed for a vacation. Their tents were all of luxury make and their house knights occasionally helped them perform tasks beyond their purview. Unlike the outlanders who were being forced by Eva to learn survival skills, herself embarrassingly as well much to the amusement of her brother¡¯s lackeys. So it was that two hard days passed for the outlanders whilst the nobles lapped up the vacation.


    Then they had arrived at the goblin cave, before Eva even had time to brief her class on the plan, Vendricks had divided up her perfectly crafted squads. She had balanced them with strengths and weaknesses from each member being taken into account, Vendricks and Mortiz on the other hand did no such thing. The most sociable or attractive people were assigned to the more high ranking nobles, the least palatable outlanders to lower ranking nobles. Throughout the entire process the Inquisitors and Templars did nothing besides scout the cave¡¯s pathways and act as glorified chauffeurs alongside the house knights.


    That was all fine, they would be safe at least. What was not fine, was when they intentionally excluded her from the excursion, when they needed a ¡®trustable, dependable, member of the school to watch the approach and manage the supplies¡¯. That is to say, by herself. It was perhaps what ticked her off the most, to the point where she no longer cared about the image she presented to her students, stomping off into the cave alone much to the surprised shouts of both the outlanders and nobles.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was the consistent egging on from the others throughout the week, or perhaps it was the stress of all her friends leaving her, or even just the tiredness from having to manage everything. What she did know was that her heart felt empty, like something had cheated her and stolen the joy from her life, leaving it hollow within.


    It was after more than a few furious minutes later that she really took in her surroundings, her head cooling down only to burn back up with concern. These caves go on a bit more than I would think, though I did have everyone pack for an- ah¡­ with a calming down of her heightened emotions came the dawning horror that in her anger, she had left almost everything essential behind. Barring a waterskin, her inquisition provided shortsword, her boot dagger, a torch, and a handful of candy she stashed inside her pockets, she had nothing. So much for being a sensei. She grimly chuckled.


    Only as she calmed down could she see them all. Ovoid red and yellow dots glared at her from the darkness. Normally she wouldn¡¯t care much about them, a few goblins were unlikely to hurt her. But the cave extended far, and she had traveled deep into a cavern she didn¡¯t even know about. At the edge of her vision were dozens upon dozens of eyes just sizing her down. In her rage she didn''t notice them but now, she was a little afraid.


    Her chances of surviving a direct confrontation with these numbers were low, but they too seemed wary of her, as if they desired to guide her somewhere instead. Reluctantly, she continued trudging forward, hand a little closer to the hilt of the blade and forced a scowl on her face, a last ditch deterrence. Her other problem was that she was lost.


    Damn, she thought as she stood in front of some stair like rocks leading up into a passageway, I thought I was walking in a straight line but I must¡¯ve dropped down a side path at some point. Soft growls came from the goblins just outside her periphery and she pressed on, one tiny step at a time as she kept an eye out for traps. They¡¯re just letting me walk through, something is definitely not right.


    Should I just throw the torch at them and run? But then I¡¯ll just be blind, damn. But with the light I can¡¯t get used to the darkness, I wonder if elves here have dark vision too, should ask Sophie sometime. Freddie would probably throw a fit if he knew I was here, heh.  Allowing herself a momentary respite, she grinned at the silly thought before something else caught her attention.


    A deep low rumble echoed from the path ahead, the sound of heavy footsteps, far heavier than humans came from a fork in the rocks. She examined the path but before long could feel the nasty little critters behind her, their snarls reverberating throughout the rocks. She turned to look over her shoulder only to find that they had now entered the radius of the torchlight, beady yellow-red eyes squinting from the brightness, crooked noses curled up in disgust, rows of ugly fanged teeth snarling at her from their sickly green elongated faces. With a sigh and a sense of morbid curiosity she followed the right hand pathway, heading toward the rumbling only to notice the goblins lingering at the fork in the road, like they¡¯re afraid of something. Damn.


    Trying to choose the other path, she was met with a small phalanx, their makeshift spears raised in formation as she approached and she backed up. Guess there¡¯s only one way to go, and shit they seem more organized than expected, I hope the others are alright.


    Turning the corner she found herself entering what appeared to be a rudimentary hallway, carved through the blood, bone and tears of the goblins and their victims given the assorted bits lying everywhere. Reluctantly, she stepped forward, taking great care to avoid any obstacles when a sudden rattling made her yelp in fright.


    To her horror, two gaunt looking figures cowered in the corner of a barely visible stone prison cell as a goblin taller than even her stood at the entrance, his meaty hands gripping firmly onto the stone colored iron bars. Unlike the other goblinoids he had a more rounded skull, less pointiness and only two tusk like teeth sticking out of his mouth, his body covered in scars and his muscles showing signs of severe atrophy. Yellowed eyes bore into her skull as she nervously avoided its gaze, focusing on the two gaunt figures only to identify them as humans. Then the big guy¡­she quickly gazed upwards and confirmed her suspicions, of course it¡¯s not a goblin, it¡¯s an orc.


    The orc glared at her, his own gaze unrelenting when he jangled the chains around his hands and legs again, as if trying to signal something. Unsure of what to do, Eva turned to the two humans who also simply stared back. Prisoners, but why? To carve out more halls? But why the orc, rather how did they get the orc?


    Seeing no goblins around them, she nervously moved towards the door, trying her best to shimmy it open even as the orc stared at her menacingly.


    ¡°Hob¡­key¡­¡± One of the humans rasped.


    Eva looked up at the two and found one pointing vaguely down the hall. Ahh, a hobgoblin has the key.


    ¡°Help¡­water¡­¡± The other rasped, her skeletal hand making Eva¡¯s stomach churn.


    With a sigh and knowledge she¡¯d likely never use this water skin again, she took one last gulp before she handed it up to the orc. Which, to her surprise, instead of drinking, merely grabbed it and clomped over to the refugees, his heavy fur boots making the same thumping noise from earlier. But this was not the only noise, and countless little footsteps slowly crept up from behind and she knew the goblins were coming.


    ¡°The rest are coming, I don¡¯t know where they want me to go but here.¡± She hissed and grabbed the knife she kept strapped to her boot, tossing it into the prison cell, ¡°I¡¯m sorry this is all I can do. Good luck.¡±


    Turning back around she hastily hurried down the hallway, soft crunching of bone beneath her feet making her uneasy. But with no other path out, she swallowed her doubt and kept moving forward. Deeper into the cavern.

 Evas Pride: Allies of The White Rose

    "Goblin hierarchy is quite simple, strongest one wins."


    - Adventurer Johannes Duskwaters, Monster Specialist


    <hr><hr>


    Eva kept one hand firmly on the scabbard of her sword, worried that it would somehow disappear if she let go. Sweat dripped from her brow as she kept the torch close, the heat providing some measure of safety as its light staved off the darkness. Ahead of her another fork in the cavern, one going left, one going down. No wonder I got lost, but I feel like we went decently up so going down might get us out, but would the hob be on this floor? Or would it be somewhere else? She contemplated, only for the small snarls of the goblins behind her inch closer as she stood still, their phalanx threatening to push her forward regardless.


    Goddess, even the goblins push me around. She grumbled, but ultimately hedged her bets on the hob being on this floor. Her hunch at least seemed correct, since some goblins let out what she assumed were cries of alarm, like they didn¡¯t expect me to go here. In their surprise, a particularly squat looking one raced forward with his spear to prod her, his misshapen feet irritatingly tapping against the rock as he raced forward. She didn¡¯t know what was happening as she drew her blade, the split second it took for her thumb to pop out the sword and for her to toss the torch upwards too fast to comprehend. Instinctively, her now free hand grabbed onto the hilt, tore the blade from its scabbard, and before her mind could process anything, she swung.


    With inhuman dexterity and strength, she watched as the goblin¡¯s ugly green head was cut clean from its shoulders. Her own body arching sideways to avoid his spear even as her scabbard hand managed to wrap around the falling torch. Blood sprayed onto its compatriots behind, the snarl still on its face even as the head landed with a wet squishy plop.


    Cries of fright and surprise echoed from the phalanx at the sudden violence. Taking the chance she leaned forward with the torch, provoking a new expression in their eyes. Fear. She had effortlessly cut one of theirs down in a display of unnatural skill, their confidence had been shaken and she could hear the phalanx clambering amongst themselves. A curious feeling welled up inside of her, a feeling she thought nothing of when she beat up the thugs in the capital. It soothed her just a little, it gave her a sense of control, a sense of power. Little green pests. She feigned lunging forward with her sword and the entire phalanx reflexively backed up in fear, the pathetic sight making her laugh. To think I was afraid of them.


    Faint murmuring coming to an abrupt halt drew her attention to two large figures taller than her staring over in shock. Their rotund green forms and slightly more humanoid but still ugly features identify them as hobgoblins, and given the keyring around one¡¯s waist. They were the ones she was looking for. Their faces were shaped into what she could describe as a snarled messed up version of an ¡®O¡¯, their eyes flicking to her as she bullied their comrades.


    One carried a buckler and a rusty looking sword, armoured up with thin looking pieces of metal, this one looked like a trooper or guard of sorts, his helmet crooked like his nose. The other was clearly the warden with his keyring and belt, a surprise if smug goblinoid face and the distinct lack of armour. In fact it lacked much of anything besides the belt, a whip on the belt and a spiked truncheon in his other land. She pursed her lips for a moment, considering the implications of these weapons when her mind flashed back to the poor prisoners, the other potential victims that might have fallen prey to this creature and saw red.


    Without warning she launched herself at them, which credit where credit¡¯s due, the two hobs managed to hold their weapons up to parry her attack. In a straight fight this would mean she needed to reset, to jump back and attack again. But they were but large pests, and she never fought fair. Pressing her blade against the buckler to hold the armoured one back, she used the torch to engulf the warden¡¯s jungle like privates in flame. Horrifying screams echoed a second after, the noise so piercing that even the other hob winced. Seeing her chance, she took the millimeter of space granted to her and ripped the torch away, shoving it down the surprised mouth of the armoured hob, pushing it straight down his gullet.


    With one hob choking and one hob screaming, she silenced his pitiful cries with a blade through his throat, bloody gurgles all that remained as silence descended once more. Darkness wrapped the cavern with a frosty chill as the armoured hob finally choked to death on the torch. Seeing their evolved brethren meet such a horrific fate, the other goblins whimpering turned to full on wails as they retreated en masse.


    Despite the feeling of accomplishment present, there was a tingle of urgency, she sheathed her blade before grabbing the weapons from the hobs and the keyring. The goblins were too busy cowering to pay her any mind when she ran past. Their cries faded away as she arrived back at the prison to the surprise of the inmates. Giving them no time to process her bloodied appearance, she wordlessly tossed the key over as she left the pile of weapons in front of the cell, giving the orc a small nod before she dashed back over to head below.


    He growled but she did not care, she needed to get out and find her class.


    The emotions that swirled around inside her were confusing, a mixture of horror and jubilance. She felt powerful, like some warlord that just decimated a warband, and though the slaughter had been brutal, a part of her was smiling, that whatever this feeling of power was, she liked it.


    <hr><hr>


    A terrifying roar shattered her concentration and she hurriedly inched her way forward in the dark, creating distance between herself and whatever hunted in the hallways above. Distant sounds of boots and combat indicating that she was getting closer to her people. You¡¯re an idiot for getting lost Eva, everyones gonna be laughing at that for ages god! I can¡¯t believe I threw a tantrum and just stormed off, what am I like five? Gods if Sophie finds out, hells if Freddie finds out ughh. She groaned into the darkness until the flicker of something distant caught her eye.


    The weakest of oranges illuminated the end of a hallway and her eyes perked up. Torch light! She shuffled her way towards it only to hear something strange, inhuman guttural grunts and grumbles. Ugh shit, I thought I already found a way out. She poked her head around the corner and almost gasped at the sight. A small shoddy brazier stood squat next to a hob and five goblin archers behind a barricade, past them if she squinted she could identify what looked to be a few more ledges with goblins on them. Beyond that they were inside what appeared to be a large cavern, and though she could not see the floor from her position she could recognise the sounds of a horde gathering below. Christ.


    War horns and battle cries soon echoed throughout the cavern and what seemed to be very humanlike shouts joined the fray. People? My people!  But before she could do anymore a meaty palm landed on her shoulder and she froze. Turning around she saw the same scarred orc from before, but this time covered in blood, to her relief behind him were the two human prisoners timidly lagging back. He eyed them before leading Eva¡¯s gaze to the cavern, get them out. With the message understood she crept forward behind the goblins, the other platforms firing their own projectiles down into the cavern.


    The hob barked a series of guttural commands and as the goblins reloaded, she dashed forward and cut into the archers. Two, three then all five of the ugly green things fell to her blade and soon the hob charged her. Steel on steel echoed throughout the caverns and she could hear the cries of surprise coming from the other platforms. But before the hob could properly warn its comrades she kicked its shins, the sudden pain surprising the hob as it knelt only for her to shove her sword through its face. It struggled for another second before it fell still and Eva drew her blade back.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    She glanced over the edge to find a worrying sight. Evidently the cavern had been a trap of sorts. The archers had peppered the entrance with arrows as Eva could make out the silhouettes of two fallen figures whilst the rest formed a shield wall as more huddled up behind them. Shit if any of the kids got hurt¡­


    Dismissing the thought she found the orc and prisoners waiting for her as it gestured ahead towards the next platform. Understanding his silent order she advanced like a hornet, buzzing through the cavern for her next victims. Her own speed was only slowed when she found another large orc, a barely loin-clothed female and a fur covered male orc standing at the other end of the hallway.


    ¡°Ahh Grorok, I was wondering who caused this commotion.¡± Fur orc chuckled.


    ¡°A scrawny looking female too, barely worth breeding with much less for food.¡± Loin orc added, making Eva bristle at the unnecessary comment.


    The scarred orc meanwhile scowled and pushed the two humans behind him, much to the disapproving tuts of his compatriots.


    ¡°Even now you seek coexistence, look outside, the humans don¡¯t care for us, they never did. Our tribe grew lucky at our escape, they flourished under my rule. And now you seek to throw it all away, pathetic.¡± Fur orc spoke.


    ¡°Shall we test his mettle?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± Fur orc smiled deviously at loin orc¡¯s suggestion and the two charged down the hallway.


    Eva shared a quick glance with her silent companion and they rushed forward to meet the attack. To her surprise the female orc blocked her strike with the battleaxe, pushing her back and launching her own attack with an ear shattering roar. Shit what is she, like a barbarian or something?  The battleaxe swung down just past her and Eva tried to slash from above but the orc simply swatted her aside with a heavy punch to the ribs.


    Gah shit! Eva reeled from the blow and used the wall to steady herself. Time was not on her side as the battleaxe swung forth once more and she ducked, feeling the slight whoosh of wind just above her scalp. Unperturbed by the close call she jumped back on the attack, aiming for a cut of her own. She missed the slash but managed to smash her pommel against the orc¡¯s abs. This created an opportunity which she took to launch a follow up only to have to dodge a wild swing of the battleaxe.


    ¡°Grawgh! The little whelp can fight!¡± The barbarian roared.


    Wordlessly Eva charged ahead again, her muscles tensing as if to pounce only to suddenly drop into a crouch as she sliced at the orc¡¯s exposed thigh. Dark red droplets scattered across the cavern floor but the pain seemed only to enrage the orc. This time a slower but more viscous swing landed next to Eva, the impact sending puffs of gravel dust into the air.


    ¡°Die whelp!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the orc lunged forward, viscous hands seizing Eva. With a malevolent grin the barbarian looked pleased and Eva saw her moment to play dirty. Eva leaned in as if her energy faded and as the orc tried to lift her up she arched her head just far enough for her to bite down on where she assumed the nipple was behind the cloth. A vicious chomp was followed by a blood curdling scream of pain as the orc tossed Eva away, staggering back as she gripped at her chest in horror. Eva slammed into the rocks and felt a soreness take over her body but pushed herself back to her feet.


    Now truly enraged, the orc ran head first at her, the battleaxe wildly swinging. Though she dodged the initial blow the orc¡¯s muscular shoulders still rammed themselves into her. She felt her whole body bend under the pressure and almost whimpered in pain only to be flung aside as her lungs were compressed, leaving wheezing from the attack. Her sleeves scraped against the rocky floor and she could feel the scrapes on her skin, her hand barely gripping onto the sword. Fuck I can¡¯t take a hit like that again.


    She tried to get a bearing, catching the surprised glances of the goblin archers on a platform, the stocky creatures pointing her out to the hob who glowered at her. The barbarian roared again and faced her, hatred etched onto her face as she leapt at Eva. Panicked, Eva ran towards the goblins who were equally surprised and before any of them could react the barbarian¡¯s battleaxe slammed into the wooden platform, biting into the wood and frightening everyone.


    ¡°What are you looking at?! Kill her!¡± She bellowed.


    The hob was the first to charge, a halberd swinging just past her and accidentally decapitating a goblin. The goblins slapped at her with their bows and Eva glared at them with a fury of her own. Dodging past another blow from the halberd she kicked a goblin toward the hob, staggering the two when the barbarian just began rushing us. In her enraged state the orc knocked a goblin off the platform in her attempt to grapple Eva, who for her part tried her best to duck back into the pathway before she felt the orc get a hold of her collar.


    Oh no- she barely had time to think before she got ripped back onto the platform, the orc delivering a devastating punch to the back and tearing her shirt collar right off. Her body convulsed in pain from the shock of the blow and she rapidly forced herself to roll out of the way of another blow. In her struggle she felt her heart drop as a clatter echoed nearby, her hand reflexively let the sword go.


    ¡°Human!¡± The orc spat into her face, ¡°How dare you desecrate my body!¡± But as her meaty fists lifted for another blow she suddenly staggered sideways, a look of surprise on her face. ¡°Who¡­?¡±


    Another arrow struck the orc and Eva saw her chance. Channeling what energy she had left she focused all her strength into her boot and kicked with all her might between the orc¡¯s legs. What surprise remained left the orc as rage filled her expression once more.


    ¡°Human!¡± A guttural cry came from behind her. She caught a glimpse of steel flickering in the light and a hearty thud right next to her head. The dagger!


    Wasting now time she ripped it from the platform¡¯s planks and lunged at the orc. The barbarian roared in anger and caught her in a bear hug, trying to squeeze the life out of her. But Eva was prepared and managed to wiggle her hand far up enough to plunge the dagger under the orc¡¯s breast. Instinctively the orc released her to examine the wound and in her moment of confusion Eva tackled the orc, the light addition of pressure just enough to push her off the platform.


    ¡°You!¡± The barbarian growled as she fell.


    Eva turned to find the hob strangely still and as she looked over she found arrows embedded into it. She turned over to trace the source and found a full scale melee happening throughout the cavern. Various squads skirmished with the goblin horde, but there in the back, her unexpected ace in the hole, a kyudo expert who sported a rather large bow standing with the fourth squad. Eva gave a tentative wave and hoped it was seen as she turned back to the pathway, to find the scarred orc pressed up against the wall by fur orc, fresh cuts all over their bodies.


    ¡°Grorok! You traitor!¡± Fur orc spat at the other, ¡°And you! Don¡¯t think either of you will escape this unscathed! The Frostfangs will never surrender.¡± With a roar he smashed his hands against Grorok¡¯s legs, the orc silently grunting through the pain. Frostfangs huh?


    To her surprise and even Grorok''s the fur orc simply ran away, scarpering into some distant cavern tunnel leaving them to their own devices. Eva picked up her sword and wandered over, looking around to make sure the area was secured before checking up on the trio.


    "Many thanks...human." Grorok rasped much to the concern of the other two prisoners.


    She recognised his voice and remembered the boot dagger she had given him, something that now needed to be replaced but served its purpose nonetheless. "Thanks for the save." She murmured quietly.


    She turned back to the sounds of battle and furrowed her brows, they would need to help out but also eliminate the goblin archers so the main force could secure the cavern at least.


    "You three ready for some more action?" She asked nonchalantly, or hoped that she seemed nonchalant. anyways.


    "My people are born ready for battle." Grorok grunted through the pain as he gingerly pushed himself up, "And I owe you a debt for freeing us from this prison. Vengeance would be...enjoyable."


    Eva faced the three and gave them a solemn nod, this is gonna get real messy, "Alright then," She affirmed, "Then let''s try to get you guys out of here. We''ll need to find a way to those archers across the way, got any ideas?"


    She felt the malicious grin before she saw it appear on the orc''s scarred face, the sadistic smile of vengeance to come too enticing for him to suppress, "They really shouldn''t make me dig all the passageways, heh. Follow me human." He said as he ripped the barbarian''s battleaxe from the planks. With a nod Eva fell in behind him and felt almost exhilarated despite her own pain, now this is an adventure.

 Evas Glory: Students of the White Rose

    ¡°Citizens of Arteria: This is a state wide announcement from the High Magistrates of Arteria. Given the recent situation regarding the Traxian occupation of Felsmarch and Tynsford, we are designating Traxia as a high risk nation. Please direct any inquiries to your local district official."


    - Poster in Arteria


    <hr><hr>


    The two hacked up another goblin patrol, the dozen odd goblins just bloodied corpses thrown to the wayside as they protected their charges. Despite having cut through a fair few together they barely shared a word. Ever since Eva followed his lead the two maintained a cordial if distant partnership as she still wasn¡¯t quite sure how much to trust him. To his credit, the two other prisoners at least followed him like loyal hounds, though they did hang back whenever Grorok and herself got into a fight with some goblins.


    This is an escort quest, an escort quest mixed with a remove goblin archers quest. Eva thought to herself, allowing the amusing if somewhat random thought to occupy her mind. It was only after they snuck over to the other side of the cavern when Grorok held a finger up to his lips that Eva¡¯s focus jumped back around them. The orc gestured down a passageway and Eva saw a squad of ratty looking hobs, all armoured up and wielding halberds or swords. She shrank back at the sight, crap if they rush the frontline our guys will be hard pressed considering how many goblins there already are.


    ¡°How are there so many of them?¡± She hissed to herself.


    Grorok paused and pointed at the other two, Eva following his gaze only to find him pantomiming mining when it returned to him. The two mining? Oh! People mining¡­¡±Unearthed a goblin tribe?¡± She muttered.


    ¡°No¡­city.¡± Grorok whispered as much as an orc could.


    Eva looked up and spent a moment trying to process things when it finally clicked. ¡°Humans dug into a goblin city?¡±


    A nod.


    By the Gods, so this is just like a vanguard or something? She looked up to find the orc nodding as if already expecting the question. A knot of existential dread twisted itself around her, the idea of entire cities filled with monsters a terrifying prospect. Adding to the fact that the Arterian officials only recently noticed their presence and had presented it as a small handful of goblins worried her even more, are they going to end up pouring out onto the surface?


    ¡°We have to seal the entry point.¡± She stated firmly and at the Grorok paused, giving her a thoughtful look before pointing at the other two.


    ¡°Get them out first.¡± He said.


    The two warriors stared at each other for a moment, both unwilling to back down before Eva finally sighed. ¡°Fine, but we will need to clear these platforms to give the main force some breathing room.¡±


    Grorok nodded at the obvious and the two broke into a light sprint, the two prisoners barely keeping up. Eva chewed her lip, speed and time were of the essence given the fur orc escaped, likely warning anyone he saw. She gestured for Grorok to take out the closest platform as she headed for the other. Little sounds of bow strings and arrows slamming into rock echoed throughout the hallway as sounds of the battle just beyond filled the air with a cacophony of chaos.


    She turned the corner to find another set of five goblins and their hob captain. Wasting no time, she sprinted over and even while they began turning back to face her, she had already reached the hob and just pushed him over the edge. The goblins were horrified at the disappearance of their leader but she ended their horror quickly as she cut down the five unprepared archers with swift strikes. Looking over the edge, she found the battle seemed to be going well enough.


    The house knights added a strong offensive element to humanity¡¯s arsenal that Eva had to begrudgingly admit came in quite useful here. Their coordination was superb and, as they linked shields to thrust and advance, they slowly but surely gained ground against the horde. The Inquisition too proved useful as their templars acted like singular tanks that held the line, allowing her students time to drop into formations or begin their own attacks. Janos and the two stern-faced inquisitors on the hand acted as their ranged element, firing crossbows at strategic targets.


    Her own pupils seemed to be performing just as well. Jonathan helped keep the frontline focused whilst Hiro¡¯s squad focused on dashing in and out of combat to ensure the tide couldn¡¯t overwhelm them. Aoi and a few others provided what support they could and Eva could see a shrine maiden-like girl tossing little fire bolts at the goblin¡¯s rear lines. Miyuki san, if I remember, her spell casting technique needs work but I¡¯m not complaining. Eva¡¯s gaze eventually met Aoi¡¯s and the girl seemed to wave.


    ¡°Sensei!¡± Came Aoi''s cry across the cavern.


    Eva winced, forcing herself to wave back. I¡¯ll never get used to being called sensei.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Moritz yelled as well and Eva felt herself almost sneer at the concern in his voice before a light grin touched her face, so he does care after all.


    To his credit, he led the more martial orientated nobles who had joined their knights in the formation whilst the rest hid behind the inquisitors. Vendricks himself seemed caught in the middle, pretending to be busy whilst Eva noticed the only who really led things was squad one. Suzuki would point or bark some commands and the frontline would ebb and flow based on her words.


    She felt a twinkle of pride within her, holding back the despair slightly as she looked over her students. Damn fine job guys.


    ¡°Sensei behind!¡± Someone yelled and Eva spun around only to Grorok approaching. Thinking fast she waved her hands frantically in a cross.


    ¡°Friendly! Friendly!¡± She yelled back, hoping they would get the message.


    To the duo¡¯s relief no arrows came flying even as Grorok ducked back into the passageway for safety.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later!¡± She yelled over the din of combat and went to join the orc.


    ¡°Sorry the kids are jumpy.¡± Eva apologised sheepishly to the orc.


    ¡°Kids?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ah right, this was supposed to be a training trip but well¡­¡±


    ¡°Training¡­trip? Training trip¡­here?!¡± He almost exploded with rage.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know, okay? We didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be so many.¡±


    Grorok growled with displeasure but stifled his criticism as Eva sensed a shift in his mood.


    ¡°Human hubris is always so¡­¡± He paused to shake his head, ¡°No matter, you did not know. But regardless we must head down to your people, yes? That way these two can receive help. Then we must seal the entrance as you say.¡±


    ¡°Why are you frowning?¡±


    ¡°We will need to follow the heavy hobs.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The two collected themselves before he led the group back towards the passageway where the hobs went. At least the archers are dead, should free up some space for Aoi and the others to hit more important targets. Arriving back at the passage, he raised his hand for silence again and carefully made his way into the passage, Eva following soon after.


    Like a legionary unit or what she imagined a legionary unit to sound like, she could hear their slightly off sync footsteps as they clattered around in their armour, the noise bouncing off the passage walls.


    It felt like an eternity before they reached the bottom. Here the sounds of combat were alive and well, though goblinoid cries of fear echoed than any human ones reassured her that it wasn¡¯t too late.


    ¡°There.¡± Grorok pointed up ahead. A barricade of shoddy wooden palisades and goblin archers fired over their own kin, interspersed by armoured hobs forming a pikewall with their halberds. Not exactly the best way to use them but a tactic is a tactic even if inefficient.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯re not planning on just waiting for our guys to push past?¡± Eva whispered.


    ¡°Always liked direct action myself, worried?¡± Grorok growled.


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± He smirked, though his wounds clearly affected him somewhat as it was followed by a pained wince. ¡°You two, stay here and make sure you don¡¯t come out unless one of us calls you.¡± He turned to the others.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The two humans nodded fervently and went into hiding once again, disappearing in the gap between two rocks, fitting perfectly within the shadows. Talk about a jump scare in waiting.


    ¡°Plan?¡± She queried and shuddered as the orc just grinned.


    ¡°Rip and tear.¡± He snarled, fingering the battleaxe as he sucked in his chest.


    Oh shit. Eva quickly plugged her ears as Grorok let out a ferocious battle cry and rushed out into fray, battleaxe swinging madly at any goblin or hob in his way. So loud was his cry that Eva had to spend a few seconds trying to get the ringing sound out of her ear before she staggered forward behind the trail of corpses. Like a madman carving through a sea of flesh, his aggression brought the horde to a standstill as they tried to comprehend the carnage in front of them. Seeing her moment, Eva rushed out and started swinging as well.


    ¡°Rally to me! Support the orc! Into the fray!¡± She yelled various encouragements, cursing her own enthusiasm as her voice finally became hoarse. I¡¯ll be feeling that for a while.


    Though cries of surprise and joy at her appearance came from the human lines, she ignored them. Following in the orc¡¯s wake, she felt a sense of exhilaration at being in the middle of such a large skirmish, the danger, the thrill, the noises, all brought something exciting to her life. It was like a theater play, no wasted actions allowed. Every sword strike, every lunge, every parry or dodge playing their part to heighten the thrill of battle. Each moment jumping from scene to scene with goblin fodder leaping here and there in a futile attempt to stop the two warriors. It was only when three armoured hobs began squaring up against her did a sense of danger tingle down her spine.


    Easy now, just oversized pests, she grumbled to herself, her eyes trained on the tips of their halberds. The first hob lunged forward in a feeble attempt to impale her and she deftly avoided the attack, moving in to finish it off only to have to avoid the second hob swinging his halberd at her. Before long the third one joined the assault and she found herself retreating back towards the passage. Shit can¡¯t expose the other two. With renewed vigor she jumped sideways from an oncoming attack and dashed around the second hob only for the first to have recovered and lunged at her again. Crap!


    The pike head passed dangerously close to her armpit before she had a brilliant idea. In the split second the tip of the halberd passed her, she threw all her weight onto the staff, the unexpected pressure making the hob loosen his grip on the weapon. With his weapon clattering to the floor, she rolled off and moved to deliver the killing blow, pushing her sword through the face of the surprised hob. One down, two left.


    They circled each other again, like gladiators locked in a show match before a strange battlecry came from their flanks and Hiro crashed into the second hob. Disorientated, it tried to engage the new foe, Eva watched Hiro spin around to deliver a stylish cut against the hob¡¯s neck, ending the threat for good. Definitely radiating that chosen one energy.


    ¡°Aoi!¡± The boy yelled loudly as the third hob turned to face him, now confused on which foe to focus on when an arrow pierced through its skull.


    Pressured by the advancing humans and seeing the three hobs fall in quick succession alongside the orc berserker rampaging through their lines, the remaining goblins quickly routed. Eva sighed in relief and gave an appreciative nod to her student.


    ¡°Sensei Eva are you okay?¡± Hiro asked as the calvary began catching up.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Eva brushed it off nonchalantly, ¡°Thanks for the help. But your technique could use work.¡±


    ¡°Aww-¡± The boy started to complain until Eva flashed him a cheeky grin before another voice joined the fray.


    ¡°Sis! You idiot what were you thinking! At least you¡¯re alright! By the Goddess look at the state of you¡­¡± Mortiz rushed forward with her students.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Moritz, I¡¯m fine.¡± Eva just shrugged and acknowledged the others as they slowly turned their attention to the orc who just stared back curiously whilst cleaning the viscera off his battleaxe.


    ¡°See? Friendly. The orc is friendly. Ah! Oi! It¡¯s safe to come out now!¡± She yelled at the passage as knights and templars began securing the area.


    ¡°Huh? Sensei?¡± Suzuki asked as she breathily ran up to them.


    To their horror, the two gaunt looking figures emerged from their opening, timid and frightened and clearly battered. The gathered crowd sucked in a small breath at the sight of the two emaciated humans and turned to Eva for clarity, their eyes swirling with questions.


    ¡°Prisoners.¡± She stated plainly only to realize every still looked at her, ¡°Same as the orc, forced to dig out this cavern.¡± At the revelation everyone stared in morbid fascination until an unexpected voice chimed in.


    ¡°Well what are you waiting for? Help them over here!¡± Janos yelled as he directed several templars to assist the two prisoners. Eva spent a moment just looking at the man, his commanding tone a complete 180 from his usual more amiable if almost timid actions at the academy.


    Remembering the situation at hand, Eva coughed to draw attention her way before spluttering out a few words, ¡°Right¡­ umm the goblins have a city, ahem. Sorry. The goblins dug into these mines from a city further underground. We need to seal it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous, the Arterian guard informed us of only sparse sightings in this area.¡± Vendricks chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah well, but clearly what we¡¯ve already seen is a tad more than sparse.¡± Eva bit back, annoyed at the instructor for butting in.


    ¡°Now young lady, that tone-¡±


    ¡°Instructor, now is not the time.¡± Janos commanded and the aura of the room shifted once more, like a guillotine hanging above their heads, the inquisitor radiated malice. Obey or die. Eva felt chills running down her spine at the sight, this isn¡¯t the stupid liason I recognize, has he always been this dangerous? The man¡¯s usually timid expression was replaced by a calm, almost killer-like expression, a sign of someone who had seen more than their fair share of death.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    At that all eyes followed Janos back to Eva and the orc now behind her, awaiting on them to speak. Eva traded a small glance with Grorok and he shrugged, as if to say ¡®well it''s your people¡¯. Eva rolled her eyes at him as she turned back to the others and laid out the simplistic plan she had crafted.


    ¡°Right, seeing as the situations changed we need to pull back out of the caves, but according to Grorok, that''s the orc. According to him there is a passage the miners dug further in the cavern that leads directly over a goblin city. It needs to be sealed because there¡¯s no telling how many more await inside.¡± She began, and everyone stared at her making her a little more nervous, so many eyes, ugh.


    She pointed at Janos and saw the man lift his eyebrows, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna rob anyone of their experience to learn but this affects the safety of the town itself I think having your people help the orc seal the entrance is appropriate given your more elite skill sets.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, are you saying we just trust this orc?¡± Some noble shouted from the back.


    ¡°Considering the threat? Yes. He also helped me-¡±


    ¡°He could¡¯ve just been using you to find freedom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but like I said, the chance of a potential goblin breakout is-¡±


    ¡°Is this just going to be like your little tantrum?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± She stomped her foot, ¡°If you want to go ahead and die in the cave be my fucking guest. Otherwise shut the fuck up you jumped up prissy monkeys.¡± She cursed, earning herself a few gasps from the nobles and their knights.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Janos roared, and Eva noticed even Grorok flinched a little, ¡°Templars rally up and follow the orc. You two, help the wounded back up to the surface. Galerios, get everyone prepped and ready to go. Horace, make sure a message gets to the city guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes Inquisitor!¡± Came the echoing reply from the gathered Astralian members, their unity surprising even the students as they all dispersed to their various tasks.


    ¡°Grorok was it?¡± Janos asked and the orc quietly nodded, ¡°Lead the way. Lady Rosengart, take charge with Galerios and rally up back on the surface. If we aren¡¯t back in an hour assume we failed.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just have her assume cont-¡± Vendrick tried to protest.


    ¡°I can and I will, instructor. I am declaring this an emergency and placing this expedition under direct Inquisitorial supervision or do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°I-no sir.¡± Vendricks backed down, and Eva chuckled on the inside. Bitch.


    ¡°Very well. Templars move out!¡±


    As the troops left following the orc everyone stared at Eva again, except for the two stern-faced inquisitors who seemed to be doing their own thing in directing the wounded out. A few nobles and Vendricks seethed, Moritz seemed confused and everyone else just waited for her to speak.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She paused before looking at Suzuki who flashed her a thumbs up, making her roll her eyes, this kid. ¡°Right. Squad one, Instructor Vendricks, and other assorted students, stick with the wounded and move out of the cavern. Squad two, three, and knights watch the flanks and stay close to the group. Squad four, you¡¯re with me on rearguard duty.¡± She laid out her commands to find everyone still staring.


    ¡°Well? Get to it!¡± She tried to yell like Janos and everyone got to work, some more reluctantly than others.


    Seeing everyone moving at least, brought about a relieved sigh. It''ll be over soon, this stupid trip.


    ¡°Sensei!¡±


    ¡°You were so cool!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°You just jumped in like rarggh!¡±


    ¡°And the orc!¡±


    ¡°He just crashed through them!¡±


    Aoi, Hiro and other members of squad four crowded around her.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you guys did good too. Hiro! Go back to manage your squad!¡± She chided, the boy sticking out his tongue at her as he jogged over to the flanks.


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Aoi and the others giggled at his misery before she gave them light raptors to the head.¡±Ow! Sensei?¡±


    ¡°You guys are rearguard duty so keep your eyes alert around us and not on me. We can talk later once we¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sensei Eva.¡± The squad grumbled, but she could tell that they took it in stride. Hopefully.


    She sighed again and couldn¡¯t help but smile inside seeing all the students all fall into position as she had drilled them too. Suzuki taking charge from the front, Jonathan and Hiro¡¯s squads watching the flanks and Aoi keeping her bow ready for any goblin stragglers from behind. Goddess help me, Freddie and Sophie would laugh so much if they figured out I was getting fond of being a teacher, much less knowing this many outlanders. You hear me you two? Better come back soon or you won''t get to make fun of me. With a final huff she held her head high and joined the journey back to Arteria for some much needed rest. That''s enough excitement for a while, heh.

 Act 2 Chapter 18: Home and the Starry Window

    ¡°Vik,


    Once you get this message, know that we¡¯ve failed. The darkness is ravaging most of Ingramar and with no clear access through the Volksgrad pass due to the avalanche, local forces have been overwhelmed without reinforcements. Working with a few tribes and what Boyars who listened, I¡¯m organising a general retreat over the Frostwind. It¡¯ll take a while so look after my apprentice until I get there. For now send an alert to the council to inform them on my behalf.


    Blessed by the stars,


    Seri ¡°


    - Letter found on demon tainted corpse by Volksgradian Ranger in the Frostwind Ranges


    <hr><hr>


    Vanilla and lavender tickled her awake. It felt different, comfortable almost when her eyes burst open not with dread or despair, but with a sense of hope and joy behind them. The moment was immediately ruined by remembering how fake Eva had drugged her the night prior but when she turned sideways in bed to find the perpetrator busy slumbering away, whatever ill will she held faded and she nuzzled Eva¡¯s back. Even here she¡¯s still a sleepy head, Sophie chuckled to herself.


    Right, I can¡¯t shirk my duties, gotta practice when I can! She declared triumphantly before turning into a blushing mess as she stared down at Eva. So close! Quietly rolling off the bed, she readjusted the blanket to cover Eva, leaning her head close and planting a small kiss on her mistress¡¯s forehead before running away in fury.


    I can¡¯t believe I just did that, I can¡¯t believe I¡­ahhh! In her panic she raced down the halls and quickly began prepping this impressive mansion for the day. Recalling where Eva had shown her yesterday, she hurried to the kitchen to prepare a breakfast treat before a sense of melancholy washed over her. Ah¡­I remember now, I wanted to have her try the dessert from Eichafen., what was it again¡­oat cookie, cream, berries, and more oats? Her shoulders sagged at the thought of the town, the faces of the people she knew. Master Albert, Wilfred, Maud, Riza, Gil, Thulgrim, Sara, all gone huh. Despondent, she began trawling through the kitchen to search for ingredients only to stumble across a conveniently tucked away box of oat cookies. That leaves the cream, fruits and oats.


    So it was that she spent what she assumed was her morning whipping cream with crushed nuts, cooking fruit until it became jam. Then she carefully laid the different pieces together until it looked somewhat edible, in memory of the ones we lost. To lift her mood she snuck back into the courtyard garden before an idea struck her, rummaging around she found a series of flowerbeds, all bright and brilliant. But her nose had directed her to the familiar scent of lavender. She rummaged through the flowers until she managed to gather a few buds for a tea before racing back to the kitchen.


    After that she snuck into Eva¡¯s rooms, searched for a dress similar to what Eva wore yesterday night and snuck it into where Eva was sleeping before she dashed back out. Along the way she passed by the forbidden hallway and considered exploring before deciding against, however bad it might go, it will be with Eva, she resolved. Scrubbing up the kitchen, hallways and courtyard floor took up the rest of the morning and she sighed with exhaustion. So clean did she scrub a tile that she jumped at her reflection, only now embarrassingly realising that in her haste, she had rushed out to do everything in only her underwear.


    Her cheeks flushed a bright scarlet and despite no sign of anyone else besides Eva living here, she still cautiously retreated back to her room. To her utter dismay she found Eva already awake and getting dressed as the older girl simply looked at her with a raised eyebrow before breaking into a smirk.


    ¡°That¡¯s something I don¡¯t get to see all the time.¡± Eva giggled.


    ¡°Nuh-uhh¡­look-look away!¡± Sophie stammered out as she ran over to the wardrobe.


    Eva carried on laughing whilst Sophie quickly found a fresh set of clothes for herself, looking like a stereotypical elf in a dark green shirt and brown pants. Looking at the wardrobe mirror made Sophie cringe at how unsightly she looked whilst Eva carried on giggling in the background.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡± Sophie yelped and only made Eva full on laugh.


    ¡°You look fine Sophie!¡± Eva reassured her between laughs, but she was most certainly not convinced.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Why are all the clothes so fancy, so green? Don¡¯t-ah!¡± Sophie almost squeaked as Eva wrapped her arms around her, Sophie immediately shrinking into an embarrassed ball.


    ¡°You look fine Sophie, I promise.¡± Eva cooed and Sophie acquiesced, unable to resist.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± She grumbled half heartedly, ¡°But stop laughing at me.¡±


    ¡°Heheh that¡¯s the spirit, did you know your ears stood up when she get flustered?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sophie squeaked properly, running her hands over her ears, ¡°Do they really? Argh! No way?!¡±


    In the midst of her incredulity, Eva kissed the tip of her ears and Sophie felt an incredible shift in mood as new sensations tingled down her body.


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°They might or they might not. But you¡¯re fine so don¡¯t worry so much okay?¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    ¡°Soooo? You seemed panicked enough earlier. I¡¯m guessing you planned something for the morning?¡± Eva teased.


    Hearing this Sophie perked back up, though the fluttering that started within her from the light peck still refused to go away. Excited at showing something new to Eva, she quickly jabbered away. ¡°Right! I hope you like it! It¡¯s a dessert I remember from Eichafen and it was really good! Oh¡­but when umm I took the liberty to prepare breakfast, I hope you don¡¯t mind me using your ingredients and uhh some flowers.¡± Sophie looked away sheepishly when Eva just chuckled.


    ¡°Mind? Of course not. It¡¯s your home Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Uhh my home?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Yes, your home.¡± Eva said with a smile, ¡°But we can talk about that over breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Right! Come on!¡± Sophie jumped, her woes forgotten as she sought to impress her mistress. But what does she mean? My home? Is it not just the estate? Curious, she tabled the question and gleefully guided Eva back to the courtyard.


    On the table now lay a little cup of the Mist¡¯s Blessing, a mug of tea, and hand cut cubes of ham sandwich. Though admittedly that last one was a bit more hastily thrown together from whatever else she found in the kitchen. With a serious look on her face Sophie gently pulled out a chair and beckoned for Eva to sit, the dream Eva even giving a slight giggle just like the real one.


    She was ripped out of her thoughts when she found Eva looking at her expectantly and fidgeted in place. What¡­what did I do wrong?


    Perhaps seeing her worried expression Eva scrunched her face up in a silly way before waving at the spread in front of her.


    ¡°Well how do I start chef Sophie?¡± Eva drawled.


    Sophie sighed in relief and just shrugged, ¡°I usually just start eating.¡±


    Nodding approvingly, Eva began digging into the dessert and Sophie watched as her expression changed at the different flavours and textures she tasted. Much to her own joy, Sophie saw a light smile on the other girl¡¯s face and yipped internally, she likes it! Her celebrations were cut short when she remembered their conversation from earlier and quickly probed her ears with her fingers. Do they really perk up if I get excited?


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Eva spoke after another mouthful, her eyes narrowing and timbre dropping. Oh no.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Sophie gulped, her attention fully diverted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand, come sit.¡±


    Nervously, Sophie pulled out the other chair and sat down, her legs clamped together as a growing sense of fear built up within her.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, and let me tell you. This place, me, you, it¡¯s not a dream.¡± Eva stated matter-of-factly, her eyes never learning Sophie¡¯s. ¡°Not exactly anyways. In a sense it''s real, but I suspect you already felt what I¡¯m talking about at least. It all feels quite strange doesn''t it? A bit empty too.¡±


    A nod.


    Eva sighed, as if reluctant to go on before she scooped up some of the dessert and waggled it in front of Sophie. ¡°Open wide.¡±


    Sophie obeyed and Eva fed her a bite, the taste bringing back the sad memories of a place now gone. But it does taste good, sweet, nutty and fruity, just like how it was.


    ¡°Good?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like your own creation so much.¡±


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Sophie smiled and Eva nodded, her eyes never leaving Sophie.


    ¡°I know this will be a bit strange but¡­this place...is your home Sophie, a recreation of it anyways.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes darted around them, taking in every detail within the marble and flowers as if searching for some hidden clue just to land back on Eva.


    ¡°What¡­what do you mean? Isn¡¯t our home the estate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eva sighed again, this time rubbing her forehead, ¡°But this, this place is your actual home, was your actual home.¡± Seeing Sophie¡¯s increasingly confused expression Eva, ¡°I-ugh, what I mean is this place was your home before well¡­before the real me found you.¡± Eva spoke, her voice growing quieter with every word.


    ¡°Before¡­before the real you¡­found me?¡± Sophie asked, now truly bewildered.


    ¡°As far as I can tell, this place is a recreation of where you used to live. Partly anyways.¡±


    ¡°This place?¡± Sophie leaned back, taking in the scenery again.


    ¡°Yeah, this place.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡±


    ¡°Just enjoy the moment.¡± Eva smiled as she poured some tea.


    Quietly, the two finished their meal, the tense if still friendly silence making Sophie fidgety. Eventually they had finished the desserts and had a decent crack at the pot of lavender tea as they leaned back in their chairs, looking at each other like two fighters sizing up their opponents. Sophie squirmed at the feeling, a discomforting notion burrowing away in her mind that reminded her of how Aurelia and Gunmar had eventually had to go their own ways in the recent novel. When Eva eventually broke the silence, the pit in Sophie¡¯s stomach dropped as she just knew that was going to happen.


    ¡°I tried putting this off but I knew you were curious,¡± Eva stood up and Sophie looked back at her with worry before Eva slyly smiled. ¡°You remember? The hall?¡±


    ¡°Ah! The forbidden one! We were going to explore it! Hey wait, you drugged me yesterday!¡± Sophie suddenly yelled as words triggered her memory, how rude!


    Eva spared her a short chortle before her expression dropped, looking morose and sullen at the accusation, before her shoulders deflated and just nodding. Acknowledging her wrongdoings. Sophie felt her heart stop again at the sight, Eva looking sad made her sad too and she instinctively grabbed Eva¡¯s hand. Just the slight touch of acknowledgement made the other girl perk up back to life slightly and Sophie fought to hide the furious blush building up within her.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Eva mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I forgive you.¡± Sophie whispered back, ¡°So what is it about the hallway?¡±


    Eva flashed a sad smile before leading the two of them through the palace, taking deliberate care to go at what seemed like a snail¡¯s pace to Sophie. An ominous feeling began bubbling within as the same nervousness came back with a vengeance. She looks so serious and sad.


    Eva¡¯s grip on Sophie¡¯s hand only tightened as they drew closer, Sophie responding with a squeeze of her own in kind. ¡°Eva?¡±


    ¡°This door¡­¡± Eva hung her head low as they walked up to it, ¡°This will open a doorway out of here, out of this¡­place.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Here, Sophie. This world, realm, whatever you¡¯ll end up calling it. You¡¯ll get to go back to your friends, back to¡­the real me.¡±


    Eva let go of Sophie and touched the door gently, to Sophie it looked like any other set of ornate wooden doors that she saw within the apparent palace. But Eva¡¯s hands reached the handle she paused, her shoulders seemed to drop.


    ¡°Heh, I wonder if this is what the real me feels.¡± Eva chuckled darkly, her pursed lips and furrowed brows adding to Sophie¡¯s worry.


    ¡°E-Eva?¡±


    Eva spun on her heels and her gaze bore into Sophie, as if she was taking in the very fabric of her existence. The sudden intrusion made Sophie wilt under the intense glare and her eyes tried darting everywhere but forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re like this lost little lamb that needs protecting. You¡¯re capable of a lot, but gah! Sometimes you¡¯re so insufferable but in spite of that there¡¯s just a part of me that wants to guide you along, to protect you. Ugh, it makes saying goodbye so much harder.¡± Eva groaned.


    ¡°Goodbye?¡± Sophie murmured, her mind horrified at her prediction coming true.


    ¡°Mmm, yeah. Ah-ah-ah, don¡¯t say anything and just listen, I hope you at least¡­remember me a little. You can do that for me right?¡±


    Sophie gave her a furtive nod, not quite understanding everything.


    ¡°Heh, did you know I always loved looking at your eyes? The way they sparkle always reminded me of little sapphire gems. Gah look at me trying to reminisce, as if we were friends and I wasn''t just some..." For a split second Eva looked away before looking back at her, "Anyways, hopefully you get back to¡­well the real Eva soon.¡± Eva¡¯s voice dropped, what little bravado she had fading as her hands drew Sophie¡¯s face close to her. ¡°Do you think I was real enough at least?¡± She asked with a faint whisper.


    Sophie stared ahead with wide eyes, her eyes tingling with anticipation as she gulped down her courage before trying to speak. Without giving her the chance to speak, Eva leaned in to give Sophie a small peck on the nose, the half elf clenching her eyes shut at the surprise attack. The tiniest inkling of joyful warmth radiated throughout her face before a small sound caught her attention.


    Tink


    She froze as her eyes opened, Eva was no longer in front of her. She spun around with a rising panic only to find no traces of her. Dread filled her heart and she turned back toward the source of the sound, the small red gem she remembered seeing on Eva¡¯s collar lay peacefully on the marble floor.


    ¡°Eva?¡± She asked, her voice quivering slightly. ¡°Eva!?¡± She yelled more forcefully only to receive no response.


    Reluctantly she grasped the sanguine crystal and examined it thoroughly. But no matter how hard she turned it in her hands, she found nothing but a crystal.


    ¡°Eva? This isn''t funny!¡± She tried again, but the crystal did not stir.


    "He...hello? Eva?" She gave it a small shake, but nothing answered.


    Bracing herself for the worst, she timidly pushed the door open.


    A hexagonal room greeted her, shelves upon shelves of books, scrolls and all manner of writing decorated the shelves. A small work table sat at the opposite end of the room as a small dias surrounded what appeared to be a hole in the room. She peaked over the edge to find an eerie nothingness, only a pitch blackness that seemed to extend forever.


    She examined the room further and still found no sign of Eva. Her heart sank as she slowly understood that Eva became the crystal, or rather the crystal was Eva. Sophie leaned against a pillar and slid to the floor, her hand clutching at the gem, hoping that somehow sheer strength could bring this Eva back. But she couldn¡¯t avoid the truth and a profound sense of melancholy washed over her at the thought, knowing that this Eva was never going to be the real Eva, that their time together was always going to end.


    Combing over the room once more, she found a small pedestal hidden between bookshelves that conveniently enough seemed to hold a socket just around the size of the gem. "Ah," she grunted, "figures."


    Looking back down at the small sanguine crystal in her hand, her heart stilled for a moment, the realisation that whatever strange version of Eva this had been, it was likely the closest they would ever become. Real Eva had too many responsibilities and obligations for Sophie to ever be willing to impose upon her, by the Goddess what are these strange thoughts. Rubbing her hand over the gem she whispered one last time, ¡°You¡¯re real enough to me.¡± Sophie smiled sadly before tearing herself away from the gem. She solemnly gave the gem a small kiss before she slotted it into the socket.


    Immediately the air was sucked out of the room, followed by a blinding flash that sent her tumbling for cover in a vain attempt to avoid the light. Then there was a silence, an eerie silence that seemed to extend even to the soul. A silence that just felt wrong. When she finally looked over she found herself staring at something that seemed to tug at her heart.


    The hole in the room held a brilliant purplish star-scape that awaited. Like a window to the sky, dark purples and blacks painted the background whilst stars of all colours and sizes flickered brilliantly against the dark backdrop. In the distance, gassy pinkish purplish clouds held more clusters of lights even as other luminous objects sparkled for attention. Her eyes darted all around trying to take in the strange sights.


    It was a sense of majesty that felt strangely known to her, the raw beauty and power of the stars just beyond her grasp awakening a nostalgic feeling within that she couldn¡¯t quite place. Beyond that, she couldn¡¯t shake the melancholic feeling of losing Eva, the sense of sadness did not feel alien. To her, it was almost as if she already lost something here before, like something close to her had also been taken. Snatched away from her in naught but a moment.


    Taking one last glance back at the room, she flashed a final smile at the gem before turning back to the portal. It was a short but good time Eva, thank you. She just knew she was meant to walk through, like some strange tendril of fate was beckoning for her. With a sigh, she clenched her eyes shut and into the starry window. A step into an unknown place that felt ever so familiar.

 Act 2 Chapter 19: The Guide and The Master

    ¡°When you gaze up to the stars you see the lights of the Goddess lighting up the sky. When I look up, I see the empty spaces between the stars, the nothingness that exists for no reason. Then I worry, for if the heavens commands the stars, then what commands the darkness?¡±


    - Astrologist [Redacted], Inquisitional Archives (Crime Accused - Heresy)


    <hr><hr>


    Blackness. First there was blackness, then she felt weightless, breathless, and dazzled. Her whole being felt enveloped by darkness before the veil was lifted and her eyes darted all around as she struggled to focus. She spotted what seemed to be a town; little town houses, shops, statues, decorations and all almost like any other except for the lack of people. At what she assumed to be the center stood the blue tower, one that loomed ominously over the area, casting a shadow that only seemed to land on her and the palace behind her. Further above came the third abnormality, the lack of a sky.


    No air rushed to caress her cheek, no rain drops to dampen her spirits, nothing at all. She gazed at the darkness beyond, the vast emptiness dotted with the flickers of starlights, gaseous clusters and strange orbs of varying shapes and colours. Planets, stars, and space if I remember Eva correctly, they look so¡­so strange but majestic, she mused as she gazed upwards. Her eyes filled with a sense of wonder only to be caught by surprise as a trail of space dust burst into life, the chunks of a planet seemingly disappearing inside a pitch black vortex.


    She was confused at the sight, but there it was, if she squinted enough at the darkness she could see it. An odd looking orb that devoured the stars, it¡­it¡¯s eating the stars?! In her shock she gasped, the sound barely carrying more than a few feet in front of her in the void but it was enough.


    Terror and dread filled her heart in equal measure as a pressure unlike any other forced her to her knees. Time seemed to freeze as the orb seemed to shift in position, the rocks and bits of planets lingering in place like strangely wondrous wings. From the darkness it emerged, first one small eye stalk, then two, then a dozen, and soon hundreds if not thousands of tentacles, eye talks and strange appendages flitted towards her. Like a monster from her nightmares or rather, like the monster from her nightmares, giant planet-like flaps began opening to reveal an leathery eye that gazed intently at her direction with a pupil the size of a continent, an iris the size of an ocean.


    Sophie felt small, tiny even as the gargantuan monster floated toward her, the dark infernal mass quivering with every motion. Elongated snake-like eye stalks slinked around a few hundred paces away from her, slimy viscous tentacles slathered a thin layer of mucus over the town as they drew closer. Pitch black skin pock marked with little bumps and craters like the shell of a planetoid, carved halfway into its mass was a giant abyss, a mouth. Skin stretched and tore as gelatin like teeth descended in their mountain like proportions to emulate what she could only hope was a smile. Its curious main eye, with an iris shifting colours instantaneously between every conceivable spectrum, gazed at her. The massive orifice alone dwarfed anything that she could imagine.


    Hopelessness and fear wormed its way within her, her body going limp at the futility of trying to flee or confront such a creature. With tendrils the length of a river and as broad as the trunk of a mature oak, it was pointless to run. Its shadow loomed over her as it approached, the lights of the stars nearby drowning within the darkness of its skin, like some light absorbing monster. Then it blinked.


    A shockwave pulsed out around it, or that was what it felt like. She could feel the force exerted upon her body like when Markus had punched her in the gut. Yet when she looked around, the town remained standing and nothing seemed to have fallen over. Furthermore, a few of the gigantic tendrils now beckoned her forward, and she felt very much like a doll in a playhouse.


    With great effort she forced herself onto her feet and began the long trek forward. At first she found it nerve wracking. The giant eye stalks and massive main eye observing her every movement. Whenever she turned a corner, whatever stairs climbed up or down on, in front of her would be the slime trail of a recently retracted tendril. If she was unlucky, then she would see the fleshy sinewy eye stalk just as it receded down the street.


    Then she grew solemn, knowing that should she do something to offend the entity, it could spell out her instantaneous doom. Having snuck a few glances at it, she grew more despondent at the thought that this was a creature that the Goddess and other Gods of the heavenly courts fear. Truly, she thought, there is no hope for any of us in the games of the Gods.


    Finally, as she grew weary from the trek, exhausted from the constant stares from the creature, she had arrived at the base of the tower. The hairs on her neck stood one end, electrified by whatever magic emanated from the tower or from the creature above she did not know. But she did know that whatever light from the sun or stars that once glowed radiantly shined no more. Here, at the tower, and under the entity, there was only a land of shadow, of buildings covered by darkness, and of an ethereal chill that scurried its way down her spine.


    Her mind raced its way into a fury, scrambling at all the possibilities and implications of the purpose of this tower and the entity. But, even while the hundreds of thoughts ran amok inside her head, her heart had grown silent, No longer could she hear the pulse that sustained her, despite her growing fear there was no sign of activity within her body. So much so that she had to pinch herself as she walked to make sure she wasn¡¯t dead.


    Ascending the tower, she found only a spiral staircase that stretched almost endlessly upwards, no rooms or even floors to rest one, just stairs. Pushing open the door after the final flight of stairs had brought about momentary relief before the calm was shattered.


    Hanging directly above the tower was the entity in full. She could feel the heavy presence radiating from the creature and what felt like a tugging sensation that tried to drag her towards the creature. Resisting with all her might she turned to the glowing blue crystal that sat on a pedestal. She was here, on a blue crystal tower, just like in all her nightmares.


    Detecting a reaction from the creature she squirmed as she reached for the crystal, afraid of what touching it would do. Muttering a prayer to whoever would hear her, she touched the crystal and it immediately burst forth with a pale blue fiery light that shot straight upwards into the pupil of the entity. Expecting it to flinch or recoil at the least, what she didn¡¯t expect was for the blue light to snuff itself out before returning to the crystal, bathing it in an eerie dark blue glow.


    At last, guided one


    The words rumbled from the crystal and Sophie felt her whole world shake, like reality itself was tearing itself apart with every syllable.


    You arrived far earlier than expected


    Her body strained against the force pressing against her, her muscles grew sore as she threw what consciousness she had left into staying upright.


    How feeble


    It rumbled once more. At her breaking point, Sophie wobbled slightly before she noticed a small tentacle protruding out from a larger one. The muscly little appendage headed straight for her, and before she could utter more than a word in protest it gently tapped her on the head. What? Sophie had just enough time to think before she collapsed forward, unconscious.


    <hr><hr>


    She awoke with a faint pain wracking her chest. Her recovery process halted by the orb that hung above. The eye that was larger than anything she had ever known, but still seemed to be focused only on her. She squirmed under its gaze and trembled as she pushed herself back up, reaching for the blue crystal. Something that seemed to delight the planet sized monster to no end.


    A soothing chill licked her finger tips as she made contact once again and she found herself encased in the blue glow.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Impressive, a quick recovery


    The crystal rumbled, but this time more of a low hum that no longer slammed itself against her, though it still rattled her bones with every syllable.


    Many would be forever tainted by the powers of the void in but a single touch


    Sophie winced from the words, the length of its words still sapping the very will from her body. Noticing this the entity extended a tendril to envelop the crystal, shoving Sophie roughly aside as darkness descended without the blue glow. In moments, little cracks of light began slipping through the gaps from within the leathery tendril until it finally withdrew, a small metallic clattering all remained.


    Where the crystal once stood, there was simply a small metal bracelet. Sophie cautiously inched forward, keeping one eye on the lingering stalks and tentacles that surrounded the tower before peering down at it. The metal was, both surprisingly and unsurprisingly blue. She had thought it would get turned into something, but for it to have been transmuted into a blue band barely the size of her wrist had been unexpected. She sucked in a small breath and took the band, eyeing it nervously before placing it on her wrist.


    At once she felt a spike of pain shoot through her wrist and into her whole body. So potent was the sensation that her legs wobbled for a moment before she was forced onto her knees, her body threatening to convulse from the sensation. Fuck! She screamed internally, the first coherent thought that had passed through her head since she awakened.


    ¡°The comprehension mechanism still appears to be too potent.¡± Something said in a deep rumbling voice, each word almost echoing for seconds after as it spoke. Fighting through her pain, she trembled as she tried to stand back up, worried at being judged by the ancient abomination hanging above her.


    ¡°An understanding? That was quick. But it seems the error might be in the mechanism.¡± It paused as an eyestalk hovered eerily around her, ¡°Ah, tis but the moment of adoption, worry not dear guide.¡± It spoke, ngh, but from where?


    ¡°The mechanism of course.¡±


    Sophie finally felt the pain lift and stayed on her knees, taking ragged breaths in a desperate attempt to recover what little composure she could.


    ¡°Still so amusingly feeble.¡± Her new wristband chuckled. Taking a glance upwards she found the planetoid¡¯s eyelids seem to have crinkled slightly, by the Goddess, it is the entity.


    At the mention of the goddess she could feel a brief bout of malice radiate from the entity before it spoke again.


    ¡°So, thou comprehends?¡±


    Yes, Sophie managed to think, her thoughts causing the giant entity to trill in that sickeningly familiar way that she remembered from before. Except this time she could hear it clearly, every little noise, squelch of muscles and horrific writhing of its tentacles as the entity expressed itself. A haunting visage that she tried desperately to forget.


    ¡°How very fascinating.¡±  It trilled chillingly. Sophie tried to ignore the thought and just looked down at the bracelet, a dazed look on her face.


    ¡°Why¡­why me?¡± She whispered.


    She could feel as the entity¡¯s entire being shifted at the question, at the words she had just spoken like she was an exploding fireball. It recalled its tentacles and stalks until she found only one thing gazing back at her, the very eye of terror itself.


    ¡°Why indeed?¡± It trilled, the sounds of the entity interfering with the words from the bracelet, ¡°Perhaps, thou could discover the answer thyself.¡±  Sophie watched as a tentacle slithered up from the side of the tower and pointed towards what looked like a church within the town.


    Fearful and still uncertain, Sophie headed back towards the stairway. Though she was away from the direct gaze of the entity, she couldn¡¯t help but be unnerved at the presence that watched over her. The haunting feeling itched the back of her head as her steps echoed throughout the empty tower.


    Stepping out into the town once again brought an uneasy chilly across her back. The silence that lingered as the entity simply watched her, only ever breaking the quietness with the squelching noises of its tentacles slithering throughout the streets. Occasionally, eye stalks would coil themselves around the rooftops and stare at her. The attention caused her more distress as she focused hard on clearer her mind, a feeble attempt to clear her head of readable thoughts that she knew was pointless in the face of such a creature, but its something.


    Perhaps amused or more likely just uncaring, the entity made no comment towards her until she finally walked out beyond its shadow. The distance she traveled before seemed wholly insignificant as she panted from the exertion. What seemed like a nerve wracking walked turning into a hellish march ever forward under the eye of a creature beyond comprehension.


    Guh¡­so¡­tired, she eked out a thought.


    ¡°Good training.¡± Her bracelet rumbled back.


    That startled her in her mechanical walk, her pacing abruptly coming to a halt as she processed the message. Good¡­training? Was it for real? Training here? Wherever this place was?


    ¡°Indeed, thou art fairly feeble. Thus, one should train.¡±


    A spark of something flickered to life within her, a mixture of defiance and fear. She glared down at her bracelet with a snarl, challenging it to fight. Her regret was immediate, but it was too late.


    Dread filled her heart as the shadow of a giant elongated tendril stretched above her, the darkness growing more prominent with each second. Sparing a peek upwards, she found it quickly descending and drew what energy she had remaining and broke into a sprint.


    Chaos roared to life as the tendril crushed the street behind her into a heap of rubble. Buildings, lights, pavement and all turned into demolished mess within seconds. The sickening crunch of buildings and the wave of displaced pressure rushing past her. She avoided the initial impact by darting into a street corner to catch her breath but her mind screamed in fear at the sight of the dark tendril lifting itself back off the ground. It¡¯s headed this way!


    Wasting no time she hopped back into the street and made a beeline for the church, the shadow looming overhead once more. She had almost made it to the last street across the church when something sent shivers down her spine. Screams, I hear screams. Her eyes shot up in a panic, taking the briefest of moments to scan the street for the source of the noise only for exhaustion and dizziness to start taking hold. Unfocused, she clambered forward just as the tendril landed once more. The wave of destructive force annihilating the city block behind her.


    Cries of agony and despair filled the air before long. Screams of terror followed as others fled from the carnage. She pressed her back up against a street corner as the shadows of those suffering ran past her. Huh? Wasn¡¯t¡­wasn¡¯t this place empty? But her thoughts were quickly shoved away as the tentacle lumbered back up into the sky and she quickly made a mad dash for the church, the door slowly shutting in front of her.


    Without thinking, she made one final dash and tumbled into the church, the white marble flooring thankfully not hurting her too much. But as she turned her gaze outwards she froze, people, I see people. Taking a quick glance around she found herself doing a double take as her brain finally caught up with her eyes. Countless breathless civilians cowered behind the pews, an armoured guardsmen and a priest taking positions near the doorway. Why are there people here? Wait! Wait! There are people here! You¡¯re gonna crush them! She yelled at her bracelet, but the entity gave no response and she felt her heart drop.


    Sophie clenched her eyes shut and awaited the impact, only for nothing to happen. Sneaking a tiny glance toward the door, she noticed the shadow of the tendril no longer hovering over the city streets and a wave of relief flooded through her, the message had gotten through after all.


    ¡°Your journey is not over yet.¡± Her bracelet chuckled, finally acknowledging her.


    Huh? Sophie stared down in surprise, only to be distracted by the screams outside only growing louder. What¡¯s going on? But aren¡¯t there people-


    ¡°Get inside!¡± Someone yelled from just beyond the doorway. A dozen odd kids and teens sprinted past the doorway as whoever was on the other side dragged it shut themselves, much to the surprise of the guard and the priest.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± A small girl whispered, from next to her causing her to look over.


    The girl stared longingly at the door but looked strangely familiar. Sophie stared intensely and furrowed her brows in concentration making the little kid squirm as she noticed the attention. Two other kids, an older girl and a younger boy snatched her away, shooting Sophie displeased glares that warned her to stay away. It was only when the priest started preaching a sermon amidst the sounds of screams and fighting outside that church that the pieces finally clicked for her.


    That kid, that...that was MIla, but then...if this is the church from my dreams, doesn¡¯t everyone else in here end up dying? In shock she looked down at her bracelet. She swore the entity was smirking as it rumbled the next commands to her.


    ¡°Good deduction, feeble one. Now, survive.¡±

 Act 2 Chapter 20: Red Skies, Dark Knights

    ¡°Notice to All Citizens: By order of His Imperial Majesty Sinlar Trax: Following the official declaration of war against the Carradorian usurper. The Crown is seeking able bodied men and women to enlist with the newly established Imperial XVI Tynsford-Felmarch Legion. Sign on bonus of 3 Gold Artes for volunteers, salary of 10 Silver Artes per month.¡±


    - Enlistment Flyer in Saints Peace Square, Tynsford


    <hr><hr>


    Death wrapped itself around the church like a blanket as the screams on the streets slowly grew quieter. Boulders had begun demolishing what remained of the city soon after. One smashed into the bell tower so hard that most of the rubble went with the boulder, leaving a clean hole into the sky above. Sophie was paralysed at the sight of the blood red skies; her mind slowly melded dream into reality even as survivors glared at her with hatred. Even here, an elf was an outsider and Sophie had planted herself in the corner of the church closest to the doorway, secluded and alone.


    ¡°Mighty Astralis, preserve your people in our hour of need, forgive our sins and save our souls.¡± The priest bellowed.


    His soothing voice might¡¯ve bored her to sleep or calmed her amidst a natural catastrophe. But against what felt like a demonic invasion, his words rang hollow as another boulder knocked out part of the church, the others scrambling for cover. The intricately designed stained glass windows too suffered at the hands of the attack, arrows and the occasional projectiles shattering them into pieces.


    ¡°Preserver of the heavens and defender of the free, your flock calls for aid as the dreaded foe emerges once more. Send us your champions, your blessings and your strength.¡± The priest continued.


    On cue, sharp screams echoed outside the church similar to what Sophie could recall from her nightmares. She spared a glance at Mila and found the young child crying alongside her brother as the older sister tried to comfort them. It¡¯d be nice to have a brother or sister, Sophie mused, allowing herself a small smile despite the situation.


    ¡°Divine protectors heed our words and send your angels to deliver us from this evil. Send forth the Saints and bring to us salvation from the oncoming tide. Let the flames of the darke be extinguished by the light of the stars eternal.¡± Yelled the priest.


    More screams and loud crashes shook the whole church, her body trembled from the impacts nearby. She could hear the clang of the swords outside clearly, the battle was most decidedly not being won by the humans.


    Sophie tried to sneakily look at the people around her, taking in the composition of the terrified crowd. Many were dressed in tunics decorated with little patterns or inlays, some in dresses that showed off a distinctively homely level of craftsmanship. A few kids even clutched at little baskets, holding onto their goodies even as they quivered or wailed in place. A festival, these people were having nothing more than a festival, Sophie gasped at the realization, accidentally drawing attention to herself.


    ¡°Elven wench.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Your kind brought this upon us.¡±


    Were a few of the murmured curses she managed to catch. Though none were brave enough to demonstrate their resolve behind the words, she found herself saddened that even during a catastrophe, people seemed to despite her. What¡¯s the point of this? Why me? Why indeed. She remembered the words of the entity and felt a shiver run down her spine.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Someone shouted and Sophie glanced upwards to see the trail of the projectile a split second before the other end of the church came crashing down in a violent collapse. Before the stunned survivors could react, another chunk of the top wall exploded into splinters and debris as more projectiles hit the church.


    Sophie watched in horror as a stray spear of wood flung itself past the older sister''s head, just barely missing. The girl seemed to be stunned into silence as her two siblings frantically tried to get her attention. Shock was a nasty thing and Sophie shuddered at how pathetic she too had acted when she was fighting the undead, the terror and inability to force herself to move. She understood and offered a silent prayer for the stranger.


    A desperate knocking on the door spurred the priest forward to open it. A bloodied guardsmen tumbled in before the church doors were quickly shut again. Fear gripped the survivors at the sight of one of their guardians brought so low, the civilians scrambling to fortify however they could. When the priest finished his prayers and joined the crowd, Sophie quietly snuck over and acquired the dead man¡¯s sword. If she was to survive, a fight seemed inevitable.


    She tried to act natural in an attempt to not spook the people any further or draw attention to herself as she slinked back into the corner. The quiet frightened murmurings echoing throughout the church until the terrible whoosh of a projectile almost deafened her. The rock smashing almost directly above her and taking parts of the ceiling with it, sending more civilians cowering under their pews.


    She could feel the vibrations before the action caught up, the heavy thudding of armoured boots moments before a sickening crunch marked the end of the church¡¯s protection. Sophie furrowed her brows as she tried to remember what the odds were. Three armoured knights, a dozen odd demons, a few abominations¡­fuck.


    Screams of fear pierced through the din as the entire crowd started panicking at the arrival of the monsters. The priest chanted an incantation to light his sword up in flame, the small sigil etched on the front just bright enough for Sophie to see.


    Grotesque abominations with a multitude of bulbous rotting limbs shambled forward with a frenzy, their hunger evident at how greedily they raced for the innocents near the front of the church. Monstrous teeth protruded from inhumanely wide maws, their bites strong enough to tear through flesh. The priest rushed into the fray, his sword cutting through the first of the monstrosities with a swift cut. The flaming blade burned a trail of vengeance through the creature and slumped over in two, its bloodied flesh already cauterised as it collapsed.


    One of the creatures broke away from the pack and leapt at the older sister, the girl nearly bisected into two when the creature¡¯s vicious claws swiped at her. The older girl feebly chucked some wood at it before her brother ran around to pierce its chest with a broken piece of a bench. He smirked triumphantly before a shadow loomed over him. Unable to hold herself back, Sophie finally intervened.


    ¡°Boy! Duck!¡± She yelled at him.


    To her relief he ducked, though a curious look was shot her way just as the other creature tore its own brethren in two. Shocked, the boy looked up and froze in terror, the creature roaring in fury at its slain brethren before turning its attention back to him. Sophie felt her stomach drop as she judged the distance, knowing that the gap was too far and dangerous for her to bridge at this point, the monsters cut her off.


    Thankfully the older sister recovered fast enough to tear the makeshift stake out and ineffectively slapped the monster with it, delaying her brother¡¯s execution by a moment. A low growl drew Sophie back to her own situation; frenzied eyes trained on her. A four armed monstrosity with most of its other limbs forcefully stitched on. It twitched and jittered with every step, the unnatural movements bringing about a sense of unease. Taking deep breaths, she waited for it to lunge and it waited for her. Though the creature had a dozen odd eyes stuck on, she narrowed hers at the two center ones, the only ones that seemed to move with the monster.


    One twitch of its eye was all it took before it launched itself at her, arms outstretched in an attempt to rip her apart. Yet on some level she had expected this, and the moment it seemed to push back on its hind legs she launched a counter attack of her own, throwing herself directly into the creature¡¯s arms. The unexpected attack had caught it off guard as she felt her shoulder ram into the creature¡¯s waist. With a carefully planned heave she let it roll over her and jammed her sword into its chest as it fell.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    A hideous wail emerged from its maw of a mouth and Sophie quickly snatched up some nearby debris and began bludgeoning where its central eye was in an attempt to shut it up. Blood, eyeballs, and flecks of flesh flew into her with every strike, her own hands covered in the bloodied pit of face that she smashed the stone chunk into. Fortunately, one last throaty gurgle was all it managed before it ceased its struggling and Sophie yanked the sword out of its chest to take a look around.


    The situation was, in essence, not spectacular. The priest had been impaled and then promptly discarded by one of the armoured figures. One was slender and almost lady-like despite the various spikes and trophies that hung grimly on her armour. Another was more like the warchief, his horned helmet and thick blackened armour giving the impression of a menacing giant, his spiked axes added to the impression as he popped the skulls of his victims with a single blow. The last seemed wilder, crazier, it too was clad in blackened armour like the others but Sophie could spy some bloodied furs draped over it. Sophie almost gagged when she saw the leathery scarf wrapped around its neck like a cloak, a human skin scarf.


    Past them, the two siblings were backing away alongside the other survivors, the third nowhere in sight and Sophie prayed Mila was under the rubble, hidden as she should be.


    Her moment of calm was not to last however, and another of the abominations had turned her way, this one with only one eye but far too many mouths. What terrified her was not the creature itself, but the eerie way in which all seven or so mouths collectively jumped into an upturned grin at the sight of her. "I hope I taste terrible," Sophie managed to murmur.


    It broke into a sprint and practically clambered over the debris in a mad dash for flesh. Sophie readied herself and waited until the last moment to pivot to the left, the slight shift in position enough for the creature to run past her. The second it smashed its mouths into the wall, Sophie slashed wildly at its back, hoping to injure it enough for it to back off. All seven uttered guttural grunts of pain and Sophie staggered backwards from the ear piercing sounds when she suddenly felt a lance of pain shoot through her.


    She looked down and found a spear tip protruding where her ribs were, before being forcefully ripped out from behind. Collapsing to her knees, she gasped in shock and turned around to find the slender dark knight readying for another strike. For a moment their gazes met and the knight froze. Sophie saw nothing more than a figure in blackened armour, the knight¡¯s dark steel plated helm blocking her from analyzing their reactions, but clearly they saw something in her. Weakened, she tried for one last feeble attempt to push herself upwards but only succeeded in earning herself a kick to the chest as she dropped to the floor.


    Fuck, she rasped, her body trembling in agony. She tried to reach for her sword when saliva dripped onto her cheeks. No¡­no, no, no. She thought when she felt the abomination stand over her, no, no, not like this. To her surprise, the subtle squelching sound of flesh being pierced did not go unnoticed. Black-red ichor-like blood began spilling over her, the warm liquid crashing over her as she tried to sink into the cool marble floor of the church. What?


    Her breathing grew ragged and she could feel the tug of darkness begin to embrace her, her body quivering slowly as what little energy she had left ran out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A distorted metallic voice echoed from above.


    She wanted to look up, to turn her gaze skywards but it was too late. With one last twitch, she died on the marble floor.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Gah! Shit! Fuck! Agh!¡± Sophie screamed from shock, her hands running all across her body in an attempt to stem the pain. Her body ached and she looked over herself, only to find no wound in sight.


    Still in some amount of shock, she panted as she furiously searched herself for wounds. Relief only came after she looked up to find herself looking over the town again. The tower? I¡¯m back on the tower! The crystal was missing but when she looked down at her wrists, the bracelet sat there, almost like a part of her. What the saint damned hells was all that?


    Her breath stilled slowly when a modicum of calm finally took hold, her eyes squinting from the red sun overhead. Wait, the red sun? To her horror, the sky was slowly being tinted blood red as dark clouds began surrounding the city, the entity nowhere in sight.


    Blasted bastards, then this means the city will be attacked again. She scrambled to her feet and surveyed the landscape around her. Amorphous dark blobs hugged the outskirts of town, launching boulders into an unsuspecting city. Walls tumbled down under mighty blows as abominations larger than a townhouse crashed through them. Legions of stranger creatures, their limbs entangled amongst each other, rushed forth like a tidal wave of death. Their appendages ripping the city guard to shreds.


    Just like her dreams, black talons jutted out of the ground behind the monstrosities. Demons that cut down fleeing townspeople would then drape their corpses over the almost obsidian like talons, slashing violently into the bloodies as they bathed the strange claws in blood.


    By the Goddess, how did Mila even survive this?


    ¡°By not being so feeble.¡± Her bracelet quipped.


    Sophie stumbled backwards, startled at the sudden interruption when a primal screech drew her attention upwards. Two leathery winged creatures circled above the tower, their bodies so starved that she could almost see the entirety of their exoskeletons. Sharp talons poised to strike.


    Sophie dashed into the tower and one of the creatures smashed into the doorway, its beak filled with razor sharp teeth snapping at her as it squeezed into the tower. She sprinted down the stairs in record time and her attention far down the street towards the town square that bordered where the palace once was. Huh¡­that disappeared too.


    Ignoring the discrepancy, her body tensed at the sight of the three figures, the three armoured marauders that seemed to be decimating the few guardsmen trying to stand against them. Monsters and other mutated monstrosities surged forth from behind them, breaking into homes, storefronts, and hopping from house to house, tearing their occupants asunder.


    Down the other end of the street was the church, and only now did she draw in a small breath at the horrid realization. Astralis¡¯s mercy, a town like this¡­of this size was completely wiped out? I¡­I¡¯ve been seeing this town die the whole time? But why?


    ¡°Blood of blood, kin of kin.¡± Her bracelet whispered ominously.


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean? But what¡­why? Why all this? What does it-¡± She began before it interrupted.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Run.¡±


    A nearby house exploded into pieces of rubble as an abomination burst through the window front with a half eaten person dangling through its mouth. The creature and body skidded to a halt on the pavement outside when it finally spotted her. It spit out the person before letting loose a guttural growl, running at her.


    Too confused to move, her muscles only tensed up as the creature neared her. In but a moment she was thrown backwards, her body crashing into the ground from the creature leaping onto her. Bulbous pus covered flesh pressed against her body as elongated and deformed teeth snapped at her. She struggled to hold back the creature, its three eyes staring hungrily at her, when it suddenly jerked to a standstill before roaring in pain. Then its eyes were simply no longer there, the stump that was its head now coating Sophie in a bloody ichor. Still too shocked to react she felt someone forcefully drag her to her feet.


    ¡°Are you still alive? Move! Civilians rally at the church!¡± A town guardsman yelled at her.


    Slightly unnerved by everything, Sophie wordlessly nodded and followed the man as they joined the other townspeople in their escape. Despite the life threatening situation, Sophie¡¯s thoughts raced around trying to decipher the words the entity said. Blood of blood, kin of kin¡­is it trying to say I should know something about this? I mean Mila lives but is that really it? And what¡¯s special about this town? Why am I seeing it?


    She growled in dissatisfaction at herself, knowing that the entity was trying to show her something but she was too stupid to understand. Think, Sophie, think! She knew that at the very least something spooked the dark knight that struck her down, that the monsters and demons seemed to be sacrificing the people here, and that most would perish besides for Mila. So a dark ritual, perhaps find out the reason? But that would mean somehow surviving this ordeal, at that thought she groaned. She had finally understood that this was all just a test, a test by the entity to see if she would succeed or fail. At what, she still did not know for certain, but a test nonetheless.


    Finally arriving inside the church, she scrambled into her corner and began contemplating her path forward, ignoring all the heated words from people glaring at the half elf joining their refuge. A grim thought clawed its way into her heart. If the entity thought her feeble and wanted to train her then there was nothing she could do to resist. If it wanted her to find the truth behind this then she would have to as well. After all, what could one even do to an entity of that magnitude? Hells what could even a civilisation do? When the priest began preaching once more, all she could think of was, how many chances do I get?

 Act 2 Chapter 21: Uncertainty and Treachery

    ¡°Fear not the dark night my children. For this holy Saints Day, we will honor the sacrifices of our forebears. We will remember the effort that allowed us to prosper until now. We will supplant ourselves under Holy Astralis¡¯s blessings for a peaceful and prosperous year. ¡±


    - Father Gowan, Saints Day Prayer


    <hr><hr>


    She shrank back from the onslaught, her eyes taking in everything before she made her next move. The priest, guardsmen, and most of the civilian populace had been slain and the remainder crowded around the rubble strewn pulpit in a desperate attempt to beg for their life. Bloodied limbs, bodies and other half eaten parts lay strewn about as the abominations feasted, the dark knights striding forth casually as none could even harm the figures.


    Mila¡¯s sister had given her all in her charge, successfully lodging a stake into one of the knights. But, just as she remembered from her visions, the dark knight slammed her against the wall and a bloody pulp was all that remained of her courage.


    Sophie had tried to seek the attention of the slender knight, but her attempts yielded little results as the other monsters kept getting in her way. Hence she had retreated with the crowd, hiding in the back and trying to go unnoticed. To her dismay, the dark knights merely gestured for more abominations to pour forth from the doorway. Hounds and other mutants surged forth, the blood still dripping from their mouths from their previous victims.


    Anarchy reigned in mere moments, the crowd dispersing in all directions. Their futile efforts were rewarded by being torn to shreds, their bodies writhing in agony from the demonic onslaught. Sophie watched in morbid fascination, still hidden behind a large piece of rubble when a hefty pair of hands lifted her off her feet and chucked her forwards.


    ¡°Better you than me knife ears.¡± A large muscular man yelled.


    In but a second all her planning had been for naught. She was thrown through the air and landed in front of a demon hound. Raising her arms in a desperate defence, she cried in pain as sharp teeth pierced through her skin and tore out the muscles from her left arm. Infernal pain wracked her body and she quickly swung her sword at the creature, her feeble attempt missing and earning her another bite to the shoulder.


    She cried in agony and pushed herself away. Horror in her eyes as the hound happily chewed her arm whole. Knowing her time was running out, she turned to where she saw the dark knights were and dashed towards their direction. Her staggered steps and pained winces weren¡¯t enough.


    Gnarled pus covered hands restrained her, sending her smashing into the ground. She would have cried out in pain were it not for the horrific sight that greeted her. Bloodshot eyes stared hungrily at her, the many maws quivering in excitement at its next meal, its flesh writhing as it held her down. Releasing a roar of satisfaction, the many mouthed creature closed the distance and Sophie screamed.


    Her right lung was the first to go, the many mouthed abomination sinking its sharp rotting teeth and ripping out a hefty chunk of her torso with it. The sight of her own innards being ripped asunder made her dizzy, a growing sense of revulsion building up within her. Another mouth violently tore into her leg, the bite alone almost completely knocking her out.


    Pain was all that filled her mind, no disgust at the man who had thrown her, no plan to gauge the reaction of the dark knight, just pain. She wished for an end, for the entity to react. But salvation never came. Her own blood continued flowing out of her as the many mouthed creature tore more chunks out of her for its many mouths. Each bite shredding the sinewy muscles the flesh was once a part of, leaving behind lumpy bits of viscera barely clinging onto bone.


    Pushing what little willpower she had left into her right arm, she thrust upwards. The seven mouths cried out in surprise, the occupied ones even taking the time to drop her fleshy bits from their jaws. The creature reeled backwards in an attempt to judge its victim and avoid more pain however superficial the damage had been. Taking advantage of the momentary opening, she closed her eyes and with what force remained, turned the blade around.


    She jolted as it passed through her ribs, her own bones almost holding back the blow before she shattered them. Like cutting through a meaty slime, she winced in pain and disgust but thrust the blade further down, embedding it fully into her flesh. The air escaped from her sole blood filled lung and her hand could push no further.


    Perhaps the creature was too surprised at the sudden attack followed by the abrupt switching of targets. Perhaps it understood the agony she experienced. Whatever the case it was hanging back cautiously, studying her every movement.


    She twitched, unable to move herself any further but not dead, not enough. Her limbs had grown numb and her senses had long since been overwhelmed. She groaned quietly in despair, her gamble had failed. She was still alive and the monster was closing in once more. It saw that she was no longer armed or capable and she knew that it was ready to finish its meal. In terror, she gurgled out a soft whimper.


    The soft plodding of fleshy squelching feet were the last thing she heard before her own screams joined the chorus of the dying.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Agh! Ahhh! No! Stop! No more!¡± Sophie wailed, tears snaking their ways down her face. Her ragged panicked breathing slowed down as she carefully opened her eyes once more. ¡°Enough¡­¡± She trembled quietly to herself.


    Peaking out, she found herself on top of the tower, the sky turning red once again. Nervously, she patted where her body parts were missing and shivered with relief that they were all still attached.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Sweat dripped from her brow even though she knew the siege had already begun. Emotionally drained, and a little too physically shocked, it took a moment before she could brush herself off. Eventually Sophie clambered over to look over the city once again.


    Siege demons launched their payloads, monsters tore through the innocents, talons jutting out of the ground, nothing new. She sighed and her shoulders sagged as she tried to contemplate what needed to be done. Hiding didn¡¯t work, fighting is risky but plausible as long as I keep track of the other monsters. I could try to rally a defence but I doubt the people trust me. Remembering the flying monstrosities she quickly crawled into the tower interior before sitting down on the stairway, hoping she was out of sight enough that no demon would disturb her.


    It wants me to train myself, that much I can understand. But what is the truth it wants me to see? Blood of blood, kin of kin, so something about kinship or family ties¡­maybe I have to save Mila¡¯s family? Sophie furrowed her brow as she realized how daunting the challenge started to get. They didn¡¯t trust me at first because who would trust an elf? She scoffed, besides that how do I get all three of them to safety? She lingered for a few more moments before reluctantly heading downstairs.


    Chaos reigned in the streets as her rest had already taken longer than anticipated. A poor soul, crying for aid was having his insides devoured by what Sophie could only assume was a bloated bile covered werewolf creature with the man spilling out of its jaw. Spotting her, the young man cried out for her aid, alerting the werewolf thing to her position. To her relief, it merely glared before returning to consume its meal.


    Sophie sprinted as fast as she could towards the church, the side streets already filling up with abominations. Guards and civilians made desperate last stands where they could and she yearned to help them but knew it would change nothing.


    A few soldiers near the church spotted her approach and made to shoot her when what seemed to be the commanding officer quickly stopped them before waving for her to hurry. The man turned to slap at the door and Sophie finally saw what caused the screams outside the church. It was at that moment when the officer turned that an uncountable number of monstrosities burst forth from the nearby streets. A coordinated onslaught that marked the beginning of the end for the ones within the church.


    Dashing behind a wall, she peered out to see little mutant goblins, elongated faces scarred and branded, thrown forwards like sacrificial fodder. This attack, the guards repelled easily enough, peppering the vile creatures with pike and shot. Then came the mutant abominations, stitched together like patchwork monsters, barrelling forwards as the guards recovered, smashing through the hastily set up palisades. Demon hounds hunted in their wake, surrounding the church and hunting any who dared to run using their teeth alone to tear through metal and flesh alike.


    The officer it turns out was the armoured guardsmen she had seen collapse through the doorway. He turned around just as an abomination pierced him through the chest with its spear like arms, his face of surprise and pain visible even to Sophie. Blood poured forth from the wound only for the abomination to begin battering the man into a pulp with its spare arms. His temporary survival then hinged on one of his subordinates managing to light the abomination on fire using a nearby brazier, the creature reeling back to strike against the offending soldier just in time for the church door to open. Thus the officer would play his role and scare the denizens within.


    Sophie had frozen in place watching events unfold, seeing the carnage before her very eyes and now unsure of how to get in the church. A rough clank behind her alerted her ears to the approach of the dark knights. In her panic she spun around and barely avoided the axe strike that smashed into the wall she stood in front of. She dropped to the floor at the sight of the horned knight standing over her, the impassive bringer of evil merely grunting when he pulled the axe from the wall.


    She scrambled away from the mountain of metal and sprinted for the sides of the church, hoping the majority of creatures would be too distracted by the guards to notice her passing. To her dismay, whilst the dark knight let her get away, one of the demon hounds spotted her and began racing in her direction. She pivoted just enough to avoid the massive jaw ready to snap into her, but not far enough for a stray claw to rake itself across her arm. She squirmed from the pain but wasted no time running away in the few moments it took for the creature to recover.


    Seeing her chance, she sprinted towards a pile of fallen rubble and tried to use it to boost herself up one of the pillars outside the church. Though she succeeded in getting a grip, she was left dangling halfway off the ground when the hound caught up. Unwilling to allow its prey to escape, it lunged upwards sinking its teeth into her ankle, the pain nearly making her lose her grip.


    Kicking and screaming curses, she felt her boot smash repeatedly into the creature¡¯s face until a soft squishy pop was followed by an ear piercing wail. Her leg grew leagues lighter and she managed to pull herself up the pillar, her chest heaving from exertion and pain.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Something screeched and Sophie made the fatal mistake to follow the voice.


    Her eyes landed back on the horned knight pointing up at her with one arm angled downwards. Before she could comprehend the knight¡¯s stance her eyes managed to catch the flicker of a spear. She blinked back her surprise at the jolt her body felt when the spear pierced through her chest. Slightly confused she tried to avoid the next blow and felt her injured leg give way.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± She murmured as she wobbled in place unsteadily.


    Before she knew it the second projectile found its target and the ground was the last thing she saw.


    <hr><hr>


    Her head burst open with pain and Sophie nursed her still twitchy leg. She took in the sight of the city under siege once again and felt a pang of despair crawl its way into her heart. I don¡¯t like dying very much, she whimpered to herself, but no response came.


    In a sudden fury she bashed the bracelet against the marble floor of the tower. Her raged channeled into a powerful blow that only made her wrist sore as neither the tower nor the bracelet gave way.


    ¡°Fuck! The hells do you want from me anyways?! What am I even supposed to do?!¡± She screamed up at the heavens.


    Silence greeted her and she remained resolute in her questioning, glaring at the sky even while she trembled from rage. She looked back down at the bracelet, no blue glow or even a peep in response.


    The two shared a staring match long enough for her to continually grown more incensed with each passing moment. Her trembling evolved into a physical shaking that almost saw her smashing the bracelet repeatedly against the tower. The briefest moment of clarity had halted her however, and she chose to just send out rude thoughts on the off chance the entity reacted.


    Time was not on her side however, and loud screeches echoing from above made her shoulders sag as she realised the two bird demons had spotted her. Defeat barely edged out anger within her body and she sighed from exhaustion. Unwilling to experience the pain of being torn apart once again she swallowed her fear and stepped off the tower¡¯s ledge. I hate heights.

 Act 2 Chapter 22: Death and Discovery

    ¡°News from the Front:


    Traxian Legions Invade Southern Carrador.


    Meltonian Advance Halts Due to Civil War.


    Volksgrad Declares a State of Emergency.


    Leaders of Absenstadt, Arteria and Nautica condemn recent string of aggression.


    Will we see League Intervention?


    See more Pg 2¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Special News Edition


    <hr><hr>


    Terrible fucking idea, Sophie scolded herself as she wheezed. Falling was not just terrifying, but the aftershock had loosened all her bones, a feeling she could barely shake off that still remained even after she died. It was in her overall opinion, a particularly awful experience.


    Jittery but functional, she turned her mind to the idea of convincing the siblings of the need to flee, though not quite knowing how. Without a clear plan ahead, she furrowed her brow and dragged her increasingly sore body to the church.


    ¡°Mila? You¡¯re MIla right?¡± She spoke softly as she approached the young blonde.


    If hiding, fighting, and waiting didn¡¯t work, she¡¯d try her next option, diplomacy.


    To her frustration, the girl only shrank away, her siblings rushing over to shield the girl from the bothersome intruder. Right, she tried not to frown at her own incompetence, a complete stranger.


    ¡°Erm, I¡¯m Sophie, I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°What do you want, elf? Trying to take our sister?¡± The older sister spat.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky mama and papa aren¡¯t here or you¡¯d be arrested for this.¡± The younger brother added.


    ¡°What? Arrested? Umm I think we got off on the wrong¡­urk!¡± Sophie yelped as she got yanked backwards.


    ¡°The hells you bothering the younger ones for knifey? Gonna rub it in how we all suffering huh? You sick little fantasties at seeing us humans suffer?¡± The muscular man glared down at her, a fist already ready to swing.


    ¡°What? Um¡­no? No! Of course umpf¡± Sophie crumpled as the man punched her stomach before lifting her and tossing her towards the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you add to our misery wench. Bet your kind started all this too.¡± He growled.


    ¡°Yeah, stay away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡±


    "Look out!"


    "Incoming!"


    To Sophie¡¯s relief, the gathering humans scattered as the bell tower got removed. Her moment didn¡¯t last long as a sleeved hand clasped her shoulder, the grip so firm that she could barely squirm.


    ¡°Now, now.¡± The priest¡¯s voice shot out from above her to address the crowd, ¡°Mighty Astralis has taught us all to love our neighbours of all colors, creeds and kinds.¡±


    A murmur of fear and resentment lingered in the air and the priest saw that as his moment to continue.


    ¡°So let us listen to this stray that happened upon us in our darkest hour, for one of her kind wouldn¡¯t be here without purpose, right?¡± The priest whispered the last word next to her ear menacingly. The coldness in his voice sending a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± She muttered, her confidence she had when entering the church now thoroughly dismantled.


    ¡°Though shaken we are all Astralis¡¯s children are we not?¡± He bellowed to a lukewarm crowd.


    ¡°Are we not Astralis¡¯s flock!?¡± He raised his voice, aggression creeping in, and this time a greater murmur of assent passed through the crowd, however reluctantly. ¡°Then we shall listen to this lost lamb! So enlighten us, elder child, what would provoke you to disturb what little peace we have?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Sophie began but the screams of outside rose in volume, the chaotic cacophony of battle sprinkling that much more unease onto the crowd. The rumbling of siege projectiles landing nearby certainly did not inspire much confidence.


    ¡°Speak!¡± The priest commanded.


    ¡°We-We all need to get out of here, the guard won¡¯t hold.¡± She quickly blurted out,¡±The demons, they¡¯ll end up overrunning the church, I swear.¡± But her words seemed to land on deaf ears as the priest stilled before bursting out into a hearty chuckle, leaving Sophie wondering what she said wrong.


    The pit of unease in her stomach only grew bigger when the priest''s expression turned to one of anger, his mood flickered in less than a second. ¡°Nonsense! To doubt our defenders in our hour of need, to forget the blessings granted to us by mighty Astralis! Save your seeds of doubt for the monsters outside! These halls are sanctified by the Goddess!¡± He roared in a fury and the crowd jeered at her. Her makeshift judgement was only interrupted by a terrified knocking on the church doors. Though he had glared at her, he made his way to the door and opened it, allowing the officer to stumble in, broken and battered.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s attention focus on the new arrival she scurried away to the other end of the church, looking around for a passageway or exit amidst the frosty stares of the few citizens that still glared at her. She ducked in and around the main stage, looking for any cracks that indicated a basement trap door, or some other exit. To her increasing disappointment none were found.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    With a sigh she turned back and froze at a startling realisation, I forgot about the next boulder. Time seemed to slow as her eyes swung upwards, the roof above the stage exploded into a million pieces, the large boulder following soon after in its wake. Sophie slammed herself flat onto the ground as debris rained down in a cascade. Her heart leaping into her mouth the moment the boulder smashed the pulpit right next to her into flattened splinters.


    People scattered and screamed at the sudden collapse, a few less lucky ones crushed by the falling debris. She barely had time to whimper when she felt something strike her head, and all went dark.


    <hr><hr>


    She felt groggy, sore and filled with an infernal aching. Her body could barely move and for once the red sky did not horrify her. In fact, she thought it was rather gloomy this time around. Taking in a deep breath, she found her throat closing around dust and rocks that she had to hastily spit out before she choked to death. Not the tower?


    Her eyes opened to a small slit of light shining down from ahead of her and as she took stock of the situation she discovered she was trapped under the rubble. Crap¡­crap! What happens now? Does the day reset? Am I just¡­I could try to learn more, I could! Regaining some semblance of control she hauled herself forward to the light just to wince at how mangled up her left arm was. Processing the pain, she bit down hard on her lip to stifle any noise and continued crawling to the opening.


    The devastation was absolute. The corpses of the townspeople were scattered around the church in various states of damage. Some suffered painlessly, missing heads or a clear wound in some critical area, others died as she had before, torn apart at the seams by vicious creatures. Blood coated the pews and even the children weren¡¯t spared, many of them having cowered in a corner before being devoured themselves, the sight of their torn bodies almost making Sophie gag. Monsters, these damned monsters.


    Beyond them the priest¡¯s body had been stripped clean, what flesh remained pierced by a few stakes and left suspended like some morbid trophy of war near the doorway. Sophie grimaced as her eyes brushed over the headless corpse slumped against the wall, a bloodied red stain all that remained of the older sister¡¯s head. Damn¡­. Her musings were interrupted by low growls from two figures still present around the church grounds. The slender female knight, perched against Mila¡¯s pile of rubble, and the horned war chief looking knight, who was busy painting bloodied sigils on the church walls, like some marking that they were responsible but why? Everyone''s dead.


    Though she kept her eyes and ears trained on them, their distant voices and low guttural grunts at each other barely allowed her to decipher any meanings besides ¡®hurry up¡¯. Her attention slowly drifted back to the situation she was in, trapped under a mound of rubble with not way to escape. She could alert the knights and hoped they would spare her, or trigger whatever startled the slender knight the first time around, but they were just as likely to kill her before they even moved the rubble away. A fool¡¯s errand. Her other option involved just waiting. In fact this was the only real option she had as this time around, since her detention by the priest meant she was now quite weaponless.


    Her isolation was not to last however, and just as the two made to finally leave Mila was evidently restless enough to accidentally shuffle her position, alerting the two knights to something amiss. Worried, Sophie watched them circle the rubble getting ready to deliver death upon whoever hid within and contemplated her choices, to act or not to act. Gritting her teeth she quickly felt around the rubble to find some loose chunk to push and threw her body into a hefty push.


    Dislodging the piece, she felt a moment of jubilation before the horror of the situation dawned on her. Being quiet meant losing her leads and having to explore the town, a daunting task with a high risk of death. But now she had effectively shrank her chances of survival to zero, the knights likely to kill her on sight. She tumbled out with the cascade or rubble that rode the wave down, each rock grinding over her back as she winced from the pain.


    The falling debris masked the sounds of the knights and just when the sound of rubble sliding down faded, Sophie felt a sharp pain cut into her side. Fuck! She gasped wordlessly when the axe was torn away and her body shuddered from the blow. Her eyes barely had time to focus on the figures standing over her when the glint of the bloodied axe came crashing down at her skull.


    She wiggled just enough to avoid her head being split open, but her chest exploded in agony as the axe cut deep between her breasts. Damn¡­not¡­like this¡­ she groaned. The horned knight made to pull out the axe and come in for another blow when the slender knight raised a gauntlet.


    ¡°If you pull that, she dies.¡± Slender knight¡¯s metallic voice cut through the din.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the problem?¡± The more guttural but still metallic voice barked back aggressively.


    ¡°Look at her.¡± Slender knight tutted.


    ¡°She¡¯s just another villager¡­wait¡­an elf? Here?¡± Horned knight replied, his surprise almost making him yank out the axe on instinct.


    Sophie gurgled out a tiny mouthful of blood and just stared listlessly at the two wondering when they would finish her when both knights drew closer enough to cover her entire field of view with just darkness and metal plates. What¡¯s happening? She blinked a few times when she felt the surprisingly chilling touch of the slender knight¡¯s gauntlets holding onto her head, pulling her upwards and almost pushing the axe further into her.


    ¡°Guuurrh¡­¡± Sophie gasped from the pain, her sudden noise making both recoil.


    ¡°Huh¡­would you look at that. A half breed as well.¡± The horned knight spoke first, the slender knight just letting out a deep breath of acknowledgement. As...well?


    Sophie felt the knight¡¯s hands lift her head up, moving the helmet closer to look at one specific part of her, her eyes. Unnerved, Sophie managed a small whimper under the intense scrutiny only to remain just as silent as the two of them staring at her.


    Only their breaths interrupted the distant sound of war behind the church¡¯s walls. Her own fading ragged breathing, and their more composed if tired breathing of the other two. Finally the horned one finally broke the silence.


    ¡°They really do look like gems.¡± He said almost admiringly and Sophie could barely register his words as directed at her eyes, her own consciousness slowly failing.


    ¡°...but how?¡± The slender knight asked, her metallic voice far more emotive than before.


    ¡°A tainted breed, nothing more nothing less. Don''t see the problem with that. But if you meant the eyes...¡± Horned knight scoffed.


    The slender knight only growled before she gripped Sophie with renewed ferocity.


    ¡°I know¡­so why? Why?!¡± Slender knight roared angrily at Sophie, her anger surprising even her comrade. Sophie just blinked in mild surprise as she felt control from her limbs slowly escaping. But it was this moment that struck Sophie as odd. Not because the knight was angry, not because she was about to die again. But as the knight tilted to glare at her, Sophie witnessed something that shook her to the core.


    Yet before she could process anything, she could feel the clock run out, her chest heaved one last time, the axe still embedded deep within her. The pain had long since been relegated to background feelings even as her body shut down


    ¡°How?!¡± The knight roared once more. With one violent push, Sophie felt the axe being forced through her body. Unable to scream or even move, one more sickening crack later, she felt nothing at all.

 Act 2 Chapter 23 Blood of Blood, Kin of Kin

    ¡°Humanity¡¯s first hopes at unification were dashed when the First Kingdom fell. So absolute was its destruction that even now, a millennia after the act, we still have no real idea on what the Kingdom was called. Say that it had existed as an entity once and then no more. Some say it fell due to The Dark Tides, others say it was the elves shattering the alliance. Based on records excavated out of what few ruins remain from that age, I posit that the First Kingdom was betrayed from within. ¡°


    - Gallius Segosa, Lecture at the Arterian Academy of History ¡°A Different View on Our Ancestors¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie was quiet, she sat silently after she awoke from the spine shattering attack. With a tired sigh she leaned backwards and gazed up to the sky. What more did you want me to see? What is this truth that you want me to know? Hearing no response from the void beyond, she sighed and picked herself off the ground, another doomed journey to the church beginning.


    Her step was different this time, no panic running or determined dashing to the church. A more quiet and mellow jog that kept her just far enough ahead of the monster horde to make it inside before the doors shut. Her presence had drawn quite a bit of attention as always but she ignored it until she managed to slink her way back into her corner. The one place that doesn¡¯t see me getting crushed by rubble.


    She snickered to herself at the image of how surprised the faceless knights seemed when they saw her. She knew they were connected somehow to the truth the entity wanted her to see, but how was the main question.


    The priest began preaching once again, the boulders crashing against the church roof as civilians cowered. It was when the second volley smashed over the pulpit, sending the roof crashing down that she made her move. She dashed towards the rubble, taking advantage of everyone¡¯s panic and confusion to start moving pieces out of the way big enough to shelter herself. Everything happened the way they did before. Or so she thought.


    The first sign of trouble were the footsteps approaching her, though she refused to look up and merely clenched her fists in anticipation for the hatred. The second sign was the audible gasp, feminine in nature and not the muscle head she had expected. The next one were the panicked cries interspersed by light sobbing, but the sobbing sounded much closer than she remembered anyone being. A final sign that something went wrong was when she looked up to find the older sister looking at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re¡­¡± The older sister muttered.


    ¡°An elf.¡± Her brother finished for her, the trio looking mortified.


    Sophie just sighed and cocked an eyebrow, hoping her own nervousness did not peek through.


    ¡°Are you trying to hide? We saw you running¡± The younger brother sneered, though there was a tinge of false bravado behind his voice, "Elves aren''t welcome here."


    ¡°Miro! you can¡¯t just talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡± Sophie hissed at the trio, gesturing to the little spot in the rubble, ¡°Get the little ones in.¡±


    She hid her own frustration, her mind at war with her heart. The desire to uncover the mystery battled against her own compassion. Time was ticking and she knew they only had a few moments before the whole scene would erupt into violence.


    ¡°Umm are you sure? I mean we just thought¡­¡± The older sister muttered as she drew the trembling Mila closer.


    Growling in anger at her own stupidity and their hesitation, Sophie quickly yanked the two smaller siblings and shoved them into the little opening, squishing them together in an uncomfortable pile before any of the trio could react. She could see the surprise on their faces, the anger that slowly replaced the shock from such rough treatment. But before they could protest the final act had begun.


    Abominations and the three knights kicked open the church doors, the priest lighting his sword on fire as civilians screamed and pleaded.


    ¡°Listen you two¡­umm big sis will make sure to-¡± The sister trembled slightly as she spoke to her siblings, her eyes staring wide in horror at the incoming onslaught.


    ¡°Big sis will be dead if she talks, you two stay quiet and stay still. You, come with me, now.¡± Sophie snapped at the siblings before yanking the older one along.


    ¡°Huh¡­but they¡­wait¡­¡± The older sister protested as she got dragged along. Though Sophie felt a semblance of resistance, the girl let herself get pulled, her senses likely too rattled by everything to function properly. A pang of sympathy grew within Sophie, she understood the sister¡¯s feeling, the moment when she simply stood idly by while Riza¡¯s friends got executed one by one, or when she got taken, to be so overwhelmed you just freeze, and here I am dragging her away from her family.


    ¡°Who¡­I mean¡­I¡¯m¡­uh¡­Karelia¡­hahah, I know you¡¯re an elf but um¡­.nice to -umpf!¡± Karelia stammered before yelping as Sophie shoved her against the wall, ¡°What are you¡­hey! What?!¡± She quipped as Sophie hoisted herself up and over the girl¡¯s shoulder to clamber onto the ruined wall just above them.


    ¡°Wait-wait! You can¡¯t just leave me here! I-my siblings¡­they would¡­I¡­I don¡¯t want-¡±


    ¡°Hurry and grab my hand.¡± Sophie hissed as she wrapped her legs around a piece of the wall, hoping the brick chunk would handle their combined weight, ¡°Hurry!¡±


    The girl seemed stunned at the extended hand and stood frozen, staring up whilst Sophie got more and more annoyed. A dying scream from nearby broke her trance and she eventually reached up to grab Sophie¡¯s arm. Praying the bricks didn''t give way, Sophie pulled with all her might until the other girl was able to clamber up.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± She whimpered, ¡°Umm¡­uhhh thank you.¡±


    ¡°Up, we have to keep going up.¡± Sophie murmured, unwilling to look at the other. In her mind, she could only see Karelia and her brother as what they would become. Why am I even helping, they die anyways, she huffed quietly to herself, but this is what Eva would do isn¡¯t it? This is what Aurelia would do.


    Her plans had changed, the only hope she saw was to wait out the slaughter, but ground level was suicide. Even if the second level of the church was falling into tatters, if she could get to where the bell tower was she would have a chance. doubtful that anyone would search the ruined structure. We would, she corrected as she hoisted Karelia up again.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Sophie urged and dragged Karelia along. Despite having clambered up, the girl was still breathing heavily, her mind likely still frozen with fear. Sophie could only hope she understood all her instructions, her eyes trained warily on the gap in the walkway ahead of them.


    ¡°Listen, umm Karelia right? I need you to jump across.¡±


    The girl just looked at her with a face on the verge of hyperventilating but nodded regardless. Wordlessly, she lined up a small sprint and leapt, landing onto the other side with a loud thud that made even Sophie wince. Shit, everyone would have heard that. To her displeasure, a peek over the railings saw the horned knight and slender knight pointing up at Karelia, who had been equally surprised and had now frozen in shock. Run, run! Damnit!


    Reluctantly Sophie sprinted over and leapt as well, smashing onto the otherwise and startling the poor girl. Where¡¯s that damn bravery that always gets you killed?! Picking herself up, she quickly tugged Karelia along and hurried towards the bell tower. Shit, shit, they¡¯ll know we¡¯re here, we need to hide somehow.


    Her worries were soon confirmed when a javelin embedded itself into the marble brick wall, the two girls letting out a startled cry at the sudden attack. By the Goddess, no wonder it felt like my insides exploded when I got hit before. The two ducked and sprinted for the bell tower ruins, Karelia finally seeming to understand Sophie¡¯s plan, much to the latter¡¯s relief.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Stay low!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Incoming!¡±


    In what felt like an agonisingly long few seconds. Sophie watched as another javelin shot towards them. She raced to throw Karelia out of the way but it was too late. Her eyes widened in horror as the projectile speared the girl right through the skull, slamming her body against the marble brick wall, leaving behind a bloody trail. Sophie froze and stared at her companion, the girl weakly clawing at the projectile lodged into her head. Despite the chaos around them, her heart ached at the sight of Mila¡¯s sister writhing in agony, tears running down her eyes even while she tried desperately to cling to life.


    ¡°Help¡­me¡­¡± Karelia uttered softly and Sophie knelt down in front of her, taking care to hold the girl¡¯s arms down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll¡­be okay.¡± Sophie reassured her, though Karelia showed no sign of understanding her words.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t¡­please¡­the kids¡­¡± Karelia rasped whilst her eyes began flickering, ¡°I...just¡­¡± She tried to spit out but one final gasp escaped and Karelia¡¯s writhing form fell still. The occasional muscle twitching in its death throes.


    Damn¡­damn it! Sophie cursed.


    Her mind filling up with despair, she concocted one last ditch attempt to salvage the situation. Muttering a soft prayer for Karelia, Sophie grabbed her body and used all her might to toss it over the edge before leaping over right after. Sure enough the sudden falling corpse alerted the knights and they followed it when it hit the ground just as Sophie grappled her target. Taking advantage of the momentary pause she managed to land on the slender knight and slam her opponent to the ground. Before anyone could react she pried the helmet off the knight to confirm everything she saw before.


    A short gasp escaped Sophie¡¯s lips just as she felt the vicious bite of an axe cleave into her back. Looking down at the elf below she was met with a vicious snarl. But amidst the pause was what felt like a moment of recognition, a moment of confusion as neither quite knew what to do next.


    Thus it was that when the elf finally flung her off to grab her helmet, Sophie just impassively stared at the oncoming axe, the blade aiming to strike into her face. Even when she winced from the pain as it was splitting her open, the thought couldn¡¯t leave her mind. Her eyes¡­almost gem-like, just like mine.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie laid down, barely moving as she touched her own face. Memorising every detail and noting what subtle differences that she could remember. She almost looked like me. I mean I do remember Markus raving about all the cult stuff, does that mean¡­


    The sky above her cleared at long last, the blood red giving way to a vast expanse of stars and darkness. Countless giant planets swirled around a vortex of dust and echoes as the entity emerged from the emptiness once more. Stunned as she was, Sophie found her mind unwillingly wandering back to Karelia¡¯s last moments, the way her face had seemed so desperate in the midst of such agony. A fearful, worried expression still etched onto her face the moment she passed away. Then at how the elf had looked in contrast. Hatred, fire, and disgust tainted the scarred knight, an anger that showed through in her eyes as Sophie traded but a momentary glance at her.


    It was a look that seemed familiar somehow, a look she had seen in the eyes of people when they sometimes looked at her. A feeling of disdainful hatred at the stranger, except that this look was not necessarily directed at Sophie, she could feel it was meant for the people around her, at humanity. She shuddered at the thought but stowed it away as the entity looked down at her at last.


    ¡°Still so feeble.¡± It trilled, her bracelet lighting up in conjunction to the ear shattering noise from above, ¡°But thy mind¡­I sense it has questions, but also a willingness to understand.¡±


    Sophie grunted, slightly annoyed at how quickly the entity had gained an understanding of her. ¡°Then blood of blood, kin of kin wasn¡¯t for Mila¡­does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Of yours, indeed.¡± It answered.


    Sophie drew in a small breath and kept the image close. She knew her appearance had been strange, her memory faulty and even Eva claimed to not know where she was from. Admittedly she had not seen many examples of the elven diaspora given Eva¡¯s protectiveness of her, but the way the knight¡¯s gem-like eyes sparkled against hers, she knew they had some connection between them.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Sophie started, but stopped to clear her mind, ¡°Then is she¡­¡± Her voice lingered, the question unable to quite escape her lips.


    ¡°Of what relation I do not know, only that through your blood, I see through thine kin¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Sophie sighed, disappointed but not entirely surprised. Still, it left the questions of why show her any of this at the forefront, and as the thoughts crossed her mind, she could see the entity adopt what she could only assume was a bemused expression with its giant eye.


    ¡°Perhaps, one wished for thy feeble mind be tempered by the horrors your kin inflict. Perhaps one hoped that through these visions thou might steel themselves from horrors moving on. Or perhaps one merely assumed thy soul and mind would bond with the other.¡±


    Sophie growled in distaste, the idea of everything happening according to the entity irked her though she knew there wasn¡¯t much she could do.


    ¡°So¡­what? I¡¯m just supposed to accept that I¡¯m not alone here? That I¡¯ve got some evil cousin who¡¯s roaming around?¡± Sophie grumbled at the eye, ¡°And the hells all the stolen dawn and guiding thing about? I find heroes and¡­help them grow?¡±


    She scowled but again, no response came her way and she assumed that it cared little for her rant. ¡°Then there¡¯s the whole business with the cultists and the dead! You just let them¡­let them hurt my friends and me. You¡­you took Riza! Snatched her up like nothing!¡±


    Yet something odd caught her eye that slowed her speech. The entity had focused its many eye stalks at her, but all appeared to be squinting in some manner of contemplation. Still, with her blood starting to boil, she continued on her tirade. ¡°And my head! All these nights I squirm in fear because of you! All these visions¡­these nightmares and everything in between. I...I just want to sleep, to dream¡­to see my friends or pretend to be happy. I¡­I¡­I despise all this death, all this suffering and needless pain for what? To torment me? You say it is to train me but do you even know how it-¡±


    Her voice faltered when she watched the planetoid draw closer to her and the town. Its massive size growing exponentially bigger as to her, the central eye seemed like a world of its own. Fiery star filled veins criss crossing the surface, whilst some dark incomprehensible sludge like matter flowed freely in the more prominent veins. Every movement and muscle sent a shudder down Sophie¡¯s spine, her face slowly losing its rage as she grew pale at its approach. I¡­I shouldn¡¯t be yelling, Hilda would think it rude, ummm as would the guests. Eva also likes it when we spend quiet time together, Goddess I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Or perhaps, thou art too hasty. For thine understanding is not fully complete, not yet.¡±


    ¡°What?! What the hells does that even mean? I¡¯ve seen the truth haven¡¯t I? You¡¯ve shown me even what everything was like from the eyes of my kin or whatever the hells that monster is.¡± Sophie decried the notion, so much pain and suffering and somehow I don¡¯t understand? That I couldn¡¯t feel the pain of the people or something?


    ¡°Do not be hasty, young one,¡± It raised a condescending tentacle to admonish her, ¡°I showed you the struggles of your kin, of your blood. How then, could I stimulate all that occurred? All the simulacra beyond their vision?¡±


    ¡°I-huh?¡± Sophie paused, her next retort cutoff by the question as her mind searched for an answer. Truly, if it was all a vision of things that were seen, then it was strange it would show her the people within the church, afterall, the death and destruction wouldn¡¯t have happened until the exact moment the knights cut through the defenders and into the church. Unless¡­¡±There was more than one that I knew.¡± She gasped at the thought, and assuming its blood of blood that would still be present and not those that have perished, that leaves the sole survivor of the massacare¡­Mila?!


    At her thoughts the entity trilled in satisfaction, seemingly happy that she managed to reach one of the truths it had set out for her. ¡°Thin, the blood¡¯s connection might be, but indeed, of a storied dynasty, where one is a child out of time; one, a child of forsaken tragedies; and one, of the generations long gone.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­but that means¡­she¡¯s¡­related? And¡­but how? Mila¡¯s human, I¡¯m sure of that. The knight, she was an elf, so that means¡­what exactly? That we had the same forefathers? And what do you mean¡­out of time, forsaken tragedies and generations gone?¡± Sophie blurted out her questions, her mind set into overdrive at the sudden revelation. ¡°Then what does any of this have to do with the stolen dawn or whatever, and the crystals! Why are any of the crystals even important? What¡¯s with all the stupid cryptic shit ?!¡± Her mind blurred as dozens of concerns rose to the surface, all the unanswered questions that once lay dormant bubbling up to the surface.


    To her shock she felt something slimy pass over her head, the eerily chilling motion sending a strange fearful tingle down her spine.


    ¡°In due time, little one, thou questions will find their answers. For now, one should rest, regain your strength. Surely your experiences have proven harrowing at the least.¡± It trilled what she assumed to be a sly chuckle.


    ¡°What?! Yes I mean maybe but that¡¯s not the point! You can¡¯t just¡­ugh¡­just¡­that¡¯s¡­cheatin..¡± Sophie yelled before a soft slimy presence slithered up her back, her words growing fuzzy as it coiled around her. ¡°You¡­not¡­fair.¡± She grumbled and fell into a deep sleep. Her last words naught but a murmur in the void.


    Soon, there was a quiet, only her little breaths echoing in the emptiness beyond. It watched for a moment before it rose up and in an instant, the town had been emptied, no traces of its previous occupants remaining. Satisfied, it turned to focus back on the little half elf slumbering in its grasp. Certainly, the creature was a little too feeble, her body far weaker than even the average specimen of her race. But recent tests have proven that her spirit at least, remained relatively unbound.


    Despite that, it knew it needed to learn more in order to ensure the little one¡¯s success. For too long it had shied away from the affairs of the other divines, but for its companions'' well-being it was, at the very least, worth learning of ways they too modify their champions to perform more exceptionally. Still, there was a sense of victory that flowed within it, the little one no longer fell into bouts of extended madness at the mere sight of it. Not only that, but it appeared able to maintain sustained conversations, even grow emotional when conversing, truly an improvement over the countless star cycles wasted.


    Rest well, little Sofi, there is much to learn and far more to do.

 Act 2 Chapter 24: A Quest, A Truth, A Sibling

    ¡°From what little archaeological records remain from that period, I conclude that the main avenue of betrayal came because of sharply divided values. In essence, many viewed the peace negotiated with the Myndiri as a traitorous action that sold the soul of humanity right back to the elven overlords. In the same vein, we also have records of Myndiri discontent with the idea that their leaders ¡®negotiated¡¯ with lesser beings that rebelled against them amidst a crisis. ¡°


    - Gallius Segosa, Lecture at the Arterian Academy of History ¡°A Different View on Our Ancestors¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie groaned, the groggy feeling not dissipating despite her best attempts at rolling on the bed. The bed?! She leapt up at once, startled and a little surprised before the previous day¡¯s events came flooding back into her. Looking around she found herself back inside the room where this had all begun, the palace¡­Eva?!


    With a new objective in mind she raced out into the hall, her feet almost gliding over the carpeted floor as she bounded her way towards the portal room. She skidded to a stop at the open doorway and sprinted inside. To her relief and horror, the portal was closed and the sanguine gem was missing. Does this mean she¡¯s back to life?


    Her question was answered as the soft tapping of footsteps rushed towards her and a slightly flustered looking Eva glared at her, a playfully angry look on her face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eva panted, holding up a finger before continuing, ¡°I appreciate¡­the concern¡­ugh! But please¡­slow down next time.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face twisted from worry to shock to what she could only assume was a goofy looking grin plastered on her own face. Real or not, there was some comfort to a friendly face and Sophie relished in the moment, running up and wrapping Eva in a small hug. She¡¯s back! She¡¯s alright! Her mind yipped in glee.


    ¡°Next time¡­guh.¡± Eva mumbled even while she wrapped her own arms around Sophie, ¡°Next time take it easy when you wake up¡­so I...I don¡¯t have to work up a sweat chasing you down little rascal.¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sophie yelped as Eva rapt the top of her head.


    The two separated and Sophie¡¯s expression quickly turned to one of concern as she spied the sad look on Eva¡¯s face. But before she could speak Eva raised a finger to her lip, silencing her before beckoning Sophie to follow. Reluctantly and a little worried, Sophie simply accepted her mistress¡¯s command and trailed close behind.


    A bizarre sense of deja vu hit her as they ended up back at the courtyard, the flowers still blooming and a few small platters of food ready for consumption. It¡¯s the Mist¡¯s Blessing! But how? I didn¡¯t make it! Like a mind reader Eva turned towards Sophie with a small smirk on her face. Sophie spent a moment marveling at her companion before a small tug on her sleeve urged her forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eva whispered and Sophie stared with a growing sense of unease as the two took their seats. ¡°Please do enjoy, I tried my best.¡± Eva gently dipped her head and Sophie followed soon after.


    The two ate their meal in silence, occasionally flashing small smiles and glances at each other. But underneath it all, whatever wonderful tastes and sensations she felt became dulled by the uneasy sensation tingling down her back. Eva too seemed nervous and just when the tension neared a breaking point, Eva drew in a deep breath and sighed. Sophie watched the other girl glance upwards and followed her gaze, her fork stopping mid motion as she moved to take another bite.


    In that very moment she felt truly insignificant once again, her eyes trained on the gargantuan being that hovered above the open air courtyard. Ah, so it was here after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, feel free to keep eating. The master is merely curious.¡± Eva gave a shy smile.


    Sophie¡¯s mood plummeted at those words, her mind grimacing in agony at the thought. The master¡­ it made her come to the stark conclusion that this version of Eva, however real and lifelike she was, is still naught but another of the entity¡¯s creations. It was a realisation she had hoped to avoid but knew deep inside.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Eva whispered, drawing Sophie¡¯s eyes back down to the sadness etched on her friend¡¯s face.


    Her mind grappled at the thought of this simulated being, but ultimately flashed a sad smile nonetheless. Eva is fake Eva, but even fake Eva should be happy. Seeing her response she could see Eva¡¯s face relaxing a little, but before more words could be exchanged, rounded pillar-like appendages descended from the sky. They were quickly followed by the entity¡¯s eyestalks and soon her bracelet began glowing blue once more.


    ¡°You have done well.¡± It trilled towards Eva who acknowledged it with a nod, ¡°And you, little one.¡± It flittered one of the eyestalks right in front of Sophie, ¡°I suspect you still hold many questions?¡±


    Slightly flummoxed, Sophie merely nodded wordlessly, expecting the entity to simply recall all her thoughts from the previous day when it chuckled, sending a chill down her spine.


    ¡°I suppose then it is the time for answers, but only a little. The rest must be learned by thyself.¡±


    That made her eye the entity warily, a cocked eyebrow the only real sign of displeasure. ¡°Have I¡­¡± She began, taking a small peak at Eva for support, ¡°Have I not already suffered enough to know the truth?¡± She finished with a scowl.


    Once again the entity chuckled knowingly, as if it had already predicted this response. ¡°That is not something that is easy to determine. But what thou should know this, long have the secrets of your world, about the Gods, about your struggles and about thyself been taught to you. But no sooner learned such things you became maddened by the knowledge thou ingested.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that even mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that every time it just told you the truth, your mind could not handle it before you drove yourself into madness.¡± Eva chimed in.


    Sophie was stunned for a moment at the sudden interruption into what was usually a mental conversation, but quickly nodded appreciatively nonetheless. Makes sense, I think, that a giant space entity might think of things differently. Still a slight tingle gnawed at the back of her mind, doubts at the edges of her thoughts. Does she truly think and feel? Or is this all merely an act, an illusion like the simulaca? Simularcar? Simulacra? Gah! The simulated people of the township¡­and the monsters. They were all created by the entity and she was too, what if all of what I¡¯ve felt¡­had already been planned? It was a discomforting thought that dampened her spirits, a depressing idea that the happiness she did feel was all manufactured by the entity.


    Pushing away the thought away she grunted and waited for the entity to continue. It didn¡¯t take long for her bracelet to glow blue once again.


    ¡°Answer me this, young one, have you always felt a little different, as if you never quite belonged?¡± It trilled much more softly.


    Unsure of how to react, Sophie nodded.


    Its eyes twisted up to reveal a dark twisted smile, muscles pulsating unnatural as veins bubbled and cooled like some deranged alchemist¡¯s experiment gone wrong. It was a sight that unnerved Sophie, who could only stare back down at her half eaten food in hopes of avoiding its gaze.


    ¡°Perhaps, thou feel unfilled, weak, feeble and laughably pathetic when placed beside your compatriots.¡±


    That hurt her, she kew she was pathetic, stupid and often times more of a liability to her allies. But she had hoped eventually she would not just improve, but surpass all her peers enough that one day she would be like the adventurer princess Aurelia. Yet, it was a sobering thought, nothing more than a dream, but one that found itself increasingly at odds with how she truly was. Regardless, that was a concern for the future, and in the present, she shook off the thought before giving the entity a furtive nod.


    ¡°Thoust remember mine comment about a child out of time?¡±


    Sophie furrowed her brows, running through the various comments from what she thought was yesterday. She nodded.


    ¡°Thine friend,¡± It trilled, pointing a spindly tendril at dream Eva, ¡°Not of your world, yes?¡±


    Sophie nodded, her eyes widening at the thought, is it¡­is it saying I¡¯m an outlander too!?


    ¡°Their strength, wisdom, and power. All hail from the process which brings them here, their natural forms, buoyed by the touch of your Goddess. In this instant, the soul is tampered with, imbued with strength and potential beyond normal means. Placed back into a vessel that has surrendered most of itself to sustain the Godtouched or birthed anew entirely with the blessings of the Goddess.¡±


    Sophie listened with rapt attention, whatever reservations she had mattered little to learning the truth of her world and her comrades. Though this was information she knew that most already suspected, hearing the confirmation still brought an excited jitter to life within her.


    ¡°Yet, for you. Your physical self is continuously decaying, your very form an anathema to the world itself.¡±


    Sophie tried processing the information but found herself unable to comprehend what any of it meant. Her blank expression drew a sympathetic smile from Eva who only shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the master will explain.¡± At that, Sophie frowned, but listened on.


    ¡°You, little one, were meant to have perished hundreds of star cycles ago.¡±


    Wait, what? Sophie finally looked up towards the writhing mass.


    ¡°Death would have claimed your soul, were it not for a little accident.¡±


    Sophie was not just confused, her mind struggled to make sense of the words and she turned to look at Eva who wore a downcast expression on her face. ¡°Eva? What is it saying?¡± Sophie asked, ¡°I¡­don¡¯t understand.¡± Certainly I don¡¯t feel like some undead creature, I move, eat, sleep and talk like a living being. I think. I mean, it¡¯s saying I¡¯m alive but should be dead right? That¡¯s what it means, right?


    Her mind burrowed deep within, searching through every facet of her conscious memories when Eva reached across the table and laid a calming hand on hers. The sudden touch startled her and she almost yelped before refocusing on her companion ahead of her.


    ¡°Sophie, relax.¡± Eva soothingly began, ¡°It¡¯ll make sense, promise.¡± Dream Eva flashed her a smile.


    ¡°But..I feel alive. I mean, I am alive¡­right?¡± Sophie muttered.


    ¡°Child, little one, it was not my intention to distress you.¡± The entity trilled worriedly, ¡°You were meant to have perished, but you are indeed still very much alive. Yet, your body, your strength feels weak often, does it not?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°It is because you were sent here, to my care, through a chance of fate. An accident in which you breached this sanctum of the void.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­the void?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the void.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I think Sophie¡¯s confused by what you meant, less so than what it is.¡± Eva quipped.


    ¡°Ah, of course little ones. This place, this realm, all that you see and all that you will see. It is my domain, my prison. An everlasting, unchanging place. Unsuitable and uninhabitable for mortals such as yourself. A great deal had to be created to sustain your existence. In turn, during the process, it changed you as well.¡±


    Sophie stared blankly, still unable to understand. Eva finally coughed to draw her attention.


    ¡°What it means is that this palace, the town, you, me, all of it is located in a place far away from your world. In fact, much of this place is a prison...a-a plane of existence so to speak, that is static and unchanging, hence why it said you were a millennia out of time. Because¡­well Sophie, you umm¡­how do I put this, well you¡¯re not from the ¡®current¡¯ time period. You¡¯re from almost a thousand years ago? That is if I interpreted hundreds of star cycles correctly.¡± Eva said with a nervous smile.


    Sophie just stared at her blankly, the words flowing over her head. Thousands of years ago? Huh? We are not in Cyndralia that¡¯s for sure. The void? Unchanging prisons? I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t get any of it! Her mind strained itself to derive some form of cohesion from the strange words, her effort driving her to hyperventilate and falling into a self induced panic. I am Sophie, a half elf, that is true. Half elves live shorter than elves, also true. But then how would I be a thousand years old? Why am I still so small? Also what did it mean an accident brought me here? What does this do with anything-


    Her entire being came to an abrupt stop as a bone chilling tendril coiled itself around her once more, her eyes glazing over before flickering with a small inkling of consciousness as she refocused onto the concerned face of Eva, no, dream Eva. Her bracelet glowed an ethereal pale blue before a calming coolness wrapped itself around her. What¡¯s happening?


    ¡°Mayhaps I was hasty, your mind remains anchored with hesitation. Perhaps, another method is required.¡± It trembled as it spoke.


    ¡°A medium that she recognizes perhaps?¡± Eva chimed in.


    ¡°A peculiar suggestion, but worth pursuing. Ah! A story perhaps! She seemed to like those.¡± It trilled happily at the idea.


    Before she or Eva could protest, Sophie felt her mind grow fuzzy, her vision blurring before she found herself staring at an image of a world, from very, very, very high above.


    <hr><hr>


    She found herself on a journey, looking back down at an empty nothingness until a brilliant speck of light illuminated the darkness. From within, a small child flung itself into the nothingness, floating as it suffocated to death. But before its final gasps of air, she could see the strange symbols being etched onto her skin, moments before they all bloomed with light before fading into her body. At once the child seemed to regain their breathing again, yet the exhaustion took its toll instantly, like a switch had been turned, the moment it adapted, it had already begun slumbering. Even as whatever flung it into the darkness having closed behind her.


    So it was, a spark of hope flickered in the nothingness.


    She then felt the moment the memories of the child being torn from its head. Her own mind grimacing in pain at the memories being forced upon. Glimpses of faces she did not know, places she never saw, and people she never met flashed before her eyes before vanishing. It was however, also in that moment of pain that the process of creation began. A grandiose project that drew upon the energies of nearby stars, all in an effort to recreate the strange sights stolen from the child¡¯s mind, her mind.


    In it she saw flashes of wondrous constructions, large temples and castles all dedicated to some unknown figure. Statues, markets, peoples of all creeds and kinds shimmered slightly, Then the vision dissipated, lost in the infinite recesses of the void. But upon the completion of its creation, a dark feeling gnawed at the edge of her concentration, something felt missing and there was an emptiness within her heart.


    In her contemplation she found that a part was missing, when the child was flung through, something was taken as well.


    As thou art found, so was the dawn stolen from me.


    From there, lifetimes zoomed past. Stars would be born, others flickered and died, even more were consumed to satiate the unending hunger, some even to fuel the creation of more parts of the realm. Yet amongst it all the one thing that remained constant was the child, herself, never growing older or smarter, only weaker and weaker as time wore on. So weak she had gotten that eventually she had special inscriptions burned deep into her body, magicks of the void that defied understanding to sustain her and keep her functioning. Time was ticking its biological toll even if nothing was allowed to change, her very body wasting away only to be held together loosely by her benefactor.


    So it was that this was her existence, until suddenly a mote of light exploded violently. A gateway materialized itself out of nowhere and dark tendrils stalked through, wispy veins emerging like a blight that found its target almost immediately, her. From beyond she saw a dark shadow responsible for dragging her was much like the entity itself with eyestalks and tentacles. Yet she knew it was not it, for the entity was trapped in the void.


    Sensing the disruption and in a desperate attempt to protect its ward, a body length inscription was hastily etched onto her. The magicks immediately flared to life and snapped the other¡¯s tendrils, an act that produced an ear piercing screech from beyond the veil as a tremendous about of magic exploded from within. But the deed had been done, and as the child was flung back through the portal, no longer in the void.


    Thus what was gained was lost, what was lost was found, and so the journey of the champion begins. A journey of reclamation, discovery and growth. The journey of my ward, my chosen champion, you. An end to an era, a beginning of another.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie staggered back out of the vision, her heart racing at the eeriness of every sensation that assailed her. She assessed that she was sitting at the table, the fake Eva was there, the entity above. But something had changed, some part of her changed. Enough so that she now felt very lonely.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°So I did have a family huh? Those faces...¡± She looked up to find fake Eva reaching over and let herself be enveloped by her hug. ¡°Ugh¡­my head hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°I sense clarity. Perhaps, thou now understand the kernel of truth that was revealed.¡± One of the stalks emitted the sounds.


    Creeped out by how the leathery, flappy looking eye stalk could enunciate words clearly, Sophie opted for a short reply whilst embracing the comfort. ¡°Little bit.¡± She murmured.


    ¡°Then you understand? Of the false God? The Usurper?¡± The stalk wriggled as it spoke, sending another set of shivers down her spine.


    ¡°I-I mean ugh,¡± Sophie groaned, her attempt to sort through the new memories aching her skull. ¡°Do you mean right there at the end? When some tentacle came to grab me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Sophie shuddered at the thought, ¡°So that¡­whatever that was, something else wanted me?¡±


    ¡°Not just anything, but a fragment of power that your kind stole in the brief moment you were flung into this realm.¡±


    ¡°Stole?¡± The words piqued Sophie¡¯s interest, not only had she been tossed into some bizarre star scape when she was just a child, she could potentially have been part of some greater conspiracy. For a moment she felt a little like Aurelia, mired by intrigue and destined for adventure.


    ¡°Precisely, it was unnoticeable at first. Too insignificant the losses, one assumed it was merely a part of whatever primitive process used to deliver you. Yet, over time, the faint hum of power flowed elsewhere, somewhere else but this prison. That was unacceptable, a challenger, a false God was siphoning the void and the imposter needs to be stopped.¡± It downright snarled, the sudden anger making both the girls wince, fear building up in their hearts.


    ¡°So that thing that wanted me¡­you¡¯re saying its some false God that wanted me¡­because it came from here?¡±


    ¡°Stolen from here.¡±


    ¡°So it took energy from here¡­to do what exactly?¡± Sophie asked, but this time the entity only trilled in what she assumed to be an imitation of a chuckle.


    ¡°To become a foul mockery of the void,¡± It trilled hatefully, ¡°A being that needs to be extinguished like a dying star, and thou art a perfect vessel to exterminate the imposter. For your scent, would be a familiar one.¡±


    Sophie nodded along passively until she realized what was actually said, ¡°Hold on, you want me to-to fight and kill a God?!¡± She asked incredulously.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­I get it, but I really don¡¯t. How? How would I even do such a thing?!¡±


    ¡°Training.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! That¡¯s not even¡­I mean sure, but that¡¯s not what I mean! And why?! Why would I even do that?¡±


    ¡°For it desires to emulate the void! A misguided notion, the contemptible worm. But more importantly, it has stolen something far more precious to you than it has from here.¡±


    ¡°Something more¡­precious?¡±


    ¡°You have met before, the imposter that grows, the false God. It stole from you, one which you cared for. Traded for naught but a lie.¡±


    ¡°One which I cared for?¡± She mumbled, trying to uncover some hidden meaning when she gasped, the images of the barrows flashing back into her mind, ¡°The barrows? Riza! Are you saying that¡¯s where-¡±


    ¡°The dead mounds yes, where it stole from you into parts hidden even to me. ¡°


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t that you? I mean it looked like well err you.¡±


    The eyestalk shook angrily, ¡°Fool, an imposter it is, and an imposter it will be. How that imposter could manipulate your feeble mind so easily is unfathomable. To confuse it for one such as I, preposterous.¡±


    Sophie winced at the voice that boomed from the eyestalk, ¡°But didn¡¯t you grant me strength? To uhhh break the bonds of fate or something? To resist being taken? Besides, wouldn''t it just have taken me if it really wanted me to begin with?¡±


    ¡°Fool child, should I have given you a boon I would have granted it the way I restored your heart. Only through the presence of the blue crystals can I truly breach through the material planes to you. What you saw was nothing more than lies and deceit. Mayhaps it merely ordered its minions to release you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but my point still stands, doesn¡¯t that mean it could¡¯ve just taken me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, or some darker scheme is in play. Regardless, you must stop it. If not out of disgust or contempt then to save your compatriot.¡±


    ¡°Saint damned hells,¡± Sophie grunted, her mind spinning from the revelation. I mean I did think it was a little weird but an imposter God? What the hells is even going on? But if it lie and take Riza, oh Goddess protect her please. ¡°Fine. Not for you, but for Riza.¡± She declared.


    The eyestalk bobbed approvingly and Sophie found herself sighing in relief. Goddess help me, this is all too much, Stellesia guide me and grant me luck, and High Goddess Phaenera for your wisdom to help comprehend all this.


    ¡°Good¡­good¡­in the coming days I will guide you, but remember, only through the blue minerals can I truly grant you my support. For now, thou should rest and regain your strength.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­yeah that¡­that works. But there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Sophie could feel Eva¡¯s grip tighten and knew the girl understood where she was going despite the eyestalk looking curious at what could be coming next.


    ¡°I know I have¡­had a family. That they¡¯re gone¡­¡± She said whilst nuzzling herself into the embrace, ¡°And that you¡¯ve created many things¡­including¡­this.¡± Her voice trailed off at the accusation. Sophie knew it hit hard when she felt Eva¡¯s grip loosen slightly, but she refused to look up, refusing to acknowledge the hurt expression she knew flashed across Eva''s face. Because if I saw her sad, I¡¯d back down.


    ¡°Are you perhaps dissatisfied? Has something failed? She is based on the companion she shared the most time and positive interactions with. Her actions are based on your ideal thoughts and patterns, was that perhaps too presumptuous?¡° The stalk queried.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s voice froze in her throat, she knew what she said next would hurt this version of Eva, and as before, fake or not, she couldn¡¯t stand to see Eva hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Came the soft whisper from above her, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The hint of resignation in her voice cracked Sophie¡¯s resolve, her own body tensing. She felt the choked sorrow being held back as Eva stiffened slightly, the tiny change in demeanor sending a cascade of regret coursing through her.


    ¡°No¡­I just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Came the whisper, but this time Sophie could hear the sad smile, the weary acceptance and she couldn¡¯t bear the thought that the entity would simply just replace her.


    ¡°Yes? Does thou desire a replacement?¡±


    ¡°What?! No! No one¡¯s being replaced. It¡¯s noth-it¡¯s...just¡­I-I can¡¯t see you as Eva I just can¡¯t.¡± She stammered, ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t accept this, I can¡¯t accept that you¡­you could be the Eva I always wanted.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°No¡­no! What I meant to say is¡­well¡­umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m here for you. Whatever it is, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m ready.¡± Came the soft whisper, a small caress of her hair following soon after.


    ¡°Can you dye your hair black?¡± Sophie finally blurted out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your request is incomprehensible, little one. Are your mental faculties afflicted by the recent vision?¡±


    Seeing their confused expressions, Eva¡¯s looking back down at her like she was petting a goblin, the entity¡¯s eyestalk staring quizzically over. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but giggle from the nervousness, especially at how absurd it was for her to have surprised a cosmic entity.


    ¡°I¡­heheh¡­ahem. What I mean to say is I can¡¯t see you as Eva, I¡¯m sorry. Eva, Eveline, Kaori, whatever form she takes, there is only one of her.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­I understand,¡± dream Eva replied, ¡°but my hair?¡±


    Sophie managed a light chuckle before she continued, ¡°So since there should only be one Eva, and umm¡­well I just learned that maybe any chance of ever learning about my family went up in flames.¡± Sophie looked sheepishly back up at dream Eva with a worried smile, ¡°I was thinking how nice it would be to have a sibling.¡±


    There was a strange silence, as human, half elf, and gargantuan monstrosity simply contemplated their current situation. But slowly but surely, their frozen selves settled into an acceptance of the new norm. Much to Sophie¡¯s relief, dream Eva giggled nervously before breaking into a wide smile that carried from ear to ear.


    ¡°I think that sounds wonderful.¡± Eva beamed.


    Sophie felt a day¡¯s worth of tension deflate and sank into Eva¡¯s arms, a tired sigh escaping from her mouth. Cosmic monsters, the void, Riza, family, Eva, hah! Goddess help me, I doubt even Annalise would believe all this.

 Act 2 Chapter 25: Moonlit Council and the Drums of War

    ¡°If there is any one thing we can pinpoint as the crucial foundation of Myndiri society, it is their mastery of magic. The scattered Myndiri ruins alone, should be counted as a testament to the power of their magic. In fact, many can be seen standing, not exactly intact, but certainly explorable despite suffering what we would call, ¡®catastrophic damage¡¯.¡±


    - Gallius Segosa, Lecture at the Arterian Academy of History ¡°A Different View on Our Ancestors¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie sighed languidly from the lounge chair, her eyes glazing over her cup of chamomile tea. Across from her, Elaria flashed her a tired smile and yawed, prompting Sophie to yawn as well. Sat in the courtyard under the ethereal but beautiful pale rays of moonlight, Sophie felt her heart skip a beat at how they illuminated Elaria¡¯s now jet black hair shining under the moonlight. Huh, so Eva could look good with dyed hair.


    After the hectic morning of information assaulting her mind, the entity seemed satisfied enough that it eventually left the two girls alone. Awkward, confused and still a little wary, they tidied up everything and began sorting out Sophie¡¯s belongings for her return back to Cyndralia. During which, perhaps nervous, Sophie asked if dream Eva had wanted to hear some stories whilst they decided upon her name, a suggestion that was eagerly accepted.


    So it was that as they cleaned, Sophie regaled her adventure so far. Her time with Eva, her misadventures in the Mistveil, of Annalise and Runebound, the tragedy of Eichafen and the bloody battle of the barrows. Each time she spoke she found joy at the sight of Eva¡¯s rapt attention, and thus they chatted well into the evening as Sophie finally finished recalling her experiences in the horrid loop the entity had trapped her in. She got worried at the moment of silence that began to stretch between them, fearing that perhaps she had said something offensive or had hurt Eva somehow when her companion finally spoke.


    ¡°Call me Elaria.¡± Dream Eva now Elaria had declared.


    ¡°I think its wonderful.¡± Sophie had smiled, and it truly was to her, ¡°But why that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­the me now, I have been Eva for so long it¡¯d be weird not to have my name start with an E. As for the rest? Well, I suppose I took inspiration from you, Sophie. I have a strong desire to protect you and that doesn¡¯t seem likely to change anytime soon. So I felt perhaps I¡¯d honor the sacrifice of people like Sara and Karelia. One was a healer who protected the innocent, the other a loving sibling who gave her all to her youngers.¡±


    Sophie remembered recoiling at the sudden explanation, finding it poetic and wholesome, but somewhat unexpected. She would say that in that moment she felt proud, proud to have someone like Elaria be her sibling. Thinking of the memory she chuckled slightly and drew in a deep breath.


    ¡°Something funny?¡± Ela arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, just thinking about everything that happened here. I still can¡¯t quite believe¡­well any of it.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°I do know one thing though.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a great sister.¡±


    Ela did not speak but just cocked her head sideways, a playful smirk growing on her face.


    ¡°Ela?¡± Sophie prodded, a little concerned.


    ¡°Nothing, just wondering why my little sister is being such a cute gremlin.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Well I mean, in the little time I¡¯ve known you I think I would¡¯ve gone¡­hey wait a second, I¡¯m not a gremlin! Also definitely the older one! By years or by experience.¡± Sophie huffed.


    ¡°Tch, sure, but who¡¯s the more mature one? Might I also add, that I¡¯m based on how you saw Eva as a smart, capable, older and more nurturing type than someone to be babied?¡± Ela grinned, ¡°Unlike a certain little gremlin in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gremlin!¡±


    Wordlessly, Elaria opened herself up for a hug and gestured for Sophie. Pouting the best she could, Sophie was tempted by the comforting gesture and surrendered to the hug. ¡°I¡¯m not a gremlin.¡± She grumbled softly.


    ¡°But you do like to be spoiled every once in a while too, so let me have that at least. Especially considering how long we might have to spend apart.¡±


    That caught Sophie¡¯s attention and she pushed back slightly to look Elaria in the eye. ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you coming with?¡± Sophie asked, a hint of worry in her voice.


    Elaria shook her head sadly and patted Sophie¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sophie, but for now it¡¯s just going to be you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why?!¡± Sophie protested.


    ¡°Shh, calm down Sophie. It¡¯s just because the Goddess and the others haven¡¯t clocked onto the Master sending you back and forth between realms. The energy involved to travel that far should be used sparingly anyways.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, Sophie, didn¡¯t Eva teach you about stars and planets?¡± Ela pointed upward above the courtyard, at the majestic purple cloud in the distance, the twinkling stars, the moon that Sophie hoped wasn¡¯t an eye in disguise.


    ¡°I mean, kinda. Don¡¯t give me that look! I know what they are at least. Like Cyndralia is a world, which is a planet we err I? We? Live on. The sun of Cyndralia is a star. It¡¯s what everything else orbits around. Umm that there are also millions of stars in the night star hence all the twinkling. Some planets we probably can¡¯t live on, like the moon, which is a planet with no air or atmosphere.¡± Sophie recounted the facts, quietly hoping Ela wouldn¡¯t scold her for being dumb.


    To her pleasant surprise, Ela gave her another small pat on the head, ¡°Smart.¡± Her now older sister acknowledged, ¡°So can you get to the moon?¡±


    That was a strange question, and Sophie pondered for a moment before she shook her head, ¡°Not really, we can¡¯t breathe in space and if we used magic we¡¯d need a lot of it¡­ah!¡±


    ¡°Ding ding! If that takes a lot of magic and energy, imagine having to go hundreds, thousands, even millions of years away.¡±


    ¡°Millions?!¡± Sophie exclaimed in shock, ¡°To travel a million years would be¡­I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    ¡°Yup! And that¡¯s why only one gets to go through during a transfer. Because your - our home is that far away from here. But don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll come through soon enough.¡± Ela gave her a sly grin, ¡°Besides, I have to tidy up any messes you made here anyways.¡±


    Sophie sulked but accepted her answer, a little flicker of excitement leaving as she was intrigued to see what everyone would think about her having a sister. She moved to say more when Ela gently pried her off herself and looked towards the doorway. The action plummeting Sophie¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Is it already time?¡± She murmured, her heart drooping at the thought of throwing away the hard earned stability after the series of suffering.


    Sophie glanced upwards to find Ela giving her nose a gentle boop. ¡°Yeah, the moon¡¯s overhead so it¡¯s now or never.¡±


    Sophie scrunched up her face at the sudden assault but did not resist when Ela booped her again and tugged her along.


    It was a quiet and contemplative walk from the courtyard to the portal room, but this time instead of disappearing, Ela pulled out a small sapphire and waggled it in front of Sophie.


    ¡°Looks like your eyes, doesn''t it?¡± Ela quipped before slotting it into the gem socket.


    At once a brilliant flash enveloped the room before their eyes refocused on the shimmering portal within the dias. Blurred backgrounds and sights greeted them and Sophie felt a pang of dread take hold as she wondered where it would spit her out at. Before she could express her doubts, Ela placed a small necklace with a tiny blue crystal hanging from it around Sophie¡¯s neck. Curious, she let Ela finish clicking the necklace together before cocking her head at the girl.


    ¡°Think of it as a helpful memento.¡± Ela smirked, remaining silent and staring at Sophie for a minute before rolling her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    With the unhelpful answer, Sophie gave her sister one last pout before turning to the doorway, but found her feet glued to the floor, unwilling to head forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ela asked.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to leave, it''s comfy here now, with you.¡± Sophie replied.


    Ela giggled before holding onto Sophie¡¯s shoulders and leaning in like some noble¡¯s instructor, ¡°But I want to see the world too, you¡¯re not gonna deny me that are you?¡± Ela whispered sweetly, and the guilt at denying her sister¡¯s dream crushed her frail resistance.


    Unfair! Foul play! Sophie¡¯s mind screamed and she finally sighed, leaning into Ela¡¯s arms. ¡°Guess not.¡± She grumbled sarcastically.


    ¡°Alright then you little brat, better get things done quick so I can see you soon yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a brat-¡± Sophie began but her eyes widened in horror as she found herself flying into the portal. She pushed me? She pushed me! Rude! In another brief flash, she was gone.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    In the silence that followed Elaria plucked the gem from its socket, the portal immediately fading away. A small eyestalk slinked its way through the palace halls and propped itself up quizzically, Elaria meeting its gaze with a raised eyebrow of her own.


    ¡°You did not inform her then?¡± The master queried, the slimy stalk bobbing up and down as it examined the dias.


    ¡°No, you did give me the discretion to choose, did you not?¡± Elaria tutted.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll find out on her own, and she¡¯ll be better for it. When she needs me, then I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    The eye narrowed at her for a moment before it began slithering away.


    ¡°Very well then, little one, I shall leave you to your own devices.¡±


    Taking one last look back at where the portal was, Ela wondered if she made the right call. Too late for regrets now, she grunted and closed the door behind her, hoping that Sophie would make it out alright.


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise grimaced at the intrusive feeling that suddenly washed over her. The air nearby heavy from the marsh fog that hung over the bog. Each step a sodden mushy squelch that only served to lower her mood even further even from atop her horse. Their guides, captors and protectors on the other hand, plodded through the area with relative ease, making it seem as if they simply defied the muddy ground and its disgustingly icky properties.


    Mila and herself had been saved by the druidic circle of the moonlit grove and accompanying elven rangers that numbered no more than two handfuls. Their disastrous crossing attempt had thankfully been noticed whence Lirebus, the druid that saved them, forced the others to allow him to cross over and rescue the two.


    Since then, she calculated that they had spent about a week heading northwards towards the Frostwind Ranges. It accomplished both goals of assessing the situation of Melisgrad before they entered, and to join along with the order in an attempt to rendezvous with some scattered tribes that the seers had ordered them to meet. It wasn¡¯t an ideal compromise to depart so heavily from their schedule of already being in Melisgrad by now, but, as they were informed by a slightly more elderly looking elf, they had been lucky.


    Evidently, during the time they had been harassed by orcish raiders and entering the cursed remains of the damned river town, the two factions vying for the Meltonian throne had finally clashed in the battle of the Melisian Plains. As such, when King Edward had left to deal with the usurper prince, the city was placed in strict lockdown preventing travel in and out. Hence why they reluctantly agreed to travel with the druids until either King Edward returned or Prince Alvin arrived to seize the throne.


    In the downtime, Mila mostly spent it scowling whilst practicing her techniques, earning herself more than a few glances from surprised druids or judgemental elves. Annalise meanwhile took note of the more important figures in camp; there was obviously Lirebus, a powerful druid though slightly incomprehensible; First Warden Ardelion, the ranger leader and main liaison between the druid and elves; and finally Treesinger Vulen, the more eldery elf who treated the duo with far less contempt than the rest of the rangers.


    It hadn¡¯t exactly been miserable, but in her eyes, though they let the duo wander, they weren¡¯t exactly free to leave. Prisoners, that¡¯s what we are, prisoners. Still, she was at least thankful for the rescue though more than once she had turned a concerned gaze towards Mila since then, I wonder what haunts her so badly?


    ¡°Cheer up! A little longer and we¡¯ll be out.¡± Treesinger Vulen quipped cheerfully at Annalise.


    ¡°I will be when we get out of this shithole.¡± She grumbled back, making the old elf chuckle slightly.


    ¡°Tsk, you younglings never know when to appreciate the moment.¡± He tutted jokingly.


    To his credit, there was a certain sense of majesty at the sight around them. Though the marsh fog hung lower, there were still enough openings that they would often glimpse the capital off to the west. Its large city walls and bigger clan holds dotted the area, all just barely out of reach. In the north up ahead and stretching all the way past the north eastern horizon were the Frostwind ranges, huge mountains rising out of the ground, perpetually covered in snow halfway up and surrounded by a dense layer of alpine and subalpine tundra forests, home of the various tribal holdings that made up Northern Melton¡¯s chaotic political landscape. Seeing it up close she finally understood why the nation remained so unwilling to fully subjugate the tribes and instead grant them autonomy, fighting through and up that area would be a living hell.


    ¡°I¡¯d just rather not lose my crutch in this bog.¡±


    The elf chuckled and Annalise looked back at him. There was something strange about this one, something she couldn¡¯t quite place down, he was friendlier than most that¡¯s for sure, but didn¡¯t seem like a city elf. Peculiar.


    She snuck in a small glance backwards at Mila on her horse, the girl still scowling but raising an eyebrow at the attention. Anna shrugged and the inquisitor huffed, something¡¯s still on her mind.


    Wordlessly the two traveled for another few hours with the group till they finally reached the bottom of the Frostwind, most of the humans more exhausted than their elvish counterparts. All the while Lirebus and the First Warden pointed and gestured up at the mountains. Their more serious expressions raised a hint of concern in Annalise¡¯s mind. No one plans this intensely for just a visit. Still, the general unfriendliness of the elven rangers meant they were unlikely to pry much information out of them and the treesinger seemed strangely absent as well.


    Nightfall had brought about both the most majestic but also the most terrifying sight that Annalise witnessed in Melton so far. High above them the white tipped outskirts of the Frostwind towered, beyond them the stars and moon inching slowly across the sky. But if she looked back towards the bog, the heavy fog still hung over the land like some sickly blanket, and every once in a while she could see pale ethereal lights hovering from within, some strange looking shadows illuminated onto the fog.


    Her breath too had grown frosty, the chill from beyond the northern ranges trickling down the mountainside onto this forgotten corner of Melton, naught but half a day¡¯s journey from the capital. It felt eerie to be able to see the outline of the city past the fog, even worse when the strange wisps of light flickered in and around it. Mighty lord of the earth Tessadus, let this land heal and may I never step foot here again, she prayed quietly.


    A series of quick bird-like whistles quickly shattered her concentration and her ears perked up, hand reaching for the crutch next to her. The sentries saw something. Worriedly, she hobbled over to the tent she shared with Mila and roused the groggy girl. Initially welcomed by a very unfriendly scowl, Mila¡¯s expression shifted to one of seriousness when she glimpsed Annalise¡¯s expression, quickly grabbing her sword as well.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mila hissed.


    ¡°No clue, just heard the sentries.¡± Annalise mumbled out a reply.


    ¡°Hah? You woke me up for nothing?¡± Mila scowled even harder than she usually did.


    ¡°Yes and no. They used bird whistles, so either they saw something, or they¡¯re signaling something.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So? I mean, shouldn¡¯t we find out about what¡¯s going on?¡± Annalise replied, a little startled by Mila¡¯s nonchalant reply.


    ¡°Err¡­no?¡±


    ¡°Huh? But shouldn¡¯t we know about our¡­escorts? I mean aren¡¯t you in the inquisition and what about that talk about druidic magic earlier?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, ranger, please. If they¡¯re doing something they don¡¯t want us to know, we don¡¯t find out. The druids? There¡¯s more than a dozen of them here not counting the ten odd rangers, elven forest rangers might I add. The saint damn-err I mean the hells am I going to do? Much less you.¡± Mila scowled.


    Annalise froze mid step and pondered her words, knowing they were right but feeling a little miffed at being so easily rationalised away.


    ¡°Patience is a virtue for ones so young you know? Your comrade is right.¡± A raspy voice chuckled in the background.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°The hells?¡±


    The sudden interruption of the treesinger startled both of them and Mila unconsciously gripped onto Annalise¡¯s left arm, the shifting weight almost sending her tumbling.


    ¡°Morea¡¯s teat, you can¡¯t just jump out like that. I would¡¯ve shot you if I was quicker on the draw¡± Annalise complained whilst Mila just scowled.


    ¡°Heheh, old habits.¡± Vulen nodded apologetically, ¡°But one should be more attentive to one¡¯s health no? Especially at your age.¡± He tutted, ¡°Regardless there is no need for alarm, that whistle was one of caution, not danger.¡±


    ¡°Caution?¡± Annalise raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Mmhmm, caution. We did inform you we were meeting the mountain tribes, yes?¡±


    Two nods.


    ¡°Then you should know that although they are nominally allied with the kingdom, their autonomy has always been something of a contentious issue here.¡± Vulen spoke, almost like some court instructor, ¡°Most of the tribes barely even acknowledge the rule of the crown. If not for the orcish threats and whatever else lies to the north of the mountains, they would spend just as much time raiding and pillaging the settlements down here.¡±


    Annalise and Mila shared a concerned glance between themselves. To Anna¡¯s surprise, the look Mila gave indicated that this was somewhat new information to her too, guess they don¡¯t teach apprentice inquisitors everything.


    ¡°Heheh, I see your looks, tis not the kingdom¡¯s fault. Even here, the landscape forward and behind us is arduous if not criminally harsh without the right preparations. Thankfully the intervention of the druidic orders stymied most thoughts of conflict through a tenuous balance between both sides. Though after the past few decades more tribes grow wary of their young falling prey to the allure of civilization.¡± At that Vulen gave a thoughtful chuckle, as if he was laughing at himself before he continued, ¡°Ah here I go on a tangent again, my apologies. What it means is that the sentries likely spotted some tribals or clansmen; though they recognise the legitimacy of the druids, it still helps to be careful.¡±


    The duo nodded along, somewhat satisfied with the answer though Annalise still sensed some questions bubbling up inside MIla. Their night however, was only just getting started as an elven ranger, tall, lithe and unusually steady on his feet, rushed over to the elder, bowing before delivering his message.


    ¡°Haill garunt tulic, Arakantor.¡± The ranger spoke curtly before casting a wary gaze at the duo.


    Vulen bowed deeply and waved for the two to follow, earning them a cautionary look from the ranger.


    ¡°Arakantor¡­¡± The ranger whispered from under his hood, as if the other two weren¡¯t even there.


    Vulen simply grinned and waved him away, giving another deep bow as the ranger reluctantly headed back away. He then turned to the two, anticipating their questions and before Annalise could even speak, he just nodded knowingly.


    ¡°It seems the chieftain¡¯s or their representatives have finally arrived, so come. Why not join the proceedings?¡±


    Mila shrugged and Annalise spoke up for the two, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t our presence be¡­intrusive? I mean, we¡¯re clearly not exactly druids or elves.¡±


    That earned her a small snort from the apprentice whilst Vulen tactfully nodded, if slightly amused.


    ¡°Then count this as a learning experience. Besides, if you are curious, it¡¯d be better being there than skulking around and potentially starting problems.¡± He winked at his own statement, like he had just delivered an important fact.


    Receiving a shrug of agreement from Mila, Annalise nodded on the duo¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Wonderful! Come, come. Perhaps you young ones will get a better understanding of this land or even learn more about peace and coexistence itself.¡± He beamed before casually walking over to the main camp.


    ¡°Why do I feel like this is a bad idea?¡± Mila growled once he was out of earshot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I know, all I can feel is that we¡¯re about to stumble into another mess and a half.¡± Annalise grunted.


    The two traded a tired sigh before they moved to follow the treesinger. Yet, Annalise agreed with Mila¡¯s assessment and she couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that even more problems were about to be heaped onto their shoulders. Why do I feel like we¡¯re about to get dragged into a war?

 Act 2 Chapter 26: Spirit Chosen

    ¡°In darkness shall the flame be birthed,


    In cold shall the flame be birthed,


    From the outcasts shall the flame be birthed,


    From the yonderlands shall the flame be birthed.


    Fear the flame, fear the harbinger, for it shall consume us all.


    - Scribbles of a Frostwind Tribal Seer ¡±


    - Leriszeth Kalissrim, Veronan Exploration Guild, Anthropologist, Wilderness Explorer, ¡°Treks Through the Wildlands, Vol. 3: Frozen Frostwind¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Moist, that was the first thing Sophie registered when she slammed into the ground, before almost spewing out her guts onto herself. Am I on the ground? Is this ground? So wet, so cold, I love the ground. The ground is great, the ground is good. Sophie muttered repeatedly to herself. Though she felt slightly like an insane person, she fought to hold back the nausea that claimed her stomach. Traveling through a portal by being violently shoved through was not a very smooth process. The chaotic magics within jostled her insides like clay even whilst her skin felt like it would simply melt right off her.


    Exhausted, she let her head loll sideways when she caught a glimpse of a small tree hollow right beside her. Inside, a shocked, terrified, confused person stared directly at her, their mouth halfway through a bite of what Sophie assumed to be a biscuit. The person, a girl, looked much like a frightened deer ready to dash away. The stranger had animal fur draped across her neck like a scarf, what appeared to be a hunter¡¯s harness loosely tightened over a ratty faded brown tunic, mud covered trousers, hide boots of a more robust build and a rake resting against the tree. Her pale skin highlighted the surprise on her face, her wide green eyes staring down at Sophie who could only notice how they accentuated the strange girl¡¯s fiery red braid.


    The biscuit barely dropped to the floor when the girl scrambled for her rake just as Sophie finally reached a level of awareness that granted her control over her limbs. She pushed herself up just in time to find a trembling farm tool pointed at her gut and a terrified face looking over at her.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± The girl asked, with a hoarse almost dry sounding voice.


    Still a little bewildered, Sophie pointed at herself and looked around, right, of course it''s me, who else would it be¡­where the hells am I?


    ¡°Um¡­¡± She started, wondering how to explain things when she was cut off.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The girl demanded.


    ¡°Uhh¡­I¡¯m¡­Sophie.¡± She answered.


    There was a silence that hung in the air, like the girl had expected something more. Sophie meanwhile found her eye wandering slightly. The ground was mostly flat if a little slanted downwards, a thin layer of moisture coated the grass on rocks to give them a nice sheen. Hmm? A slope? Her wandering was disturbed by the rake now edging closer, the girl wearing a more hostile look on her face.


    ¡°Sophie who?! And what are you doing here?¡± Her captor growled.


    Sophie was about to speak when she frowned, her usual answer always seemed to stir up some contention within people. Yet, now that she was pressed for a response, she was able to find none.


    ¡°Err¡­I¡¯m Sophie, a maid. Like the cooking and cleaning kind. And I¡¯m¡­¡± She looked around, ¡°I have no clue where we are. So uhh I guess I¡¯m lost.¡± She flashed a cheeky smile, hoping to at least reassure the girl of her intentions.


    This only seemed to aggravate her as she approached Sophie menacingly, weapon at the ready. ¡°Maid? You¡¯re a¡­how¡­why is a servant even here? Lost, pfft. As if I would believe that. Tell me where you came from, I swear I know these paths so if you¡¯re lying¡­¡± She waggled the rake at Sophie to emphasise the point.


    ¡°Umm magic gone wrong. Portal. Poof and now I¡¯m here¡­err wherever here is that is.¡± Sophie stammered a little more unconvincingly than intended.


    To her surprise, instead of advancing further, the girl lowered her guard, ¡°Portal?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Uhh¡­yeah, portal¡­¡± Sophie hesitantly replied whilst miming a giant circle, hoping the girl doesn¡¯t just stab her for moving.


    The girl sighed visibly and Sophie was confused, if she ever just blurted out that she traveled through a portal to the void, she had an inkling that Blademaster Taurox or even Mila might not act as pleasant towards her anymore.


    ¡°Yeah¡­hah¡­I got so worried they hired someone to track me down. Portal...heh, as if any of the tribe would dabble in dark magics¡± The girl lowered her weapon before gesturing at her little tree hollow, ¡°I thought I had gotten spotted following¡­er¡­nothing important. But by the stone¡¯s edge, through a portal?¡±


    ¡°Yup¡­a portal.¡± Sophie replied blankly.


    ¡°Wow¡­does that mean¡­you¡¯re also a Vaettagh?¡±


    ¡°Weight¡­tag?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a Vaettaugh is?!¡± The girl leaned backwards, mouth agape.


    ¡°Errr maybe? I mean it might just be described differently where I¡¯m from.¡±


    ¡°Huh! That¡¯s right! Where did you come from?! And how¡­how do you speak English so well? You must also be a Vaettagh!¡± The girl exclaimed.


    Sophie frowned and ran through her thoughts, why does something sound so familiar¡­ah! English! We call it new common but Eva did say many outlanders call it English. Oh!? Does this mean this girl is an outlander too? ''Also be a weight tag?'' Ah! She must think I¡¯m one of them!


    ¡°I¡¯m from Carrador,¡± Sophie quickly moved to explain, ¡°I-we, that is my friends and I were passing through Melton, which by the way, I don¡¯t want to impose, but is this still Melton?¡±


    ¡°Melton?!¡± The girl reeled backwards, ¡°Only the lagrians call it that! So you¡¯re from beyond the mountains then?¡± Her eyes widening in admiration once more.


    ¡°Iagrians?¡±


    ¡°Ahh my apologies, it¡¯s like ummm under landers¡­ah! Low landers! You¡¯re from the lowlands!?¡±


    ¡°Err I guess? Does this mean we¡¯re in the mountains?¡± Sophie asked, a tinge of concern rising within her, oh shit, where the hells did the portal throw me out at?


    ¡°Yes! Or well sort of, we¡¯re at the foothills see lowlander? That way is up, and down below past the treeline is the golden tower city.¡± The girl spread her arms, the rake almost completely forgotten as she swung it with reckless abandon.


    Golden tower city? Ah! ¡°You mean Melisgrad?!¡± Sophie gasped, ¡°How close is it!?


    How own surprise startled the girl who retreated back into a more defensive stance, ¡°Hey, hey lowlander, question for question. How do you know English? A Vaettagh? But I thought Vaettagh could only be human, at least that¡¯s what all the seers and chiefs say.¡±


    ¡°My people?¡±


    ¡°Your kind, the Hartire, elves, the pointy eared folk.¡± The girl replied with some hesitation, a sliver of jealousy in her voice.


    ¡°Har-tear?¡± Sophie murmured to herself, what a peculiar name, ¡°Weigh tag? I¡¯m sorry, I still don¡¯t know what it means. But I can tell you that what you call English is actually what most people call Common, or New Common if you¡¯re of nobility. As for me, I¡¯m just a half elf, nothing too special. ¡± Sophie mustered up a small smile and found the girl nodding along.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°What? Common?! So you mean it¡¯s the spoken language?! Wow.¡± The girl lost herself in thought, ¡°Ah! Right Vaettagh¡­ummm¡­how do I say it so you¡¯d understand.¡± She scratched her head in thought, unconsciously throwing her rake to the ground.


    Sophie cocked her head at the tinge of amusement that ran through her veins,  she seems so...scattered. She almost gave a light chuckle before she felt another unwelcome thought creep into her head that made her grimace, kind of like me sometimes, yikes.


    ¡°It means being loved or hand picked by the local spirits or perhaps shown favor to by Kargarthax the Alfather of life.¡± The girl struggled to explain, her hand nervously toying with her braid.


    Shown favor by spirits or the Alfather? Hmmm, ¡°So would you say it¡¯s like¡­being chosen by the Goddess? Or in this case by the spirits?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The fiery redhead jumped to life enthusiastically, ¡°Yes! Spirit chosen! You¡¯re spirit chosen like me!¡±


    Sophie smiled at how happy the stranger seemed, and though she was loath to burst her bubble, she moved to clarify the truth, ¡°Well, not exactly, I¡¯m just a maid you know? I¡¯m sure you are though, given that you called it English, since most outworlders tend to call it that, at least if my friend¡¯s correct.¡±


    Her companion froze, before deflating slightly and then narrowing her eyes, ¡°Outworlder?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­people from Earth? Or another world?¡±


    At that the girl knit her brows together before her face scrunched up with pain. ¡°Mmm¡­Earth¡­¡± She muttered just as her expression started to glaze over.


    Sophie watched curiously as the girl seemed to lose focus before letting out a shriek that made her jump in her skin.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­can¡¯t remember¡­I see¡­who are you! Why are you here! Stay away!¡± She spun around at Sophie, her hands scrambling for the rake, ¡°D-don¡¯t touch me! Why can¡¯t I remember? What is this?!¡± Her howls turning into menacing growls.


    Sophie¡¯s gut churned at how the girl seemed to suddenly jitter, her body growing stiff as if she was being puppeted like a marionette. The frantic motions and shock giving way to a fury filled visage that slowly contorted her features. By the Goddess, Sophie whispered under her breath, what do I do?


    When the girl reached for her rake, Sophie knew she had to either run or act. But, knowing that she still didn¡¯t exactly know where she was going, she dashed in and tackled the strange girl.


    The sudden burst of energy surprised her target. She slammed into her, wrapping her arms around the girl in a bear hug and bringing them both tumbling to the ground. Only now realising that this girl was an outlander and likely to break her arms, she found the girl weakly squirming instead.


    ¡°L-let go of me! What are you doing?!¡± The girl roared, ¡°I-I¡­I can¡¯t¡­can¡¯t remember anything.¡± She dropped her voice as her wriggling decreased, ¡°My¡­head is so fuzzy.¡±


    Worried, Sophie continued to hold her even as her struggling slowly came to stop, allowing the half elf to direct her body down to a resting position. Oof, a bit of muscle, and a rake, oh a farmhand maybe? But a farmhand that feels so frail? And an outlander too! That doesn''t make sense, Eva was...well Eva''s Eva.


    ¡°Shhh, shhh. Easy there, easy. I¡¯ve got you.¡± Sophie reassured her new charge.


    ¡°Ugh¡­so blurry¡­ahh¡­you¡­¡± The girl grimaced in pain and Sophie held on a little more soothingly, ¡°Ah! Elf¡­¡± The girl murmured and passed out.


    Sophie just looked down at the strange girl in her arm, a singular thought whirling around her mind, why does this feel so familiar?


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana was having a bad time. She could see strange images and flashes in her mind. They appeared in waves, pictures of a world that only existed in dreams, of high skylines and dazzling night lights. Then an insipid darkness would crawl up from the depths beyond, turning the images into a twisted version of itself, covered with the lingering sensation of hatred and fury. It bit its jaws deep into her heart, every second turning into an agonising moment that lasted for eternity. She hated the very thought of dreams themselves, nothing more than the wretched vileness that lurked within her mind.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t rouse herself from her thoughts, couldn¡¯t tear herself away from the horror that consumed her heart. Despite the darkness, she felt a sense of comfort in the anger, comfort in the shadows that wrapped themselves around her. For through it all, she hated the way her tribe glanced at her even more. Their looks of derision every time they saw her, the seers and the ways they leered at her like some plump sacrifice, or the chief at how he only ever saw her as a threat. At least in the dreams, there were moments of rest, little islets of light within the dark ocean. In reality, she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Ah! I was following the delegation! The sudden thought burst into her mind, cracking the thin separation between dreams and reality. I remember¡­I remember there being an elf? But why would an elf be¡­ ¡°up here¡­¡± She muttered as she finally awoke, the pounding in her head a strong motivator for her to return to sleep.


    Groggy and in pain, her eyes opened to a warm fire crackling gently in front of her, what appeared to be a black haired hartire sat stocking the flames, seemingly unaware of Aryana¡¯s presence. The hartire¡¯s pointed ears mystified her, long had she heard of the mysterious pointy eared hartire from whispers she gleaned from the villagers, to have been able to have on projected so close to her in her mind¡¯s eye seemed surreal. They were described as tall, lithe, majestic and otherworldly; this one seemed to fit those for her.


    She watched as the hartire absently toyed with their ponytail, a little red bow holding it together. How she then looked up longingly towards the sky, the same way that the storytellers had described the hatires as children of the stars. Even whilst she looked up, Aryana could see the firelight reflect off her eyes, the faint glint of a striking jewel like blue highlighted upon her face. Though the coming night was chilly, there was a strange sense of warmth that emanated not just from the fire but from the hartire as well. Such a sight brought a small smile to her face, to have been able to dream of such things was a small blessing indeed, to have seen the hatires that the other village children had only speculated about would make them all jealous.


    If any of them even remembered me, the sobering thought forced her to recall the purpose of her trip. She had hated being left out, hated being confined to her parent¡¯s small farmstead, and hated the obligations placed upon her when they died young. Eventually the breaking point came sooner rather than later and she had snuck out with the bare essentials, trailing the tribe¡¯s delegation using what few skills she had. Oh by the spirits! The horror of failing brought her back to life with a startled gasp.


    Faint noises grew louder and as her eyes gradually refocused on her surroundings, they landed on the hartire that checked up on her, huh? It¡¯s¡­real! Ahh! She quickly tried scrambling backwards only to be pressed up against a tree, her flailing limbs making a small shield in front of her.


    ¡°Easy, easy, I¡¯m here to help.¡± The black haired hatire reassured her, ¡°You¡¯ve been out a while so take it slow.¡±


    Aryana was taken aback, here she was, cowering in front of one of these mythical creatures, with a voice that sang like honey, and it was just trying to be friendly. Seeing the hatire kneel down to examine her, she was struck by just how mythical they truly seemed. This one didn¡¯t just have the slanted eyes she normally pictured, this one had two mesmerising sapphire jewels that drew Aryana¡¯s gaze in. Is this¡­is she even¡­real?


    She reached out a trembling hand and to her own surprise and the hatire¡¯s, she moved to touch the creature. It looked back curiously, blue eyes shining brightly as it seemed to squirm at her approach, but nonetheless allowed her to give a gentle caress of the arms. Wow, it¡¯s real¡­in the spirits name it¡¯s real!? She recoiled in fear at how offensive this must¡¯ve seemed, her mind racing on ways to apologize or run when the hatire broke the silent struggle.


    ¡°Heheh, I don¡¯t know if you remember it all. But I¡¯m Sophie, the half elven maid from Carrador, got umm lost on my way through Melton. Are you¡­alright?¡± The elf shyly introduced herself.


    Aryana¡¯s hair stood on end at being addressed, the sweat either from her nightmares or stress poured down her brow. A tense silence emerged as her guest stared at her quizzically and it took another few moments before memories of their first encounter came to the surface, bringing about a flustered blush on her face at how embarrassingly she conducted herself, towards a hatire at that!


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She stammered out, ¡°Umm¡­ahh¡­you¡¯re ha-hatire, and you¡¯re here?!¡±


    ¡°Hatire? I¡¯m guessing that means elf?¡± Sophie replied with a cocked head, the situation still tense but more amusing than expected.


    Aryana nervously nodded, still mortified at how disrespectful she was when she felt a small hand rest on her arm.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Sophie asked, her voice much softer than before, ¡°Must¡¯ve been one saint damned nightmare huh?¡± She hung her head a little lower and gave a dark chuckle, ¡°I go through the same too, different things though, I¡¯d imagine.¡±


    Aryana narrowed her eyes in suspicion before sensing no malice or ill will, giving a small sigh of her own.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Aryana, I¡­I¡¯m sorry for how rude I was earlier.¡± She murmured.


    Sophie flashed a small smile before she tried to hide her tired expression by looking over towards the fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we all have our moments eh?¡±


    There was a hauntedness in the elf¡¯s voice that calmed Aryana. There was pain, pain that she could feel as well. At least this encounter turned out to be friendly and she doesn¡¯t seem connected to the tribal delegations, perhaps the hartire is truly lost. Wordlessly, she traded a brief nod with Sophie and settled back down around the fire, a faint hint of true drowsiness washing over her.


    So it was that the two settled down for the night, two strangers with their own troubles on a lonely mountainside. But whilst Sophie was lost recollecting her thoughts on all that happened in the void, Aryana had one last concerning thought pass her mind before she drifted off, I wonder if people would see the smoke?

 Act 2 Chapter 27: Firekeeper

    ¡°Crisis in the North: Draceni Rebellion Rises Amidst Civil War: Three way bloodbath inevitable


    - More on page 2¡±


    - Headline of Bereni Watcher Special Publication: Eyes on the North Series


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie had only been mildly awake when the strange tribal smothered the fire in a panic. Without so much as even a warning however, she found herself unpleasantly roused in an effort to evacuate the tree hollow. ¡®Can¡¯t be seen by the others.¡¯ Sophie had heard the girl muttering under her breath whilst they packed, but who?


    Her question was quickly answered when two cloaked shadowy figures emerged from the brush with short bows pointed at the duo. Clad in dark green cloaks, brown leather breastplates, dark hide boots and a scarf that covered all but their eyes. A few threatening gestures and some vaguely ineligible words traded between the red haired tribal and the hooded men seemed to do the trick as Aryana gestured for her to follow along. Reluctantly she did as she was told though an inkling of recognition gnawed at her upon seeing their graceful and incredibly agile movements. It only all pieced together when their looks of derision were combined with the singular word that she remembered from the elvish lexicon.


    ¡°Svitor.¡± One of the figures had said as he glared at her. But though she knew not what it meant, the tone it conveyed said all that needed to be said, it was nothing pleasant.


    Wordlessly they had followed their captors down the mountainside, the two guards barely even looking back at them as they weaved through the woods. Aryana seemed especially nervous, awestruck and a little hesitant even, but with how frigid the guards had seemed Sophie didn¡¯t want to risk drawing their ire any further by speaking.


    It felt like almost an eternity until they spotted the faint hue of dim magelight in the distance illuminating a pathway through the brush. The ethereal blue hue brought back unpleasant memories as a shiver went down her spine. Madness slowly crept up as visions of the dead began invading her mind, her eyes darting all over in an attempt to distract herself. It was the sentries that caught her eye first, hidden amongst the trees were more elven scouts, nearly blending into the very wood itself. It was only the small slit in their masks that allowed her to correctly see their eyes, their dark green and browns camouflaging them from any would-be hostiles, their bows curved just enough to look more like a gnarled branch even as it pointed at her.


    Then there were the next things she noticed, the bubbling rage filling her soul even quicker than the dread of the dead. Little wooden twigs tied together with twine and occasionally adorned with some stray animal bone, it¡¯s the weird fucking effigies and totems. Most of them were being tended to by strangely garbed people, cloaked with some animal furs of varying quality. Druids! I bet these are the damned druids!


    They did however, seem to all turn at the approach of the two strangers, most muttering some strange prayers. Sophie did notice that, whilst she remained mostly a cursory object of attention, most ended up fixated on the redheaded girl who seemed to to shrink further into herself with every additional set of eyes trained on her. Poor kid.


    The commotion they caused however, was soon overshadowed by heavy gruff yelling from a large tent with a curved triangular roof. Whilst Sophie just tried to adopt her best scowl at the druids, totems and excessive noise, Aryana did not appear nearly as composed. Her companion perked up at the gruff voices emanating from the tent. Then, as some form of recognition seemed to take place, she became like some possessed hound she looked ready to bolt. Her franticness only increased before a guard clamped his hand down on a shortsword, temporarily dissuading the girl. Trembling, Aryana had then simply turned to Sophie with fearful eyes before just shaking her head and huddling into herself. Muttering so quietly that Sophie could barely make out any of the words bar one.


    ¡°...sacrifice¡­¡±


    At that Sophie narrowed her eyes, totems, druids, elves, and now sacrifice? This can¡¯t be good. Her suspicions were proven correct when two burly giant men burst through the tent flaps. Their faces seethed with rage as they shouted what she assumed to be tribal obscenities towards the tent and marched away. So quick was their flight that they brushed past the guards and the duo with barely a glance. By the Goddess what happened there?


    To her horror, the guards tilted their heads towards the tent, their hands on their weapons with only one word spoken between the two of them. ¡°In.¡± They ordered.


    Launched out of a magic portal into the hands of another group of cultish mages again, she grumbled. Seeing Aryana still trembling, she decided to lead by example. Not like we have much of a choice here, with one last sigh and a nod to the girl behind her she stepped forward.


    Throwing open the tent flaps she grimaced from the sudden change in lighting. Whereas the outside of the camp was lit with an ethereal soft blue magelight, the inside was illuminated by a hard orange that stung her eyes.


    Her arrival had paused whatever conversations were happening abruptly and she squirmed at the sudden attention from over a dozen sets of eyes. Burly, tall and overly robust men and women turned to face her, their imposing gazes making her dislike vanish instantly as it was quickly overtaken by fear. Their furs, leathers, hides and weapons hanging on their belts gave the impression of a band of mighty warriors, ready to travel through the frozen north to slay a wrym, or even a dark God.


    ¡°I curjofr sa natike ap myrk.¡± A smooth, song-like voice announced from behind her.


    The gathered tribals gave their own guttural grunts of acknowledgement as they turned their attention to the elven guards before examining her up and down. I don¡¯t like this.


    ¡°I hernun e loma.¡± The elven voice continued, and Sophie found a reluctant Aryana being pushed forward ahead of her, a lamb presented for the slaughter.


    This provoked a far stronger reaction. Audible gasps came from the tribals before they began turning against one stood near the edge of the table whose eyes switched from surprise, to shock, to fury at the sight of the redhead.


    There was a new tension in the air as everyone dropped into silence, the burly tribal seething with rage taking one slow step after another towards them. He was within striking range when the room exploded into chaos. Angry shouts from the other tribal pierced the frigid silence. The man began flexing his arms as he screamed at Aryana who visibly shrank from the verbal assault. The elven captors remained stoic and passive throughout, seemingly letting the chaos unfold.


    Sophie bristled at their inaction, trying instead to judge how likely the tribal man was going to attack by how tense his muscles were. How his hands were clenched into fists, rearing back for a strike. Seeing the hatred and inaction spurred something deep within, a desire to not see someone share the same loneliness that she felt back at the estates in the moments Eva was not around. To be left out, to be alone and despised, I wouldn¡¯t wish that on someone. Something approaching a scowl formed itself onto her face, and this girl¡­this outlander, to be left so frail? Why is she so hated? Regardless, if that was me Eva would protect me, Elaria too.


    She narrowed her eyes at how Aryana began shaking from simply being here, the terror overtaking the girl¡¯s form and the man''s increasing hostility. Taking a large step forward she moved in front of the girl, one arm outstretched to halt the attack and one on the hilt of her blade. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but don¡¯t you dare.¡± She growled.


    Though she felt a modicum of bravery stir up within her, the tribal was very much ready to make her regret it. If there was anger and fury in his eyes before, now there was a look that was filled with hatred. Sophie braced herself, hunching slightly in preparation for a heavy hit.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    With a roar of his own the tribal wound back his fists and let loose, the force she saw making her flinch, her eyes clenched shut in anticipation of the pain. But it never came.


    A cane striking the wooden table first quieted those closest to the sound, then the ones further away, and finally the man froze mid swing.


    ¡°Ciuach!¡± An older, raspier but voice commanded from the other end of the room.


    Whatever conversations or mutterings happened after the tapping evaporated into nothingness. It was like a wave of power that washed over everyone, holding the room in stasis. Behind the angry tribal man, a shabby green robed figure stood up from his seat at the head of the table. Ferns, leather and little leaves adorned his outfit in various patches, his wiry frame raising the gnarled dark oak staff in his hand to command the crowd¡¯s attention.


    Spreading his arms out, the gathered tribals responded by backing away, leaving only the enraged man and the table between them.


    ¡°Enough of this, the many moons have commanded there shall be no violence here!¡± The elder roared in common.


    Sophie recognized his attire and cursed silently, a druid. To her surprise the druid just glared at the man and slowly but surely, the man lowered his fist, the hateful look never leaving his eyes.


    ¡°Inclus el¡­¡± One of the elven guards murmured, their silent unmoving forms radiating a threatening aura.


    ¡°What do the wilds bring to this gathering?¡± The elder ignored the guards, raising a curious brow as he strode forth to the duo, ¡°An outsider and¡­the flame touched¡­by the merciful greens¡­¡± He whispered.


    That last comment stirred up the room once more, the tribals began roaring aloud in their language, a guttural tongue that Sophie did not understand. But as she spared a glance at how Aryana squirmed, her heart steeled itself with determination, she would protect the poor girl.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Sophie spoke. But none paid attention to her save for the guards whose weapons moved ever so slightly, their presence reminding her to keep controlled. She gritted her teeth as another torrent of abuse was hurled both at the redhead and at the hateful man. He threw his own words at Aryana, every bark of his voice seemed to hurt Aryana much more than the plethora of other derisive words thrown at her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Sophie barked, hoping her sudden rise in volume hid the shakiness in her voice, ¡°What the saints damned hells is this all about?! Why is everyone so angry¡­at her¡­¡± Her voice faltered when the hateful tribal marched towards her, looming over her by almost half a person with his imposing form.


    The tribal man gave a guttural growl that cowed Sophie somewhat, but to her own surprise she found herself unable to wilt away, weakened yet unwilling to give up. She matched the man¡¯s stature by looking up with a scowl of her own, hoping her face was as fierce as Mila¡¯s. He jabbed a finger at her before uttering a thinly veiled curse, his low growl making her tense up. She could sense the power he held back and started to ever so slightly regret her choices, one punch and I¡¯m done.


    One welcome change she noticed was that the jeers and derision were now mostly aimed at her. She recognized the looks from whenever Head Maid Hilda would berate her in front of the others, filled with disdain at the outsider. But at least it¡¯s not towards the girl anymore. She grit her teeth and bore the brunt of the hatred, a role she felt a little too familiar with.


    ¡®Outsider¡¯, ¡®lagear¡¯, and ¡®inri¡¯ were the words Sophie heard the most often. It was an unceasing torrent of hatred and fear not just being directed at her, but at her act at protecting the redhead. She remained committed, but wondered just what her companion had done to incite such harsh reactions to her presence.


    The barrage continued for what felt like minutes before the druid slammed his staff on the table, disturbing the map that rested on it and rattling the little wooden figures on it. By his one action, the tent fell silent once again, only a few dissatisfied murmurs remaining before he spoke.


    ¡°Art thou the keeper of the fire? The bearer of the burden?¡± He asked Sophie with an arched brow, uncaring of the man in front of her that barely contained his rage.


    It took more than a few uncomfortable seconds before the seething tribal back away, allowing for the druid to approach her. ¡°Hmm?¡± The druid continued his query, ¡°An outsider need not meddle with what they know not of.¡±


    Sophie turned back to look at the girl, little of her earlier bravado remaining from when she confronted Sophie, just a fearful shell that now seemed more terrified than anything. Within her eyes Sophie swore she saw someone just like herself, lonely and afraid of the world. Guilt however weaved its way into her mind in equal measure, the failures of the past to protect her friends and allies still stung deep during the quiet. She knew she was still incapable, still unable to fight even half as competently as someone like Mila, much less Taurox. Is this just a mistake in the waiting? Or a chance to redeem myself from the Goddess? And what of the void? Was this planned all along? Is this why Elaria shoved me through?


    Her doubts unfortunately, had no answers, and the room of people only continued to stare, the quietness that lingered like a rope about to snap. The druid seemed the most nonchalant out of all, his bearded face showing little emotion and only seemed to await an answer. She could feel the sweat forming on her brow, the worry that this was just her dooming another person to suffering. But what of the pain she has to go through now?


    Goddess Stellesia may your blessings of luck guide me and may Mighty Astralis forgive me for my misjudgement. ¡°Y-yeah, yeah!" Sophie stammered before she steadied herself, "Yeah, I¡¯m the keeper of fire.¡±


    It was eerily silent at first, the crowd seemed unable to process her words whilst the druid just nodded in a sagely manner.


    ¡°So it seems,¡± He bobbed his head, ¡°So shall I, Lirebus of the Moonlit Groove, here at the council of the clans, declare that the outsider shall be the warden of flame. May the Moon¡¯s many blessings be upon us.¡± He finished with a self satisfied smile.


    Another moment of silence followed, the disbelief evident on the faces of the tribals with their mouths agape. Then, there was chaos.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t they invite you?¡± Annalise asked their companion.


    ¡°Hah, a council of the tribes for the tribes, not of elves and men.¡± Treesinger Vulen replied, ¡°Besides, it was the druids who asked for the aid of the rangers, not the chieftains themselves.¡±


    Despite his age, Annalise and Mila found themselves surprised at the energy in his step. They had just finished what he called a ¡®traditional elven supper¡¯ made up of some strange herbal tea and soft bread. Admittedly whatever dough or ingredients they used were not meant for the mouths of humans in its weirdly stringy but soft texture. That said, both Annalise and Mila had to stifle their voices at how strange but delicious it tasted. Soft, chewy, just a tad sweet but almost savory.


    The break happened because evidently more than just the chieftains had been spotted and First Warden Ardelion insisted the Treesinger and his ¡®guests¡¯ remain away until they resolve the situation. Thus they spent the time questioning Vulen, learning a few more things in the process. Such as, given the current state of Melton and the demonic threat building up in the north coupled with a large-scale orcish migration, many tribes believed it to be the ideal time to relocate and potentially claim Meltonian lands. Alongside that one of the tribal clans, the Frostfyres, stirred up some trouble or another by claiming they possessed the seeds of the apocalypse. Annalise had been intrigued, curious at least of the going ons here. Her companion on the other hand, was much less tolerating the current troubles. Mila¡¯s scowl only deepened when they talked about the pagan prophecies.


    A loud shout broke through the ambient hum of the camp and even Vulen seemed surprised at the commotion, gesturing quickly for the two to follow. They arrived in front of the main tent, a purplish ornate structure facing away from the bog. Steadying herself, Annalise watched as the Treesinger pressed forward, throwing open the flaps to the elven tent. Mila flashed her a look and she nodded, the two joining the Treesinger who froze at the entrance, transfixed by the chaos within.


    Two elven guards stood opposite a druid and a few tribals, another set of guards were busy trying to restrain a giant of man who seemed desperate to attack a figure laying down in front of him. Below them a small redhead cradled the laying figure in her arms, blood pooling on the ground below them.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Treesinger Vulen bellowed out, the veins on his face popping out.


    His burst of noise startled the guards nearby and they hastily bowed.


    ¡°Arankantor.¡± One of the warden¡¯s acknowledged.


    ¡°Shame! Shame on all of you! Naidor tor! Begone!¡± Vulen berated the crowd, his voice shifting from kind old man to stringent overseer in naught but a second.


    A few of the chieftains recoiled from his words, hanging their heads low in shame whilst others, including the restrained man, raged even further, their eyes burning with fury. But it was the wounded figure that drew Annalise¡¯s eye, a familiar black ponytail and stature stilled her breath, is it really¡­? Carefully she hobbled slightly to the side and caught sight of the figure¡¯s exhausted expression. A mixture of emotions whirled about inside of her.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± She uttered under her breath, alerting Mila.


    ¡°Ranger?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± She whispered.


    Mila squinted, her brows furrowing before turning to Annalise who immediately understood, that¡¯s her alright, but how the hells is she here? And what the saint damned hells did she just do to get stabbed? What is even going on?

 Act 2 Chapter 28: Reunited Once More

    ¡°The main Meltonian forces remain entrenched within the boundaries of Forts Fogwatch, Northveil, and Mistmourn. However, after a series of rapid raids we managed to pierce Meltonian lines and reclaim a significant area around Eichafen. Though the undead remain a problem, many have followed the raiding units north and should harass the Meltonians in the days to come. I have already dispatched Rittmeisters Kazimir and Gormsler to stabilize the new front line and request additional reinforcements totalling to four regiments.¡±


    -??Letter from Knight Captain Baylein, Royally Appointed Commander of Bastion Force Mistveil, to Grand Duke Walden - Marschall of Northern Carrador


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie remembered the face of the man who had stabbed her before he choked her out, the pain, the fear, and his eyes burning with such an intense hatred. Her eyes shot open to find a forest green cloth roof over her, her hands pressed against the rough fabrics of a bed. By the Goddess, I need to stop passing out and ending up on strange beds. With tightened muscles and more than a little soreness from bedrest, she let out a small groan that a flurry of activity next to her.


    ¡°Bweh.¡± A strange redhead bolted upright from the floor, her green eyes blinking rapidly in confusion until they met Sophie¡¯s. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re awake? You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Fuzzy memories slowly made themselves clearer and after a long pause her thoughts finally landed on a name, ¡°Aryana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me! Ummm right! I need to let the others know!¡± Aryana hopped to her feet, the girl bobbing excitedly exhausted Sophie¡¯s energy and she just groaned when the redhead bounded out the room.


    By the Goddess what happened even? Sophie spent the moment recalling the events up until she passed out. She remembered defending the girl, then the druid spoke up, and in a flash the big man attacked and that was that. A small pain flared up from her abdomen and she grunted as she pulled up her tunic to reveal a mostly healed wound in the process of scarring over. The hells?


    ¡°....my¡­.how excited¡­best let the¡­know.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Two voices echoed outside the tent, an older male one and Aryana¡¯s. Whilst the girl¡¯s remained energetic the older one seemed more tired, if slightly amused.


    Her eyes were drawn to the tent flaps, waiting for the moments they opened. With a brush of gusto, they blew open to reveal an elegantly dressed elf, his gray beard and slight wrinkles showing signs of, in her eyes, a more middle aged if not older elf compared to most of the others she''d seen so far. It was a surprise for sure when she examined the man¡¯s features; there were more than enough scars adorning his face alone to prove this was a person who had survived much. His attire too seemed much more regal than that of the elven watchers or the druids, giving off the air of someone in tune with nature but still more worldly than the rest.


    He met her gaze and smiled gently, giving a soft chuckle before fetching a waterskin from a sack lying nearby and pouring a strange liquid into a little wooden cup.


    ¡°Herbal tea. It helps with the stiffness.¡± The elf held the little cup for Sophie.


    Reluctantly, she pushed herself up and found the ground to be covered by wooden planks. Evidently, surprise flashed through her expression as the old man laughed once more.


    ¡°Think we all roll around in the grass? Truly, you have yet to discover the wonders of half your ancestry.¡±


    That caught Sophie¡¯s ear. Here was an elf not barking angrily at her or spitting in her face. Sensing no malice, she finally raised her eyes to meet him to find him nodding at the cup. She swirled the cup around slightly, watching as the brownish liquid sloshed from side to side. Hesitantly she took a sip, almost retching immediately at the taste. Bitterness filled her taste buds, her soul, her mind, and her being as the liquid sloshed its way into her mouth. With great effort she forcefully swallowed the mouthful, just barely able to hold it in. But to her surprise once again, something miraculous happened. She could feel herself lighten up, a soothing sensation picking up where the bitterness left off, and despite the awful flavor she found herself energized.


    ¡°Better?¡± He asked with a giggle.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Sophie murmured, still unsure how to feel.


    ¡°Do you¡­remember much at all?¡±


    She frowned, her mind replaying the scenes in her head in order to confirm things for herself before she answered, ¡°Meeting gone bad?¡±


    The elf sniggered and rolled his eyes, ¡°That is¡­perhaps a more diplomatic way of wording things. Though I¡¯m sure you have your own set of questions as well?¡± He waved a hand around them.


    Sophie followed his gesture and surmised she had been treated of her wounds, but to discover if anything else had happened after she lost consciousness she nodded along.


    ¡°Mmm, fair enough. For now you may refer to me as Treesinger Vulen, I am ah¡­in your human terms both a healer and a priest of sorts. You will find your wounds well stitched up through nature¡¯s magic.¡± The elf said.


    Healer?! Sophie registered the words and immediately dipped her head in respect, ¡°Umm¡­thank you for your treatment.¡±


    ¡°It is my humble duty.¡± He bobbed his head before pulling out a stool from the corner of the room to take a seat, ¡°Perhaps¡­in return you would like to introduce yourself?¡± He gestured at her.


    She very much did not like that idea, her mind still defensive after what had occurred. But the pressure to not spit in the face of hospitality was strong enough that she managed to stammer out a few more words. ¡°I¡¯m Sophie, a maid and¡­uhh that¡¯s really it.¡± Earning herself another small chuckle.


    Many thoughts whirred around in her head but most of all, she found herself worried about being a stranger in a strange land. I¡¯m still in Melton, should be anyways, that much I¡¯m sure of. But elves, druids, tribals and some strange girl? I¡¯m definitely in over my head.


    ¡°Simple, but short. I can appreciate that. So what brings you around these parts? Forgive my directness but you don¡¯t look much like a wandering tribal or even a traveler used to this part of the woods. Nor do you look like a local if you don¡¯t mind me saying so.¡± Treesinger Vulen noted.


    Sophie paused, she didn¡¯t know much about what was going on, but she was still somewhat cautious. Her telling them her destination would mean they had leverage against her should they decide to stop her passage. Alternatively it was possible they didn¡¯t care much either way, and regardless, she wasn¡¯t even sure how much Aryana had shared, probably shouldn¡¯t have told her about portals and anything really. She could¡¯ve told them everything already. WIth a shrug she recollected her thoughts and answered the simplest way possible, ¡°I¡¯m headed for Melisgrad, the capital. Was going to catch a ship bound for Arteria.¡±


    The man took a minute for the statement to soak in before he nodded knowingly, giving Sophie an approving look. ¡°A long way from Carrador though.¡± He quipped, ¡°Strange way to take though. Would¡¯ve figured going south would be easier by¡­well going south.¡±


    Sophie tried not to let the surprise show on her face, dammit, Aryana must¡¯ve talked. She shook it off and shrugged, ¡°Just happened that way.¡±


    Vulen snickered and tapped his forehead, ¡°Must¡¯ve been a pretty big detour.¡±


    Sophie tilted her head upwards when the flaps to the tent burst open with a flurry of activity.


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    A familiar voice snapped in the background and Sophie winced, turning over just to find herself getting bopped by the bottom of a muddy crutch.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of explaining to do.¡± Annalise bristled, waving her crutch at Sophie menacingly, "You just vanished, vanished! For a whole damn weak and I find you getting stabbed almost immediately after! I''ll get you to Arteria alright, but ohhh if I have to worry about you running off on your own to die somewhere distant, I swear."


    Mila gave Sophie a welcoming scowl before narrowing her eyes in an accusatory fashion. Aryana offered Sophie a nervous if pleasant smile from behind the inquisitor.


    So many questions, so little answers. Sophie sighed and finally looked up to meet their gazes, her mind already resigning herself to being berated by the others for her actions, ¡°Umm so where should I start?¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It had barely become evening when Mila began berating her for dabbling with powers of the eternal dark, of the void, even if it was mostly through no fault of her own. Aryana, Annalise and even Treesinger Vulen had progressively grew more and more horrified as she recounted her tale in the dying city, leaving out some details but keeping the key parts in. Mila only calmed down when she recalled her interactions with Karelia, the apprentice growing somber and remained quiet for the rest of her tale.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Though she had kept tight-lipped about most of the entity¡¯s words or powers, she did reveal to the group about the presence of Elaria and her newly acquired palace. At that, Vulen had consistently interrupted, trying to pry her on the superficial details such as decorations, aesthetics, building materials and a variety of other mundane questions. At first she suspected nothing but, when Sophie caught the gleam in the old elf¡¯s eye, she grew cautious and tried to be as vague as possible.


    Annalise then recounted their trek across Melton, the dead town, the elves, the druids and their journey with them to this meeting of the tribes. Sophie was immensely grateful that they had survived, though she worried about Taurox given that neither party had made contact with the minotaur yet. Still, she was relieved when Annalise reassured her that they still had just under a week to reach Melisgrad for the ferry to Arteria. At that Aryana¡¯s shoulders had sagged slightly, like a pup being left behind.


    Yet the redhead¡¯s trials were not over, for the moment Vulen had shifted the subject to the council of tribes and the situation in Melton, she had unconsciously crawled away from Sophie, as if she was guilty of some heinous crime.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you know nothing of the words with which you spoke that earned you your injuries?¡± Vulen asked.


    Sophie bit her lip and shook her head, mildly annoyed at the condescending tone the elf used.


    ¡°She, that is, your new compatriot here,¡± Vulen began, raising an eyebrow as the girl in question tried to shrink away, ¡°She is what the tribals might call, a mallvach, a cursed one.¡±


    Aryana flinched at the words and Sophie found her trying to burrow into the back of the room.


    ¡°The tribes have a prophecy you see, one in which that damned druid knew full well before he condemned you.¡±


    ¡°Prophecy?¡± Annalise chimed in.


    ¡°Aye, a prophecy in which their days of judgment will come when a child is born from flame, chosen by the spirits to bring death and destruction across the lands. A being of malice, tainted by the foul chaos that seeps from beyond the mountains.¡± Vulen spoke.


    A somber mood took the room as the others began processing the words, Mila looking more suspicious of the tribal and the elf than ever, Annalise more tired at being saddled with more responsibility, whilst Aryana just stared at the floor. All of a sudden Annalise seemed to perk to life as she seemed to hit upon a revelation.


    ¡°Wait¡­chaos from beyond the mountain? Does that mean the dark tide? The demons?¡± Annalise asked.


    Vulun stroked his chin for a moment before nodding, ¡°Yes, ¡®dark tide¡¯ as your people call it. The demons of the north have grown more active, sweeping in from their wastelands beyond the ice. Even the orcish settlements beyond the mountains have been displaced, a new ¡®green tide¡¯ if you will, that threatens the safety of the clans.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Mila muttered, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some reports but they were mostly unconfirmed back then.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, orcish tribes roam ever closer to the clans, threatening to push them out of long held traditional lands. As for her¡­¡± Vulen paused, ¡°Another word in the tribes for the demons and the demon king are radaniach, the red ones.¡±


    Aryana shifted uneasily in her seat at everyone¡¯s gazes, nervously playing with her braid and trying to seem even smaller.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Annalise stated the obvious, "The hair."


    ¡°It did not help that this one was born on what you would call Saint''s Day. Unfortunately it was also the day when the orcish raids wiped out one of the northern clans, and demons struck once again deep into the lands of the northmen.¡±


    ¡°By the sai-the damned hells.¡± Mila cursed, ¡°So they were already striking long before they¡­they reached¡­¡± She faltered, her expression of dread eliciting a comforting arm from Annalise. ¡°Just why is she important to this prophecy anyways?¡± Mila growled.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vulen leaned back with a sigh, ¡°Greed my child. Greed.¡±


    ¡°Greed?¡±


    ¡°It is said that a child born from flame, a dark messenger from the monsters beyond, holds great power. To be a vessel of corruption but chosen by the spirits, they also say, means being imbued with both divinity and darkness that if harnessed could propel a clan to untold glory. Forever securing themselves in history as one of the greatest tribes¡± Vulen spoke with a grim expression, ¡°A coveted prize, shall we say, and the damned druid knew it, he knew it and let you take the fall.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I take that fall?¡± Sophie queried, casting a worried glance towards the redhead.


    ¡°Tradition would dictate something as important as discovering a mallvach, be debated with a council of clans like this one.¡± Vulen snorted derisively, ¡°Which of course, would likely mean that the clan in question might have to relinquish some of their control. Greed then, would mean keeping her hidden, isolated from the clans until the time is right, to assert their control over the clans. That is, until a druid thrusts the responsibility of monitoring the harbinger to an outsider. Thus in turn, they can now put aside their differences to focus on you.¡±


    Sophie drew in a short breath, what did I get myself into.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± A soft murmuring caught Sophie¡¯s ear ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know all this?¡± Annalise asked the Treesinger, who nodded appreciatively at the question.


    ¡°It is good that you don¡¯t fully trust me, but here you can rest easy, we, that is the rangers and the druids, often share information with each other. Protection of the land for them and a way to monitor ah¡­your people, humanity, for us. The clans of the Frostwind are a superstitious lot, so they often call upon the aid of the druids who in turn call for us. Though what the true plans of the Moonlit Grove are, even I am not privy to.¡± He turned to Sophie and smiled warmly, ¡°Besides, consider it an old man¡¯s interest in seeing how one of the younger¡¯s could have changed.¡±


    ¡°But why tell us?¡± Annalise pressed, and Sophie found herself agreeing, the man was suspicious.


    He grinned and began shaking his head, ¡°That much is for me to keep to myself.¡± He said, much to their annoyance, ¡°But, I recall hearing you talking about a trip down to Arteria?¡±


    With a cautious nod, Annalise answered for the group.


    ¡°Then I would ask, perhaps as payment for healing your friend, if you would mind taking her with you down to the south, away from here.¡± He smiled once more.


    Sophie could not sense any ill intent, just a genuine plea coming from the elf when Annalise asked the only other pertinent question on her mind.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The elf hummed to himself for a moment, his voice dropping an octave to a more gravelly intonation, ¡°Because I have seen growth, and though I doubt I would ever know the full story, I can sense much of the same from you.¡± He nodded at Sophie, ¡°A lonely soul who only wished to find her place in the world.¡±


    Sophie furrowed her brows, her mind going through a sequence of memories until they landed on that fateful night. ¡°You! You¡¯re¡­¡± She stammered but he only smiled in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked traveling, learning, and adventuring, see?¡± He pointed to his scars, his blemished skin that differentiated him from most of his kin with their smooth almost pristine looks, ¡°I¡¯ve found much memory in the wounds I¡¯ve felt, the pain, the triumph.¡± He spoke once more, his voice returning to normal, ¡°And to see a lost lamb like you growing, nay striving towards a goal is heartwarming. My people and yours¡­¡± He paused, a flicker of sadness in his eyes, ¡°Hold so much hatred, and here you are, an abomination born from both sides, yet willing to persevere in spite of the odds. Thus I see potential, an understanding face in the midst of all the chaos to come. Someone to help her in forging her own path in life.¡± He cocked his head towards the redhead.


    ¡°You were in the prison cart with us.¡± Sophie whispered, remembering the middle aged battle scarred elf, ¡°But you looked¡­¡±


    ¡°Younger?¡± The man chuckled, ¡°Good camouflage and makeup to blend in with the human world whilst I did my musings, though clearly not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! That''s great and all, but just so we''re clear, you want us to take her with us?¡± Annalise jumped back in, redirecting the conversation back to the girl.


    ¡°Ahh, right, yes. If you would kindly do so then yes, to take her to see the world. If the little lady agrees.¡± He turned to Aryana who only shrank away in shame, and Sophie felt something tug at her heart.


    ¡°Fine, I will.¡± She declared, much to the surprise of the other two, ¡°I¡¯ll honor my word, be her keeper of the flame or whatever I agreed to.¡±


    Mila only arched an eyebrow whilst Annalise seemed a little cross, Vulen looked like what would happen if someone crossed with amusement with surprise, but most of all she saw the flicker of hope in Aryana''s eyes. Was this what Eva feels when she takes care of me?


    ¡°I could take her with me instead,¡± Vulen added, ¡°For this might complicate whatever your journey¡¯s goal is considering the clans would not take this very well. I have reason to suspect the Frostfyres, ah that is the clan of the man who stabbed you, will not take this very well and might pursue.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t skip a beat and nodded resolutely. She could, however, also hear Annalise sigh.


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t going to say no, but it would help to know more of the facts beforehand, you dolt.¡± The ranger chided her. ¡°Still, I suppose we¡¯re in agreement eh inquisitor?¡±


    Mila scowled and grunted.


    ¡°What about you? Are you coming with us?¡± Annalise asked.


    The forcefulness in her voice seemed to startle the poor girl, but when Sophie met her terrified gaze, she just nodded in encouragement.


    ¡°Uhh..uhmm if you don¡¯t mind¡­I-I would love to.¡± Aryana managed a whisper.


    The trio nodded in agreement before they turned back to Vulen who seemed to have more to say.


    ¡°Excellent, rest up, pack your things, I¡¯ll go get your horses ready, you will leave before the moon reaches its zenith.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Leaving? Now?¡± Annalise spoke with an incredulous expression on her face, ¡°It¡¯s already later than¡­¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye of course it is. But the tribes will surely call for another council to decide your fate. I suppose they could be lenient but the chances are¡­rather low. Though to be fair, I think this would also disrupt the Grove¡¯s plans and that alone would prove interesting.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re just an experiment for you?¡± Annalise bit back.


    ¡°Essentially, yes. But one I have confidence in.¡±


    The ranger joined MIla in scowling, "Tsh, so how long do we have?¡±


    ¡°An hour? Perhaps two if nothing goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Anna sighed, ¡°I suppose we¡¯re on the road again.¡± She gave Mila a nudge that earned her a frown, ¡°You two should go get ready, guess the adventure¡¯s back on huh. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m letting you off the hook though.¡± Annalise feigned a scowl while pointing an accusatory finger at Sophie.


    Sophie nodded sheepishly and watched as the elf went back out of the tent, the other two moving to follow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sophie, rest while you can, we¡¯ll pack your things for you.¡± Annalise reassured her, ¡°Nice to meet you I guess, I¡¯m Annalise and this is Mila.¡± The ranger turned to the girl.


    Surprised, Aryana almost scrambled backwards before she gave a furtive bow as she rose from her seat. ¡°I-I¡¯m Aryana, it¡¯s umm it¡¯s an honor.¡±


    With two acknowledging nods, Annalise and Mila headed back out, leaving the other two on their own. Sophie turned to find the girl looking apologetic and quickly beckoned her over. Startled, Aryana obeyed and inched closer, only to find her hair suddenly being tousled by the half elf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get you out of here.¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°The road ahead is gonna be rough though, you sure you want to come with us?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Aryana murmured.


    ¡°Good¡­good. I meant what I said earlier.¡± Sophie nervously chuckled.


    Aryana gave a nervous grunt of her own and the two settled down and awaited the inevitable summons. Only the sounds of the camp and their breathing kept them company as they steeled themselves for the journey ahead. Get to Melisgrad, touch the king¡¯s tower for some voidborne monstrosity, stop some weird cult, avoid the local tribes, save Riza and protect this girl. All before getting to Arteria¡­by the stars, Goddess grant me strength.

 Act 2 Chapter 29: Cursed Flame

    ¡°Crisis in the North: Skirmish Near Dracen, Refugees Flee South - The League Condemns Growing Violence


    Emergency Council: Berenia Leads League in Seeking Diplomatic Resolution.¡±


    -??Headline of Bereni Watcher Special Publication: Eyes on the North Series 2


    <hr><hr>


    The air was heavy and salty, the suffocating marsh fog giving way to an eerie sense of pressure that emanated from the city of Melisgrad itself. Vulen had shown them one of the druidic paths through the bog, shortening what was a half day journey to barely a few hours. With their singular enchanted lantern that the Treesinger had also filched for them, they were able to pass by unscathed. Whatever rotting monstrosities wandering in the fog lingered just far enough in the shadows to remain a silhouette in the distance.


    Yet despite passing the bog, leaving the pained groans of whatever monsters scuttling in the shadows behind them, there was still a growing sense of tension that filtered into the group. Sophie most of all could feel the subtle shifts in the world around them, the sudden wave of pressure that reminded her of the breathless void. Her body grew itchy and uneasy at the new sensation, a palpable sense of dread building up within her as she held onto Annalise a little more tightly.


    Even when they finally passed the boggy marsh onto dry land, the feelings only intensified from there. The distant howls grew closer, the morning darker than even the night, the sky seemed to gather for a coming storm. For a moment Annalise had halted their mount, glancing back at Sophie with a worried look on her face. Sophie met her gaze and immediately understood, it¡¯s like back in Eichafen.


    To their right Aryana trembled in face of the oppressive atmosphere, though whether it was from feeling the fear or just inexperience in horse riding, Sophie did not know. Mila meanwhile only seemed to deepen her scowl, but still spent the time to keep the horse steady despite her riding partner''s jittering.


    Her stomach dropped when they finally grew close enough to see the city. The city was entirely too dark. Despite the massive tiered stone walls that surrounded it, hiding most of the buildings from sight, there was a distinctive lack of man made light. No lamps, torches, or even sentries carrying little lanterns atop the walls, just an absence of light save for a very dim ethereal blue from the castle tower.


    Their worries coalesced when Mila stoically noted that it was past the dawn, that the sun was supposed to be up but nowhere to be found. The trio at least shared a knowing glance between them, they had felt this at Eichafen, this darkness that now permeated the land. They needed to be ready for whatever was to come. But Sophie felt something more, she could feel the tingling of fate, the threads that held her to the tower, whatever all this is, it''s down to the crystal.


    They had then stopped for the day, a half day¡¯s journey done, only another hour or two to the city itself. But by Mila¡¯s estimates, it would serve them better to be well rested, though no one was quite sure how they could gain any reprieve under the growing darkness. Still, there was an unsaid question in the air, for they all could feel that something had gone wrong. However, even the inquisitor did not want to acknowledge it, and Sophie understood why. The feelings of dread had only intensified the closer they got, and if they were to put their feelings into words, it felt like an invitation for all hells to break loose.


    The most eerie part for her was seeing the city gates. Massive, heavy structures, sealed shut under the king¡¯s orders and now stood like immobile sentries, barring passage for all. What sent a cold shiver down her spine however, was not the gates themselves or the strange clouds that swirled high above, battering the city. What frightened her the most was the lack of petitioners or merchants banging at the gates, begging to be let in, or even any signs of human activity on the walls. This was the capital city, not just some backwater. For there to be an absence of people, she knew something had gone wrong.


    <hr><hr>


    An hour? Two? Maybe even more passed under the blackened sky when Sophie sighted something strange over the horizon. A column of what appeared to be torches, cast long shadows inside a dusty cloud of large proportions. Hurriedly, she moved to rouse the other three from their sleep.


    She had offered to take first watch in their little campsite, the strange intrusive pressure hanging overhead making her uneasy, not helping the soreness she felt from her recent wound. The night had proven uninteresting at least, only the occasional howls and growls of the creatures from the bogs, and maybe a screech or monstrous roar from the city. She wondered for a moment if, when they entered, it would be like the hellscape she was trapped in during her time in the void. The scenes of smoke and fire, of death and damnation still fresh in her memories. That is, until she saw the torches in the distance.


    ¡°By Morea¡¯s arse, what is it, Sophie?¡± Annalise grumbled, the ranger¡¯s eyes still firmly clenched shut, ¡°Night terrors again?¡± She followed up by flailing her arm dismissively.


    ¡°Something¡¯s coming, lot¡¯s of somethings. Torches.¡± Sophie whispered, giving the ranger a supportive pat.


    At that the ranger bolted upright, her groggy expression falling away as she instinctively reached for her quiver and bow before getting Sophie to help her stand upright.


    ¡°Crutch.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Annalise grunted, ¡°Which way?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh, south by southeast? Along the far road heading towards the capital.¡±


    ¡°Saint damned hells, alright. Go wake the others. I¡¯ll shout if I need anything.¡±


    The two shared a nod, a familiar sense of deja vu striking Sophie for only a moment or two before she scrambled to wake the other two. They shared their own tent, Aryana curled up like a ball in the corner and Mila sleeping in her underwear, a sight that still baffled Sophie at how exposed she seemed. But her doubts were quickly answered when she stepped foot into the room, the inquisitor seemingly leaping to life before meeting Sophie¡¯s gaze with a scowl.


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Mila muttered.


    A nod, if more terrified than she should be of her companion.


    ¡°Wake her and take the tents down, we might need to move quickly.¡± Mila ordered.


    Without another word, Mila slipped on her armour; leather chest piece, tunic, belt, scabbard and all in record speed. What might have taken Sophie minutes was done almost as long as it had taken her to rouse Aryana from her slumber. The redhead crawled away for a second before she realized what was happening, her panicked eyes reminded Sophie of herself and she offered a small head pat that was graciously accepted by the trembling girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, should be nothing. For now I need you with me to dismantle the tents and supplies okay? We might have trouble soon.¡± Sophie spoke gently, earning a judgemental huff from Mila.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana mumbled back.


    They set about to work as quickly as they could. Mila wandered over to get the horses prepped whilst Annalise kept a lookout. Aryana helped Sophie take down their camp, removing the tent stakes and carefully packing up their supplies. For her part, Sophie felt as if she was forgetting something, like something important was missing but couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. It irritated her so much that she barely paid attention when Annalise had informed them of incoming riders. Only a few worried prods from her new companion managed to bring her back to reality.


    ¡°S-sophie?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, yeah I¡¯m here. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Umm nothing¡­I was just making sure you¡¯re okay. Uh¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know much about you guys but¡­if there¡¯s anything y-you want me to help with, just let me know.¡± Aryana nervously stammered out.


    Sophie giggled, flashing her a small smile before proceeding to give her a gentle pat on the shoulder. ¡°Will do.¡±


    Sophie took the moment to scan the horizon, town on one side and column on the other, a few mounted figures fast approaching.


    ¡°Go help Mila load everything onto the horses, alright?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­okay!¡± The redhead exclaimed, fidgeting with her braid for a few more moments before dashing away.


    She watched the redhead almost stumble carrying the packs of stuff and wondered just how she could be so inexperienced with traveling. Has she actually traveled anywhere before? Vulen did say the tribe might¡¯ve kept her locked up. Damn, that¡¯d be rough, though I also stayed at the estate, but that was on my own accord¡­.right? She frowned at the thought, angry that her encounter with the entity had made her doubt her own life choices, but it so convincingly laid a whole new world in front of me, who¡¯s to say it isn¡¯t doing it now to test me? More importantly, if she is some spirit chosen, is someone testing her?


    ¡°...Sophie!¡± Annalise¡¯s bark snapped her away from her head again.


    ¡°Guh! Sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°Company. Keep your head straight for now, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I just can¡¯t help but feel like we¡¯ve done this before.¡±


    Annalise snorted before rolling her eyes, ¡°What? City goes to shit and we¡¯re somehow in the middle of it?¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make a habit out of it shall we?¡± The ranger scoffed.


    Sophie chuckled ,and despite the situation the two flashed each other a grim smile. Together they looked towards the oncoming riders, Sophie¡¯s hand tensing on the hilt of her blade whilst Annalise drew the bowstring just a little tighter. May the High Goddess bless us this day.


    <hr><hr>


    The civil war of Melton it seemed had escalated far beyond common comprehension. King Edward¡¯s royal army suffered an upsetting defeat that sent them regrouping near the Southern Fiefs within the domain of Grand Duke Skyes. It was there that a beastmen revolt had surprised the royal troops, though even generous estimates put the chances of the revolt in the single digits. Their delay was all that was necessary. Taking advantage, Prince Alvin had sent his men to seize the capital in a blitz, at least if the riders were to be believed.


    Sophie had been beyond tense when a squadron of moderately armoured riders approached them, their sabers and lances rattling menacingly with each step. To say that both sides were suspicious of each other would¡¯ve been an understatement. Tense words were shared when they finally met, Annalise on the verge of letting loose an arrow, the scouts ready to ride them down in response. Only when Mila arrived atop her mount in her inquisitorial gear did the riders relax.


    From there the exchange of words was still somewhat frosty, though more receptive as the scouts realized this was nothing more than a church affiliated adventuring party, at least that was how Annalise had helped Mila portray them as. In turn the scouts asked the party for the situation of the city, assuming them to have just traveled from it only to be met with disappointment when the Frostwinds were mentioned. As if to emphasize her point, Mila had Aryana come out of hiding wearing what Sophie could only describe as a chaotic mess on legs. A dyed black leather tabard adorned with stars hung over her chest, her own clothes replaced by the inquisitor¡¯s more formal dark grey tunic and pants only highlighting her unhealthy paleness all the more. A true church tamed barbarian in the eyes of the riders.


    After that, the scouts shared a few words with the inquisitor before riding for the city, with one key exception being them ordering the party to wait for the vanguard force to arrive. So it was that the four of them relaxed slightly, a little upset at having so hastily taken down the camp but relieved that no fight for survival was happening quite yet.


    Aryana had seemed almost overly eager at being dressed up to be a warrior, being allowed the inquisitor¡¯s spare sword had meant she seemed to constantly want to pull it out and slash at the air. Knowing that it was part excitement and part transference of nervousness, Sophie eventually walked up and tried to show the redhead some stances, earning the girl¡¯s admiring gaze. This then provoked the chain reaction of Annalise and Mila sniggering, the inquisitor raising a curious eyebrow and Sophie got the message, you¡¯re the one doing the teaching? You can barely fight.


    Embarrassed, perhaps a little provoked, Sophie had moved to demonstrate her abilities when the vanguard finally showed up. To Mila and Sophie¡¯s surprise, at the head was a heavily armoured knight, almost unrecognizable save for the fact his visor was up, allowing them to meet Thegn Carodin¡¯s gaze. For their part the knight seemed just as surprised to see them but simply waved for his men to continue along.


    ¡°The maid and the inquisitor, huh? I assume this is your¡­backup.¡± He huffed dismissively.


    Mila scowled but did not speak, instead flicking a glance at Sophie who could only internally sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s us.¡± Sophie acknowledged.


    An awkward silence ensued and the two parties just stared for a moment until Carodin beckoned for another scout, whispering into his ear before sending him riding back. Perhaps seeing Annalise¡¯s arched brow, the knight grunted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, the prince will want to speak with you.¡± Carodin announced coldly.


    ¡°What for? We haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    ¡°Tsh, poor lad still wants to thank you for your aid, whatever that means.¡± He scoffed.


    Sophie grimaced but understood his sentiments. After all, even she assumed that the whole incident was behind her.


    Thankfully, it only a few dozen minutes passed before a flurry of horses charged ahead of the column. Dozens of heavily armoured riders, clad in mail that clattered loudly into the morning, striped blue and purple flags on their back bearing symbols of the lion, began surrounding the party. Another odd handful of foot troops, likely elite house guards or knights, caught up to establish a perimeter throughout the brush, and only then did three main riders finally approach the group. One was clad in pristine steel armour, his pauldrons showing off a brilliant hawk; a robed figure clad in dirty brown clothes, a druid; and the prince himself, dressed in a humble gambeson and chest plate.


    His eyes lit up with excitement at the sight of the party and he spread his arms open in a welcoming manner, much to the dismay of the hawk knight.


    ¡°Ah! My savior and her compatriots! A pleasure seeing you here, though one only hopes we met in better circumstances.¡± He gestured at his troops, ¡°Alas, time is not always on our side but no matter that. How does thou fare? And to find you near the capital! What a strange coincidence!¡±


    Sophie swore she heard a dissatisfied sigh echo from the hawk knight and, before she could answer the prince, the knight interrupted.


    ¡°Forgive his majesty. He has little regard for¡­more tactful formalities.¡± The knight exclaimed exasperatedly and Sophie finally put a name to his voice, that¡¯s right, the Duke.


    ¡°My lords, if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll continue onwards with the forward scouts.¡± Thegn Carodin quickly interjected.


    ¡°Of course, of course, my apologies for holding you up.¡± Prince Alvin flashed the knight a friendly smile.


    Uncertain how to appropriately respond, the knight merely nodded before stirring his mount forward, his figure disappearing over the knoll and towards the city alongside the other scouts.


    ¡°Your majesty, must we really spend time here? No offense to you of course, inquisitor, maid. But greetings can come after we secure the city.¡± Haukr pleaded.


    ¡°My fair Duke, you worry about naught. The city is just up ahead and there seems to be little or no garrison outside the walls either. Earl Warden Owain will be more than capable of handling it. Or do you believe his abilities are lacking?¡± The prince stroked his chin, casting an accusatory glance at the Duke who quickly backed off.


    ¡°Of course not my liege. But this could still be a potential battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Your man¡¯s right, you know.¡± Annalise chimed in to everyone¡¯s surprise, her voice steady if still a little groggy, ¡°Something''s definitely wrong with your city and if it¡¯s not the king¡¯s army¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it could be something worse.¡± The Duke finished, glaring at the girl for daring to interrupt. But Annalsie only shrugged, much to the Duke¡¯s chagrin, ¡°And who might you be? Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Annalise, ranger, actual registered adventurer.¡±


    The last words dug at Sophie like a spear through the heart, she visibly winced and shrunk between her shoulders.


    ¡°Right. Miss Annalise, ranger.¡± The Duke spoke as if he was trying to decide how pleasant or foul the thought of acknowledging a mere adventurer felt like, ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind appraising us of your presence here?¡±


    ¡°Your scouts should¡¯ve told you as much, we¡¯re headed for the port, got a boat to catch.¡± Annalise maintained her indifference, ¡°But well¡­city¡¯s a bit too quiet.¡± She dropped her voice and glanced at Mila, the inquisitor nodding in response.


    ¡°See my lord, we must focus on taking the city first, then everyone can speak without worries.¡± Haukr quickly spoke up.


    ¡°You are too hasty, Urien, it is especially so that in dark times like these we must spend the time to appreciate the little things.¡± Prince Alvin chided, ¡°Though in this instance I suppose you are correct. Whatever lingers over the capitol leaves me ill at ease.¡± His expression grew more somber.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    ¡°It is nothing, go then, if you so desire. I should already have Owain and his men marching alongside the east wall. You can take charge of the southern levies, go rendezvous with Baron Carodin and the vanguard when you¡¯ve assembled your men. I shall join you both shortly.¡±


    ¡°Of course your majesty.¡± Duke Haukr bowed, casting one last dismissive glance at Sophie¡¯s group.


    A small contingent of the guards left with him though a sizable portion still remained. To Sophie¡¯s dismay the druid had been among those who remained, his gaze hidden beneath his hood, quiet and unmoving. The Prince finally sighed, his shoulders heavy with the burdens of rebellion and turned his attention back to the maid.


    ¡°But that''s another matter entirely. Forgive me, my lady.¡± He dipped his head, ¡°I hope you fare well though given these trying times.¡±


    Sophie bowed instinctively in return, earning herself a chuckle from the Prince.


    ¡°A quite Carradorian gesture but it is appreciated nonetheless.¡± The Prince warmly smiled, ¡°But alas, war waits for no one, less of all for the cause of preserving the peace. Perhaps by the morrow you¡¯ll see everything back to normal.¡± He waited for her to nod before continuing, ¡°There is small hill, about an hour back, a bump in the landscape really, I suggest you camp there instead. The area around here¡­¡± He left the words hanging, but the approaching troops already let the group know everything that needed to be said. This could be part of the battlefield, Sophie shuddered from the thought.


    ¡°We thank you for the suggestion¡­Prince.¡± Annalise said with a strained grin, ¡°We shall heed it with all due haste.¡±


    ¡°See that you do miss¡­Anna?¡± The Prince paused, his eyes examining the ranger, ¡°I sense a great deal of tales belonging to you fair lady. On a better day perhaps, one hopes to learn more of your adventures.¡±


    ¡°On a better day.¡± The ranger dryly echoed.


    ¡°Well then, our time here grows short and I have still yet to thank you for freeing us from those deranged cultists.¡± Prince Alvin turned to Sophie, ¡°Please, consider this an invitation for your adventuring party. When the fighting is done, do come visit the palace.¡±


    Sophie was caught off guard, to be invited to visit a palace by a Prince?! Part of her wished Eva was here, for now all she could do was bow in appreciation once more. Annalise tutted and prodded her with the crutch, drawing her attention to the ranger. She tilted her head curiously, staring at her friend until she could read the words she silently spoke, say thank you.


    Embarrassed at forgetting such simple etiquette, Sophie bowed even lower, ¡°We thank you for the kindness, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Please, arise, no need to bow to me. Your deeds alone earn my respect.¡± He flashed a subtle wink before turning towards his guards, ¡°Come now gentlemen, Petrus. We have tarried long enough, Melisgrad awaits!¡± The price spurred his mount forward, provoking a small neigh before he rode off with the rest of the knights and footmen following. His purple cape fluttered behind him, the rest of the column following sending up a plume of gravel dust that made them look like the hero Aurelia and her knights.


    The druid, Petrus, had been the last to go, his horse trotting forward casually without a care in the world. Though as he passed her, he leaned over and Sophie found sickly yellow eyes staring down at her, ¡°Beware the mallvach, only misfortune awaits.¡± He hissed. Before even a word could be said in response, he lowered his hand on his horse¡¯s mane, a green glow enveloping his palms before his mount suddenly sped up and galloped away, ruining the good mood built by the Prince.


    Unintentionally, she found herself looking towards the object of the druid¡¯s concern, the mallvach, and met Aryana¡¯s slightly hesitant gaze, the girl likely confused about what had just transpired. When she met Sophie¡¯s gaze, she waved before cocking her head sideways, as if asking what? Sophie flashed a quick smile and shrugged before turning back away. Guilt grew from the doubt lingered within her, why are the tribes and the druids so worried about a random red haired girl? A question that she could find no answer to. However, coupled with the grim sight of the city, the darkened skies, the war and the eeriness of it all,, she felt a little unnerved at how apocalyptic the situation was starting to look like. Reluctantly she entertained the horrid possibility, what if the druids were right?

 Act 2 Chapter 30: The Haunting of Melisgrad

    ¡°Did you kids know? If you all perform bad deeds and don''t repent for your actions, the Night-Haunter will come for you. When you''re sleeping on night, it will knock on your door, speaking in a soft, soothing voice, before asking you to join it for a meal. If you said your prayers, it will eventually leave and let you sleep. But if you''ve sinned and haven''t repented, it will torment you every night until you agree. Then, it turns you into the meal in question, another soul to be served on the Night-Haunter''s platter.¡±


    - Stellar Warden Iram Pubell, "Chronicle of Clerical Children''s Tales" - The Night-Haunter: Moral: Repent and Don''t Sin


    <hr><hr>


    A haunted silence greeted them, the empty cobble streets showing little signs of life besides the occasional caw of a crow or the guttural cries of something shuffling in the darkness. Stone, timber and brick townhouses lined the sides of the road, next to little alleyways that branched off from them every few units or so. But what once would¡¯ve indicated a thriving metropolis, the capital of a nation, now stood abandoned. Windows boarded shut, doors left ajar, swaying in the wind with every creak and groan of their hinges making the party tense up that much more. Clothing lines still stretched from house to house, carts, crates and other goods laid stacked neatly in some places, scattered over the ground in others. For Sophie, it all brought forth a very familiar sense of dread that she felt back at Eichafen, of a city once alive, but no longer. She turned to find her companions in various states of distress, but most of all Mila seemed tense, unusually so for the constantly scowling inquisitor.


    They had watched in morbid fascination as the city burned yesterday. Faint orange glows sprouting up from where she assumed the army had reached. The party could see the siege engines, trebuchet, catapults and onagers sitting quietly in their berths. The wooden machines of death had fallen silent after the gates opened. At first, the legions of militia, pikemen and professional troops that passed by their campsite had rushed into the breach, their tiny forms like little ants scurrying inside a giant stone fortress. Then in went the longbowmen, then the calvary, and then finally what appeared to be the support and command troops. Over the course of the day the field around Melisgrad grew empty, the fires within soon fading soon after.


    It had left the party disquieted, but figuring that they would be better served being well rested when they entered, it meant setting up a campsite where the Prince had suggested. So it came to be that what felt like an eternal day had passed, no trace of sunlight breaking through the clouds when they had all finally reawakened. Their expressions left much to be desired, the strange pressure, darkness and lingering gloominess had seen to it that sleep was to be anything but fruitful. Though they were still tired, they had at least agreed on one course of action. Get to the tower then get out. Failing that, just getting out.


    Their apprehension had also transferred to their mounts, the wary snorting of the stout Carradorian stallion that had carried them so far gave her pause enough. It had seen first hand the destruction of the folly of the expedition tampering with powers unknown, the chaos unleashed by the cult, orcish raiders, and the undead. Though he disliked having her as a rider or passenger, for him to have gone through so much and show his fear visibly, she got even more worried about what lay ahead. Mila¡¯s dark grey horse was silent, but the tenseness of its muscles were clear for all to see, much less the frozen expression of its rider.


    What made it all the worse were the signs of the struggle that took place, the evidence more and more prominent the deeper into the city they went. Patches of blood, sprayed unnaturally on the walls and cobbled streets like some painting; weapons and armour, pried from their owners in their last moments sat eerily where they had fallen; broken windows and doors left ajar, the openings often covered in darkness. Those that still had functioning lamps or candles only painted an equally grim picture, furniture tossed asunder, torn cloth left hanging from splintered wood, and makeshift barricades hastily tossed aside. It didn¡¯t help at all that the wall which protected the city, the very same one that loomed over the city now seemed more like a prison warden than a protector, consigning its residents to whatever fate awaited them.


    ¡°Keep your eyes peeled, I don¡¯t know how the inquisitor¡¯s gonna act here.¡± Annalise murmured, ¡°And I¡¯m not sure how your new¡­friend performs in combat. I get the feeling that today¡¯s gonna be a shitshow soon enough.¡±


    Sophie grunted, turning a curious eye upwards to meet Anna¡¯s gaze. ¡°So what should I do about that?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Anna hissed, ¡°I think she¡¯s still going through shit from her past. She also always gets all funny whenever you talk about your visions. Talk to her more about it. I dunno, just make sure she¡¯s focused on the task at hand, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. What about Aryana?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? I''m not your mother, you picked her up Sophie, you deal with her.¡± Anna snapped.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Just keep everything working and we should be fine. I just don¡¯t like this feeling scratching at the back of my head.¡±


    ¡°Like there¡¯s something watching us around every corner?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hate it. It¡¯s just like in the elven ruins.¡± Annalise''s voice dropped to a whisper.


    Sophie shuddered and clung a little closer, the ranger seemingly paying her no mind as she mulled over other problems. Peeking over her shoulder, Sophie could see the other two, the inquisitor as if she was nothing more than an automaton leading the group towards where the safe house was supposed to be.


    The first district had been relatively calm, the empty houses though unnerving had proven just that, empty. Whatever had ravaged the city was thankfully not near the gates. It took them barely a handful of minutes before they passed under some shamanistic looking statues that indicated a different district. As with most cities, there would always be a hub area of sorts, a town square that housed the most important functions and means of commerce. If they were Astralian faithful then a church would be present, but there would always then be an administrative building, a tavern or two, some crafters if fewer than in a dedicated crafts quarter, and finally the merchant stalls and shops that would line the outsides. The safehouse was evidently by the church, though Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of disappointment at how almost ordinary the chapel seemed here, far less grand than the one back at Eichafen.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Mila raised a hand to halt the group, ¡°Tribal, take the reins. Maid, with me.¡± Mila ordered as she thrust the horse¡¯s reins into the startled redhead¡¯s hands. With an echoing thud she landed on pavement, her hand already drawing her inquisitorial shortsword, a dark looking steel blade etched from top to bottom in sigils and symbols.


    Annalise halted their own mount, the horse nickering in annoyance at the sudden stop. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle myself.¡± Annalise slowly pulled out her bow.


    Sophie grunted and carefully clambered off the horse, the stallion giving a satisfied puff of his nostrils at her getting off. Cheeky shit.


    ¡°You gonna freeze up again inquisitor? I¡¯d rather not get little Sophie here killed.¡± Annalise quipped.


    Mila spun around, rage filling her eyes as the inquisitor¡¯s scowl deepened into a fury, her hand unsheathing the sword in a motion so quick that no one could react before she growled at the ranger. ¡°I. Won¡¯t.¡±


    With both hands up Annalise shrugged, ¡°Alright, alright. Just¡­you know¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Mila barked and Sophie reluctantly approached.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a problem with me too?¡± Mila lowered her voice alongside a vicious scowl.


    ¡°N-no? We¡¯re um¡­never-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re what? Sophie, might I remind you you¡¯re one step away from being a condemned heretic with the stunt you pulled a week ago? Is there something you need to hide from me¡­void touched?¡±


    ¡°M-Mila, we¡¯re just worried you know? I mean¡­I am too of course and I know how much Karelia cared, well at least in that¡­eep!¡± Sophie almost squealed when Mila grabbed the cuff of her tunic with one hand, matching her eyelines directly and glaring into Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Inquisitor!¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say her name again, especially not in someplace like this.¡± Mila hissed before slowly turning towards the other two, her arm slowly letting go of Sophie¡¯s cuff.


    Annalise quickly spoke up, ¡°Enough. Inquisitor, you¡¯re part of the team now, however long that might last. Whatever¡¯s going on, we can argue later, we need to focus up.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie nodded in agreement, only to find Mila''s eyes flaring up in anger at Anna¡¯s last comment.


    Aryana just shrank a little under the inquisitor¡¯s intense gaze, unsure of what was happening when Mila finally relented.


    ¡°I can handle myself just fine.¡± She replied, ¡°But you are¡­right, the task at hand is more important.¡± She muttered, her scowl returning to normal.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Tch, you can. But, that¡¯s good enough for now.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm! We uhh¡­can all yell at each other after we get out. I don¡¯t like it here either.¡± Sophie added sheepishly.


    ¡°Uhh-umm yeah!¡± Aryana threw in her enthusiastic cheer, bringing the group to silence.


    The redhead looked worriedly around for what she did wrong when everyone else chuckled a little. Afraid of alienating her new companions, she hesitantly chuckled as well, earning a small grin from Sophie that calmed her heart.


    ¡°Yeah, like Aryana says, it¡¯ll be alright.¡± Sophie agreed, eager to not get stabbed again.


    Mila sighed once more before cocking her head towards the church, ¡°If you¡¯re all done goofing around, we¡¯ve got a safe house to check.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But why dismount? Wouldn¡¯t we be faster on horseback?¡± Sophie asked, earning herself a condescending look from Mila.


    ¡°True, but look out there.¡± Mila pointed at the square beyond the statues, ¡°Barricades and blockers, it means someone fought back against something. Whatever it is might still be out there somewhere, and I don¡¯t want to risk our mounts. We need them to get away if things go wrong¡± She stated matter-of-factly. Fair enough.


    Sophie followed her gaze, her eyes wandering over the town square, makeshift wooden barricades formed from merchant stalls and stray planks of wood surrounded the fountain. A few more robust blockades at the end of a street leading into the square, and countless weapons lay where they fell, but like before, there were no signs of bodies. Surely something would¡¯ve been left behind, and we¡¯re not even questioning the entire army of soldiers that came in here yesterday. Where the saint damned hells are they?


    A little more nervous than before, she too unsheathed her blade, looking towards the inquisitor for reassurance only to receive a nod.


    ¡°We¡¯ll scout the safehouse, make sure we can hitch the horses somewhere if we need to. If not, you two stay here and make sure you¡¯re ready to go.¡± Mila spoke, not even bothering to look back as the others grunted their agreement. ¡°And you two, make sure you keep that lantern lit, I don¡¯t know what it is, but I think whatever elven magic that Treesinger cast might be keeping¡­well whatever is out there at bay, we¡¯ll retreat to you if we have to.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Be safe S-Sophie.¡±


    ¡°What? Not gonna wish our inquisitor your well wishes?¡± Annalise teased.


    ¡°Uhh¡­umm¡­she said she didn¡¯t want to be babied so I thought-¡±


    Sophie could hear Annalise snort before they were finally out of earshot. I¡¯m glad she can at least crack a joke. She followed Mila and dropped into a crouch, the two moving silently through the former battlefield. With every step away from the other two, they were one step further from the lantern, and Sophie could feel herself even more entrenched in the ominous feeling that lingered over the city.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie was mildly upset, not because of the trouble they were in, but at how ugly the safe house was. Whereas almost every other building incorporated squarish shapes as part of their designs, they weren¡¯t just a block. The safehouse on the other hand, was just a square shaped hunk of drab dark grey stone brick surrounded by an equally drab square courtyard wall. It also didn¡¯t help that it was hidden behind the town square¡¯s tavern, tucked into a small alleyway barely big enough for three walking abreast. Where every shadow seemed to hungrily leap up at her.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Mila whispered, snapping Sophie out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright, three, two, one. Go!¡± Mila pushed open the courtyard door, sword at the ready before Sophie followed soon after, her own blade at the ready.


    They burst into the courtyard, scanning the area only to find nothing besides what seemed like a miniature stable more suitable for a skinny palfrey than their stout stallions. Under them a well maintained set of stepping stones led to the door of the safehouse, a few planters with a variety of colorful plants sat in stark contrast to the drab grey surroundings. On one side were a few roses, violets and marigolds, silent in their vigil against whatever haunted the city. On the other a few pretty cream coloured lilies had bloomed as well, bringing a soft smile to her face. Turning to the inquisitor, Mila just shrugged but shook her head at the area around them. Clear.


    Satisfied, the duo pushed into the house, quietly tiptoeing their way around only to find nothing more than furniture. All the windows had their shutters closed, tied together by ropes and the main door opposite the courtyard door had been blockaded by a dressing and some planks. A bookshelf, a table, a fireplace and two and a half chairs were all that remained on the first floor, a small bathroom and supplies closet aside, it was onward to the second floor.


    Here was a sight Sophie didn¡¯t expect, two bedrooms, two cots in each but a bolt on the outside of one. Presumably if the inquisition needed to kidnap someone, she shuddered at the thought. Yet it was the other bedroom that caught the duo¡¯s attention, one of the windows leading out was open and slightly ajar, little pieces of reddish brown stained cloth clung desperately to the splinters, and a strange ring resting on the stone floor.


    Mila bent over to take a look and within seconds had already come to a conclusion, ¡°By the damned hells.¡± She swore.


    Sophie turned a concerned glance over as the inquisitor just stared worriedly at the window.


    ¡°Damned fool must¡¯ve been caught sleeping.¡± Mila muttered, ¡°That ring? That was our contact¡¯s signet ring so we could tell who he was. Guess it doesn¡¯t matter now¡­¡± She paused and poked her head outside the window. ¡°Area seems clear enough though. Seal up the window, use whatever you need, maybe even that chair from below.¡±


    Sophie tentatively nodded before she paused, noting a severe flaw in Mila''s plan. ¡°Why am I the one staying alone here?¡± Sophie asked, a faint hint of protest in her voice.


    ¡°Do you want to be the one running outside back and forth to get the others?¡±


    ¡°No¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well then there you go. Also no offense, but a few sparring sessions with Taurox hardly makes you a combatant, understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­of course.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now don¡¯t look so glum, with any luck, we¡¯ll not need to be here long. So stay here, keep locked up and we¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Got it.¡± Sophie grunted, a little peeved at how quickly she was written off, however right Mila might''ve been.


    She watched as Mila dashed back out, the inquisitor looking almost like some dark hero in a fiction. Like Inquisitor Silvia from Gunmar and Aurelia, stoic, stern, but a master of fighting the dark. Huh, I wonder if they had inquisitors back then. Stifling a small grumble, she quickly pulled the windows shut, sealing her off from the outside world.


    She managed to salvage some rope, tying the window shut when she explored the house further. To say it was ill furnished would¡¯ve been generous in her opinion. When she took stock of what furniture and equipment there was, she found that it was lacking even when compared to her servant¡¯s quarters back at the estate, much less Eva¡¯s room. Though she supposed this was for people like Mila, professional and likely requiring only the bare necessities to survive. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little judgemental. So much space for stuff and there''s just, nothing.


    She had just finished prying off two passable planks of wood from the back of the half chair when her heart froze and her body stilled. The barely perceptible creaking of the courtyard door echoed just enough through the backdoor. Her eyes darted over, boring into the doorway, locked onto every little detail and scanning it for any possible movement. An unearthly chill came soon after, the intense feeling seeping through the backdoor and washing over her. She shuddered at the unnaturalness she felt but stayed still, locking her joints into place. Not a muscle.


    Carefully, she dropped to a crouch and gently laid the planks on the floor, clamping her hands over her mouth as her breath echoed out to the world. Too loud, I¡¯m too loud. She sucked in one last breath as a dark shadow protruded from the gaps within the doorway, a wispy unnatural darkness that snaked its way throughout the room.


    ¡°Hellooo?¡± Something called out, ¡°Are you there?¡±


    The voice jolted Sopihe¡¯s soul, almost sending her crashing to the ground in a panic. One hand darted for the handle, ready to open the door when she stopped herself. No, no! She scolded herself, but her resolve grew weak.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me out here right?¡± The voice asked.


    Sophie dared not move, her muscles, though she swore a small gasp leaked out. Without warning the door shook with a fury, the hinges squeaking from the pressure as the wood bent inwards. Waves of icy air buffeted the room and Sophie could feel the temperature dip down to uncomfortable levels, the hairs on her arm standing up in a fright.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold out here. Please!¡± It pleaded.


    Another few knocks rapped the door, the shadows underneath writhing at a frenzy, stretching, yearning for her with every push and convulsion that propelled them forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary out here, I don¡¯t want the monsters to get me! Please!¡±


    She looked nervously up at the window, then back at the door, wondering which would give way first. Sweat dripped from her brow, the dread emanating from the doorway overwhelming her and she fought to retain control of her body. She had read about such things happening before, in her stories and books. When the dead arise, more things than the puppet corpses come to life, after all, some necromantic magics might power a few corpses, but not all of them. Others would be termed by the church as the possessed; wights, the unbound, hollow-men, wisps, and other such more ethereal entities. But there was one faced by Gunmar and his longtime ally Barodin the dwarf, that Sophie realized might be a bit more monster than myth. A lemuarch.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m on my own. Everyone¡¯s gone and I¡¯m scared, I don¡¯t want to be alone! Your friend left you too right? No one should be alone here.¡±


    She clenched her teeth shut and pulled her tunic over her ears, hoping to drown out the mournful pleas of the creature outside. During Gunmar¡¯s adventures with Barodin, they had ventured past a destroyed hamlet, the town far in the dwarven deep mines and recently abandoned. Though reluctant, the duo camped there only to be subjected to the cries for aid from a human-like voice, prompting the heroes to investigate. There, they found only death as the lemurach cried over a mountain of bones, the previous inhabitants of the village, before attacking them in a frenzy. It was only after defeating it that they shared what they had heard from the diabolical creature, a creature crying out with the voice of those they loved. For Gunmar, his parents lost early on and for Barodin, his deceased partner.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person, I can feel it! So please?¡±


    Sophie could not recall the shape, nor the description of the monster beyond that they emulated the voices of the deceased. A perverse psychic attack meant to disorientate its victims. But she hated it, hated of being reminded of her failures, and hated the implications behind it. Because what it suggested meant that everything she had not only doomed a friend, but pointlessly so.


    ¡°Please! I just need somewhere warm for the night, I don¡¯t want to spend it out here. I¡¯m afraid, please.¡± The voice whispered solemnly.


    Sophie could only try to focus on herself, futilely pretending that she could hear nor see nothing moving. MIla will be able to come back for me, right?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there. I just need to rest for a bit, please! They¡¯re all gone, everyone¡¯s gone and it¡¯s all getting darker. I don¡¯t want to be out here.¡±


    Sophie closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down, but her mind raced with all the implications this lemurach brought with it. I¡¯m sorry, she thought to herself, I¡¯m sorry I was too slow Riza.

 Act 2 Chapter 31: The Dark Bargain

    ¡°When souls are left tormented in a state of unfulfilled agony, they will oftentimes search for a way back to the mortal plane. This might take the grim but more classic route of necromancy, in which the soul energy is shoved back into a host body to rise once more. Or it could take the route of some more esoteric phenomenon. That being incorporeal forms such as wraiths, ghosts, poltergeists and more. Now traditional thinking places the undead corporeal shells as the greater threat because statistically they are more identifiable and hence most reported. However, when one considers that maintaining an ethereal form physically drains mana from their locations, one quickly realizes that the ¡®phantoms¡¯ can be far more dangerous in that they need active life forces to sustain their very existence in this plane. Making them not just unnatural monsters, but creatures whose only goal is to hunt down the living to survive.¡±


    - ??An Adventurer¡¯s Guide to Beasts Vol 2: The Undying Hordes


    <hr><hr>


    She was terribly cold, her breath frosted up in the air in front of her, her body trembled as it fought to remain still despite the shivering. Her attention was only roused when the sounds of a commotion occurred not too far away past the front door. Eh?


    ¡°Something¡¯s coming, please open up?¡± The lemurach pleaded once more.


    Sophie winced at how its voice brought back flashes of Riza when the two first met. Of the sadness and grief in her voice. Sophie strained her ears, focusing on the distant sounds as she struggled to ignore the pleas.


    Something snappy echoed outside, then a loud pop before she felt the air around her shift slightly. Like it was being sucked away. It¡¯s like the air is leaving, like the mana is leaving! Spells? Is it Mila? Her eyes slowly opened back up, weary from the cold but filled with hope anew. Her suspicions were soon confirmed when the distinctive neighing of frightened horses cut through the din outside. They¡¯re in trouble, shit!


    Her brain slowly scrambled back to awareness second by second. Her eyes landed on the doorway and the shadow that still spilled into the room from the gaps. Gotta get out of here, but how? She carefully craned her neck around the room, searching every nook and cranny until her eyes landed on the far side windows and the rope holding the shutters closed. Ah-ha!


    She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight it, she could try, but it would be fruitless. Though she was better than a civilian she doubted she would last too long in a normal sword fight, much less against some spirit creature here to devour souls. Thus she needed to distract it.


    She inched over towards the window, one agonizingly slow motion after another to avoid agitating the lemurach. A flurry of pops outside hurried her progress, the panic and fear subsiding slightly as she hyper focused onto crawling towards the rope. With one last effort she pushed herself up and grabbed hold of the rope. Here goes nothing.


    One tug was all it took and the rope came loose, the shutters banging against the walls as they were pulled open. Almost instantly she heard the lemurach react, the spirit unleashing a tirade of pleas as it raced to the other side of the safe house.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lonely and scared! Please don¡¯t run! I¡¯ll be good, I promise!¡±


    Sophie shuddered when the strange squelchy skittering of something passed by the wall she was next to and for a brief second, she wondered what would happen if she did just let the lemurach in. But after shaking away the thought she wasted no time in sprinting for the backdoor, flinging it open before rushing outside. Her speed however, was her downfall, and Sophie found herself face planting into the little stone pathway near the flowerbeds.


    She groaned from the pain, the sudden shock, at least, jolted all of her nerves to full functionality. Ow, ow, ow! She gently caressed her cheek, annoyed but mostly in pain when she finally surveyed the horrifying nature of the lemurach. The flowers had all withered and died under the intense cold, violets, roses, marigolds and lilies all rested frozen in their planters. To her surprise she spied a singular flower, weakened but still standing in the furthest planter. Curious, she reached down to touch it, the cold sending shivers down her spines just as her fingertips brushed it.


    ¡°Where did you go?!¡± The lemurach cried out, her voice coming back around.


    Shit. Without thinking, Sophie plucked the little lily, tucking it behind her ear, its petals tickling her skin ever so gently. By the Goddess, MIla, anyone, please help. She muttered to herself before she burst out of the courtyard and sprinted down the alley back towards the town square.


    ¡°Stop running! I¡¯m right here!¡± The lemurach roared from the safehouse, a hint of fury in its voice.


    Not daring to turn around, she just ran and ran, leaping over barricades, pushing past discarded weapons and over exerting her body in an effort to reach the square. But something was wrong, besides the abandoned battlefield, she could see no signs of the others, no horse or even a trace of them remaining. She froze and looked around, blinking profusely in a vain attempt to steady herself. Where¡­where did they go?


    There was a small scorch mark that left some soot on the side of the fountain, the only new detail that she noticed. But aside from that she could not see them. In a panic she spun around on the spot, scanning every little thing to ascertain that she wasn¡¯t missing anything, that she was just hallucinating. No, no! Where are they?!


    She crashed furiously through the debris, scattered weapons left and right, the metallic clangs ringing out loudly throughout the empty streets. It was here, they were right besides the statues, I swear! I am certain, the weird druid statues. She huffed in exhaustion, her shoulders rising up and down as panic continued to set in. But where are they? I don¡¯t see them. Is there a note? An arrow? Is there-


    ¡°Found you.¡± A shrill, chilly whisper breathed down her neck.


    Her stomach dropped and her muscles froze in place. Something breathed uncomfortably close to her back, the presence looming over her, a sickening bony cracking with every move it made. Fuck, fuck, fuck! She began hyperventilating as all thoughts left her head, the horrible chill surrounding her making her tremble. For a moment she contemplated running, but nothing worked, her body refused to function. Yet when the presence grew just a little closer, Sophie couldn¡¯t help herself, forcefully tearing her frigid limbs from their positions and slowly turning around, her eyes widening at the monstrosity before her.


    What was once a slender woman stalked closer towards her. Tight fitting but decorated tunic, torn skirt and leather boots indicated she had once been a wealthy burgher or lower noble of sorts. Though for Sophie, that mattered little. The lemurach was instantly identifiable by how inhuman it looked. Its arms arched unnaturally far back, the bones likely long broken; her legs propelled her upwards, like a puppet being forcefully stretched vertically. Beyond that it was hole where her nose was that allowed Sophie to see the other side of the square, or perhaps the missing eye that left a gaping hole in its skull which indicated it to be unnatural. If anything it was the unnerving smile the creature had, polite almost, if not for the fact that it only kept growing and growing and growing, until her mouth stretched from ear to ear, the singular eyeball unfocused and lolling with every motion.


    ¡°Hello.¡± It smiled, opening the entirety of its mouth and face. Frosty dried blood stains decorated its teeth, an icy mist sent barrelling out with the simple words, the creature''s neck growing longer with every second.


    There were teeth, many, far too many teeth, and a tongue that uncoiled itself from within that now stalked uncomfortably close to Sophie''s face. For the first time in a long time, Sophie screamed.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    <hr><hr>


    Her scream had been so visceral that not just the creature got stunned, but she found herself unable to speak or utter any noises besides a dry cough. Seizing the moment, she took one fearful glance up towards the castle and broke out in a mad sprint. The lemurach roared with angered agony, the shriek from behind her shattering what few windows were nearby and very nearly destroying her ear drums as well. But that mattered little, she had to run.


    The streets echoed with the sounds of their pursuit, her boots slapping against the cobble streets and the cracking of the lemurach¡¯s bones. But she felt a change in her surroundings, a darkness that fell upon her which clouded her mind. I¡­I was left behind¡­they left me.


    She crashed her way into an alleyway, shoving aside the flimsy wooden mantlet that cut the alleyway off. Behind her she could hear the lemurach, the wretched creature¡¯s gnarled hands shattering what was left of the mantlet. Crap, crap, please.


    Sophie was devastated, the unpleasant echoes of her experience in the Mistveil returning in full force as she dashed around in a panic. The feelings of loneliness and pain overwhelming her mind, seizing control from more rational thoughts. Where did they go? I don¡¯t want to be alone here. Mila said she would be back. Sophie shook off her malaise and kept going, stifling her doubts until she was safe.


    The city however, seemed to have other ideas. Whatever darkness wracked the city had been absolute. The deeper she went, the more destruction she saw. Whereas the town square and outer areas had mostly just destroyed houses and barricades, the damages were mostly superficial if still disquieting. Yet, here, there was no longer any doubt that something horrible happened. Violence, was the first thought she had when she glanced at the claw marks which raked deep scars into the walls. The barricades here too had suffered greatly, many lay shattered or crumpled into doorways like some makeshift battering ram. The houses themselves, though larger than the ones before by a room or even a story, had also in turn experienced much more vicious attacks. No building here escaped unscathed, many bricks, planks, and stone lay scattered across the street. Another obstacle in her frantic flight.


    ¡°Why are you afraid my dear?¡± The lemurach with Riza¡¯s voice purred loudly.


    Sophie shuddered but had a horrid realization, she was getting tired. With no awareness of how far or long she had run, the lemurach had simply just kept up, watching its prey exhaust itself. Her muscles ached, her mind ran ragged, her emotions shot, she was on the verge of collapse. There¡¯s no one else here, just me.


    Her clothing clung to her skin, the fabric soaked with sweat from the effort but she was just as unrelenting as the lemurach, which also grew increasingly agitated. It was only when she reached the gate which separated the wealthier districts from the outer section that she paused, her path ahead blocked. Not only that, but she finally turned around, her eyes glancing back at the devastation around her. Here, death had finally left its mark. Where blood had only been splattered occasionally around the houses, here she had not even noticed the streets stained with red. She grimaced at the thought of how many people it must¡¯ve taken to dye the streets red, Were they trying to get in? Or out?


    She bashed at the gate, scraped at it, knocked politely, then angrily, but nothing seemed to work. She threw herself at the door, her body doing nothing but injuring itself with every attempt. Sore, tired and frustrated, she looked around and found only little alleyways around her besides the main road. Though she considered sprinting down one, there was something odd about them, like the shadows themselves seemed to be moving on their own, writhing as they fought to grow.


    Time was not on her side, and at last she found herself at an impasse, trapped under the shadow of the gate, her only way out back down the street where the lemurach approached. Seeing her paused and standing at the gate, the lemurach paused, retracting the body¡¯s arms as it stood back on two legs. A wide grin overtook its face and Sophie could only slump against the doorway, awaiting the inevitable with one trembling hand weakly waving the sabre in its general direction. Ah...fuck. For her it was over, a strange sense of resignation began overwhelming her body, her muscles simply giving up, their energy spent and their fate sealed. With an exhausted sigh, she let the adrenaline fade, the instincts that urged her to run suppressed so that she rest. Defeated, she slumped down against the gate, plopping on the ground with a sad little thud. In the name of the stars, I can''t believe the gates are closed, all because what? The people behind them were peasants? Not fit to tread in the noble district? I can''t believe this shit. By the saint damnned hells!


    ¡°So feisty, but now so docile, how delectable.¡± It spoke as a long tongue slithered out from between its maw.


    Her brief moment of rage subsided as it stalked closer, replaced by a onrush of sadness, of realizing that she was, alone once more, left to die. I¡¯m going to die alone, but I don''t wanna, I want to see Eva, to show her my new sister, and...Sophie stifled her emotions, focusing all her attention on the creature when it gently pushed her trembling blade aside, the creature leaning down towards her as the fleshy viscera squelched with every step. It loomed over her, the singular eye extending itself towards her, the veins and blood vessels holding it together spilling out from the socket. By the Goddess, save me. Sophie was struck by how cold its breath was, the dark bloodied maw of a face-mouth unexpectedly frigid much like the energy emitted by the creature. It stopped just above her and Sophie could hear the cracking of bones as it¡¯s neck stretched downwards inhumanly close, the countless rotted little gaps in its flesh further unsettling her.


    Its tongue suddenly launched itself at her and Sophie squealed in fear. But as suddenly as it struck, it recoiled, like a child tasting something sour for the first time. The monstrous maw contorted in disgust, the singular eyeball pulling itself back into the socket as the tongue now more cautiously gave her another lick. Dried parchment like skin rubbed against her face, the frigid saliva eliciting an unnatural fear in Sophie that stunned her and brought about a disgustingly warm trickle running between her legs. Once more the lemurach recoiled, and for the first time Sophie could see confusion wracking its monstrous features when it reeled backwards.


    ¡°So warm, so tender, but the flesh, why do you taste like the dead?¡± It hissed in disgust.


    Sophie could not answer and just continued trembling, the uncomfortable warmth now pooling under her in a puddle. Without warning, the creature''s arms crackled as its bones were dislocated once more and lifted Sophie up against the gate, tearing the back of her tunic against the rough wooden gate in the process. Still unsatisfied, the lemurach then ripped open her tunic and Sophie could feel the rotted icy flesh of the creature press up under her breast. It landed with a calm almost pleasant chill before a searing pain followed.


    For a moment, she only heard her own panicked breathing, her mind still in a panic until the creature finally released her, leaning backwards and scrutinizing every part of her even more intently.


    ¡°Lively, but heartless. How? Or rather¡­¡± It paused, a sickening crack echoed throughout the street as it readjusted it¡¯s neck back into place, ¡°Why is one dead yet alive, and so...untarnished. Why is one like you, here?¡±


    Sophie felt momentary relief when it placed her down, the creature no longer looked set on consuming her. But still filled with fear, she could only gulp and raise her free hand to point at the tower. The lemurach looked almost thoughtful with its one eye, raising its own arm to follow the trajectory of Sophie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why there?¡± It pressed, and Sophie winced when it¡¯s tongue licked the bottom of her palm.


    ¡°Cr-crystal.¡± She managed to stammer out, her voice still hoarse and fading fast.


    ¡°Why?¡± The lemurach clicked its jaw, narrowing its mouth in displeasure when it took one more look at her, a hungry look on her face.


    That was in fact a very good question, she herself only vaguely understood that it was energy that belonged or was useful to the entity. But she did know that the ¡®fake entity¡¯ of the cult also had something to do with it. Weighing her answer, Sophie was unsure, but clenched her eyes shut as hoped it would not sense the deception.


    ¡°H-hungry.¡± She whispered, an answer not technically incorrect, as she was tired, filthy and scared. But only the entity wanted the crystal, arguably hungry for either its power or to disrupt the nascent false entity. Whatever it wanted, she could only speculate unless it tolkd her more.


    The lemurach seemed to pause, contemplating her words when suddenly its one eye lit up with whatever excitement its monstrous visage could muster.


    ¡°Hunger, a feeling I all know too well. Say¡­what if I were to help you get to your food, will you help me in return? Fair¡¯s fair.¡± It giggled.


    Though it sounded like Riza, seeing the creature¡¯s entire neck vibrate only unsettled Sophie further. Reluctantly, she nodded, figuring she didn''t have many options anyways. But on seeing her agreement, the smile it produced sent a shiver running down her spine and across her chest.


    ¡°Splendid, all I desire is one particular¡­morsel. Nothing more than a...lying weasel man, one who¡­accelerated my downfall.¡± It growled, the massive teeth gnashing excitedly a little too close for comfort, ¡°He¡¯s in the tower as well. A remarkable coincidence really. And!¡± It raised one hand up, the gnarled fingers snapping into place as they straightened themselves, ¡°You and I won¡¯t be alone.¡±


    Before the words could even register themselves in Sophie¡¯s mind, the lemurach seized her by the waist and threw her over its shoulder. Its skin was frighteningly cold, almost frozen even, and every moment Sophie¡¯s bare skin touched the creature she could feel a searing pain spread from the point of contact. She dangled helplessly in the lemurach¡¯s grasp and lamented how pathetic she was for not even resisting the creature. But was there even any point? The others... Disgusted at her own cowardice, she could only clench her eyes firmly shut as the lemurach began skittering past the city streets with her in tow at a dizzying pace.


    Goddess forgive my weakness¡­and please keep the others safe.

 Act 2 Chapter 32: Into the Heart

    ¡°S: Umm¡­Eva? Are you awake?


    E: Mmmh-hweh?! Who¡¯s there?


    S: It¡¯s me. S-sorry for waking you up.


    E: Gah! Jeez, you need to knock like a normal person, gave me a heart attack.


    S: Sorry.


    E: Ugh, don¡¯t pull your puppy eyes on me, it¡¯s fineeee. So what do you want?


    S: Umm¡­I¡­can you read me a story?


    E: Read you a¡­huh? Aww little Sophie can¡¯t sleepy sleep?


    S: No¡­


    E: Heheh, sheesh, needy little goblin.


    S: Uhnn and not a goblin!


    E: Alright, fine, not a goblin, a gremlin then, heheh. So what¡¯s wrong, scared of the dark again?


    S: Mmm, they¡­they blew out all the candles again. I-I don¡¯t like it.


    E: Hahah, fair enough. Come here¡­comfy? Good. Now snuggle in. Another hero story?


    S: ¡­yes please.


    E: Want to be a heroine?


    S: Mmhmm, I wanna be a hero.¡±


    - Fleeting Memories


    <hr><hr>


    If the outer sections of the city were considered deserted, abandoned on the stairway to ruin, then, the inner districts earn the moniker of devastated. Here the houses languished in shattered piles, entire city blocks brought to ruin by whatever cruel God metted vengeance on them. Gone was the facade of a city stricken by something ethereal and unknowing. Here, violence and force had been the instrument that tore down that people.


    Husks of the former residents lay scattered across the street, the skeletal remains still donning the vestments that they wore with gusto moments before their demise. Lightly gilded outfits for the nobility, not as ornate as the armour which the Duke or even Thegn Carodin had worn, but more regal than the plain if mildly adorned tunics of their servants nearby. Yet they were not the only ones who rested on the streets, more barricades and weapons dotted the area, the last futile stand of the nobility and their guardians. Knights of the realm, royal guard, town guard, militiamen and civilians alike lay scattered across the district, falling where they stood at the barricades or in little tightly packed formations.


    Gone were the large and imposing manor houses, a status symbol to lord over the peasantry and each other. Gone were the trading houses, guild facilities and other important functions brought about by the Meltonian capital. Only ruins and death remained, the few inhuman shadows skirting the edges of her vision sending a small tingle down her spine, any survivors had already been hunted down.


    The air too proved noticeably colder, even when not accounting for the creature that dragged her along. The sharp decrease in temperature confirmed her suspicions that many more spirits still roamed the city for prey. Their hungry, calculating gazes cast from the shadows, yet they seemed to be avoiding the strange duo, for now. Though she hoped she would seem just as unappetizing to them as she did to the one with her, she prayed she would not have to put the theory to the test.


    To her relief, at some point the lemurach had noticed her squirming from the frost and set her down. Shivering, slightly more exposed than she liked and completely disgusted with her filthy state, she trailed just near the edge of the creature¡¯s frosty radius.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wander too far,¡± The lemurach had warned her, ¡°Not all of them are quite as caring as I am.¡± It cackled.


    ¡®Them¡¯ evidently, did not mean the lingering spirits that haunted the alleyways, but the silhouettes and shadows that etched themselves onto the very stones themselves. Occasionally, more than a few would seem to ¡®pop¡¯ to life, their translucent limbs stretching out in a desperate yearning for the living. It was only then that she connected the dots; the destruction here was absolute, the people vaporized into whatever shadow creatures scorched onto the rubble, the unlucky ones turned into vengeful spirits much like the lemurach, their bones dotting the landscape.


    Peeking over her shoulder, she finally took note of the walls that surrounded the inner city, cracked, damaged and charred all over; it had saved those in the outer districts by condemning the inner ones to annihilation. But then how did the ones outside get caught up in this? Unless¡­


    They passed by another deserted street, this one attached to a main road. When she looked down the road, she saw how the city had fallen. One of the inner gates, four to five stories tall, still stood sturdy and firm, a guardian against the horrors within, bar the tiniest of gaps. Just like that, the fate of thousands was sealed, the capital had fallen to whatever dark magic was unleashed from the castle tower. There had been war for the soul of a nation just beyond its walls, yet what brought it low was not violence from the people, but some strange fell ritual most likely never saw coming. I think I can understand why the inquisition takes such a hardline stance, especially if things like this are the result, how awful.


    Another blue pulse emanated from the tower, this one nothing more than a gentle breeze but blindly bright for all of a second. It was enough for her to nearly release her bowels, the unpleasantness from earlier magnifying with every passing moment.


    Are we there yet, her mouth moved to ask but she froze, this isn¡¯t a friend, it¡¯s a saint damned abomination, focus idiot, focus. Quietly, she trudged along the path until they came across a clearing in front of the castle. The lemurach suddenly jerked to a stop, Sophie barely avoiding crashing into it Curious, she tried to sidestep the creature and take a peek when it raised a gnarled finger to point ahead.


    Shades, hundreds, no, thousands of them. The shadows lurched and swayed listlessly, the hungry crowd filling the entire clearing that surrounded the castle walls. What had once been green grass was now nothing more than dead leaves, and where there were leaves, there stood two shades for every leaf. Illuminated by faint lantern lights from the walls, they gave off an unsettling feeling that made her acutely aware of how alone she was here. No friends, no Eva, just me¡­and a lot of ghosts.


    The lemurach creaked its head over towards her, face twisted with a conspiratorial ¡®grin¡¯.


    ¡°A barrier bars our entry¡­and¡­keeps¡­yes keeps us trapped here. It must go.¡± The lemurach growled.


    Sophie looked over, and indeed, the castle seemed pretty unscathed compared to the city. Bathed in a bluish hue, the fortified structure that rested on the hill in the center of the city still had guards that patrolled the parapets, their lamps bobbing amidst the chaos outside. A strange sense of serenity oozed from the castle, perhaps the only building unaffected by the horrors unleashed from the tower. The soft clanks of their boots echoed so clearly through the haunted silence that Sophie could almost tell how many there were, almost.


    She opted to just nod, an action that satisfied the lemurach.


    ¡°The barrier is within the first library, the one open to the public,¡± It hissed, ¡°As you can see, we cannot get in. Trapping us here, outside in this eternal struggle.¡± Its voice was tinted with fury, the emotion shaking its control ever so slightly, that for a brief second, it sounded less like Riza and more like someone else. ¡°Getting in¡­for you would be trouble too.¡±


    It pointed to the gate, the massive structure sealed shut and adorned with a variety of wards that would keep the spirits at bay. Yet what Sophie assumed the lemurach was referencing were the two armoured sentinels standing stoically in their full plate. The Lionsguard. Heavy armoured knights with a red mane draped around their necks and a halberd and shield in their hands stood unafraid of the horde just beyond the barrier.


    ¡°Now, concentrate, close your eyes and see. See the world through out eyes.¡± It croaked.


    Sophie swallowed her doubts and did as she was told, closing her eyes and waiting. Though she could not in fact, see with her eyes shut, she could feel it, embrace it almost. In front of the castle was a dome of energy, warming, calming, and just present enough for her to get a brief taste of its soothing properties.


    ¡°Mmm?!¡± She let out an unconscious noise.


    ¡°Yes. Yes! You see! That which denies us our freedom, that which binds us. So go! Go and destroy the barrier!¡± It excitedly growl, sending another shiver down her spine.


    Sophie sighed and turned back to the castle, getting past the guards would be a problem, but perhaps they aren¡¯t hostile? Was it even worth the gamble? Her furrowed brow apparently caught the attention of the lemurach and Sophie found a cruel smile plastered on its face.


    ¡°Good luck, my¡­compatriot.¡± It giggled at the word, though to her it seemed more like the creature convulsed before it started turning away, ¡°I will keep the shades from you. But do not take too long.¡±


    Within seconds, the lemurach melded into the darkness of the alleyways behind her, the creature disappearing before she could even process the sight in front of her. With a heavy heart, she stepped towards the shades, alone.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie mustered what fake gusto she could and fearfully strode through the shades. Every step she took elicited little pops that sent clouds of frost puffing up from where they reached out for her. Shaking off the unpleasant feeling she managed to catch the attention of the guards, one screaming at the other who then screamed at the wall. Almost at once, a small squad formed up on the wall, three on top with crossbows and the two in front of the gate raising their weapons warily at her.


    ¡°Serjeant! We have unknowns at the main gate! A living person!¡± A voice cried from above.


    Clanking of armour echoed from behind the walls and now Sophie found herself looking at a small troop of soldiers around the wall, a few more shuffling in from the flanks.


    ¡°Huscarls, to me!¡± Another voice shouted.


    Sophie flinched when the mechanisms of the main gate clinked to life, the screeching of metallic gears echoing for countless leagues and likely throughout the inner city. She tried to remain calm as a squadron of guardsmen came out led by a surly looking officer. Their scale mail rattled softly in contrast to the overwhelming hostility Sophie felt as all eyes landed on her. Stay calm, breathe, calm, breath, a million thoughts rumbled inside her mind, her discomfort at being the center of their scrutinizing gazes rising exponentially with each second. Another small frosty pop settled her mind, her focus returning to the situation at hand.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Get a runner to Duke Brynn, now!¡± The officer ordered, moments before turning his hostile gaze on Sophie.


    ¡°Halt, by order of the High King, remain where you are and keep your open palms towards us!¡± The officer barked.


    Sophie obeyed, keeping her hands outstretched and with her palms facing the soldiers. Slowly, one man was shoved forward, the others forming a shield wall behind him. With a nervous sigh, he inched his way towards her.


    ¡°By the spirits, what happened to you?¡± The guardsmen muttered and Sophie felt a tinge of embarrassment as his eyes passed over her torn tunic, ¡°Clear!¡± He yelled back to the others.


    The words were welcomed by the weary garrison, the soldiers easing off their weapons yet a little more.


    ¡°Step closer, close! Easy does it now, no sudden movements.¡± The lead guard ordered.


    She obeyed, taking one last step forward into the barrier when a heavy sensation crashed into her. With furrowed brows Sophie tried her best to maintain her composure, ignoring the wave of oppressiveness she felt from inside the dome.


    ¡°By the Green, it¡¯s a real person¡­¡± The lead guard murmured, ¡°It¡¯s a real person!¡± He shouted.


    A grumble of discussion burst amongst the soldiers at his proclamation.


    ¡°Look at her, how¡¯s she alive?¡±


    ¡°Goddess protect us, is she a witch?¡±


    ¡°Look! Her ears! It¡¯s an elf!¡±


    ¡°An elf?!¡±


    ¡°Quiet down!¡± The officer interrupted, ¡°Serjeant did you send the runner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The lead soldier snappily replied.


    ¡°Good! Now as for you!¡± The officer snapped at her, ¡°Identify yourself at once!¡±


    The whispering died down and all eyes were back on her, the guards trading nervous glances amongst themselves until she finally mustered enough energy to reply.


    ¡°S-Sophie, a maid¡­and adventurer from outside the city.¡± She managed to say, her voice still hoarse.


    There was a moment of silence when every who could hear slowly considered her response, then an explosion of murmurs as words like ¡®outsider¡¯, ¡®adventurer¡¯ and ¡®relief force¡¯ were bandied around.


    The officer and his second in command traded glances before he nodded at her.


    ¡°Take her into custody and bring her to the annex to await Duke Brynn. You¡¯re lucky to be alive, kid, but forgive us for being cautious.¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t know how the hells you got through the monsters outside but¡­if you have pertinent information we sure as hells could use it.¡±


    She nodded, her mind turning towards how utterly unpresentable she looked. Torn tunic, piss covered pants, messy and tired, if Head Maid Hilda was here she¡¯d have a right old fit, much less the Duke or Duchess. She almost chuckled but remained quiet as the lead soldier and another seized her arms, effortlessly carrying her forward towards the castle. Well, at least I¡¯m in, but by the Goddess, what the hells do I do now?


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise groaned in frustration, furious at their failure to reach Sophie. Two shadow creatures had burst forth from the barricades, their billowy visage yet another reminder of how powerless she was. No arrow she shot would¡¯ve done anything, only because of the inquisitor did they get out alive. Just like the fucking ruins, nothing I do ever matters.


    The inquisitor had deftly chanted a ward, raising a small barrier in record time and holding the shades back. The ginger on the other hand had shown at least a passing aptitude for magic, managing a flicker of flame, however weak, to flareup and stun the oncoming threats, delaying their dark advance.


    ¡°As long as she barricaded everything, she¡¯s safer inside than out. C¡¯mon! We need to circle around.¡± The order had seemed sensible at the time, even Annalise agreed with Mila¡¯s quick thinking. But that had also turned into their greatest blunder, running into countless other creatures of darkness that roused from the commotion. Ultimately they had retreated, forced beyond the city walls and into the arms of some stunned but furious Frostwinders. A fight narrowly averted by the intercessions of Lirebus and Vulen.


    Now the trio sat waiting, waiting whilst others debated their fate. Mila settled down and mediated, radiating a frustratingly serene sensation whilst Aryana paced nervously in the room. Annalise rubbed her face, trying to wring out all her frustrations only to grow more incensed at the thought of having others decide their fate, ignoring the crisis just within the city walls.


    ¡°This sucks.¡± She growled, ¡°Sophie needs our help, who knows what lunacy she¡¯s facing right now.¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all, if... she followed my instructions.¡± MIla replied without even opening her eyes.


    ¡°But she¡¯s there all alone, and against all these monsters!¡± Aryana chimed in and Annalise backed off, letting the concerned redhead take over.


    ¡°True, but the safehouse is warded, the seals still in place for the most part. As long as she doesn¡¯t open any of the doors she should be fine. I did tell her to wait.¡± Mila said.


    ¡°But what if something notices her?!¡± Aryana argued.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, provided she-¡±


    ¡°But she''s a right idiot sometimes, so whatever it is I sincerely doubt she¡¯s doing anything smart.¡± Annalise rejoined the conversation.


    Her sudden interruption brought out an exasperated sigh and a deflating ginger, their moods written across their faces.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mila agreed.


    ¡°But-I mean she¡­she seemed capable, and she stood up to the Chiefs! The elf seemed to know her too! Surely¡­¡± Aryana began but faltered when she met Annalise¡¯s frown, ¡°Sorry¡­I-I overstepped.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not mad at you. I¡¯m just trying to think through what she might be doing.¡± Annalise reassured the crestfallen girl, ¡°Besides, she has a remarkable ability to cheat death, though her penchant for getting injured is also¡­unusually high.¡±


    ¡°As any good idiot should.¡± Mila agreed.


    ¡°As they should.¡± Annalise affirmed.


    Aryana finally stopped pacing about, settling down in a depressed heap. The sight of which brought another question to the ranger¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Say, you, umm Aryana, why are the tribals after you anyways?¡±


    ¡°Me? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­I get the whole worried about a prophecy and power thing, but do you actually have¡­powers? I know you used some form of fire magic earlier but you know¡­like what skills make you so¡­so valuable?¡± Annalise asked.


    Aryana seemed to consider her words, and Annalise could see the cogs turning in the girl¡¯s mind. Meanwhile MIla continued her meditation though she noticed the inquisitor leaning slightly closer to listen in. Cheeky shit.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Aryana spoke.


    ¡°Huh? You don''t know?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m special.¡± Aryana replied, a little more downcast than before.


    ¡°I uhhh don¡¯t follow.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­nothing¡­nothing special about me.¡± Aryana said, her eyes shifting away from the ranger.


    ¡°What do you mean nothing special?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­I don¡¯t think¡­ugh,¡± Aryana gripped her head in frustration and Annalise worried the girl was about to have an outburst, but thankfully she calmed down quickly enough. ¡°I-I can barely remember anything, it¡¯s all like a blur. All I know is the people called me a Vaettagh, umm like spirit chosen or chosen by the spirits. That I was the flame haired child of prophecy. Kept me on a farmstead till¡­well now really.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Annalise tried to word her next question carefully but failed, her own frustrations clouding any attempt to be more supportive and less direct.


    ¡°But what do you do? Like what exactly can you do that could be I dunno¡­considered a skill?¡±


    ¡°You mean like my spell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­I can light a stove, I umm¡­.I know how to farm really well? I taught myself how to read. Ummm¡­I also know English? Sorry I meant common, I know common. I can read it real well though.¡±


    Annalise and MIla traded a small glance, the word choice noticed by both of them. An outlander? Her?


    ¡°And?¡± Annalise prodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­pretty much it¡­¡± Aryana paused, sheepishly averting her gaze.


    Anna sighed, her brows knotting themselves in frustration once more.


    ¡°D-did I say something wrong?¡± Aryana asked.


    ¡°What? No, you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m just¡­fuck I don¡¯t know. How did you end up in so much trouble from a stupid prophecy anyways? You can¡¯t even do anything?¡±


    Aryana sulked and Annalise quickly corrected herself.


    ¡°Shit, no, what I mean is. Why do you bring so much trouble from the tribe? Is this prophecy that important?¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew.¡± The redhead whispered, ¡°But I get it¡­I don¡¯t know how to do much of anything¡­and I''m more of a liability than-¡±


    Saint damned hells! She''s just like Sophie, equally unskilled in anything useful, at least this one knows how to farm. ¡°Hush. It¡¯s alright,¡± Annalise said, offering a sympathetic nod, ¡°Whatever it is, let¡¯s save it for when we rescue Sophie alright? I can tell you¡¯re struggling a little."


    ¡°Ah but¡­I-I guess that makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, good. For now, I want you two to get everything packed up again, there¡¯s¡­something feels wrong, like really, really wrong. So get ready, we might just need to ahh piss off the tribes a little bit more.¡±


    At once both Mila and Aryana jumped to attention, the two breaking out of their stupor and meditation, both now watching her intently. She knows when to focus up at least, that¡¯s better than nothing. Holding a hand up, she stopped the two from asking questions and clenched her eyes shut, tuning her entire being to the world around her. Digging around for the smallest of signs that caused this ill feeling of unease, she tried to block out the outside world and only focus on the unpleasant sensation.


    She could feel it, the trembling in the ground, the subtle shifting of soil as something shuddered from beyond. The land itself screeching in pain as whatever energy pulsed from the tower seemed to sap the very life force from the world. The aftershocks were barely perceptible, barely tingling her senses, but she knew something had changed, the situation had begun escalating. Tessadus protect us.


    Annalise grimaced before turning to the other two. ¡°Did you feel it?¡± She asked.


    Small nods, not fully affirming, but definitely not denials. Good enough.


    ¡°Whatever it is just drained of some mana, I think it¡¯s the tower that Sophie kept rambling on about. If it is a cult ritual then we need to stop it, stop it before they turn this place into another Eichafen.¡± She growled, ¡°And if my intuition is correct, I think our little maid is what¡¯s aggravating the tower right now.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s alive despite not being hidden, fascinating. But how would you propose we go help, ranger? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re exactly free to move right now.¡± Mila spoke up.


    Aryana nodded, but refrained from joining in, a look of uncertainty overtaking the redhead¡¯s eyes. Annalise couldn¡¯t help but grin, perceptive though, she seems to have caught on before MIla, hah! She met Aryana¡¯s gaze and the redhead paled, the sense of understanding being mixed with horror even before Annalise opened her mouth.


    ¡°About that...I have a plan inquisitor, but it requires our friend here to do something that really catches the eyes of the tribes.¡± Her grin grew wider and she could imagine the reactions, ¡°Because if they really fear her powers so much, why shouldn¡¯t we play into it eh? Let¡¯s¡­indulge their fantasies a little. After all, if she doesn''t know her powers then the tribes...¡±


    "...definitely won''t either." Mila finished, the two sharing a glance with each other before turning towards the increasingly nervous ginger.


    Don¡¯t worry Sophie, we¡¯re coming for you.

 Act 2 Chapter 33: The Nascent God

    ¡°Attention All Gold Ranked Adventurers in the Western Mistveil Region: Contact with the Melisgrad Office has been lost. We are posting a 5 Gold reward for ascertaining the status of the branch office and the city, another 5 Gold for identifying the cause of the disturbance. This is an URGENT COMMISSION.


    Notice: You are not to engage or interfere unless absolutely necessary, pull back if threatened. Report to your local Guildmaster for details.¡±


    -??Notice on Adventurer¡¯s Guild Job Board - Titled: EMERGENCY POSTING - Deadline: As Soon As Possible


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­honestly that¡¯s hard to believe. An adventurer maid somehow surviving whatever lies beyond these walls. But, you simply being here I suppose, is proof enough. Very well, Captain Wulfric, see to it she has a fresh change of clothes and some sustenance.¡± Duke Brynn commanded, his nose upturned in disgust, his lion shaped lapel looking just as disgusted as its owner.


    The officer that brought her in replied with a snappy salute, before gesturing for the serjeant and another soldier to drag her away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying in cell five for now, for your own safety of course. At least, until we can accurately determine your narrative we would ask that you cooperate so as to not¡­give the people false hope.¡± His voice dripped with a venom Sophie had recognized, the courtly type that never quite had patience for the half blooded.


    With a grunt, she let the two soldiers take her away, her mind went numb from the barrage of questions. They had forced her to repeat her story a handful of times, though she had omitted most of the stand out moments, it did not help that they yelled in her face, as if she was some apostate witch to be broken. She told them of leaving Carrador, of Harweald and the cult, of the orcs, then of the tribes and of Melisgrad. It was when she mentioned the people of the Frostwind that the Duke seemed agitated, angry even. How curious.


    ¡°We¡¯re all stressed out and afraid. My apologies for the Duke¡¯s treatment, traveler. His recent dismissal proved to greatly affect the man, alongside some meetings with the tribes and coupled by his wife¡¯s new pregnancy. It has tested his resolve.¡± The serjeant muttered.


    Sophie grunted, unwilling to sweep things under the rug but understanding nonetheless. The city was dying all around them, so it makes sense to be cautious but still. At least they didn¡¯t shackle me or anything. Shit, what about the crystal? The barrier source as well? Damn.


    It was only after being led past the ballroom in the west wing that she felt more sour about the whole experience. Out of the corner of her eye she spied the insides of the magnificent room, packed with well dressed men and women, all decorated with whatever their noble hands could grab. Around them were a gaggle of guards and servants, the occasional one found wandering in the halls carrying the castle¡¯s supplies to the survivors. Even the staff seemed upper class, like lower nobles or well connected burghers. In her eyes perhaps only a few of the knights and soldiers were from those unconnected to the court. Not a single one of the townsfolk was saved huh, just the nobility, how unsurprising.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was disappointment or just the pain, but she deflated at the sight, accepting it just as another aspect of life. Her thoughts turned to the shades outside, the empty streets, the destroyed houses and shuddered, so many lost. Yet here lies the castle, secluded from the world outside, and also the epicenter of it all, how unfair.


    Her brief pondering of the castle¡¯s state of existence ended when they descended to the castle dungeons. The dank but not horrid conditions were a far cry from the luxury upstairs. She could hear the tired breaths of the other prisoners, the quiet mutterings in the dark that ceased the moment the guards opened the door. The two led her into one of the cells and a third soldier followed along, a ratty if still decadent looking black dress and shorts in his hands. Sullenly, she moved into her new quarters when the serjeant gripped her shoulders and she froze.


    The serjeant sighed and turned to one of the shoulders, his shoulders sagging with a hint of pity. ¡°Aiken, take her to sister Brona and have her bathe.¡±


    ¡°Yes serjeant!¡± The man in question replied.


    For Sophie¡¯s part she stiffened at the implication, throughout the interrogation she had been so focused on keeping her story coherent, that she barely registered the looks of disgust and displeasure the Duke and his ducal guards shared. Her face flushed with embarrassment, her own nose dulled by frost had failed to warn her of her current state. It was only the thought of it that brought her back to remember she had in fact wet herself from fear and now squirmed uncomfortably at her soaked garments.


    Her eyes met the gaze of the serjeant and though the grizzled man opened his mouth. Her expression must¡¯ve shown what she was thinking though and he quickly pretended to look away. Dejected, she remained quiet until they finally reached a separate hallway and the serjeant and his assistant finally came to a halt.


    ¡°Take her and be back in half an hour.¡± The serjeant nodded.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Aiken saluted, roughly dragging Sophie along, ¡°C¡¯mon knife eared witch, let¡¯s get you cleaned up like a normal human eh?¡± He chirped once the other two were out of earshot. His jovial tone clashed with the scowl on his face, the roughness with which he pulled at her shoulder. Dragged along, she was taken down the east wing of the castle, the ornate if still somewhat rustic decor reminding her a little bit of home.


    It was an awkward and silent journey, the soldier clearly desired to be elsewhere away from her. Not helping the fact were the servants and nobles they passed along the way. Though few and far between, the looks they shot here were admittedly far from friendly. Disgust tinged with curiosity was the most common, hatred following close behind from more elderly members of the courtiers. Thus it came as a relief for both of them when they reached one of the rooms on the far side and he handed her the change of clothes.


    ¡°Head downstairs, tell Sister Brona you¡¯re to be cleaned up and come back up aye? I¡¯m sure an alf like yourself can get that done at least.¡± Aiken rolled his eyes, ¡°Now off with ye.¡±


    Sophie nodded and skirted away from him, herself breathing an audible sigh of relief once the door closed behind her. Quietly, she made her way down the almost glossy oaken stairway. Only now did feel something brush up against the side of her head, prompting her to move a hand towards her ear. The wounded and diminutive lily clung on to life, its petals on the verge of life and death due to her extended contact with the lemurach. A small sense of hopelessness ensnared her thoughts, guilt and futility in equal measure as she gently stroked the dying flower. Couldn¡¯t even keep a plant safe, what right do I have to try and stop a cult.


    The bottom of the stairway opened up to a large bathhouse of sorts, little luxuries for those with the power to obtain them. But during this siege, most of it seemed to be an empty bar, a small section where an elderly looking nun sat. The nun was fast asleep, face down on her desk, so deeply entrenched with her slumber that Sophie dared not rouse her lest she risked her wrath. Yet there was a small sense of comfort, for on the nun¡¯s robes was a sigil of Astralis, a sign of familiarity that Sophie felt appreciative of. Goddess watch over us, and blessed may we remain by the stars. Muttering her thanks, she quietly stripped and sank into the bath past the nun.


    Sophie grimaced as her body made contact with the tepid water. Not quite frigid, but not pleasant in the slightest. Still, she found some joy in that she could wash away the filth of the day, no longer stained by her own fluids. A small sanctuary of peace from the horrors outside, however cold the waters may be, she shuddered, but what happens when that barrier comes down? She shook away the dark thought and continued cleaning, but she couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that something sinister was just around the corner, and that she would be right at the center of it.


    <hr><hr>


    Her senses tingled with danger and she quickly opened her eyes. Despite the lukewarm water, she had found bathing enjoyable, enjoyable enough to relax and lose track of time. She had drifted off at some point and was now running at full alertness. Her body was a little more shriveled than she liked but it was the atmosphere around her that she felt had changed the most. What little serenity she had relaxed in had completely gone, replaced by the same oppressive atmosphere from beyond the castle.


    She plopped herself beside the bath and held deathly still as the water dripped from her body, the sudden rush covering the almost marble like stone floor with a sheen of water. I don¡¯t see anything out of place so far. Fighting the instinct to shiver, she quickly scrambled over to clothe herself, taking one look at it and despairing as she found her sabre and hacked the dress down to an acceptable length. So much for looking pretty, form over function. With a new black shirt and pants, she snuck back to the pool and picked up the floating lily, placing the now soaked flower back on her ear.


    Her toes wiggled uncomfortably and she grimaced as she moved to put her boots on. They had provided clothing but her footwear was unfortunately not considered and, though she had left them in a bucket of soapy water, they still smelled somewhat like pee. Reluctantly she slipped into the very moist boots and recollected herself. She could see nothing amiss, nor hear another malicious, but the doubt still held steadfast within her. Wasting no time, she quickly tied her hair back into a pony tail, her eyes scanning the entirety of the room, only to land at the nun.


    Sophie barely breathed, her effort spent making sure each step echoed as quietly as possible on the tiles. Slowly, she crept up on the nun only to notice something odd, a lack of sound. Carefully, she reached one hand out and prodded the nun¡¯s cloaked form, no response. Stepping closer she pulled it back to find the nun long cold, a puddle of blood on her desk, the droplets soaking into her uniform.


    Horrified, Sophie jumped backwards and brought her sabre up, scanning the room for any threats. But besides the rippling of water, the squelch of her boots and the drips from her outfit, she neither saw nor heard anything out of the ordinary. I need to pay more attention, stupid Sophie, remember to be alert for anything.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    A small clicking sound echoed from the top of the stairs and Sophie cursed. Just my luck, I better get out of here. Pressing herself against the walls near the nun she managed to spot a slightly more sunken looking tile than the others. With a firm push the door to the servant¡¯s passage popped open beside it and Sophie wasted no time slipping inside, shutting the door behind her. Just like at the estate, side door for the maids, fancy door for Eva¡¯s family. No noble wants to see the buckets of water dripping soap suds on their precious floor tiles.


    ¡°Hey elfie.¡± She could hear the soldier¡¯s voice from the top of the stairs.


    Oh shit, he''s going to think I¡¯m the murderer.


    ¡°Sister Brona? Did you¡­guard! Guards! I need some back up, we have a murder! Guards!¡±


    Though it got more distant she still winced at the words, wondering if perhaps she should¡¯ve remained behind to explain herself. Not now, focus, get out and find the library. Committing herself to the task at hand, she sighed only for a disturbing thought to pop up, someone murdered the nun, I¡¯m certain she was just sleeping before. But who? They must¡¯ve also seen me in the bath¡­a set up? I¡¯ve been set up. She frowned at the thought. If someone was already aware of her infiltration and was trying to have her arrested, she would have to be extra vigilant. But no matter, right now I have to find the library and the barrier mechanism, and fast. She thought to herself, taking one step after another into the darkness halls of the servant tunnels.


    <hr><hr>


    The stench of something foul tainted the air inside the servant tunnels, a pungent rot that reminded her of the dead back at the barrows. With a shudder she clenched her hand around her sabre tighter, her nose wrinkled in disgust as she fought the urge to gag. But she was close to her goal, she could feel it. A subtle um of energy that became even more noticeable in the cramped, dark tunnels, taking her from the bathing area to some distant part of the castle. What was just as noticeable however, was the smell, the smell of rot and a distinctive lack of servants actually using the tunnels. Not good.


    She bumped and stumbled her way along the dark corridors but eventually could feel the rhythmic hum emerging from somewhere behind a wall. Reluctantly, she began tapping at the walls, searching in vain for a handhold to help open the passageway when she heard a faint crack. Oh? Then another. Oh shit. A loud thud. Oh n-


    She landed with a heavy thump, the stone doorway crumbling into little bits around her. A bookshelf blocking the door had evidently suffered first, the tomes having spilled out amongst wooden splinters. The rotted wood gave way to the sudden pressure as the door pushed against it, the door in turn giving way to the half elf behind it. Dazed, she pushed herself up to find herself blinded by a dull yellow glow. Ah! Is this it?!  From it, an ominous pressure pulsed rapidly around her, the source of her recent malaise. Shielding her eyes, she looked up to find a large yellow crystal, hovering gently over a strange cylindrical contraption made of metal cogs and gears. Without thinking she reached forward even as the door handles somewhere nearby jiggled rapidly. Her mind struggling to fend off the eerie hum from the crystal. Shit, what do I do?


    Sophie froze with indecision, her hand hovering just above the surface, her fingertips tingling with the ticklish sensation from the arcane magics. The door slammed open against the library wall, the sound of tapping feet bursting through. She knew that it was a barrier crystal, a ward but pushed to the extreme, the only thing likely keeping the entirety of the castle safe from the shades. No, she bit down on her lip and slowly retracted her trembling hand, she would be no better than the cultists if she brought forth more suffering.


    "Tsk." Crack.


    A sudden noise startled her and she spun around to find a dagger flying towards her from the servant''s passage. In a fright she jumped to avoid it only to widen her eyes in horror as her palms struck the smooth surface of the crystal. She had barely registered the dark silhouette of a figure in the closing passage doorway when she felt something tugging at her soul. Sophie felt herself being swallowed whole by the crystal, like her very being was being slurped up by some strange crystalline entity only for the image of a dark whip-like tentacle to shatter it into a million pieces. Left with almost no time to react, she could only brace herself as a separate force exploded out of the crystal, shattering it and emitting a pulse so powerful, Sophie was flung off her feet into a bookshelf.


    ¡°What the-umpf!¡± A distressed voice echoed from the other end of the room, before they too were launched by the explosion.


    Sophie landed in a flustered heap, the pages and books collapsing over her in a dusty, decrepit pile. The sound of armoured boots quickly drew her attention. A well dressed man, likely a courtier of sorts, wriggled back to his feet with a look of sheer horror on his face.


    ¡°The-the barrier!¡± He yelled.


    A cadre of guardsmen strolled through, their eyes less shocked and surprised at the loss of the crystal and more at the half elf smothered in a pile of books.


    ¡°Halt criminal! You have violated the pro-¡± The voice began and Sophie just tuned him out, her ears more concerned by the numerous sounds of weapons being unsheathed.


    She groaned, her head lolling forwards for a moment before she could bring her eyes to bear. A half dozen armoured soldiers stood cautiously a few paces in front of her, their golden purple tabards bringing back an unpleasant rumble in her stomach. Lionhunters.


    The Meltonian soldiers eyed her warily as she staggered to her feet, the courtier continued to ramble on and on in the background, attracting the attention of a few more nobles wandering in the halls.


    Their confusion mirrored hers as she swept her eyes across the dusty library. Shards of yellow lay scattered across the ground, other bits embedded into the wood and books of the library. Yet as the soldiers edged closer, she felt something drop within her stomach. The sense of unease that momentarily dissipated returned in full force, the oppressiveness crushing her into submission with a tinge of something else.


    ¡°Fool puppet, your servitude to the ancient one will be punished.¡± Something growled deep within her, "This transgression will not be forgotten."


    Her mind exploded with otherworldly sounds, what little composure she had instantly shattered. It wasn''t the entity, but it was, but she was certain it was not. Its words drowned out all thoughts and she dropped to her knees, her hands unwillingly letting loose of the sabre, the blade clattering to the ground.


    ¡°Seize her!¡±


    Seeing their opportunity, the Lionhunters dashed forward and Sophie could only writhe in agony as they tackled her back to the ground, their armoured boots knocking the wind out of her chest. Her back ached from the impact, slamming into the books and tiled floor with such force that she found herself stunned from the pain.


    ¡°Treacherous wench, what foul sorceries did you perform?!¡± One of the hunters spat in her face.


    A gauntlet crashed into her, the flash of pain pulling her from the noises inside her head.


    ¡°Talk! What have you done!?¡± The hunter yelled.


    A sharp chill filled the room and she could tell the others had felt it as well. Nervous glances were cast all around, the soldiers looking at her even more accusatory. The man above her wrapped his gauntlets around her neck, forcefully lifting her up to eye level even.


    ¡°What the hells did you do?¡± He growled.


    Sophie felt his grip tighten, her breath slowing as she felt her windpipes being crushed. Then came the tiniest touch, the briefest brush against her skin. Cold. An ethereal wind whipped what lanterns and candles present to a deathly darkness, the room left with only moonlight and the hallway to illuminate it.


    ¡°Witch!¡± The guard yelled and now Sophie felt the press of his gauntlet, the cold steel pushing hard against her frail skin, her bones struggling to maintain form. Then he screamed.


    His screams were unlike any other she had ever heard. They sounded guttural, emanating from somewhere deep within him, like a soul crying out. He convulsed, his bones snapping and cracking, the sounds themselves making Sophie¡¯s stomach churn. With one pained gasp, he let go of her and collapsed, the man recoiled and as he shared one last glare at her, his flesh liquified, the bones falling under the pressure of his armour, clattering to the ground.


    The others in the room immediately backed away, their fear so potent that Sophie could almost taste it. She slumped down to the floor, coughing and hacking away in a poor attempt to regain her senses when she drowned in noise. There had been a moment of silence, a moment where the onlookers watched in horror at the armoured Lionhunter who was reduced to nothing but bones. Then they began screaming, courtiers, nobles, soldiers alike, screamed. Gut wrenching screams that tore away at her sanity, screams that seemed to only grow in number as the seconds ticked on. Afraid, she huddled against herself, curling up in a ball as she struggled to breathe.


    It was only when the screams stopped that she felt another sensation overtake her, she was cold, so very cold. She shivered, the lily in her ear tickled her skin ever so gently, a brief reminder of calm. All before an ethereal hand rested on her arm, the chill bringing back a familiar pain.


    ¡°Well done¡­compatriot.¡± A high pitched voice cooed condescendingly.


    A deathly presence washed over her, the frost taking up a circle around her. The screams of agony turned to screams of fury, ear piercing wails that shook the soul as an onrush of dark figures phased into the castle.


    Sophie shivered in place until the noise truly died down, the screams fading into silence with only the groans of the dead remaining. Morbidly curious she finally flickered her eyelids open, wincing at the sight of the lemurach standing above her. Just beyond the creature, she saw the bodies. The Lionhunters and gathered courtiers lay where they fell, nothing but dust and bones.


    Her heart dropped at the sight, the dull yellow now inert, cold and lifeless like the people around her. So this was how the town died, consumed by their own shades. Looking up she wondered if the lemurach was about to end her, only to find the creature staring at the doorway, eager to get out. Sensing no ill intent she stood back up, her mind rattled but still sane. Sophie shared a glance with the lemurach who merely cocked its head questioningly.


    Crossing her arms in the sign of the High Goddess, she pushed forward, her eyes barely comprehending the myriad of floating figures that looked back with hollowed eyes. The darkened shades were given form, alien to be sure, but form nonetheless. Most were like humans, but with sunken eyes and a maw for a mouth. The unfortunate few took the shape of undead ghouls, their blackened souls fusing with a former member of the living and twisting their limbs into weapons, the skin torn off to reveal sharpened bone, bent at all sorts of unnatural angles.


    The once dimly lit corridors had fallen dark, only the ethereal blue glow of the lemurach illuminated the way forward. Bodies drained of life laid here and there, a few dotting the corridors whilst large piles huddled together inside the ballrooms, the last act of Meltonian nobility before they too were consumed. Still, she now understood the relatively bloodless nature of the emptied city, its citizens having been consumed much the same way as its nobility. In the same vein, she also saw the reasons for the barricades and broken windows, for in a side room, she spied one of the turned ghouls feasting away on the remains of a woman. Her belly had been torn open and as it devoured the clump of flesh within. To her horror, she recognized the lion shaped lapel dangling from a torn scrap of bloodied cloth.


    Disgusted, she almost retched, the noise of her heaving having attracted the creature¡¯s attention. Yet, as the ghoul threw away its meal and turned to her, the door slammed shut and froze over. Sophie turned to face the disapproving gaze of the lemurach.


    ¡°A trivial distraction, must we stop at every room?¡± Its voice shifted once more, this time fully embracing a more natural sounding pitch that barely resembled Riza¡¯s anymore.


    Swallowing her doubt, she managed to force herself to forward, and once more into the breach we go.

 Act 2 Chapter 34: The Lily Knight

    ¡°There are many monsters that roam the wilds. But oftentimes, it is the monsters behind the walls which we must be most wary of. In war we see only the enemy beyond, rarely the enemy within.¡±


    - ??Grand Duke Ulbrecht Platts, Carrdorian Statesman, Feldmarschall of Southern Carrador


    <hr><hr>


    Serjeant Hydegar knew something was off when he was brought in to assist with interrogating the witch. More than a few of the wretched Lionhunters had descended upon them like vultures to a corpse. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but pity the piss covered child who looked like she had clambered out of some part of the forgotten hells themselves. His care only went so far however, and caution took hold when he assigned armsman Aiken to escort the child for a bath. She looked much like his own child, one whomst he hoped remained at the Arterian academy.


    He smiled at the fond memory, remembering when High King Bran had specifically chosen his and a few other non noble families to also send their children to be educated. High King Edward however, seemed only intent on subjugating the Carradorians, and, though Hydegar understood the reasons, he knew they would face threats.


    A small tap brought him out of his thoughts and he turned to find Captain Wulfric hurrying him along. Responding with a snappy salute, he urged the few men with him to hurry, pushing the rest of them into the tunnel. He knew there was something wrong with the witch, and, when he felt the wave of energy pulse through the castle, he just knew that the elf had done something. Damn me for pitying the poor waif, now look at what happened. Bloody idiot.


    ¡°Move it lads!¡± He hissed, keeping one eye behind them as they filtered into a seemingly dead end hallway.


    Beyond the hallway, a faint click could be heard as stone walls on the other end parted, revealing a passageway away from the main castle, a singular royal guard gesturing them forward. Dank cobbled stone walls glistened with a hint of moisture, vines and other flora having snuck their way in over the years. An eerie silence rang loud from behind, the nervous soldiers and nobles quickly rushing into the passageway without a second thought. The quietness¡­does it mean everyone else¡­


    ¡°Serjeant, let¡¯s go.¡± Wulfric ordered.


    Hydegar obeyed, in spite of his desire to potentially save more people. Truthfully, if given a choice, he would¡¯ve run anyway. He had seen how the phantoms tore at people¡¯s soul, how armsman Aiken had just come to report the murder of Sister Brona when his body seemed to melt in front of Hydegar. Panicked, he remembered running, ahead of his own men, leaving the prisoners to their fate. Accursed witch, taking on the guise of a child to fool us all! May the Spirits curse you for all eternity! To bring such tragedy amongst the few who survived, a vile thing indeed.


    A cry echoed from behind them and at once all the soldiers readied for battle. The capital guard might be a far cry in quality from the royal troops, but even here, every man knew that their brother in arms would stand their ground. Hearing the panicked whimpers of the few civilians around them, Hydegar knew what they must do.


    ¡°Form ranks! Shield wall!¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes Serjeant!¡± The men replied, falling into their hastily formed ranks.


    Shieldbearers armed with short swords held the front, and the few guardsmen issued with spears crouched nervously behind their comrades, ready to strike. Seeing their almost instant reaction made Hydegar proud, Melton was a divided land, but here, they were united as one.


    He shooed what civilians he could forward with the royal guard and fell in line, joining his men in the shield wall. His eyes peered over the shield, watching as an encroaching darkness snuffed out the few functioning sconces in the tunnels, leaving only the light behind them to guide their vision.


    ¡°Guardsmen, is the passageway sealed?¡± Hydegar yelled into the darkness.


    The troops nervously waited with their weapons, but no response came. Shit, so much for hoping. Their original plan saw them simply pray nothing noticed the passageway, hoping that if the monsters storm the keep it would be through the warded front entrance where the Lionhunt¡¯s troops awaited them. Here however, there were no such preparations. Be it through hubris or simply ignorance, the royal guard had not thought this passageway would be noticed. Thus it came down to the town guard to seal the entrance after opening it. And we¡¯ve already failed.


    ¡°Steady! Steady men!¡±


    His orders cut through the nervous whispers shared and at once they quieted.


    ¡°Serjeant what¡¯s the hold up?¡± Captain Wulfric¡¯s voice queried from further down the passage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we sealed the entrance sir!¡±


    ¡°Accursed hells! Do you think you could seal it?¡±


    ¡°No sir, but we¡¯ll do what we can.¡±


    A silence gripped the passage as an eerie groan came from beyond the darkness. Soldiers grabbed their weapons tighter, their eyes seeing no more than a few paces into the darkness. From behind, Wulfric silently joined the line, giving Hydegar a small nod whilst two royal guardsmen and some stray town guards joined the defence. With bated breath they waited.


    Fearsome shrieks echoed from the darkness, glowing red and yellow orbs now floating slowly closer. A chill settled across the passageway and Hydegar could hear a few of the soldiers unconsciously shiver, their armour jittering alongside the trembling weapons that shook in their hands. An ear piercing wail shot through the cavern, the shieldwall momentarily broken as everyone struggled to resist it. Deafening cries echoed throughout the passage and many turned to look behind, the walls themselves seemingly screaming out in agony.


    At first Hydegar only noticed the first line acting strangely. The soldiers looked around, as if confused for a moment before peering into the darkness. Their allies behind tapped their shoulders and called their names only for the afflicted to stride into the dark, their valiant brothers trying their best to stop them. Then, as if crossing a threshold, the men of the second line stepped forth and looked equally confused, before setting out into the darkness.


    ¡°Steady up! What¡¯s going on up there!?¡± Wulfric barked.


    The two shared a glance, something was most definitely wrong.


    ¡°Hydegar this is your squadron, what the accursed hells are they doing?¡± Wulfric hissed.


    ¡°No idea sir.¡±


    ¡°Well get them under-¡±


    ¡°What seems to be the matter darling? You seem worried.¡± A soft, honey like voice spoke up.


    Hydegar spun around and peered down the hallway, squinting for the source of the sound when a nervous looking maiden nervously inched forward towards him. Seeing him, she shyly nodded and he sucked in a breath, it can¡¯t be.


    ¡°Hydegar! Hyde-¡± Wulfric¡¯s voice vanished as Hydegar stared at the apparition of his wife.


    ¡°Come darling, there are better things than this dusty passage. And I¡­I¡¯m so alone here. Our little daughter, she¡¯s grown up now hasn¡¯t she?¡± His wife asked.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Hydegar whispered.


    ¡°She¡¯ll do good. I know it.¡± His wife smiled, ¡°I just wish I could¡¯ve seen her grow up.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°So come with me, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been so tired of being alone.¡±


    ¡°B-but you¡¯re¡­I need to-¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there just comes a time for all of us to move on, and I just wish I could move on with you...please.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­alright. Darling, I¡¯m coming.¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡± She smiled, and held out an outstretched hand.


    Hydegar almost tripped on something but ignored it, grasping the hand with joy. With a small nod, the two shared a smile.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie felt a pang of guilt as the Serjeant dropped to the ground, the man smiling even as he was reduced to just another set of bones to join the growing pile. Horror twisted within her at how almost two dozen soldiers had just laid down arms, the only one resisting being the officer from before. He screamed and slashed at the lemurach only for it to reach out, the gnarled hand shooting out a puff of icy frost and the officer died like the Lionhunter, drained of life.


    With a victorious screech that almost burst her ear drums, the lemurach cried out. From the cracks and crevices in the walls and ground, Sophie watched with morbid fascination as the dark apparitions from before poured forth. A numberless army of shades crawled out of the darkness and forward down the passage. Truly the world should be thankful the Goddess protects us from such evils, mostly. The flood of shades brushed past the two, though Sophie could feel her hairs stand on end everytime one or more of the apparition faced just next to her, the ethereal feeling making her skin crawl.


    Stepping over the corpses she uttered a small prayer to Tessadus, for the God of the earth to reclaim the souls back into the land they hailed from. Pushing through the swarm of shades, she found herself traveling through another hidden passageway until she emerged in a more decrepit looking hallway. Here the stone work looked ancient, no real refurbishment done besides the replacing of some stone brick flooring. I bet it must¡¯ve look wondrous back then, perhaps even majestic from the outside during dawn, wish I could¡¯ve seen it. Her mind wandered in their grisly trek through the castle, desperate to avoid the countless corpses that now decorated their halls. What few had escaped the carnage in the castle had simply fled to die in Goldenlight Keep instead.


    A part of her sanity had been tested, her hallucinations taking her back to the barrows, a place she failed to wash from her memories. Guilt pulled at the fibers of her being, the thoughts swirling within her mind growing darker with each passing step. She had often thought of herself as some tragic heroine, torn away from her mistress. If the rumor of the Demon King rising were true, then to ultimately reunite with Eva and offer her unwavering support. But as her eyes caught onto each and every one of the fallen, a dozen more flashed within her mind to fill the spaces between.


    She shrank back from the horror, hiding within the notion that she was just an innocent bystander, caught in plots far more complex than the mortal mind can handle. After all, she knew she was given a second chance through the grace of some unknown God of the Void. To be thrown in to combat some heretics was only another part of the theater. Whatever the methods may be, the actions might¡¯ve been preordained or even influenced by the rivalry of the nascent God and the ancient one, so she had only but to play her part. But even then, she could not shake the sinking feeling that she had once again thrown others to the wolves to save herself. However snobby the nobles might be, born into good fortune and families with connections, she had sacrificed them all in the blink of an eye for some unspecified goal to tinker with the crystal. To have died for nothing¡­how ignoble, and for me to be the catalyst that brought this city¡¯s last remaining breath to ruin, unforgivable.


    She could tell many of those quartered here were high ranking officials of some sort or another. Dukes, Grand Dukes, or perhaps even a few royal councilors or whatever the Meltonian equivalent for these titles were. Regal robes, draped over skeletal remains; starving ghouls, covered in the torn shreds of finery to preserve what little dignity they had left; even the low born perished in the phantom assault, servants wrapped in each other¡¯s bony arms in their last moments. It was only a twisted form of luck perhaps, that there were few macabre displays of violence, most of the bodies only drained and hollowed, the work of angry shades.


    As they began climbing up the stairs towards the top of the Golden Tower, Sophie could feel the whirlwind of energy flowing around her, an intoxicating feeling even as the very stones of the keep seemed to wither. The lemurach quietly skittered forward. The cracking of its bones was now a familiar noise to ground Sophie¡¯s mind in reality as she winced every time it moved.


    They were about a third of the way up when the lemurach stopped, tensely staring at the door to a room. Wordlessly, Sophie inched forward and opened it to find a room with a barred prison window, two suitcases and a vanity table and bed. Taking tiny steps forward, the lemurach finally followed her and stretched its arms to open snatch a mirror off the vanity table. In that instant Sophie saw a flash of something, a beautiful but tired maiden, radiant blue eyes and silky hazel hair. The lemurach¡¯s massive mouth twisted into a despondent smile before it frostily sighed and put the mirror away, turning back towards the corridor. Curious, Sophie stepped closer and looked through the table¡¯s drawers, opening one to find a signet ring and seal. A frosty hand crept into her field of vision and Sophie jumped back in shock to find the lemurach looming over her.


    ¡°Looting does not befit thee¡­commoner.¡± The lemurach hissed, but Sophie could sense none of the venom behind its words, only a sadness that stretched across its monstrous visage.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie rasped, her voice barely audible to even herself, but it was enough.


    The lemurach turned away from her, the chilling aura lessening ever so slightly before it seemed to sigh once more. ¡°Keep them. Perhaps they will serve you well.¡±


    Confused, Sophie carefully picked up the objects, looking over them to find the seal was crafted with a floral shape, the ring decorated with tiny signs of nature. Seeing her expression, the lemurach clumsily lifted its hand to point at the window behind them.


    ¡°Once I too had been free, that much, I remember now. My family held dominion over a verdant valley, lush with life and love. Now that is no more, they have gone, and my¡­existence¡­¡± It paused, and Sophie realized it was talking to her, putting the objects aside and following it¡¯s gaze, ¡°I...I wished to become a lady, refined and proud. My dreams are but a shattered memory, washed away in the blood of my people.¡±


    Sophie nearly recoiled when it drew close, the lemurach now uncomfortably close. The frosty aura nearly froze her on the spot.


    ¡°But I sense a kindness in you, strange as it may be. To ally yourself with such a horror as I now am.¡± It chuckled darkly, ¡°I have two wishes you see, to mete justice on the one who brought doom to my people, and to become a lady. One you have already helped more than enough in, your conscience forever stained I¡¯m sure.¡± It cackled, amused at the struggle present on her face.


    Sophie glumly nodded, terrified and unwilling to disagree lest it struck her down.


    ¡°My second¡­to be a lady means having dignity, pride, and purpose. But what it also means is having your own crest hanging proudly on a banner for the world to see. In lieu of that, a lady must also have a champion, a knight of her own.¡± The lemurach spoke, her voice now with no traces of Riza left, emulating a tone completely unique to itself, ¡°As such I ask one last burden of you, strangely living yet dead compatriot of mine. Would you...be willing to accomplish my last wish, to be a knight of my very own in these final hours? Monster that I am.¡±


    Sophie was disgusted and repulsed, the lemurach¡¯s fanged maw stretched into a horrifying grin. Yet, a part of her knew that feeling, that longing for something she knew was out of her grasp. If she could fill that void, then duty meant that she should, swallowing her doubts, she nodded.


    The lemurach pulled back, now choosing to merely tower above her at full height instead. Yet in its eyes Sophie saw a flash of joy, of wonder. It took stock of the situation, looking her up and down before lowering itself to her level, the hole in its chest looking more filled in than Sophie recalled.


    ¡°Then let me¡­me¡­¡± It paused, frowning as it searched for something, only to lift the mirror and hold it over her shoulder. ¡°As Lady Lil-Lillian, the last Arlessa of House Rutley, grant you a title befitting for generations to come. For I name you as my faithful champion, my¡­¡± Its eyes frantically looked around before settling on Sophie¡¯s ear, ¡°My Lily Knight.¡±


    There was a moment of silence as it awkwardly fumbled with the mirror, the already small object seeming even tinier in its malformed hands. But as the creature tried its best to emulate a knighting ceremony, Sophie felt her own childish excitement stir. A notion that she failed to dispel with rationality, a knight! I¡¯m a knight! But a loud thunder crack outside brought her back to reality, dispelling any illusions she had of the situation at hand. With a somber smile of her own, she gave the wilting lily on her ear a soft stroke, taking in the petals on the flower before she met the lemurach¡¯s gaze. The creature hesitated as they traded looks, pausing to consider something before it nodded in a sage-like manner.


    ¡°Come now, you must feel it too, the sinister energies unleashed atop the tower. I¡­I can feel my own powers waning, the rage, hatred, it¡­it is leaving. We must hurry now¡­ my fair knight.¡± Lilian¡¯s monstrous voice faded into one of more calm intonations, and Sophie found herself wondering about the other undead abominations she had met along the way. Are all of them¡­can some of them be like her?


    With a renewed sense of duty, she felt less alone, however strange the creature was, it was now a companion as well. Resolute, the two shut the room door behind them, heading up to the darkness above.

 Act 2 Chapter 35: The Battle for Goldenlight

    ¡°Honorable Lord Walden,


    I will not mince words, I desire an end to this conflict. The war drags on and both our people suffer. I will not lie, Meltonian internal issues plague my homeland and I yearn to bring stability rather than conquest against a nation we once called brother. I have also heard of the incursions by the Traxians in your Southlands. I you are willing. I am, under the king¡¯s orders, willing to provide assistance in that theater with a large band of mercenaries as recompense for the damage we have done. I know it will not be enough but I implore you to consider my words. Peace seems fickle to us now but with the struggles both our nations face, what more can we do besides become brothers once again. Take my offer enclosed below to your King, tell him the Marshal of Melton is willing to negotiate and sue for peace. Tell him we have found far greater threats, and only together can the North survive. ¡±


    - ??Grand Marshal Anson Skyes Letter to Grand Duke Walden, Marschall of Northern Carrador


    <hr><hr>


    One last door stood between the duo and a maelstrom of energy that pulsed out from the final floor. The sharp crackling of mana being transfused into raw primal energies became a deafening cacophony that stripped what little sanity Sophie had left. With little other choices left, Sophie threw open the door, the lemurach and herself bursting through, readying to bring an end to it all.


    A storm of chaos greeted the two, the wind howling madly, the unnatural clouds obscuring the top of the tower from the world, a realm of its own. A beam of ethereal dark blue, the pure crystalline colors tainted by something foul, cut through the storm clouds and into the sky, fueling what looked to be a tear in the very sky itself. Her heart pounded as loud as the energy that slashed its way through the sky. Her mind empty besides for the scene in front of her, her hand clammy on her blade.


    Almost a dozen heads turned to look at them, soldiers, aristocrats and prisoners. They stood at the doorway of the circular opening, the open skies screaming just above, the large ominous blue crystal singing it''s haunting melody. Two prisoners were chained under lock and key, Duke Haukr and the Prince. Surrounding them four Lionhunters, their purple sashes fluttering violently in the wind, beyond them at the platform, she found a face grinning with maniacal glee, Markus. Flanking him was another researcher, one whose face she couldn¡¯t place but the uniform giving it all away, the traitor from the expedition. Then were the next two, one dressed like an adventurer, and her brain racked itself until the innocuous words were remembered, Godfrey, one of his compatriots. The other scowled at her in disgust, dressed in ornate armour and a gold sash, bastard. The last two were made up of a weaselly looking lord, hunched over a table and glaring at her with contempt, and an armouredbodyguard.


    Without warning the lemurach burst into action, flinging itself at the noble and his bodyguard with a screech that pierced the heavens. ¡°AELDRED!¡±


    ¡°I-huh? Arlessa? Rutley?! But you died! Stop her! Help me!¡± The man screamed in fright.


    His guard jumped in front of him, a ward hastily thrown up to fend off the lemurach¡¯s vicious assault. Yet before the Lionhunters could join in, a flurry of stray shades poured forth from the doorway, the unceasing horde only barely held back by some quick spell-casting from the hunters. Taking advantage of the distraction, what Sophie had thought was some stray corpse rose back up and slammed his sword against Gold Sash. The Lionhunter scowling and throwing himself against the new opponent. Ah! The Prince¡¯s bodyguard! Umm Thegn Carodin.


    The adventurer Godrey looked to Markus who only gestured back to the researcher, the traitor looking none too pleased with the development. Markus on the other hand met Sophie¡¯s gaze and she felt a chill run down her spine. His eyes egged her on toward a fight that she saw no hope of victory. Sensing her hesitation, he frowned and began striding over towards her, every step bringing a sinking realisation that she had already lost.


    A shade lunged for him only for a quickly casted spell from the researcher to repulse the phantom, before he quickly uttered another incantation to shield himself and Godfrey.


    ¡°This interruption is unacceptable, take care of it.¡± The clinical voice of the expedition leader snapped.


    Markus waved his hand back nonchalantly, observing Sophie with a keen eye before breaking out into a smile. One that Sophie did not return.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve made it this far¡­impressive¡­for a wannabe.¡± He drawled sarcastically.


    Sophie scowled but did not reply, only tightening her grip on the sabre.


    ¡°But I know you better than you know yourself. I can see it in your eyes, your face. You know more than you did before, don¡¯t you? And a little bit of something else hanging over your head, a piece of knowledge that you can¡¯t quite comprehend.¡± He chuckled.


    Sophie watched his footing, her focus directed at trying to predict the man¡¯s action. Herself dropping into a combat stance ready to go.


    ¡°Enjoying the show?¡± He beamed, ¡°Oh! Perhaps the little present after your¡­relaxing bath.¡± He finished with a wink.


    It was him! That means he saw me naked! The bastard! With renewed vigor Sophie stepped forward with fury, her doubts forgotten as her mind geared itself for battle.


    ¡°Figured you¡¯d relax a bit too much, spiced things up didn¡¯t I? Shame too, the crystal below, the weak imitation, protected the people pretty well. Damn shame it shattered¡­you could''ve probably just waltzed right up here if you didn''t panic. But I¡¯m sure you had nothing to do with it, right?¡±


    ¡°Die.¡± She muttered under her breath, her throat still recovering.


    Filled with anger, she lunged at him, her blade nearly pricking his armour only for him to deflect her blow and counterattack. Leaning into her strike, she barely sidestepped his blade only to be clipped across the head with a vicious backhand. Reeling, she managed to snag his right leg between her as she almost fell, using him to right herself whilst keeping him off balance. Ignoring the pain, she quickly launched a flurry of blows, slashing in his general direction to keep him pressured.


    To her dismay he parried all of her blows, the sharp clangs of steel echoing in between violent thunder cracks. Recovering from her offensive, she found him seizing the initiative as he rushed her undefended right flank. Harrowingly side stepping a cut, she felt the wind explode out of her as she suffered a heavy blow into her stomach, his fists a deadly weapon of their own. Wordlessly, she absorbed the pain and jumped away, taking a moment to reorientate when once again he flew into an attack.


    Sophie ducked his initial blow, throwing a half hearted jab to force him to block. She backed up towards the dias, the blue crytalian light coating her sabre in a pale blue glow. With a silent roar, she pushed off the dias, flinging herself through the air at Markus who seemed ready for the assault. The two clashed once more, their blades masking the sounds of the dead and dying nearby. But for Sophie, she could feel her muscles strain, the aches and wounds compounding. Another few blows and she would falter. What would Eva do? What would Aurelia do?


    Eva was a roguish duelist, Aurelia a hero of legend. Yet both would do anything to win, and though in her novels Aurelia was a noble, just warrior, there were times when honor mattered little. Gritting her teeth Sophie let out a final flurry of blows, striking aimlessly to delay her opponent. Markus grinned, the upper hand clear from the beginning even clearer now. But she spotted her one chance, a gap in his defense as he parried her overhead swing. Seizing her chance, she launched a vicious kick between the man¡¯s legs even as her blade was pushed aside.


    The gold ranked adventurer staggered from the unexpected blow, Sophie pressing the advantage by performing another overhead slash. Her move was obvious enough that he raised his own blade to block despite the inconvenience, but her target was never his head. The slash angled sideways and reentered to deliver a savage cut to his arm, the man howling in pain before throwing himself into a reckless counterattack. Despite the injury, Sophie found herself the one backed into a corner.


    ¡°Enough games.¡± He hissed, the glee from earlier all but gone.


    Stepping left and right, Markus danced as Sophie honed in on him, watching his every move until he charged. In a flash, she gasped in pain as steel pierced through her sides, her ribs cracking from the force. He had dashed to the left, Sophie anticipating the attack only for him to use his hand to hold back her sabre, pressing forward whilst her blade cut through his hand. But it worked, and as she staggered backwards she could feel the pain roaring through her body, her hands stubbornly still clinging onto the sabre.


    With no care or kindness left, he kicked at her blade, knocking it aside before stomping onto her hand. She felt the sickening cracking of bones, the searing pain bursting throughout every nerve in her body. Letting out a soft gasp, she found herself airborne as the man lifted her up and spun her around. Before she could react, she found herself being pressed against the crystal, her blood pouring from the wound, smearing a sheen of red against the blue.


    ¡°Could¡¯ve done this pleasantly.¡± He growled, ¡°But now¡­heh¡­Herr Direketor! Behold! The blood of the Myndiri!¡± He roared triumphantly.


    Sophie¡¯s head lolled sideways, her breathing growing ragged whilst her sanity fought for control amidst the pain. But from the corner of the vision she spied the expedition leader, looking at her with eyes brimming with wonder, the earlier impassiveness nowhere to be found.


    ¡°My knight!¡± A shaken voice screeched.


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    The clattering of armour as the Lionhunters fell were followed by their terrified screams, the momentary distraction of an angry lemurach breaking their wards. The flood of shades tore apart their insides with a fury. Sophie felt Markus¡¯s grip on her lessen, before she slammed against the stone floor, the man having tossed her aside. Lilian let loose a baleful wail, her features now no longer human at all, the lemurach launched itself at Markus, the man quickly retreating under the new onslaught.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Sophie felt wet again, but this time she grew weaker with every passing second. Mustering what lingering strength she had, she pushed herself upright, one hand feebly pressing against the oozing wound. To her right, Duke Haukr and Prince Alvin had freed themselves, their blades clashing against gold sash; Thegn Carodin had not been as lucky; his head had suffered a piercing wound, his brain matter spilling out. She stepped forward to help and lurched forward, the singular effort proving too great for her weak body to sustain.


    Her eyes turned to the crystal, once blue now slowly glowing red. It was like a festering infection, a plague that spread from where her blood had touched, turning the radiant blue into a sanguine red. Far above the tower, in the skies torn asunder by magic, a rift ripped itself open in the space between the clouds. Dark, flesh covered tendrils snaked through, each hundreds of meters long, flailing aimlessly in the sky like some undersea leviathan trying to swim. With every sweep of the gargantuan tentacles, Sophie noticed more and more of the shades around them being sucked up, the appendages devouring the lost souls.


    ¡°So it is foretold!¡± The Direktor bellowed, his eyes tainted with madness, ¡°At the dawn of the solstice, so shall the light of the false stars be erased. So it shall be that the truth will eclipse the stars! The dawn of the solstice of souls! All hail Arantos! God of the Dark Beyond! Our savior and bane of the Demon King!¡±


    Shades screamed and cried, in fear and distress, their fury dwarfed by the darkness above as countless pitiful wails echoed around the tower. Lilian too seemed afflicted, the lemurach screeching uncontrollably whilst cradling its head as if in immense pain.


    Her opponents didn¡¯t fare much better, the bodyguard laid in a few separate chunks and the weaselly looking noble had a deep gash across his chest but managed to retreat to where the Direktor stood. Markus having also backed away.


    ¡°By the spirits, is this¡­this¡­this is heresy! This is insane!¡± Gold sash cried out, his eyes darting between the scene above and the Direktor.


    ¡°You reap what you sow, Eadric.¡± Duke Haukr grumbled, but still equally shocked as he kept Prince Alvin safe behind him, ¡°This¡­this is why you never consort with cultists.¡±


    ¡°You all fail to understand. This is not heresy nay! This is birth! Rebirth! Renewal and hope! I was in the northlands when the Goddess had forsaken us all, too weak and powerless to stop the Dark Tide. But Arantos will! He will save humanity!¡± The Direktor rambled on, ¡°You have made your choice! But you can make it again! To watch your people perish, or to use up and save humanity with your own hands!¡±


    The remaining combatants eyed each other warily, the Meltonians had all ceased fighting among themselves, turning their eyes towards the cultists and the monster. But no one wanted to make the first move, no one wanted to be the first to catch the attention of the horror above. To her dismay she spotted Eadric eyeing her, the Lionhunter zeroing in on her as the cause of this disaster.


    Sophie¡¯s mind pushed into overdrive, in her heart, she knew the crystal had to be purified or destroyed. In her limited experience, she seemed to shatter or activate such things rather unintentionally. Yet, as the Lionhunter edged closer, she knew she had to act fast.


    ¡°Get me to the crystal!¡± Sophie hissed, trying to garner Lilian¡¯s attention.


    Whether too frightened or unresponsive, the lemurach continued to cower. Godfrey had stepped closer to the Meltonians, Markus readied his weapon whilst the Direktor rambled on. Prince Alvin and Duke Haukr took up positions to counter the cultists. The Lionhunter however, seemed the first to be ready to strike; a swift lunge would put him in range of her, and with her wounds she wasn¡¯t certain what she could do.


    ¡°The crystal, please!¡± She pleaded.


    Lilian flinched, and hope swelled in her heart.


    ¡°Get me to the crystal now!¡° She rasped with what energy she had left.


    Lilian turned to face her and everything sparked off at once. The Crows leapt forward, their attacks barely intercepted by the Prince and the Duke. Gold Sash, having sensed the sudden shift in Sophie¡¯s stance lunged at her, his blade flying across the air.


    ¡°STOP THEM!¡± The Direktor roared.


    But before his blade impacted, Sophie saw her world filled with a bright, white light. Her eyes opened to find Gold Sash¡¯s enchanted blade half frozen by the lemurach. Despite Lilian¡¯s life energies physically depleting, Sophie watched in horror as the lemurach fended off the Lionhunter¡¯s blows. Amongst the chaos, she felt the frigid hands lift her up once more, the searing pain almost familiar to her as Eadric launched another assault. Enchanted steel cleaved deep into Lilian¡¯s flesh, but she pushed through and Sophie felt herself being practically heaved onto the crystal.


    As her hands wrapped themselves around the crystal, she turned back to see the lemurach¡¯s form growing more translucent. The image of a young girl not unlike herself looking back at her with a sad smile but a twinkle in her eye. ¡°My knight, may you be victorious in your quest.¡± Lilian whispered softly, ¡°Abomination that I may be, I thank thee. And with that, my debt is paid. What little time we spent, I thank you for your kindness. Now be free of my burdens, and farewell, my lily knight.¡± Sophie gasped as the girl fell, a wispy mote of light, bones and ash all that remained. Gold sash seemed equally surprised, but as her eyes met his, the world faded from her grasp.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie started choking, the lack of oxygen squeezing at the very fibers of her being when it appeared. Arantos, in the guise of a feline-like humanoid, stood in front of her, with jet black furry tendrils protruding from its back, surrounded by a thunderous aura.


    ¡°So the puppet shows itself. What a pathetic sight.¡± Its voice bellowed throughout her skull, her fleshy vessel threatening to pop under divine pressure. The voidstorm crashing all around with increasing intensity.


    ¡°Can¡¯t speak? Think? A weakling serving a puppeteer whose time has long faded from relevance.¡± It scowled, anger building up in its telepathic voice, ¡°To think that you would try to stop me, how¡­preposterous. You are but a gnat, a grain of sand smaller than the most insignificant whelp in your world. An insignificant droplet of rain under the wings of my storms.¡±


    Sophie felt faint, her face and veins growing blue, the blood now freely suspended in the void as the entirety of her being grew cold. Around them countless stars and planets roamed free, the beauty and majesty of the stars on full display.


    ¡°I am the God of Dark, of Death, of Rebirth, of the Thunder and Light, of the storm eternal! And you! I have judged you unfit for the salvation I will bring.¡± It roared.


    Go fuck yourself, Sophie managed to scowl in her mind when she suddenly felt one of its tendrils coil around her, squeezing with such force she was sure she would simply pop. Yet, as the pain numbed all her senses, she felt an odd sensation seize her chest. Without knowing how, she sucked in a breath. The God too, recoiled, looking confused and surprised, its tendril being forced away from her. Her weakened body limpy ragdolled at the sudden release, but, while she recovered, she breathed, one breath, then another. Her eyes widened in surprise, under her chin, the necklace given by Elaria hummed with radiant starlight.


    An ethereal warmth strengthened her being, the chill of the dark no longer dancing throughout her veins. The very light of the stars winked out of existence as death, true death, visited them. Bright stars exploded into supernovae before churning into a dark nothing. Discs of light orbiting some stellar phenomena like a black hole pulsed rapidly, before they too vanished into nothing.


    Reality bent itself asunder and Sophie found herself completely overwhelmed at the sight of a God quaking in fear.


    Free or a puppet? Perhaps thy words are true, but the little one is mine, that is certain.


    From beyond the most distant light an ancient voice enveloped them, the space around them exploding into violet explosions of chaotic energy, the familiar leathery pus covered tentacles pulling themselves into existence. The countless eye stalks once observant and curious were now arranged like a vast array of weapons. The giant planet-sized eye loomed over them, its blackened veins pulsating more than she ever had seen them react, no longer as a lackadaisical overseer, but as a being that emanated only malice and hatred. Its overwhelming presence shattering every conceivable notion she had of what power felt like.


    The entity shifted into existence, flattening countless worlds in its wake. The tendrils of the Death God now seemed like but a pathetic imitation as thousands of opposing tentacles raised themselves from seemingly nowhere. Each capable of swallowing entire cities in but a flick.


    ¡°You..¡± The feline God hissed, only to be immediately cowed by a flash of anger, the aura so strong that even Sophie wilted into a ball.


    Run.


    Wasting no time, Arantos, so called God of Death, ripped open a portal in a panic and fled, but not before leaving a flattering message for the shaken half elf. ¡°I will see you suffer, half blooded puppet!¡±


    Aghast at the mighty display of strength, Sophie could only wordlessly still her trembling body, slowly turning her gaze to one of the nearby eyestalks. It tensed for but a moment, recoiling at the sight of her before the hostility was replaced by an almost cordial but curious bobbing that she was used to.


    Little one.


    She shivered, the voice less invasive but just as overwhelming as the imposter. She nodded, but raised a weak hand to examine the necklace. A simple sapphire was all it was, or so she had thought.


    A gift, a fine one at that.


    It chuckled ominously, at least, she thought it chuckled.


    The imposter would always haven acted, but to be so brazen is a cause for concern of its own. Its power must not be underestimated, little one.


    Sophie coughed an agreement, still weakened, but slightly healed by the ethereal presence. Her wounds which were once bloodied, now filled themselves with the sickly tar like slime that dripped from the entity. Hah! But who else could say they saw a God run?


    For now that will do, with time they could¡¯ve been restored, but our time grows short. The other Gods of your realm will have sensed the disturbance quickly enough, and we must not be found, little one, not yet.


    One of its tentacles wrapped itself around her and for once she felt a small sense of relief despite the scenario being how her nightmares always ended. It was almost comforting in a strange way. She sighed and let the appendage coil around her, offering one last nod of appreciation at her unlikely savior.


    Fortunately, this lair will no longer belong to that imposter. But, it had a firm grip on the powers of void, a troubling revelation. Thou should be wary of more such incursions near your any such crystalline artefacts, though I suspect the imposter''s followers will be silent for a while. The stones themselves flow heavy with ancient magics, hence why our presence draws no ire. But its reckless ritual¡­a fool¡¯s errand that will bring forth the Gods, utter hubris.


    It trilled dismissively, its eye stalk jittering with every syllable. Satisfied, it lifted her up to eye level, leaving her tiny body to be dwarfed by the massive eye that looked down at her.


    Seek the stolen dawn, return that power back to the stars and banish the imposter and its foul machinations.


    She understood, for once. The ancient Myndiri crystals utilized similar powers to what had sent her astray into the void. They were part void energy, though what they did still remained a mystery, something she doubted the entity would freely explain. Using what little mental capacity she had remaining, she committed this information to memory. And Arantos, the name of the Death God.


    With what felt like a chuckle from a nearby leathery looking eyestalk, she felt the piercing of tentacles as they speared through her body, the pain from thousand such nightmares finally spilling into reality. Or at least what she presumed to be reality. Even though she expected it, the pain still stung.


    Go now, avoid the wrath of the Gods, for they will be watching.


    Her eyes clenched themselves shut, the pain growing more unbearable when a flash of light erupted. The glow was so blinding even she could see the darkness behind her eyelids illuminated.


    And...your sister misses you, little one.


    Huh?! Did it just-


    All was dark, once again.

 Act 2 Chapter 36: Of Dark and Light

    ¡°It is foretold that when Gods clash on the mortal plane once more, the Dark Tide will rise again. For two centuries the seers foretold of doom, for two centuries we ignored them. Woe to us the foolish who heeded not their warnings; woe to us the simple minded who ignored the signs; woe to us the feeble who now lack the strength to act. For the Era of Twilight has come to an end. The Era of Darkness hath now begun.¡±


    - Chieftain Galivagus to Inquisitor Serilda, Somewhere on the Frostwind Mountainside overlooking Melisgrad.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie exhaustedly scrambled around, pushing and prodding until the rubble above her slid off. With a groan, she dragged her aching body forwards, her eyes reeling from the devastation in front of her. They were no longer within the stormy vortex, the different chunks of the tower having seemingly exploded in on itself. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of a few figures nearby, the sound of fighting ringing prominently through the air. What looked to be Meltonian troopers clashed with large green skin warriors and adventurers just beyond the rubble. It took her a few moments to process the information and for her eyes to adjust to the battle around her. Orcs¡­orcs and the Crows!


    With a start she roused herself, pushing up and taking stock of the few combatants still standing inside the rubble. Surrounding the ruined dias, the Direktor, Gold Sash, Markus and an orc examined the exploded crystal, the Direktor in particular ranting and raving, his madness only intensifying with the crystal¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°Cowards! Cowards and traitors! They dare interfere with the solstice of souls! But it is no matter, ascension has come, his power rings true! Behold! The echoes of the savior!¡± He gestured wildly to the sky.


    Quietly Sophie followed his hands, her head arching upwards to find a terrifying sight. Blended in with the maelstrom was a sight she found all too familiar. The stars themselves illuminated within stellar phenomenons, the essence of the void itself tickling the edges of reality in the skies above Melton. Two large breaches in the very nature of reality lingered over the city where the tower used to be. Wait, where it used to be? She took another look around, surrounding the rubble were fields and knolls, a few trees sapped with life but still standing. We¡­we were flung outside the city?


    A terrifying roar broke the calm she had and Sophie jumped back in fright. The sudden movement sending her tumbling back atop the rubble, the clattering of every stone making her wince at the sound she created. To her dismay, the gathered crowd turned towards her, and soon a large sinewy bony abomination stomped into view, its half flesh covered hands holding two parts of some unfortunate knight. One of the abominations! Like from the ruins! But¡­what¡¯s with all the fighting?


    ¡°My, my. The destroyer of hope, the hindrance against humanity, the accursed child of prophecy, the agent that was to-¡±


    ¡°So you still survived, how tenacious.¡± Markus growled, cutting off the ranting expedition leader.


    ¡°Blasphemer! And the last Myndiri.¡± The Direktor raved.


    Gold Sash still showed a modicum of doubt, the hesitancy etched onto his face. The orc meanwhile seemed to look delighted at her appearance, a malicious grin on its face.


    ¡°I remember you. The one who vanished with magic. A poor hunt resulted, but not completely it appears, for it seems my quarry returned once again!¡± The Orc roared and raised his axe at her, ¡°Is she expendable? If she is, then I, Grimfang, Warchief of the Crimson Eyes will be your end.¡±


    Indeed, as Sophie¡¯s eyes traveled across the orc¡¯s body, besides a rippling mountain of muscles covered by leather and curs, she noted the two painted red stripes going vertically above and below his eyes. As he growled, she felt a strange sense of deja vu at how almost identical he had acted back when his warband clashed with Taurox and the others. Ah?! Taurox! I wonder if he¡­


    But before the orc could advance, Markus held out a hand much to the orc¡¯s fury. He pointed towards another part of the tower, where something stirred within the rubble.


    ¡°She is mine.¡± Markus hissed to Grimfang, ¡°That one however, is very much yours.¡±


    From under the pile, a sword emerged, then an arm, then the battered but combat ready form of a Duke crawled forth.


    ¡°So the filthy lessers are still around, how disappointing.¡± Haukr coughed, ¡°Perhaps it is time we assist the maid further, ugh, right my prince?¡±


    His queried lingered in the air and Sophie turned her head towards the man only to almost immediately gasp in horror. Markus for his part howled with pained laughter whilst Gold Sash looked almost ashamed.


    ¡°Right! Right! Of course! You should help her alongside your prince, no?¡± Markus sniggered.


    Curious, Haukr slowly twisted himself backwards and Sophie could see the exact moment all hope fled the man. His grizzled appearance seemed to age by decades within that one moment, the sorrow and despair within him magnified by tenfold. For a few paces behind where the Duke had emerged lay the hopeful prince¡¯s body, pierced by a stray chunk of crystal which suspended his lifeless corpse in the air.


    Without a word the Duke charged at the hostile combatants. So quick were his movements that Markus and the Orc had to work together to suppress his attack. The hawk lord of Melton delivered vicious blow after blow that staggered the adventurer, but soon the orc regained his composure and the sheer brutal strength behind his blows halted the Duke¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Murderers! And you, Eadric!¡± Haukr roared, ¡°May your cowardice haunt you for eternity! May the pride never hold you in its embrace! Damned be your soul to the eternal void!¡±


    To Sophie it was but gibberish, but the frown that cut across Gold Sash seemed to cast enough doubt that the Direktor was unsatisfied. With a single flick of his wrist, the bony abomination, having been still the entire time, burst back to life and used its talon-like hands to rip the Lionhunter¡¯s left arm off. Eadric seemed stunned, shocked at the sudden betrayal. Yet, without being given time to scream, another vicious blow was delivered, Gold Sash was nothing more than a pulpy mess.


    ¡°Kill the girl! Her corpse shall provide blood enough!¡± The Direktor roared.


    The abomination¡¯s fleshy pus sack of a face turned towards her, the rotting flesh dangling like dried meat on the creature¡¯s bones. Raising its blood soaked talons, it roared a challenge and charged. At a distance it was menacing, but up close she felt a growing sense of dread as the creature dwarfed her. Standing almost a full story above her, it smashed its hands down onto where she had been, the rubble sent flying. With a guttural roar it swiped at her again, this time breaking what little foundation had remained of the tower walls with its vicious swipe.


    From the edge of her field of view she spied the Direktor channeling what looked to be a portal, tearing open the fabrics of reality to open the dark realm she had once seen the imposter God reside. That explains the abomination, does that-


    She leapt away from the oncoming blow, the adrenaline within her holding back the aches and wounds, for now. With grit teeth she did the only thing she could. She ran around desperately looking for a weapon. Dodging a few of its blows, she could tell the abomination was growing frustrated, and with another heavy roar, it charged her position, all three of its arms stretched out wide, ready to tackle her in a deadly embrace.


    Frantically looking around, she dashed towards the prince¡¯s corpse, the abomination hot on her heels. Its multitude of feet slapped against the ground in a frenzied pursuit. Sophie dropped to the ground at the last moment, the monster sailing over her and letting out an ear piercing wail as it embedded itself onto the crystal, smashing whatever was left of the prince under its weight. Seizing the chance Sophie dashed away in the opposite direction, her eyes scouring the rubble for any sign of a weapon when a sharp pain wracked her sides. She staggered forward and almost fell, lifting up her shirt to see whatever ethereal bindings that were placed had already begun fading. Saint damned hells, argh, gotta focus, guess this had a limit to how far I could push it after all.


    Grunting through the pain, she managed to retrieve Gold Sash¡¯s sword from his bloodied body, hoping that the enchantments on it might tip the scales in her favor. With a roar, the abomination yanked the crystal out, rotted blood and flesh spewing forth in a torrent. Sighting Sophie once again, it flung the crystal at her like the javelin. With a deft dodge, Sophie managed to push herself out of its trajectory, the crystalline projectile shattering into another million fragments as it exploded on a brick behind her.


    Sophie crawled back up and watched intently. The abomination reared its legs for another charge when a single flaming arrow struck it.


    ¡°Yeomanry! Aim at the monster! Follow my mark!¡± A husky feminine voice bellowed in the distance, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t know what to expect, but, as she cast her gaze back at the abomination, a hail of arrows whistled down from the heavens, slamming into the creature with a fury of their own. Trying to triangulate the voice, Sophie squinted and saw more soldiers grouping up on the nearby knoll. A sense of relief flooded her veins, help is coming.


    ¡°Fyrdmen! Form ranks and advance! Drive these filthy greenskin traitors from our homes! The pride roars eternal!¡± A far gruffer male voice shouted out.


    ¡°The pride roars eternal!¡± Chorused the reply.


    The ground began to quake as hundreds of boots poured down from the knoll, a wave of bodies rushing in to join the melee. Meltonian soldiers fighting the orcs outside the ruins cheered, the orcs looked surprised, but Sophie could spot their postures of grim determination, warriors that would fight to the last. The roar of the Meltonians charging forward evidently spooked the remaining cultists, the Direktor beckoning for the rest to hurry along whilst lifting his hand to gesture at the onslaught.


    The abomination jolted at the command, turning away from Sophie and roaring back at the onrush of militiamen. It was only now what she found her spirit shattering, her breathing coming to a halt as she looked at the monster. Bony in places, fleshy in others, its back was a mound of writhing flesh that seemed on the verge of rotting in others. But when her eyes really focused in, she saw that the writhing flesh was not just flesh, but countless heads and bodies grafted together in a horrific amalgamation. Yet one face stood out from the rest of them, it too was fleshy and skinless like the rest, yet there was something distinctive about it, something she recognised. Riza¡­fuck.


    Her despair grew when the creature roared once more before charging, the mouths on the back all stretching open in sync, more rotted bile spilling forth from the open orifices. Sophie froze, her mind failing to process the sight ahead of her even as the monster raced towards the militia, crashing into their lines with a flurry of limbs. I¡¯m seeing things, shit I¡¯m seeing things. Steadying her breathing, she turned her eyes back towards the dias, the cultists having completely ignored her in favor of focusing on the portal they created. She looked down at her necklace, the tiny sapphire still hanging there. A gift¡­a tracking gem more like, heh.


    She considered the possibilities, as long as the gem entered the portal, then the entity would know where the cultists hid with the imposter. But is it worth it?


    Grimfang¡¯s roar of anger startled her from her thoughts. She turned to see the orc now missing a hand, the hawk lord of Melton now pointing his blade at a battered Markus, and she felt reinvigorated. Taking in one last breath, she unclasped her necklace and broke into a sprint dashing straight for the Direktor and his portal.


    With a sense of renewed determination she felt as if the world slowed down around her, the Direktor only just noticing her sprint halfway through. It felt as if he was trying to cast a spell, or a sigil but she had already gotten close by the time he finished. A firebolt shot out from his fingertips, the flames nearly singeing her waist as the flames licked the hairs off her skin. But she had closed the gap, and with what force she had left she delivered a vicious stab to his stupid looking jaw, cutting out part of his jowls.


    Bringing the man down, she turned to throw the gem inside when she found the same feline looking death God staring back at her. His aura proved so overwhelming that she felt her body lock in place, the same suffocating feeling in the void being felt even here. Her muscles strained themselves trying to break free and her ethereal bindings finally dissipated, her wounds pulsating waves of unbearable pain.


    Arantos smiled cruelly and Sophie spied a dark silhouette emerging from the portal. As flesh formed from the nothingness the God leaned towards the portal and pointed directly at her. ¡°How poetic, the puppet appears as planned. Perhaps now you can reunite flesh and bone, a fitting punishment.¡± He chuckled maniacally before he paused, his narrow eyes locking onto her balled fists then her neck. He seemed to frown before he burst out with a cackle, ¡°Should have kept it on your neck.¡±


    Before she could react, she felt herself being dragged backwards, thrown to the ground by the Direktor who stomped on her knee in a panic, before dashing for the portal. Thrown from the influence of the God, she caught one last glimpse of him. The God waved a mocking goodbye even whilst she flung the sword at him. The portal took her weapon with it as it winked out of existence.


    Left alone, her eyes focused on the silhouette above her, a creature so hideous she could barely describe it. It was like if someone had decided to hang a coat on a coat rack, the folds of its bloodied skin drooping down, the muscles beneath clearly long since removed. There was no discernible face per se, for the key features were just not quite present. Yet there was no mistaking it. Despite the nakedness of the bloodied skin, she recognised the cat¡¯s distinctive auburn fur where it had not yet been singed off by fire or torture. No¡­no¡­


    ¡°Nooo!¡± Markus screamed, his voice drawing Sophie¡¯s attention besides the skinwalker above her. She followed his horrified gaze to where the portal was, and couldn¡¯t help but allow herself a small smile. They¡­the cult¡­they are responsible for this¡­for Arantos.


    Channeling the pain, she shoved the skinwalker aside, the droopy flesh creature easily staggering back, no substance or resistance to be offered from this newly formed being. She staggered across the rubble, picking up a stray shard of crystal as she snuck towards where Markus had quickly turned to respond to a blow from Haukr.


    The Duke swung from the side only to be parried, the two pressing their blades together when his eyes widened at the approaching elf. Markus too unfortunately seemed to track his gaze, the adventurer breaking off his guard to spin around. Lunging forward before the Duke could respond, Markus flew towards Sophie. Yet she did not flinch when the blade flew at her heart, she only grunted when it pierced through her, for he was where she had wanted him to be. Never fight fair¡­as Eva says¡­


    It was the slight smile that brought fear to the adventurer, and Sophie noticed his regret the moment he had seen her expression. But she allowed her body to cling to his sword, holding him in place as she slid in closer. Too surprised to react by this bizarre display, his hands had only just released the blade when she struck.


    With the crystal shard she jabbed deep into his neck, pushing it through even as the other end punctured her hand and jutted through it. Blood coated her and the man¡¯s widened eyes only looked on in shock as she removed it, a small gurgle emerging from him.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°H-how? Why? I-I yield.¡± He sputtered out.


    Ignoring his words she plunged it into his chest once, the tip barely entering the flesh, only opening a superficial wound from which he recoiled from. But, before he could retreat further the man tumbled to the floor, his legs swept from under him by the Duke. Wordlessly the Duke traded a glance with Sophie and moved to fend off the skinwalker, a knowing nod shared between the two.


    ¡°Wah-it, wait,¡± Markus groaned, the blood a steady stream where he held onto his neck, ¡°I-new. I¡­know¡­the truth¡­I can help. I know¡­ugh¡­I know where they went.¡±


    Sophie kneeled atop him, straddling the man to hold him down. With a growl, she ripped the crystal out of her hand, the pain just another one amidst the cacophony crying out within her body. Letting her emotions consume her, she stuck her hands into the wounded flesh prying it open with all her might, the man letting out an ear piercing scream. She could feel the one remaining part of her mind yelling at her to stop, to avoid the madness. But her muscles forged ahead, her fingers digging into the man¡¯s flesh, forcefully tearing chunk after chunk out as he cried out in agony. With a rage filled scream she smashed into his chest, her hands coated with an icy aura as she shattered his ribs, the man letting out a pained gasp. It was only when she brushed against the heart, the fist sized organ pumping rapidly that she paused. Looming over him, she stared right into his eyes, his usual cocksureness replaced by pure fear.


    She smiled, unsure if tears or blood now ran down her cheeks, and with a single squeeze, she put what strength she had left and tore it out of his chest with a roar. His eyes widened one last time.


    Triumphant, she breathed a heavy breath, vowing to find the false God, to punish all of his reprehensible servants. With one last sigh she lurched backwards and collapsed, the cold brick floor caressing her cheek, the lily still tickling her ear. She weakly blinked back the oncoming darkness, but her strength finally faltered, her last view was the sight of the Duke dispatching the skinwalker with a solemn swing of his sword. I-I¡¯m sorry Riza, I¡¯ll apologize in person soon.


    <hr><hr>


    Hours Earlier


    Hells, this is the hells themselves, Sophie what have you done?! Annalise had sucked in her breath at the sight. The legion and tribal troops also paused, many pointing towards the tower, the sky and the monster that writhed from within a tear in the heavens. Honoured God Tesadus, may the stones preserve us all.


    What little fighting spirit they had painstakingly built up shattered, no one willing to take another step inside the accursed city. Even the kingsguard seemed hesitant, the sorcerers being the only ones still doing their duty and focused on maintaining defensive wards alongside the druids. Around them shades, monsters and undead creatures tried in vain to flee the vortex above the tower, and their gut wrenching wails shook even the most stoic of warriors. High King Edward himself seemed thoroughly unnerved by it all.


    Annalise felt Aryana tighten her grip around her waist and didn¡¯t blame the poor girl. The redhead seemed a little lost without Sophie, and Annalise could only imagine how terrified she was right now. Yet, their woes were not at an end. To their right, Mila seemed on the verge of a nervous breakdown, the inquisitor trying desperately to still a quivering hand.


    At first the tribes had wanted to take back the redhead and be done with it. But with a little cajoling, she had convinced Mila and a surprisingly agreeable Vulen to assist her. When they presented Aryana forward, the nervous girl snapped her fingers to call forth the tiny spark, but instead of just a spark a great cacophony of chaotic wards and magics were also shot around them. It was perhaps luck that had also heralded the rapid arrival of the Meltonian royal calvary.


    ¡°Behold! Knights of the Flame!¡± Annalise had shouted at the gathered Frostwinders.


    To them it must¡¯ve seemed like the Gods themselves were conspiring against them. First some random half elf takes their prophetic doomsday figure, then Melton is torn apart by war, and now, when they have a chance to seize her, an entire army shows up. Annalise herself was quite thankful for coincidences, the lion knights leading the cavalry troop proudly showed off their heraldry, a brilliant red plume on the top of their helmets. Truly the flame knights, she chuckled to herself.


    It was enough to delay the tribals and by the time the rest of King Edward¡¯s army had arrived, it was too late for them to physically seize Aryana. Especially after the girl joined the initial party that greeted the riders at Annalise¡¯s insistence.


    There was confusion at first, the king¡¯s army thinking the Frostwinders were responsible for the devastation in the city. Whilst the Frostwind tribes thought the Meltonians arrived as the flame knights. Taking advantage of both party¡¯s confusion however, she had also claimed to the Meltonians that the flame haired girl had seen a vision that called for the people of the mountains to save the people of the city. With a knowing few words, she cowed the tribals by hinting to them that she too could reveal their original plans to take over the city for themselves. This then inspired the king to see Aryana as some saintly prophetess, sent by the spirits to aid them. After some admittedly heated discussion, he vowed to allow the Frostwinders the right to settle the lands, provided they helped him retake the city.


    Annalise had also taken the liberty to quietly suggest to them the strategy in which to do so, having seen first hand the phantoms and their aversion to magic. Assault squads with enchanted weapons and mages and druids in support. Warded teams to clear out and investigate the city. An idea that was scoffed at by the chiefs and nobility, but, with Vulen and Edward¡¯s support, both sides finally acquiesced.


    They had secured the outer quarter when the first pulse happened, something emitting energy outwards from the castle. It had unnerved most of them, but with a few stern words, the allied troops pressed on.


    It was only after they secured the town square next to the safe house that things went horribly wrong. Goldenlight tower was engulfed in a horrifying vortex of darkness, swirling with the screaming souls of the city¡¯s populace. The advance halted then, everyone consolidating their positions to take stock of what just happened when the sky exploded. Above the tower, the clouds were rent asunder, yet no sun from the solstice shined through. Instead some malformed flesh like demon¡¯s tendrils tore into the space above the tower. It writhed and swayed, the very presence drawing dread from those who would look at it. The misaligned geometry, the sinewy bits that dangled from its glistening wet furry skin.


    Then, it whipped around the air, each slap echoed with the force of a strategic grade spell, like a fireball that could evaporate a company of soldiers. The mountains shuddered under their wrath, snow melting revealed the caps of the Frostwind, the icy peaks never before seen by three generations of Frostwinders. The oceans swelled into an unceasing tide that crashed against the harbor district further into the city, a small sigh of relief from even the King when they realized the waters would not reach them. So much for that boat ride, Annalise had thought.


    As if the horrors were not enough, she felt another pulse of energy sweep the land and with a brilliant blue flash the beam of energy from the tower stopped. Yet, what seemed like a good omen had faded quickly when another tear in reality manifested itself. This time a single large tentacle launched forth from the new opening, itself also dwarfing the tower below. What the hells have you unleashed Sophie?


    <hr><hr>


    For their service to Melton, the King had promised boons of their choosing, provided they all survived. The allied forces had split into three groups; a cadre of royal cavaliers, knights, and wizards accompanied the king to secure the castle; the bulk of the royal army and tribes would secure the town itself; then there was their party and the few militia units assigned to them.


    The King had wanted the rest of the crisis to be solved by Meltonian hands, ordering the outsiders to leave but offering them royal boons in return. Relegated to setting up a perimeter outside the gates and back around the campsites, Annalise had seethed at being ordered to leave at such a critical juncture. Mila, at the sight of the horrors above had fallen silent, similarly to what they had experienced at the dead village. Meanwhile Aryana ruminated quietly as well, but Anna could tell by the redhead¡¯s crestfallen look she too was dissatisfied from the outcome.


    To their horror a large chunk of the tower exploded from above the city, sailing over the city walls in a stormy vortex until it crashed over the farmland outside. Wasting no time, Annalise browbeat the militia commander in charge of garrisoning the outer gates into following her orders, feigning authority granted by the king. Releasing a troop of about two hundred hundred odd yeomanry and frydmen under joint command, they force marched the group towards the tower. Yet they had been too late, as the troop arrived on a knoll overlooking the ruined tower, they discovered it had landed outside one of the royal encampments, damaging a great many supplies. To their horror, the orcish auxilies attached to the royal army had rebelled, slaughtering many of the Meltonian troopers and skirmishing with the few knights who still held the camp.


    Morale further plummeted when another rift opened within the ruins themselves, a monstrosity the size of a house stumbling out of it. A creature that, when she squinted, she recognized as the abomination that had taken the lives of her party almost two months ago.


    ¡°Form battle lines, now! Separate the yeoman archers under my command and take charge of the frydmen.¡± She growled, whatever cool she had bubbling into hatred.


    Perhaps assuming she was but another hot tempered noble, the commander obliged, the militia forming into a section of archers and the main shieldwall.


    With her eyes locked onto the target, she bellowed out her orders, ¡°Yeomanry, wait for my mark!¡±


    The militia waited with bated breath, the battlefield ahead of them likely the first some of them had ever seen.


    ¡°Aryana, take that tincture in the side pouch, oil up this arrow and spark it up. You can do that right?¡± She hissed.


    She felt the girl¡¯s nod behind her, the subtle clinking of bottles as her companion removed one from the pouch, then an arrow from her quiver. After a moment of silence, a light fwosh lit up behind her and Aryana handed the arrow forward, determination filling the girl¡¯s eye. Annalise stared for a moment, and chose to acknowledge her with a nod. This is it, then, win or lose we¡¯ll find out what happens soon.


    ¡°Ranging! Two hundred meters! Mark!¡± She growled at the men.


    The duo dismounted and Aryana steadied her as she aimed. With her bowstring pulled taut, she locked the arrow in, her cheek finally feeling the gentle caress of the string as she pulled it past her. Feeling the wind as it whipped past her face, she angled slightly to the right, watching for a brief moment the mesmerizing flame that lit up her arrowhead. Loose.


    Across the air it sailed, like a lance from the Gods it was flung forward and struck true.


    ¡°Yeomanry!¡± She bellowed until she felt her voice slightly give out, ¡°Aim at the monster! Follow my mark!¡±


    The silent acknowledgement of her words came as bowstrings were drawn, the sweet sounds of strings as they tightened telling her all that she needed to know. Meltonian longbowmen were masters of their craft, she knew that they were ready. ¡°Fire!¡± She screamed.


    As one, the archers unleashed their barrage, a few falling short but most struck true. The rain of arrows staggered the monster but was not enough, and now the orcs had noticed them too. She whistled at the commander and he nodded.


    ¡°Fyrdmen! Form ranks and advance! Drive these filthy greenskin traitors from our homes! The pride roars eternal!¡± The man roared.


    ¡°The pride roars eternal!¡± Came the reply from the militia, their voices echoing over the battlefield.


    With battlecries and prayers, the shieldwall charged fourth, the free men of Melton swarming down the knoll like a deadly tide. The sudden outburst of strength forced the orcs nearby to disengage the knights lest they were surrounded. Seizing the initiative, whoever held the camp defense ordered a charge of their own, the knightly cries joining the militiamen.


    ¡°Aim at the back line and the monster, fire at will!!¡±


    The archers obeyed, letting loose volley after volley into the orcs and the creature. Evidently incensed by their actions, the abomination charged the soldiers, smashing friend and foe alike to a point where the orcish lines crumbled into disorder. Vicious melees broke out across the entire line as militiamen, brave as they were, found themselves easily overpowered by their greenskin opponents. Those more unlucky were torn into shreds by the abomination that refused to die.


    More arrows pelted it to no avail, spearmen were knocked aside like toys. But where her arrows had failed before, she had one last gamble.


    ¡°Aryana, light another arrow on fire if you can.¡± She ordered.


    The girl nodded, though fatigue from her magic use today seemed to strain her as the sweat poured down her freckled face.


    ¡°Mila!¡± She followed up with a shout.


    ¡°What?¡± The inquisitor scowled, breaking her silence at long last.


    ¡°I need you to bless this arrow.¡±


    ¡°Bless the¡­arrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the same way you enchant your sword with sigils.¡±


    ¡°But the arrow doesn¡¯t have any sigils.¡±


    ¡°Try.¡±


    The two glared at each other, but the inquisitor reluctantly placed her hands over the oiled arrow, drawing small sigils and uttering a small chant. When she finished, they waited for a few moments, and when nothing happened Annalise beckoned for Aryana to spark up the arrow. Like kindling to a flame, it burst into flame, yet this time it glowed a greenish blue, a holy fire. The trio lingered for a moment, surprised at their effort when Annalise snatched the arrow, placing it in the groove and aligning her bow for another shot. Tesadus guide my hand.


    Holding her breath, she waited as the world faded away, only the abomination and herself remained. Adjusting herself a little more, she held deathly still, waiting for the breeze to pass. then she fired.


    Released from its berth it arced heroically in the air, the divine flame charting a direct course for the creature. Bullseye.


    The holy flame seared a small hole through the creature, the monster rearing up and howling in pain. A small cheer came from the beleaguered militia and Annalise spotted soldiers taking the opening to assault the creature further, bringing it down to size with heavy jabs and strikes from their spears and axes.


    Her joy was short lived however, the abomination recovered quickly enough and soon the militia found themselves pushed back under the weight of the monster, their unenchanted weapons failing to finish it off. The knights on the other hand seemed to fare slightly better on their flank, but their lines were buckling even as they continued to plunge into the orcish ranks.


    She searched the lines frantically for the militia commander, but there was nowhere to be found. Taking matters into her own hands she prayed the Meltonians would follow.


    ¡°Militia! Freemen! Rally to my position, form a shield-wall around the knoll!¡± She cried out.


    To her relief, after a moment of hesitation the troops began pulling back. Most ducked out of the fight to reform themselves into a defensive ring around the bottom of the knoll. The unfortunate few who failed were torn apart by the creature or struck down by orcs. Even the knights seemed to have accidentally heeded her cry, a few abandoning the campsite to join up with the defensive ring.


    Calculating the odds, though the humans outnumbered the orcs, she figured their overall fatigue and general troop composition of levied militia and freemen would prove but a small annoyance to the orcs. If they were to rout the enemy, the abomination had to go.


    To damage the creature, she would need enchanted weapons, precisely what the knights had. Furthermore for an undead amalgamation of flesh, she turned towards the one trump card they had left. With an understanding scowl, Mila met her gaze and nodded, the two knowing what must happen.


    ¡°Knights! Follow the Inquisitor in! That abomination must fall or all will be for naught!¡± She growled out her orders.


    Before the retorts could arrive at being suddenly considered as but another tool under a commoner looking commander, she quickly pressed on, silencing their complaints with more orders.


    ¡°Yeoman, pin the orcs down as best you can! Fyrdmen, support the knights, keep those bastards off them while they work!¡±


    ¡°Yes warden!¡± Several militiamen replied.


    Though Annalise knew not what that meant, she pressed on.


    ¡°Mila, go!¡± She hissed and at once the Inquisitor charged into the gray, ¡°Knights join the assault! Frydmen at the ready...now! Archers fire at will!"


    The troops uttered one last battlecry and as one the line charged forwards once more. Followed by a sporadic hail of arrows peppering the orcish line. Vicious melee combat broke out, the sounds of steel clashing ringing throughout the darkened sky, and the blades of the knights and inquisitor glowing from their magics.


    Annalise noticed too late a robed orc shaman who fingered her as the commanding officer, launching a fireball at her. Too surprised to react, she froze like a confused deer surrounded by hunters. Yet, she only felt the flame pass over her, her vision tilting sideways as a figure slammed them against the ground, strands of red hair now covering her face. So it was that as they fumbled around trying to recover, Annalise did not see how it happened. She had only heard the guttural cries of agony as the abomination was brought down, and the cheers that followed from the Meltonian lines.


    When Aryana finally helped her up, the orcish spirit was broken. She spotted Mila standing atop the abomination delivering final judgment with a plunge of her blade, the knights doing much the same. When an armoured Meltonian knight emerged from the ruins of the tower, the orcs finally broke and ran.


    Holding her breath, she scanned the horizon for any more threats and sighed, letting herself lean upon Aryana who quickly flew into a panic at the sudden weight. Yet Annalise was done, she let out a deep sigh and closed her eyes. We did it, hah, the inquisitor did it. When her eyes opened again she felt something strange, warmth. She traced the sensation upwards and found the dark vortex hanging over the land dissipating. Unable to help herself, she let out a small snigger. Sophie did it too, huh? Stupid half elf, always throwing yourself into danger, guess I¡¯ll drag your ass back out here in a minute.


    Nodding appreciatively at the redhead next to her, she met Aryana¡¯s gaze and tilted her head towards the ruins, the girl understanding at once. A few orcish stragglers were cut down by vengeful Meltonian soldiers, but most had run off, leaving the remaining soldiers to begin counting up their dead. But as the solstice finally broke through the clouds, under the golden rays of sunshine another joyful cheer reverberated from the survivors. It was amidst the cheers that the duo made their way down the knoll towards the ruined tower, wondering just what they would find within.

 [End of Act 2]: The Spirit of Adventure

    ¡°Aye, Melisgrad is an accursed place. Over the course of less than half a week, a city of just under a quarter million souls was reduced to less than two hundred. Reconstruction is taking place sure, and the people of the Frostwind being granted lands aplenty in the fertile basin around the city will certainly help. But by the Goddess, how will anyone ever erase the scars of the solstice? Even on the cobbles and walls, I can still see their shadows, whispering to me to join them. Like I was someone left behind. Bless you for being willing to go there lad, I¡¯m moving out to the countryside on the morrow. The sooner I¡¯m away the better.¡±


    - ??Testimony of Former Town Guardsmen Herwyn, Patrol 4-6A, Melisgrad Incident Survivor


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana twiddled her hands nervously. She¡¯d never really been much good with people. When the Frostfyres sequestered her away she found that most of the tribe¡¯s children shied away from her, ¡°the witchy kid from the marsh¡±, they called her. There¡¯s not even a marsh anywhere on the mountain! She knew her social skills were lacking in some respects but even now she found herself befuddled trying to keep up, preferring instead the quietness of her present company.


    Back then, it was by chance she had snuck away, and even more so to meet one of the Hartire, gah¡­elf, call her an elf. The elf had seemed rugged, if a little haunted by her adventures, but fortunately showed enough kindness to allow her to tag along on their journey, bringing her to the meeting of tribes. Yet, while she never gave the Frostfyres doom filled prophecies much thought, recent events had left her shaken and a part of her wondered if she had been some sort of unintended catalyst to it all. She was, after all, according to them the prophesied child of flame who would bring an end to all things. Indeed, she saw how the lagrian city of Melisgrad had been so thoroughly cleansed of life that she still shuddered every time she thought of it. Wondering if her escape from the tribe was what spelled doom for the poor city.


    The ranger Annalise had assured her that she was fine, and indeed the powerful ranger¡¯s words had offered some slight comfort. For despite being a cripple, Annalise had deftly negotiated her freedom from the tribes and led an entire unit of soldiers in the heat of battle, all whilst she cowered behind the ranger. There was some stock in her words, be it the experience behind them or the grit at tackling whatever problem lay ahead. Still, Aryana had some doubts.


    Then there was the scowling girl, Mila. She had remained mostly silent during the little time Aryana spent with her, but her prowess in combat was something Aryana yearned to master. With her almost machine-like dispatching of her foes; be they orcs, phantoms, or the massive flesh abomination; there was still a sense that the scowling girl was not quite present. That there was something else haunting her beyond the actual phantoms that haunted the city.


    Her eyes turned to the strange elf next to her, the girl¡¯s chest rising steady up and down, her breathing offering a calm rhythmic backdrop to Aryana¡¯s dizzying array of thoughts. During the battle for Melisgrad, they had found her bleeding profusely from all manner of wounds, a blade piercing her heart and countless little crystalline shard piercing into her body. Aryana had thought her dead, but the ranger had only grunted before pulling out the sword to reveal a horrifying sight. The elf had no heart. That is to say, when Aryana mustered up the courage to peek past the ranger, she saw that where there should¡¯ve been a beating heart, there was none. Naturally the excessive blood that poured from the wound, combined with the hundreds of nearby corpses had elicited a gagging reflex. Aryana had faltered and stepped away to vomit. But, when she returned she allowed curiosity to get a hold of her and when the ranger wasn¡¯t watching she leaned in close, pressing her ear up against the elf''s breast.


    Aryana had never been chilled by hearing a heartbeat before, perhaps only when her fellow tribe members would come to harass her and she hid inside her house with only her own heartbeat for company. But, as she listened in, the bone chilling sounds of a beating heart echoed from the elf, strained and rapid from her injuries, to be sure, but a heartbeat nonetheless. Her surprised gasp alerted the ranger and promptly led to her being berated for potentially hurting Sophie, leaving her quietly trailing the ranger as they called for aid. The kindly hartire, Vulen, the singer of trees, was one of the first healers to arrive, the armoured Duke also returning after having kept most of the soldiers away from the rubble under the ranger¡¯s advice.


    Aryana still remembered the haunting words that came from the hartire¡¯s mouth, ¡°I can bind her wounds, though they will take time to heal. But how she clings to life and breathes I wish not to know, for when I look at her, all I can feel is dread. Whatever magic courses through her belongs to no God, yet she behaves much like your human ''saints'' do. Be wary, there is no telling what may happen to her in the long run, you must be prepared to strike her down should the worse come to pass.¡±


    That was how they ended up down at the temporarily declared capital of Marrest, a small port city two day¡¯s ride south of the former capital. It took less than half a day after arriving for an emergency court session declaring an enforced peace across the nation, the resettlement of any willing tribals within lagrian lands, and the negotiations of a ceasefire with the nation from which Sophie hailed from. The buzz of court had driven her mind into a state of frenzy, forcing Aryana to spend most of her time huddled behind the others, the countless voices overwhelming her senses. It was also here that their ¡®boons from the king¡¯ were announced, and she found herself horrifyingly honored as a hero of the crisis alongside the ranger, the scowling girl, druids, and contingent of tribal chieftains who looked at her with disdain. In particular, Galan Frostfyre, the hotheaded, blonde haired, blue eyed and muscular chief of her clan had glared at her with such hatred in his eyes, that Aryana wilted at the thought of how he would likely not end his pursuits at the borders of Melton.


    Still, there were countless foods she had yet to try and so many decorations, colors and fabrics that kept her attention that she barely noticed when the young king announced the time for boons. Annalise the ranger had asked for a mark that allowed her free travel through the kingdom, marking her as one of its rangers, and though being an adventurer also gave her much leeway, with this all of Melton was accessible to her. Mila, still scowling during the ceremony, asked not for a permanent Astralian adjutant to the crown that many of the nobles expected, but had instead asked for all villages that suffered during the crisis to be rebuilt and supported. A request that saw many throwing praise at the seemingly uncaring girl. So much so that they even included an permanent Astralian church presence with the crown anyways in gratitude, though judging by her expression, Aryana could tell that thought had never entered her mind, and that it was something the nobles had thought from the ¡®holier than thou¡¯ attitude of the inquisitor.


    When it came to her turn she spluttered and choked trying to speak in front of so many people. Without wants or much needs besides a desire to see the world, she managed to blurt out her request.


    ¡°Something to keep us safe on our travels. Please?¡±


    The crowd grew silent before roaring with laughter and Aryana squirmed, embarrassment tingling her cheeks when the king finally silenced the crowd. She found, thrust into her hands a small pouch of gold coins ¡°enough to last a year if not more¡± the king had said, earning another uproarious laugh from the crowd. Then they brought forth a set of blackened leather cuirass and a beautifully crafted steel sword with a slightly fuzzy looking hilt. At the sight of them the whole crowd grounded to an immediate mournful silence.


    ¡°For your party, I guess.¡± The king had said with a note of sorrow in his eyes, ¡°I had these repaired after the battle. Lord Roderick if you¡¯d please.¡± The king beckoned to his bodyguard.


    The man gestured at the attendant who kneeled in front of the party, presenting the blade and armour. Aryana just stared in confusion until Annalise elbowed her and she reluctantly accepted the gift.


    ¡°People of Melton and allies from all around. Today we celebrate, but tomorrow we shall mourn the deaths of many. For me, and most of you I¡¯m sure, we have lost those closest to us to magics yet unknown. But it is in his spirit, his valor, his bravery even in his defiance against me to protect his ideals that I will seek to honor. Alvin Meltius had always been the more adventurous one, the more willing one to liaison with the common folk and that, that I have failed to do. The war against Carrador began well but my lack of understanding did not lead just to civil war but for cultists to completely decimate the capital and its people. Costing us greatly and taking even the life of my dearest brother. As such, I believe his armour and blade will carry forth a part of him that will appreciate being taken on a journey by such heroes. Allow me to offer my thanks then, and to honor my brother by presenting to you the royal blade Lion¡¯s Mane, and may it serve you well in your journeys to come. The pride roars eternal.¡± He finished.


    ¡°The pride roars eternal.¡± The crowd quietly echoed, and the ceremony concluded.


    Festivities quickly resumed and Aryana found herself shrinking back from the action, even if she was secretly appreciative of the jovial mood in the wake of the Melisgrad disaster.


    Tired from reminiscing, she let out a big yawn, her eyes refocusing back to the comatose Sophie. Vulen had assured them that she was merely in a recovery coma, her body possessing extraordinary healing abilities beyond that of a normal elf or human. Two weeks had been his guess on when she would awaken, buoyed by whatever supernatural powers had healed her. By Aryana¡¯s count it had already been a week and a half, yet seeing the recovery in person, she was almost certain that Sophie was also Vaettagh, a spirit chosen. No normal mortal could survive those wounds, much less live without a heart. She prodded Sophie¡¯s cheeks, finding them smooth and squishy, and before she could poke more she heard the distinctive limping of the ranger and retreated.


    ¡°Still hanging out below decks? It¡¯s not healthy to be stuck here for this long, you know?¡± Annalise joking chided, ¡°Well, unless being on deck makes your hurl your guts out.¡± She finished with a snigger.


    Aryana got up off the bed, giving the ranger a small nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not going anywhere. Hells, Mila¡¯s just across the corridor, she¡¯d shout if anything happened. Well, assuming she isn¡¯t puking.¡± Annalise chuckled some more.


    They had set off roughly two days ago from Marrest on one of the royal galleons, The Pride, a temporary gift from the king to see them to their destination. They were assigned spacious enough quarters, though she still suffered seasickness the first few hours before recovering, and the scowling inquisitor had been confined to puking.


    With a sigh, Aryana followed Annalise back up to the deck, the salt laden air bringing forth a refreshing sea breeze under a warm sun and blue skies.


    Waves gently lapped against the ship¡¯s hull, the oversized galleon originally meant for diplomatic missions now served to carry them forward, and perhaps one of the most oversized humanoids Aryana had laid eyes on since. Boisterous laughter came from the portside as sailors and marines chatted happily with a large furry bull.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Ranger! So I see you¡¯ve managed to coax our mysterious passenger above deck!¡± Taurox bellowed.


    ¡°Pshaw, Saints know how long she spent watching Sophie.¡± Annalise replied nonchalantly, though the jokingly accusatory glance still sent Aryana huddling up behind her.


    ¡°Shy one isn¡¯t she?¡± One of the sailors chimed in, earning a small guffaw amongst the gathered crowd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease her too much or she might just charge back down.¡± Annalise tsked with a slight giggle, earning another round of chuckles.


    Just after the funeral processions honoring the deceased Prince and those lost in the territorial war and civil war, a silver and black clad group of soldiers arrived at the city. At the head of the new arrivals was a tall and strange man wearing a coat and armour dyed fully black. Though Aryana was worried at first, he had commended Mila first for her conduct, before sharing what she could only assume was a look of respect with the ranger. Then had come a female version of him, though slightly less rugged but no less menacing. To Aryana¡¯s surprise Mila¡¯s scowl faded and the two shared a warm look. The female then absconded with the scowling girl for the rest of their stay until their departure.


    The giant armoured humanoid bull beast had appeared then, looking worn down but still functioning. He stood heads above her and his very presence alone had Aryana frozen in fear. Yet, the ranger seemed to even joke with the creature, asking after it just as it asked about their affairs. Viktor and Taurox, the two had introduced themselves briefly to her. Though she could barely stammer out her words under his overwhelming presence. Through the inquisitors she was introduced to the idea of the templar order, people sworn to guard the land from heresy and darkness. Enamored as she was with the silver armour, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they considered her as a heretic and grew even more wary of the furry beast. At the very least their words brought her some small comfort at the thought of her people, ¡°We¡¯ll stay behind for a while to mop up the remnants of the cult. We¡¯ll meet in Arteria soon enough.¡± And just like that, the giant beast joined the party, and the scary looking inquisitor disappeared into the crowds.


    Besides that, it was a peaceful and thankfully calm few days, if a tad too noisy. However, Aryana was content to spend most of it reading what books were present and sneaking away from the others to explore the city herself. Her eyes widened with enthusiasm and surprise at the scale and colors of the city, be it festive or mournful. The stonework, scents, smells, sounds and textures all astounded her and she came to a clear conclusion, village life sucks, sequestered village life sucks worse. With that she knew her life goal, to live near a city and own a manor house, yes, that would be optimal.


    When they had eventually finished their stay and set to board, the minotaur was welcomed warmly by the sailors. Evidently despite being the size of a small tree, their people were accomplished sailors in the land of Potomia, wherever that may be. Their presence spelled luck for the crew though Aryana didn¡¯t feel lucky. She had stuck to the back of the group and thus remained mostly unnoticed, but had caught the eye of the crew for her distinctive ginger hair and paleness. ¡°The shyest magician.¡± The ranger had declared.


    ¡°Ginger mage, come ¡®ere.¡± Someone called out, snapping Aryana out of her thoughts.


    Confused, she looked around to find Annalise nudging her up to the help, the bearded captain of the vessel beckoning to her. Her shocked look and confusion elicited another round of laughs from the sailors and she nervously trekked up the stairs to the helm, the ranger flashing her a not at all reassuring smile.


    ¡°Oooh, called by the cap¡¯n.¡±


    ¡°Could always use a good pep talk.¡±


    ¡°Having fun Taurox?¡±


    ¡°Enjoying the free time at least, ranger.¡±


    Echoed the voices behind her. The aged captain flashed her a smile not unlike that of the elders of the tribe to a youngling and tapped the ornate wooden railing next to him. Aryana carefully approached, earning a small chuckle from the helmsman who flashed her a warm smile as well.


    ¡°Still getting used to the sea, lassie?¡± The captain¡¯s gruff voice rumbled with the waves.


    Aryana nodded.


    ¡°Heh, well let me tell you something. If ye nervous bout the crew don¡¯t be, the lads are a bit gruff aye, but they¡¯ll be as gentle as can be while we¡¯ve guests on board.¡±


    Aryana gave a nervous smile, not quite sure if she believed his words. At that, the captain chuckled and opened his arms towards the waves beyond the boat.


    ¡°But if ye are nervous, then just gaze upon the majesty of the world around us. Take stock in these sights and know that whatever fears ye might have, to those mountains, or that wave, nothing matters. Life carries on whether we worry or not, so why strain ye mind?¡± The captain declared proudly.


    Aryana sucked in a deep breath, her eyes taking stock of the landscape the captain gestured at. Indeed, from where they were the Frostwinds were long gone, replaced by different tall mountains stretching as far as the eye can see, only the faintest slivers of land even in sight. Nothing more than dark lines that underlined the mountains. The sea itself was relatively calm, the deep oceanic blue reminding her a little of the elf¡¯s strange eyes. The sun gently brushed her skin as the sea breeze kissed her nervous mind, steadying her troubled soul. In spite of her reservations, she felt the onset of a genuine smile of wonder.


    The captain¡¯s chuckle startled her, but the question on the tip of her tongue still broke through her defences, ¡°Um¡­so what are they called?¡±


    ¡°What are what called?¡±


    ¡°The mountains. What are they called?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s the Highwall Mountains, truly looks like a wall from here doesn¡¯t it?¡± The captain clapped his hands together.


    ¡°Uhn.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays they surround Carrador like a fortress, but legend has it that the mountains were created unnaturally to hide the deadly experiments of the Myndiri.¡±


    ¡°Unnaturally created? But what about the mountain spirits? And experiments? Also what¡¯s a Myndiri?¡± Aryana asked, her curiosity piqued.


    The captain raised an eyebrow at her barrage before sharing a look with the helmsman and letting out a soft chuckle, ¡°One question at a time, lass.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Aryana shrank back, embarrassed at herself.


    ¡°Hah! Well mannered too, isn¡¯t she?¡± The helmsman quipped.


    ¡°Aye, a sore respite from you buggers. But don¡¯t worry lass, I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way, heh. It¡¯s just I¡¯m not exactly young so it takes me a moment.¡± The captain sniggered to himself.


    ¡°Going senile, old man?¡± The helmsman pressed.


    ¡°Not soon enough.¡±


    The two shared a laugh before the captain pointed at the mountains once more.


    ¡°Legends say that the Myndiri, that is the ancient elves, used powerful forbidden magics to bring forth the very earth itself to build themselves a secluded haven for themselves. As for the experiments? That¡¯s mostly a myth or legend, but if you¡¯re asking me? The amount of beasties and critters roaming around the land that can be called a proper monster is far too high. And I¡¯m not saying that they were all created, but let¡¯s just say I believe more than likely a few of those monsters didn¡¯t just evolve from nothing.¡± The captain rambled.


    Though slightly lost, Aryana was enraptured by more knowledge of the world and couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Umm, forbidden magics? Monsters? Are there many such things on land? What about here at sea?¡±


    ¡°Hah! Lass you were at Melisgrad right?¡± He asked in a jovial tone, but Aryana could see his expression darken for an instant.


    A nod.


    ¡°Then whatever that nonsense was, what with the city dying and all, that¡¯s what I¡¯m taking about. Forbidden magics and with good reason.¡± The captain¡¯s voice dropped and Aryana couldn¡¯t help but shudder in agreement. ¡°As for the monsters, I¡¯m not sure what you would see up in the mountains considering it¡¯s cold enough to freeze my bollocks off, but aye, in the forests and wilderness? More than enough bloody monsters stalk the lands, far too many to be natural. And at sea?¡± The captain paused, his eyes growing slightly more mournful as he cast his gaze over the endless blue. ¡°Aye, there are plenty.¡±


    Although there was a profound silence, Aryana could only bite her lip for so long and prodded some more. ¡°Like what?¡±


    At that the captain and helmsman shared raised brows before turning to her. ¡°You¡­you are from the Frostwind¡¯s yes? Don¡¯t wanna presume just cause of your hair and skin.¡±


    She nodded, her head tilted in expectation of a question.


    ¡°Have you¡­have you ever been anywhere besides the Frostwinds? I only ask because you seem plenty eager to learn, even if you are a little shy.¡± He chuckled alongside the helmsman.


    ¡°Yes¡­err I mean aye? I-I haven¡¯t really seen much and they¡­umm that is the others let me tag along on their adventure.¡± She stammered out.


    ¡°Oh? An adventure? And truly? You haven¡¯t seen the world much?¡± The captain asked, an air of incredulousness in his voice.


    ¡°Truly.¡± She replied.


    He stroked his beard for a moment before wrapping her with a meaty arm, drawing her in like a conspiratorial plotter. ¡°Would ye like to learn about the world a tad then? I¡¯ve stories a plenty and tales even more so.¡± He whispered with a cheeky grin.


    Aryana only considered the offer for a moment before shyly sticking her thumb up, ¡°Yes-I mean aye!¡± She replied, slightly excited.


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯ve done it now.¡± The helmsman groaned from the wheel, earning a lighthearted tsk from the captain.


    ¡°The lass is curious, is all. A good head on her shoulders too unlike you ingrates.¡± He hissed.


    ¡°Sure, old man, whatever you say.¡± The helmsman tutted.


    The captain waved the helmsman away and grabbed Aryana¡¯s shoulder, pointing out towards the endless expanse of blue.


    ¡°Since ye value my time unlike these oafs-¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± The helmsman chipped in.


    ¡°Ahem, since ye value my time, let me tell ye first about the merman of the deeps and their vicious raids. Then perhaps about the great kraken that haunts the graveyard of ships. There are also a great number of ghost ships and treasure arks that seem to phase in and out of existence. Ohhh perhaps ye would like to hear of the sirens and trogs and how they chase down ships lost at sea! Or perhaps a tale of the bloodthirsty pirates of the Isle of Dusk? The isles themselves are another good topic as are the legendary tales of Captain Dreadeye or Admiral Spiers-¡± The captain excitedly began before her voice joined in.


    ¡°All of them. I want to know about all of them.¡± Aryana excitedly bobbed her head.


    The captain lit up with a dangerous twinkle in his eye whilst the helmsman could only groan with further despair. Aryana however, had her ears poised and ready to go. She was free, at long last and now on an adventure. She would see the world, learn everything there is to know, taste the different foods long denied to her. Perhaps she would even come to be called as a true friend to those she traveled with, or maybe even make allies. For now she was just eager to learn, and as the captain began his recounting of his tales, she offered a small prayer to the spirits above.


    Thank you for the chance you¡¯ve granted me. Now please give Sophie hers too and wake her up. Umm keep everyone safe, and let them become my friends and ummm, may Arteria treat us with kindness that the tribes have not. Umm that is all, thank you for your blessings, Tagh a shan.


    With her prayer done she listened intently to the captain, following his hands even as he pointed at the nothingness of the waves. She felt a sense of excitement bubble up within her, a feeling she had long since thought missing. She only hoped she could share it with the others, but knew that they dealt with their own struggles. Still, turning a cheeky glance back down the deck she spied Annalise and Taurox bantering with the sailors, Mila had emerged on deck to vomit off the starboard side much to the amusement of the nearby crew. Sophie was still recovering below, and though that was a black mark on a happy day, Aryana still smiled. Everything feels right, even Vulen, the singer of trees, had said she would heal and I believe him, I wonder how she would feel about everything? But they seem like a nice bunch, and they¡¯re taking me on an adventure, a journey! How exciting!


    As the ship gently crested the waves, the golden rays of sunshine basked the deck with a warm glow, the creaks and groans of the wood, and the comforting sounds of the rhythmic waves were interspersed by the excited ramblings of the captain. It was here she knew she was ready, ready for whatever that lay ahead, for the journey that awaited them all.

 Supplementary Chapter: Map of Arteria (First Section)

    Map of Arteria (Minus Port District and Academy Launch Point):


    Grand City of Arteria:


    The Grand City of Arteria, the ''jewel of the western realms'', a bastion of civilization, a beacon of life that stood, persevered and pushed back the Dark Tide. Its storied history was intrinsically tied with the history of Cyndralia itself. Once a humble trade port, it is now a decadent symbol that harnesses its advantages to build itself into one of the few places where all races and creeds can come to trade. For no matter the sin, in Arteria, the flow of coins and goods must never cease.


    Favoured by Outlanders and exiled nobles alike, the city plays host not just to one of the few Elven enclaves beyond the elven borders, it also counts amongst its many achievements the Academy of Arteria, one of the most prestigious academies across the land. Though its armies are small, it boasts a trade fleet second to none, augmented by fleets of mercenaries and hired ships to rival even the navies of mighty Traxia.


    Adventurers Guild of Arteria:


    Many would say that the guilds origins began here, when outlanders first rose to the city''s defence during the Third Dark Tide (76 SE or 76 Years since Saints Emergence). Others would argue that the original iteration in Abenstadt was the precursor. Whatever the case, the guild has maintained a constant presence and dedicated purpose ever since. Its members sally out constantly to deal with threats small or large, its branches established across the entirety of the continent. Still, some suspect that perhaps the guild needs reformation, that its old and traditional ways have reached their limits in the ever changing world. Regardless, the constant influx of young hopefuls and appearance of saints and outlanders willing to join its rank means that the guild will likely stand for centuries to come.


    Cathedral of Stars:


    Once a former pagan site, now blessed by the starlight of glorious Astralis. Only recently refurbished within the past few decades, the massive building that sits upon this former site now houses dozens of alcoves, prayer rooms and shrines dedicated not just to the High Pantheon, but to the three smaller divine realms as well. Pilgrims and travelers might not flock to the cathedral as they do to Saintsrest, but all the same, many find themselves enamored by the spectacular architecture. Though rumours have it that at night, one can often see dark robed apparitions gazing out over the city with an inquisitive eye.


    Grand Library of Arteria:


    The ''Grand'' Library of Arteria is certainly grander than most, even if it is dwarfed by that of the academy. Everyday, thousands will find their ways through its halls in an attempt to glean some small tidbit of knowledge from its vast collection of tomes. The overland structure consists of three separate wings, each holding thousands of tomes in addition to the tens of thousands in the main building itself. But, below the structure itself lies the true gem of the library, a vault where some of the more secretive knowledge is kept, guarded by the library''s very own dedicated guard detachment on permanent loan from the city''s elite Clover Legion.


    Mercenary Guild:


    A branch of the mercenary guild located in Arteria. Though not as famed or respected as their adventurer counterparts, mercenaries still ply their trade and find plenty of work within the city of commerce. Not a day goes by without another caravan leaving the city gates, guarded by a multitude of mercenaries, ready to serve as coin commands.


    Church of the Righteous Martyr:


    A branch of the Kargarthraxian faith that set up within Arteria within its early days. The faithful still maintain that the Great Dragonlord of Life holds high above the rest. Although the faith has waned in recent years, there are still enough remaining that the cathedral still stands. Much to the chagrin of the Astralian church.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    All Hogs Arms Tavern:


    A large affordable establishment catering to adventurers and mercenaries. Legend has it that proprietor Daryn Lisren once mistook a pig''s legs for arms at a noble''s party and thus declared his favourite dish "These damned Hog Arms! I want all of them." Though he remained the laughing stock of the city''s merchants for days, he eventually inherited some old buildings that he connected together to form the All Hogs Arms Tavern. "That''ll show them." He declared proudly, or at least, that''s what Karzan Stonearm tells people. These days, no one knows where the owner is hiding, only that every once in a blue moon, the staff will receive an order for ''Hogs at Arms".


    Hallow Dawn Markets:


    The main market within the northern section of the city, it plays host to vast amount of goods and services provided by any and all who wish to trade within the walls of Arteria.


    Redguard Headquarters:


    Located near the Cathedral of Stars and Grand Library, this building acts as the nerve center of the Arterian city guard. Known for their classic red cloaks and capes, the guard patrol the city from four separate barracks located within the different district of Arteria. Based at the central, western, eastern, and dockyard districts, their presence reminds the citizens that they are always protected within the walls of Arteria.


    The Noscali Gate:


    The original wall that protected Arteria during the Third Dark Tide. Its name originates from a founder lost within the annals of history from even before the historic battle. Now, it serves to separate the merchants, nobles and dockyards from the greater city at large. Manned by a permanent garrison of Trinite Guards and Redcloaks, to date it has never been breached by any invaders that sought Arteria''s destruction from without.


    Chamber of Stalwart Judgement:


    The main administrative hub of the city, the building itself is an amalgamation of elven architectural designs and human made additions. Dwarfing almost every other building, it plays host to a legion of scribes, functionaries and bureaucrats who ensure that the goods continue to flow through the city without interruption. It also serves as the main meeting place for the ruling council of the city, its own members selected from the greatest of merchant houses within the city. Though their laws are meant to be obeyed, often times deadlock and political backstabbing mean only the most lenient of policies ever pass through the halls of judgement. The building itself is guarded by the Trinite Republican Guards, a professional force responding only to the beck and call of the city council. Though nobles and lauded merchants have been rumored to make use of their services as well.


    Grand Mint of Arteria:


    Despite its name, it is only one of three mints within Arteria, and one of four within the continent Cyndralia, though certainly the most prominent of the four. From here, coin flows outwards, establishing a trade domain that has seen no equal since the city''s rise. Guarded by guards from all three branches of the Arterian military apparatus, the city state''s independence is guaranteed by its existence. For as they say, "Those who control the Artes, control the fates of nations."


    Merchant Houses of Arteria:


    House Mikantos, Visprays, Kouzal, and Oppullus form the largest patrician families that operate within the city. Each specializes in a certain aspect of trade from weapons to materials, to shipping and transportation. All play an key role in the city''s survival. As of the current year, House Oppullus under its leader Sigismund controls the Chamber of Stalwart Judgement as the Primus Councillor, the final arbiter responsible for the city''s direction.


    Elven Quarter:


    One of the few Elven enclaves beyond the Adonar or the Forests of Dawn to the East, a large concentration of wealthy Eryinians and Minorans have made their homes here. Living in splendid and elegant towers that stretch above the houses of humans, their protected quarters allow them to comfortably conduct business whilst living in luxury, unbothered by the annoying disturbances of mankind. Yet, grievances are hard to forget, even after generations; many still retain bitter words when speaking of the elven diaspora, the scars of Myndiri oppression felt to this day. The quarter also hosts the only Erynian embassy in Western Cyndralia, much to the chagrin of the Traxians who continue to war with the elves of the Adonar.


    Krenonian Arena:


    First established by gladiators from Gratia. They were soon supplemented by a theatre troupe from Potomia. Though both struggled to attract an audience at first, with their powers combined and the generous patronage of the ruling houses at the time, the Krenonian Arena was established to keep the populace entertained and to fuel the gambling habits of the rich. Since then, the arena has remained an institution in Arteria society.


    Divicos Trading House:


    One of the famed trading companies that originated from Arteria, their merchant fleet dominates the trading lanes over the Sea of Sorrows. In partnership with their Nautican allies, they help keep the seas free from pirates, mostly.

 Supplementary Chapter: Map of Arteria (Second Section)

    Southern Arteria:


    The South of Arteria represents the multicultural hub of the city and a maritime powerhouse. With its expansive ports facilitating maritime trade all throughout the continent; the city is also host to a contingent of the Nautican Naval Expeditionary Forces that serve as a reminder of the alliance between the island nation and the city state. Whereas the northern sections of the city contain many town houses and city districts; the south contains a sprawling port district that features many poorer homes and slums that serve to provide a constant supply of volunteers for the merchant fleets that often visit the city. Here in the Port district, one can also find famed merchant houses that have their influences in almost all cities across the Cyndralian coast, their business empires almost as wide as their fortunes. Last but not least, the imposing Castle Clover continues to maintain its unending watch over the heart of the continent.


    Sel''Nir Tirin:


    The former elven embassy, it now serves as the main fortress garrison complex for the Eryinian legion; two elven companies comprising of elite troops sent from the Adornar to safeguard the inhabitants within the elven quarters. From here, the High Sentinel ensures the security of the elven quarters as well as acting as the de facto leader of the elven contingent here during emergencies. The building itself also serves as one of the only places adventurers and scholars from beyond the elven quarters are never allowed entry into.


    Trinity Military District and Skellar Residential District:


    As the name suggests it serves as a centralized location for the majority of Arteria''s Trinite Guards. Where the Arterian Redcloaks are mainly scattered throughout the various precincts within the city, the Trinites are most often congregated around the military district and are also where they are deployed from. The military district itself stretches from the Academy dockyards to the Noscali Walls and plays host to the Clover Legion''s barracks beyond their castle. Also acting as a place where both Trinites and Legionaries can train against each other as well as serve as the primary mustering ground when large formations are required. The Skellar residential district is where Arteria''s upper middle and merchant classes tend to hold their estates, conveniently under the constant protection of the Trinity''s bluecloaked guardsmen.


    Desalination Plant:


    The main source of drinking water beyond the wells located within and without the city. The desalination plant of Arteria is also a critical piece of infrastructure that has allowed the city to weather the Traxian siege of the city during the First Traxo-Union Wars until Arteria''s allies could arrive. The plant itself is also one of the largest employers of hydromancers in the city, taking under their wing many promising mages who can use purification magic in order cleanse the waters of the Bay of Arteria until they are suitable for consumption. A combined force of a hundred Redcloak and Clover Legion guardsmen maintain a never ending vigil over the plant, though occasionally a squad of Trinites or two would be deployed to augment their forces during major holidays and celebrations.


    Academy Dockyard and Scholar''s Rest Inn:


    The Academy of Arteria maintains a semi private dockyard and security presence within the city''s western walls. The dockyard itself serving as the primary transfer point for students, travellers, and citizens to and from the Academy Isle. Constant ferries between the isle and the city ensure that the dockyards are never quiet, the location also playing host to a few more extravagant buildings meant to host both faculty as well as wow incoming students. For those students or visitors of the Academy who aren''t able to secure lodging elsewhere in the city however, the Scholar''s Rest inn is an Academy affiliated inn that always has room to spare, provided they pay the Academy''s overpriced rates, of course.


    Saint Hiromi Park:


    Named for Saintess Hiromi Miyakashi, one of the founders of the Academy of Arteria. This park serves to commemorate her contribution to the city. Though fierce debate was had at the time of who would be honored with what. Saint Henry Scott William, the Academy''s other founder, was ultimately chosen to be honored with what is now Williamsharbor instead.


    Museum of Arteria:


    The Museum of Arteria first spawned as an attempt by the previous city council to increase tourism to the trade city. Whilst their ideas constantly seemed to flounder, after consulting with the Erynian ambassador and signing a contract of cooperation; the Museum was established. Since then, the Museum has strengthen its ties with both sides, whilst also opening up a chance for the Academy''s students to have first hand experience of dealing with historical artefacts inside a controlled environment.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Castle Clover:


    Once the site of the original ''Castle Arteria'', the fortress''s onyx walls now serve as the headquarters of the vaunted Clover Legion of Arteria. With their history stretching back to the early Dark Tides and their heroic defense of Arteria and Cyndralia, the legion''s storied history has ensured that their presence is a celebrated one whenever the city''s other forces find themselves needing additional assistance. Training is rigorous and few applicants are accepted in the legion''s ranks. But for those that do, they are often seen by citizens as the main force of arbitration within the city. With many considering the Redcloaks too overstretched and prone to apathy, whilst the Trinites are considered too corrupt and in the pockets of the nobility. Thus to the people of Arteria, Castle Clover and the legion serve as beacons of hope and justice in the ever changing world.


    Trading Houses of the Port District:


    Braveskull Trading House was first formed by a half orc who had broken free from his clan and headed south to seek his fortunes. Serving at first as a mercenary to the city''s nobles, he saved his funds until he found a dwarven partner in arms who was willing to help him establish a trading company. Over the years, the trading house has seen many leaders come and go, but unlike most other trading company''s, they remember their roots well and often still employ half orc mercenaries and caravan guards in honor of their founder.


    Vermillion Company first landed in Arteria sometime during the Third Dark Tide. The trading house acting as a branch office for a trading company far beyond the boundaries of Eastern Cyndralia. Their connections allowed them to import exotic goods that often sweep the markets, though nowadays, they also serve as a transportation company in ferrying visitors from the lands beyond the East, to their homeland of Tosakura.


    Southshore Company was founded by honest Arterian''s who struck rich after one lucky investment. Though their trading fleets remain far smaller than most other merchant fleets, their luck in selecting almost only all profitable trade routes have ensured their survival to the modern day where many other of their kind have faltered to the ages and competition.


    Lotkep Trading House is a dwarven run trading house that also serves as the primary point of contact between the dwarves of the under empire and the humans of Arteria. Their wares and advanced clockwork goods are highly sought after and more often than not, dwarven trading fleets will set sail with as many as five frigates for every two ships to guard their valuable cargo. Though small in number, the rarity of their goods means that even the mostly xenophobic Traxian empire turn a blind eye to any transactions carried by the Lotkep company. Some say they''ve even conducted business in Traxia itself under the emperor''s very nose!


    Teriack Company is the elven counterpart to the dwarven trading house. Where the stone dwellers trade in mechanical creations through the power of steam and clockwork; the elves export a selected selection of magi-tech goods that are priced exorbitantly. Though sometimes the Traxian navy would harass their cargo vessels across shipping lanes, clever ship design and elven magicks often see their ships out running even the most dogged of Traxian warships. To date, only two elven vessels have ever been lost during trade missions, both times prompting drastic reforms to further secure their ships. Since then, even the most foolish pirate will maintain their distance, the idea of roasting alive in arcane fire an unpleasant prospect to say the least.


    Dwarven Quarters and Temple of the Saints:


    One of the few places in Cyndralia where those of the dwarven diaspora coexist so openly amongst the surface dwellers. Often called ''Stone-Feet'' by their brethren (A derogatory insult for dwarves who only keep stone beneath their feet but not above their heads), they have nonetheless thrived and secured themselves a valuable place with the City of Arteria as one of its premier trading partners. During the dwarven separation from the surface in the Echo Wars, this sole outpost above ground was granted two permanent representatives in Arteria''s Chamber of Stalwart Justice to advocate for dwarven interests. An act that has since payed for itself in hundredfold as Arteria remains one of the few places that still hold active direct trade with the under kingdoms. Travellers should note however, that the Temple of the Saints near the dwarven quarters also honors the dwarven pantheon alongside the Astralian one.


    Mermaid''s Twist Tavern:


    An infamous tavern known for the beginning of many a wannabe adventurer and seafarer. A favorite of many captains and sailors, many a bawdy bardic song and heroic tales of sea monsters can trace their fantastical origins to this humble establishment. Some say that legends are forged within these halls, though the inn keeper swears its just the alcohol talking. Regardless, the call of potential glory continues to bring many bright eyed adventurers to its tables, their ears listening attentively for the next big gig.

 Act 3 Prologue: The Praetorian Gambit

    ¡°When the Myndiri finally subdued the Dark Tide, their attention turned to the insubordinate humans who dared to defy their will. At first they were content to let humanity live in its own little bubble. But it is speculated that an artifact of such great power was acquired by mankind that the Myndiri responded in force. Such was the devastation that even to this day, many question the existence of the first kingdom, with even their name lost to time, forever to be known as simply the first kingdom of mankind. Whilst many still debate its importance, I would suggest that perhaps we should focus on just what exactly the artifact was that provoked such a reaction from the Myndir.¡±


    - ??Historian and Anthropologist Berian Flynn, Arterian Academy of Archeological Studies, Lecture: ¡°On the Artifacts of the Myndiri Arneath¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A barrage of spells rained down on the city, vaporizing the very stones that held the buildings together. People screamed as their last moments were spent in agony before the magical wave reduced them to nothing more than ashes. Crowds fleeing towards the palace slowed their advance to a crawl, like wading through a sea of molasses. The cohort raised their shields once more, the magic crashing over them with the force of a thousand men. Yet, despite some faltering, the men held the line, a brief sense of relief washing over them.


    ¡°Custodian, inform Warden Forta that our line can hold for a bit longer. But the enemy is closing in.¡± The officier barked.


    ¡°Understood, Centurion!¡± The praetorian replied.


    Centurion Kermenadies gestured for the rest of the cohort to stand ready, the gaps between fleeing civilians growing more sporadic. A clear sign that those left behind were already with the Gods. With a small prayer, he flicked his visor down, a sign that had the troops readying their shields once more. He was a primus centurion of the eighteenth, a leader of one of their first cohort centuries. But with their leader missing and most of the men scattered, he had rallied most of the first cohort behind him, the men exhausted but still ready to jump into battle once more.


    His men wore dull enchanted steel armour, their dark grey warpaint reflecting the stoic loyalty that a soldier must have in service to the throne. Their helmets were all flared and fitted around their heads, a small ward inscribed onto all of them to keep what stray magics there might be at bay. His own at least had a visor, and more often than not he liked keeping it down. Not because he enjoyed looking more menacing or commanding, but merely he could pretend the thin strips of metal would protect him just that much more. Each man held an almost full body round shield and an enchanted gerrian pike, the halberd-like weapon capable of piercing even the toughest of armour, or so it was said. They then also had an additional karthyan curved short sword strapped to their belts, made formerly en masse with adamantium but now, they were nothing more than steel swords emulating a legend.


    He listened to their staggered breaths, the men well trained but still nervous against a foe that had so far beaten them at every turn. But they were here now, at the capital and between death or desertion, the cohort here vowed to stand until the very end.


    ¡°Steady, men! If they break through here then the palace will surely fall! We must not fail now! Even while the city bleeds, our king, his royal majesty has been all the necessary preparations to unleash doom on our enemies. Just a little longer men! For the Eighteenth Legion! Proud guardians of the Aetosi Aquila! May this be our last stand!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°For the Aetosi!¡± The men chanted with him.


    Together they fell into a phalanx, their pikes leveled down the street. Glorious stonework and marble buildings once marking the pinnacle of their civilization crumbled into nothing, the rubble littering the street as if it were but common trash. Crowds thinned out as those capable retreated behind their lines, the unmistakable rumbling of wraith like elven boots clattering in the streets nearby.


    Kermenadies scowled and grit his teeth, his hand gripping onto his pike with a death grip. The 18th legion was supposedly the king¡¯s personal guard and capital guard, though recent years had seen the Praetorians replaced by a newly raised legion. Their scope then slowly shifted to the protection of key sites across the empire and, for some of the less than scrupulous missions that needed to be undertaken. Yet they were also prideful, for the man who formed their legion had been one of the few outlanders openly supporting their cause. Hence he bestowed upon them the name of Praetorians, the chosen guardians of the Aetosi throne. And with other sites in the kingdom in ruin, and their city in chaos, there was nothing left for them to do but to stand and fight.


    With a howl and a shout, the first invaders finally came into few, a barrage of spells immediately smashing into the front lines. One man staggered and was immediately boiled alive from the foul sorcery, another found neat little holes cutting through his chest and fell alongside his brothers behind him. Yet, the line held, the troops filling the gap as their foes drew close.


    Bracing for impact the men hardened their stances, brother supporting brother as their foes finally pounced. Under the barrage of spells the elves leapt into the fray, their very bodies like a swift breeze that brought death with every movement. But the men were resolute, determined to fight to the bitter end. Even as soldiers dropped, the rest held on, raising their spears and thrusting back at the invaders. With the enchantments active, more than a few of the elves found themselves boxed in before being jabbed to death by dozens of spears, their death rattle spurring the men onwards. Buoyed by their success the men hurled their jeers at the invaders, earning themselves heavier bombardments as a result. But the line held.


    ¡°Centurion! There¡¯s a situation at the palace! They-ugh!¡± A voice began before a horrible squelching noise gurgled out from their throat.


    One of the kynigos scouts had run in from behind the lines, the town guardsmen having rounded the corner to inform him of something when arrows rained down on them. The brave scout died quickly but his words brought a sense of foreboding that was shared between his officers and himself.


    ¡°The palace¡­¡± Kermenadies growled when he felt one of his officers bump his shoulder plate.


    Rounding on the man, the centurion found his third in command looking at him with a grim look.


    ¡°Speak, Tesseiarch.¡± Kermenadies ordered, his eyes locking back onto the oncoming elvish magic.


    ¡°My squadrons can hold here, centurion.¡± Tesseiarch Theocracius stated matter of factly, his breath steady and calm, ¡°We are ready to die for the Aetosi, and if this is where our sacrifice is to be for you to aid the king, then so be it.¡±


    Kermenadies stilled for a moment, his hand gripping around the pike even tighter as he considered the words. To sacrifice one¡¯s men so casually felt disagreeable, but if the kynigos¡¯s words were true and something happened at the palace, then they needed to move. Gritting his teeth he nodded, tapping his pike onto his shield in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Hold here, and with luck Warden Forta will send some relief, Theo.¡± Kermenadies growled.


    ¡°We both know that won¡¯t happen.¡± Theocracius snorted.


    The centurion grunted before gesturing for his signaller to blow his trumpet. The man pulled back and blew loudly to signal for new orders, the cohort holding steady as they waited.


    ¡°Legionaries! The palace calls for aid but we cannot abandon the town. Tesseiarch Theocracius, shall take command here! Take your century and what remains of Astora¡¯s troops and stand your ground here. The High Gates must not fall! The rest of you, rally around Optio Lyran and myself, we pull back to the palace grounds!¡± Kermanadies bellowed his orders.


    A short series of rapid shield taps signalled the confirmation, and brothers exchanged their silent farewells as the three hundred odd men followed the two officers away. The remaining hundred or so men steeled their hearts, death ever more certain as their brothers marched away.


    The elves cackled in the distance as they marched away, the jeers infuriating the centurion but there was nothing to be done.


    <hr><hr>


    They arrived at the capitol square to find a scene of carnage. Bodies littered the streets and more than one other cohort had tried and failed to make a stand here. Wading through the corpses they pushed towards the palace, meeting a few stragglers or civilians here and there who joined their advance. It was only once they reached the perimeter did they find the scene of an active battlefield. The last remnants of the Praetorians and the royal detachment held defensive positions around the glorious white marble building. The palace itself was scorched in places by mage fire and whatever wards protected it glowed a sickly yellow as more magic was hurled at it.


    It was evident the crowd that escaped from earlier had only marched headfirst into their deaths, the mountains of corpses that covered the streets leading to the square saying more than enough. Kermenadies shared a look with Lyran, his second in command nodding. With a roar, the cohort charged against the backs of the invaders, the surprise charge taking the elves by surprise. In the vicious melee they struck down countless of the invaders even as more men fell in battle, reducing their numbers even further. However, their assault  forced the invaders to back off for now and earned a hearty cheer from the surviving defenders.


    ¡°Centurion Kermenadies! A welcome surprise!¡± One of the other centurions yelled as they beckoned the cohort forward.


    ¡°Centurion Nyaxes, it is good to see you alive. Who commands the royal guard?¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    With a heavy sigh his counterpart in the nineteenth looked towards the barricades before meeting his gaze with a grim expression. ¡°For now? Just me. Warden Forta fell during an earlier assault, Primus Maxus sortied out towards the outskirts and hasn¡¯t returned, I-I fear the worst. Your Legate, Gaillian was here but entered the palace to meet the king and hasn¡¯t reported back since.¡± Nyaxes grunted.


    Kermenadies gave a nod and gestured for his men to take up defensive positions, offering some small relief to the beleaguered defenders.


    ¡°Lyran¡­¡± Kermenadies turned to his second and the man nodded before he even finished.


    ¡°Lads, form up with Centurion Nyaxes, show them the skills of the eighteenth aye?¡± Lyran ordered.


    ¡°For the king!¡± The troops acknowledged and Lyran¡¯s century fell into line around the other cohort.


    Before Lyran could move to join the men Kermenadies held onto his shoulder, a small shake of his head.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Lyran asked.


    ¡°You''re coming with me to the palace, something feels¡­off.¡± Kermenadies scowled.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Lyran obeyed unquestioningly.


    ¡°Nyaxes, take some of my men and hold here. We¡¯ll check for the king and the tribunus for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kerm, we¡¯ll hold.¡± Nyaxes reassured him.


    Sharing a brotherly clasping of arms, the two centurions parted and Kermenadies headed towards the palace just as another wave of invaders began bombarding the defensives. As the defenders responded with a volley of their own the elves began pouring through the streets and he had to hold back his desire to jump into the fray. With a small tap from Lyran, he restrained himself and the two led their remaining century into the palace. Blessed be by those that die with glory.


    <hr><hr>


    When the doors swung open Kermenadies did not know what they would find, but his expression mirrored that of the other soldiers at the bloodstained walls of the palace. Horror and anger welled up within each one of them. For the invaders to so desecrate the sanctuary of the Gods, how dare, for them to potentially harm the king of the people, even worse. Yet, when he looked at Lyran the man shared a similar thought. How? How did they get past the guards outside?


    ¡°Spread out, squads of ten and shout if you see anything. Rally up back at this hallway if something goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Centurion!¡± The men replied


    ¡°Lyran, with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Centurion!¡± Lyran agreed.


    The century split up and began advancing down their corridors, the different groups navigating the labyrinthine hallways of the palace. Following the trail of bloodshed, Kermanadies led himself and Lyran towards what he recalled being part of the castle courtyard adjacent to the dining room. Propping open the hallway they found a massacre had occurred. Servants, staff and guards lay piled up in a heap, like some poor attempt at cleaning up the scene of a crime.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the look of this.¡± One of the legionaries murmured.


    ¡°Neither do I. Keep your head straight.¡± Lyran grumbled.


    The team checked the bodies and their surroundings, most died with stab wounds but curiously, a few seemed to even have their royal blades still holstered. Like they were taken by sheer surprise.


    ¡°Adopt skirmishing formation. Lyran, and you four, with me. Ready to throw and draw swords. The rest of you, pikes at the ready and watch our backs.¡± Kemenadies hissed.


    ¡°Yes, Centurion.¡± The men tapped their shields.


    Most of the windows within were frozen over, covered by a thick layer of protective ice that protected them from shattering from outside sources. Smart, but also decreases visibility, something I wish we had more of.


    Pelarchus Osgil had taken point and now raised a hand to halt the party. The original commanding officer of this century, the easterner had enlisted alongside a few others, rising quickly through the ranks to squad leader. Though his distinctly tawnier shade of skin marked him out from the others, in battle, he was a berserking force second to none and Kemenadies respected that. His sudden halt brought everyone to a standstill as the Pelarchus put his hand to cup his ear. The men froze in their tracks, straining their ears to pick up what little sounds and could hear something of a cry and muffled words coming from just beyond them in the first courtyard.


    Wordlessly, Kermenadies gestured for Osgil and the rear five to advance down the hall to a secondary doorway. Lyran and the other four crowded around the door Kermenadies leaned against and watching his hand signals, the legionaries drew out their short-swords in preparation for close combat. Opening and closing his hand into a fist, he signalled for a hard breach, for an explosive entry to stun the enemy.


    A shrill tearful cry that snuck under the courtyard doors was all they needed. Two men rammed the doors on either side, the remaining three bursting through with weapons raised, charging forward with a battlecry in their throats. Two elves were the first targets they fell upon, the invaders too surprised to react before they were cut down. Rapidly scanning the situation, they found the courtyard stage, a place where once the aristocrats and nobles would host plays, turned into an execution stage. Nay, a torture stage surrounded by a dozen odd legionaries in dark green.


    Laying headless under the stage was someone dressed in the uniform of first prince Orion, a small basket nearby likely containing his head. A few of the praetorian kingsguard also lay scattered, their bodies desecrated by hundreds of wounds. Kermenadies felt his heart stop as his eyes traveled upwards. The naked and writhing form of first princess Pyra lay curled up, a multitude of lacerations all across her bloodied and flayed skin. Beyond her, locked in a pillory was second princess Luna, her clothing torn and the legate standing behind her with his armoured skirt on the floor of the podium. Horror and fury in equal measure filled the centurion, with barely a moment of pause he pulled out his pike and launched the half meter long weapon directly at his legate.


    ¡°Traitor!¡± Kermenadies yelled with rage as the pike speared the legate with such force the man was blown off the stage with the weapon still in him.


    ¡°Save the princesses!¡± Lyran yelled after, himself leading the men forward in an onslaught of violence as they cut down the traitorous legionaries.


    Kermenadies boiled with fury, rushing past the occupied legionaries to reach the legate. One of the aristocratic tribune¡¯s stood in front of him and the commander, the man waving a decorated spear at him, the sign of wealth.


    ¡°Enough! Centurion, the war is over. Our people will only survive if -¡±


    Without letting him finish, Kermenadies launched himself at the man, battering away his spear before viciously tearing into the noble with his sword. Though it was but steel, it did its work and the noble gurgled his last, leaving only the weakened legate to pitifully plead for mercy.


    ¡°We cannot win, Kermenadies. They will and can destroy us, only if we cooperate can we-ugh.¡± Gaillian choked as Kermenadies pushed the pike down further.


    ¡°You told us that if we die, we die united. Traitorous swine. Murdering the royal family and defiling the princesses. I sentence you to death.¡± He growled.


    ¡°W-wait, I can explain-¡±


    Wasting no time, Kermenadies decapitated him with a swift strike from his sword. Turning around he found his troops executing the remaining traitors. Once cleared they rushed to free the crying princess from her torment, Lyran and himself quickly removing their cloaks to clothe the princess however they could. The princess was inconsolable, her sobs rending the very emotions in his heart and the soldier¡¯s. To their dismay, when they examined the first princess, it was already too late.


    ¡°Centurion, orders?¡± Lyran queried solemnly.


    Kermenadies searched around for survivors but found none. Reluctantly he gave them their new orders, ¡°We evacuate the capitol, survival of the royal family is paramount. And¡­and¡­I do not think we¡¯ll find much else.¡± He said with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Understood, Centurion.¡±


    ¡°Osgil, go alert the rest of the century, have them rally at the entrance to the eastern sewer. We need to go before the barricades fall completely. We have been betrayed.¡±


    ¡°Your will is my command, centurion.¡± Osgil saluted and rushed away.


    <hr><hr>


    The palace had been gutted from the inside out. Survivors were few and far between. Aside from a few critically wounded Praetorians who warned them of the legate¡¯s betrayal, they found no one else alive. Instinctively the soldiers formed a defensive square around the princess, moving her along all the while aware that her distressed sobs would draw attention. Yet to their relief no one came for them, despite the sounds of battle still echoing from elsewhere in the castle.


    Lost in his mind, Kermenadies only prayed that the king and queen were fine. Alongside that they had also kept an eye out for the second prince and third princess, the latter being naught but a child. I only pray they died in their sleep rather than to witness this carnage. But, to their increasing misfortune, neither had been discovered and, when Osgil returned with only a handful of surviving legionaries, he knew the chances of survival for the rest of the royal family was minuscule at best even if they assumed the nineteenth had not joined the traitors.


    After the death of the previous queen he knew there were tensions within the kingdom. When the king wed a Myndiri, the uproar that arose was only suppressed through the generous granting of concessions that nearly bankrupted the kingdom. Yet, there was a decade or more of peace that followed, the new queen birthing the second princess in her first years and then the third only a few years ago. To many it was like the Gods blessed this land, for rumors swirled that the elven consort was only wed for she was infertile. It seemed too good to be true, and it was. As he looked around at the devastation around him, he wondered what could¡¯ve happened differently to have avoided this outcome, what could¡¯ve changed. But it matters little now, it is too late.


    Descending down into the depths of the palace and into the underground harbor that sat below. They endured the nearby sewers that flowed into the river that passed from the mountain and through the city. It was when the royal barges were finally in sight that Kermenadies halted his advance, his men falling in behind him.


    ¡°If any of you would like to desert, turncoat, or simply return to your families for their last moments I will not fault you.¡± He began, the tension from the men growing with every word, ¡°Clearly the Myndiri are willing to...accept...our troops into their ranks and I will not stop you if you leave now. Otherwise, we shall flee the kingdom and head to the northern plains where hopefully the Myndiri won¡¯t hunt us down. So please, consider your choices and know that wherever we go, we would likely not return from.¡± He stated heavily, his words sending the gathered soldiers into a quiet contemplation.


    A few walked back up the stairs, their head hung low at the thought of leaving their brothers and more than one voice jeered at them. But Kermenadies silenced those who did, understanding that sometimes when a cause is lost, there was just reason to abandon it. Yet the majority of them remained, Lyran, Osgil and most of the remaining praetorians standing shoulder to shoulder.


    Secretly satisfied that they didn¡¯t all leave, Kermenadies gestured for them to ready the two royal barges. It was a gamble for them to take these and flee the city, but Kermenadies saw no other choices remaining, to protect Princess Luna was now their only goal. The Praetorians were sworn to defend the Aetosi throne, and the princess was likely the last of their line. If this is to be our last gambit, then so be it. Let us give our lives for a just cause, and in the name of the Princess. May the Gods grant us the strength to persevere.

 Act 3 Chapter 1: Dear Diary

    ¡°Many magical anomalies make sea trade perilous, but the ease of access and relative speed at which supplies can be delivered still prove too lucrative to avoid. Nowadays, the most likely merchants you would encounter are the Arterians, Veronans, Ascarians, Traxians, Potomians, and Zephyrans. Yet the masters of the western seas remain the Nautican Naval Forces, with their warships often seen guarding trading fleets. In the East, though the Traxian fleet is powerful, the kings of the seas are actually a much jostled position between the Sakurans of the far east with their armoured turtle ships, or the Potomian navy who boasts the most vaunted naval marines in the region.¡±


    - ??Commodore Argentine Paulis, Arterian Defense Fleet Officer, "Lecture on Naval Affairs"


    <hr><hr>


    3rd of Tessus


    Dear Diary,


    (Many scribbled out letters)


    Hello, my name is Aryana. It feels weird introducing myself to my diary but is that what people usually do? Whatever the case, Captain Osmund gave you to me! Well, I mean, you¡¯re not a proper diary and the pages feel a little off, but you are mine! I find all the tales he¡¯s told about the sea so fascinating that I wanted to jot some of them down somewhere and he fished out one of his unused nautical journals. You know what sucks though if we ignore paper quality? The lagrians have a different calendar system than ours! Like in your margins I saw the little labels spelling out weird names until I caught on that they were dates! We just call it first day, second day, third day! Captain Osmund and the crew had a good laugh when I had to admit I knew nothing about the Astralian calendar. It was positively mortifying! They evidently order it based on the importance of their Gods which, I mean that feels kinda wrong but I also get it? I''ll jot it down here before I forget.


    Astra = First Day (Captain says she¡¯s the big Goddess Astralis, the top of the top!)


    Euthus = Second Day (Named for Goddess Euthymia, who is the Goddess of Water and the Captain''s favorite.)


    Phaerus = Third Day (Goddess of Magic and Wind Phaenrea.)


    Tessus = Fourth Day (God of the Earth Tessadus, so like the great mountain spirit! I wonder if he has chosen Vaettagh too.)


    Gratus = Fifth Day (God of Fire and War, Gratiax. What a cheerful combination.)


    Caeus = Sixth Day (God of Darkness Caelinor, sounds like the great sunderer. Probably a bad guy.)


    Morus = Seventh Day (Goddess of Shadows Morea, also Caelinor¡¯s twin. Why would they seperate darkness and shadow? Why are they twins?)


    Apparently the seven days reflected the seven High Pantheon Gods. But, the first mate told me it had something to do with the saints; their version of the Vaettagh¡¯s. Evidently they also had a seven day week and were the ones who originally spread it. But the captain insists that the High Pantheon¡¯s seven came first. Then the helmsman chimed in between the two of them and insisted that my way, the Frostwind way, was the correct one, after all, why would the Spirits care about which day belonged to them. Which, to be fair, why would they? But to have such wild origins for first day and second day, how intriguing!


    (More scribbled out words)


    Calendars aside though, overall I¡¯ve been excited. I think Annalise is warming up to me and the beast too, even if he still looks at me with those beady eyes of his. Though come to think of it, are his eyes just normally like that?


    We did catch a glimpse of some outlying islands though and while I worry about the ocean just crushing us under its depths, they did look like a nice place to rest a while. Sandy beaches, clear weather, and cute looking trees. Sadly though, Sophie still hasn¡¯t woken up yet, her recovery coma still projected to last for another three or four days so it''s not concerning for now. She¡¯s a weird one though, the others know it and I know it, but Sophie doesn¡¯t have a heart! Like not that she¡¯s heartless but it¡¯s just an empty cavity. It¡¯s so spooky.


    4th of Gratus


    Sophie sometimes kicks in her coma and makes odd little noises. It freaked me out though admittedly I did fall asleep on the table. The big minotaur found a little combat manual he had and told me to read it. It looked boring and I didn¡¯t want to but he looked like he could squish me so I tried. Spirits save me, it was so boring.


    It¡¯s midnight now when I write this. I never noticed it since I usually fall asleep by now but the sea is so pretty at night. The way the moon reflects off the waves and the gentle rocking of the boat is really something special. Though admittedly it is chilly, like super chilly when I went up on deck. But it was like something was calling to me and I couldn¡¯t help but just stare at the water. Seeing the moonlight surrounding my reflection felt so surreal.


    It¡¯s been four days since we set sail, and I think I¡¯m a little bored of being on a boat. Mila, the girl who never stops scowling, was throwing up again. I feel bad for her and wanted to say a few supportive words but I don¡¯t want to get her mad so I just kept my head down since she always looks so angry. Maybe I¡¯ll try to give her a present or something.


    5th of Caeus


    We saw another ship! We even sailed close enough to see the crew and they looked so strange! There were scaly reptilian looking people and some were even as tall as the minotaur. They seemed friendly enough. I couldn¡¯t help myself and waved and one of them waved back, so they can¡¯t be that bad? Right?


    The Captain told me they were a merchant ship from the Veronan Trading Guilds. A group of lizard people and drakes on a large island off the coast that¡¯ll I¡¯ll end up seeing if I go to Arteria with the others. The Captain described their wonderful fabrics and spice filled bazaars, how they also had huge monolithic temples that looked more like castles than well, their castles. I hope I get to visit someday!


    Later in the day we did see glimpses of smaller islets that formed the outskirts of what everyone called the Isles of Dusk. I watched as the crew stopped smiling and dropped into a serious mode. I had to sneak up to the ranger to ask her about it. Evidently, the isles marked the beginning of uncontrolled territory between a people called the Nautican Union and the Porinthosians. They remained unclaimed and relatively unexplored because of how dangerous the isles are. Many sea creatures from the Captain¡¯s tales roamed the shores and waves, with even reported sightings of proper ghost ships! At least that¡¯s what Annalise¡¯s adventurer friends had once told her. Admittedly, a part of me does want to go exploring the isle but another part of me thinks we¡¯ll come here regardless. I don¡¯t know what exactly Sophie and the others are looking for but if it¡¯s ancient, old, and hidden away, then those isles sound like where someone would hide something like that.


    Sophie¡¯s grunts are also getting more vicious. I think it¡¯s a good sign that she¡¯s getting a little more active, it means she''s regaining control. But it''s also a little terrifying because she growls too. And those just keep reminding me of the monsters that were in the city. I¡¯ve been trying hard to forget those. The screams and the way they looked almost human. I hate it.


    I hope she gets better.


    6th of Morus


    I saw a siren or a mermaid off in the distance but no one believed me. I swear I heard its mournful cries. It reminded me of the people crying during Prince Alvin¡¯s funeral, it was sad. The only reason I noticed it was because of the glint of the sun off its eyes. When I looked over, I felt as if it looked right at me. The two of us were just watching each other.


    (Scribbled out words and scrawled script follows a poor attempt at drawing a siren)


    I¡¯ve recovered enough. The others still think me mad, but I know what I heard and saw. Annalise expressed her worry that I¡¯ve been around Sophie too much, and that being below deck for so long was getting to me and that I should spend more time up above. But I don¡¯t want them to get me, the sirens that is. After all, Captain Osmund told me that sailors who hear its call become ensnared by its voice, walking themselves off into the abyss, never to be seen again. I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want to disappear into the deep dark.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    We did get treated to the strange sight of a minotaur sparring with the crew, an attempt to keep their skills and wits according to the captain. His full title was Templar Blademaster Taurox, I think I finally understand why they respect him so much. He twirled like a whirlwind and could even control his strikes with such precision I thought he was a machine of sorts, like a (messy scrawl spelling out ¡°Robot¡±).


    (Panicked scribbles and scuffed marks follow)


    I think those are my thoughts, I think they¡¯re my memories. But every time I try to think of something from beyond, from where I came from, I can¡¯t. It hurts, my head hurts. I¡¯m sorry diary, I can¡¯t recall much, I almost couldn¡¯t write. It hurts so much. I see the lights, hear the noise, and then I hurt, then it just hurts.


    7th of Astra


    Annalise said she found me shaking on the spot yesterday. I¡¯m sorry, I tried to think more and write it down but I couldn¡¯t. The ranger now keeps an eye on me more than ever, I think she¡¯s worried about something happening to me if I¡¯m on my own. But with how vigilant she is, I wonder if she¡¯s gone through something similar with the others before.


    I found a nice corner on the deck to try and write, though I''ll have to ignore the little giggles I hear from the crew when they point at me. The air feels nice I suppose, it is relaxing to be on deck though I always feel like I¡¯m distracting people when I¡¯m just resting behind the helmsman, even if he says he doesn¡¯t mind. It calms my mind a bit.


    We are close though! The Captain says we¡¯re about a day or two away from Strumbreaker if the wind doesn¡¯t hold us back. I admit I¡¯m a little more than excited at the thought of going someplace new. I wonder what architecture is in this city and how the people there dress and act. Ascari is said to be a very vibrant place since each of the cities are technically independent, only united by the principles of the league. Lagrians certainly emulate the tribes whether they know it or not. The council of tribes is one such thing, where all the chieftains gather to debate our next course of action, even if they rarely cooperate or aid each other outside of the council. It does feel a bit surreal that I¡¯d likely never get to see my childhood home again, especially considering most of the tribes moved down the mountain to escape the coming dark. I guess even if they do not consider me one of them, I am glad that the king was willing to host them in his lands, I just hope that nothing bad comes of this arrangement.


    On the bright side, I maintained the armour and sword the king gave us. They said it was from the prince and I figured since Sophie probably interacted more with him, she should be the one to bear the gift. We also found a sigil and a house seal on her and when we presented that to the king he just looked sad and told us to let her keep it. How peculiar! But yeah, despite Annalise telling me I should use the blade and armour, I don¡¯t feel comfortable enough to even dare to fight, much less wade into the thick of things like Sophie. Besides, her gear was wrecked beyond repair and I very much doubt that she could use any of it again.


    8th of Euthus


    She¡¯s awake! Sophie finally stirred from her coma much to everyone¡¯s relief. I had fallen asleep trying to read again and my back hurt. I woke up to find her wearing a confused expression whilst she just stared at me. It was a little creepy but I quickly bolted out to tell Annalise and the other¡¯s.


    They brought her up to speed about the king¡¯s boons, the city, the tribes, the inquisitor and our journey at sea. Even Captain Osmund came down to offer his congratulations, though it was somewhat dampened with the news that rough waters would mean another day at sea. Still, as happy as we were, I think me and the others, that is the ranger and the minotaur, felt something off about her. There was this strained look on her expression, like she was trying to smile because we smiled, not because she was happy. I snuck a few glances in and saw her looking confused and tense in the moments when she thought we weren¡¯t paying attention. Not only that, but she was pretty quiet the whole time, more than even me! She would mostly just grunt at us or just utter simple phrases like ¡°yeah¡±, ¡°mhmm¡±, or ¡°yup¡±. Though when she had asked about the boons, she finally spoke more than one word in telling us her dealings with the prince.


    I felt horrible when I presented her with the cuirass and sword. I thought it would help motivate her a bit, especially considering everything that happened. But she only deflated further,  muttering a half hearted thanks.


    When I helped her up to the deck, she also seemed to avoid touching anyone. Like she didn¡¯t mind when we steadied her or helped her stay upright from her days of inaction. But whenever she almost fell or felt wobbly, she would also stop just short of grabbing onto one of us and either hold onto parts of the ship or just fall completely instead. Even when we tried to help her up, she would allow us to pull her, but refused to grab onto our arms.


    Taurox pulled me aside later in the night when Annalise was the one tending to Sophie. I must¡¯ve shaken quite a bit at the time because I distinctly remember him sounding a little sad saying ¡°I¡¯m not that scary am I?¡± After a little awkwardness he confided in me that he suspected Sophie was feeling some form of trauma or guilt from the battle. I was about to ask why when I remembered the grim scene we found her in. She had collapsed in a heap backwards with that sword sticking out of her chest and a mess of wounds. But, in front of her was the body of what had once been a person, his insides having been thrashed about and torn out in a violent frenzy. I didn¡¯t put it together back then but now that I think about it, it all made sense. Sophie was the one who did that.


    It honestly scared me a little to think that the same kind of slightly exhausted elf that found me on the mountainside had somehow been capable of tearing a man apart like that. Thankfully the minotaur just nodded at my expression and I think he understood what I was thinking about on some level. In truth I was still afraid of him, but at least he¡¯s nice.


    (More scribbles and crossed out words)


    Sophie couldn¡¯t sleep properly. She kept thrashing about all night. Whatever night terror she had must¡¯ve been intense, for she kept repeating ¡°Eva! Please! Eva!¡± when she got afraid followed by ¡°Riza, sorry.¡± when she got sad. At first I was annoyed but seeing how in pain and her terrified she seemed, I tried to give her a hug only for her to unconsciously pull me in and curl up under me. I tried to get away but her grip was pretty strong, the whole time she was muttering ¡°Eva¡­¡± in between little sobs. I almost thought she was awake until she rocked herself to a calm sleep. Though I admit I was a bit annoyed when I started writing this, I do feel sorry for her. She looked like she was in pain and I only hope she¡¯s doing okay. Who are Eva and Riza though? They seem important to her.


    But in the name of the spirits, I feel so worn out today yet can¡¯t sleep myself. For tomorrow we arrive in Sturmbreaker, a completely new town! Ideally the others give me a little time to explore the city whilst they get set up but they seemed intent on getting to Arteria so who knows! It¡¯ll be sad to say goodbye to Captain Osmund and the crew but new adventures await! I just hope things go well for everyone. Anyway, I''ll try to get a little bit more rest.


    9th of Phaerus


    We¡¯re here! We¡¯ve finally docked at Sturmbreaker! The city is so big and vibrant! Granted, it looks smaller than Melisgrad but its high wall and countless multi storied buildings give off the impression of a denser city. The town houses look quite plain with their simple brick and stone foundations but the true gems were the administrative hub of the city visible even as we disembarked. Pointed spires, countless arches, lots of columns and pitched roofs made up the majority of the buildings that stretched above the townhouses, most of all a giant cathedral that loomed over the center of town.


    It all looked so alien to me and compared to all the tribe holds or clan keeps, this positively bursted with life and a certain energy from the people that filled the air. I was so excited to explore I almost forgot to bid the crew farewell. But Captain Osmund found me amusing enough that they said I could be considered an honorary crew, much to the unsubtle chuckles from the other sailors. It was mighty embarrassing but now I got a strange little cloth hat that some of the crew have wrapped around their heads. Though most of theirs bore the Meltonian royal colours of blue and purple whilst mine was a plain green one.


    It took a while before we could even figure out where we were going after we disembarked, but the big minotaur took charge and we slowly but surely moved towards the center of town. There were so many new scents, sounds and sights that Annalise had to basically herd me along ever few minutes or so. But clearly I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt something, because, despite Sophie having been quiet for the most part of the day, when we were walking through the streets, I noticed a wistful twinkle in her eyes.


    According to the others, Sturmharbor was created by Carradorian refugees a long time ago, the same people who currently reside in where Sophie came from. Thus the things we see here are very much rooted in Carradorian heritage and styles. Still, to me this was something completely new and, by the time we arrived at the inn room rented by the church for us, I was itching to get back outside and explore.


    To my great disappointment I am now sitting here writing this because everyone jumped straight to work. Mila and the minotaur had to go to the cathedral to sort some things out with the local clergy whilst Annalise and Sophie went to check in to the adventurers guild. It¡­(some crossed out letters) it feels like they all just forgot about me or just didn¡¯t want me to come along and that feels¡­(large crosses).


    I don¡¯t like that feeling.


    At least I got a chance to listen to some bards whilst I made sure no one snuck into our rooms to steal our stuff. Word of what happened in Melton traveled fast. I unintentionally overheard a table of people muttering about what¡¯s happened in the north, the lagrians debated between what exactly ¡®went down¡¯ there. Some saying Carradorian wizards cursed the town, others saying another wave of the undead like in Eichafen, a few even whispering about ¡®The Dark Tide¡¯ and ¡®demons¡¯. Whilst I can¡¯t say for sure if the cultists were actually demons, the giant flesh monster they summoned definitely looked evil and unnatural. So maybe they have a point. But this ¡®Dark Tide¡¯ thing sounds like another one of the Captain¡¯s tales. Could there be a book of tales or history that has records of such a thing? A trip to the local records keeper might be worth it if only to get a head start on understanding the people, much less learning about legends. Though I would really like to know more legends.


    But they''re coming back now, I see them from my window. I should probably go back downstairs to greet them. I wonder what they¡¯ll say about taking me around the city tomorrow. Hopefully they don¡¯t just leave me here again. I don¡¯t like being left alone.

 Act 3 Chapter 2: Cooperation and Competition

    ¡°Sturmbreaker. In full common it¡¯d be Storm Breaker. Originally founded by Carradorian Refugees during the collapse of the First Nautican Union. Once a fishing settlement, the growing populace necessitated a need to protect themselves against the elements given the harsh tides near the Ascari coast. With this increased manpower and more supplies, the people built a gargantuan seawall and expanded it over the years to what it is now. Ironically enough, the seawall that halted the storms only saw about two decades of use before climate change; through magical interference or natural causes, ended up calming the seas. Now it just acts as a reason to draw in visitors, and perhaps to act as an emergency bastion against any southern incursions on League territory. Which, now that I think about it, kinda fits the name. It also helps that it acts as the Ascari League¡¯s second largest political entity to counter the Berenians to the north. ¡±


    - ??Captain Joseiah Osmund to Aryana


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana was giddy, no she was positively giddy. Her head swivelled around constantly, her hands pointing and prodding at all the different sights and sounds. How the stone looks so pristine here, or how the bricks seemed misaligned over the stall, perhaps the guards were antsy as one shouted particularly loud compared to the others. She could tell both Sophie and Annalise were on different levels of the ¡®about to perish¡¯ scale. Sophie was still uncharacteristically silent and looked miserable, but at least she supported Annalise while they walked despite how wary of her own hands she was. Anna on the other hand just seemed to have a lot on her plate.


    The two originally wanted to get some more things sorted at the guild before Sophie would head back and Anna herself would go meet with Taurox to arrange transport for the group. Thankfully for her, Aryana¡¯s insistent pleas had meant the other two let her tag along. She felt for the older girl of course. Anna had clear signs of fatigue and Aryana wondered just how many break the group has gotten since. She understood the desire to persevere too, to just push through and reach some arbitrary goal.


    Back when she was alone on the farmstead, she would have to forage for food as well as tend to what little crops she could raise. Sometimes the village children would come up and make fun of her. In the worst cases, she would find some of the crops trampled over. It took all her willpower to ignore them and push on through. After all, her parents had long since disappeared and, when then apprentice but now chieftain Galan Frostfyre set her as his victim of torment, she never had many good moments to herself. The memory brought forth a small scowl and she shook it away, she didn¡¯t like being alone.


    Relishing in the new experiences she threw her all into enjoying what little time they would be spending in the city, buying snacks aplenty much to the ranger¡¯s increasing dismay. They eventually reached the town square and Aryana was blown away by just how many things were happening at once. Vendors hawking their wares, tradesmen walking by carrying their materials, people chatting or eating, even a random priest was preaching to a small crowd, his red and blue striped robes catching her eye. Even the buildings too were busy, people opening windows to air clothes, others trying to attract customers, or doors endlessly opening and closing.


    It took almost twenty minutes before Aryana was able to be pried away from her wandering, the party finally moving into the guild hall. Even here she could barely hold herself back from gawking. Heavily armed heroes, scruffy looking champions and some more plain looking folk mulled about the hall. Annalise flashed her guild tags at the clerk, exchanging a few words and pointed towards Sophie, before a little more reluctantly pointing towards Aryana. The clerk raised a surprised eye at sighting the ginger but thought no more of it and waved them past the entry hall where countless others waited.


    Her ears caught a few murmured whispers about the strange arrivals, a cripple, an elf, and a tribal from some far away land. But it did not distract her from soaking in the details around her. The weapons that adventurers carried, the murals and shields that adorned the guild walls, or the crowd picking away at a board filled with fliers. Bronze, steel, copper, tin, and lead on the board, and there¡¯s silver and gold on the far side. So they name them after the metallic elements, I wonder if they go any higher? To her increasing delight, the others led her up a set of stairs through the silver and gold assigned lounge, the trio bombarded by the witheringly judgmental stares of the few gathered around, allowing her to get a glimpse of what more veteran adventures looked like.


    Much more armoured or almost donning tailored pieces, they looked leagues deadlier than some of their counterparts in the common area. Furthermore, the area was also decorated by paintings of local heroes who rose to fame. Hmm platinum and adamantine as well, I wonder if those are like, really special?


    ¡°The guild master will see you now.¡± A bored guild clerk dressed in dark green intoned.


    Annalise grunted her acknowledgement while Sophie carried the ranger into the office. Aryana hurried along, stumbling inside the spacious office. There she found an amused slightly older but young looking man also in dark green, but with red epaulets in addition to his uniform.


    ¡°Welcome! Welcome!¡± The man flashed a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m a little intrigued at receiving an urgent notice yesterday about the reformation of a silver ranked party AND information about the Eichafen and Melisgrad branches. Come in, take a seat!¡±


    There was a decent amount of stubble on his shin to indicate an air of ruggedness but his relatively clean shaven face overall told Aryana of a man used to the desk job. He offered some teacups that he pulled from a side desk. Annalise accepted the offer whilst Sophie refused. Aryana stood confused at how she should be acting when Anna beckoned her over, directing her towards a sofa in the corner of the room. Turning to look at the man, he just shrugged and nodded before focusing back onto the other two.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s get started with the less important things alright? I just get the feeling that I¡¯ll be having a headache by the end of this.¡± He chuckled mirthlessly.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Annalise agreed, ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± The elf grunted.


    ¡°Great!¡± The man dripped with false enthusiasm, ¡°So if I got this straight, you were the former co-captain of silver ranked team Runebound based in Carrador?¡± He gestured to a sheet of paper.


    Annalise nodded.


    ¡°And right now you¡¯re proposing reforming this team down to two members?¡±


    Another nod, but Aryana could tell this was tenser, Anna¡¯s hands clenched shut under the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is the new recruit then?¡± He nodded at Sophie, ¡°And nothing good happened for you to be down to yourself and¡­¡± He looked over at the ranger¡¯s missing leg and they all understood.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hoping for her to get tested and assigned as my partner.¡± Annalise brushed past the obvious question.


    ¡°Right, and might I ask why involve me? Not that I mind, but usually these things are done with the staffers are they not?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll give her notice to be tested in Arteria since we¡¯re looking to head there at once. And I¡¯m aware that only promotions usually involve the guild board, but this time I¡¯m asking because I intend to derank my party to tin, copper if need be.¡± Annalise stated.


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± Sophie spoke with a hushed voice, the guild master sucking in a breath of his own.


    ¡°I see, that is¡­quite unusual for a request but I can see the logic behind it.¡± He tapped his desk with his index finger, ¡°I suppose I can grant you the writ and have the documents ready to confirm your voluntary demotion. A newbie and a cripple¡­I hope you know what you¡¯re asking for.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± Sophie weakly protested again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Soph, I¡¯m just heading off any potential concerns while we have the chance to do so without causing a fuss.¡± Annalise reassured her.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Your friend is right, ermm¡­¡± The guildmaster began.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Soph for Sophie, makes sense. But your friend is right, Arteria is¡­let¡¯s say the guild headquarters there is a little more¡­chaotic than here.¡± He chuckled before turning to the ranger, ¡°I assume you¡¯d want these documents by tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s possible, that would be very helpful.¡± Annalise nodded.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll have Tolsten take care of it. Your address?¡±


    ¡°The Resting Melon, two blocks right of town square and three from the cathedral.¡±


    ¡°Ah! The Resting Melon, a fine choice. Very well, Ranger Annalise, I¡¯ll have them delivered there. Now then, onto other matters. Should I have some blank papers ready to jot down notes?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°It might be good to do so, we¡¯ve¡­got a lot to tell.¡± Annalise and Sophie shared a look.


    Aryana was a little surprised when the guildmaster pointed at her, his mischievous eyes meeting hers, ¡°Very well, and if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­are you also on-boarding her into the team? I can have the writ state for her to get tested at the guild as-¡±


    ¡°No. No she is not.¡± Sophie stated resolutely.


    Aryana was surprised at the blunt interjection and refusal, the guildmaster and Annalise too seemed a little stunned at the sudden interruption.


    ¡°Oh¡­oh well, I was just asking in case and-¡±


    ¡°She is not becoming an adventurer.¡± Sophie sternly growled.


    ¡°Sophie, you don¡¯t have to be so rude. It¡¯s just a question and-¡± Annalise began before the elf narrowed her eyes at the ranger.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Aryana was a little hurt at how harshly Sophie had denied her. A part of her wondered if the elf truly did consider her as nothing but a burden. The guildmaster puffed out some air as he reeled from the dourness that settled in the room, Sophie refused to meet anyone¡¯s eyes and just looked away. Aryana sank slightly into the chair and only held her emotions in check when Annalise looked over with apologetic eyes as if to say, I have no idea what happened either. Steadying her breathing she distantly listened on to the proceedings as the guildmaster quickly tried to defuse the tension in the room.


    ¡°Ahem, right¡­right. Let¡¯s move on, shall we?¡± He suggested with a nervous pat on his belly as he forced out a smile.


    Annalise nodded enthusiastically, the ranger still casting a few concerned glances over at the now sullen half elf. But neither seemed willing to continue the conversation regarding Aryana, at least not for now.


    ¡°So about Eichafen and Melisgrad?¡± He asked, his fancy looking writing utensil at the ready, nervously tapping at the paper.


    Annalise looked up to the ceiling with a big sigh and the guildmaster bracing himself for the bad news. Aryana was feeling a little depressed, but still glued her ears to the conversation, eager to learn more about the group¡¯s adventures so far even if she had been so fiercely rejected.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be good news is it.¡± The guildmaster grunted.


    ¡°No¡­no it¡¯s not good at all.¡± Annalise let out another heavy sigh, ¡°But where do I start? I guess from meeting Guildmaster Albert and the debrief¡­¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana was mortified at all they had learned. Melisgrad was not the first to fall, nor will it likely be the last. Another town, Eichafen had evidently been razed by the dead as well and many villages also suffered at the hands of the cultists, the same ones that decimated Melisgrad.


    Over the course of three hours the ranger recounted their harrowing tale, the room growing by five more participants as three gold ranked team leaders alongside the guildmaster¡¯s assistant, and a senior clerk from below. Their questioning of the duo had been so aggressive that she had already forgotten their names. But the revelations the ranger shared had stuffed the room with a cold chill, the gathered leaders growing more and more concerned as they learned more about the situation. It was only with the guildmaster¡¯s sudden cough that the room descended to silence once more.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure the traitors are dead?¡± He asked, his eyes holding an impassive glare that hid his emotions.


    ¡°Most of them if not all.¡± Annalise replied.


    ¡°To think that there would be traitors this deep in our ranks¡­¡± One of the team leaders murmured.


    ¡°How are you so certain about that?¡± Another asked.


    ¡°Well we-¡± Annalise began before Sophie interjected.


    ¡°I killed Markus myself, he¡¯s dead. Tore his heart out too, right out of his fucking chest.¡± Sophie snarled, the aggressive response putting everyone on edge as she practically leapt from her seat.


    ¡°Now, now, we believe you. They¡¯re just asking to be sure.¡± The guildmaster quickly intervened, seizing the moment and stopping any potential retorts and words, ¡°Regardless, accusations will mean a transnational response will be needed. We have no way of telling just how embedded these cultists are.¡± He tapped his pen on his chin before gesturing to his assistant, ¡°Prepare a message for headquarters, tell them of what we learned. I don¡¯t care how long it takes but I want it done by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes guildmaster.¡± The assistant replied as he began rifling through the nearby drawers and producing several ornately decorated pieces of paper.


    Meanwhile, Annalise calmed Sophie down and eased her back into her seat, the half elf shaking slightly. But, whether from fury or stress Aryana couldn¡¯t tell. She just gingerly continued sipping on the long past lukewarm tea, attuning her ears for any other words.


    The guildmaster furrowed his brow, brushing his hand against his stubble before he stood up from his chair, the room suddenly feeling much more cowed as he flexed his intense presence. Aryana had thought the man a lackadaisical leader but, by the way he strode forth towards the map table. Only making a single gesture calling everyone to follow; she knew at once that this was the gait of a warrior. Like the proudest warriors of the tribes, he clamped his hands down on the table, waiting silently as everyone filtered in around him. A warchief waiting for his underlings.


    ¡°Ranger Annalise, I know you and your party are stretched to exhaustion but since you¡¯re headed for Arteria I have one emergency commission for you. Do you accept?¡± He spoke in a commanding voice.


    Annalise turned to Sophie but the elf just shrugged, to which the ranger turned back and nodded. ¡°What do you need us to do?¡±


    ¡°When Tolsten finishes scribing the letter, you are to hand deliver it to headquarters in Arteria.¡± He pointed somewhere on the map.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Annalise acknowledged before meeting the man¡¯s gaze again, ¡°But why do I think there¡¯s something more to this?¡±


    He smirked, like someone had just fallen into his trap, ¡°Transport to and fro are a little¡­shall we say risky as of late.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Annalise quipped. But, behind her, Aryana noticed Sophie¡¯s cold demeanor had turned to one of curiosity, her pointy ears wiggling slightly in an attempt to listen in. Whatever¡¯s in Arteria must be important to her.


    ¡°Some academy know it alls smashed deep into one of the caves at the edge of the High Wall, wiping out a den of goblins. Now, usually this isn¡¯t a problem, but here¡­¡± he pointed somewhere on the map that Aryana couldn¡¯t see, ¡°happens to be an old mining complex with a passage that leads out here.¡± His finger slammed into the table again, and Aryana tried to crane her neck to see but to no avail, too many people were in the way. ¡°They sealed the other end with smoke and fire, but, unfortunately for us, that meant we now have a horde of goblins and orcs crawling between the plains between the border.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Annalise stated.


    ¡°Shit indeed. Now, we, alongside the city of Foreach, have already sent a few teams to sweep the area. In fact, the Boom Hammers here are going to try and locate and eradicate any lairs in the vicinity.¡± He nodded at one of the team leaders. ¡°But, given the current situation, if you have no pending commissions I would like you to try and push through and get to Arteria as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Right. But how do we do that?¡± Annalise asked.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re alright volunteering.¡± The guildmaster grinned.


    ¡°Do we have a choice?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± The guildmaster clapped his hands together, ¡°I know it¡¯s short notice but get your affairs sorted. There¡¯s a caravan intended for Arteria leaving tomorrow afternoon. You are to join that caravan as additional guards, here¡­¡± The guildmaster pulled out a small token from under the table, ¡°Present this to them and tell them we just want to make sure they break through any resistance.¡±


    ¡°Sounds easy enough. What¡¯s the catch?¡± Annalise tilted her head as she grabbed the token.


    ¡°There¡¯s already a team who took the commission for the caravan job.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­that might be an issue. Competition is¡­oh, right.¡± Annalise said.


    ¡°Exactly, just make sure they know this is a volunteering job for you, charity work of sorts. You¡¯ll get nothing from it and the pay belongs to them. But you were already looking for a way to cross the border, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Annalise grunted before pointing at the map as well, ¡°Fair enough, you figured us out. But I do have one question, why not one of these other guys, I mean you guys are more competent right?¡±


    Her question elicited some light chuckling from the team leaders before the guildmaster smirked, ¡°They are, if they push through they¡¯ll deliver a copy of the message to headquarters, if you break through first you will. Consider it¡­like a back up. The hope is both sides succeed but, on the off chance there are say¡­too many goblins or the caravan hits a snag, someone will make it through. It¡¯s just convenient you walked in also bound for Arteria. Just¡­one more thing.¡±


    Annalise crossed her arms and one of the team leaders sniggered before the guildmaster shushed him.


    ¡°The team¡­¡± The guildmaster sighed despondently, ¡°The Dragon Shout are led by an outworlder, they¡¯re competent and silver ranked, almost gold so they know what they¡¯re doing. Just¡­he¡¯s a tad¡­¡±


    ¡°Eccentric.¡± One of the team leaders sniggered.


    ¡°Yes, eccentric. So try not to stir up trouble.¡±


    Annalise shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°Fair enough.¡± But what surprised Aryana was once again Sophie¡¯s reaction. At the mention of outworlder the half elf¡¯s face lit up for a brief second, not with the surprise that had filled her own, but with a look of nostalgia or wonder. As if she had dealt with them before. But of course she has! She¡¯s a Vaettagh! Stupid brain, stop being so easily suprised.


    ¡°Perfect, Reagan.¡± The guildmaster addressed the other clerk, ¡°Have another set of warnings drafted for the Slender Swords here.¡± He pointed towards a team leader, ¡°We¡¯ll have to get word out to the other Ascari guild halls and cities. That¡¯ll be your commission then, Bernard.¡±


    ¡°Aye guildmaster.¡± The team leader nodded.


    ¡°Gather the rest of the Hammers and have them meet me here. Firefly be on standby for now, I apologize for the lull but I need you to keep your commission schedule clear for this week in case of emergency.¡±


    ¡°Yes guildmaster.¡±


    ¡°Yes guildmaster!¡±


    Came the other two replies.


    ¡°Tolsten, get those papers to the ranger asap.¡±


    ¡°Yes guildmaster.¡±


    ¡°And you, Annalise.¡± The guildmaster turned towards the ranger, ¡°Consider Runebound reinstated as a silver ranked team for now. Remember you act with my authority, so don¡¯t fuck up. Make sure you¡¯re at the east gate by noon. Got it? Good. Now if there aren¡¯t any questions, anyone who isn¡¯t with the Hammers or staff, dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Yes guildmaster.¡± Annalise quipped and the room began emptying at once.


    Aryana followed along, catching a polite smile from the guildmaster as she left. She didn¡¯t know why Sophie had been so hostile to her but it didn¡¯t matter. Her heart had started racing near the end of the meeting, the pounding shaking her entire body. So this is what it feels like to be part of something, it feels¡­exhilarating.

 Act 3 Chapter 3: The Troublesome Girl and New Companions

    ¡°Green Reach Pass connects the city of Foreach directly to the foothills of the High Wall, just besides the Carradorian Plains and its intersection with the Arterian Lowlands. It¡¯s a decent trek for any good caravaner. But compared to the semi marshy wetlands of the Ascari Plains and Storm¡¯s Bay, a day or two of extra trekking is well worth not just the hassle of not dealing with the terrain. But the view when you finally crest the Green Reach, the view is worth the suffering. That is, as long as you¡¯re careful about the Screeching Apes that inhabit the tree line, for they will not hesitate to bellow before launching fecal matter at you.¡±


    - ??Leriszeth Kalissrim, Veronan Exploration Guild, Anthropologist, Wilderness Explorer, ¡°Treks Through the Wildlands, Vol. 4: Ascaran Frontier¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Despite her misgivings yesterday at how Sophie snapped at the mere idea of involving her, Aryana still bubbled with excitement. The night had been tense to say the least, with the half elf barely offering a muttered apology before the two settled down for the night. But in turn Annalise had allowed her to spend the morning exploring, provided the now regretful minotaur watched over her.


    After a small breakfast, she had reluctantly allowed herself to be monitored by the giant bull, reasoning that at least she could explore more of the city as they left. They had traversed past the town square towards the northern gate when she managed to glimpse the adventurers from earlier, preparing for their journey. To Taurox¡¯s dismay, she seemed to have forgotten about his presence and snuck over to get a peek of their preparations. Disaster was narrowly avoided when an irate adventurer turned to scold her, only for both Taurox and the team leader to acknowledge her, however awkwardly. Realizing her mistake, she had quickly backed away after offering well wishes, much to the embarrassed sigh of the giant behind her.


    After the meeting yesterday, Annalise and Taurox had indeed prepped their mounts for the journey ahead. The horse that Sophie and Annalise shared looked ever more resentful of being sent on such dangerous missions. Taurox and Mila had their own mounts, whereas she would, unfortunately, be stuck in one of the caravan¡¯s wagons as just another passenger. She had set herself up to protest when she remembered how Sophie had snapped earlier. Worried that she had slowly become a burden, she had bit her words back down and accepted the fact, though not before flashing a dissatisfied frown at everyone.


    The strange duo had eventually looped around the north while inching their way towards the eastern gate. They stopped near a small merchant¡¯s square that surrounded a fountain and its statue. Some old noble heroic figure striking a valorous pose, that Aryana moved to imitate before giggling at how ridiculous her reflection looked in the water below. A few of the townspeople murmured about the overly pale skinned redhead that pranced about like an idiot. It was only when a short black bushy bearded merchant with orange leather head wraps beckoned for her attention that she took pause and strode over.


    ¡°Ahhh, greetings fair maiden! Perhaps you would be interested in some wares for your travels?¡± His gravelly just gentle voice soothed her soul.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I was a traveler?¡± She managed to ask, surprising even herself at being comfortable enough to speak. Perhaps it''s because I¡¯m leaving here soon and impressions don¡¯t matter, I feel¡­oddly free.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The man raised an eyebrow and gave her a small chuckle before lifting his arms in imitation of her imitation, ¡°Most locals don¡¯t do that. That much I know for sure.¡±


    Quickly sprouting an incredible shade of redness, she tried to bury her face in her hands as being called out still felt quite personal. Impressions do matter, she recanted her earlier thoughts.


    The man let out a boisterous laugh and she looked up to find him smiling, ¡°Please, don¡¯t feel the need to do that. A foreigner is well¡­a foreigner! And you should enjoy yourself to your heart''s content, no? Besides! When else would I catch sight of such a magnificent beauty in front of me, eh?¡± He laughed.


    Aryana rolled her eyes as if annoyed but felt giggly inside, someone called me beautiful!  Suppressing her own little chuckle she poked her head out from her hands and looked down at the man¡¯s wares, finding a series of odds and ends but also two neat little rows of books stacked on the shelf behind him.


    ¡°Ahh, I see your gaze! A seeker of knowledge then! Ho! Perhaps a traveling scholar? Or perhaps one bound for the academy?¡± He raised his voice in a questioning manner.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ummm¡­I-I don¡¯t know?¡± She stammered out at the sudden question.


    ¡°Hah! Then an explorer perhaps! But it matters not! For I, dear tourist, explorer, and scholarly maiden, am Karzan Stonearm the Greatest of Merchants, and like you, I am not a local either.¡± He proudly boasted.


    As he beat into his chest, Sophie only noticed now that he was not, in fact sitting cross legged on the ground in front of his shelf and wares, but he was in fact, a dwarf. Her eyes widened in surprise and the dwarf merely stroked his beard, a sly smirk forming on his face.


    ¡°Well then, how can I help you?¡±


    Aryana just blinked back her surprise and pointed at the shelf full of books, her eyes trying not to stare at the dwarf. An act he seemed to find amusing as he unsubtly chuckled to himself.


    It was only now that the minotaur finally caught up, the giant sighing with annoyance as he rounded up on them, the locals nearby giving the creature a wide berth. Even the dwarf seemed surprised at his appearance, whilst Aryana still focused on the strange stocky and well built dwarf in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Taurox groaned, ¡°You need to slow down.¡± He scolded.


    Even more embarrassed, Aryana shrunk her head between her shoulders and nodded through her clothes. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°The lack of discipline is astounding. At least you¡¯re alright. And what might we have here?¡± The minotaur turned to the dwarf who backed off a little. The confrontation now drawing the locals back to take stock of the strange spectacle in front of them.


    ¡°Heh..err, august knight, I mean no offence, the little lady was just browsing my wares.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is she now?¡± The minotaur arched his brows.


    ¡°Aye. Lass is mighty curious about these books. And myself of course. She one of them noble sheltered kids? Acting like she never saw one of the children of stone before.¡± The dwarf joked.


    ¡°Books hmm? And have you before then? Seen one of them that is.¡± The minotaur turned to face her.


    Disliking the sudden crowd of people gathering around them, all turning to stare at the strange spectacle and now at her as the two faced her. She could feel their stares burning through her clothes and hastily shook her head. She wrapped her arms around herself and covered her face with her collar, only her eyes and hair popping out. Sensing the tension, the two stared at her and each other awkwardly before the minotaur finally broke the stalemate.


    ¡°Ahem¡­I suppose we shall be purchasing some books then. What err¡­what might you want?¡± He asked her.


    Aryana hoped her shrug got through, she honestly didn¡¯t know. So caught off guard by the sight of a dwarf, her mind had blanked, the only thought that ran through her head at the time was that there was a dwarf. Unfortunately, the silence that followed indicated that Taurox had not understood, and Aryana dared not turn around lest she caught the eyes of the bystanders who now she swore muttered about the strange bewitched girl.


    ¡°Might I¡­recommend a few then, lassie? You don¡¯t seem quite so comfortable.¡± Karzan grumbled hesitantly.


    She nodded, anything to get rid of the attention placed upon them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± The dwarf strode over to the shelf, taking naught but a second to snag three books, ¡°Here ye go. I think for a knowledge seeker like yourself you must be bound for Arteria, yes?¡±


    A brief nod.


    ¡°Heh, well this one.¡± He placed a small green blue book in front of her, ¡°A Traveler''s Journey Through Arteria: Experiences and Sights, load of gobshite if ye ask me but helpful enough for a first timer like yourself.¡± He chuckled before placing a dull blue book down, ¡°This one is a special one, dug it out just for you. Of The Deeps and Mines, obligated to recommend this to a clueless dafthead like yours. A good read if ye wish to learn more about us children of the stone.¡±


    Aryana grew another notch more embarrassed but nodded all the same, too late to back away now.


    ¡°Finally this one,¡± He placed a well decorated dark red and gold striped book ahead of her, ¡°part of a series. Popular with folk wishing for a bit more in life. Action and adventure here with Gunmar and Aurelia: Beyond the White Frost, it¡¯s the err, eighteenth volume, latest one out to my recollection. About our titular heroes in their battle against the traitor kings. I¡¯ll even throw in the sixth volume if you¡¯re interested, that one takes place in the deep roads and has lots of horror with spooky ghosties and other supernatural things.¡± He beamed with a salesman''s slick grin.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Now she was genuinely curious, a little less nervous and more intrigued, curious about what the books held for her, she nodded.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± The dwarf bellowed, ¡°Usually it¡¯d be four Gold Artes, but for you? Three for each!¡± He rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Unsure of its true worth she recalled Annalise helping her split the king¡¯s reward into smaller pouches and pulled out one such pouch. The jingle caught the ears of all nearby. As she moved to pull out some coins she found it ripped out of her hands by the minotaur, a furious look on his face.


    ¡°Fool!¡± He hissed, ¡°Are you asking for us to be mugged? Displaying such wealth so blatantly is madness.¡± HIs hushed words cut like a knife.


    Aryana grimaced and shrank further into herself, nodding fervently in hopes of being allowed to leave.


    ¡°Come now, sir knight. You¡¯ve frightened the poor girl!¡± The dwarf gestured to her, ¡°Though he does speak the truth, you should do well to be careful how you¡­manage your wealth.¡±


    The minotaur looked apologetic and slowly handed her back the pouch.


    Aryana held her breath and brushed it off. Her hands still trembling slightly as she grabbed nine coins, the golden objects weighty as she handed them over.


    The dwarf nodded politely and stroked his beard, handing the books directly to the minotaur who received the sudden stack with a slight scowl.


    ¡°A pleasure doing business with ye.¡± Karzan exclaimed, ¡°But uhh¡­if ye don¡¯t mind me asking. You¡¯re bound for Arteria, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aryana squeaked much to the minotaur¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Oh¡­oh! Splendid! Might I humbly suggest that I journey with you? I have a magnificent array of provisions-¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The contradicting replies came and minotaur and redhead stared at each other. The minotaur did a double take and met Aryana¡¯s gaze once more, the girl withering under his glare.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­he seems nice¡­¡± She muttered.


    Taurox sighed deeply, a free hand running over his snout before he closed his eyes to sigh once more.


    ¡°Ahh¡­perhaps I overstepped¡­I understand not all travellers desire company. Though business here has been rather dry without the usual stream of caravans.¡± The dwarf sheepishly backed away just as the minotaur let out a menacing growl.


    ¡°We are meeting at the east gate in an hour. You will plead your case to the others, this is not my problem.¡± Taurox stated without emotion.


    ¡°Ahh, I''m leaving already...wait what?! Of course. I will plead on my behalf, I won''t besmirch both your honourable names. Thank you kindly, gracious knight-¡±


    ¡°Enough prattling and you!¡± Taurox bore down on Aryana, his voice rising a few notches, ¡°Learn some restraint. Now we go. No more detours.¡±


    Aryana vigorously nodded, terrified as the minotaur practically dragged her away.


    ¡°Errr¡­ thank you for the patronage, see you¡­soon?¡± The dwarf echoed behind her.


    Am I¡­am I gonna be in trouble?


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°My! I suppose that¡¯s your last two members then? Er¡­who¡¯s that fellow behind them with the pony?¡± A chipper male voice intoned as Aryana and Taurox stepped onto the street.


    She held her head low, sheepishly inching her way forward as the minotaur grumbled in annoyance, behind them, the dwarven merchant had caught up halfway through their walk in a panicked run. To their surprise he had pulled up with a thickset pony that also carried his little cart full of goods. The trio then wordlessly if awkwardly made their way to the eastern gate.


    In front of them a small caravan had assembled. Three pack horses and their wagons of merchandise, two traders and their four official guards, Annalise and the other two not far behind, and finally the other adventurers the guildmaster had said they would work with. The speaker, a young boy not unlike herself had jet black hair cut into bangs. He was flanked by a powerful looking man wearing full plate armour, a girl wielding a staff and dressed in robes, another girl but looking more like a leather clad rogue, an archer also clad in leather with her sides a little too scantily clad, and finally one other girl who looked of similar statue and style to the boy.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Aryana dryly tried to speak, her voice going nowhere as she felt embarrassed and ashamed at potentially disappointing the others.


    ¡°Karzan Stonearm, the Humblest of Merchants.¡± He announced himself for her.


    ¡°Karzan!¡± One of the traders bellowed before anyone else could respond, ¡°What are you doing here you scoundrel?!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho! Eram! Now come on, we¡¯re all friends here!¡±


    ¡°Spare me the pleasantries.¡± Eram growled.


    ¡°Alright, alright, lighten up a bit. I¡¯m headed for Arteria too and figured it¡¯d be easier to travel as a bigger convoy, maybe frighten up some of the greenskins. Happy? Besides, I won¡¯t get in your hair, got me own guard right¡­ahh¡­here.¡± Karzan joked, looking towards the minotaur only for Taurox to scowl at him. The dwarf instantly switched his gesture to the already frightened Aryana. ¡°See? Nothing to worry bout, sides you aren¡¯t paying them anyways so think of it¡­like it¡¯s a separate transaction!¡±


    ¡°Oh? And that makes it okay? What about-¡± Eram began before the other trader held the man back.


    ¡°Eram, let¡¯s just go. If he wants to trail behind us let him. He¡¯ll just delay the goblins if we do get ambushed anyways.¡± The more soothing voice of the second trader echoed.


    ¡°Tch. Fine, you heard him. Karzan, you¡¯re on your own so don¡¯t expect us to slow down for you.¡±Eram hissed.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you worry a diddly about it.¡± Karzan smiled, much to the trader¡¯s annoyance. Turning to Aryana he flashed her a cheeky wink, ¡°Don¡¯t worry lassie,¡± he muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll be good from here heh! If those gobbos come I¡¯ll give em a good thrashing meself.¡±


    Unsure how to react, she just nodded as she futilely tried to avoid the disappointed gazes of her companions, the minotaur finally letting out a sigh as everyone reunited.


    ¡°I¡¯m never babysitting her again.¡± He growled.


    Though the others neither agreed or disagreed, Aryana felt a lance of pain shoot through her chest. I¡¯ve made a mistake. She felt lonely and realised that she had probably been a little too carefree in thinking that they would just skip town. Now she had just burdened the others.


    Annalise rubbed the bridge of her nose and slapped her own cheeks, ¡°What¡­what the¡­how did you even¡­what happened?¡± The ranger¡¯s incredulous words cut into her.


    Twiddling her thumbs, Aryana made her confession. ¡°Umm... was walking around and bumped into the merchant,¡± her feet tapping the ground in nervousness, ¡°he asked if we were going to Arteria so I said yes." Aryana sheepishly looked away, "Then¡­then he wanted to come along¡­so¡­¡±


    ¡°So you just randomly said yes as well?¡±


    ¡°...Yes¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation Aryana admitted it and heard the annoyed sigh come from Annalise as well.


    ¡°I¡­ whatever. The traders have accepted it but just know that next time, you don¡¯t just make decisions like this. Got it?¡± Annalise scolded.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡¯s not enough, don¡¯t do something like this again.¡±


    ¡°...sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°By the saints where did you find her, Sophie? She¡¯s almost as insufferable as you when you first started. I mean look at her! Why am I feeling guilty at her expression!¡± Annalise tutted and turned towards the minotaur, ¡°Thank you for the help Blademaster, your steed¡¯s over there.¡±


    Taurox grunted his acknowledgment and finally left Aryana¡¯s side, the minotaur seemingly gaining strength the further away he got. Oh.


    ¡°Ugh. I¡­ I don¡¯t even¡­ Mila come with me, let¡¯s get the last arrangements sorted. Aryana¡­ your stuff is hitched onto Mila¡¯s horse so just I don¡¯t know¡­holler or something if you need anything. Sophie, she¡¯s your problem now.¡± Annalise grumbled.


    The inquisitor¡¯s scowl deepened but Aryana felt no hostility, at least not yet. Sophie on the other hand seemed even more distant, like a ship floating out into the endless blue, despite being just a few feet ahead of her. The elf at least seemed to be thinking of something else, barely even acknowledging the ranger when her eyes shot to life, as if realising something before they stared directly onto Aryana¡¯s own.


    She flinched at the intense stare and gulped down her worries, steeling herself for another barrage of disappointment when the elf nodded. ¡°Hmmm, stick to the cart and keep it safe. You aren¡¯t trained in combat yet, right?¡± Sophie asked.


    Aryana shook her head.


    ¡°Good. Then stay with the dwarf and remain inside the cart. You''ll be near the back so it should be safe there.¡± Sophie stated matter of factly.


    Safe? Wait, why do I need to be there anyways? Without further explanation Sophie turned away. Before she could hail the half elf, one of the traders whispered and all the gathered guards and adventurers spread out around the carts, the first of the horses beginning to rumble forward. Aryana stood confused for a moment before a soft whistle from the dwarf drew her attention backward. The bearded figure tilted his head towards his wagon, indicating for her to hop on. In a slight befuddled rush, she managed to clamber on board as one of the official caravan guards in the rear snickered at her pathetic attempt.


    Embarrassed, she tried to hide herself away when the dwarf leaned back on his pony in a conspiratorial fashion.


    ¡°Listen lass, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between all of ye. But consider me surprised as the great deep lords when they let me join up. Hah! To think they let me of all people to tag along! So whatever yer mates are thinking about, I¡¯m mighty thankful that I¡¯m finally hitching a ride out of here. And I¡¯ve got you to thank for that, so chin up aye? To me at least, ye did good. Now rest up, plenty of time to read those books now!¡± Karzan whistled gleefully, "I''ll pay ye back the nine Artes when we reach a stopping point, help yourself to my collection I suppose, though, if you damage something, I will charge you for it."


    Aryana just nodded along, admittedly not at all inspired or reinvigorated by his words. Still, they were on the move again and he was right. With how awkward she had rejoined the group, she suspected that trying to force conversations with the others might just end badly. Yet there was a new ache in her heart, she had only recently left the tribes and already she had blundered, potentially driving away new friendships. No use thinking about it now, been thinking for a long time anyways. With a final tired sigh of her own, she settled into the not quite comfy dwarven cart and pulled out the first of the books. Calm down, you¡¯ve got this. This is just a hiccup, everyone¡¯s still reeling from the ship ride and the city, that¡¯s right. They¡¯re just picking up the pieces, they don¡¯t hate you¡­right? They don¡¯t hate me right? I¡¯m not a nuisance? But I am, oh by the spirits. Have¡­have I just been a burden this whole time? I hope they don¡¯t leave me behind. Stupid, stupid! Why do you have to be so troublesome! To the first people who show kindness too! Stupid!

 Act 3 Chapter 4: The Hunt Begins

    ¡°News from the Front:


    Traxian/Carradorian Clash Near Ostwald Pass: Casualties in High Hundreds


    Melisgrad Destroyed? What We Know So Far


    Revival of The Trinity? Nautican Diplomat Spotted Exiting Arterian Ministry


    Feral Goblins Near Our Borders! Brave Heroes Sally Forth!


    See more on Pg 2¡±


    - ??Arterian Affairs, Special News Edition Vol 2


    <hr><hr>


    She had felt their stares, the curiosity on the new group¡¯s faces, plain for all to see. But none of her comrades had introduced her, none of the others dared to approach either. It was a sickening feeling, the loneliness crowding around her like a snake, its fangs poised and ready to strike. Her only consolation had been that Mila still allowed her to share a tent, though the scowling girl rarely talked as much as the others anyways. A few grunts, ¡®good morning¡¯,¡¯thank you¡¯, and ¡®good night¡¯, had encompassed what few interactions she had with practically anyone the past two days. Even Karzan had found himself harried by Eram and the other merchant, spending more time arguing with them over the trivialities of an old deal gone wrong that split them up. She despised this feeling, the feeling of being unwanted and left alone. Once again.


    Sophie had, at the very least, seemed to check up on her, the half elf occasionally trading a small nod before wandering back off again. Sophie seemed antsy, like she couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and more often than not practiced sparring with the others, pushing herself to the limit. It was inspiring, in a way, Aryana saw her as the one trying her best to overcome whatever darkness still lingered. But, despite it all, there was still something unsettling whenever she looked at the half elf with no heart, a certain etherealness that seemed to linger over her.


    Aryana shook off her malaise and let out a tired yawn, the faint sound of running water in the distance sending a tingling sensation running within her loins. They had made good and safe progress the past two days, having swung decisively onto the Foesian Plateau. They aimed to cross into the High Wall on the morrow. A small river running down and past them marked the final natural barrier between the High Wall¡¯s lower ranges and where the caravan currently parked. Before that stood a small clearing where the caravan had set up camp, the dim firelight not as bright in an effort to hide themselves from any goblins drawn to the lure of fresh victims.


    ¡°Goblins are generally pretty tribal creatures but if someone''s destroyed their home? Well that would explain why they¡¯re trying to ravage the countryside,¡± Karzan had said, ¡°likely in an act of revenge and desperation in equal measure. Still, it is worth being careful. The buggers generally only confront prey when they hold a clear numerical advantage. So if ye see one, shout, scare it away and alert us. Because if there¡¯s one, there¡¯s ten, if there¡¯s ten there¡¯s a hundred, and we need all the time we can get to prepare. Plus we never know if a hob or an orc is leading their sortie. Now that, would be a dangerous proposition.¡±


    His words frightened her and she took the moment to do another scan of the tree line around them. Finding nothing but the occasional squirrel darting between trees and the cries of the nightingales in the distance. The moon hung low overhead and the pale silver light barely graced the camp, the dim orange fire glow intertwining just at the edge of her vision.


    The books at least have been fairly interesting if sometimes dry. She learned that Arteria had a mixture of different races and cultures, their customs and traditions falling heavily on the mercantile and magical. Of the great underground kingdoms that waged a thankless war against the evil that seeped from the depths. Of heroism and kindness as the heroic warrior Gunmar at long last bested his rival the traitor king, routing the demonic hordes with the assistance of his ever loyal ally Aurelia. Though she was still a little confused on the true extent of friendship, she knew that they stood fast against impossible odds and persevered, a heartwarming story despite the frigid setting in the lands far north of even the Frostwinds.


    Her mind bubbled with unanswered questions though, her foray into history and fiction inundating her with the desire to know more. How had Gunmar and Aurelia gathered so many allies? What was his origin story? Why did Arteria never expand into an empire? How did they maintain relations with the dwarves? What other wondrous creations might the dwarves have in their underground kingdoms? Perhaps there were more than ironclads and golems that roamed the deep. She yearned to know more but dared not to speak up, to ask or say something silly, lest she invoke everyone¡¯s ire even more than leaking their plans to a dwarven merchant.


    Something shuffled in the underbrush and her eyes were immediately drawn to it. At the edge of the camp, something had disturbed nature as she felt the grumble of the spirits. Immediately, bringing herself to a crouch, she tucked her copy of Gunmar and Aurelia into her tunic¡¯s pocket, the book still half hanging out but relatively secured. She moved to shout out a warning but her eyes landed on the two team leaders currently arguing by the campfire.


    Annalise and Ryo, leader of The Dragon Wagon, had never really seen eye to eye since they had started. Though willing to cooperate, the way the suave and cool headed boy more or less acted the opposite and allowed his party to casually carry out their duties, something that had rubbed the ranger the wrong way. In turn, Annalise¡¯s attempt to organize some stability after the recent madness in Melton had been received with frowns from the more carefree group. The two butted heads on how to best escort the caravan with Ryo eventually winning out being the original commissioned team. Still, they ragged at each other at every opportunity to the point that even some of the other Dragon members seemed concerned.


    But should I bother them? They¡¯re on watch but they also look so busy. With a grumble and a sigh, she carefully looked around Karzan¡¯s wagon and fished out a small crossbow. It had simply been part of his assorted materials, and when she had helped reorganize everything after a particularly nasty bump in the road, she had seen the strange weapon sitting quietly under a pile of junk. It was fitted with a singular bolt. As she tightened the mechanism to hold it in place she hopped off the wagon, her boots landing with a light crunch on the dirt below.


    The night was chilly if not necessarily cold, but she could feel the sweat starting to form, her hands shakily on the crossbow as she took nervous steps forward. Karzan¡¯s wagon had technically not been considered part of the merchant¡¯s caravan and thus she was its only guardian. Shifting forward, she edged to the limits of the campfire, the moonlight and darkness claiming every piece of dirt just a few steps beyond. She placed one foot after the other as she hunched lower to the ground, the crossbow raised halfway to her chest as she scanned the tree line.


    She counted eight steps when she heard another shuffle, her body spinning towards the direction of the sound only to find more bushes and ferns covering her view. Must¡¯ve been a squirrel or a boar, but it sounded so heavy. Another swapping twig sent her twirling around and she froze mid motion as her eyes landed on two dark red orbs glaring at her from within the shadows of the tree line. Her breath stilled as she considered her options, yell and run, or run then yell. She gulped down her fear and lifted the crossbow, the weapon feeling comically inadequate in this situation. But, without time to even squeak out a warning, she felt her hand squeeze the trigger as a heavy bootstrap sealed her fate. She heard the mechanism click and felt the kick of the bolt being launched, then all went dark.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie awoke in a cold sweat, her hands furiously plucking at her head. Nightmares¡­just a nightmare, she reassured herself as she steadied her ragged breathing. Though thoughts of the entity no longer haunted her, she couldn¡¯t get the sight of her own blood soaked hands out of her mind. Her hands balled up into a fist as she tried to forget the mutilated mess that had been Riza, or the fact she had also inadvertently caused the death of hundreds. Breath, remember what Mila said, breath.


    Her body shivered in pain, the phantom pain from her time in the void haunting her muscles. The sensation of being torn apart sending her body into a tense motion, her hand instinctually clasping for a sword that wasn¡¯t there. Then her heart groaned, or whatever dark magics permeated throughout her body. It was the worst part, when the phantom pain would leave, the more than real aches and scars flared up to fill the gap, her fingers digging themselves into the palm of her hand in a futile attempt to distract her mind. With one final grunt, she managed to push past the pain.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Sophie hated the feeling, but taking a few more deep breaths she slowly calmed herself down. Fuck, I¡¯m falling apart. Exhausted but awake, she stumbled out of her tent, wondering how the newest edition to the group was doing. Reminds me a little bit of myself, heh, she really throws herself into books too. Loosening her shoulders she turned towards the end of the caravan and squinted to see where the redhead had hid. To her surprise, for once the strange girl was no longer just perched up on the wagon reading.


    Looking over to the right she found Annalise and team leader Ryo engaged in another futile bickering match. The other outlander, a girl called Jun, hovered around the campfire, looking increasingly concerned and just gave a sheepish shrug when she met Sophie¡¯s gaze. Another pointless argument, huh?


    ¡°Anna!¡± Sophie called out, the bickering duo silencing at once. ¡°Did Aryana say anything?¡± She asked.


    The ranger looked to her opponent who also shook his head before she turned to Sophie, ¡°Nah. What¡¯s up?¡±


    A sinking feeling entered Sophie¡¯s heart and she felt her expression drop, something that was quickly reflected on Annalise¡¯s face as she too started to grow more concerned. Wordlessly, Sophie watched as Anna tried to get up. Ryo quickly throwing their argument aside and moved to help the ranger.


    Sophie shared a small nod with the crowd and quickly ducked inside her tent, hurriedly slapping on the new leather cuirass and attaching the royal sword to her belt. Hope Prince Alvin can forgive me for dooming the city, she grunted as she scrambled back out.


    She wasted no time in sprinting her way down towards Karzan¡¯s wagon, her rapid movement drawing the attention of the caravan guards at the front of the train as well. Ignoring the flurry of movement behind her, she felt an impending sense of trouble as she leapt up onto the wagon, the cart creaking until the sudden weight. No one¡¯s here, oh by the Goddess. Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes darted all around in a panic, as if expecting Aryana could magically fit under the small pile of junk. Her stomach twisted itself uneasily as she turned her attention to the area around the wagon, spotting a dark looking rock just beyond the periphery of her vision. No, no, no, no! Not again, someone can¡¯t die because of me again, they can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry Riza, I¡¯m sorry. Oh by the Goddess, not again. No, no, it can¡¯t!


    She landed with a small thud as she ran over to the object, finding a small crossbow haphazardly dropped in the middle of path.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Came the shout from behind her, Ryo helping Annalise along as Jun watched their sides.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes scrutinized the ground nearby, following the direction the crossbow pointed at to find patches of foliage and shrubbery blocking the way. To her dismay, she stepped closer and reached down to touch the dark viscous matter sprayed onto the leaves. Blood, but thicker than a humans, almost like-


    ¡°Sophie! What the fuck?¡± Annalise panted.


    ¡°Blood. Not human, feels thick.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I, what¡¯s going¡­ shit.¡± Annalise murmured as she caught sight of the fallen weapon.


    ¡°This part of your¡­ ah¡­ group cohesion?¡± Ryo quipped.


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± The ranger scowled, her eyes focused on the blood Sophie found.


    ¡°Ryo-kun.¡± Jun¡¯s quiet voice came from behind them.


    ¡°Right, umm, sorry.¡± Ryo replied, ¡°What uhh¡­ what do you need us to do?¡±


    Sophie tuned them out and looked out into the brush, the tree line was thick but not thick enough to stop travel. Without a body she could only assume the worst, she got taken. The blood however, upon closer examination was fresh, fresh enough to still smell the metallic signature that she had grown familiar with. But, this was a different scent, muskier, darker, if still metallic. She¡­shot something, a goblin? But could a goblin take her away?


    ¡°Sophie, Sophie!¡± Annalise snapped her out of her stupor.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I need you to focus up. The convoy needs to get moving.¡± Annalise began.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I know, you want to find her. But we don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there so-¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sophie exploded, ¡°Are you saying we leave someone behind?!¡±


    ¡°Focus up!¡± Annalise snapped, the ranger¡¯s sternness cowing Sophie¡¯s emotion for now, ¡°I never said that. But we need to know what we¡¯re up against. Wait for Taurox and you two will set off to find her.¡±


    ¡°Wait?!" Sophie exclaimed incredulously, "But every second we wait is another where we might lose the trail!¡±


    ¡°I know! And that¡¯s exactly why you need to make your move carefully! If you just scamper out you¡¯ll just end up lost and then what? You fuck around until you magically get out? Just gonna die in the wilderness like how you always throw yourself into danger?!¡± Annalise shot back.


    ¡°I¡­but-¡±


    ¡°Focus up Sophie, take a moment to calm yourself. We''ve almost lost you multiple times and you still somehow pull through, so get it together! Ryo, can your team get the caravan up and ready to go?¡± Annalise turned away from her with a huff.


    ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Ryo nodded at Jun who hurried back to the camp, ¡°Do you reckon you¡¯ll make it back before we go?¡± He asked, half looking at Annalise, half turned towards Sophie.


    Analise traded a dark look with Sophie before she turned back to Ryo, ¡°No, they¡¯ll meet us at the crossing at best, maybe just Arteria at worst.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°What do you mean they will?¡± Sophie interjected, ¡°Aren¡¯t we all part of the team? Together?¡±


    ¡°We are.¡± Annalise scowled, ¡°But I''m no good for a chase, Sophie. Or have you forgotten?¡±


    Sophie winced at the sudden accusation but nodded. Right, her leg.


    Their awkward moment was broken by the clattering of heavy hooves as Taurox brought his mount and self to bear. ¡°Something wrong?¡± The minotaur asked.


    ¡°Aryana¡¯s missing, we think¡­¡±


    ¡°Orcs or goblins took her.¡± Sophie finished for Anna, raising her blood covered fingers to the disapproving scowl of the minotaur.


    With one sniff the minotaur¡¯s expression darkened, his beady eyes narrowing at the blood, ¡°Then what would you have us do?¡±


    Sophie felt the urge to move, the need to pursue in the general direction in order to prevent another pointless death, another death because of me. Her hands tightened around the hilt of her sword, waiting for Anna to let her loose. Even now, a sliver of guilt latched onto her mind, the regret for letting such a vulnerable person tag along their potentially dangerous journey, though she did frown at the thought of the hurt expression on Aryana¡¯s face when she snapped at her coming. It was for her own good, this journey would be the end of her and by the Goddess look what¡¯s happened. Stellesia, please, bless us with your fortune and keep the stray traveler in your comforting embrace.


    ¡°...do you think you can track it?¡± Sophie zoned back in to catch the end of Annalise¡¯s question.


    ¡°They don¡¯t make us templars for no reason.¡± Taurox snorted haughtily.


    ¡°Very well then, we¡¯ll set a rendezvous at the third ford just pass the Ascari Plains, if not there then at the foothills just beyond Green Reach Pass. Worst comes to worst, ride directly to Arteria.¡± Annalise stated solemnly.


    The minotaur nodded his acknowledgement turning to Sophie who only seemed even more eager to launch herself into the brush. ¡°Then there¡¯s no time to waste, little maid, take the reins on my mount and guide it through the trees. I will track them down and cut a way through.¡± He said with certainty.


    Sophie seemed poised to argue, ready to say that she would be a much faster individual but held her tongue when the minotaur hefted up his war axe onto his shoulders, his hind legs lowering him so he could better scan the traces left behind. His muscles poised to strike out the moment he identified a trail.


    Reluctantly she grabbed hold of the horse¡¯s reins, the massive inquisitorial warhorse braying against the pitiful elf in front of it, but Sophie held her ground and waited with bated breath for the minotaur¡¯s go ahead.


    ¡°Good luck Sophie, I hope you find her in one piece. Blessed by the stars.¡± Annalise grunted as Ryo helped the ranger turn back to the caravan.


    With the smallest of nods she steeled her nerves, shoving her emotions into a box in her mind as she tried to focus on the task at hand. Can I not even protect a single person?


    A series of whistles echoed up and down the caravan as merchants, guards, and adventurers were quickly roused for the emergency departure, the flurry of activity distracting her focus. But a small murmur snatched back her attention as the minotaur finally rose up from his examinations, his war axe lifted above his shoulders.


    ¡°Come now, little elf. Let us find these goblins and bring back the troublesome one.¡± He scowled, "May the wrath of Astralis strike them down."


    Offering her acknowledgement, the minotaur brought down his axe, each swing sending countless twigs and brambles flying away. With every swing, Sophie noticed a dangerous glint glowing in the templar¡¯s eyes. So the hunt begins.

 Act 3 Chapter 5: The Hunts Quarry

    ¡°Ironclad Lord, most fearsome of fighters, and bringer of change. We beseech your aid on this dark day to deliver us from the evil that has beset us on all sides. With mighty strikes, we plead for you to smite this evil. With cleansing flame, we pray for your fire to engulf us with holy fury. Honored Lord Gratiax, the master of fire and war, grant us your strength. May our souls burn bright in the holy cauldrons of thy forge.¡±


    - ??Prayer to High God Gratiax, Overseer of Fire and War


    <hr><hr>


    Their search only halted when the sound of distant whistles and war cries echoed from the valley below. They had followed what little blood remained to a makeshift trail that headed up to the High Wall, passing by a small stream that streaked its way further down the mountain. The two shared a look and knew what the cries meant. The goblins had finally launched their assault on the caravan.


    ¡°Who knows how long they were watching us cross this stretch of land. Traveling near thick tree lines such as these always held inherent risk. But the fact that the greenskins were just waiting, a clear sign a hob or orc has taken charge of their tribe.¡± Taurox growled in displeasure, ¡°For now we can only hope we accomplish our task fast and that the rest of them can push through. May they be blessed by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± Sophie murmured in agreement.


    The minotaur rubbed his fingers against the ground, his eyes scanning the terrain until he stopped facing towards the north.


    ¡°Here, they went here.¡± Taurox said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Pay attention, look here. What do you see?¡±


    Sophie was agitated, but contained herself enough to squint down at where Taurox was pointing. Yet, in the brief moment of contemplation she failed to understand, she was looking down at dirt.


    ¡°Time to for a quick lesson, little elf. See here? Look closely, the ground is not just disturbed, but slightly muddy.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­they passed by here, considering we had to cross that stream earlier.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Correct. And it offers us a modicum of hope, there was pressure in these tracks, the greenskin is injured, not just that. See over there?¡± Taurox pointed slightly ahead, ¡°A heavier step was taken.¡±


    Sophie just looked blankly at the sight, unable to comprehend his message.


    ¡°Grah, you younglings don¡¯t think enough. A heavier step, means that the orc didn¡¯t need to just support his own weight, for his gait would¡¯ve stabilized a while back even if injured. Judging by the bloodstains before, the injury was not grievous or life threatening, an annoyance perhaps.¡± He snorted dismissively as his eyes met her still confused gaze, ¡°Which means our annoying compatriot is currently unconscious and being carried, forcing him to readjust his position.¡± He finished and stood back up, towering over Sophie once more.


    ¡°So we have a chance?¡± She let out a small whisper.


    ¡°Aye, we have a chance. Now let¡¯s keep going, bastards can¡¯t have gone far.¡±


    With a huff of her own the two pressed forward, though Sophie couldn¡¯t help but view the Blademaster with a little more suspicion. If something ever goes wrong with the church, I have to make sure no one else gets involved. I don¡¯t know if I could get away. Since the start she had a few doubts about the inquisition. They had after all come originally to have her hunted down, only barely avoiding that fate by Viktor¡¯s judgment. As long as I don¡¯t turn against them I¡¯m fine, but just what would even be that red line? At what point will they think I¡¯m beyond saving. She shuddered at the thought of what might happen should she reveal the full truth of the events in Melisgrad to Mila or Taurox. Knowing full well that, if they sent a report back, she would likely be condemned as a heretic.


    A frosty chill settled around her once more, dragging her from her doubts and steadying her course. Right, focus on saving Aryana first, it''s what a knight would do, to be heroic. And I¡­I am the lily knight, and a maid, remember to focus, focus! Sophie tugged the minotaur¡¯s warhorse forward, the oversized creature neighing in dissatisfaction before obliging and trotting along with her.


    The minotaur halted them just behind a bush, the horse acknowledging his motions and dipping his head whilst Sophie edged a little closer. Holding a finger to his lip, the minotaur looked at her before pointing down the path. To her horror, she found a windy makeshift stairway heading to the mouth of the cave, the orc holding Aryana¡¯s unconscious form over his shoulder. A few dark green goblinoid creatures scrambled out to gawk before the orc shooed them away. Seeing her goal, her muscles poised to move when the minotaur firmly gripped her shoulder, holding her down.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± He hissed.


    ¡°What?!¡± She almost yelled, ¡°Why? She¡¯s right there. If they get in then¡­¡±


    ¡°If we rush them now, there¡¯s a chance he just runs inside and alerts the rest, losing her for certain. If we go in quietly, there''s a chance for us to catch up still.¡±


    Sophie hissed back at him but didn¡¯t argue, he was right, of course, there was logic behind his words. But, what Sophie saw still sat uneasy in her stomach, Aryana is right there, we can save her now!


    ¡°But¡­¡± She muttered with grit teeth.


    ¡°In time, we shall purge this place. For now we wait. Once they head inside, we¡¯ll take down the guards and enter with surprise still on our side. Have faith.¡± Taurox said.


    Sophie sighed quietly but obeyed, though she did wonder how the minotaur could be stealthy considering his massive frame. Her eyes wandered back over to the cave and winced. The orc carrying Aryana barely fitted through the door, the poor girl¡¯s body slamming into the wooden panel before she got through. The goblins excitedly yammered away whilst trailing their orc, save for two of their number who looked furious that they were the ones left outside.


    Impatient, Sophie turned to the minotaur who only held up a single finger before pulling out a small signet ring and walking back to his mount. For a moment nothing happened, but then the ring emitted a barely noticeable yellowish glow that matched a sigil carved onto the warhorse¡¯s armour. With a nod, the minotaur turned away and went back to observing the cave entrance. But, without any other words or prodding, the mount quietly slipped away down the path towards the caravan.


    ¡°Curious?¡± Taurox asked without looking away from the goblins.


    Sophie stopped herself just short of nodding, but the minotaur grimly grinned.


    ¡°Divine magic, blessed and created by the arcane forge masters of the Argent Curia. Acts as a sort of tracking magic for our mounts. When activated, our rings serve as a beacon for them, within a certain radius.¡±


    She leaned back, slightly amazed at the potential of such devices being so casually used for mounts. Yet her wonder lasted for no more than a second before she heard the sound of wooden clatters. Her gaze shifted back to the two goblins, the two dark green creatures smacking their shields against each other in either some bizarre ritual or boredom. Regardless, when she turned back to the minotaur he only nodded, now we act.


    Taurox gestured for her to go around the left and she complied, trying to silently crawl through the foliage above the makeshift stairs without alerting them to her presence. To her shock, when she dared to glance backwards she found the minotaur strolling casually down the stairway, each creak of weakly held together wooden board echoing loudly into the night sky.


    The goblins quickly squeaked to attention as they stared in awe at the appearance of the armoured shaggy beast that quaked the very ground ahead of them. The two dark green figures instantly stilled, mesmerized by the strange sight when Taurox nodded up to the air at her. Panicked but willing, Sophie quickly rolled out of the brush and landed smack dab on top of one of the sentries, flailing around her sword in an futile attempt to slash the other.


    Shocked or perhaps just too surprised, the goblin barely got ready to shout when the minotaur dashed forward frighteningly quickly and in a single swoop cleaved the creature in two. Acting on instinct, Sophie quickly righted herself, drew her blade and plunged downwards. Muffled gurgles escaped the goblin¡¯s lips before its ugly crooked nose breathed its last. The small dirty body twitched only slightly in its death throes.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Letting out a small relieved sigh, she took solace in the fact that the goblin bled dark blood, far darker than any humanoid, and allowed her to pretend that she didn¡¯t just take another life. Focus, must save Aryana, no one else dies because of me. She turned to the minotaur who seemed to approve of her quick, if clumsy, but successful takedown. The two steadied themselves and the minotaur moved towards the door, Sophie following close behind.


    She sucked in one last breath and tried to recall her days back at the estate, the breathing exercise she did everyday before her duties had started. One breath in, one breath out. In and out. Just like before Sophie, just gotta focus. Penning up her emotions for later, she recalled how she had separated her maid duties from her mind, a pitiful attempt to think less about the scoldings and beatings she received from Hilda. But it had worked before and it would work now. She felt a frosty sensation run down her spine and when she opened her eyes again, she gave the minotaur a firm look, she was ready. Just like before, work first, emotions later.


    The minotaur pushed the wooden door open, each creak adding another little bit of dread as it pierced the silence. Sophie gripped the sword just a little tighter. Hold on Aryana, we¡¯re coming.


    <hr><hr>


    The cave was dark, surprisingly so considering the torches that lit up some of the walls. It felt like, every time they turned a corner, the light from the previous torches would seem to dissipate, leaving only a dark corridor until they reached the next lit section. The cave was mercifully dry despite the humidity in the air, ensuring that Sophie could at least lean against the walls without having to try and ignore the feeling of wet sleeves the rest of the night. The downside was there were still plenty of little critters that unnerved her. From the glowing creatures that sporadically hung around in clusters from the ceiling, to spiders the size of her face that almost made her piss herself. Not only did it bring back the awful memories of how one crawled all over her in the Mistveil, it was far larger and therefore far worse. Even Taurox had seemed disgusted and Sophie could only pray that there were no more larger arachnids within the cave system, even if she had a sickening feeling bubbling up within her stomach.


    The hideout itself was some poor attempt at recreating surface life, with all sorts of hallways leading into a branch of halls that all had small sleeping quarters carved out from the cave itself. Little doors had been shoddily attached and, whenever they moved to check within, Sophie worried that the next creak would be their last as the sounds echoed throughout the cave. For now however, she sat content in letting Taurox open most of the rooms before he slaughtered the inhabitants within with rapid precision. It was chilling watching the minotaur work, she knew he was formidable, peerless even in his dances against orcs and undead alike. But, to see him so casually disposing of an entire colony of greenskins still made her realize that he wasn¡¯t just a master of blades in a duel or combat. He seemed perfectly poised to be an assassin as well.


    Pest removal, Sophie remembered him calling it, the duty of slaughter made trivial by how quickly they searched down the corridors. Thankfully at least, all the killing seemed to suggest that they took Aryana further into the cave using only the main path, all the side branches up here being just more sleeping quarters for the goblins.


    They headed down a series of carved steps, the sounds of drum beats from within the cavern growing louder the further down they got. She shared a look with Taurox and he seemed to agree, we¡¯re getting close. A sickening thought stayed within her head. The idea of Aryana being strung up and sacrificed for some strange orcish ritual disgusted her. Another person I was supposed to protect, lost. She scowled and pushed the intrusive thought away, instead choosing to look at the strange effigies and symbols that gradually increased in number the deeper they went.


    Some depicted a two headed demonic looking figure with gnashed teeth, its four arms wielding heavy blades of varying lengths. Others showed more scrawny goblins, hobgoblins, and their orcish brethren fighting against some unknown evil, the creatures wielding a fantastical array of makeshift weapons. But it was the last style of effigies that disturbed her, a large gelatinous blob looking monstrosity that stuck out a multitude of appendages much like the void monster. Behind the blob stood a deformed looking feline God with traces of orcish features as well, but there was no mistaking the depiction. It was Arantos.


    Her blood froze at the sight, a slight lapse in her focus as her muscles twitched in anticipation of striking the effigy down. Not now, saving first. She calmed herself and continued downwards with Taurox, the two freezing as heavy footsteps echoed from ahead. Tribal beats of some shamanistic ritual slinked through a right side corridor, the two sharing a look. They¡¯re definitely preparing for something, could be where they took her.


    The two pressed their backs against the stairway and looked down into the hallway. A small procession of goblins carried a board with what looked to be a mutilated man spread in a star chained to it, his innards spilling out like some macabre fountain fixture. Ugly looking effigies dotted the sides of the board and even two hobs in full shoddy iron plate armour followed along, though curiously carrying what seemed to be ceremonial lanterns instead of weapons.


    Sophie¡¯s palm gripped the sword tighter but Taurox held up a hand to stop her before shaking his head. That man was already dead. Her mind raced as she tried to calculate how long it had been since they entered after the orc, and how much time would it take for them to dissect the poor girl. A quick gesture from Taurox snapped her out of it. His eyes radiated uneasiness and soon she understood why; they could either trace where the procession had originated from and hopefully save Aryana there, or head to the ritual room and pray they ended whatever dark sorceries were taking place hoping that the orc took the freshest victim there. But, not both.


    Sophie just blinked for a moment, her mind running through the possibilities and only halfway realizing that Taurox hadn¡¯t moved yet, he¡¯s letting me decide?! To her horror her stomach churned at the thought of being responsible for her charge¡¯s death should she choose wrong. However with a gulp and another deep breath, she nudged her head towards the ritual room. Into the maw we go. If it is a ritual, then the fresher the captive the better, hopefully we¡¯re not too late.


    The minotaur nodded in response and they snuck down to the hallway, making sure no goblins were following the procession before sneaking up a fair distance behind, just barely out of sight. Dank, barely furnished cave pathways were slowly replaced by more dug out and sophisticated openings clearly made by something more precise than the goblins. The ceiling here too was dug just a little higher than before, the minotaur crouching down a little less, the air a little bit more circulated, but not by much. The stench of blood, iron, mold and rock dominated her senses. Only her desire to see this through kept her going.


    A few goblins occasionally wandered in front of them but their soft squishy skulls meant nothing against the unstoppable force of the minotaur. Together they followed the path until they arrived at another split in the cave hallways, the sounds of tired groans and pained gasps echoed from a pathway below the intersection, the guttural sounds of bizarre mating rituals bringing a sickening rise of bile to her mouth. Not only were there more than one source of sound, some were even human like. Turning to her companion she saw the minotaur also stiffen up, his posture more predatory as a sneer worked its way across his face.


    Yet it was seeing the hatred slowly build up in the minotaur that she also had another horrid realization of her own. Prisoners, sacrifices, Arantos, altars, rituals, and prisoners. This feels a little too familiar, a little too much like the recreation of what happened at the barrows, and the sacrifices¡­like what the people of Melisgrad were for the tower. Her heart slowly hardened with each sound or sight that assailed her mind, the connections slowly forming between the different occurrences, just what the hells is going on? Disgusted, she turned away to follow the minotaur when a series of pain screeches echoed below, the gut wrenching noise stripping away what little doubt she had left. Purged. This place needs to be purged before they can repeat the ritual, it needs to be purged and exterminated. With a new scowl etched onto her face, she readied herself.


    The drums were now deafeningly loud, supported by a bevy of goblinoid voices throatily ringing throughout the cave. They were now surrounded with the husky echoes of a few far more prominent orcish voices. Anxious, Sophie adjusted the straps of her new cuirass, tightening the straps on her boots, with her hand nervously holding the sword as her muscles warmed themselves up for another round of combat. Pain, pain was the only feeling she could ever recall whenever she battled, pain from loss, from fear, and mostly from her own mistakes. The aches from beyond combined with those of her wounds grew almost unbearable. She felt the tension stretch her very body like a slime, her willpower spent holding herself together.


    ¡°We can only save one or the other.¡± Taurox whispered.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes shot up and she stared at the minotaur in confusion before the horrid truth dawned on her. If we save Aryana, getting her out would take all our effort, much less having any manpower to spare rescuing prisoners. If we started a prison break, the confusion and chaos would mean they take the ritual elsewhere¡­saint damned hells!


    ¡°I know.¡± She solemnly whispered back.


    The minotaur grunted in response and soon they emerged into an opening in the hallway. Just beyond lay a great hall, decorated with a ludicrous amount of trinkets, effigies and ornaments, most of which were made from carved wood or bones, from where she dared not find out. Surrounding them were six massive twisted stone pillars that held up this chamber, each surrounded by a pair of armoured hobgoblins, their short crudely sharpened halberds occasionally directed at their runtier brethren. Dozens upon dozens of little dark green goblins chanted out of sync whilst they swayed hypnotically to their own chant. They were guided by a pair of orcish shamans standing over what looked like an altar set upon a raised podium, their feathered bony outfits caked with the blood of countless sacrifices. Two slits on the side of the podium ran down into canals inlaid upon the hall¡¯s floor, the little openings flowing red with the blood of the slain.


    The chained man was next, the shamans squeezing his entrails as if they were cleaning out just another animal, pushing the viscous red blood down into the slits for it to flow into the little rivers. Just beyond the stage was an ornate stone throne, whereupon a scantily clad orc, protected by only a leather harness and strategically placed furs and whose body was riddled with scars, sat proudly, like a priest officiating a ceremony. Surrounding her were two other orcs clad only in furs and loincloths, each with a figure slung over their shoulders and large clubs in their other hands. Sophie¡¯s mind blanked and she could only spare a glance with the minotaur, but the two were of one mind, there she was. The question now is, how the hells do we get her out of here?

 Act 3 Chapter 6: The Hunts End

    ¡°Mighty Yrzog, the God of Slaughter/War; Great Grosash, the Devourer; Unflinching Lurruth, the Great Protector; Mother Yalar, the Beserker Consort; and Baleful Bazuch, the Master of the Inferno Force. With titles like that for your Gods, it¡¯s no wonder why the orcs are such rowdy folk.¡±


    -?? Adventurer Jeroen Kalis, ¡°On Orcish Culture.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The proceedings halted at once, the sacred ceremony of a hidden society, violent in its own right, soon found itself engulfed in a storm of brutal vengeance. Like a whirlwind the minotaur swept in, his axe crashing left and right as no skull, bone, limb or creature remained whole as he passed by. Goblins and hobs alike exploded into bloodied messes that added to the river of blood flowing down from the ritual site, the shamans and orcs momentarily stunned at the vicious attack. What horrified even her was how silent Taurox was, with every swing, slash, and cleave he dispatched one of their does. Yet, he was silent, save for a few grunts or snarls, the minotaur just waded through the now panicking horde with a deadly serenity.


    Sophie herself let out a subdued growl of her own before she joined the minotaur. The Prince¡¯s sword was well balanced, just heavy enough for her to feel the impacts and know that she had taken yet another life. Her new blade bit deep into a nearby goblin, the creature standing confused moments ago now lay writhing in agony as she removed the blade from its throat, the darkened blood spilling out into the stone floor below. With another swing her blade found purchase in the giant slit left open by a hobgoblin¡¯s armour, the creature snarling and choking in anger before she slipped her blade out, ready to continue the attack.


    Two of the hobs on her flank finally reacted, their halberds thrusting directly at her. She managed to slap one away before charging between the two polearms, deftly avoiding the oncoming strike. She pulled her arm back and lunged forward with a viscous strike, the blade spearing the right hob through the eye and the shoddily made helmet. Ripping it back out she avoided a second blow from the remaining hob before slashing side to side, the blade managing to slice right through the hob¡¯s hands. Disabled, it reeled backwards and hollered in pain. In the meanwhile, Sophie saw that Taurox had cut a swathe through the entire horde and had climbed onto the stage.


    It was only now that Taurox finally let out a roar that stunned all who heard it. A guttural cry from the very depths of his being that ran out through the caves, the cry of a beast so powerful that even the most stalwart of foes reeled from the impact. Like a beast rightfully proclaiming its throne. But, to her surprise the female orc jumped up from her seat and roared a battlecry of her own. The orc pulled out two axes strapped to the throne and leapt at the minotaur, the two clashing in a fight for supremacy.


    Her brief distraction was immediately ruined when she heard the sickening crack of a skull being crushed. Her eyes focused on the horrifying sight of one of the orcs having thrown the prisoner against the wall and charging at her with his blades drawn. Behind him, she managed to catch a brief glimpse of Aryana. She was now wide awake and desperately struggled against the captor that held her. Fuck.


    The first orc smashed the goblins in his way to a pulp, his rippling muscles telling to her a powerful opponent filled with only visions of her death. Wary, she cut through a few more cowering goblins before the orc launched a surprised lunge at her. Caught off guard, Sophie barely had time to parry with her blade when the strike hit. Though she had braced herself for this, the moment the blade made contact with the orc¡¯s she felt a ripple of force nearly tearing her apart as his raw strength significantly out matched hers.


    Allowing the blow to send her staggering backwards, she used the opportunity to launch an attack of her own, slashing deep into the orc¡¯s abdomen. Yet, through no fault of her own, the orc merely ignored the blow and continued its ferocious assault, hacking and slashing at her with no regard to the goblins still cowering nearby. Keeping on her toes, she avoided another series of axe strikes. That evidently angered the orc enough, and he threw one of the axes at her. The attack was slow and telegraphed as she saw his muscles and posture shift. What she didn¡¯t expect was the force behind that blow as well. Having dodged the attack, she quickly turned behind her to find the axe had decapitated one goblin and now lodged itself into another. Can¡¯t get hit by an attack like that, I¡¯ll die out here. Seeking a quicker solution lest her good fortune runs out, at avoiding hits, she remembered the dirty trick Eva had taught her.


    Sophie held her ground but kept her distance, the orc also seeming cautious before it sensed her perceived weakness. With a dark grin it tried to rush her position only for Sophie to lunge forward at an angle. The sickening pop followed by the sound of blood gushing out of a wound where the orc¡¯s genital¡¯s once resided. The creature howled in agony, doubling over in pain before Sophie plunged her sword through the side of its head. The orc crashed to the ground as she extracted her blade, her eyes focused on the remaining orc holding Aryana.


    Most of the goblins and hobs that could flee already fled the room, the few most spirited ones having moved to just spectate the fights instead. To the right, the minotaur still engaged the orcish berserker in combat, but beneath them lay the two bodies of the shamans, slain within but a moment of their struggle.


    The orc ahead of her sensed the challenge and let out a sinister grin, throwing the girl on his shoulders to the ground. Even Sophie winced at the heavy thud when Aryana hit the ground. But when the panicked girl¡¯s chest started rising up and down once more, she allowed herself a small grin of her own. Wounded, probably some injuries, but alive. Now, I get to focus on this bastard. May Gratiax guide my blade.


    She rushed forward past two hobgoblins who just only came to their senses, their shocked yelling and pointing doing little to inspire the smaller goblins who continued fleeing en masse. The orc in turn let out a battlecry and charged at her, axes swinging madly while bloodlust emanated from his maddened eyes. Her blade met the axe and held, but the orc used the small jut on the axe to trap her sword and pull her in. Sophie tried to hold her ground but was launched backwards by a vicious headbutt, her skull pulsating with pain as she reeled from the impact. Ringing and confusion cluttered her senses, but she was able to at least back away from the next strike, the orc letting out a frustrated grunt from the near miss. On the back foot, Sophie tried to seize the initiative while the orc recovered. She lunged forward, her right leg propelling her forward. Yet, she noticed too late the orc¡¯s feint, the creature''s free meaty hand sending shockwaves throughout her body as it made contact. Not even given a chance to recover, the orc swept her legs out from under her, sending her to the ground before looming over her with his axe.


    Suddenly, the massive creature staggered for a moment, the trembling redhead having tried to fruitlessly tackle the much larger creature. With an annoyed snort, the orc threw himself backward and Sophie could only look on as Aryana scraped against the ground. Thanking the girl for the distraction, Sophie pushed herself up and closed what distance she could, her blade finding purchase in the orc, but only just. Too close to swing properly, it bit into his skin, barely sinking into his muscles before the orc let out an unrestrained roar and tore the blade out of her grasp. Panicked, she flailed around for a weapon before turning to the one thing that could work. Dirty tactics. She threw everything she had into pushing herself towards the orc, slamming her frail body against the mountain of muscle. The orc grinned, seeing her desperation and wrapped his meaty hands around her neck, lifting her up to eye level, one last gloat before the prey died.


    Despite being choked and her mind growing fuzzy, she pushed through and lunged forward with her arms, her hands finding stability as they wrapped around the orc¡¯s neck, a feebly squeeze that only made the creature laugh. Yet, with its guard slightly down, she struck. Weaponless, she took advantage of the minor change of the orc¡¯s hands to double down around her neck by lifting her own arms up to its face. With reckless abandon, she thrust her hand at his eyes, his hubris only catching up as his face twisted into fury. But, it was too late, she had been faster and could feel her fingers penetrate into the stiff and spongy eye, forcing herself to fight past her revulsion and dig her way in further. The orc roared in pain and fury, his hands moving to throw her away.


    Only now did Sophie manage to eke out a dark smile amidst the pain. She felt her back collide against the cavern walls, the stones digging into her flesh as new bruises popped up where the skin still remained uncut. But, she held on. When he had thrown her, she had only dug in tighter. Now, in her hands were now two freshly plucked red eyeballs, the nerve tissue that once connected it to the orc¡¯s skull now rested limply in her palms like slimy red hairs. The orbs, one partially squished and the other still intact, were coated in blood and mucus, the thin membrane peel barely holding it together. Mildly disgusted, she squeezed with all her might, the two eyes popping like little grapes, turning into a river of jellied insides and blood.


    The eyeless orc let out blood curdling screams of pain so visceral that even Taurox and the berserker paused for a brief moment to look, while the nearby hobs looked so shaken that they could only stare. The blind orc swung wildly with one hand, the other nursing his recently emptied sockets. Not willing to risk her brief advantage, she dashed back over to her sword, grabbing it and plunged it deep into the jaws of the orc in between his panicked thrashing. With another pained gurgle it finally slowed its movements, the blade''s extraction bringing it to its knees as the axe clattered to the ground below from his hands.


    Covered by the blood that shot out from the new opening in its head, Sophie quickly shoved it aside and ran over to the fallen girl, keeping a close eye on the nearby goblins.


    ¡°Aryana, Aryana! Can you hear me?¡± She hissed, her eyes still focused on the goblins that stared at her with hatred and fear in equal measure.


    ¡°Unnghh, I-ughh.¡± The redhead groaned as she stirred back to consciousness.


    ¡°Walk, okay? Just walk, alright?¡± Sophie spoke, barely lifting the girl before throwing her arms over her shoulders.


    ¡°Murrgh¡­ahhh¡­argh!¡± Aryana screamed from the pain.


    Sophie quickly hoisted her to her feet and held her free hand out with her blade, pointing it menacingly at the goblins. Seeing no reaction, she tried to shuffle out with Aryana when the remaining orc finally spoke.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± The berserker bellowed.


    To their misfortune, whatever spell the shocking assault had cast upon the goblins finally wore off, the little green creatures picking up a variety of makeshift spears, sticks and weapons. The hobgoblins too, shook off their stupor. They moved to attack the duo with their halberds only to find themselves decapitated by a raging minotaur.


    ¡°Go! I¡¯ll hold them back! Go!¡± Taurox roared, ¡°Pathetic greenskins, targeting the weak! Foul warriors with no purpose!¡± Beating his chest, the minotaur carved through the remaining goblins to open a path for the two, himself slowly retreating from the berserker who only now realized what he was doing.


    ¡°Stop them! They flee! Cowards!¡± The orc cried out.


    Goblins of all shapes and sizes tried their best to dispatch the minotaur, but like their hobgoblin and orc overlords have failed, they too joined the fallen. Goblins fell by the dozen and, by the time Sophie carried Aryana past the door, only a handful of hobgoblins and the orc berserker remained. With a frustrated roar, the orc charged past her hobs, only for the minotaur to take off running, hefting both Sophie and Aryana up in his arms, his axe clattering to the ground behind them.


    Even weaponless, Taurox was unstoppable, no goblin in front of them lasted long enough to offer resistance. Sophie had remembered how Eva had once told her the story of an entire labyrinth built just to contain a minotaur. Seeing how dizzyingly quick he was retracing their steps, she could understand why.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    <hr><hr>


    When Taruox finally placed them down, Sophie quivered from sickness, her stomach expelling all its contents in a non stop barrage of projectile vomit. He had carried them far, far further than she expected away from the cave. Aryana just moved quietly to some shade under a tree to nurse her wounds, whilst Taurox kept a watchful eye on their surroundings as the two girls recovered.


    Sophie was partly sick from the dizzying speed in which she got carried out, the ground and ceiling having turned into a blur even when they retreated to the open sky beyond the cave. A gentle breeze tickled their senses, the sweat from action now coating them in a layer of chill under the dark night sky. Even the moon hid behind the clouds, only the faintest of lights shining down upon the land with its ethereal glow. Though not altogether unpleasant, Sophie retched again, but this time, because of herself.


    She was disgusted, horrified by how casually she had joined the minotaur, how quickly she had placed herself into a mindset where she could simply ignore it all even for a moment. The scent of irony orcish and goblin blood refused to leave her nose, the sounds of the dying orc alongside the pained screams of their prisoners lingered even now. We couldn¡¯t save them, we couldn¡¯t save them at all, we didn¡¯t even do anything for them, I didn''t do anything. How¡­how can I be a heroine when I can¡¯t even help save them from such suffering?


    The eerie sensation of a jellified goopy eye still tainted her palms, unable to be forgotten despite how many times she washed them in the stream. Turning her head sideways, she threw up one final time before frantically trying to clean herself in the stream, splashing water all over herself and leaving her uniform soaking wet in the process. With her stomach finally emptied, she felt light headed and finally slowed her pace, the exhaustion finally gripping hold of her and tearing her away from the brink of madness.


    ¡°Are you holding on?¡± Taurox asked.


    Sophie groaned and nodded, ¡°Barely.¡±


    ¡°Good. The next part of the road should be relatively clear.¡±


    Sophie snorted weakly and turned her gaze to the road ahead. The caravan had clearly come through here, goblins and hobgoblins aplenty lay dead alongside the roads, most with arrows sticking out of them or traces of magic from the gaping holes in their chests. A few met their end by blade or melee but all in all, it would seem the caravan escaped.


    ¡°Sure I can¡¯t convince you to let us join you?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°No. Firstly, it''s too important. Secondly, you still need training, a year or two at the academy will do you good.¡± Taurox snorted derisively.


    ¡°A year or two?!¡±


    ¡°The past few months have not been exciting enough for you?¡± Taurox answered.


    Sophie held her tongue, her mind deflating and focusing back on more immediate issues. Given how dried the orc blood seemed, they wouldn¡¯t catch up to the caravan at this rate and given their exhaustion it was unlikely to happen regardless. As such, Taurox had left most of the supplies and the warhorse for them, his gaze turned downwards towards the open fields. They had agreed that the orcs could not be left to fester, their presence was too dangerous and given the capturing of prisoners, Sophie had reluctantly shared her suspicions, prodding the minotaur into action. Taurox would run as fast as he could to Foreach, alert local officials, summon church reinforcements and whatever militia he could to terminate any surviving greenskins and rescue what prisoners they could. Sophie on the other hand, would continue towards Arteria, protecting Aryana as well who seemed to pay little mind to the two of them. Even if she wanted to see the cave system cleansed, she understood his reasoning and could only sigh tiredly in agreement.


    ¡°Recover first, but remember to keep practicing your drills. I couldn¡¯t help but notice your improving if still poor fighting stances during our little skirmish in the cavern.¡± Taurox admonished, ¡°You need to focus on proper footwork and being aware of your surroundings.¡±


    Sophie just returned his words with a displeased glare,, but the minotaur just smiled.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s not tarry here. Clear as it is, I doubt the orcs would simply stay idle given our escape and their failed raid. May the stars guide your path, and may the two of you be blessed by the stars.¡± Taurox grunted.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars. And stars guide you too.¡± Sophie cocked her head.


    The two turned their gaze to the redhead who kept to herself, Sophie just giving Taurox a reassuring nod. I¡¯ll take care of her, don¡¯t worry.


    The minotaur huffed and gave the two girls one last inquisitorial salute. Almost immediately turning around and sprinting back down the path, heading for the detour they passed a while back that leads to Foreach. Sophie took the moment to groan with exhaustion, her muscles finally loosening as they uncoiled themselves from the tension that held her taut.


    Yet, when the minotaur had exited earshot, she could hear the subtle sounds of someone crying and turned her attention to the redhead. Aryana had tried to keep silent, that much Sophie could tell, but her emotions were leaking out, the girl quivering on the spot, vibrating ever so slightly. Cautiously, Sophie inched forward to find the redhead crossing her arms and cradling herself, a light tinge of fear between every breath she took.


    Sophie kneeled down and slowly met the girl¡¯s eyes, the emerald green pupils widening as she stared right back at her.


    ¡°S-s-sorry.¡± Aryana murmured softly.


    Sophie just stared for a moment before she felt a slight shuddering within her, her eyes glazing over as her mind traveled back in time. She saw in front of her another red haired person, quivering and crying in sorrow. Her heart sank and she mustered up a small smile for the one left behind and the one now in front of her. But it wasn¡¯t enough, Sophie looked down at her hand, her own wrists still trembling slightly from how hard she had gripped onto the sword the entirety of being carried by the minotaur. Disappointment etched itself onto her face, her brows furrowing at the intrusive thought that snuck its way back into her mind. Tainted, I¡¯m tainted by sin and murder. I¡¯m a monster. A monster trying to play pretend.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She whispered back, unsure who she was trying to reassure.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve just been a burden¡­and I¡­I got you into this mess. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sophie just nodded solemnly but found the girl only looking more dejected than ever.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a burden and I¡­I¡¯m scared. I was so scared back there. When I woke up to the darkness¡­the orcs¡­I was so scared and I-¡± Aryana stammered out.


    ¡°...wanted to cry. To just¡­hope it all goes away.¡± Sophie finished for her.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Aryana grumbled.


    Seeing her poor state, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but kneel down a little closer, taking great care to avoid physically touching the innocent soul.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Sophie said, managing to catch the girl¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    ¡°For¡­for what?¡±


    ¡°For being rude, amongst other things. But also putting you in this position, in danger.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what do you mean?¡± Aryana asked.


    ¡°I just wanted to protect you. Keep you safe from harm after everything that happened. I¡­I couldn¡¯t bear losing someone else because of me. So sorry, sorry if I tried to push you away from this journey.¡± Sophie sighed, her eyes closed with regret, unwilling to see the disappointed expression likely on Aryana¡¯s face.


    ¡°Pro¡­protect me? By pushing me away? Why? To leave me alone again?!¡± Came the incredulous yell.


    ¡°No! No¡­I just figured you¡¯d be safer¡­well literally anywhere but with us.¡±


    ¡°Anywhere but¡­the gall! I-I¡¯d rather you just tell me I¡¯m a burden and you want to leave me behind. At least¡­at least then it¡¯ll make sense!¡± Aryana snapped, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Vaettagh as well?! If I¡¯m not up to standard just tell me! Just don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t leave me behind without warning¡­¡± Aryana¡¯s voice dropped to a quiet whisper.


    Sophie could hear the pain and finally opened her eyes, seeing the girl deflated and on the verge of tears. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help herself, her own memories mixing in with the scene ahead of her and she allowed herself a sad chuckle.


    ¡°So¡­that¡¯s it then¡­I¡¯m just¡­just another laughing stock here as well? Another joke and-¡±


    Sophie only chuckled some more between gritted teeth and smashed a balled fist into the ground, stunning the girl to silence.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen what happened in Melisgrad, the entire city is just gone, its people wiped out from existence just like that.¡± She snapped her fingers, ¡°All of that, all of it is something I¡¯ve seen before, the same signs the same¡­fucking cult!¡± She screamed in rage as her fingers dug into the earth. ¡°And you, you want to tag alone with this band of misfits?!¡±


    There was a tense silence as Sophie tried to collect herself, Aryana fidgeting with her hands before she finally looked up.


    ¡°I do.¡± She mumbled, ¡°But I¡­I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­hahaha!¡± Sophie cackled, ¡°To not be alone you¡¯d go through all this?! To travel willingly into madness?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I-I don¡¯t know¡­but I know you¡¯ll keep me safe¡­you¡¯re a heroine!¡± Aryana tried to unsuccessfully lift the mood, ¡°I mean! You did come to save me! And you did!¡±


    ¡°What are you on?!¡± Sophie snapped back, the bitterness in her voice sending the girl in front of her curling up into a ball, ¡°A heroine? If only I could be a heroine.¡± She sneered, ¡°I saved you because you were my responsibility, my charge that I brought along.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just a responsibility?¡± Aryana asked, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course! I mean, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to leave you to the tribes but you said you wanted to explore that world, not die in it. How the hells can you do that if you stick with us? We practically wander into the jaws of the hells themselves unintentionally. There¡¯s no way anyone can keep up and still protect another.¡± Sophie ranted.


    ¡°I...so I am a burden?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I mean no! But-¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Aryana froze, and Sophie too stopped mid sentence and watched the girl¡¯s eyes glisten with tears, the fragile soul broken at the sudden confrontation, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aryana sniffled.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­just please¡­don¡¯t leave. I-I don¡¯t want to be alone again, I-I-I¡¯ll do anything. Please. The world is scary, the orcs are scary, I don¡¯t like getting hurt. There was so much pain, so much death, and blood and¡­and¡­ Everything is scary and dark. Please don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Aryana cried, her hand feebly tugging on Sophie¡¯s sleeve.


    For a few minutes, Sophie just sat, her mind blank and despondent as the girl continued to cry, the tears turning into dry sobs as the seconds passed by. Eventually she stood up and Aryana looked on the verge of shattering completely, finally abandoned. Sophie sighed and adjusted her cuirass and tightened her belt, making sure the sword now firmly inside its sheathe.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± Aryana began but stopped, defeated.


    Choking back her own emotions, she held out a hand to help Aryana up, the girl looking terrified and confused in equal measure.


    ¡°I¡¯m no heroine, I don¡¯t think. I¡¯ve done things I¡¯m¡­less than proud of.¡± Sophie began, staring wistfully upwards, hoping that Riza too could hear her apology, ¡°But¡­¡± Sophie faltered, the words barely pushing out of her mouth, ¡°You see me as this warrior of justice, leaping headfirst into combat, right?¡± She didn¡¯t look down but she could hear the nod. ¡°But I¡¯m not, I¡¯m no warrior, no heroine, no fuck all. I¡¯m just a maid,¡± She chuckled, ¡°just a maid who barely knew anything about four months ago. Fuck¡­it¡¯s only been four months¡­¡±


    ¡°S-sorry?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say¡­is that¡­I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m trying to say. I''m new to this...everything. I was like you, no idea of what the world was like too.¡± Reluctantly she turned to look at the confused redhead, her gaze focused solely on the green orbs looking back at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­not¡­leaving?¡±


    ¡°No¡­no I guess I¡¯m not leaving you behind. Not that I ever was.¡± Sophei sighed, ¡°I just¡­I just see myself in you, when I was thrown out into the Mistveil and¡­look, are you coming with or what?¡± Sophie wiggled her hand impatiently.


    Frightened, Aryana gently grabbed it only for Sophie to quickly pull her up, taking great pains to hide how she winced at the physical contact.


    ¡°Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± The girl stammered nervously.


    ¡°I want to protect you and I will protect you, okay? With Astralis as my witness, that much I vow. After all, I''m the flame keeper or whatever those weird druids called me." She giggled, "But in turn I need you to do something for me too.¡±


    Aryana nodded vigorously, a faint glimmer of hope rising within her.


    ¡°I need you to promise, promise me. That you won¡¯t become me, won¡¯t turn into a monster.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I mean sure? But you¡¯re not a-¡±


    ¡°Promise me.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­umm I-I promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie whispered before gesturing towards the bored warhorse, ¡°Now, I¡­I think there¡¯ll be more time to talk on the road.¡±


    Aryana nodded, her hands dabbing away at what moisture was left on her face. Sophie just had to pretend she didn¡¯t feel a little elated at the smile that slowly crept onto the redhead¡¯s face. By the Gods, grant me the strength to keep her innocence safe.

 Act 3 Chapter 7: The Traveler and Titles

    ¡°11th of Gratus


    We¡¯ve been on the road for two days now. I¡¯ve barely talked to anyone besides Karzan. I feel awful. I know I did something wrong but now it feels more like they see me as nothing more than a nuisance. I know I¡¯ve been annoying but I was just excited to finally be free! To see the world! And now I¡¯ve ended up back at square one. Alone again. But I dare not say or do anything, they seem to tolerate me for now. If I act out will they leave me at the next town? At least I have Karzan¡¯s books to keep me company. Maybe I¡¯ll just sleep in today, it¡¯s not like they trust me to do anything.¡±


    -??Aryana¡¯s Diary Entry


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°...And that¡¯s how you can tell what berries are edible! Though personally I prefer throwing all of it into a pot to make a jam or just to cook it down. It¡¯s always safer that way when it comes to wild foods.¡± Aryana bobbed knowingly.


    Umbrella looking plants, thorny plants, shiny plants, were all not safe to randomly eat. This was combined at last with the bunch of other random information about foraging and life in the wilderness that was now lodged inside Sophie¡¯s head. Her companion had recovered remarkably quickly once she realized she wasn¡¯t being abandoned or left behind, their moment of heated confrontation creating a small air of awkwardness between them but did little to hinder the peppiness that Aryana regained. At first they were quiet, but the excitedness soon returned when they had passed the rendezvous, finding signs of caravan movement but no more goblins.


    Sophie could tell however, that the girl was still feeling uneasy underneath the cheerful veneer.Though she herself felt much the same traveling without any armed escorts, she chose to encourage the girl to share facts about her time in the wilderness. She wondered just what the former tribal had learned and hopefully relieved some of the tension. To her pleasant surprise, there was a dizzying array of facts and tidbits that Aryana freely shared, perhaps just happy that they were on speaking terms once again. Even if, in Sophie¡¯s eyes, they hadn¡¯t been not on speaking terms.


    She did feel a modicum of guilt, knowing that her own quiet contemplations about Melton had led to their brief estrangement. It wasn¡¯t her intention of course, but she still felt like an idiot all the same. Though I guess I still don¡¯t really know what she sees as heroic in me. So many died because of me and Markus¡­ Goddess help me, I still feel his entrails in my hands, his heart as I squeezed it, and the screams of the dead and dying. Goddess above please, help me forget, forget all of it. She sighed bitterly and allowed her shoulders to sag.


    They were just past what should be the edge of the marshlands and were now inside the foothills of High Wall. A dense line of lush green trees obscured her view of the lands below and only a thin line of sunlight could cut through the gap between the trees. Yet, it was peaceful, serene even, only the bird song and occasional demented screeching of some animals disturbing their journey. The trees themselves swayed languidly in the wind, the subtle hints of a breeze be it mountain or ocean, growing stronger the further one they went. Arteria¡­I wonder what it¡¯s gonna be like? I know Eva really talked it up back then but¡­by the saints, that feels like a lifetime ago.


    It was only after a small bump in the road, that she felt the weight behind her increase. Taurox¡¯s warhorse neighed with annoyance at the state of the road. On some levels she empathised with it, the road wasn¡¯t decrepit or destroyed, but, if asked if she would hike using it, her answer would also be a resounding no. Tingling uncomfortably from the prolonged contact, she finally turned to look behind her to find why the girl had squished up to her.


    To her surprise, the redhead was gently dozing off, somehow having fallen asleep mid ride and collapsing atop Sophie¡¯s back. Sophie had half her mind set on shaking the girl off, but upon observing her peaceful almost childlike smile on her face as she rested, Sophie thought better of it. Yet, she realized a potential problem. Aryana was now at an increased risk of falling off the horse. Against her better judgment, Sophie tugged for the warhorse to halt


    The creature neighed in annoyance once more but acquiesced after they scooted slightly off the road in a break in the gap between the trees. Carefully, Sophie extracted herself off the mount, taking great pains to not make sudden movements and awaken the sleeping girl. Aryana slowly slumped over the saddle before Sophie tried to move her off as well. Sophie carefully slid the girl off to one side, only to realize that she wasn¡¯t the most proficient at carrying humans. Her eyes turned into saucers as she felt the world slow down, her foot losing its balance, the girl tumbling down soon after.


    She felt her back smack into the back of a tree, her eyes clenched shut as she winced in pain. Only for the full weight of Aryana¡¯s still slumbering form collapsed onto her. She almost yelped out loud but barely held it back, a mixture of fear, confusion, anger, curiosity and concern all floating around within her. But, to her increasing shock, she could see Aryana¡¯s chest still rising and falling with every breath, the girl having slept through her fall off the horse. Sophie just stared at the sight incredulously until her pain subsided and she finally understood the situation.


    She looked up to gaze at the sight beyond the trees, the ugly sickly dark green marshlands below ruining what could¡¯ve been a scenic few. At least it''s plenty far away that most critters won¡¯t crawl up here, I hope. Sickly looking pools of darkened coagulated water, sat surrounding the equally sickly looking trees and grass of the area. Just beyond the depressing sight was the outline of a bridge stretching over parts of the swamp about a day¡¯s journey away by horse, without accounting for the terrain. That must be the merchant¡¯s road, why would anyone ever choose to go through this swamp is beyond me.


    With a sigh, she turned her attention back to her two charges, the warhorse having sensed the break and moved to chew some grass on the roadside. Aryana continued to peacefully snooze away, and Sophie wondered if she should rouse the girl the same way she used to rouse Eva, only to feel a yawn fast approaching the longer she stared at the girl. Crap.


    They had ridden hard yesterday, gaining tremendous distance from where they had left Taurox. Today had been much the same, though they settled for a nice trot instead, seeing no threats nearby. She supposed they did sleep only a handful of hours, both the adrenaline and fear having kept them going for the most part. Letting out an exasperated groan, she readjusted her position under the tree, making sure Aryana could rest comfortably on her, whilst she tried to find whatever comfort she could from the stiff tree trunk. Awkwardly threading her hands under Aryana¡¯s arms to secure the girl to herself, she finally relaxed her muscles and closed her eyes, basking in the sun¡¯s warmth. Slowly but surely, she too drifted off to sleep.


    <hr><hr>


    Sweet floral notes intertwined with a woody vanilla tingled Sophie¡¯s nose awake. Her nose then, finally roused her brain to the foreign scent and her eyes shot open. Her world was filled with a mess of hair and head, her mouth opening to breathe only to quickly feel a mouthful of hair and immediately splutter in a vain attempt to spit it back out. Taking stock of the situation she found Aryana had not just relaxed completely in her sleep, she had gotten so comfortable that she splayed herself completely over Sophie, her head smothering Sophie¡¯s own.


    ¡°Urk.¡± Sophie grunted as she extracted herself from the sleepy mess.


    Her chest ached fiercely and she rubbed her now very sensitive nose in order to nurse it back to normal. Stretching out her limbs, her stiff back gave a satisfying if slightly concerning crack that alerted the warhorse to her return to consciousness. It gave Sophie a brief snigger of dismissiveness, perhaps wondering why the new riders were so easily tired compared to the minotaur. Sophie groaned back and hustled over, rummaging through one of its saddle bags to pull out some horse feed that Taurox specifically instructed her to feed the horse whenever they prepared to set out. Satisfied, the mount turned to the food and left Sophie alone with the still sleeping lump sprawled under the tree.


    Though she intended to simply shake her until she awakened, when Sophie caught sight of the setting sun illuminating the dark boggy marshlands before with a sickly orange, she decided on more direct means. Mischievousness crept into her as she watched Aryana¡¯s peaceful sleeping form, and slowly but surely she crept back over and hovered above the girl¡¯s head. She took in the sight of the pale girl, certainly paler than most Carradorians she¡¯d ever met. Aryana sported a series of freckles across her face, her little nose stood haughtily against her rounded face, her almond shaped eyes flickering under her eyelids, likely a good dream judging by the smile on her face. Seeing her chance, Sophie performed the necessary ritual of awakening the girl, the same that she often did to Eva whenever the noble refused to stir from bed.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    It started with one quick tap on the nose, then two, three and a few dozen more as she tried to tap the girl awake. It was around halfway when her plan started working, the girl¡¯s face scrunching up as her still slumbering form directed her arms to swat at the mysterious fly buzzing over her.


    Her mischief came to an ignoble end when the girl¡¯s hands suddenly clamped themselves around her fingers and held her in place.


    ¡°Gweh!¡± Aryana woke up with a start, her drowsy eyes still flickering slowly open.


    A moment passed by when the girl looked curiously at the finger booping her nose. Her eyes traced it back to Sophie, who for her part maintained the most neutral expression she could hold.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Aryana scrambled back in shock, ¡°Ow!¡± Proceeding to immediately smack into the tree.


    At that Sophie couldn¡¯t help but let out a small giggle and put on a wry grin, looking down upon the confused girl and gesturing to the mount. ¡°Awake yet? Enjoy your little nap?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ack! Ahhh¡­my head¡­I¡¯m awake.¡± Aryana murmured, ¡°Were you just¡­did you just poke my nose?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon then, we¡¯ve still got a ways to go. That is¡­ if you¡¯re up and able.¡± Sophie clapped, making sure to avoid mentioning the accusation.


    ¡°Uhh, huh? Yeah¡­yeah I¡¯m up. Did you really just-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try and make it to the third waypoint.¡± Sophie interrupted, giving Aryana a small smile before turning towards the horse.


    ¡°Hey¡­hey! Wait for me! How long was I¡­you can¡¯t just-¡± Aryana yelped.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°...and that¡¯s how I always used to wake her up.¡± Sophie sighed wistfully, her eyes turned up towards the thin slits of moonlight cutting through the trees.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Childish, I know. But, I just found it funny, I mean¡­it was all that mattered back then.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice dropped into a somber whisper, ¡°Whether or not we could have fun¡­or go on some stupid adventure or another. World traveling explorers¡­¡±


    ¡°...adorable¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean if only we knew what we know now. I¡¯d bet neither of¡­huh? Adorable?¡±


    ¡°The way you two acted, back then. I mean¡­uhh if it¡¯s not inappropriate for me to point it out.¡± Aryana quickly back tracked, clearly fearful of a stern rebuke.


    Seeing how the redhead shrunk back into her shell hurt a little, Sophie knew that she wasn¡¯t the most calm as of late, but it still hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She murmured her reply.


    ¡°Sorry. Truth is¡­umm¡­well it''s just I¡¯m a little jealous.¡± Aryana admitted.


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°You know, of how close you two sound like. I just think back to when I was a kid and mother¡­¡± Aryana trailed off, the redhead leaning back and sighing.


    ¡°Aryana?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Was just thinking out loud is all.¡±


    ¡°You good?¡± Sophie asked.


    There was a pause, the redhead looking away and refusing to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Aryana?¡±


    ¡°Meh.¡±


    Sophie winced slightly at how quickly the girl replied, her soft tone hiding some painful memories. A tone Sophie had grown a little too familiar with lately.


    ¡°I¡¯m here if you need anything.¡± Sophie replied instinctively only to pause, wondering if they would continue traveling together after Arteria.


    ¡°Will you though?¡± Aryana bit back, perhaps sharing some concerns that mirrored Sophie¡¯s own.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Will you really be around? If I need something?¡±


    ¡°Worried you¡¯d be abandoned?¡±


    ¡°...maybe¡­¡± The girl let out a soft whisper.


    ¡°Well¡­don¡¯t. I¡¯m the flame warden or something right? I¡¯ll be here to keep you safe, err flame haired child of the north.¡± Sophie tried to inject some jovialness into the dour mood that slowly descended only to suddenly feel a firm tug on her shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Ayana growled.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ever call me that again.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Flame haired?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­sorry.¡±


    ¡°The scowling girl calls me the redhead or the ginger, but never flame haired. I¡­I¡¯d rather not have to think about the tribe at all¡­or their stupid prophecy.¡± Aryana grunted.


    ¡°Right¡­don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t. What about me though? If you¡¯re not the flame¡­prophecy¡­err¡­I mean then I probably shouldn¡¯t be the flame warden though.¡± Sophie awkwardly replied.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°I guess not. But having some titles could be nice, makes it easier for people to understand who you are.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve found being labeled to be rather unpleasant.¡± Aryana complained.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­understandable.¡± Sophie agreed, though she could tell the girl was only getting more depressed as they went on and wracked her head for a way to lift her spirits.


    Demented screams sounding like something between a crow and a lion echoed from deeper inside the forest. The Screeching Apes, I think I read about them somewhere, we ought to be a bit more careful taking this path. She gave the warhorse a soft pat that it promptly ignored, but she still tried her best to increase its gait even by just a little.


    ¡°Do you have any?¡± Aryana¡¯s queried, a slightly lighter timbre in her voice as curiosity took hold.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Titles, labels, what do people call you?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± Sophie scratched her head. <em style="font-weight: 400">Now that we''re talking about it, the staff at the estate never really called me anything nice. Half blood bastard, knife ears, wretch, not exactly a good set of names. Sophie gave her ears a gentle caress, her mouth pursing whilst her own eyes dipped into a frown. We''ve been so busy lately I haven''t even thought of what it would be like in Arteria, shit. I''ll probably need to buy a cloak, always hated how the city folk would stare at my ears.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Aryana queried.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ah?!¡± Sophie snapped out of her thoughts, quickly wiping away the frown that had formed.


    ¡°You went quiet.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­my bad, I was¡­lost in my thoughts. Anyways, what were we talking about again?¡±


    ¡°What people called you¡­¡±


    ¡°Right! What people called me...¡±


    ¡°I-I can see you''re a little uncomfortable. It''s...it''s okay if you want to keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t...mind. I''ve been called my fair share of less than stellar labels. As for titles¡­I got it! You can also call me the Lily Knight!¡± She tapped her chest softly, like she had just rediscovered something brilliant.


    ¡°The¡­lily knight?¡± Aryana hummed before letting out a small noise.


    Sophie winced a little as images of the ordeal flashed in her mind, but shaking it off she tried to lift up the mood once again.¡°Mmhmm. A¡­Le...Lil¡­ahem, a lady knighted me in the castle.¡±


    ¡°A lady¡­knighted you? Castle? You mean back in Melisgrad! Wait¡­does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Aryana''s face dropped.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think she would¡¯ve wanted me to move on anyways. We¡­did what we needed to do.¡± Sophie said as she rubbed her left arm, the ethereal sensation still tingling her skin. ¡°So¡­I guess I could be your lily knight instead of flame warden. Though I suppose the duties stay the same, protecting you and keeping you upright on your journey.¡± Sophie announced theatrically, puffing up her chest slightly.


    At this Aryana paused and gave Sophie an odd look, before finally giggling slightly. Sophie found herself breathing a sigh of relief, having successfully recovered the girl¡¯s faltering mood.


    ¡°Eheheh. That¡­ that sounds good to me.¡± Aryana smiled nervously, her hand holding onto her braid ¡°I''m¡­ still sorry about your friend though.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly a friend, just¡­¡± An ally and a tool, perhaps, but she still spared me, I suppose that¡¯s all I could¡¯ve asked for. Goddess that¡¯s dark. She shook her head and offered a small smile of her own instead. ¡°But, enough about that, we have a long journey ahead. So... feel free to let me know if you need to get some rest. We should hopefully be over the next set of hills just before the next afternoon.¡± She tutted and received a nod in return. Satisfied, the two dropped into a no longer tense silence as they busied themselves with their own thoughts. Yet, Sophie felt a shiver run down her spine despite the more pleasant mood, we¡¯re so close to Arteria and Eva now¡­ but why do I feel so nervous?

 Act 3 Chapter 8: Onwards to Arteria

    ¡°The Arterian ¡®military¡¯ is split into three distinctive branches though they all serve overlapping purposes and there are a multitude of sub-units. First there is the Red Guard, a fancy name for Arterian guardsmen or city watch, mainly known for the red uniforms, kinda plain, but given the city¡¯s importance to trade, they¡¯re a notch above even some regular army troops in certain nations. What does become more special is the Trinity Corps, more akin to what one might envision adventurers to be. The Trinites operate at the discretion of Arteria¡¯s council and are elite fighters, archers and mages in equal measure, hence the name. The Clover Legion, known more colloquially as ¡®the floral guard¡¯ might be the most interesting of the bunch, formed during the Dark Tide era. They were rumoured to have stayed in the line alongside the local outlanders and who had been inspired to fight to the bitter end amongst a field of four leaf clovers, or so the legend goes. Monster hunters, rangers, scouts, apostate mages, the legion¡¯s traditions hold that all who succeed their trials may join, as long as they vow to serve the legion.¡±


    -??Prince Julian Montroi, ¡°Arterian Military Achievements - Chapter 2: Unit Designations and Branches.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie forced down the remains of the dry, stale bread. Thankful that the few bites of jerky at least added some flavour as she swallowed the pasty mess in her mouth. They couldn''t afford to start fires so brazenly with just the two of them, so she gingerly added a single nut to break the monotony of chewing bread. Every crunch and mushy bite made her regret her choices a little bit more and she distracted herself by looking at her companion.


    Aryana, on the other hand, seemed absolutely unperturbed by the lackluster meal, happily munching away as she set her sights on every tree or leaf that seemed different to her. The redhead occasionally twiddled with her braid, only looking surprised whenever she caught Sophie¡¯s wandering gaze and quickly returned to eating, a sheepish look on her face. I¡¯m not that scary¡­am I?


    Sophie watched with increasing horror as Aryana shoved the last bits of bread in her mouth, her cheeks puffing up like a squirrel as she struggled to chew. The bread¡¯s dry as a brick, why would anyone ever do that? Her questions went unanswered as the girl eyed something nearby and made to grab it before freezing mid motion, her head slowly turning back towards Sophie.


    ¡°Ran eye wet war.¡± Aryana mumbled with her mouth full.


    Sophie was slightly mortified. Her every instinct that she learned back at the estate about dining manners made her twitch. Holding back her tongue, she pinched her nose and sighed. ¡°Maybe finish eating first.¡±


    Looking a little bit like a child that got told off, Aryana sheepishly chewed her food and gulped it down before pointing back at the horse.


    ¡°Can I get more?¡± The redhead asked after a tiny hiccup.


    At that, Sophie was fully struck by terror, the half elf nodding in fear at the voracious appetite on display. Aryana threw a slightly ashamed smile in response and began rummaging through the saddlebag. Seeing the girl search for food however, did bring a modicum of calm to her mind, for it seemed almost normal.


    Sophie turned her attention back down the old forest road. The darkness was interspersed by the moonlight on the path ahead. She could see the bend twist and turn up ahead, and her heart beat a little faster at the thought. We should be cresting the last hill in the morning, we¡¯ll be in the Arterian foothills and probably the plains by midday, we¡¯re so close. Just wait a little longer Eva, I¡¯ll be there soon.


    ¡°Wuth wuff you fink abut?¡± Aryana asked with another mouthful.


    Sophie sighed and shook her head in dismay at the sight, but gestured for Aryana to take a seat regardless. ¡°Just wondering what happens next. I¡¯m¡­¡± She paused before frowning at the redhead.


    ¡°Wuh?¡± The target in question queried.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you... eat a little slower?¡±


    Aryana pretended not to hear her and quickly wolfed down the bite, only looking back when she had swallowed the mouthful of food.


    ¡°I¡­ oof¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Aryana coughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ we¡¯ll be in the city soon, and if we¡¯re lucky, the academy as well. It¡¯d do good for you to be a bit¡­ more mindful¡­ with your manners.¡± Sophie lectured, but grimaced slightly at her own words. Saints help me, I sound like Hilda.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The redhead lowered her head.


    Sophie just let out a small yawn and turned her eyes to their warhorse, the creature just uncaring of the duo though still flicking its ears here and there, alert for any sudden noises. Paranoid as any good inquisitor ought to be. Though I wonder if Taurox and the church have something planned for me? She shuddered at the thought, nothing good, I bet.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She finally spoke up, regaining the redhead¡¯s attention, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I worry about how people will see you.¡± And how they will see Eva if she gets associated with us. She kept the unspoken part to herself.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Aryana tilted her head, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡± Sophie rescinded half heartedly, her mind already distracted by worries about the future. What happens to Aryana and the others? Are they joining me at the academy? Are they going to be students? I doubt they¡¯ll become maids like me, though I don¡¯t even know if I could do that anymore given everything that happened. I wonder if Eva is doing alright? What if she¡¯s already replaced me? She wouldn¡¯t, right?


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana called to her, the redhead¡¯s brows wrinkled in contemplation.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Go sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ what?¡± Sophie¡¯s brows knitted in confusion, ¡°What do you mean? Why?¡±


    ¡°Your face.¡±


    ¡°My face?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about something, you look angry. Also tired, very tired.¡± Aryana stated matter of factly.


    Tired? Angry? I don¡¯t look angry when I think¡­right? It can¡¯t be? ¡°It¡¯s fine. Really, I can-¡± She began before she was cut off.


    ¡°Rest first. You¡¯ve protected me enough this trip. For now, go get rest and I¡¯ll take first watch. You seem like you¡¯ll need your energy soon enough.¡± Aryana pursed her lips.


    ¡°Huh? But-¡±


    ¡°Sophie. Please. Let me do this for you. I¡­I don¡¯t know how to express my thanks for you guys not leaving me behind. I¡¯m scared. I was scared, like really really scared¡­but you guys came for me. So I-¡±


    ¡°Aryana.¡± Sophie quickly interjected, seeing the redhead was once again jittering with nervousness.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay now. I¡¯ve got you, and so does Anna. So please, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Aryana seemed to shrink slightly, though her muscles did relax a little. ¡°Okay.¡± The redhead softly whispered.


    Sophie flashed her a slight smile and feigned an exaggerated yawn, drawing the redhead¡¯s gaze and giving the girl a nod.


    ¡°If you so desire, then fine. Take the first watch, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°R-really?! I mean of course!¡± Aryana quickly flipped her mood.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t go wandering off while I sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± The girl complained shrilly.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Sophie smiled, more genuinely this time, ¡°In that case I¡¯ll take a little nap.¡± She stretched her arms and got up to wander over to a relatively clean looking tree, settling back down as Aryana anxiously watched on. ¡°See? I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    ¡°Uhn.¡± Aryana affirmed.


    Sophie let out a small giggle at how enthused the girl now seemed and waved, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Aryana yelped in surprise, ¡°G-good night!¡±


    With that, Sophie leaned back and relaxed, letting out a deep sigh and letting one last thought roam across her mind, onwards to Arteria. Settling semi comfortably against the tree, she gave her body permission to finally surrender itself to fatigue.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    <hr><hr>


    The sun hadn¡¯t even risen when they had to part ways with the warhorse, Taurox¡¯s sigil on its armour glowing softly as an indication that it was being recalled. Sophie had hurriedly unloaded most of their supplies before the mount left, the two bidding it a quick farewell before it galloped away. Maybe Taurox though we¡¯d have crossed the border sooner, fuck. Was it because I let us just nap on the side of the road? Damn.


    Unfortunately for the duo, that mishap of time management meant they had to now lug more than a few dozen extra pounds each.They were only mildly thankful that most of their camping equipment and other supplies traveled with the main caravan, a small consolation prize in not having to lug it by foot. Still, as Sophie glimpsed the setting moonlight she reasoned they weren¡¯t far from daybreak, and though their speed had more than halved, as long as they kept it up they would reach the crest by the afternoon at the latest.


    She was a tad groggy from the panicked awakening she received when Aryana had shaken her awake with fear in her eyes. To only discover that it was the warhorse being recalled brought a momentary relief before that emotion too was overtaken by the panic of needing to unload the supplies. Though Sophie did beat herself up a little at having overslept, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little miffed at her companion, Aryana didn¡¯t just take the first watch, she took first, second and third. On some levels though she did offer a silent thanks. Her body and mind was still barely recovered from everything that happened in Melisgrad.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Uh..hmm?¡± Sophie snapped out of her thoughts.


    ¡°How far did we have to go?¡± Aryana asked cheekily.


    ¡°Like I said before, until we crest the hill we shouldn¡¯t be too relaxed.¡±


    ¡°But how far is it?¡±


    ¡°When the forest ends and the plains begin.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana grumbled.


    ¡°What? Are you tired already?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve lived in the Frostwinds my whole life, this is easy.¡± Aryana thudded her chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said the last five times you asked.¡±


    ¡°I know! But I just-¡±


    ¡°Miss riding a horse, so you want to be done with walking. I get it.¡±


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    Sophie nodded at the girl¡¯s growl, checking off the sixth time they¡¯d repeated the conversation. On one hand, she understood the excitement that could come from riding horses, especially in that the Frostwinders likely wouldn¡¯t have the capabilities to so reliably raise horses. On the other hand, despite the large warhorse offering more stability, Sophie could still feel her stomach churn just a little bit more every time she rode a horse. How everyone can so casually ride without psyching themselves out is beyond me.


    Even if she was technically the more experienced one at adventuring and traveling like this, she had to admit, Aryana adapted effortlessly. Her life in the Frostwinds likely adapted her to harsh weather conditions and the loneliness of the wilderness, whilst building up her knowledgeable survival skills. Compared to Sophie herself, she was just glad nothing they did recently required any demonstration of her actual wilderness survival skills, for she had none.


    The two continued their hike up the hill, the twilight hours fading into daybreak as the moon seemed to finally set. The darkened greenery lightened up with life as little arrows of orange pierced through the treeline. The demented screeching of monkeys and hoots of owls turned into silence as the creatures of the day slowly filled the hills with their own cacophony. Another night had uneventfully passed and Sophie was almost thankful for the fact, when her ears perked up at a rustle.


    She thought nothing of it when another rustle, now closer, came from ahead and she quickly sprung into action. She wordlessly pushed Aryana behind a tree, the girl barely having enough time to let out a surprised ¡°oh¡± before Sophie clamped her hand over her mouth. Sophie quickly motioned for silence and listened again, a few more rustles coming from the brush ahead of them. Aryana¡¯s eyes widened as Sophie moved to hold her sword¡¯s hilt, ready to draw when necessary.


    ¡°Halt, who goes there! We¡¯ve already seen the two of you duck behind the trees, no use hiding.¡± A heavy voice barked from up the road.


    Her hands tightened around her sword, the sweat starting to coat her palm. Fuck, I knew I heard something. She steadied her breath and turned towards Aryana. ¡°Aryana, if something happens, run.¡± She hissed.


    ¡°I¡­what? What do you mean?¡± Aryana asked nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to figure out who''s there, if they aren¡¯t friendly, I¡¯ll hold them back and you''ll run. Got it?¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­but-¡±


    Sophie left no room for questions, she stepped back out onto the road, her hands held up above her waist, her palms facing forward yet ready to draw the sword if necessary.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming out.¡± She announced to no one in particular, her muscles tensing as she swore she could hear bowstrings being drawn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other?¡± The voice barked.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Sophie snapped back.


    ¡°No need to get testy now¡­¡± The voice argued, but Sophie could hear it drop lower, just beyond comprehension as it talked to a few others. Shit, there¡¯s definitely more than a few out here, are we surrounded? If they fire I¡¯ll have to jump left into the trees, then¡­maybe just run? I think-


    ¡°I-I¡¯m coming out too.¡± A shaky voice announced from behind her.


    Sophie could barely hold back her sigh upon hearing the redhead¡¯s footsteps on the dirt road, the nervous gait in her step as she formed up behind Sophie. So much for saving her if things go wrong.


    A small smattering of voices came from ahead, and as the two waited the first voice finally addressed them once more.


    ¡°Are you two familiar with a Ryo or Analyst?¡± The heavy voice asked.


    Hearing that, Sophie turned to Aryana and both of them sighed in relief.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re with them.¡± Sophie declared, ¡°Also it¡¯s pronounced Annalise.¡± She added snarkily.


    A burst of activity exploded from the treeline, cloaked figures hustling forward within both sides of the treeline, three bravely presenting themselves on the road even as more rustling came from deeper in the forest. Shit, we were surrounded. Damn good thing they¡¯re the good guys¡­I think.


    ¡°Save your sarcasm for yourself. We¡¯re rangers of the sixth company. We¡¯ve been expecting you. Your companions informed the border guards a day ago. We¡¯ve been told there should also be a minotaur?¡± The central cloaked man with a heavy voice stated.


    Sophie shared a look with Aryana, the girl looking marginally less frightened now. Satisfied, she turned back to the guards and started lowering her hands to a rest. ¡°He¡¯s back at Foreach rallying templars and the guard. We ran into some orc troubles along the way, and found an entire colony of them in the caves.¡±


    ¡°Templars? Church business after all¡­¡± A quiet murmur came from the left most of the rangers.


    ¡°Hold up. Madam, did you say orcs from a cave? Did you encounter goblins as well?¡± Heavy voice asked.


    ¡°Aye, there were loads of them as well.¡± Sophie answered.


    The rangers seemed to huddle and confer amongst themselves for a moment before bringing their attention back on the duo, ¡°Regardless, many thanks for the information. We¡¯ve thought the goblin menace cleared after the adventurers and guard struck their cave but evidently not.¡± The man nodded before pointing at them, ¡°Now, approach slowly, you might¡¯ve gathered that we¡¯ve got you watched from all angles, so no use trying to run.¡± Heavy voice casually warned.


    Sophie just shrugged and beckoned for Aryana to follow, the man was right about one thing, no use trying to run now. The duo shuffled closer and she could hear the movement of bushes around them as presumably more rangers adopted a wide arc around the road.


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m scared.¡± Aryana whispered.


    ¡°Too late now.¡± Sophie tutted, much to the redhead¡¯s displeasure.


    Once they were within conversation range, the rangers too seemed to relax a little more, their cowls still blocking most of their face besides their eyes. Heavy voice had blue eyes, though unlike Sophie¡¯s own, his was paler, lighter and certainly far less lustrous compared to her jeweled orbs. Perhaps sensing the gaze upon him, the man turned to offer a furtive bow to the duo.


    ¡°Pardon the frosty reception, few travelers are willing take this path and we must ascertain your intentions first. At least neither of you don¡¯t seem to bear any ill intent.¡± The man paused and looked them up and down, as if studying the threat the duo posed before nodding to his subordinates who slowly moved to the side. ¡°Off you go then, we¡¯re just to acknowledge your arrival and assess the situation.¡± He ordered before stopping them once more, ¡°Hmmm...a moment please, how far back was this cave entrance?¡±


    ¡°Two days by horse at least, past a stream and up a mountain pathway. Err...you¡¯d have to ask Tau-the minotaur for better directions. I just followed him.¡± Sophie replied.


    The man¡¯s eyes seemed skeptical and Sophie noticed how he turned to Aryana who only quietly nodded in confirmation. Having seen the redhead nod, the man sighed to his comrades, ¡°Two days by horse¡­piece of piss, that¡¯s Ascaran lands isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You reckon we go infiltrate in and out? We could¡­¡± The other ranger began before pausing and pointing at the duo with his head.


    Heavy turned back over and just waved them along, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done here. Enough listening, you two. Keep moving then, and make sure to register your arrival at the checkpoint.¡± Heavy voice rudely dismissed them, turning back to his companions without as much as a glance.


    Sophie just rolled her eyes and gave Aryana¡¯s sleeve a tug, urging the still confused girl ahead. Together they pushed forward, meeting a few more straggling rangers who ran down the road ahead of them, only a few cursory glances spared before the mysterious band of troopers joined up with their comrades.


    The duo kept deathly silent until they finally passed a few bends and the rangers were definitely out of sight, the rustling sounds nearby less heavy and likely just forest animals once more. Sophie swallowed her doubts and turned to find the redhead had gripped her sleeve in a vice grip. The girl¡¯s pale hands turned another shade paler from the effort, her mop of red hair huddled low as she stared at the ground.


    ¡°There, there. We¡¯re safe now¡­ I¡¯m relatively sure.¡± Sophie reassured her.


    ¡°Relatively?¡± The redhead mumbled.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t shot us yet. It¡¯s pretty painful, you know. Getting shot by an arrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I guess¡­but¡­wait, you got shot by an arrow?¡± Aryana perked back up, the curiosity managing to push through the fear.


    Sophie just hummed her affirmation and pointed at where she remembered her old wound was, giving it a solid pat. ¡°Right here, in fact. Oh! Got stabbed here too.¡± Sophie tapped her chest.


    She noticed the girl¡¯s green eyes filled with a glimmer of awe and her grip loosened slightly, her focus now thrown back onto Sophie.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got about an hour¡¯s left and we¡¯ll be in the region of Arteria officially. So if you could... keep smiling at me till then, I¡¯ll tell you all about it. No fun ranting to someone who won¡¯t look me in the eye.¡± Sophie teased.


    Aryana shot a small scowl at her, but relented and matched Sophie¡¯s pace as they hiked forward, the hints of a smile slowly showing off the dimples on her cheeks. Sophie quietly sighed in exhaustion. She knew Aryana¡¯s nerves were still a little frayed from their encounter with the orcs, but trying to lift people¡¯s spirits had never been Sophie¡¯s strong suit, much less socialising. Still, it brought her some peace of mind to have the girl be at ease. Poor company means poor travel, and I¡¯m thankful that Annalise and the others have always been at my side. Aryana deserves as much, I think.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually how Annalise and I met, you know? She said they, her former party that is, were hunting some bandits in the Mistveil¡­¡± And Sophie began retelling her tale once more as they marched forward, together. I''m allowed to embellish a little... am I not?

 Act 3 Chapter 9: Over the Gorge

    ¡°My Honoured Friend,


    I regrettably write not with good news, but to inform you of information gleaned from the Stellar Observatory. The Magus and Astromancers operating it have relayed to us grim tidings regarding our previous correspondence. Though we had halted the advance of Twilight, we all knew it was only a matter of time before the Age of Twilight would seize the mantle from the Stars. I fear what is to come, and I fear what that would mean for us all. I write to ask, nay, plead with you to arrange a meeting between my messenger and the Northern Lords. The Papal authorities desire to keep this secret but I believe that only by preparing can we truly withstand the darkness about to embrace us. May the High Goddess preserve us all in the coming days.


    Blessed by the Stars.


    M. ¡±


    -???Unknown Letter on Desk of King Edelin of Carrador.


    <hr><hr>


    Arteria. Sophie breathed slowly, savouring every breath of fresh slightly sweet air as her eyes swept across the landscape. The blue skies and fluffy white clouds lazily carried out their duties, the sky stretching off to the horizon to meet with the waters below. The land separated into two, a deep gorge that swept down from the Highwall to create a natural boundary for the verdant sweeping fields cradled on one side, and the forestry hills on the other. So deep was the opening that, even when she looked down, she couldn¡¯t tell how far they would have to fall before they¡¯d reach the water. Compounding that discovery was her inability to clearly see the river below. Early morning mists had already begun dissipating but trapped within the gorge itself was a thin layer of fog that looked to Sophie as if an ethereal force was holding the other side aloft with magic. It was here that the river met the ocean, the two intertwined, born from ancient magics that carved the land into two.


    Sophie walked up to the edge of the gorge, the hill having taken the duo to the overlook before it descended towards a bridge that connected the two landmasses. Her hands touched the hilt of her blade, no longer gripped with tension, but instead a dependable companion in which her palms rested upon. Over the gorge, the vast tracts of fields were dotted with little villages and farms, the countless squat dwellings punctuated by churches and manors that stood above the rest. But none of these could hold a candle to the city beyond them, with even the walls dwarfing the tallest of village churches. The land itself too seemed to acknowledge this, with the fields converging into what felt like a path that led to a singular destination. Arteria.


    Massive turquoise towers and domes dominated the skyline, some little twigs that pushed upwards towards the heavens, others, thick sturdy buildings that announced their presence proudly against the sky. What stood out most of all was the tiered structure that held her gaze at the center of the city. Even from here, far from their goal, perhaps still two days away, she could see clearly the different arches and towers of the structure. A monument to the achievements of a civilisation. A reminder of the power concentrated into this one place.


    From her angle, the entire place looked more like an elevated peninsula above the sea. The idea was further reinforced by the myriad of naval vessels and trading ships that scooted just out of clear visual range on the horizon. Yet, there was evidence that this area was still just part of the mainland, various tributaries and rivers still snaked their way across the land, ending up at the edge of the gorge and producing magnificent waterfalls that draped the sides in a curtain of water.


    Birds chirped their strange but pleasant songs even whilst the water below rushed with a ferocity, the loud cacophony fading into calmness in the deep blue great ocean beyond. Frogs and other marsh dwellers also groaned their guttural noises from below the forest, but here, their cries seemed more mellow, more at ease in their habitat. The forest itself swayed to the breeze, its usual suffocating hold having opened up into the world in earnest as the leaves gave way to the fields.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Sophie let out a soft whisper, her free hand digging in her pants, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    She burned the sights into her memory, taking great pains to absorb every noise, object and color into her mind. Even the leaves that sprinkled gently down from the tree shading her, she took effort to remember. For the first time in a long time, she felt a strange feeling she had almost forgotten existed, safe. She felt truly safe.


    Her eyes sparkled like the water itself, a deep vibrant blue that seemed so alien yet majestic to her. So much water. From the oppressiveness of the Mistveil, the horrors of the wilderness, and the suffering in Melisgrad, what she saw seemed too good to be true. A jewel of the continent, surrounded by water, kept safe by its adventurers and home of a site where the forces of light repelled the darkness. It was like a dream for her to gaze upon it. Her exuberance however, was soon tempered by a niggling feeling cropping up within her, a minuscule doubt that nonetheless echoed loudly within her, but can I even function here? After everything that happened I¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    As a few stray leaves gently tumbled down from above, she sighed deeply and stilled her breath. Whatever doubt she had could wait; she still needed to get there first. She finally found herself turning slightly to look at her companion, the redhead also taking the sights in for herself. There was a sense of majesty and wonder that Sophie herself found hard to replicate, and for a split second a solemn sense of envy dash through her mind. To see the world through curious eyes, heh, I don¡¯t know if I even want to travel the continent anymore, and here we are, a girl with the same dream as me. At that thought she just smiled, observing the green eyes filled with wonder. She vowed to protect them, to help fulfill Aryana¡¯s dream of travel.


    A small giggle escaped her lips which finally broke the spell of silence between the duo, Aryana too taking a deep breath before she looked up towards Sophie, a smile plastered across her face.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that where we¡¯re going?¡± Aryana fiddled with her braid excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s where we¡¯re going.¡± Sophie replied with a smile, one she didn¡¯t have to force on.


    Aryana beamed one of her own, the redhead giving her own cheeks a small caress before looking back up. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know things could look so¡­ umm so¡­¡±


    ¡°Pristine? Majestic?¡± Sophie suggested.


    Aryana scrunched her brow together as she tried to recall something but ended up nodding fervently, ¡°Yes! Something so pristine and majestic so far from home. So big too. How¡­ how many people do you think live there? Hundreds? Thousands? Hundreds of thousands? It¡­ it looks bigger than Stormwatch.¡± Aryana chittered.


    Sophie just shrugged but offered a cheeky smile in return. ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± She gestured with both arms outstretched, kneeling slightly with her head bowed, like a knight offering their lady the rite of passage.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Aryana giggled.


    Sophie grinned and met the girl¡¯s green eyes. The two shared a smile before Sophie finally got back up to her feet. ¡°Shall we, then?¡± Sophie offered.


    ¡°Yes! We shall! Let¡¯s go explore!¡± Aryana cheered.


    Sophie could sense the warmth of Aryana¡¯s mood and felt a pang of anxiety. After everything we¡¯ve gone through the past four months, all the suffering and loss, and so much because of me. Am I allowed to celebrate so soon? Will Eva take me in? Accept what I¡¯ve¡­what I¡¯ve become. She shivered as she touched her own hand, the sight of her fallen foe being torn apart flashing in her mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s gooo, slowpoke! Last one to cross the bridge umm¡­ umm¡­ let¡¯s go!¡± Aryana hurried as she bounded down the path with renewed vigor.


    Sophie scoffed at the sight and shelved her thoughts for later. She had a responsibility to keep Aryana safe after all. With that, she shuffled off after the girl, the sun gently kissed their skin as the relaxing breeze heralded a new chapter of their journey.


    <hr><hr>


    There was a markedly noticeable contrast when they finally emerged onto the main road. Travelers, peddlers, caravans, guards and all manner of other folk dotted the thoroughfare, folks as far back up the hills leading towards Carrador, others from the side paths and bridges that led to other nearby regions. A few carriages of noble nature too found themselves on the rounds, though generally the mounted knights guarding them proved more than enough to separate them from the others.


    Aryana seemed bewildered by the strange designs and sights they were witness to. Sophie could only do her best to contain her chuckling, the redhead reminding her of herself whenever Eva would bring her along to the Carradorian capital of Neun Carad. She too marvelled at the sights there, the towering architecture, the castle, the city and all its inhabitants. In a way, the more she looked down the road and towards Arteria, she could feel the same wellspring of wondrous emotions that she once felt, even if the colors seemed slightly duller than before.


    Yet, it was amidst this wonder and awe that Sophie could feel it once again, the gazes and judgment of the people around them. She felt vulnerable, their sharp eyes and bleak looks reminding her of the whispered words the estate staff had used, the half blood is here, the wench, the outcast. At the very least, she could see that Aryana wasn¡¯t subjected to the same assumptions, most of the heads turning towards her only to admire the girl¡¯s strange appearance and beauty.


    The first township they reached was Brightfields, named for the evidently vibrant fields of flowers hidden behind the buildings. It was a quaint little place surrounded by greenery beyond its boundaries From there, Sophie could just about make out where they were standing hours ago on the opposite side of the gorge. Shaded by the Highwall above, Sophie could begin to understand why few merchants ever traveled the roads they just used. Ensnared by the forest at the foothills and under the mountain¡¯s shadow, it looked almost like a separate realm completely compared to the green fields of Arteria. Even the marshlands on the other side seemed more subdued compared to the forest itself. Sophie muttered a small prayer of thanks for the relatively uneventful journey through the trees, grateful for not having to deal with more dangers on her own.


    Marble fountains and small statues decorated the little town, supplemented by brightly coloured brick buildings. It seemed a peaceful and happy place, with a multitude of townsfolk buzzing about alongside the merchants and other guests who passed by. Brightfields did not only cultivate a variety of flowers, but it evidently served as a layover point, the town center packed tight with family run inns, bursting at the seams with cheer and visitors. Unfortunately for the duo, their good fortune and cheer could only take them so far. Sophie had left what little money she had with Annalise, Aryana having unintentionally left everything behind as well when she got spirited away.


    It thus fell to her to deliver the news to the excitable redhead, who almost at once grew crestfallen at realising they wouldn¡¯t stay here for the night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum, at least now we can get a proper fire started and actually cook some of our food.¡± Sophie meekly tried to cheer her up.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Aryana had wearily responded.


    Sophie felt her non-existent heart get squeezed by the wave of guilt that poured forth from seeing her companion so disappointed. But there was nothing she could do. Her own slowly deflating form must¡¯ve caught the attention of a few locals as she could hear their whispering nearby.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Look at that, it¡¯s one of them.¡± A young boy¡¯s voice came from a second story window.


    ¡°Mama said to avoid them, that their pointy ears will hurt us. But it looks so sad.¡± A younger one, a girl, responded.


    ¡°Sad? It''s probably plotting. Do you think they really take naughty kids away? You could be next.¡± The boy chuckled menacingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be taken away!¡± The shrill protest followed.


    Sophie tuned the rest out, a slow scowl building upon her face as she self consciously patted at her ears, trying to flatten them slightly to look more human. Truthfully, she could still feel their gazes, not just of them but of the other villagers too. Evidently modern elves hadn¡¯t left a good impression on them either. Yet there was another certainty that their words reinforced, something she herself knew too well. Treesinger Vulen was kind to me, but the rangers seemed almost dismissive, I somehow doubt that I¡¯d get any better reception amongst the elves either. Despondent, she let out a small sigh and hid her emotions from Aryana, rationalising that the girl was already disappointed enough.


    Their tenuous situation wasn¡¯t helped by being broke. They were also unable to afford to purchase any souvenirs or foods that were on sale, a fact that not just devastated Aryana, but Sophie as well. What little awe and majesty that had been felt before had entirely evaporated at this point. Left with their few rations and supplies, they made quick progress through Brightfields.


    Overwhelmed by a sense of failure by not just preparing, but by letting someone down once again. Sophie fell into a quiet despair after that, and though she knew Aryana had noticed, her mind found it hard to peel away, leaving the duo to continue their trek in silence. Well, at least it can only look up from here.


    <hr><hr>


    They pushed through the night, their joy tempered by the more pragmatic concerns that hindered their journey. At the very least, they drew ever closer to Arteria, the city¡¯s walls now truly imposing, no longer just something to be gawked at from far away. Though she wasn¡¯t exactly surprised, the amount of other travelers and caravans that also trekked in the darkness was more than she expected. The little torches and lanterns that bobbed along the road brought some level of comfort in knowing that they were protected to some extent. It was a burden off their backs since they didn¡¯t need to be as vigilant against external threats, being able to just soak in the Arterian countryside without worry.


    Her skin crawled at how natural she felt here, on the road, traveling instead of being in a town. What a strange feeling. Part of her heart still beat anxiously, they would soon be at the gates of Arteria. In front of the very city that she once thought of as some distant goal to reach Eva. Fuck¡­ this still feels so surreal. Her eyes flickered over to her companion ahead of her, the girl¡¯s mood slightly recovered from the earlier disappointment. At least she bounced back quickly. She didn¡¯t even seem to mind when we ate our food cold again, though that could just be her hiding her sadness.


    In their quiet travel, shuffling past other convoys, some already camped out of the side of the road, Sophie was struck by a sudden thought.


    ¡°Aryana.¡± She said.


    ¡°Mmm?!¡± The girl froze in surprise, her body caught mid step.


    ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ yeah?¡± Aryana answered, the two now standing awkwardly in the middle of the road.


    ¡°You can tell me if you¡¯re upset.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I will?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie affirmed, but could not bring herself to ask the question she meant to.


    So it was that they fell silent, Sophie waiting for a response to a question never asked, and Aryana unsure of what exactly was happening. The bite of awkwardness slowly bubbled up between the two until the redhead finally broke the silence again.


    ¡°Err¡­ so why the questions?¡± The redhead asked.


    Sophie sighed, her mind still running through the different ways to present the question. She said she would keep Aryana safe in her travels, to be her protector of sorts. But now that they were so close to Arteria, to Eva. Sophie was uncertain. She knew she would end up in the academy, preferably as a student of knowledge, but perhaps as just a maid back under her mistress. Yet, that would also mean a halt to any travel plans. Even the potential for adventuring or guild related activities would come to a standstill. It effectively meant stopping Aryana¡¯s dreams in her tracks, and Sophie couldn¡¯t stand the idea of just letting her down yet again.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Aryana spoke up, Sophie jumping back from the sound and the hand being waved in her face.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sophie squeaked, rudely torn from her thoughts once more.


    This unexpected display prompted a small giggle from the redhead, her eyes twinkling with delight at having somehow scared Sophie.


    ¡°You¡¯re spacing out again.¡± Aryana grumbled as she prodded at Sophie¡¯s side.


    Sophie reflexively squirmed away from the tickle, eliciting another amused reaction from the redhead. But her mind was muddled enough, the sudden fright doing little to help organise her thoughts. She took a deep breath, and sighed.


    ¡°I¡­ I have a question.¡± Sophie began.


    Aryana just nodded, the girl¡¯s playful demeanour vanishing at the seriousness in Sophie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°A question¡­ for me?¡± Aryana pointed at herself.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°Can I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ask? Sure?¡± Aryana tilted her head. Sophie could see the concern starting to write its way on the girl¡¯s face, Aryana looking a little more worried at Sophie¡¯s words.


    Sophie steeled herself and finally presented her query, ¡°Do you¡­ would you mind if we stopped traveling together?¡±


    There was a momentary pause, a silence that seemed to plunge itself deep into her. She could see Aryana had stopped breathing, stopped moving even. It was in this moment that Sophie ran her mind across her choice of words and realised too late what her mouth had said compared to the thoughts int her head.


    ¡°Together?! You want us to stop traveling together?¡± Aryana interjected before she could clarify, the girl¡¯s eyes widening with flashes of anger, madness, and sorrow, ¡°You just said¡­ yesterday¡­ why? Why?! Did I do something wrong? I¡¯m sorry! I¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what it was but I¡¯m sorry!¡± She started to plead, a look of desperation in her eyes.


    ¡°Argh! No! I worded-¡± Sophie began but the girl¡¯s hysteria cut her off.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t just leave me! I mean¡­ I know I¡¯m a burden and I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for wanting to travel for being so naive and stupid. Please don''t leave me. Please.¡± Aryana gasped and Sophie could feel the tide of sadness radiating out from the girl.


    Her cries too slowly attracted the attention of folks further afield as her likely soon-to-be sobs echoed sharply in the night. What crashing waves, hoots of owls or crickets and conversation doing little to dampen the noise. Deeply regretting her choice of words, Sophie reluctantly lifted her hands, wrapping them around the hysterical girl and drew her into a hug in an attempt to calm her down. My hands, these hands are tainting her with my sin, to influence such a pure heart, I need to find forgiveness soon. But perhaps already strained by the recent setback in Brightfields, Sophie found herself floundering with her words.


    ¡°Shhh, shhh. I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Sophie quickly reassured the girl, hurriedly whispering into her ear even as she winced from every head that turned towards them.


    ¡°Wuh-what?¡± Aryana stammered out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still protect you, I¡¯ll still travel with you. We just might have to stay in the city a bit and I wanted to-¡± Sophie began only to suddenly have her vision blur for a moment.


    Pain only followed moments later as her senses finally registered the slap. She staggered back slightly to find Aryana¡¯s face contorted between apoplectic anger and despair.


    ¡°I¡­ what I meant to say was that I¡¯ll have to stay in the city a while and don¡¯t know if I can keep you company that long.¡± Sophie managed to say even whilst she nursed her cheek.


    ¡°You..¡± Aryana spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry if it shocked you. I just¡­ I told you about Eva, and I think I¡¯ll end up spending an extended period of time at the Academy. So I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be able to travel with you during that time and-¡±


    There was no element of surprise here as she registered the second slap. Aryana at least, looked horrified at her own actions. Sophie blinked back at the sudden pain to find the girl almost frozen in confusion at what to do, like her own body had acted far before her mind could comprehend.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie muttered.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ mountain defiler.¡± Aryana growled.


    Mountain defiler? Sophie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the strange phrasing. Truly, a soul still untainted by the world. This however, proved to be her undoing as Aryana rushed forward and grabbed the straps of her cuirass, holding her still.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?!¡± The redhead roared with a ferocity even Sophie hadn''t expected.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Sophie offered a weak smile only to be shaken around by the redhead.


    ¡°Argh! I¡­ I have many unkind words for you right now! How can¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Stupid Sophie, when you told me about Eva and the Academy I had already expected as much. I was even going to ask if I could join¡­at some point.¡± Aryana snarled as she shook Sophi, ¡°You could¡¯ve just said you wanted to stay in Arteria for a while you¡­ you¡­ montrudh. Did you have to say it like that? I thought you were going to¡­ never mind.¡± Aryana let out an exasperated sigh and let go.


    Plopping to the road, Sophie quickly dipped her head down in apology, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.. just¡­ no¡­ I don¡¯t mind if you have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Argh! I mean sure it might be a bit lonely but I¡¯m used to that. I think.¡± Aryana calmed down a little, ¡°I just¡­ I just don¡¯t like being abandoned is all.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The two stood opposite each other for a few moments, Sophie offering a few more apologetic bows as the redhead cradled her own face in her hands, likely silently screaming to herself. Once things had calmed a little, Sophie inched forward and startled the girl who only glared at Sophie with suspicion in her eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I umm¡­ did you say you were going to join at some point? As in, also join the academy? Uhhh¡­ and sorry.¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Aryana growled.


    ¡°I uh¡­ first off sorry. I definitely should¡¯ve worded things better.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, stupid montrudh.¡±


    Sophie offered a sheepish smile of her own and Aryana just huffed and looked away.


    ¡°Secondly¡­ what if you applied with me to be students, at the academy that is. I¡­ I feel a little guilty for dragging you along to such danger and I guess I wanted to make up for it somehow. But, well, look how well that¡¯s turning out.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf.¡±


    ¡°Sor-¡±


    ¡°Enough with your apologies Vauttagh, I know you mean it. You¡¯re also just an idiot.¡± Aryana stated without turning back.


    ¡°I¡­ yeah, I am. I¡¯ll make it up to you, promise. I¡­ I will¡­ I¡¯ll start by making dessert and then we¡¯ll go to the academy together. Then you¡¯ll get to meet Eva too! I swear you¡¯ll become great friends. She¡¯s fantastic.¡±


    ¡°It better be some dessert.¡± Aryana murmured.


    ¡°It is! Promise! I doubt many could¡­ still¡­ make it¡­ anymore... ah.¡± Sophie spoke, a little too quickly as she caught her own words.


    Sophie found Aryana had finally turned back around, perhaps a little perturbed at Sophie¡¯s speech suddenly faltering at the end. To Sophie¡¯s great relief, that anger on the redhead¡¯s face had vanished, replaced by a hint of concern, even if she deliberately scrunched up her face to give the appearance of anger. Sophie fought the urge to grin, Aryana¡¯s attempt at mimicking anger seemed almost adorable, and she replied with a knowing nod.


    ¡°Tell you what. How about I start my apology now? I told you about how Anna and I met in the Mistveil?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It sounded¡­ fairly unpleasant.¡± Aryana tried to reply in a monotone.


    ¡°Right. So while we keep walking, let¡¯s say I tell you all about the once great city of Eichafen and the¡­¡± A flash of darkness passed by on her own face, yet it was quick enough that she doubted Aryana had noticed it, ¡°... the tragic tale that follows?¡±


    ¡°Tragic¡­ tale?¡± Aryana cocked her head quizzically, her monotone broken.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Remember Melisgrad, and how I¡­ I said it was¡­¡± She winced at the memory.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ partly your fault.¡± Aryana added with a small whisper, a little more sombrely.


    ¡°Right. Well it wasn¡¯t the first time something like that happened. In fact¡­¡±

 Act 3 Chapter 10: The Traveling Merchant and Painful Departure

    ¡°News from the Front:


    Orcs Rampaging Across the North! Melton and Volksgrad Ravaged by Raids! King Edward Declares State of Emergency!


    Silence from the Frozen Yonderlands, Travel to Ingmar Halted by Avalanche


    Disaster in Melisgrad! New Eyewitness Reports, Catastrophe Contained by Mysterious Heroes?!


    Peace for Carrador and Melton! Month Long Skirmish Over Against Traxian Advance.


    Traxian Crimes: Tynsford Crackdown, Council Appalled - Condemns Injustice


    Read more on pg 2¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Special News Edition. 4


    <hr><hr>


    There was not an inch of space that went unused at the gates. The gigantic multi story metal doors flanked the main road like great unflinching guardians that protected the people beneath their shadow. The road itself was bustling with activity, the constant jingling of coin purses and clanking of goods being transferred signaled the prosperity that lay within. People of all manner of dress, from ragged tunics, to great pompous merchants and even gaudy noblites traveled between the gates. Scattered amongst the crowd were several guardsmen, clad in light plate armor and red striped tunics underneath. The sigil of a sailing ship etched onto their armour. Heraldry for the city I¡¯m guessing. Banners of various designs also fluttered high above them on the walls, the walls themselves of sturdy stone and iron reinforcement standing high above, taller than even the Rosengart estate.


    Sophie gave Aryana a small smile, the girl replying with a feigned huff, still a little grumpy from a few hours ago. Her story at least, had enraptured the redhead enough to cool tensions, though Sophie suspected Aryana still harbored a smidgen of genuine doubt at any of Sophie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Have a good day sir. Next!¡± A guardsmen yelled at the duo, his haughty voice cutting through the crowds.


    An ostentatiously dressed merchant covered with all sorts of chains, knick knacks and furs bowed heartily and made way for the duo to approach. The red coated guardsmen stared coldly at them, his hand outstretched in a way that seemed almost mechanical, like something he had done a million times.


    Noticing that Aryana had become much like a frightened rabbit and stayed behind her, Sophie nervously looked up to the menacing guard. ¡°Uhh¡­ hi?¡± She managed to say.


    The guard did not look amused. His lips pursed in frustration even as professionalism held his tongue. Sophie could see his brows furrow with annoyance and she grimaced in anticipation.


    ¡°Your papers, please.¡± The man ordered.


    Sophie gulped and looked around awkwardly, her feet tapping the ground with anxiety. ¡°About that¡­¡±


    The guard spared no time and sighed tiredly, ¡°What is it this time? Noble on a trip? Can¡¯t talk to humans and need one of your own kind? Sick aunt that you rushed to get medicine from? Listen kid, I don¡¯t care how important you think you are compared to our kind, the law¡¯s the law. So, papers, please.¡±


    Sophie cringed at the accusation and ran her hand through her hair. ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t have our papers?¡± She put on a worried grin.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°We um¡­ don¡¯t have our papers... or any, really.¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined the two, his lips turned downwards when he finally rolled his eyes. ¡°Alright, enough joking around. Papers?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°By the saints¡­ kids these days.¡± The guard sighed, ¡°Alright, give me a moment.¡±


    Sophie swallowed her fear and watched nervously as the guard walked over to a small desk staffed by another. He exchanged a few quick words before gesturing for the two to come over. Sophie reluctantly dragged Aryana along and the man at the desk looked at the guard who only nodded.


    "Not my problem anymore." The guard muttered under his breath before marching off back to his post, leaving the duo in front of the desk, the official dressed in his striped doublet adjusting a few sheets of paper before turning properly towards them. The man''s spectacled eyes and greasy looking face looking at least friendlier than the guard''s.


    ¡°Welcome to Arteria, what is the purpose of your visit?¡± The man queried, adopting a much more dignified voice.


    ¡°Err, we¡¯re here for the adventurer¡¯s guild and the academy.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Alright. And you two don¡¯t have your border passes, yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then do you have your guild tags and or your admissions forms?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sophie squeaked, ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ I¡¯m an adventurer in training, and together?" She looked to Aryana who only managed the tiniest of nods, "we¡¯re planning to apply to the academy.¡±


    The man tapped his pen on the paper, leaving a small series of dots. ¡°In training¡­ and planning to apply? Does that mean you¡¯re neither a current adventurer nor an admitted student?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°By the saints, okay well, does that mean you have made no contact with Arterian personnel so far? No border guards?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ ah! We did see some rangers from the¡­ the¡­ sixth?¡±


    ¡°Okay well¡­ huh? The sixth? Does that mean you entered through Ascaran lands?¡±


    ¡°From Foreach, yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ so let me mark that down¡­ and point of entry?¡±


    ¡°We took a path north of the city, up by the hills before coming down.¡±


    ¡°Path from the¡­ north¡­ hold on, path from the north? You came by the old smuggler¡¯s way? No wonder you¡¯ve got no papers with you and you¡¯ve met the sixth. Why in the hells would you go through there instead of the old imperial highway?¡± The man asked, somewhat incredulous.


    ¡°Orcs.¡±


    Sophie and Aryana spoke at the same time, prompting the man to finally take notice of the redhead trying to remain inconspicuous behind Sophie.


    ¡°Orcs¡­ ah I do remember us having a little bit of a greenskin problem somewhat recently. Makes sense, we do get reports of a few caravans being harried recently, nothing major though, I hope.¡± He scribbled something else down on the paper, ¡°And what about her?¡± He gestured to Aryana, ¡°The two of you clearly look¡­ unrelated. Where are you both from?¡±


    ¡°Carrador, Rosengart Estate.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°And you?¡± The official nodded at Aryana.


    ¡°Ummm the Mountains of Frost.¡± The redhead blurted out nervously.


    ¡°The Mountains of Frost?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from the Frostwinds. Far from Carrador I know. We met near Melisgrad and fled here.¡± Sophie clarified, receiving an appreciative nod from Aryana for helping.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh!¡± The man exclaimed, a hint of amused surprise on his face, ¡°You should¡¯ve led with that. Alright then, can I assume you¡¯ll both either be applying for the adventurers guild or the academy?¡±


    The duo nodded.


    ¡°Alright, perfect. I¡¯ll write down your purpose of visit as public service and education then. Make a note for fleeing Melisgrad.¡± He grumbled to himself before writing on another sheet. ¡°And your current occupations?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ I¡¯m a maid¡­ and a knight.¡± Sophie sheepishly replied.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Here, the seal of the house that knighted me in Melton.¡± Sophie fished House Rutley¡¯s sigil out from her pack, ¡°And I used to¡­ still am acting as a maid to House Rosengart of Carrador.¡±


    The man seemed stupefied for a moment, writing in his paper, staring at the sigil, then at Sophie, then back down again. ¡°A knight of Melton and in service to Carrador? And an elf?! Wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡± He murmured to himself.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a traveler.¡± Aryana managed to say.


    The man looked up and cocked his head sideways before giving his scalp a scratch, his mouth upturned slightly in frustration. ¡°Yes, but¡­what do you, or did you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aryana stammered and looked to Sophie who only shrugged, unsure of what actually the girl did.


    ¡°Maybe think of what you did well and like to do?¡± Sophie half heartedly suggested.


    Aryana pondered it for a moment before she nodded to herself, ¡°I¡­ I read a lot and I farmed a lot.¡±


    A sigh emerged from the official¡¯s mouth, the man stroking his chin before grunting and writing something else down. ¡°I¡¯ll mark you down as agricultural scholar then.¡± He announced.


    Sophie and Aryana affirmed his words and waited whilst the man scribbled away. They stood for what felt like minutes before he finally finished and turned the papers around, pointing to a small underlined section of the papers. ¡°Write your names here please.¡±


    The duo obliged and Sophie found that she wrote fairly well, whereas Aryana knew what to write, but her lack of practice showed in the slightly deformed way the letters turned out. Ultimately, that didn¡¯t seem to matter as the man wrote something else, pulled out a stamp from his desk and slammed it onto the two papers. Satisfied with his own work, he furled the papers up and handed one sheet to each of the girls.


    Sophie and Aryana grabbed their respective paper and found the man passing them another set of papers. Sophie just cocked her brows at them and he pointed somewhere into the distance.


    ¡°A reminder to get your weapons permit.¡±


    ¡°Weapons permit?¡± Sophie asked.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°For your blade. Head to the adventurers guild to get it licensed for city limits.¡±


    Sophie nodded her appreciation, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. Have a nice day. And welcome to Arteria.¡± He spoke with a practiced smile on his face.


    Seeing their cue to leave, the two hurried past him, skittering quickly past the portcullis and gatehouse, sharing only a brief astonished glance between them at how the official had practically done the process by himself. Meaning that they were now in, they had arrived in Arteria.


    <hr><hr>


    Finely tiled cobble streets clicked satisfyingly under their feet, the unceasing chatter of busy city goers contrasted so greatly with the overwhelming silence of their travels that Sophie felt almost overwhelmed. But there was also a sense of underlying comfort that came from seeing a bustling city, a certain feeling of recognisable chaos that was quite unlike the unpredictability of the world beyond the walls. To Aryana however, she could imagine that this would prove to be a bewildering sight and her guess wasn¡¯t far off the mark.


    Amidst the sea of tall brick townhouses squished up against squatter sturdy limestone buildings were large walled manors made of finely cut marble and stone. Streaks of color flared from every street corner, the buildings painted bright shades of red, blue, greens and purples. Against this display of grandeur, compounded by the almost unfathomable amount of people, Sophie found Aryana slowly shrinking into her shell as the sheer scale of everything began taking its toll. Making sure to not lose her charge within the crowd, she managed to grab hold of the redhead¡¯s sleeve, tugging her along, much to the girl¡¯s surprise.


    Together, they crossed the various city streets, Sophie often finding herself joining Aryana in examining strange objects and buildings that they ran across. Only after a moment or two could she drag herself and Aryana away to continue towards the adventurers guild. Where hopefully their friends and eventual monetary supplies awaited them, the prospect of which even had Sophie a little excited. I wonder what we could buy or get here, there¡¯s just so many options.


    Countless fresh faced traders competed against established stores for business. Where one tailoring store stood there were a half dozen more, as with the butchers, markets and craft stores. Cargo and goods were ferried to and fro, like a boat skipping over the waves of people. Some complained about taxes, some about the problems of choice, and others chatted to their comrades and customers. Yet, Sophie noticed that few complained about needs, most grumbled about wants. Truly then, this is the prosperity in the city of commerce, the heart of Western Cyndralia.


    Guards often patrolled up and down the streets, their distinctive redcoats making them hard to miss. Yet, just as present were another set of more eye catching soldiers. These were covered in breastplates and mail leggings, their uniforms beneath dyed a dark vivid blue that reminded Sophie of colors that Carradorian knights or squires would wear. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the numerous little buttons, badges and other golden trinkets certainly separated them from the regular guards.


    Sophie had originally thought that the bewildering array of different sights and sounds might mean that they would get lost along the way. To her pleasant surprise, that proved to be a much smaller issue than anticipated. Having assumed that most important functions would be near a town square or city center, they followed the main road to its conclusion and stepped under a gargantuan marble archway flanked by two statues of what she assumed were city heroes. Under their heroic and steadfast gaze, the duo emerged into a massive plaza.


    Two fountains stood on either end, encircled by a variety of large and often more aged structures that were no less impressive than their modern counterparts that in turn surrounded them. One such building was a somewhat hexagonal building that seemed to stand out against the taverns, administrative buildings and manors around it. The guildhall. Indeed, in her eyes, compared to the guildhalls so far, it was certainly the biggest, stretching up four stories tall. Definitely the most historic at least, with scorch marks and scars along its walls that seemed to cry out from bygone ages.


    Perhaps the most telling factor for her though, was the bevy of armed men and women around the building, all in a variety of differently styled outfits that signaled that this was the gathering place for adventurers.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She whispered to her companion.


    ¡°We are.¡± Aryana whispered back.


    Anxiously, the two pressed on and Sophie felt Aryana wrap her arms around Sophie¡¯s, clutching onto the elf as they ascended the steps to the guild. Sophie carried her along and they stepped through the main doors, a feeling that felt almost nostalgic to Sophie. Inside, the faded masonry gave way to an almost rustic looking interior that felt more like a tavern than a traditional guildhall.


    Two large lines greeted them, one filled with adventurers and the other with ordinary citizens or merchants, clambering to post their commissions onto the guild boards before noon. Sophie balked at the idea of waiting for them to clear up and desperately searched for her friends only to find no sign of them.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned. Lassie! Uhhh Elf Lassie!¡± A deep heavy voice boomed across the room.


    Before the duo even had time to process the intricate design of the guildhall they finally spotted Karzan, the dwarf having stood on a table to catch their attention.


    They recoiled from the sounds and attention thrown at them, but the room quickly returned to normal as they snaked their way over to what appeared to definitely be a tavern-like bar area.


    ¡°Hah! I was just about to leave for lunch ya know.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Karzan!¡± Aryana greeted him.


    ¡°Ahh, my favorite customer! Good to see you''re alive and well! As for your stuff? Well... it has been tempting to just spend it all, but I¡¯ve left your coins and everything else exactly as they were in the wagon.¡± He winked.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Aryana laughed.


    Sophie felt a small pang of jealousy. How is she now this carefree with the merchant already? Regardless, in accordance with polite etiquette and manners she bowed slightly in greetings to the dwarf, the merchant¡¯s cheer quickly fading from his face. Dammit, did I go too polite? Or was it not enough? By the saints, I barely remembered the motions as is.


    Even Aryana seemed surprised by the sudden drop in mood, and could only muster out a small ¡®ooh¡¯ when the dwarf produced a letter from one of his pockets.


    ¡°I¡­ I figured you will appreciate the¡­ concerning news first. Then I have a few¡­ more positive err surprises lined up for ye.¡± He grumbled solemnly.


    Curious, Sophie snatched the letter from his hands when her heart sank. She had wondered why he had been the one to greet them, but without even opening it, she could feel the disappointment within.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aryana poked at Sophie¡¯s shoulder, the redhead now even more concerned seeing the change in expression.


    ¡°Aye. Your assumptions are mostly correct. The others aren¡¯t here right now. They-¡± Karzan began.


    ¡°Why!?¡± Sophie snapped, sending the redhead jumping back with fright and silencing the dwarf. ¡°We¡¯ve come so far! What the hells is going on?¡±


    At this accusation, Aryana¡¯s eyes widened in shock and Sophie could tell she was desperately looking between the two, wondering just what was going on. Me too, Aryana. Me too.


    She held the letter tightly and bit down on her lips as she almost smashed her fist onto the table in frustration. So much just changed, what the fuck did we just miss? How late are we? Why aren¡¯t they here? What is-


    ¡°Look, it¡¯d be better if you read the letter. But I can summarize if you want.¡± Karzan said, his eyes looking a tinge more sympathetic than Sophie expected, the singular act freezing her growing rage.


    ¡°Please do.¡± Aryana quietly whispered, her soft voice lowering Sophie¡¯s guard, allowing the half elf to take a moment to calm down.


    ¡°Situation in Melton¡¯s gotten worse. The two of ye missed our rendezvous by¡­ two? Three days now? News finally caught up I suppose. They wanted to wait but¡­¡± He turned his head around and frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s the big guy?¡±


    ¡°Focus.¡± Sophie growled.


    Karzan raised his arms up, ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ anyways. They learned about an orcish invasion in Melton, ¡®not like the few we fought¡¯ was what they said. A fresh invasion force evidently, with raids and all across the northern frontiers.¡± Karzan recited the information.


    ¡°So what does that have to do with anything?¡± Sophie scowled, her mind unable to comprehend its relevance. We¡¯ve already left, destroyed Melisgrad too! What does a bunch of orcs mean? Why even go back to that hell hole?


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m getting there. The ranger got deathly pale after that, I reckon something there¡¯s got her spooked. We stayed ¡®round for another day but she seemed out of it. Different from how she was on the road for sure. Not that I know her that well.¡± Karzan admitted.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ well and she told us, that is me and your other friend, the angry looking one, that she needed to go there and check on someone called Kim?¡± He said as he stroked his beard, ¡°I have no idea who that is, but evidently the angry one did. The ranger though, she seemed more nervous than when we led the caravan past the goblins. Though I suspect having an outlander''s adventuring party certainly eased some worries.¡±


    Kim? Ah, Kimmie. Sophie¡¯s features softened from the almost combative expression present only moments ago. Karzan let out a sigh of relief as Sophie seemed to calm down, his own mood prompting Aryana to relax a little upon seeing the tension leave both the elf and the dwarf.


    ¡°Reckon you know what that¡¯s about based on your reaction.¡± Karzan prodded for information.


    Sophie acknowledged it with a nod and left it there. But, seeing Aryana¡¯s now increasing curiosity once more, Sophie just stewed in her thoughts for a minute before speaking once more.


    ¡°She¡­ they left us for love.¡± Sophie spoke with a certain gloominess in her voice, ¡°Kimmie is just some tavern wench I asked to look after Anna. Way back, before we met you." She tilted her head towards the redhead, "And after¡­¡± Sophie made a chopping motion at her leg and the others understood. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Mila went with her to make sure she could function?¡±


    ¡°Aye, that¡¯s what it felt like.¡± Karzan affirmed.


    ¡°But¡­ why did she leave us so fast? They could¡¯ve waited a bit.¡± Aryana interjected.


    Sophie brushed her ears, caressing them for a moment as she recalled the moment she had found the two peacefully sleeping. She was lonely, but to be so close to another like that... ¡°I think she just got worried. Since Kimmie¡¯s in Harweald, a relatively northern town. I think¡­¡± Sophie paused, scrunching up her face as she dissected her thoughts, ¡°I think she imprinted on the barmaid pretty intensely. Because well¡­ Runebound, that is her adventuring party, it used to be five people but now it¡¯s just her. I¡­ I get why she left. Aside from us, Kimmie¡¯s all she got as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The redhead mumbled.


    ¡°Aye¡­ that sounds about what I imagined. Heard the gossips say the orc horde ravaging Melton might be heralding the beginnings of a new Dark Tide. Frightening stuff. But, I can see why she¡¯d be worried.¡± The dwarf stroked his beard before he clapped beefy hands together, startling Sophie from her somber thoughts, ¡°That sad business cleared up, how bout some... far... more pleasant surprises?¡±


    Sophie was a little peeved, but more so amused at how quickly the dwarf was able to shift his entire mood, his body language returning to a more lively, merchant-like state. The powers of a merchant, I suppose. Beside her, Aryana still seemed to be processing the new information about Annalise, yet she absently nodded all the same at the dwarf¡¯s words.


    ¡°First, presents.¡± The dwarf chuckled, whipping out two strangely familiar forms.


    Sophie saw that they were labeled weapon licenses stamped like the letters from the official, yet they also had the duo¡¯s names on them.


    ¡°A keen eye, these are weapon licenses, the others reckoned that they would be helpful. And, considering your past deeds and travels, the guildmaster approved them. Though the ranger did say that you¡¯d still need to pass the beginners trials if you truly wished to be an adventurer proper.¡± Karzan wagged his finger.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aryana answered for the duo.


    ¡°Hah! But I''m not done yet. Let it be known, the greatest merchant Karzan Stonearm also provides impeccable customer service, so cheer up you two!¡±


    Sophie only offered a feigned smile whereas Aryana seemed to have genuinely cheered up. How is she so cheerful with everyone besides me? Sophie sulked..


    ¡°This.¡± Karzan pulled out a map, ¡°Is a map of the city, we¡¯ve taken the liberty to circle down things you might be interested in seeing, especially you.¡± He grinned at Aryana. ¡°Now this,¡± he produced yet another official looking document, ¡°is a recommendation for your accelerated approval to the academy¡¯s entrance examination. It happens on the Nineteenth of Tessus, so you have a little under a week to prepare for it. Now, I¡¯m not gonna lie, it¡¯ll be tough. But the chance is here for you if you want it.¡±


    Aryana just seemed overjoyed, but Sophie was stunned. The chance to enter the academy, a chance to finally reach Eva. Yet, there was a hesitation in her acceptance, a sliver of doubt that gnawed inside her mind. What if I¡¯m not good enough? What if we fail? Still, this was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t pass up.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°Hah! Yer welcome! Finally a positive word out of ya! But, hold on, I¡¯ve got one more surprise for you two. The All Hog Arms tavern has a room open that I managed to snag for you two. A pretty good one too! It¡¯s just past the first block to the left of the plaza. And looking at the sorry state of ye, I¡¯d say you should spend this day recovering.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, a bed.¡± Aryana mused.


    Sophie grunted her appreciation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help get everything sorted from my wagon, your stuff¡¯s there too, the other two left it with me.¡±


    Once again, Sophie¡¯s mind began to wander only for Aryana to snap her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Real food, Sophie! We get real food!¡± The girl beamed.


    Unable to resist her infectious joy, Sophie offered a weak smile and bowed deeply at the dwarf. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Karzan too seemed a little relieved that everything went smoothly given the news, though Sophie knew he could tell she was still ruminating over that Annalise and Mila''s departure quite a bit. But, he remained undeterred, he clasped his hands together and gestured towards the door. ¡°Right this way then! See? High quality customer service!¡± He chuckled, "When ya make it big in the world, be sure to send some business my way!"

 Act 3 Chapter 11: An Otherworldly Cafe

    ¡°Dear Sophie, Aryana, and Respected Commander Taurox of the Argent Curia,


    By the time you read this, I suspect that we are already well on the way of our journey back north. How ironic it is, that as soon as we arrived, another crisis already took hold even before your arrival. Still, you must find it strange that I am the one penning such a letter. Unfortunately for all parties, Ranger Annalise is, as best described, to be functioning less than optimally, thus leaving her duties of heartfelt message conveyance to me. Maid Sophie, I believe you might recall Kimry of Harweald. Should Traveler Aryana wish to know, you may explain to her of our past interactions with the barmaid and the connection shared between her and the Ranger. As for why we returned, we managed to enact a thorough appraisal of both news and rumors to ascertain that an orcish war party had begun raiding operations across the Northern Front. Whether it is, as the rumors say, ¡®A New Dark Tide¡¯ , a heretical notion that one should dispose of, is one thing. But, heresy of not, the truth is there is danger there, and Ranger Annalise was beside herself with worry about the barmaid that captured her heart. Irrespective of my personal opinion, I have judged the Ranger to be invaluable to our future operations, and considering her crippled state, I have acted in accordance to what was most optimal for the situation and accompanied her northwards.


    If you are curious as to what our concrete operational stages are for this endeavor, I detail them here beginning with the 29th of Morus, our expected arrival¡­ ¡±


    - ??Beginning of Letter to Compatriots, Apprentice Inquisitor Lyudmilla Vesel


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Why so upset?¡± A sing-song voice cooed above her, soft skin gently stroking her scalp as fingers ran themselves through her hair.


    Sophie grumbled and cuddled up to the source of warmth beside her, smooth velvety fabrics greeting her cheeks. ¡°Murr.¡± She complained.


    The soft hands now moved down to gently touch her cheeks, the comfort they offered making her purr in content. Satisfied, Sophie managed to compel one eye open, her sluggish motions rustling the blanket she curled up under, the delicate squishy leg shuffling to adjust to her head.


    The first thing she spotted was the silken strands of black hair hovering over her, then the icy blue blues eyes staring down at her own, and finally the soothing smile.


    ¡°Finally awake then, sleepy head?¡± Elaria chuckled.


    Sophie groggily groaned for a moment before her mind finally caught up. ¡°E-Ela?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed I, the one and only Elaria of the Void!¡± Elaria puffed up her chest proudly.


    Sophie blinked back her surprise and shock before descending into a fitful giggle. ¡°Ela!¡±


    Elaria ruffled her hair a little more and helped Sophie up, tucking the surprised elf between her legs and catching her in a sisterly embrace. ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Ela!¡± Sophie beamed, taking a moment to look around the room.


    She found it more lived in than before, books strewn about the place albeit in neat little piles. A few unopened snacks and a few more articles of clothing than she had expected. She leaned into the hug and the two listened to each other¡¯s breaths for a moment. Whatever tension or dread Sophie had been feeling replaced by a growing sense of serenity that regained control.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie mumbled with a sigh.


    ¡°Sophie. You alright?¡± Elaria asked, giving Sophie a small nuzzle.


    Sophie grimaced and slumped down slightly, sliding deeper into the blanket. ¡°I..¡± She paused and sighed again, ¡°No¡­ not really.¡±


    Elaria petted her head slightly and gave Sophie a deep squeeze that the elf shied away from at first, before eventually allowing it to happen.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Elaria spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your worries first, then I¡¯ll tell you a warning from the master about ¡®the imposter¡¯. The master and I have done some careful analysis of your last encounter with it.¡±


    ¡°The imposter¡­¡± Sophie whispered with a tinge of hatred.


    ¡°Mmhmm. But right now it''s Sophie hour.¡± Elaria giggled and nuzzled the top of her head, ¡°So, speak. Speak and I shall listen.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ I¡¯d be a burden, and I¡¯m the older one.¡± Sophie complained.


    ¡°And? No one said you couldn¡¯t be a brat just because you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°I-hey! I¡¯m not a brat! And besides¡­¡± Sophie began but choked on her words, her joyous mood deflating rapidly, ¡°... I¡­ I¡¯ve done bad things, Ela. I¡¯m dirty, tainted and gross. I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve killed. People. I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Elaria cradled her, ¡°Easy now, easy. I¡¯m here for you, Sophie.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophie!¡± A terrified voice cried.


    The sound startled her awake and she bolted upright, sending the person next to her tumbling to the floor in surprise with a heavy thud.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Aryana groaned, as Sophie leaned over the bed to see the redhead nursing her back.


    ¡°Huh¡­ huh-huh?¡± Sophie managed to stammer out, her hand incessantly brushing at her ears. No, no, it¡¯s going away, the warmth is going away.


    ¡°Tsss¡­ ahhhh ¡­ tsss, that¡¯ll bruise.¡± The redhead complained.


    Sophie scratched at her face, desperate to try and hold onto the feeling of fleeting comfort that still surrounded her but was quickly fading. Her body had scrambled awake, yet her mind remained dulled, still enraptured by the warmth that was present only moments ago. A firm grip landing on her shoulders only spurred her crazed motions even further, her eyes clenched shut as she clawed at her heart. So pleasant, it was so pleasant, come back, please, hold me.


    ¡°Sophie. Sophie!¡± Aryana¡¯s voice cut through at last.


    Sophie reeled from the interruption, her hands having left her cleavage sensitive and reddened with pain. She breathed heavily, her mind still acclimating back to reality when Aryana shook her again, the redhead having now dragged Sophie¡¯s face so that their eyes met. Sophie twitched, her muscles still aching to open her heart, but slowly, a sense of normalcy returned with every breath she took.


    ¡°Sophie. Sophie?! Are you alright?¡± Aryana asked, the girl looking Sophie up and down like some doctor treating a patient, ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± Sophie rasped, her own senses recovering.


    ¡°Thank the mountain spirit! You were¡­ I got¡­ umm¡­ when you¡­¡± Aryana stammered in a panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡± Sophie rested a reluctant hand on the redhead¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ yeah¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I got so worried when you started thrashing about¡­you were mumbling and talking too, just words and meaningless noise. I-I couldn¡¯t even recall half of it! You were like an alien talking in the druidic tongues, a language even I couldn¡¯t understand-¡± Aryana rambled until Sophie finally clasped her hands on the girl¡¯s cheeks, squishing the freckled face into a soft but strange looking chipmunk.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay.¡± Sophie managed to say, ¡°Thank you for worrying. But, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Aryana furtively nodded and just kept blinking back her own surprise until Sophie finally let go.


    ¡°Who¡­ who is Ela?¡± Aryana quietly asked.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sophie looked back in surprise.


    ¡°You¡­that¡¯s the one thing I could understand from your rambling. The name, ¡®Ela¡¯.¡± Ayana repeated, but Sophie found it strange how her voice had shifted saying Elaria¡¯s name.


    Sophie looked away for a moment and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a long story. One I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should share.¡±


    Aryana seemed taken aback for a moment, cocking her head sideways and looking at Sophie strangely. But, after what felt like a minute, Sophie could see the girl¡¯s eyes change to more understanding ones, her expression morphing into a slight if reluctant smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sophie leaned in appreciatively and she could tell Aryana was surprised at the way the girl froze for a moment. Yet, Aryana did not recoil and maintained her position, an act Sophie was secretly glad of, her own body still tired from the vivid dreaming that it was ripped from.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sophie exhaustedly murmured, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ my sister¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡± Aryana quickly moved to apologize.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe next time I¡¯ll talk about her. For now¡­¡± Sophie let out a small yawn, ¡°what time is it?¡±


    ¡°I-oh¡­ uh, it¡¯s just past noon.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sophie let out an incredulous gasp, ¡°It-it¡¯s only the afternoon? But it felt like I slept for so long.¡±


    At that Aryana seemed to pause, and Sophie found herself being regarded by Aryana¡¯s dangerously amused eyes.


    ¡°Sophie¡­ it¡¯s been a day. You¡¯ve slept for a full day.¡± Aryana said.


    Sophie squinted at the girl, her mind not fully comprehending the message until she saw that, indeed, Aryana had changed her clothes. It was perhaps on realising that the girl was no longer in her travel gear, and that Sophie herself had also been changed into a rustic but comfortable nightgown that the truth slowly dawned on her. I¡­ I¡¯ve been¡­ asleep¡­ for a day?!


    Perhaps it was the fact that Sophie felt her mouth drop open in shock, or perhaps it was merely her utter surprise. Whatever it was, Aryana burst into laughter, and for the first time in a while, Sophie felt utterly at a loss on what to do. Thus, she resolved to simply stare at the redhead until either the situation changed or her own mind would finally accept this new truth.


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Aryana continued chuckling, and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but admire the girl¡¯s spirit. How fitting, a Vaettagh even in action.


    At long last, Aryana sighed when her fitful chuckling finally ended. The girl flashed Sophie a brilliant smile as she held her hand out.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± Aryana cooed, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of you for a whole day already. Now that you¡¯re up, let¡¯s go eat and explore the city. Please?¡±


    Aryana put on the most puppy dog eyes in an effort to plead with Sophie. Though she wanted to dismiss it off handedly, Sophie found her heartstrings aching a little at seeing the excitement lodged within the girl¡¯s bright green eyes.


    ¡°Fine. But let me get dressed.¡± Sophie grinned genuinely, ¡°And stop with that expression, it makes me feel bad.¡±


    Aryana¡¯s entire demeanour shifted as the redhead seemingly grew an inch taller, her whole body quivering with joy. ¡°Yes! Thank you! I also washed all your stuff yesterday! I uh¡­ oh¡­¡± Aryana quieted a little, ¡°so I uhh¡­ hope you don¡¯t mind?¡± She ended with a squeak.


    Sophie let the silence linger for a few seconds, allowing the redhead sometime to squirm uncomfortably before letting out a chuckle and grabbing Aryana¡¯s outstretched hand, albeit somewhat timidly, ¡°So what are you waiting for?¡± She asked as the redhead helped her up, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to get dressed too?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl in question yelped, ¡°I-I will!¡±


    Sophie watched the girl scramble to get dressed. She herself slowly lumbered over to the wardrobe in the room. All Hog Arms inn, that¡¯s where we¡¯re at. Annalise and Mila are heading to Melton, fuck. The Academy has an exam coming up, double fuck. Travel around town, I guess we can spare the day? She grimaced at the thought of more things needing to be sorted out, but turning back to look at how excited Aryana was, she reckoned that spending a day off might be worth it after all. Get a lay of the land and whatever we need for the academy exam, also real food sounds pretty good right about now.


    <hr><hr>


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Sophie begrudgingly nodded at the girl. Aryana looked ever more excited at the sight of Sophie enjoying a meal. A tangy tomato sauce slathered over veal meatballs and rice turned out to be a decent enough dish that Sophie even ruminated trying to prepare it for her eventual meeting with Eva. Aryana had wolfed it down as demonstrated by her terrifying ability to eat on their trek to Arteria before turning her full attention on the half elf. Under the withering gaze, Sophie had moved to finish her meal, slightly uncomfortable but not entirely offended by the girl¡¯s curiosity.


    Her mind wandered slowly to the letter. they had been given yesterday. Mila had promised that Annalise and herself would return once they either brought Kimmie along or assured themselves of her safety. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but worry, the sickening feeling churning around inside her mind even in front of Aryana¡¯s cheeriness. Still, it''s just something else out of my control, dammit. Just have to hope they make it back, they¡¯re capable. If the cult chases after them¡­ I swear.


    At the very least, Aryana proved a nice counterweight to the doubts Sophie harboured, the girl¡¯s good cheer doing the heavy lifting when it came to injecting some small sense of normality into the world.


    The two eventually wrapped up their meal and Aryana bounded forward towards their next destination, the scholar¡¯s district. There, Arteria¡¯s grand library and countless bookstores lay, a destination suggested by Karzan for the redhead, but that Sophie also affirmed as wanting to check out. In this endeavour, there were two goals for them to accomplish. Firstly, according to Karzan, he had suggested several texts and ¡®work¡¯ books that could be helpful in their attempt to enter the academy. Next, were just the joy of visiting the library, one that Aryana wholeheartedly embraced with excitement, whilst Sophie tried to play off her own interest and nothing more. It had been a while since she¡¯d properly relaxed with a story. Even if looking at anything related to Gunmar and Aurelia raised her heart rate at just how close she had come to dying, she still wanted to keep at it. Of course she had one more goal of her own besides that, research into the Myndir and her past. But that could wait.


    To cross into the district of scholars they¡¯d have to head eastward, past the marketplace bordering the plaza and towards the direction of the Chamber of Stalwart Judgment, or Council Palace. Arteria was formed with many architectural influences, from more rustic if still well maintained wooden houses near the outer layers, to the marble and stone brick structures that dotted the area near the guild, to buildings crafted with the lithe and graceful touch of elven hands, and squatter, denser dwarven buildings. All lay under the shadow of a large administrative building that stretched up into the sky, its central spire sticking out perhaps as tall as nine stories in Sophie¡¯s estimation. It was an engineering marvel that had seen many refurbishments, acting as the central hub for the city of commerce since almost a millenia ago.


    Karzan had described it as the dream of most merchants and mercantile guilds to one day earn their place within the palace. For being granted lodging and a company office within the structure also guaranteed one access to one of the most extensive trade networks within the continent. That, Karzan had emphasised to the duo, was why Arteria retained its importance to this day. For it not only allowed access to the strange and exotic wares of the Drake ruled Veronan Republics with minimal tariffs, they also allow one to trade with the Under Empire of the Dwarven King Samol the Golden, ruler of a kingdom based around the High Wall. Furthermore, Arteria was also one of the few Western cities that hosted a small district of Elven aristocrats, one area which Karzan had recommend Sophie checking out, though she had her doubts as besides the aristocrats, many lesser elves find themselves pawned off as servants or slaves to the noble houses, some even out to the merchant companies. Still, whatever misgivings she had could wait, their goal today was neither the palace or the elves, but merely the library that laid before it.


    Their trek to the library was mired by constant disruptions however. For although Sophie also wanted to gawk at the foods, dresses, and shops along the way, Aryana was glued to every new thing that she saw, forcing Sophie to essentially wrangle the redhead along.


    ¡°But it looks so pretty! It¡¯d suit you so well!¡±


    ¡°That looks so good, can we try it? Please?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that look so cool?¡±


    Where amongst some of the few phrases uttered as they stopped and started again. With Sophie having to promise that ¡°Later, we¡¯ll be back later.¡± and ¡°When we get into the academy we¡¯ll have plenty of time to visit the city.¡± Perhaps the only phrase that really helped inspire Aryana to gingerly keep going.


    The library itself was a grand building, its masonry clearly of more modern construction methods. One large central portion towered above the street whilst two smaller wings flanked out on each side besides it, and judging by the layout, one more wing jut out the backside of the lot. Even Sophie had to take a moment to take it all in, the library was perhaps, as big if not bigger than some noble manors that she¡¯d seen, a rival to even the Rosengart estate.


    The marbled white blue building stood resolutely against the skyline, dozens of scholars and citizens going in and out. A few turned to give questioning glances at the armed half elf and her strangely dressed redheaded companion, but most were like other city folks she¡¯d met before, uncaring and busy.


    ¡°So big¡­¡± Sophie mumbled before turning to her companion, ¡°Remember, we¡¯re here for the study texts first. Pleasure reading second.¡± She tutted.


    ¡°D¡¯aww, okay.¡± Aryana replied jokingly, her mood barely dented.


    The two ascended the steps to the library, ignoring the few unfriendly gazes as they entered into another realm. Within the building, gilded white floor tiles, magelight hung from lanterns and rows upon rows of bookcases greeted them. Magelight lanterns, no risk to the books and not flammable, smart, if costly. The building¡¯s grand domed center ended in a giant fresco depicting a battlefield, likely the plains in front of Arteria before the gorge was formed, where on one side stood reddened demonic creatures and on the other, the brave soldiers led by outlanders.


    Even here, Sophie could spy a few cloaked guardsmen patrolling the halls, yet unlike the red cloaks or blue stripes, these wore leather armor and doublets of random colors, sporting a variety of unique headgear and short range weapons. But the way they walked reminded her more of the templars she had seen before, professional soldiers trained in war. Must be another kind of guard, curious. A few glanced over at her, likely assessing the half elf clad in blackened leather with the sword hanging on her hip as a potential threat; before they looked back away and continued on their patrols. At least I¡¯m not menacing. Aryana instead eschewed the tactical analysis of their surroundings and just appeared star struck by the sheer volume of books present. Her eyes darted between all the bookshelves in a bewildering frenzy.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s ask someone if they know where what we need is. Then we can read all we want.¡± Sophie nudged the girl.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Sure, promise.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Aryana unsubtly gestured at a robed scholar behind a desk.


    The man looked positively annoyed by their approach, mustering an unfriendly expression the closer they got.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He sneered, ¡°Here to lecture us about our deficient literature again? The answer¡¯s still no, just because you¡¯re favored by the council doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll ¡®give out¡¯ the copy of -¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ sorry.¡± Sophie interrupted, earning herself a hard glare which made her grimace slightly, ¡°We¡¯re actually here for¡­ umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Uther¡¯s Pavillion. We were told it was in the library.¡± Aryana added for her, the paper in the redhead¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Uther? Oh. Academy hopefuls are we? My mistake, I thought your friend here was one of them.¡± The man sneered particularly hatefully at Sophie, ¡°What you¡¯re looking for is off in the west wing, end of the hall, can¡¯t miss ¡®em.¡±


    ¡°Them? What do-¡± Aryana began.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie interrupted, dragging the girl away.


    Though Aryana was a little nonplussed at the sudden interjection, the girl simply followed along, allowing Sophie to drag her across the library.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother the people any more than necessary?¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aryana whispered.


    Thankful for her companion¡¯s na?vet¨¦, she watched as Aryana recovered quickly enough and went back to gawking at the scale of the library when a curious thought entered her mind. Shouldn¡¯t she also be an outlander? I remember her having trouble trying to recall things but¡­ Eva described libraries as common enough back in their world. How peculiar, maybe she¡¯s just getting used to everything, mountain life must be¡­ a little miserable.


    As they walked further on however, if entering the library felt like entering a different realm, then they had just entered into a different continent entirely. Once they were through the archway, the gilded marble tiles turned into ones of criss crossing black and white, the walls a little less fancy and more rustic with dimmer colors. The bookshelves too lessened in number, their composition now of a lighter pine instead of the treated oak in the main hall. The aromas too were far more pleasant, the faint smell of tea, coffee, and some baked goods stirred her appetite once more. Smells so¡­ pleasant?! Her eyes traced the scent to what appeared like some bizarre cafe, no it is a cafe¡­ in a library?!


    Her question was answered when they rounded a corner and spotted the consumers of such a product. Of course, Outlanders, Eva did mention they liked relaxing places like this. I scarcely believed her though, a cafe in a library feels¡­ so alien. Gathered around a few tables were The Dragon Wagon, the adventurers chatting happily with a few teens who had gathered around to listen. In particular, she spotted Ryo and Jun, the two outlanders, leading the discussion with what appeared to be teens who looked suspiciously like outlanders themselves. Sporting sleek black hair and slightly flatter faces, though one did look more Meltonian or Ascaran even, with his brown hair, peachy skin, and blue eyes.


    Jun had evidently said something quite funny for Sophie saw the muscular local bellowed with laughter, the other outlanders giving chuckles of their own. His loud echoes of joy only lasted for a moment before another outlander, a very prim looking girl with precisely cut bangs and a long ponytail to contain her hair, smacked the muscular lad, before grumbling some complaints that quickly quieted him down. The duo inched closer to the chatting outlanders, though Sophie saw that Aryana was far more interested in the aromatic drinks than the strangers.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how we fended off the goblins!¡± Jun declared proudly, a carefree smirk on her face, her miming some movements that elicited some cheerful chuckles from the other adventurers and Ryo.


    ¡°Hah! Do you think they¡¯re related to the ones we dealt with the other month?¡± The big guy turned to the prim looking girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± The proper looking girl replied.


    ¡°Quite so, and judging by how they tried abducting one of our allies. I would suspect they have a hideout nearby.¡± The staff wielding adventurer chimed in. Chelmia, I believe is her name, though I was in a right mood when Anna introduced us, I don''t remember much.


    The other adventurers nodded and a small somber silence lingered a second before Ryo took up the mantle to speak.


    ¡°I do hope they find¡­ well, speak of the devil¡­¡± Ryo began and paused, ¡°That¡¯s her right there! Well damn! You guys made it!¡± He announced.


    Sophie squirmed a little under the sudden attention thrusted upon her and Aryana, perhaps a little too much as over a dozen eyes turned towards her. Even the redhead grew a little self conscious and clutched at Sophie¡¯s sleeve, discreetly enough to seem like she was just hanging off a friend to others, but not to Sophie. A little unnerved, Sophie managed to give the others a wave before Ryo and the adventurers started gesturing them to come over.


    She dipped her head low, bending downwards in a polite bow and flashed them all a small smile. ¡°Hello.¡± She spoke.


    The gathered group offered their own greetings in kind, imploring for the duo to take a seat. ¡°That¡¯s her! The elf we¡¯re talking about.¡± Jun told the others.


    Sophie felt a little uncomfortable at the not exactly subtle gawking, but resolved herself to appear at least somewhat in control. Aryana on the other hand, merely nodded before settling down besides Sophie, scooting her chair closer in a futile attempt to ward off the attention.


    ¡°Guys, guys!¡± The ponytail girl spoke up, berating the others ¡°We¡¯re being rude here, don¡¯t just stare at people without introducing yourself. I¡¯m Suzuki by the way, nice to meet you. Cute ponytail you got there.¡±


    Sophie felt a flush of heat rush up her face at the compliment, the outlander girl giving her a small wink which prompted more than a few laughs from the gathered crowd.


    ¡°Hah! To think madam president could be so smooth!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    ¡°Wish I was an elf.¡±


    Echoed the crowd.


    ¡°Guys¡­ cut it out.¡± Suzuki cringed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not draw too much attention.¡± The muscular guy said, though the lopsided grin on his face spoke otherwise. ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan,¡± He grinned at Sophie and Aryana, ¡°Suzuki¡¯s right hand and oof-¡± The man got cut off as the girl in question smacked him upside the head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you.¡± She smiled pleasantly at the duo, though Sophie saw how her eyes darted threateningly at the others.


    ¡°My friends and colleagues, though they go to the academy instead.¡± Ryo finally spoke up once more, earning his statement a few nods from the gathered students.


    ¡°Academy¡­ of Arteria?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! These guys are the smart ones of the class.¡± He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve got Suzuki, Jonathan,¡± He gestured at the two, ¡°These two are Hideo and Aito, think of them like¡­ uhhh the cheer committee for our great Suzuki-san here.¡± He pointed at two boys.


    ¡°Ryo!¡± Suzuki scoffed indignantly.


    ¡°Haha, sorry, couldn¡¯t help myself. And these two quiet ones are Hiro and Aoi.¡± He pointed at the last two students, a guy and a girl who had remained relatively uninvolved but laughed along nonetheless. ¡°And of course, this is more so for your mysterious companion there, but I¡¯m Ryo, this is Jun, and my party, Chemia, Torran, Muriel, and Dina.¡± He gestured at his party who all smiled happily in return, though Sophie could swear there was a flash of jealousy in Jun¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing the attention falling back onto her, Sophie offered another small dip of her head, ¡°Err, hey everyone. My name is Sophie, I¡¯m¡­ a maid and knight. A pleasure to meet everyone.¡± She chucked a sneaky glance at Aryana, the redhead giving her a nervous smile.


    ¡°Umm¡­ and I¡¯m Aryana¡­ a¡­ a farmer, umm I like herbs and reading as well.¡± She stammered.


    The crowd was silent for a moment before everyone broke out into a large welcoming cheer.


    ¡°A knight!¡±


    ¡°A farmer!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you both!¡±


    The crowd toasted, making both of them a little anxious at the sudden attention.


    ¡°We¡¯re actually here to get books for the academy entrance exams.¡± Sophie quickly added before everyone was swept away by the mood again.


    ¡°And to relax.¡± Aryana added, giving Sophie a look that was a little bit playful but also pleading.


    ¡°Yes, and to relax. As she said, she¡¯s a book lover and well¡­ enjoy it too.¡±


    Suzuki stroked her chin and nodded approvingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys want to study. And if you¡¯re preparing for the exam, then I wish you the best of luck.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Best of luck!¡± Jonathan added.


    ¡°I don''t know why you want to join, studying is so boring.¡± Aito chimed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Hideo argued.


    ¡°It is."


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Boys, calm yourself.¡± Suzuki chided the two.


    ¡°Yes prez¡­¡± The two drawled.


    ¡°Well we won¡¯t hold you up then! Was gonna offer you two drinks, but just glad to see everything¡¯s alright!¡± Ryo smiled.


    ¡°Nice meeting you two.¡± The group echoed.


    ¡°Nice meeting everyone too. Hope to see you at the academy!¡± Sophie responded.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Aryana stammered, eliciting a small round of chuckles that mortified the poor girl.


    Waving their farewells, the duo slowly walked away from the little cafe and onwards towards where the pavilion should be. Aryana seemed shaken from the sudden interaction but Sophie could tell her nose and eyes were pointed back at the aromatic drinks, a sentiment she too shared but felt too apprehensive to say anything about whilst they left. With a sigh and huff, she dragged the conflicted redhead with her. I wonder if those outlanders know about Eva?

 Act 3 Chapter 12: Preparing for an Exam

    ¡°Headlines of the Week!


    - Primus Councillor Sigismund Opullus meets with Grand Duke Salias Leofric VII of Abenstadt and Lord Admiral Forrus Nareses of Nautica to discuss state of Tripartite Alliance amidst Traxian aggression against Carrador.


    Felling of Felsmarch: Survivors Talk of Brutal Occupation


    Hot War Goes Cold: Imperial-Elven Conflict Tapers off After Emperor Sets New Agenda¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Weekly Edition


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie¡¯s mind overloaded with information, her own body growing ever more lethargic with every page she read. She yawned and looked up at the library window, surprised that the daylight had almost wholly faded away. The duo had separated after purchasing the required reading materials for the week ahead. Uther had offered them little trouble as the merchant seemed to recognise Karzan¡¯s name fondly. After that, not wanting to bore the redhead, Sophie had agreed to meet her within four hours back at the cafe as they both looked for books to read. At first Aryana seemed reluctant, hurt even at the thought of Sophie separating from her even for a while. But, perhaps after realising that she could eat and drink all the cafe food she wanted, the redhead eventually acquiesced and agreed to meet up later.


    Once they parted, Sophie scurried all around the library, ending up on the second floor of the main wing. She found herself tucked away at a desk after grabbing what books on the Myndiri that she could find. Some library staff were helpful, a curious glance here or there but directing her to the right place. Others were a little more hostile, glaring at her until she left. Regardless, she had accomplished her first goal, acquiring two massive tomes; ¡®On the Myndiri: Life, Disease, and Warfare by Gaius Segosa¡¯, ¡®Chronicles of a Rebel in the Age of Elves by Leroch Kasmius¡¯.


    They lay scattered on various pages, Sophie herself having to spend what little she had left to buy writing supplies and paper from Uther¡¯s, who thankfully added a large enough discount. Around her were countless papers, now scrawled over with notes and script, all noting some part or another of the Myndir that caught her eye.


    Few specialised mages, most were good at a frighteningly high amount of spells of all disciplines, those who did specialise became akin to arch mages of nowadays if not more powerful. Many disciplines¡­ but none mentioned the void. Armies formed by¡­ fighting styles include¡­ experiments and mass use of human and beastkin as test subjects. Not a lot mentions the dwarves, though a bit more when it comes to lizzardmen and drakes.


    She sighed at both how much she had learned and how much had proven nothing more than trivia. So much speculative information, even Segosa says that many remnants not preserved by magical means were deliberately burned and destroyed, the hatred between races at that point overwhelming any desire to learn about the past. But what am I forgetting? I feel like there should still be another lead. She grumbled to herself and played with her ponytail, what am I forgetting?


    Her brows furrowed in concentration when a vague shape passed by her eyes, the faint light from outside giving form to her memories. The feeling of saliva dribbling down her face, the tears that followed, and the green armour with weird birds¡­ a griffin?! The Myndiri had a griffin corps, could it be¡­


    A chill ran down her spine and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was starting to delve too deeply into the Myndir. A sickening rumbling within her tied her soul in knots and blared out all forms of alarms, the same feeling that she felt whenever she was on the cusp of doing something forbidden. It feels gross, but I can¡¯t stop now. The green armour and griffin are a lead, if there''s a text about it... now I just need to-


    Frigid liquids similar to the Lemurach¡¯s touch grazed her left ear and she jumped back in fright. She had thought some of the librarians and guards had thought her an elven supremacist given her stature and research topic, even if that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sophie yelped and got ready to run, only to pause at the slight noise behind her.


    Her ire was drawn to the subdued giggles emanating from a voice behind her. She turned to find Aryana¡¯s red hair bobbing up and down as the girl tried hopelessly to contain her amusement. A small open canteen plopped itself next to her notes and Sophie glared at the source of the liquid before looking back at the redhead.


    ¡°Not. Funny.¡± Sophie growled.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Aryana mumbled between giggles.


    Sophie just sighed, partly defeated, partly exhausted and partly too tired to really get upset. She cocked a brow at the flask, the motion seemingly bringing Aryana back from the brink as the girl slowly calmed back down.


    ¡°Black tea with orange, it¡¯s really nice.¡± Aryana let out a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fifteen silver Artes but that comes with the flask, which we can keep.¡± The girl pulled out a similar looking canteen and wiggled it in front of Sophie.


    Sophie was appalled at the price, that could foot the bill for dinner much less a tea. But, I suppose it must be an import item here, just like how Eva gets her teas. She grunted her thanks and took a small sip, her eyes widening in pleasant surprise. It was certainly cool, but also refreshing in equal measure. Fragrant notes of aromatic tea leaves blended well with the citrusy tang of the orange. The fruit offered hints of sweetness to enhance the subtle bitterness within the tea. Her eyes narrowed at the redhead. The girl in question put on the most sheepish smile possible.


    ¡°You are forgiven. For now.¡± Sophie declared, her words sending the redhead into a jubilant frenzy.


    ¡°Eheheh, I knew you¡¯d like it.¡± Aryana boasted.


    ¡°Hmpf.¡±


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d been busy. You said I shouldn¡¯t just disappear but look at you! Tucked away in a corner somewhere and you¡¯d already missed our time by an hour now.¡± Aryana pouted, the redhead¡¯s mood flipping almost instantly.


    Sophie craned her neck to spy on the nearby clock and winced. Two had become six, six was now seven.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie apologised before holding up the canteen, ¡°And thanks.¡±


    Aryana harrumphed, but Sophie could spot the satisfied smirk growing on the redhead¡¯s face. All¡¯s well that ends well.


    ¡°Sooo¡­?¡± The redhead drawled, ¡°What are you working on?¡±


    Sophie cocked another eyebrow up before she yawned, pointing towards the two big books. ¡°Research on the Myndiri, the uhh¡­ ancient elves. Nothing exciting.¡±


    ¡°Ancient elves¡­oh! I remember overhearing the tribes talk about how the land was once covered in magics by the ancients. Could they be the same ones?¡± Aryana tilted her head curiously.


    ¡°Probably, the Myndir were master mages. Even went into a ruin once and their torches still contained magelight after a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Woah. But isn¡¯t that, like a few lifetimes?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Can magic actually last for that long?¡±


    ¡°Apparently so.¡±


    ¡°Woah. Could I...¡± Aryana muttered whilst she looked at her own hands.


    Sophie watched as Aryana took another glimpse at the notes, the green eyes looking interested at first before slowly fading into boredom. For her part, Sophie welcomed the distraction. Her mind had been growing numb and now was a chance to refresh herself. She broke out of her sluggishness and took another swig of the tea, before moving to start packing the notes away.


    ¡°Come on then. Let¡¯s get out of here, I¡¯ve been here long enough that my brain is starting to hurt.¡± Sophie quipped.


    ¡°Okay! Dinner time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, dinner time. Just¡­ don¡¯t pick something too fancy, those funds are meant to last the year.¡±


    ¡°Boo¡­ we should be celebrating our time here. But fine.¡± Aryana sighed.


    ¡°Think about it this way, once we pass the exam, we can celebrate all we want. So do you want to help me pack all this up?¡±


    ¡°Fineee.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie watched over Aryana as the redhead slept. The girl had splayed herself over her bed with the blanket barely covering her. She smiled to herself, the girl¡¯s peaceful state easing her anxiety ever so slightly. Today was relaxing enough if a little dull, yet Sophie was surprisingly fine with that. If the past few months had taught her anything, it was that danger lurked around every corner and she wouldn¡¯t miss it much. She also hated to admit it, but she saw a hint of herself in Aryana, a sense of innocent na?vet¨¦ that she almost envied.


    However, she was now preoccupied by anxieties of the present. Worries about Annalise and Mila¡¯s sudden departure to the north, the upcoming exam, the Mydiri and the cult, and Elaria¡¯s warning. She pinched the bridge of her nose and looked back at her notes, by the saint damned hells, I haven¡¯t gotten any closer to figuring out anything. Just more questions and not a lot of answers. She let out a deep sigh and stared at the ceiling, her eyes open and closing as she tried to wash the thoughts away. Riza, Gil, Sara, Thulgrim, Wilfred, Maud, Albert, Prince Alvin, Lilian, and those are only the faces I directly remember, much less the countless others. The barrows too, by the saints, I let those people die. She shivered at the thought, her hands unconsciously clenched into a fist. And there¡¯s nothing I can do, not against the cult, not against the undead, and whatever the hells is happening with the orcs.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But I can worry about all that later, got one more hurdle to cross. She brought herself back to focus and stood up from the desk, shuffling over to check on Aryana. Making sure that the girl was asleep before she got back to her notes. She made one last analysis of the Myndiri notes before turning her attention to the exam materials.


    To her increasing horror, she found a bevy of questions focused on mathematics, geography, literature, philosophy and history. Topics that, in her opinion, were far more suited for one of noble background which allowed time to read works that related to such matters, less so for the common folk. She muttered a soft thanks to Karzan for the dwarf¡¯s shopping list having included a study guide that touched on the relevant topics without needing them to buy more. For a brief moment she despaired at the idea that she would fail, that given how little time they have to prepare, it would be impossible. To be so close to Eva but so far. Yet, her mind was already made up. No matter the struggle she would try to push through. She never really had any other options anyways.


    With another heavy sigh, she pulled out some papers and glanced over at Aryana, watching the rhythmic rising and falling of the girl¡¯s chest as she slept. I guess I should write out my notes for her, she mused to herself. I wonder how much she already knows and whether or not she can recall knowledge for the other world. It would be helpful if she managed to parse that knowledge without having to study for it. Sophie chuckled quietly to herself, not that it matters, I should know this material regardless, I hope she¡¯ll appreciate my notes when the time comes, I¡¯ll just say it¡¯s to repay the tea. Satisfied, Sophie finished off what was left of her canteen and buried herself into the books, ready to study the night away.


    <hr><hr>


    A Few Days Later


    So it was that much to Aryana¡¯s dismay, Sophie had the two of them double down on preparing for the academy¡¯s exam for the next few days. Though the redhead chafed initially at the beginning, through a mixture of coaxing, bribes and a few pledges of friendship, Aryana had eventually begrudgingly agreed to Sophie¡¯s provided regimen. They had then spent most of the days studying, two hours for lunch, two hours for dinner, an hour of relaxing and then repeat all over again after a night of sleep.


    It was a mind numbing array of miscellaneous knowledge that Sophie wasn¡¯t sure would help them in any real capacity, but they learned it nonetheless. They had sought to find a variety of meanings in poems, debated the meaning of life, practiced crafting intricate essays, solved an innumerable number of math problems, and memorised what historical trivia they could. A grueling task that sapped the joy from Aryana¡¯s face, a journey which allowed Sophie to watch as the redhead got progressively less excited, despite still remaining determined. At the very least, it brought a little bit of hope to Sophie, allowing her to at least pretend that most of what Aryana would now go through would be challenges like these. Soul sucking and draining to be sure, but far from life threatening or deadly like that outside the walls. For now at least, she could rest easy about their safety, and that was good enough.


    Today was the eighteenth of Phareus, a day before the exams. With the both of them on the verge of collapse and mental implosion. Sophie had made the decision to have them both spend the day relaxing, de-stressing themselves in preparation of the exams ahead. To Aryana, Sophie suspected it was like a welcome reprieve, a break from the studying. For herself she saw it as just another part of the process, a part to ensure that the exam wouldn¡¯t overwhelm you. Much like how her duties at the estate dulled the senses, requiring small breaks just before key functions to ensure that everyone was functioning optimally when they needed to.


    Truthfully, it felt a little strange to her, to have dedicated a whole day to just, nothing. Perhaps after sensing Sophie¡¯s hesitation, Aryana had very quickly seized control and taken the lead in their trek exploring the city. The redhead was like an entirely different person, bright, bushy eyed and energetic where a mere day ago she was lethargic, drowsy and on the verge of revolt if they studied anymore. Though, what truly surprised Sophie was not her mood, but her aptitude for such academic tasks. At first she was skeptical, but, as they studied more together, Sophie would often double check their answers to find Aryana possessed a seeming mastery over mathematics and essay writing. What shocked her even more was when she had asked Aryana about it, the girl simply replied, ¡°Ehhh I don¡¯t really know? It just all feels right to me.¡± A savant, a genius even.


    ¡°Come on Sophie, you¡¯re too slow! And you¡¯re making a sour face again! You said today was to de-stress, not to get more anxious.¡± Aryana clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie grunted, still lost in thought


    ¡°Ugh. Spoil sport, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmm.¡± Sophie replied.


    Aryana managed to snag Sophie¡¯s sleeve and dragged her along, slinking their way through the heavy crowds around them. They had traveled back into the markets that they had passed once before, but now, instead of cutting through, Aryana was determined for them to join the throngs. Reluctantly, Sophie followed her and made sure the girl wasn¡¯t overwhelmed from the crowds, though Aryana seemed too excited to care. Ironically, Sophie was the one who found the crowds too dense, the gathering of people making her senses tingle with danger, the uneasy feeling of her ears being the focus of judgment once again. Her only consolation was the ease at which Aryana seemed to be able to find gaps in the crowd allowing them to fast track their way through the stalls.


    Jingles and chimes echoed loudly across the market, shouts, laughs, curses, and cries soon followed after every one. Hundreds of merchants hawked their wares. Their attire ranged from the familiar to the strange and downright alien. There were prim and proper Carradorians in their doublets and blouses, tables organised in neat little rows; wild but refined Meltonians sometimes adorned with furs and other times in fine linen garb, throwing out crude jokes more quickly than they sold their wares; turban clad merchants from Lucuria whose clothing smelled as fragrant as their spices; Traxians in their sleek, elegant and dark uniforms, their wares reflecting much the same with blades and trinkets of equally elegant design. But humans weren''t the only ones there; there were Dwarves who bellowed about steel, gold and all manner of ore and of fine blades and finer beards; Veronan lizard folk who towered over their customers but smiled just the same as they hawked their exotic baubles; and even a few elves, though Sophie could tell from a glance that most were halfies like her, a few purebloods likely from the supposed elven quarters in the city.


    So grand was the market, that before she could even comprehend the presence of the variety of beastfolks from felines, canines, minotaurs, lions and others, she found herself already dragged to the next sector of the marketplace. Here even more merchants of even greater variety stood at attention. Men who wore long flowing white robes, with a little crescent of leafy greens in their hairs much like the flower crowns Eva and her would often make together back at the estate gardens. Warriors clad from head to toe in bodypaint and bearing tattoos so extensive that Sophie questioned how much skin did they really possess. Sailors too roamed the stalls, some even openly selling their bounties, their baggy but comfy looking attire reminding her of the Meltonian sailors that they had traveled with. Even more hailed from distant lands further to the east, even beyond the easternmost Traxian frontiers. Yet, she had little time to question them or even gaze at their wares, for another battle had raged almost immediately afterwards.


    In her time spent gazing in awe at the absurd blend of cultures and peoples on display, Aryana had burned a hole through the allocated budget for the day. By the time Sophie had clocked on to her antics, the redhead had already nabbed enough trinkets for the entire party and then some. Horrified, Sophie had stepped in a played tug of war with the redhead, gently easing her along from little trinkets and baubles that looked pretty but served no real purpose. Aryana had even lingered around little cages with potential pets in then, the maujurrin beast tamer just as surprised as Sophie when the redhead got ready to haggle for a pet. It took Sophie forcefully prying Aryana away to finally make her give up on a pet, prompting the maujurrin to let out a small chortle. ¡°You have a tougher beast than these to tame, girlie.¡± Sophie had no idea who the tamer was talking to, but blushed regardless. The thought of having Aryana gently comforting her proved to be an amusing image in her mind.


    Aryana, unfortunately for Sophie, remained undeterred. The only rest they got in the busy market was when they finally stumbled across a familiar looking dwarf. Karzan bowed politely at a red and white robed customer who had just bought a handful of miscellaneous items when he turned and spotted the duo.


    ¡°Karzan!¡± Aryana waved cheerfully at the dwarf.


    ¡°My favorite customer! And the elf lass.¡± Karzan greeted them.


    Sophie grunted her greeting, her mind still somehow failing to comprehend the vastness of the market.


    ¡°How can I help the two of you lovely ladies?¡± Karzan smiled.


    ¡°Books! Do you have more adventure books? Not like the boring ones Sophie keeps forcing me to study.¡± Aryana asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Karzan affirmed before turning towards Sophie, ¡°Does she study?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Of course I do!¡± Aryana protested.


    Sophie just met the dwarf¡¯s gaze and rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, a look of curiosity behind his beard.


    ¡°She not just studies, she¡¯s a natural.¡± Sophie shook her head sadly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh ho! Well aren¡¯t you a lucky lady!¡± He turned back to Aryana who just smirked with pride, ¡°I guess in that case¡­here ye go. Take a pick, Gunmar and Aurelia, volumes seven to eighteen, though I¡¯ll snag the nineteenth one once it releases.¡± He hoisted a row of books onto the table.


    At the sight of this Aryana seemed enraptured as she peered through the books, reading their little blurbs to see which one interested her the most. But she wasn¡¯t the only one, Sophie gingerly approached the table and carefully picked up the fourteenth and fifteenth book, the memories of the Mistveil flooding back in an instant. Yet, she found herself unwilling to let go, and after what felt like a minute, she finally sighed and looked up at the dwarf.


    ¡°How much for these two?¡± Sophie asked.


    Having heard Sophie¡¯s voice, Aryana froze and turned a hawk-like gaze at what Sophie was holding, the redhead seeing her in a new light.


    ¡°You¡­ you read these too?¡± Aryana prodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah. I¡¯ve gone through the first up to the fourteenth. And this one,¡± Sophie held up the fourteenth volume, ¡°let¡¯s just say I borrowed a copy and it got¡­ destroyed with me.¡± She finished with a dark grin.


    ¡°Destroyed¡­ with¡­ you¡­ oh¡­¡± Aryana¡¯s shoulders sagged before Sophie let out a small snort.


    ¡°I¡¯m here though, eh? Might as well catch up.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it Aryana, it¡¯s all¡­ well¡­ in the past.¡± Sophie gave her a reassuring nod before turning back to Karzan, ¡°So¡­ how much?¡±


    ¡°Hoh!¡± Karzan bellowed, ¡°Normally it¡¯d be five gold artes for three, but for you,¡± He winked at Aryana, ¡°It¡¯ll just be two gold artes and one silver.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a mighty big discount master dwarf.¡± Sophie raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Aye, and I¡¯ll make it one gold arte for both if ye do me a favor. Just you though.¡± He nodded at Sophie.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sophie inquired.


    Karzan beckoned her closer, leaning in to whisper like conspirators much to Aryana¡¯s chagrin.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s some¡­ trouble in the academy. I have a man there, Ivarsson. Find him and bring him this,¡± He discreetly shoved a small scroll into Sophie¡¯s pocket, ¡°stout lad like me, but bearded and with a fucking mohawk, can¡¯t miss em.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be the trouble, is it?¡±


    ¡°Nay, not illegal if that¡¯s what yer thinking. Nah, you two are good customers, call it a merchant''s intuition, I¡¯d just rather not try to make a trip into the academy myself. So? Deal?¡± Karzan held out his hand.


    Sophie took it. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Well then, one arte for the two books! Anymore?¡± Karzan boomed.


    Aryana shook her head and paid quickly, her grip on Sophie¡¯s sleeve tightening once more. ¡°Th-thank you Karzan, we¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Alright then lasses, stay safe!¡± Karzan bobbed.


    Sophie frowned and looked at Aryana as they bid the dwarf goodbye. Gone was her cheer, excitement or joy. Now she was nervous and afraid. In fact, she was the one who hurried the two of them along for a change. The redhead still walked cautiously, but there was no mistaking it. Her gait was one of someone eager to escape. Sophie cast her gaze upon the crowds nearby but saw nothing but more strange faces in the sea of people. Something spooked her while we were talking, but what?

 Act 3 Chapter 13: Time for an Entrance Exam!

    ¡°For an honest mercenary, the Gratian civil war is like a never ending money supply. Their years-long war has gone on for so long that the populace of both sides are tired of the war, only their leaders remain invested in this saint damned stalemate. Thus it comes to us, the humble mercenaries to serve on both sides of the conflict, inflicting a little chaos here and there before one big skirmish and then a period of nothingness where the other side hires us, before it all repeats again but for a different master. Another break, back to the first employer. Easy money.¡±


    -?? Captain Kieran ¡®Sharp-Claw¡¯ Tanner, Skull Crackers Company Captain, ¡°Gratian Succession Crisis and Opportunity.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Can we go home? Please?¡± Aryana moaned.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Just¡­ grab on and stay close to me.¡± Sophie ordered.


    Aryana hurriedly grabbed onto the hems of Sophie¡¯s shirt. The half elf carefully took them away from Karzan and into the crowds. Unlike Aryana however, Sophie struggled to push through the crowds, and, with the girl now holding onto her, it proved to be an even greater challenge than before.


    What didn¡¯t help her concentration was the constant shouting and yelling of people and merchants nearby. Their lively cries now sounded more like a cacophony of horrific screeches whenever she attempted to focus. Still, the fervent grip that Aryana held on kept Sophie at least grounded on her objective, to exit the market and avoid whatever it is that had spooked the poor girl so badly. Their progress was further hindered by Aryana¡¯s panicked state, the girl mutely trailing along, all sense of control gone, leaving Sophie to also hold onto the plethora of trinkets that Aryana had purchased.


    She pushed, prodded and slinked past who she could, the dense sea of bodies slowly but surely thinning out as the familiar sight of the Adventurers Guild guided her out of the market. The entire time, Aryana had simply blankly stared forward, an act that conjured great unease within Sophie¡¯s mind. She wasn¡¯t used to seeing this chipper, go-lucky girl so emotionless. Sad, sullen, scared, sure, but, for her to just clamp up likely meant something that wasn¡¯t just outwardly dangerous, but something from within. Yet, despite the blank eyes, Sophie sensed a lingering pain, and, fighting her own instincts to leave the girl untainted, she reached backwards and gave Aryana¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze.


    Aryana froze for a moment as the redhead looked like her brain had just begun resetting itself at the simple touch of her hand. But, soon enough, she managed to eke out a small acknowledging nod at Sophie. Relieved at the display, Sophie returned to forcing their way out, pushing past the last few merchants that lingered at the market¡¯s edge, bringing the duo back out to the Adventurers Guild and its adjoining plaza.


    Breaking out into the open, Sophie let Aryana catch her breath as the redhead trembled in place. Sophie moved to shield her from whatever it might be and just looked over her for a few minutes until Aryana finally settled down slightly, her rapid breathing lowering to a more rhythmic and normal pace. Her green eyes too, seemed to gain a little bit of life back, though the blankness in her stare still unnerved Sophie.


    ¡°You good?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana mindlessly mumbled.


    Sophie sighed, realising she wasn¡¯t going to be able to get much out of the girl for now. She just cocked her head towards the plaza, urging Aryana along. Quietly and perhaps a bit more solemnly than Sophie expected, Aryana clutched onto the hem of her shirt again, naught but a small tug to indicate she was ready to go.


    Together they finally reached the All Hogs Arms by the time the midday sun had reached its zenith, its warm rays covering the city with a friendly glow. The inside of the inn was of a similar cheer as the one in the market. A joyful musical tune echoed throughout the tavern as patrons danced and hollered at the bard currently performing on stage. The barkeep gave the duo an acknowledging nod before he returned to pouring drinks for the patrons. Sophie dipped her head in turn and escorted Aryana up to their room.


    Once she shut the door behind her, Sophie felt all the tension leave her body and laid down on her bed, leaning into the mattress and closed her eyes for a moment when she heard a sudden creak come from the bed as another weight source landed upon it. Her eyes flickered open to find Aryana sitting on top of the bed, looking right back down at her.


    ¡°Ready to explain what¡¯s going on?¡± Sophie asked with a raised eyebrow.


    The redhead mutely nodded and Sophie waited, and waited.


    ¡°Aryana?¡± Sophie prodded, the redhead wincing at her name being called.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Aryana looked away bashfully, ¡°Could¡­ could you¡­ could you say my name again?¡±


    Sophie was perplexed at the bizarre request, but acquiesced nonetheless.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Aryana, Aryana, Aryana?¡± Sophie said warily.


    Aryana seemed to shiver at being called, her guarded expression dropping to a crestfallen one, but the emotions slowly returning, her green eyes now actively meeting Sophie¡¯s gaze. Though she seemed far more exhausted than Sophie had expected, a sense of haggardness mixed with stress etched upon the redhead¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡­ alright?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ thank you.¡± Aryana whispered softly, "I... I just... it''s nice to hear my own name sometimes."


    The two just gazed at each other for a moment, Aryana gathering her strength and Sophie feeling absolutely confused at what was going on.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought I saw someone. From the tribe,¡± Aryana began, her eyes growing distant, ¡°he¡­¡± She paused, lifting her still trembling hand to her braid, ¡°was someone I used to know. They sent him away to learn more about the world and to experience things before returning to the tribe. I¡­ I was¡­ ¡± Aryana finished, letting the silence linger without finishing her thought.


    Sophie was still a little less confused though still curious, but nodded along just the same, taking the time to stealthily adjust her position on the bed so she could sit back up when the opportunity arose. Sophie could feel the dread emanating from the poor girl, the depressing feeling soon filling up the room as the redhead continued trembling. However it was a different mood than that from their horrifying encounter with the orcs. tTe fear etched onto Aryana¡¯s face then was much more primal, more raw. This, this was something else, more existential, almost as if Aryana was confronting something both pleasant but terrible in equal measure. Sophie watched as the girl fidgeted with her own braid, then her sleeves, the bed, and just clutching or moving anything that could be moved.


    Sophie could tell by the way Aryana kept scratching at her own neck in between fidgeting that there was something else that the redhead wanted to share but couldn¡¯t. Aryana seemed to struggle with the very action, her mouth making the smallest of motions, opening and closing but to no avail. No, Sophie furrowed her brow, she wasn''t trying to say something, she cocked her head slightly and found Aryana¡¯s eyes glazed over whilst staring at the room¡¯s desk, not noticing Sophie''s movements. She¡¯s talking to herself, like I sometimes do.


    Sophie wanted to tap the girl¡¯s shoulder, wanted to grab her attention, but, with every rational thought that crossed her mind, she hesitated. Her hand froze in mid motion, halfway towards its target. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t afford to tarnish such innocence further, I can¡¯t. Not with these hands tainted by sin. Regretting her ineffective attempt at reassuring the girl, she jerked her hand back and bolted upright. Her sudden reaction had at least brought Aryana back from her thoughts as the redhead seemed surprised by the sudden motion. Sophie could barely register the change in emotion as Aryana¡¯s solemn look was replaced by one filled with concern and terror.


    ¡°S-sophie? I-I-I was just thinking to myself¡­ s-sorry.¡± Aryana stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude¡­ sorry.¡±


    Sophie bit down on her lip and viciously shook her head, ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I just¡­ I just thought I saw a rat.¡± She lied.


    Aryana looked marginally more relieved and Sophie could see the girl¡¯s body visibly relax a little.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Aryana apologised again.


    ¡°Aryana, ahem. It¡¯s fine, Aryana. Just breathe and let it out.¡± Sophie tried her best to sound confident, reassuming her protective knightly demeanour.


    Though she herself didn¡¯t buy her own act, Aryana at least listened and did as she was told. Sophie watched the girl suck in a deep breath before letting it all back out with one big sigh.


    ¡°Better?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Mmmm. Thank you.¡± Aryana nodded.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°So mind telling me what that was about?¡± Sophie spoke after a beat, hoping the redhead did not notice the slight tremble in her voice.


    ¡°Ah! Right¡­¡± Aryana froze before looking a bit more crestfallen, ¡°the guy I saw at the markets¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time, or just another time is fine.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I.. I just¡­ he was sent away from the tribe to learn, but, seeing him here. I think¡­ I just know he¡¯s going to the academy too.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sophie scratched her head, it was a pertinent concern, sure. Perhaps this guy was one of her bullies?


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s also Galan¡¯s¡­ was, since he got sent here¡­ Galan¡¯s right hand man.¡± Aryana looked down as she said that, like a bird trying to hide from predators.


    Galan? Ahhh¡­ the blonde haired chief of the Frostfyres. ¡°Galan¡¯s the chief, right?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ and the one who hated me the most.¡± Aryana murmured.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I can see now why she might be concerned.


    ¡°But really, sorry to be such a burden, Sophie. I¡­ thank you for listening. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you the rest another time, but I.... I don¡¯t feel comfortable saying their names. It¡¯s like a curse, if I say their name enough, then they show up.¡± The girl shuddered.


    Sophie met Aryana¡¯s gaze once more and flashed a genuine smile at the girl who seemed relieved at the sight. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, take all the time you need. As long as you know I¡¯m here to help. I¡¯m a knight after all.¡± Sophie jokingly tapped at her leather armour.


    ¡°Mmm Thank you.¡± Aryana whispered before letting herself flop onto the bed, ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ would you mind if I just¡­ just rested for a little bit?¡±


    Sophie pursed her lips before giving an empathetic nod, ¡°Of course. Rest up, it¡¯ll also be good to be ready for tomorrow, eh? If you don¡¯t mind, I''ll do some studying just over there.¡±


    ¡°O-of course. W-wake me for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    The two traded small smiles and Sophie finally pushed herself off the bed, letting Aryana stretch herself out onto the bed as the redhead often did. She sat down at the room¡¯s desk and pulled out the books from the cabinets around them, slapping the books onto the wooden desk with a hearty thud. She sighed under her breath and rubbed her nose. So one of the tribals might be here after all, and an important one at that. Though, by the sounds of it, he shouldn¡¯t know much about what happened back in Melton. Still, something to watch out for especially for Aryana¡¯s sake, though I guess that¡¯s just something for later. Until the exam finishes, we¡¯re stuck here in limbo. By the saints I hate this feeling of nervousness, we¡¯re not even fighting monsters and I feel so stressed. I just hope it all goes well. She scribbled aimlessly at the notebooks before looking up to the ceiling, Stellesia grant us your fortune and may the High Goddess bless us with success.


    <hr><hr>


    19th of Tessus


    The city carried on like any other day, Arterians and foreigners alike traded, haggled and grumbled as they usually did. Goods swapped hands and coins clinked together, the city never missing a beat as life continued. Warm light danced merrily over the city streets, the soft glow illuminating the tall buildings with hazy yellow halos. Merchants hawking their wares, guards patrolled the streets, adventurers heading off to their new assignments, and even distant caravans arriving in the city for the first time. Chimes, bells and clockwork towers rang out their melodies, signalling the end of the noon hour and the resumption of post lunch activities.


    For the city it was nothing unusual but for Sophie, she jittered nervously with anticipation. Aryana seemed a little out of it since yesterday but remained cheerful enough that Sophie wasn¡¯t that concerned, yet. A crowd of strange individuals gathered in front of Arteria¡¯s grand library, the massive structure looming over them as both red caped guardsmen and the library¡¯s strange mercenaries tried to maintain order. A bubble of anxious excitement stewed within the crowd. Sophie could see other prospective students like herself and Aryana, other young kids, some younger ones with their parents, a few older looking test takers, likely independent travelers or merchants seeking to expand their knowledge. A few robed scholars with their fine silken looking robes and well groomed features a sign of both wealth and spare time not afforded often to the far more grizzled looking mercenaries besides them. One particular scholar sporting a well kept beard and spectacles finished conferring with his colleagues, flipped through a handful of papers before turning towards the crowd.


    His royal blue and green robes fluttered just above the ground as he stood atop the library steps, his spectacled eyes gazing over the assembled crowd before he harrumphed in satisfaction. ¡°Prospective students, honored guests, and gallant hopefuls. Welcome to the Grand Library of Arteria, today is a triumphant day and likely a fortuitous one as we approach the hour of examination. Your work here today will determine your acceptance into the academy and I implore all of you to take things with the utmost seriousness.¡±


    He searched around for disagreement and seeing none, he continued, ¡°Here, you will have a chance to enter the vaunted ranks of the Arterian Academy, to join the honoured scholars that continue to shape Cyndralia¡¯s future. For now, we shall be assessing your skills and aptitude to determine your suitability in joining the ranks of the Academy. But, have no fear, for should you not pass, you are allowed to retake the exams during the next period.¡± He clapped his hands together, ¡°Alright, now form an orderly queue and our staff will attend to you.¡± The man finished his speech and headed inside.


    ¡°Alright, one at a time.¡± One of the mercenaries bellowed, ¡°Have your papers and documents ready to be checked.¡±


    A flurry of activity erupted as nervous test takers scrambled to have everything at the ready, the scholars pulling out little books and pens as they beckoned the crowd forward. Sophie and Aryana gingerly shuffled forward with the rest, the two double checking their official documents, Sophie obsessively so. She constantly touched her paper, as if it would simply disappear the moment she let go. Aryana, meanwhile, just kept looking over her shoulder, occasionally scanning the streets around the library, and other times looking back at Sophie with what seemed to be a wistful look in her eye.


    Sophie felt uncomfortably naked without a blade at her hip, taking the smart if worrying choice to leave it behind considering the examination was likely to take most of the day. But her days as a maid seemed so distant, that having a weapon of any sort attached to her brought more comfort than the normality of everyday life. Her only consolation prize had been that she still had on her leather blackened leather armour, the gear providing some small semblance of both physical and mental reassurance against threats. Though to be fair, she held a small sliver of regret as people who might not have noticed her before now decidedly took a second glance at the strange half elf wearing armour to the exams.


    ¡°Next.¡± A bored looking scholar called, the man looking her up and down with traces of annoyance.


    Sophie and Aryana presented their papers and the man snatched it up, scribbling into his little note book.


    ¡°Identification?¡± He barked.


    The two presented their issued city passes and the man raised an eyebrow but said nothing more. Sophie waited with bated breath as he scribbled some more, making a point to jot down every little detail before he finally looked back up at them. The man¡¯s brow crinkled into a frown when he handed the papers back, evidently finding the duo unremarkable despite their admittedly almost outlandish details that they had to provide to the gate official. After a moment¡¯s pause however, the man¡¯s face retracted back into his annoyed glance and he gave them a curt nod.


    ¡°Head on through to the north wing, find Listor Hall and the exam staff will brief you there.¡± He stated nonchalantly after handing them two small slips with some arcane script scratched onto them.


    Wasting no time, the two hurriedly bypassed him and scrambled into the library, the grand interior still wowing them even now. The neat stacks of books and number of patrons just going about their day proved an especially large contrast to the nervous crowd of test takers shuffling towards the north wing. The procession of anxiety ended when they finally reached a large set of opened double doors, revealing a large hall within, filled to the brim with desks.


    A few more scholars lingered around the entrance, their more form fitting uniforms and slightly less fancy get up suggesting less senior personnel than those at the gates. Their laced up shirts sport a variety of reds and greens, likely some indicator for rank as a few more of the scholars were busy sifting through sheets of paper further inside the hall, the red ones pointing to things whilst the green ones got on with their tasks. The ones at the front checked their little slips of paper before pointing the people to their seats. Sophie was suitably impressed when the illegible arcane script was presented to the door personnel, who without missing a beat, tiredly stated ¡°Desk forty two, second row on the left.¡±


    The hall felt like a completely different place to the rest of the library, a small chilly draft welcoming her the moment she stepped through the double doors. Gone was the pleasant ambiance of the little nooks and crannies within the library, replaced by something decidedly more functional, almost like an oversized classroom. Around the edges of the hall, Sophie could spot the previous occupants of their space being pushed against the wall. The giant bookshelves formed a separate wall unto itself as they lined the walls around them. The desk itself was made by what Sophie could only assume was oak, the sturdy knock on its service giving her a familiar vibe to the ones back at the Rosengart estate. On the desks themselves were a few thin sheafs of paper, two pencils and a small envelope with a seal on it, the words around the seal spelling out ¡®Do Not Open Until Instructed¡¯ in a few different languages.


    Sophie turned to look behind her as she sat down, finding Aryana assigned a few more seats back than she would¡¯ve expected. The redhead rifled through the papers almost immediately, a small disappointed frown appearing on her face when she discovered they were all blank. Her eyes eventually turned away from the desk and Sophie finally met Aryana¡¯s gaze. Sophie flashed a reassuring smile and Aryana quickly shot one back in turn, her look of nervous excitement acting as a balm to Sophie¡¯s growing anxiety at the exam. Sophie turned her attention to the front of the room, where a few of the red shirted scholars began escorting the blue robed man from earlier up to the lectern that they had hastily set up.


    Around her, the green shirts methodically passed out little packets, occasionally telling off a test taker or two for fiddling with it. One finally landed on Sophie¡¯s desk and her eyes widened in horror at the thick size of the packet. This¡­ this is gonna take forever. Once the last of the packets were passed out, the man at the front raised his hand and drew a sigil in the air in front of him, the small symbol glowing bright white for a second before the light formed into a luminescent sigil and disappeared.


    ¡°Attention, all potential students. Your examination will begin momentarily. You will have two hours to answer the questions, another hour for the first essay portion, one last hour for the second essay. After that, please signal for a proctor and we will collect your papers. You may move ahead in sections if you finish early. All candidates, you may now open the envelope on your desk. Within are the essay prompts.¡± The man announced, his voice amplified by whatever magic he just casted.


    Sophie tore open the envelope and pulled out the paper with her increasingly sweaty palms only to hear the older scholar instead.


    ¡°If there are no questions, then may I, Professor Berian Montroi, proctor of the Arterian Academy entrance exam, declare this examination to have officially begun.¡± The man finished, slamming down a small gavel, the sound echoing loudly with the magic.


    So it begins.

 Act 3 The Lycoris and The Marigold: A Moment of Reflection

    ¡°Elven architecture has a variety of different epochs that allows one to estimate their age just by a glance. Modern architecture contains traces of the past, with the sleekness of their spires being a distinctive feature compared to the more squared towers of the under empires or the also rounded but far thicker towers employed in humanity¡¯s defense. Pre-Twilight era architecture also retains that thin, needle like appearance, but mostly twist and turn to accompany the massive trees that cover their forest homes. Leading to unusual and outlandish designs that embrace the unique advancements of the elven race coupled with hints of modernity, but also the coexistence with nature. Before that, only Myndiri ruins and sketches of their buildings give us any clues as to how their buildings looked then. In this regard, most surviving evidence points to them as being the progenitor of many architectural designs, with ruins of their fortified buildings looking more akin to what we may now think of as Traxian or Gratian style fortresses today, more in line with proto-imperial styles before the Second Liberation War. With the added caveat of an increased emphasis on a few more distinctly elven features in their decor.¡±


    -??Architect Konrad Berrigan, Architect of the Traxian Temple of Revered Martyrs, ¡°Timeless Facades: Buildings of the Past - Chapter 5: On the Elves¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sea travel is meant for those blessed by Euthynia or those with exceptionally tolerant constitutions, blessed be for us to be returned to Tessadus¡¯s domain once more. I- ¡°Urk¡­ geh,¡± Mila groaned as her stomach grumbled in turmoil once more, ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The sailors nearby let out another round of uproarious laughter, their amused cries cutting through the noise of the dockyard. But she did not have long to direct her ire at them, the putrid bitterness rising up to her mouth and forcing her to her knees as she ejected another stream of vomit down into the harbor. It was a thankfully short expulsion, though she still heaved in agony as her nausea gripped her in its grasp. Forgive me honored Goddess Euthynia, I disrespect your blood. ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    Her throat burned, dry and in pain from her efforts, the acidic aftertaste unfortunately lingering far longer than she was comfortable with. Sweat dripped from her brow and she could do nothing but dry heave a few more times as whatever churned within her continued its vicious assault. How utterly unpleasant.


    A shadow loomed over her and the distinctive clink of a canteen being unscrewed echoed from above. Exhausted and spent, Mila turned around and gratefully accepted the water, taking great care to not press her lips onto the canteen itself. She gargled a quick mouthful before spitting it out into the sea, the taste of bile still not entirely removed. ¡°Ugh, thanks.¡± She murmured half heartedly.


    The ranger gave her a small grunt of acknowledgement, turning away once she was sure that Mila could now recover properly. The small tap from her crutch as she walked gave Mila a bad memory of her time on the ship. Every step sounded like that, Mila shuddered. Still, they were finally back on land and she could unwind a little. After all, she had spent what little dignity she had throwing up, all she could do now was just curl up in a ball and relax. Sadly, she had a duty to be done and forced herself to stand back up. She washed her mouth one last time and staggered to her feet, slowly plodding after Annalise.


    Despite her suffering, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of derision towards Annalise. To be so caught up in the throes of love for what was at most a week-long relationship seemed bizarre to Mila. It was like dedicating oneself to protecting a person for an unspecified amount of time extending to infinity just a day after meeting them. Stupid maid. She groaned as another gurgle escaped her stomach, but her condition was stabilising at the very least. On that she could find herself to agree with the half elf. Just as that girl couldn¡¯t ride a horse properly, Mila would never willingly take to the seas without a good reason. Yet she also felt a small amount of pity for the ranger, to be so lost that she would get attached so quickly to the first thing that showed her affection. She had felt that, once.


    Shaking off her malaise she rallied up with the ranger, the sailors having helpfully unloaded their supplies for them. The ranger finished paying off their transportation fees and turned to meet Mila¡¯s gaze. The inquisitor let out a small shrug. She would accomplish her duties whatever the condition she was in, and, if they were setting off now then so be it.


    ¡°Ready to move?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Annalise grunted.


    It was still strange to see Annalise so hung up about someone, so worried. The ranger had usually been the one to take charge or bark out commands, to joke when things seemed grim. Now, she was far more quiet and sullen in contrast. Mila sighed, she was getting softer the more she stuck around this group of misfits. If Inquisitor Serilda was around Mila was certain that she would be getting a mouthful from her mentor for this unregulated excursion. Taurox was, hopefully, a bit more understandable having been around them for a while longer, though she just could feel the dispiriting feeling that this would also get reported back to Inquisitor Von Krantz, her currently assigned senior officer. So it was just as well then, that the plan was for herself and Annalise to head straight for Harweald, check up on the girl, and head straight back to Arteria. At least that¡¯s the plan.


    She staggered over to her horse, Ashen Mane or Ash. It neighed haughtily at her approach, annoyed at the long sea journey but appearing far more healthy than herself. Upon his back she saddled up her packs and the supplies dropped off by the sailors, tying them firmly to the saddle bags and reaching into one to pull out a small handful of grass and bits of a carrot. Ash eyed her warily, perhaps suspect of her pallid complexion but wasted only a moment before he lapped all of it up and began munching on the treats. She gave him a gentle caress before she tugged on his reigns, the steed giving her another wary look before letting her lead him along.


    Annalise listlessly followed along slightly behind them, the ranger sitting atop her mount even within the town¡¯s limits, though with good reason. Annalise was a cripple, her leg having been torn off during fighting before Mila¡¯s time with the motley group, yet, she was still going, still pushing forward against whatever esoteric goal that Sophie the maid now sought to accomplish. That in itself earned the ranger more than a few points of respect in Mila¡¯s eyes. Her skills too weren¡¯t much affected though she definitely couldn¡¯t just unsling and fire. That much was certain from their time spent on the road and in Melisgrad. Right, the river town. Mila growled at the memory. She turned to nod at the ranger, signaling for them to get moving, the girl seemed a little out of it but did nod back.


    Mila had, after all, browsed through all the maps they could get their hands on to chart the ideal, safe and quickest route to Harweald. Preparation is key, whether things go right or wrong, a well prepared inquisitor is one who is more likely to succeed regardless. She checked her armour, making the straps still fit snugly and no vulnerabilities were present. Then she double checked her weapons and their rations. Then she flicked a cursory glance at the ranger to make sure the archer still seemed relatively functional.


    Then she furrowed her brow as the memory of the ranger saving her at the river town snuck intrusively into her mind. The feelings of guilt and shame at not just having put the two of them in danger, but at how even now, she still couldn¡¯t always shake away the past. She remembered how the sight of the village had mirrored her own, how the devastation had been absolute. How by the time she emerged from the rubble, she was likely the only soul that survived out of thousands. Though the scale had shifted, she could see, feel, how the people had suffered and it stung. Worse yet, Sophie¡¯s surprise arrival had led to their ill fated excursion into Melisgrad, the city of hundreds of thousands turned into little more than a ghost town, tainted by foul heresy. It was perhaps only the Goddess¡¯s blessings that led the rest of the inquisitorial force based in Melton westward, putting them in prime position to hold back the evils that still plagued the lands. May it be purged indeed, whatever ghastly ritual the cult was trying to do, at least it''s over for now.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Truthfully, Mila had wanted to remain in Arteria, to interrogate the half elf even more on all the recent happenings. Alongside that, she always wanted to prod her for any other information about her visions, especially about the ones relating to the past. Alas, seeing Annalise¡¯s despondent state upon learning about the orcish raids across the frontiers, Mila had reluctantly decided to accompany the ranger. The same desperation that had once been in her own eyes a long time ago now reflected in the ranger''s. Though she dared not say it at the time, she knew that Annalise had also clocked onto the fact that ¡®recent¡¯ news was likely already two weeks old, now, maybe three weeks and then some given the travel time. That there was a possibility they were already too late.


    Her vision of what they should do involved traveling at speed to a post town, Fernsreach, and hitching a ride along with any caravans heading north east in the direction of Harweald. It would take a few days of hard riding and exposing themselves to moderate danger from any lingering wildlife or even cultists. But it would be quicker than taking the main roads and safer than cutting a straight path through the Meltonian lowlands, a likely easy place for any lingering ambushes to take down two stray travelers. It required some amount of luck to rendezvous with any caravans at Fernsreach. However, logically at least one caravan of significant size likely passed it any given week, considering the path¡¯s importance in cutting out a few days of travel from west to east.


    In Mila¡¯s opinion it had been well thought out at least; no one could say that she didn¡¯t come prepared. Though Annalise did want to head straight for Harweald, Mila was thankful that the girl was reasonable enough to eventually let herself get talked out of it, ultimately agreeing to the inquisitor¡¯s plan.


    With a huff and a push, she mounted Ash and gave the horse a friendly bop on the head, their traditional signal for hard travel. Ash neighed his displeasure, but nonetheless, shook off his seabourne inaction and indicated his readiness. Mila turned back to Annalise, the ranger giving her a curt nod. We¡¯re all ready to go then. She tightened her hold on Ash¡¯s reins and, with a steady gallop, they were off.


    <hr><hr>


    One potential snag in their plan of so quickly deviating from the more well traveled roads is that they were certain to cross the land of the Draeceni beastfolk. Though nominally the Barony of Draecen was ruled by Meltonian administrators and nobles, in truth, it still remained mostly populated by the beastfolk and subject to constant ¡®service assignment¡¯ campaigns. Whereupon Meltonian forces would conscript a large number of the land¡¯s inhabitants, enslaving them or throwing them into servitude. Rebellion happened often enough that it was rumored one such revolt happened during the War of Two Princes, though it was utterly crushed under High King Edward. Still, it meant that she would have to maintain vigilance the whole journey, aware that two travelers with no especially noteworthy protection could prove an easy target to half starved rebels.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mila felt dismissive of them or afraid of harming another sentient being. Goddess only knows how many unspeakable evils they had to put down during her time with her mentor, with many of them being sentient humanoid or even humans altogether. Death was but another solution to quell evil. It was the idea of doing so with no inquisitorial writ that irked her. For if they did get ambushed, it could be by misguided but still loyal believers of Astralis, and to her, it seemed a risky business at the end of it. Perhaps on some levels, she felt as if she had a smidgen of sympathy for the beastfolk of Draecen. With their lands historically being thrown under occupation by neighbouring powers, they likely yearned to enjoy their freedoms. Only for the Meltonians to snag them once again.


    Draecen itself wasn¡¯t a broken land like its people. Much like much of the Meltonian lowlands, lush green hills rolled into one another, the gentle glow of moonlight basking the land in an ethereal but beautiful light. Old trees stretched high towards the moon as younger ones swayed in rhythm to the soft breeze that brushed the landscape. Though it would be more uncomfortable, Mila had demanded a strict no campfire journey until they reached Fernsreach. Once in a caravan, security wouldn¡¯t be as large a concern, but as it stands, camping in the Meltonian wilderness was dangerous enough without a beacon to confirm their presence. Annalise had taken it all remarkably well, having resorted to grunting or groaning her words most of the day.


    Mila sighed at the thought, picking herself up and strolling over to where she and the ranger made camp. Mila took first and second watch, Annalise the third and fourth. She popped her head into their tent to find the ranger peacefully asleep, Annalise¡¯s worries seemed forgotten assuming the small smile on her sleeping face was any indication of her mental state. Mila took in the sight and grinned; there was a certain joy in peace; that much she could appreciate in her time spent with Serilda. She shuffled closer and pulled the ranger¡¯s quilt up closer to the ranger, since the girl splayed out across the bedroll after she had kicked away her blanket earlier.


    She felt her own brows furrow at the sleeping ranger, her own doubts now coming to the forefront after the warm feelings dissipated. None of the others had ever looked at her as warmly as she just felt toward the ranger. Perhaps the maid, but even then, it was only when the half elf purportedly entertained visions of the past, however improbable that might be for any besides a seer. Not that she was jealous or missing anything, Mila just felt a small sense of sadness, but she would persevere, as she always did.


    Before she could back out, a sudden hand snatched hers and drew her in much to her confusion. Annalise had a surprisingly firm grip and the ranger pulled Mila¡¯s hand to her cheek, cradling it like some tiny child. Mila froze, the inquisitor was caught off guard and just let it happen for around a minute before trying to pry herself loose. She found it quite off putting at how Annalise seemed to involuntarily caress her hand, the strange sensation sending tingles down her spine.


    Carefully she managed to slip her hand out of the ranger¡¯s grasp, the girl¡¯s sleeping smile falling almost instantly. Reluctantly, Mila reached down to brush her hair and offer some small sense of comfort in return. She did feel a strange sense of deja-vu, wondering if this strange feeling in her chest was the same that Karelia shared that fateful eve. The strange desire to protect such a person, a desire of which had birthed the idea which led her to tag along with Serilda in the first place. Seeing the ranger¡¯s face morph into something between a smile and a grin, Mila was satisfied and pulled away.


    She stepped back out of the tent and tried to wipe the grin off her own face to no avail. She looked up to the sky and sniffed in the cool Meltonian air. It certainly felt far better than the sea breeze, far less salty. Her eyes found themselves examining their surroundings, the two horses likely asleep already, the small brush line that surrounded them the only separator between the Meltonian port town of Orcanus and Dracen. It was a fitting place to make camp in her eyes, a brief extension of their respite before they entered into uncertain territory.


    Mila stretched her arms and returned back to watch, gently sitting down back on her little perch on a rock. She turned her eyes back to the area around them, searching the darkness for any signs of trouble. Upon locating none, she returned to her rituals, murmuring soft blessings and meditating whilst keeping her ears alert.


    The past few months had been quite bizarre for her. She had chased the undead in Eichafen with the Inquisitorial hunt, led an evacuation to Melton before investigating a cult in Harweald, then Melisgrad, Arteria, and now they were back again. Not only that, she had been assigned to take care of what could potentially become a harbinger of things to come, to babysit the maid instead of just seizing her for the inquisition. Whatever reservations she held though, she couldn¡¯t dispute Senior Inquisitor Von Krantz¡¯s methods. Sophie was ever so slightly growing on her, and she also noted that their experiences had proved to plant the maid in the camp firmly opposed to the encroachment of the coming darkness.


    However, the idea of an oncoming darkness made Mila shudder. She had been appraised of Serilda¡¯s actions in the frigid north when her mentor met her in Marrest. The Ingramarian Principalities were in turmoil. A horde of demonic entities and undead had swept over the Western Bastions, breaching a weakened part of the defences and rampaging across most of the Frostfields. Unlike the slow trickle of chaos that currently bled into Melton, Ingramar had been devastated beyond belief. Only through careful manoeuvring did Serilda manage to evacuate a few villages before sealing the passages between Ingramar and the rest of Cyndralia. Mila had kept her emotions in check, but the knowledge that she would no longer be able to return to the town she once called home did sting, even if it was to just pray over the ruins. Though Marsun, the capital, and a few other Principalities still defended their domains, the fate of the north had already been decided, consigned to oblivion by the inquisition. But were we wrong? It feels bad knowing we sacrificed the people, but how could we even hope to stop a demon horde as we are now? Could this really be a new Dark Tide?


    Shaking off her malaise, she tried to distract her thoughts and emptied her mind, the unpleasant sensation never quite leaving. But the night drew on and she found she had a duty to fulfil. Keep them safe until Annalise¡¯s turn on watch. That much, she could do. With her attention restored to her surroundings, she allowed herself one small thought to be turned towards Arteria, I hope the others are doing alright.

 Act 3 Chapter 14: A Magisterial Decree

    ¡°This is Hauptman Sodel, Acting Officer of Fort Sorester, writing to request urgent assistance. Fortress Primester has fallen under hostile control. My men and I number less than two hundred, but many more are injured, diseased or dying. Major Meyer has been killed in action and our supplies are running low. The enemy has us enveloped, The Eagle has also been sighted, send backup. ¡±


    - Letter retrieved from Carradorian Border Guard by Duke Walden¡¯s Rangers


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie felt sick to her stomach, the exam was over. Four grueling hours had passed and they were done. She had finished the exam to the latter, triple checking her work before turning the paper in. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, she had made mistakes, few that even her triple checking had missed. Her soul was further disquieted by how easily Aryana had seemed to breeze through it all. The girl finished almost half an hour if not more before anyone else.


    She felt sick to the stomach because, for her, it wasn¡¯t over. They had just finished when a proctor walked up to her, browsed a list agonisingly slowly, before asking her the fateful question.


    ¡°Are you Sophie of Melton and of Carrador?¡± The blue robed assistant had asked, with two other pupils in tow.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ yes?¡± Sophie hesitantly answered.


    ¡°Very well then, come with me please. Your examination is not yet complete.¡± He had said.


    She was too taken aback to really do anything besides follow the man, wrapped up in her head of doubting what had she done to warrant this. It was only when the small posse exited Listor hall and Sophie passed by a waiting Aryana that she finally realized she should question the examiner. Her brief nonverbal exchange with the redhead was done primarily through questioning frowns and finger pointing. Perhaps it was also after that exchange that she took a closer look at the two students with her. The two pointedly avoiding her were far better dressed, groomed, and, most importantly, they were elves.


    They weren¡¯t just normal elves that she saw in the markets either. These were dressed in a way to suggest some form of regal nobility. So why am I here?


    ¡°Umm, excuse me instructor. Where are we going?¡± Sophie managed to ask.


    None of the three paused their step though she did feel three sets of eyes judging her for various reasons.


    ¡°Were you not informed?¡± The instructor responded.


    ¡°Of¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± The female elf gasped.


    ¡°Your magisters have asked for a separate tester to administer the next part of your exams¡­ or did you mean this portion in general? Do you not know?¡±


    ¡°No¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re new to Arteria then?¡±


    Sophie nodded, eliciting two sly glances from the elves.


    ¡°An outside halfie.¡±


    ¡°How rare.¡±


    The two whispered amongst themselves.


    ¡°The Elven diaspora hold themselves to high standards, the magisters agreed that there should be an additional examination to determine whether or not one should classify for advanced placement in academy programs.¡± The instructor stated impassively.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Sophie squeaked in surprise, ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m fine with regular classes.¡± She sheepishly added.


    ¡°Well, this is a policy for all of the Elven diaspora, including outside applicants. Normally I¡¯d expect that all applicants to have been told by the relative authorities, but clearly that is lacking.¡± He tutted, ¡°Nonetheless, the instructors here will appraise you of the situation. Just know that completion of this examination stage will improve your odds of being selected.¡±


    The man opened the door to a room with about a dozen other elven students and a wizened older instructor clad in dark green and blue robes standing in front of a lectern. Before she could react, the two instructors bowed towards each other and the older one smiled.


    ¡°Professor Herestes, pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Professor Jorvin, likewise. Ah! We do have an outsider here so she might need some extra explaining.¡± The original blue robe, Herestes, cheekily cocked his head at Sophie.


    ¡°An outsider, hmmm. Pleasure to meet you little missy, and honoured greetings to the two hanya.¡± Jorvin swapped effortlessly to elvish.


    ¡°And our honored greetings to you, han magsear.¡± The two elven kids replied.


    Sensing her cue, Sophie quickly bowed.


    ¡°Thank you, Herestes, is this the last of them?¡± Jorvin queried.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you for your assistance.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Professor Jorvin.¡± Herestes answered, giving one last bow to the gathered room before heading out.


    Sophie¡¯s ears perked up when she heard the other students murmured amongst themselves, all before Professor Jorvin coughed slightly to regain their attention.


    ¡°You three, please take a seat.¡± He politely ordered.


    Sophie hurried behind the two elves, noticing that every few seconds they would glance back at her, the curiosity in their eyes proving almost unbearable.


    ¡°Alright. Well, as per regulation, I¡¯ll run through what we¡¯ll have to do here. I know all of you here are esteemed members of your respective clans and houses so I won¡¯t bore you with the details. But, since we have someone who is new to this system, I¡¯d like to take the moment to explain what we need to do.¡± Professor Jorvin announced, his eyes landing on Sophie.


    To her relief, his gaze wasn¡¯t one of curiosity or derision, just one of professionalism.


    ¡°First, you will have a thirty minute segment on arcane theory, another thirty minutes on diplomatic and military theory, and a final brief examination on your physical skills.¡± Jorvin spoke as he began passing out small exam packets.


    Sophie was flabbergasted, her preparation was rushed enough for the regular portion. For there to be another part of the exam based on more advanced subjects like this was certainly not just unexpected, it might prove devastating. However, when she looked around, the other pupils, all elves barre one who was a half elf, seemed more than ready for the exams ahead. A little too nervous to put herself in the crossfire, she could only sheepishly look away when the instructor passed the packet to her.


    Once the last of the exams were handed out, the professor returned to the lectern. ¡°Alright, now, there¡¯s a clock right up there if you need the time. Time for the classic spiel,¡± Jorvin chuckled, ¡° if there are no questions, then may I, Professor Ardol Jorvin, proctor of the Arterian Academy entrance exam magistrate¡¯s segment, declare this examination to have officially begun.¡±


    Sophie flipped the first page of the paper open and despaired, Explain the interconnection between mana, nature, and arcane applications. Then, provide two examples of potential uses. Describe in detail the way in which each element plays its role. She blinked back her surprise at the question, her blank mind growing heavier by the second. Well¡­ by the saint damned hells!


    <hr><hr>


    Death. Sophie felt like death had visited her body and sucked out every brain cell she ever had. If the four hour session earlier was grueling, then this hour long session was torturous. Not only were the questions all short answers, they were all on topics far beyond her expertise. She let out an audible groan that accidentally drew the attention of the room. Sophie froze her tired stretch mid motion when the professor broke out into a hearty chuckle.


    ¡°Hah, I suppose the writing portion is a little stagnant, as with all exams.¡± He smiled, ¡°Anyways, please proceed to Miyama hall for the physical portion of your examinations.¡±


    Sophie screamed internally at her unfortunately timed groan and followed along as the others shuffled away, hushed whispers discussing the exam.


    ¡°So¡­ the halfie.¡± A quiet voice chirped from next to her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sophie squeaked, further drawing more attention to herself, her face turning beet red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Apologies for my sister, it is rare for us to see¡­ elves from outside the city.¡± The guy quickly added.


    Sophie felt her non-existent heart thud in a panic, the two crowding close to her, looking her up and down. Their ears were far more slender and elegant than hers, their faces more distinctive and completely unblemished. Their sharp slanted eyes were both of a dull light blue, their lips pursed into little amused beans. She could smell the warm fragrant almost chocolate like scent that wafted from their bodies and had to fight not to fall under their charms.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ummm¡­¡± Sophie stammered.


    ¡°My goodness, Thalnor, you¡¯re the one scaring the poor girl. Don¡¯t mind him sweetie, I¡¯m Maylesa Calnodel, this idiot is my brother Thalnor Calnodel.¡± The girl exclaimed matter of factly, as if expecting her to just know what they were talking about.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m the idiot.¡± Thalnor snarkily acknowledged.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°See? You¡¯re the one scaring her.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, definitely couldn¡¯t be you just butting in.¡±


    ¡°The nerve.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m Sophie?¡± Sophie replied.


    The two ceased their bickering instantly and turned to gaze at her intently before a terrifying sparkle of curiosity bursted to life in their eyes.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Maylesa questioned.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Thalnor echoed.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ that¡¯s me.¡± Sophie eked out a nervous smile.


    ¡°How curious.¡± The girl stated.


    ¡°Indeed, how curious.¡± Her brother followed.


    ¡°No¡­ last name? House name? Or just a little shy.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s shy because of you.¡±


    ¡°Thalnor!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ no¡­ I¡­ never knew a last name or house name.¡± Sophie interjected before they could continue.


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± Thalnor exclaimed.


    ¡°An elf with no clan.¡± Maylesa added.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°A half elf, with no clan, sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Of course! A human name for a human raised half elf, tal?¡± Maylesa nodded and turned to Sophie.


    All Sophie could do was shrug, ¡°I- I haven¡¯t learned elvish.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t learned elvish?!¡± The two exclaimed in collective surprise, drawing everyone else¡¯s attention.


    Sophie shrank a little further. She wasn¡¯t as shy as she was when the journey began, but there just was something overly intimidating in the presence of the elves. A feeling that she would never measure up to their standards or even be as perfect in appearance. The elvish students all exuded a certain elegance that she couldn¡¯t hope to match.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± A scholar interrupted the students before they could question the poor half elf further.


    Everyone stood at the ready and Sophie quickly imitated them, the scholar opening the door to Miyama hall. The others slowly filed in one by one, the hall a large space separated by more than a few dividers, an assortment of training dummies and training equipment within. Physical prowess was what I thought, but is this a combat test?


    A rather slender but well built elf stepped out in front of the gathered crowd, the man wordlessly bowing, an act causing the group of students to bow in response. Sophie dipped her head as well, but she caught the briefest glimpse of the instructor noticing her delay.


    ¡°Well then prospective students, academics and the future honoured hanya.¡± The elven instructor placed his hand over his chest.


    ¡°And we greet you as well han magsear.¡± The students replied collectively.


    ¡°Well then, does anyone have questions?¡± He asked, and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little called out. But, as she always did back at the estate, she remained silent when her superior was speaking.


    ¡°Good.¡± The man smirked when he heard no response, ¡°Then we¡¯ll get started. I¡¯ll be dividing everyone into two groups of six¡­ so right here. Those to my right go over there, those to my left over here please.¡± The elf stretched his arms like a knife, cutting the group into two cadres.


    Sophie looked over at Thalnor and Maylesa, the two a little too excited to have her along for the ride. Her other compatriots involved two haughty looking figures, their shapely chins, ears and stifling auras matched only by the look of dismay at her presence in their green and brown eyes. To her surprise the other half elf that was present also shared their opinion, his scowl directed at her a little too intense for her comfort. Sheesh, and here I thought of someone who might understand how awkward it is to be here.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen, hanya.¡± The instructor clapped his hands, ¡°Proctor Highwell here,¡± he gestured at the scholar from the doorway who had now joined them in the hall, ¡°will be timing you six,¡± he pointed towards Sophie and the others, ¡°as you do laps around the marked track for around fifteen minutes before you can rest.¡±


    Indeed, when Sophie followed his gestures, she found herself noticing staggered dashes placed over the floor of the hall in a wide arc outside the dividers.


    ¡°Then you six,¡± he pointed at the ones on his right, ¡°will go through a series of both formalised training duels, martial stance evaluations, and training bouts. This will go on for as long as needed up to forty minutes at most, but no more than that. I will be supervising you myself, and upon the allotted time, we will rotate groups wherein the runners will begin martial assessment, and the previous fighters will go on to run. Any questions?¡±


    That was clear enough, Sophie thought to herself, though the idea of duels worried her slightly. Evidently, everyone else also understood and, as a round of shaking heads came from the students, the two instructors got into place, gesturing for the groups to follow.


    ¡°Alright, prospective students, the scenario here is simple. We¡¯ll be measuring the average speed, capability, and potential based on the amount of laps you can run, as well as how fast you get each one done. Pretty simple. Ready?¡± Highwell added.


    Everyone nodded, it was simple enough. Seeing that, Highwell turned to the elven instructor who gave his assent. The human instructor then turned to a clock, watching it tick by until just before it hit the end of a minute.


    ¡°Alright, ready, go.¡± He announced, and they were off.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie had thought that perhaps one of the others might interrogate her, spend their run prodding her for answers. Perhaps, the siblings did intend to do so. But there was one problem. She was slow, dreadfully so. She wasn¡¯t slow in the sense that her average speed was low, but when compared to the elves nimbly lapping her, she was slow. It did, however, answer a question of hers. She had remembered, back in the Frostwinds, of the druids and the elven rangers that supported them. She had felt their presence everywhere, shadowing her every step, watching her every movement. She had wondered then how could they have done so, how many of them there must¡¯ve been. Well, it could just be the dozen odd rangers that they saw, just nimbly leaping between the trees.


    Even the other half elf was faster, though the others all noticeably slowed slightly nearer to the end of their allotted time. Sophie had in essence just maintained a manageable pace for her, something more akin to a run than a jog but far slower than a breakneck sprint. Still, when they had all finished, she couldn¡¯t help but hide her embarrassment at how poorly she performed. Elven tests suck. On the other hand, the others had exerted themselves pretty intensely and she found herself relatively unbothered as everyone else took their spare time to recover some energy. Or in the case of the haughty brown eyed elf and green eyed partner, the two practiced their fighting stances with imaginary weapons. Try hard.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The elven instructor announced, and the sounds of training swords clacking stopped at once, ¡°Good work. Swap around time. Highwell?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ready.¡± Highwell replied.


    ¡°Excellent, fighters to run, runners meet at the first station.¡±


    A small grumbling of noise echoed from both camps and the various students traded stations, with Sophie and her group standing around the first set of dividers. Between the gaps she spied a rack of thick leather chest plates and blunt fencing foils. In the second one a few training dummies, and in the third set of dividers, some normal training blades.


    ¡°We get to spar!¡± Thalnor chirped.


    ¡°Ugh, how irritating.¡± Maylesa grunted.


    The other two elves smirked, their stuck up demeanour giving a sense of arrogance that Sophie felt a slight desire to take down a notch. The other half elf meanwhile, continued to look at her like some sort of antagonist and likely desired to beat her in combat. A concerning if not entirely unexpected conjecture given whatever was going on within his head when he had first laid eyes on her.


    ¡°Alright, everyone grab a set of chest plates and a foil. Then you two are up first, then you two, and then the last two. We¡¯re working under best out of five. I¡¯ll be assessing you based on, obviously winning the bout, but also form, technique, control, spacing, and adaptability. Everyone understand?¡± The instructor barked.


    ¡°Yes, magsear.¡± The others answered.


    The crowd moved over to the chest plates and now Sophie was caught in another conundrum, do I take off my armour for this armour? Her frustration caught the attention of the instructor and she felt a shadow loom over her as she mused over her options.


    ¡°Problem?¡± The elf questioned.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ no sir.¡± Sophie snappily replied and hastily burdened herself with an extra set of armour atop of her own.


    A gaggle of sniggers and chuckles followed her comically bloated return and she could only scowl whilst she tried to ignore the amused glances thrown her way.


    Thalnor and the green eyed elf were first, the two clashing in such a rapid display of force that Sophie had trouble keeping up. Point. Point. Point. Point. So it was that within what felt like under two minutes, the two had wrapped up five bouts, Thalnor winning a slightly majority much to the chagrin of his opponent. Next came Maylesa and the half elf, the sibling also barely edged out of a victory from a lucky side strike.


    Finally, it was Sophie¡¯s turn with the green eyed elf, her opponent looking overly smug at just the sight of her getting onto the duel zone.


    ¡°Bow.¡± The instructor ordered, and the two did so.


    ¡°Ready.¡± He said and the two raised their blades.


    ¡°Begin.¡± He ordered and the two lunged at each other.


    To her horror, the elf was just as fast here as he was on the track. The graceful figure practically jumped past her attack and giving her chest plate a heft thud.


    ¡°Point, reset.¡± The instructor said, giving them both a moment to recover.


    ¡°Bow, ready, begin!¡±


    This time she fared slightly better but still under performed. She had seen his muscles tense, his leg ready to propel him forward and she was able to dodge the first blow. Unfortunately, he recovered just as quickly and gave her another slap with the blade.


    ¡°Point, reset.¡±


    Sophie growled, resetting and giving her muscles a quick stretch. Speed¡¯s gonna be an issue here.


    ¡°...begin!¡±


    The two launched themselves at each other again, but this time she was prepared. She ducked under his lunge and managed to smash the blunt end into him.


    ¡°Point¡­¡±


    Damn, I need to be faster, that was too close.


    ¡°...begin!¡±


    This time he expected her, and she knew. She feinted an attack and launched herself backwards instead, using his momentum against him and getting in a cheeky tap to his back.


    ¡°Point!¡± Came the call.


    Sophie could see the elf looking at her intently now, his eyes turning into a hateful gaze from one of indignation.


    ¡°...begin!¡±


    He attacked with a renewed fury, Sophie barely managing to parry his blow before he launched yet another one. This too she managed to parry, thrusting forward after deflecting his blow to riposte. Yet, she was too slow, and his foil managed to parry hers and smack directly into her torso.


    ¡°Point! And halt!¡± The instructor declared, ¡°Salut.¡±


    Reluctantly, Sophie bowed, trying her best to hide her scowl. Think professional, hide your emotions and focus on the tests. The two separated and the instructor gave her a curious gaze before he turned back to everyone.


    ¡°Alright then, please return the foils and proceed to station two.¡±


    Doing as she was told she caught sight of the green eyed elf and the brown eyed one whispering amongst themselves, glares being cast her way and that of Thalnor. But before there could be any more conversation the instructor returned and they fell into silence once more.


    ¡°This one¡¯s simpler than the last. Just demonstrate combat techniques that you know onto the training dummies, then simulate a few attacks and that¡¯s all.¡±


    Her gaze focused on the training dummies. Nothing to it.


    She approached her station and turned towards the siblings who only shrugged in response. She observed for a moment, see that they quite literally struck at the dummies with a series of blows. When she noticed the instructor''s gaze fall upon her, she quickly set off and attacked the dummy. Still somewhat uncertain, she launched a series of what she thought of as generic attacks before a few more specialised ones that she recalled from her previous engagements against both the undead and the cultists. Her attacks unwittingly showed something of interest and she could feel the instructor¡¯s gaze on her intensify up until she finished her demonstration.


    ¡°Group, move to station three. This one¡¯s the same drill as the first, except you will utilize training blades and incorporate the strikes you demonstrated in your duels as well.¡±


    The student hopefuls shuffled over and grabbed blades of varying sizes, Sophie spending the most time searching for one that fit her grip.


    ¡°You two are up first. Then you two, and finally you two.¡± The instructor pointed.


    Sophie turned to find the brown haired elf glaring at her, his face etched with a permanent frown. Oh¡­ fantastic¡­ at least it''s not that guy, she tried to avoid looking at the other half elf. Up first was Maylesa and Thalnor, the two throwing themselves into a furious bout as siblings attempted to prove their superiority. Sophie saw that even the others were gripped by this display, Sophie noticed a small grin that appeared on the face of the green eyed elf. A fighter¡¯s smile at the thought of a good fight, it¡¯s kinda like Taurox.


    Thalnor eventually ended victorious, though Maylesa came in close with one unlucky trip at the end ruining her chances of victory. Next it was the green eye and other half elf, the two began evenly matched, but by the second bout green eye was in line to earn a victory, an almost clean sweep at one loss to three wins.


    Her opponent glared at her when the last bout ended, his aura of challenge making it quite hard to relax. Still, she sighed and got up, proceeding to the assigned area and readied her sword. Just like Taurox taught you, relax, let your muscles and reflexes do the work, don¡¯t over think.


    ¡°Bow.¡±


    First round, hit hard, hit fast. Unexpected attack, aim¡­


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    ¡­aim low.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    The moment the instructor finished his call, Sophie dropped to a crouch and dashed at her opponent. His swing was fast, the edge of the blade whooshing just past her ponytail but her low figure was likely unexpected. She caught him off guard and managed to half tackle, half slap the elf.


    ¡°Point.¡±


    She let out a relieved sigh as she reset her position. Not being constrained by the etiquette of a formal duel had allowed her a bit more flexibility. He''ll probably expect another attack, or think that I¡¯ll feint like I did with his friend. Maybe I should take the blow, parry and hopefully riposte quick enough.


    ¡°...begin!¡±


    Her mind frantically tried to recover from being too distracted to know that they started. She managed to deftly dodge the first blow but now found herself being pressured by his advance. She parried blow after blow but found no room to attack. Realizing she¡¯d be put into a stalemate, she threw caution to the wind and threw herself into a counter attack. She held her blade up in front of her shoulder and shoulder charged the elf, catching him off guard and breaking past his guard through sheer force. The attack worked, she smashed her body, and by extent the blade into him.


    ¡°Point!¡±


    The elf visibly growled, shaken and angered at her success. He¡¯s likely going to go aggressive for that.


    ¡°...ready!¡±


    If he does¡­ I can punish him with a swift slash¡­ assuming I can avoid his blow and strike under the blade.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Preparation and expectation certainly had its place in combat. Yet, when one¡¯s opponent becomes readable, their patterns analysed, they could eventually be beaten with a good plan. Thus came the final bout of the exams, the angry elf charging at her with full speed. Her predictions were accurate, too accurate, and part of her suspected a trap.


    Sophie ducked when he cleaved sideways, she then seized her moment to swiftly slash under his blow, making full contact with his chest plate with a hefty thud.


    ¡°Point! And halt!¡±


    At those words, Sophie¡¯s shoulders sagged and a brief sigh emerged from her mouth. It¡¯s over. In contrast her opponent snarled in rage, "You''ll pay for that." He hissed under his breath.


    But she could care less, whatever might happen, whatever he said, she won. It''s something at least.

 Act 3 Chapter 15: Hatires and An Outlander

    ¡°The Swift-Wind Ambushers are a mercenary company renowned for expertly executed archery when their foes least expect it. Split into around fifty shield brothers, a hundred dual purpose bowmen, and a hundred crossbowmen. Their range heavy formation allows for ambushing foes from afar and firing before disappearing back into the tree line. Having the stopping power of crossbows in their arsenals allows them to engage even heavier targets such as the Traxian Minstorian super heavy cavalry formations. To date, their most famed achievement is the repelling of the Traxian Eighth Legion in the Battle of Mar¡¯s Crossing. A victory so brutal that many said the rivers flowed red with blood for days on end. At least, that¡¯s how the story goes. Mar¡¯s Crossing is actually a bunch of different hills, the only ¡®river¡¯ being a few leagues away, and that¡¯s just a lake. ¡±


    - Captain Kieran ¡®Sharp-Claw¡¯ Tanner, Skull Crackers Company Captain, ¡°On Famed Mercenary Bands: The Swift-Wind Ambushers¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Bweh¡­ eh? Sophie!¡± Aryana sleepily beamed as she wiped some drool off her face.


    The redhead had evidently been napping at a desk, a somewhat exasperated looking Jun having roused her to attention. Sophie cocked her head at them and Jun gave an exhausted wave. Sophie smiled at the two of them and almost forgot about her two strange tagalongs.


    ¡°Oh my. Humans.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the halfie has no elven clan, remember?¡±


    ¡°You could stand to be a less venomous sister.¡±


    ¡°And you a less pig headed idiot.¡±


    Thalnor and Maylesa began bickering once again, their chittering almost eliciting a groan from Sophie herself. Their somewhat childish behaviour contrasted greatly with their elegant and regal forms. Sophie ignored them and turned to the two others currently relaxing at their desk.


    ¡°Aryana! Jun!¡± Sophie smiled back.


    ¡°Sophie! And, it seems you¡¯ve made some friends.¡± Jun joked, pointing at her two followers.


    ¡°Friends?¡± Maylesa raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Us?¡± Thalnor gave his sister a strange look.


    ¡°How peculiar!¡± Maylesa bobbed her head.


    Sophie felt strangely ill at ease with the notion but brushed it off and approached the two weary girls. Aryana tried, somewhat unsuccessfully, to fully rouse herself but Sophie just shook her head and gave her a warm smile, satiating the redhead for now. Jun also flashed her a small wink, the outlander shuffling two small canteens on the table. They must¡¯ve been here for a good hour or two, damn.


    She did feel a small moment of respite from the taxing day. The appearance of Aryana and Jun injecting a small sense of normalcy that told her that the exams were over.


    ¡°Ryo and the others found her almost dozing off at the cafe, so I dragged her over here to wait for you.¡± Jun chimed in, preempting Sophie¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Not¡­ that tired¡­ geh.¡± Aryana yawned.


    Sophie allowed herself a soft chuckle before realising all eyes were in fact, on her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right. Umm, first off thanks for watching over her, that¡¯s really kind of you guys.¡± Sophie thanked Jun who gave her a thumbs up. ¡°As for everyone, well¡­ these two are siblings, Thalnor and Maylesa. I met them¡­ about an hour or two ago. Turns out elves have a separate exam to take and I got roped into it.¡± Sophie groaned, her head now aching once more thinking about the exam.


    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re from House Calnodel!¡± Maylesa declared proudly, ¡°Our family helps ensure the city¡¯s magitech requirements are always fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Alongside the other houses of course.¡± Thalnor added.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t have to take away the spotlight that soon.¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to make sure they don¡¯t expect too much.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Jun interrupted, ¡°So you¡¯re the guys that keep the clocks running? Across the whole city?¡±


    ¡°The clocks? Oh no, that¡¯d be the dwarves.¡± Maylesa replied, ¡°They¡¯re the ones responsible for all the clockwork, mechanical and runic creations. We handle magitech, like the magefire torches in the academy, or the grand palatium elevator in the Chamber of Stalwart Justice.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather is quite proud of that.¡± Thalnor agreed.


    ¡°As he should be, it is quite the impressive feat of engineering! All the sigils are casted just right to be self-sustaining.¡±


    ¡°Huh, the more you know.¡± Jun muttered.


    ¡°Right. And these two are Jun,¡± Sophie continued, giving the girl a nod, who in turn dipped her head at the elves, ¡°and the sleepy one is Aryana. She¡¯s the one-¡±


    ¡°Who finished the exam remarkably quickly.¡± Maylesa exclaimed, with what Sophie could only describe as a hint of admiration in her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± Aryana cheerily agreed before her eyes slowly refocused on the world around her.


    Sophie met her gaze and just stared in amusement for a few moments as the redhead¡¯s face morphed from tired, to friendly, to curious, to absolutely baffled.


    ¡°Ahhh! Vaettagh! Ahhh! Hatires!¡± Aryana squeaked.


    Sophie then watched as Aryana pinched her own cheeks, testing herself before squinting at Sophie, then back at the others. ¡°Are they real?¡± She asked tentatively.


    Jun raised an eyebrow and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but guffaw at the redhead¡¯s incredulous statement. The elves meanwhile seemed absolutely delighted by the strange display.


    ¡°Geh! Hi! I mean¡­ I-I mean uhh¡­ yes, hi!¡± Aryana¡¯s boisterous attitude faded into a fearful shyness.


    Sophie felt the two elves looking at her, their inquisitive eyes searching for some explanation. Unfortunately for them, Sophie was doing all she could not to laugh at Aryana¡¯s current misfortune.


    ¡°She¡¯s so¡­¡± Thalnor began but paused.


    ¡°So lively.¡± Maylesa finished for him, ¡°Also hello! You are quite the strange human.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Sophie! The Hatires talk!¡± Aryana scrambled for help.


    Jun finally lost control and let out a small snort, the outlander quickly rushing to cover her mouth with her hands. This then led to Sophie audibly releasing a few chuckles, leaving the poor redhead mortified and frozen in fright. The two elves, for their part, just watched with increasing curiosity and some good cheer at this disastrous exchange.


    Eventually, Sophie calmed herself and gave Aryana a reassuring smile, ¡°This is Maylesa and Thalnor, they¡¯re well¡­ they¡¯re elves. They were the two you saw me get taken to the secondary exam with.¡±


    Aryana seemed a bit awestruck, her emerald green eyes widening at the sight, much to the amusement of the siblings.


    ¡°We are indeed quite corporeal last I checked.¡± Maylesa added with a smile, startling poor Aryana even more.


    ¡°Ah, that does remind me.¡± Thalnor nudged his sister.


    Maylesa looked markedly annoyed before the glow of curiosity sparked between their eyes and they collectively turned to Sophie.


    ¡°Would you, that is, would it be alright if we spoke to you privately afterwards? It would only take a moment.¡± Maylesa questioned.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sure?¡± Sophie agreed.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but what the heck¡¯s a hat tire or waiter supposed to mean? I mean I can make a good guess what they mean and that waiters are not actually¡­ well¡­ you know, a waiter in this context.¡± Jun asked.


    ¡°Ah! She¡¯s from the Frostwinds in the north of Melton.¡± Sophie cocked her head at Aryana for the siblings,¡±Hatire means elf, and Vaettagh means spirit chosen, it''s like umm¡­ someone powerful?¡± Sophie caught herself, unsure if she should be outing Jun¡¯s origins to the elves.


    ¡°Huh, different dialects and languages I guess. The more you know.¡± Jun hummed.


    ¡°A traveler from so far away.¡± Thalnor acknowledged.


    ¡°And so academically brilliant.¡± Maylesa acknowledged.


    ¡°Or so she seems.¡±


    ¡°I very much think she is.¡±


    Aryana shuffled uncomfortably under the attention placed on her, the redhead looking to Sophie for support. Sophie offered a reassuring smile, prompting Aryana to muster up a soft anxious smile.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re done?¡± Aryana asked.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Tired but done.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! And we are now friends.¡± Maylesa agreed.


    Jun let out a small chuckle and the outlander got up from her seat, giving everyone a quick wave, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to see everyone doing well. But I¡¯m running late as it is.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Are we being a burden?¡± The sister asked.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Nah. We were meant to have a team meeting pretty soon. We¡¯ll be off on another job soon so it¡¯ll be a bit before we see each other again.¡± Jun gave Sophie a nod.


    ¡°Team meeting?¡± The brother queried.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m part of an adventuring team. The Dragon Wagon.¡± Jun exclaimed as she struck a pose, pumping her fists into the air.


    Everyone fell silent for a moment, just staring at the adventurer who almost immediately seemed to blush and regret her actions. ¡°Umm, Ryo came up with that.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s cool.¡± Aryana half heartedly supported the outlander, making the others also nod in response.


    Jun snorted, disbelieving if appreciative of the support. ¡°Anyway, before I embarrass myself further. Have a good day everyone! Aryana, Sophie.¡±


    The group waved and saw her off, leaving the four of them staring at each other. Aryana still seemed a little bewildered but Sophie noticed that at least the redhead was calming down. The siblings shared a glance between themselves before cocking their heads at the duo.


    ¡°You two are not from the city, yes?¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°Have you been to Hiromi Park yet? Oh, or Selmora Boulevard?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re outsiders, I doubt they¡¯ve been to Selmora, much less allowed to enter, sister.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that would be an accurate assumption.¡±


    ¡°Umm, no?¡± Sophie answered half heartedly, turning to Aryana who just mindlessly nodded along.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Maylesa gasped, ¡°Then we¡¯d be delighted to at least show you the park. Ah and perhaps the museum if the curator would let us in again.¡±


    ¡°We would?¡±


    ¡°Of course we would, brother. Father would also be quite intrigued by the new acquaintances we made.¡±


    ¡°And mother?¡± Thalnor sarcastically asked.


    There was another brief silence, Sophie stole this chance to trade glances with Aryana, who seemed now excited at the prospect of hanging out with Hatires, but also terrifically frightened at the same time. The redhead¡¯s leg shook nervously under the table.


    ¡°Well what mother doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Maylesa replied, her lips pursed.


    ¡°True enough.¡± Thalnor nodded his agreement.


    ¡°But I digress. Please, we¡¯d be delighted in having you two tag along in¡­ perhaps two days time?¡±


    Sophie looked to Aryana but before she could, the redhead already spoke for the duo.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Came Aryana¡¯s soft whisper.


    The siblings seemed satisfied and bobbed their heads in sync, a little too elegantly and in sync for Sophie¡¯s liking. However, at least they seemed to have happy expressions on their face.


    ¡°Terrific! We¡¯ll see you then!¡± Maylesa beamed until her brother nudged her in the ribs, ¡°Ow! What was¡­ ah! Right, may we speak to you¡­ privately?¡±


    Sophie frowned for a minute before feeling a bit uncertain. ¡°I mean sure, but I trust her.¡±


    The siblings narrowed their eyes but shrugged at each other, as if to say ¡®oh well¡¯.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t help but stare at you-¡± Thalnor began before Maylesa rapped him on the head.


    ¡°That is horrific. Don¡¯t start off with that!¡± Maylesa scolded.


    Thalnor rolled his eyes and tried again, ¡°Ugh, fine. Ahem, what I meant to say was,¡± he lowered his voice, ¡°in elven culture. That is, pureblood culture, I have no idea if other halfies believe this. But in elven culture, there is the belief that certain physical characteristics can help determine someone¡¯s magical potential.¡±


    ¡°Such as many of our archmages, lectors, magitech artificers, and leaders. Both here and especially back in the Adonar have heterochromatic eyes. That is, a person has irises of different colors.¡± Maylesa added.


    ¡°That we sadly don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°That we don¡¯t have. But one of the rarest such mutations or indicators are well¡­ jewelled eyes¡­ much like yours.¡± The elf pointed at Sophie.


    ¡°And so we watched you quite intently, if you¡¯ll forgive the intrusion.¡± Thalnor half apologised, a bit too late now. ¡°But, we don¡¯t think we see anything special.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, what my brother meant was aside from your terrific fighting skills, especially for an outsider and halfie. We didn¡¯t notice anything particularly¡­ too unique.¡± The elf tried to diplomatically hide the implication, ¡°So I was wondering, do you truly not know your lineage or who you hail from?¡±


    ¡°No¡­?¡± Sophie answered, still unsure where they were going with this.


    ¡°In elven culture, it is rumored that only the most powerful of mages would have such a change done to their eyes through the overuse of magic.¡± Maylesa barrelled forward without stopping, ¡°Thus, their eyes would morph to have a jewel-like appearance such as yours, but reflective of the elements they used the most. So ruby eyes for someone who utilised the power of flame, or citrine and opal eyes for someone deeply involved with the power of storms or the earth. But, yours seems perfectly natural, or rather, perfectly pristine without any flaws. So we were wondering if perhaps there¡¯s a way of activating your potential, that perhaps if you met your progenitors then¡­ oh¡­ you really don¡¯t know?¡± Maylesa finished as her mind finally processed Sophie''s answer.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Sophie chuckled, ¡°In fact, one of my reasons for coming here was to see if there were any records that could help me¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ remember something? Recall something? Just anything really that could help me understand.¡± Sophie answered honestly.


    ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s why you were researching!¡± Aryana suddenly chimed in excitedly before immediately freezing up, ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­ s-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Researching?¡± Maylesa¡¯s ears perked up, higher than they already were.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just stupid stuff. I was reading up on the¡­ well, the Myndiri, seeing if maybe there was some experiment gone wrong or something. I don¡¯t know.¡± Sophie clarified.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Maylesa stroked her chin, ¡°Could the Arneathians really have performed some ritual that carried through a bloodline?¡± The elf turned to her sibling.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. But I suppose it couldn¡¯t hurt to check or ask around.¡± Thalnor shrugged.


    ¡°Fascinating, imagine if you had some distant relative linking you to the time of the Arneathians. That would cause such an upset to those traditionalists that it happened to be a halfie.¡± Maylesa let out a grim chuckle before noting the blank look on Aryana''s face, ¡°Ah, Arneathians are our name for those you call the Myndiri. Anyways, thanks for humoring our questions, we¡¯ll see if we can render some assistance to your search if we can.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s saying we¡¯ll tell you if we find anything when we meet up in two days.¡±


    ¡°True, that much I can say we¡¯ll do. So how about¡­ we meet after lunch, in two days time, right outside of here, the grand library.¡± The elf clapped her hands.


    ¡°Sounds¡­¡± Sophie looked at Aryana who was looking back at her, ¡°sounds fine to me.¡± She agreed for the two of them.


    ¡°Splendid! Though, the two of us do have to go now. Mother will throw a fit if we¡¯re late on a day like this. Or miss the celebrations.¡± Maylesa bowed.


    ¡°Indeed, it was a pleasure though. To meet the two of you. Our new human and half elf¡­ friend.¡± Thalnor bowed as well.


    ¡°Farewell!¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Sophie and Aryana waved until the siblings finally walked out of sight. The duo then turned to each other, Sophie looking curious and amused whilst Aryana appeared more stupefied than before, though not entirely unexcited.


    ¡°S-sophie.¡± The redhead whispered.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°T-those were Hatires.¡±


    ¡°They were indeed elves.¡±


    ¡°They wanted to¡­ hang out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it sounds like.¡±


    ¡°With us?¡±


    ¡°In two days.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re Hatires.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Aryana let out a dry croak of astonishment before a gurgling noise ruined the moment.


    Sophie gave a single chuckle before she patted her own stomach. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Wanna go get some food?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The redhead gingerly agreed.


    ¡°Oh, and Aryana.¡± Sophie added as the duo finally started their own departure from the library.


    ¡°H-huh? Yeah?¡± The redhead nervously responded, like some guilty kid afraid of getting into trouble.


    ¡°Thanks for waiting.¡± Sophie flashed a warm smile.


    At once she saw Aryana¡¯s face almost blossom back to life, the simple words reinvigorating the sleepy girl. That¡¯s almost refreshing enough to make me forget about the exams, almost.


    <hr><hr>


    The exam results would be announced in a week, once everyone gathered back at the library. Until then, Sophie was left to just stew away in her worries. She thought of Annalise and Mila, the two now likely having already made landfall back in Melton, I hope they''re fine. She worried about failure and not being able to enter the academy despite being so close, of letting Eva down. Most of all, her current worry lay with the redhead who followed her like some overly excited puppy.


    It was evident after they left the library and began eating dinner. Sophie had caught Aryana more than once looking at her the same way she imagined a small puppy would follow its master around. Now that they were back in the room, Sophie was finally able to relax, the hectic exam filled day was over. She had been eager to go bathe in the thankfully relaxing facilities within the All Hogs Arms, but Aryana was persistent in not letting Sophie out of her sight. A little miffed but still supportive, Sophie had somewhat half heartedly agreed to bathe together.


    That was where the problems began. She was aware that Aryana was a rather frail figure, if still more muscular than Sophie herself, much to her chagrin. What she wasn''t aware of were the multitude of freckles that dotted the girl¡¯s body, and just how much they seemed to make her look more adorable. What was even worse were the stranger emotions Sophie felt inside her, slowly building up another wave of stress as she struggled to comprehend. Is this how I see Eva as well? This is the same emotion as back then, with Anna. What is this?


    Her concentration was shattered when the girl slid down into the water beside her, the girl¡¯s pale light pink skin drawing Sophie¡¯s eyes to them amidst the dull dark brown tavern walls. All at once Sophie¡¯s own fears bubbled to the surface, the sight of such an unblemished and almost untarnished person stroking the doubts within. She seems, no, is, so innocent. Me? I¡¯m nothing like that, not anymore. But she reminds me of myself sometimes, finding such simple joy in friends, foods and books. On the path that I¡¯m likely to have to tread¡­ if the inquisitors are right, if Markus¡­ if the bastard had some truth behind his words¡­ then I can¡¯t take her with me on that path. She¡¯s an innocent soul, there¡¯s no need to expose her to Arantos¡¯s corruption, or the cult¡¯s evils¡­ Sophie sighed, or mine. If I am Myndiri¡­


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana¡¯s voice dragged her out of her thoughts once again.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The redhead¡¯s blurbles barely comprehensible as she kept her mouth half submerged in the water.


    ¡°What for?¡± Sophie asked, her own mind running through a multitude of possible responses.


    Aryana shrunk a little, sliding a little deeper into the bath. ¡°For being such a kind friend.¡± The redhead spoke, swaying a little in the path.


    Sophie felt a second wellspring of guilt rise up within her. She didn¡¯t have the heart to push away a friend, to let her doubts out to so kind a soul. I¡¯m horrible, horrible.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± She murmured.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The redhead paused, sliding a little closer until their arms touched.


    Sophie stealthily gulped as she felt her body grow warm, the touch of bare skin electrifying her nerves. And I thought the exams were stressful. Her own somewhat smooth arm looking oddly pale compared to Aryana''s softer but slightly fuzzier ones.


    ¡°I-I know I¡¯m needy¡­ and childish¡­ and stupid... and-and insecure sometimes¡­ all the time. But I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to lose any more friends.¡± Aryana solemnly stated, unconsciously resting her head on Sophie¡¯s shoulders.


    Sophie stiffened and froze, too nervous and tense to do anything.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to say thanks for sticking around.¡±


    Sophie could practically imagine the puppy¡¯s ears drooping, its tail falling in sadness just through Aryana¡¯s voice alone. How did Anna do it again? She slinked herself behind the other girl and prayed that the water would wash away her guilt as she reached out and wrapped the redhead in a quiet embrace. I can''t push her away, not now.


    ¡°Sorry for being such a bother.¡± Aryana whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sophie spoke at last with a whisper of her own, ¡°I¡¯m your knight after all. I did say I''d protect you on your travels.¡±


    "Promise?"


    "Promise."

 Act 3 Chapter 16: Subtle Revelations

    ¡°There¡¯s always a job for the wannabe adventurer in Arteria. Many people and especially outlanders always complain about the dreaded sewer mission. But that underscores just how well organized Arterian sewers are. Sure, it¡¯s a big city. Sure, it¡¯s a labyrinth. But we have maps, plans, and even the sewer watch. Hells, elven mages even help with sigils that help purify most of the most egregious grime. Now, when we send teams down into the sewers, it¡¯s mostly just to root out the occasional rat infestation or to smash out a few creepy crawlies that snuck into the sewers from outside. It barely stinks in there anymore, at least if they get sent in after the elves do the cleansing. ¡±


    - Lieutenant Ashlin Keely, Arteria City Guard, Central Precinct


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana was victorious. After the duo practically blacked out upon returning to their beds, they had woken up the next day refreshed if slightly groggy. Sophie noted that Aryana had seemed to have forgotten or at least brushed away the other Frostwinder sighting and had generally just cheered up on the whole. Unfortunately for Sophie, when she finally relaxed, Aryana had managed to wrangle Sophie to go along with her to go buy some clothes.


    It had been a mistake, and now Sophie didn¡¯t just feel naked without her armour, she also felt horrifically vulnerable. Her armour and thick set royal tunic was traded for a somewhat frilly, light, sleeveless red and white blouse, and a pair of dark red tights that fit a little too snugly for her liking. Aryana on the other hand, looked much more adorable, she sported a frilly light green, red bodice, her own set of tights and some cute shoes. Sophie felt like her own outfit made her look ridiculous, exposing far too much skin. Though she had acquiesced under Aryana¡¯s pleading, she couldn¡¯t help but feel hopelessly out of her depth.


    After that they went about their usual business, reading and relaxing until it came to bedtime once again. It had been a pleasant first day post exams even if Sophie¡¯s anxiety about her potential scores hadn¡¯t quite managed to be suppressed. Aryana too, had seemed to act differently in her eyes. They had shared a moment the day prior and now the redhead didn¡¯t just seem to look to Sophie for reassurance, but she had practically attached herself to the hip.


    That was yesterday. Now, they were here in front of the grand library, dressed ridiculously to go meet with elves who were just naturally elegant. Her only consolation prize came from the fact that she still had her sword with her, at least I can defend myself. Sophie yawned and stretched her arms upwards, a series of satisfying cracks around her back following soon after.


    It had been overwhelming at first. If traveling as a well armed half elf openly across the city had attracted a degree to attention that she was uncomfortable with. Then her current state was almost unbearable. She had felt the countless stares, now no longer looking at her with just derision and judgment, but tinted with a hint of something more akin to curious desire. Yet, over the half hour they took trying to get to the library and waiting for the siblings, she slowly grew more accustomed to ignoring the looks, choosing instead to double check all her notes in her mind. Just in case more about the Myndiri were revealed by the elves.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana¡¯s chipper voice echoed.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sophie looked over to find the redhead leaning towards her.


    ¡°You look umm¡­ really pretty.¡± Aryana managed to stammer out.


    Sophie was taken aback. She felt herself physically recoil a step before her mind finally comprehended the compliment. But, Aryana was on a roll, and before Sophie could respond the redhead continued.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I mean, you always are. But today, I mean¡­ uhhh¡­ you¡­ really¡­ the outfit looks really nice on you.¡± Aryana¡¯s confidence petered out.


    Sophie was still caught off guard and had to let the words stew for a moment before she let out a soft chuckle. The slight noise caught the redhead¡¯s entire focus as Aryana nervously waited for Sophie¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°Though I¡¯d never quite wear this myself. I guess you just have a good eye for this stuff. You look quite adorable yourself.¡±


    Sophie watched Aryana¡¯s face scrunch up into a frown, like she was offended by the simple compliment. Yet, Sophie could tell Aryana had puffed up her chest slightly, the redhead trying unsuccessfully to hide her self satisfied grin. The brief confidence however was shattered by the next voices that entered the fray.


    ¡°Ahh, the halfie and the human.¡± Thalnor stated from around the corner, a hint of mirthful levity in his voice.


    ¡°Indeed, friends.¡± Maylesa added.


    Aryana had instantly shrunk back to hover behind or besides Sophie, the sight of two elves so casually interacting with them too much for the poor girl to fully handle. The siblings wore matching blue silken tunics and pants, both adorned with a variety of intricate stitchings and other oddities that indicated a level of sophistication above the common tunics of the streets.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Sophie greeted them with a polite bow.


    ¡°H-hello.¡± Aryana followed along more awkwardly.


    The siblings had evidently noticed the duo¡¯s outfit change and Sophie could see them processing the sight ever so slowly, before they bobbed their heads in sync.


    ¡°You both look wonderful today.¡± Maylesa noted.


    Her compliment brought forth a small squeak from the redhead, which made Sophie chuckle. An act that earned her a stern glare.


    ¡°Thank you. And the two of you as well.¡± Sophie offered a small curtsy.


    ¡°You two seem much more relaxed compared to the last time we met.¡± Thalnor acknowledged.


    ¡°Mmhmm. Sophie grunted.


    ¡°Well then, my non elven friends, should we begin our journey? Oh!¡± Maylesa paused, ¡°Do you both have your papers?¡±


    The two nodded.


    ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll be going through the Noscali Gates, so there¡¯ll be some hassle.¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯ll get to see the outer walls of the elven quarters and the arena before we even get to the park. Though there will be quite a bit of walking.¡± Thalnor chimed in.


    ¡°Yes! Quite a bit of walking. So, let¡¯s go shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sophie agreed, ¡°Aryana?¡±


    ¡°Uhn.¡± The girl mumbled.


    ¡°Fantastic, this way then you two.¡± Maylesa chirped.


    Even though Sophie knew she shouldn¡¯t care, she could help but stare for a few seconds at the two elves and their oddly refined manner of walking. There was something captivating by their gait, the way they carried themselves with their heads held high. To Sophie, the elves looked almost like Eva whenever they visited Neun Carad, the elegance and graceful display of noble manners bringing back nostalgic feelings of days spent at court. With a sigh and a cheerful smile, she tugged on Aryana¡¯s sleeve and the redhead nodded. Together they followed the elves, past the grand library and towards a second massive gatehouse that separated the city in two.


    Like the outer walls, this too stood high above the plaza that it flanked. Saint Lucia Plaza, the siblings had introduced it to the duo. Named after a saint who contributed much to the development of many systems required to keep the city functional. Maylesa had also proudly stated how Saint Lucia¡¯s ideas were brought to life by the saint¡¯s good relations with the elves, how that had then meant a lot of her experiments were supported by powerful mages capable of both high intensity but precision spells that allowed the saint¡¯s creations to flourish. One such innovation being a key process in supplying the city with constant water. She founded a magitech desalination plant that relied on sigils, magics, and intricate wards to help purify the saltwater from the sea. Staffed by humans and elves, it was one of the reasons the elven quarters had existed in the first place, to better facilitate relations and also to ensure the elven magisters were integrated into the city itself.


    Sophie felt very much like a visitor, the elves serving as her tour guides. They explained about the many intricacies of Arteria from an elven perspective. However fascinating that was though, they had arrived at the gate. Bureaucracy cared little for fanciful tales or ancient pasts, it served only as another small organelle that ensured the city¡¯s function and here was no different.


    ¡°Papers, please.¡± The bored guardsmen groaned. This time a soldier sporting a uniform of royal blue.


    Unlike his red cloaked counterpart from the main gate to the city, he had simply hand waved them along after checking their papers. A poor display of professionalism that Sophie was both thankful for and horrified with. Even she had never slacked quite that much back at the estate, much less been so careless, at least not intentionally. Still, a blessing was a blessing and they swiftly passed through the Noscali gate. However, its name was as much a mystery to Sophie as it was to their elven guides. Both Maylesa and Thalnor confessed that not even the elves recalled who the gate was named for, not that it mattered anymore.


    They were through, and with that Sophie found herself drawn into the sights of a new side of Arteria that had remained hidden from her during her time in the city. Gone were the cramped streets, dozens upon dozens of houses and city blocks put together, gone were the countless side roads that one could follow for hours on end. They stepped past the gate and Sophie found herself at the beginning of a humongous main road, flanked on either side by scores of houses more akin to manors than townhouses though not quite so grand. The streets were wider, more breathable and spacious, the sun casting a warm carpet over the cobbles instead of hazy glows at the end of long streets.


    The long shadow that sometimes casted itself over the library was also finally revealed in full. Though when they were on the other side, Sophie could see the few floors and massive domes that peaked above the walls and into the sky. Here, the Chamber of Stalwart Justice, the center of Arterian administration loomed over the city like a gargantuan creature, bringing about a small shudder down her spine as she saw flashes of how the entity had looked over her. It positively dwarfed all the buildings around it. As she stared upwards, she wondered how anyone could ever work in such a massive building, the sheer scale of it rivaling what she could only imagine was a small mountain.


    The bluish green building was as ostentatious as it was large. Marble and bricks were used in equal measure to construct the structure. Slender rounded elven towers protruded from the sides like little annexes whilst the thickset imposing central building appeared to be of more dwarven and human make. Fine stonework was also found in the myriad of little decorations carved onto the outside walls itself, each of the elements reminding Sophie of the symbols and crests that she often saw on streets delineated for nobility.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Perhaps sensing her new found comrade¡¯s curiosity, Maylesa pointed towards the chamber with Thalnor and gave a hearty huff to gather the duo¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The Chamber of Stalwart Justice, a massive thing isn''t it?¡± The elf stated matter of factly.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie agreed.


    ¡°It takes roughly fifteen minutes to just walk up and down. It would be a grim prospect if it weren''t for the central elevator and some smaller ones powered by magic to take one up and down far more efficiently.¡± Maylesa smirked with pride.


    ¡°And for those that don¡¯t trust magic, there are a few clockwork elevators, modelled after dwarven mining elevators and located in key junction points within the central structure itself.¡± Thalnor added.


    The duo marvelled for a quick moment before Aryana hesitantly looked towards the two elves.


    ¡°Do¡­ do people live there?¡± Her soft voice asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Thalnor answered, ¡°Quite a few dignitaries, stewards and ambassadors have their residence within the building itself. Surely not every room can be an office space.¡±


    ¡°G-guess not.¡±


    ¡°Though some detractors do say that it means foreign elements are also easier to monitor. A rumor I will neither dispel nor confirm.¡± Thalnor chuckled darkly.


    Sophie stared up towards the building once more, taking in its architecture before Maylesa beckoned for everyone to keep moving.


    ¡°C¡¯mon guys, we still got a ways to go and I¡¯d rather get you home before nightfall.¡± The elf grinned.


    The siblings took them down the main road and Sophie spent some time just admiring the houses nearby. Their stout but often two story tall forms proved just as imposing as the city blocks from before, though they remained dwarfed by the large domed chamber. The materials here too, reflected a certain level of sophistication or, if not that, then of wealth. Painted stones, marbles, bricks, and even metals warped to act as delicate pieces of decor, all unnecessary but all to add to its appeal.


    Down the road she could even see a large coliseum like structure, itself standing tall amongst the plaza that it inhabited. To its left she could spy what she likely surmised as the elven quarter, its tall naturalistic towers snaking their way above the manor houses. Some buildings were intertwined with strange looking trees that coiled around the towers like some strange arcane brace for the towers. Sophie felt her chest tighten at the sight, her eyes scanning the tops of the towers in anticipation of one of the Myndiri crystals, breathing a sigh of relief when she found none.


    ¡°Admiring the towers? They look pretty unique don¡¯t they?¡± Maylesa winked conspiratorially.


    ¡°They¡­ yeah, they do.¡± Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Ever been to the Adonar? Or seen the towers of Harma Eryvind?¡±


    Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°Aww, now that¡¯s a shame. One day.¡± Maylesa clicked her tongue.


    Sophie flashed a friendly smile and turned to find Aryana trying futilely to not look like an excited puppy finding a whole new environment to explore. Sophie decided to give the girl some more time to explore this part of the city and turned back towards the siblings.


    ¡°So like, pardon my ignorance here. But, how does it work anyway? Why does the elven quarter need to be¡­ you know¡­ separated?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The siblings both replied, their cheery expressions darkening slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Maylesa began.


    ¡°A complicated question.¡± Thalnor finished.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Lots of tension here still you know.¡± Thalnor sheepishly answered.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Sophie grunted. So nothing changes even here, despite how much cooperation there is.


    ¡°Mmhmm. At least we¡¯re friends, right?¡± Maylesa flashed a smile at the duo.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Hatire¡­ friends.¡± Aryana muttered with reverence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Now, let¡¯s keep moving shall we?¡± Maylesa suggested, a pleased look on her face.


    <hr><hr>


    The southern half of Arteria was like a city split in two. The districts above the arena and elven quarters were orderly and opulent. The districts below them were a mix of all different styles and wealth. Some imitated the townhouses in the northern section, others the wealthier manors, and even more were completely unlike those before. According to the siblings however, this area was also home to the third military branch of Arteria, the Clover Legion. To the left were more of the Trinity¡¯s troops as well, with rows upon rows of blue tinted buildings turned into barracks for the guards. Infrastructure wise, the siblings emphasized how this section of the city facilitated the lucrative oceanic trade. This was made possible by its large trade port and countless merchant or trading companies.


    Large scale military structures and walls were also spotted alongside the city walls, the military shipyard and desalination plant inspiring a strangely proud expression on the sibling¡¯s faces. Yet, what caught Sophie¡¯s eye was not the military districts or the organic yet elegant, smooth walls of the elven quarters. It was the trees that poked up above the houses outside of the elven quarters.


    As they got closer, Sophie could feel the amazement being emitted from Aryana, the wide green eyes scanning every segment of the sight in front of them. Amidst the city buildings stood a large clearing that was surrounded by a short little fence and hedges that protected a large green area dotted with trees and all manner of flowers. At the center of it was a slightly old looking statue that stood in the middle of a large fountain, maintaining its silent vigil over its little patch of curated nature.


    ¡°There it is. Hiromi park.¡± Maylesa smiled.


    ¡°It looks¡­¡±


    ¡°So unreal.¡± Aryana finished for Sophie.


    Trees of all types flourished in their own little corners. There was an old oak, pines, an acacia, and more, but one particularly tall tree sported red, blue and purple leaves caught her eye. Its thick trunk stretched proudly into the air, the light of the sun making its leaves look as if they were sparkling.


    ¡°A Glamourn tree; few of these are found outside of the Adornar or other elven enclaves.¡± Thalnor preempted their questions, ¡°Of course, most of our villas have a much smaller one as well. But this one is certainly one of the most majestic ones, at least in the city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got magic properties too.¡± Maylesa announced like a teacher, ¡°It is able to draw in the natural elements of the world to generate a steady stream of mana. Light at first, but, as it grows older, the mana released gets more potent.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and is said to also bring good luck and the high heaven¡¯s favor upon those who make a wish under it. So¡­ shall we?¡±


    Sophie looked to Aryana and the two nodded, just eager to explore such strange scenery. Together they nodded and the siblings beckoned them forward.


    They passed by a handful of other people, all looking more well dressed than the last. Aristocratic looking figures shot Sophie dirty looks. Their eyes once again led to some slight discomfort rumbling within her. Their disdain for her was made fully clear when some noblewomen cringed at her approach. As a result, Sophie started to feel horribly self conscious at their actions. A few elves were also present and, though they did give Aryana a few strange looks, most of them scanned Sophie like she was some strange animal wandering where it did not belong. No one said anything but, Sophie could feel the siblings also getting a little tense at the frosty reception.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Maylesa mumbled, ¡°Forgot you were a halfie for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Thalnor tried to interject but got stopped by his sister¡¯s shaking head.


    ¡°I¡­ our people don¡¯t take too kindly to half bloods.¡± Maylesa looked sadly at Sophie.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Aryana replied on the half elf¡¯s behalf.


    Sophie just pursed her lips and shrugged. It¡¯s uncomfortable and I don¡¯t like it. But it¡¯s nothing too egregious, yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just keep moving, yeah?¡± Sophie sighed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean yes, yes! Let us proceed, there is a special spot we wish to show you two.¡± Maylesa recovered quickly enough.


    They moved into the park and Sophie instantly felt the refreshing scent of nature relax her slightly. Aryana also seemed completely enraptured by the strange sight of nature within such an urban environment. The redhead¡¯s strange movements elicited a chuckle from Thalnor.


    ¡°If you think this is interesting, then wait till you see inside the elven quarter.¡± Thalnor smiled widely.


    ¡°If only¡­¡± Sophie echoed.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look so glum you guys, we¡¯re here.¡± Maylesa gestured.


    Tucked within an alcove between some trees was a small pavilion surrounded by flower beds. Vibrant reds, greens, blues, and yellows greeted the party. Sophie found herself taken back to Eva¡¯s greenhouse, a small sad smile snaking across her face. I wonder if she still takes care of flowers at the academy?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fantastic little space?¡± Maylesa declared, ¡°And few people come here too. We have this all to ourselves.¡± She spread her arms wide.


    Thalnor and Aryana nodded their assent, before the redhead furtively detached from Sophie and slinked her way over to examine at the flowers.


    ¡°Yeah, it really is.¡± Sophie finally said with a wistful sigh.


    The siblings traded a proud look amongst themselves before heading over to the pavilion, leaving Sophie just staring at the structure from afar. Her mind frolicked in the estate gardens, the nostalgic scent of those flowers tingling in her nostrils. She closed her eyes and saw the white roses, Eva sitting in between the pots gently watering the plants. Aryana slunk back over with an expression of concern on her face.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, you know.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°To help you I mean.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Aryana tugged at her sleeve.


    Sophie smiled and sighed, letting the redhead drag her towards the pavilion. Sophie pushed the memories out of her mind and turned her attention back to the scent of vanilla in front of her, the soft excitable girl and her fiery red hair. Her eyes then traveled forward to the two inquisitive but friendly elves. She wondered just how she had lucked out in meeting some of the few elves in the city not actively hostile to her.


    ¡°Enjoying the views?¡± Thalnor asked.


    Aryana nodded excitedly and Sophie politely dipped her head.


    ¡°We figured it¡¯d be a nice place to show¡­ friends.¡± Maylesa said somewhat hesitantly.


    ¡°Indeed, friends.¡± Thalnor agreed.


    Aryana bobbed her head and Sophie gave a small little chuckle.


    ¡°It is! Thank you both.¡± Sophie affirmed.


    Looking pleased as ever, the siblings sat down and gestured for the duo to join. But as they did so, Sophie noticed Maylesa¡¯s expression had darkened once more. The elf finally let out a tired sigh, the first that Sophie had heard from her. Uh oh.


    ¡°We do have a secondary purpose for calling you two here.¡± Maylesa began, her tone of voice far more serious than either of the duo expected.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Well, initially it was just to show you an impeccable study location. Which I believe we accomplished with distinction.¡± The elf quickly clarified, ¡°But¡­¡± Her eyes darted towards her brother.


    ¡°But we wanted to help, so we did ask a few questions and perhaps borrow a few texts.¡± Thalnor stated.


    ¡°Help?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Your research.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ research? Ah! Did you¡­ did you really?¡± Sophie¡¯s ears perked up.


    ¡°We did it! And we might have¡­ a few things we could share.¡± Thalnor smirked.


    ¡°Well, you might know some of it depending on how much research you¡¯ve done on your own. But yes! We did!¡± Maylesa exclaimed a little more excitedly.


    Even Aryana took the moment to pause and smiled supportively at Sophie, the redhead¡¯s reaction making her smile as well. I definitely feel like I¡¯ve lucked out meeting the right people.


    ¡°So¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­¡± Sophie began before she leaned in conspiratorially, ¡°What¡¯d you learn?¡±

 Act 3: The Lycoris and The Marigold: Reconnaissance

    ¡°My esteemed ally,


    Despite the Traxian aggression drawing my attention westward. I have been able to persuade Wulfgar the Wise to our point of view, though the new Meltonian King remains apprehensive. My court mage has also informed me of ley line and mana disturbances occurring at alarming rates in the far north and they advance ever closer to the Frostwinds. Two Ascarian delegates are also willing to hear our pleas, but I suspect that, without more direct support from the church, it will be difficult to convince more of the other Prince Mayors. My envoy should have reached Abenstadt and Arteria by now, and we can only hope the Grand Duke and Council will heed our pleas.¡±


    - Letter sent by King Edelin of Carrador


    <hr><hr>


    They were ahead of schedule, provided that nothing stopped their journey. Luck had been on their side as they actually ran into a caravan just before Fernsreach. Mila explained their goal of checking out Harweald as ¡®church affairs¡¯ and that they were sent to investigate rumors of the advancing horde in the area. The caravan¡¯s leader had nonchalantly shrugged and allowed them to tag along. So it was that their respite in Fernsreach consisted of only a few brief hours as the caravan traded their wares and restocked on supplies.


    Since Fernsreach, the caravan had traveled for two days already, leaving them two more days until they would reach Harweald once more. Ash neighed unhappily and Mila gave him a reassuring pat. They were halfway there but she already felt uneasy, an oppressive atmosphere that clearly even Ash felt. She turned to look back at the ranger who tilted her head slightly, damn, even she felt it. This doesn¡¯t bode well. Mila growled to herself and tapped her hand on her hip, mimicking the motion of drawing her weapon. Annalise nodded in response, we¡¯d be prepared if something did happen, just have to hope we¡¯re being paranoid instead.


    The caravan currently numbered three wagons, two carts, and about a dozen merchantsand guards. Then there were the two of them, trailing at the very rear alongside one of the rangers. So far, the only troubles they had encountered were a small raiding party of orc beast riders, their wargs approached with barely a trace. But with the presence of the guards and Annalise herself, they had taken down almost all of the riders before the last few routed. The ranger had acquitted herself particularly well, sniping the raid leader and two riders at what even Mila had determined was maximum effective range. The ranger¡¯s stoic, silent shooting earned the respect of the caravaneers and their guards.


    But Mila just found herself that much more worried about the ranger¡¯s mental health. Her companion¡¯s silence only solidified her own worry that the ranger was approaching some form of tipping point, and that if disaster had in fact visited Harweald, then the ranger might just break. That¡­ that might be problematic. Mila turned back to focusing on the grassy fields surrounding them, the lands of Melton still as pleasant and vibrant as before. If only it didn¡¯t feel like danger is gonna be around every corner, this could almost be a nice vacation. She sighed and cracked her neck, her eyes homing in on any bit of terrain that looked out of place. To her own relief, she saw nothing of note.


    A loud whistle came from the front of the caravan and the guard riding with them rode ahead, giving the two of them a curt nod as he rode past. It was a noise they had felt some comfort in hearing the past two days. It was the whistle to indicate that they were pausing for a break, a moment of respite where they no longer had to be as alert.


    The afternoon sun seemed weaker now, almost as if a distant layer of fog had formed above them to hide the sunlight from the surface. Mila shuddered at the thought, dark rituals are at play, I just know it.


    ¡°Mila.¡± Annalise¡¯s voice quietly spoke up from behind her.


    Mila gave the ranger a nod and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be¡­ too doubtful but what if-¡± Annalise began.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, ranger.¡± Mila cut her off.


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll deal with the troubles as they arise.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us.¡± Mila stated before taking a look around at the caravaneers eating their midday meals, ¡°Effectively anyway. So there¡¯s not much we can do to prepare besides just expect trouble. Regardless, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mila stated.


    Annalise seemed to grow a little more despondent, but overall she seemed to drop the matter for now. The two settled down and cast glances at each other, Mila looking grim and the ranger looking far more dour. Mila offered a less than reassuring nod but Annalise put on a faint smile nonetheless. The two shared a moment of tiredness, the exhaustion on both their faces plain for each other to see. They relaxed and waited for the rest of the caravan, nibbling on their rations and keeping an eye out for trouble.


    Mila spent what little time they had tending to her equipment, sharpening her blade and ensuring every strap on her armour was tightly bound. She searched her boots for breaches, tightened her belt, and took stock of all their supplies in case things did go wrong. Her only regret was that with Taurox away and Sergeant Wilde likely back with Inquisitor Von Krantz¡¯s company, it meant that Annalise and herself would have to be extra diligent during combat. Whilst Mila had trained for years, her own reflexes and skills were nothing compared to the templar sergeant, much less the blademaster. At least with a death defying maid around, someone else could draw attention during a fight. Now Mila had to contend with both taking the brunt of the blows as well as dishing out any potential melee damage. Especially considering that, without her mount, the ranger was effectively a stationary turret, likely also highly unsuitable for any form of melee combat. May the High Goddess keep us from harm.


    <hr><hr>


    Battle was a sound that Mila had grown indifferent to, the screams of men and beast alike all but part of the process of claiming victory. It was the lead up and anticipation that gave her the most grief. The uncertainty of what one might be facing or even who, against opponents crafty enough to hide until the last possible moment. It was the same anticipation that she felt now, as the caravan began cresting a hill, the bad feeling within one when they knew something was bound to go wrong.


    The caravan had begun traveling shortly after their rest, taking advantage of the daylight to force march themselves a little closer to Harweald. Luck had shone down upon them once more. The Goddess had took pity on them and allowed the lesser Goddess of Travel, Stellesia, to help them discover a shortcut that shaved off almost half a day¡¯s worth of time. It had essentially allowed them bypass an arduous trek between two hills and instead see themselves cresting the taller of the two and giving them an advantage in scouting out their future route. So far so good.


    Only when they approached the hill did Mila start feeling uneasy, her own inquisitorial instincts slowly roused themselves to attention. I don¡¯t like this. She turned to look around to find the ranger still oddly relaxed, in fact, everyone seemed relaxed except for her. She slowly began doubting her own mind, wondering if she was the one who was just overly paranoid. From atop the hill, she could see quite a distance away. If she raised her hand she could envelop the entirety of the Harweald Basin in her palm. Behind it the ominous woods of the Mistveil loomed over the horizon, each tree like some deformed and gnarled entity stretching upwards from the ground, grasping at the sky.


    To her own increasing frustration, no one seemed to feel any more stressed than her. It was an irritating feeling to be sure and Mila only found her own doubts intensifying each moment they lingered. Wrapped up in her own mind, Mila cursed herself and gestured for Anna to wait where they were atop the hill. The ranger flashed her a curious look in response by cocking her brows, but only grunted in affirmation when Mila got close enough. Good enough I suppose.


    Mila gave Ash a light tap on the left side of his neck and he responded by turning his walk into a rapid trot as they raced past the rest of the caravan to the front. They passed by a few curious merchants still in their carts, the coachmen who gave her questioning gazes and the guards who looked past her towards the back of the caravan to see if they could spot any dangers. Mila quickly waved them back to their tasks and most did so, though a few pairs of eyes were still following her. Her arrival generated a small buzz as Ash brought her near the lead merchant and guards, the caravan leaders turning around slightly to acknowledge her presence.


    ¡°Inquisitor.¡± The head guard nodded, his armour clinked with every movement.


    Mila nodded back at him then at the other caravaneers, her small gesture making them aware that she needed their attention.


    ¡°We are ahead of schedule, yes?¡± She asked a rhetorical question, but it was one that demanded an answer nonetheless.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Aye, that we are.¡± The caravan master nodded, his eyes narrowing with doubt at this line of questioning.


    ¡°Would you mind breaking here for an hour or two then?¡± She gestured at the hilltop around them.


    The caravaneers traded glances and looked around. The ground was quite flat, a decent enough place for camp, though, judging by how the guards looked up and down the hill on both sides, there were certainly a few security flaws that camping in such a place might pose.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that then?¡± The caravan master prodded, his tone now a little less friendly and more neutral.


    ¡°That¡¯s Harweald over yonder,¡± She pointed in its direction and the others nodded, ¡°Call it gut instinct or intuition, I just feel like something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Fridolph? Hiddi?¡± The caravan master asked the guard and his assistant.


    The lead guard straightened his back and Mila could practically feel the man¡¯s senses envelop the landscape as he scanned the terrain. His assistant meanwhile just looked around like a bit of a confused fool before shaking his head.


    ¡°Nothing seems out of the ordinary.¡± Fridolph said after a minute of scanning, the large man gave the caravan master a shrug.


    ¡°Why the strange request? We are making good progress, are we not?¡± The master turned back to Mila.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put it but¡­ something just feels¡­ off.¡± She scowled, ¡°Like the air¡¯s a little heavier than it should be.¡±


    Her last statement generated some murmurs of agreement amongst the gathered caravaneers, the oppressive atmosphere being the one thing that everyone had mentioned at some point during their two days traveling together.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been like that the whole time.¡± Hiddi questioned, the lanky assistant with far too much peach fuzz scoffed annoyingly.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mila affirmed, ¡°But something here just feels¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The caravan master hummed, his brown eyes looking directly at her before flicking over to the guard, ¡°Fridolph?¡±


    The armoured man grunted before tapping his helmet, ¡°Nothing here. But she is an inquisitor. Who knows what the divine tells them, could be a premonition all I know.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t take you for an¡­ Astralian.¡±


    ¡°Never asked, sir.¡±


    The caravan master snorted but before he could continue Mila jumped back in.


    ¡°I¡¯d only need¡­ say two hours? If I¡¯m not back by then, or when the sun starts setting then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take that as a bad sign?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The caravan master sighed and tapped at his chin.


    ¡°Fair enough I suppose. But two hours, no more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I need.¡± Mila nodded.


    ¡°But before you go¡­¡± Fridolph interrupted.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why not send the ranger? I mean, maybe it¡¯s some church shit. But, isn¡¯t she better at tracking stuff and noticing things amiss in nature? Not that I¡¯m implying you aren¡¯t inquisitor.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mila nodded, ¡°Perhaps, but it¡¯s my decision to risk myself, on my own hunch.¡± And she¡¯s too connected, if something is wrong, I worry she might do something rash.


    ¡°That¡¯s respectable.¡±


    ¡°Alright you two, enough. You have your time inquisitor, we¡¯ll hold here for now.¡± The caravan master tutted.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mila gave him a polite dip of her head.


    She turned back to gesture at Annalise, telling the ranger that she¡¯ll have to stay still for a bit. To her dismay, the ranger charged forward past the caravan, catching up to the small group in moments. Shit, I knew she wouldn¡¯t just accept this.


    Annalise¡¯s face was a mixture of curiousness and wariness at the sudden gestures, her eyes narrowed against Mila¡¯s own.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Annalise forcefully asked.


    ¡°Girl¡¯s going on recon, we¡¯ll hold here for a two hours or a tad.¡± Fridolph answered.


    ¡°What?!¡± Came the incredulous reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Mila reassured her.


    ¡°Why the hells are you leaving in the first place? Why recon? Don¡¯t trust me to do it or something?¡± The ranger snarled at her.


    ¡°By the saints, no.¡± Mila recoiled, her mind on overdrive trying to find an excuse, ¡°You¡¯re one good bloody archer. I need you on overwatch, since I¡¯m heading down there to the treeline, I won¡¯t know what else might be coming.¡±


    Annalise¡¯s scowl deepened, the ranger clearly not believing such a blatant lie. Yet, Mila saw that no matter how tense the ranger¡¯s muscles got, she still held her tongue. Annalise let out a disappointed huff and turned away, leaving the others behind.


    Mila took a deep breath and sighed, she¡¯s not gonna be very happy. She shared one last acknowledging nod with the guard and caravaneers and then gave Ash a light tap on his neck once more. With a haughty neigh, Ash prepared himself and then launched into a gallop, sending the two of them speeding away from the caravan. I hope to the Goddess that I¡¯m wrong.


    <hr><hr>


    She motioned for Ash to remain calm, the horse giving her a faceful of hot air that he rudely blew out his nose. But he was quiet and eyed his surroundings; that was all that mattered. A little more comforted that he could get away if need be, she dropped into a crouch and began skirting the treeline. She stayed just hidden enough to not be exposed to the outside and still be able to get a lay of the land. She hastily slapped some mud onto her face, camouflaging herself to make her presence as unnoticeable as possible. Though she winced with disgust, she didn''t stop making her way through the trees and ended up at the edge of the Harweald basin, the tipping point between Melton and the giant opening that had Harweald at its center.


    The patches of trees that lined the crater also provided a scenic backdrop, making Harweald its own little community protected by the trees. But, as she got closer, the sickening sense of unease wormed its way all across her body, her discomfort tingling up and down her spine. The atmosphere seemed hazy and even more oppressive than before, like a blanket of heavy fog or smoke pressing down upon her.


    She spent the better part of twenty minutes pushing through the thick brush before finally hearing the heavy thudding of strange footsteps. Mila instantly froze. A lumbering green orc covered in light leathers and wielding javelins and spears stumbled up right in front of her. The muscular creature went to scratch its bum and look around, satisfied that it had no companions nearby and scratched again. Area should be clear then.


    Without giving the orc a chance to react, she closed the distance and deliberately stepped on a twig. The ¡®snap¡¯ made the creature spin around but it was too late. Mila¡¯s blade had already left its sheath and plunged straight up into the creature¡¯s jaw and out the top of its skull. The blow had been particularly taxing on her small frame but she had pushed through, holding it firmly in place until the orc had quietly gurgled its last. She gently removed the blade, making sure the body slid carefully down and avoiding any overly loud thuds from the body hitting the ground.


    Using the orc as a rag to wipe away the blood on her blade, she took the chance to rummage through its belongings, finding a relatively intricately carved charm. She eyed it suspiciously before taking it into one of her pockets and hurriedly began extracting herself from the scene of the crime. She allowed herself a small breath to recover, but her hand never left the hilt of her blade, ready to swing at any moment. Shit, that was a patrol or a scout. By the saints, that was an orc patrol, that means they¡¯re here already. Could they be¡­? She shook her head and drove away the intrusive thoughts, focus, scout, recon. With a grunt, she pressed forward once more.


    After a few more minutes, she finally found the sunlight breaking through the treeline, some hazy distorted variant of sunlight anyway. But it did indicate to her one thing; she was close to the edge of the basin.


    Unfortunately, one final orc stood in the way. The green creature looked like a scout observing the basin within, taking much the same approach she was. Unfortunately for it, it was crouched in its observation, lining up its head in a perfectly reachable height. Scanning the nearby terrain to make sure no other observers were around, she confidently lunged forward and struck.


    Her blade smashed through its skull, sending bits of bone matter, brain, and blood splattering over the two combatants. Yet, even whilst dying, the orc proved just how resilient its species was. It managed to pull out its own weapons in an attempt to fight back, shaking off the inquisitor''s attempts to hold on and separating Mila from her sword. But she was prepared. The moment she felt her hands getting pried away from the hilt of her sword, she immediately pulled out a spare dagger strapped to her right boot. In seconds she had plunged it straight through the orc¡¯s left eyeball, popping the small orb like a balloon as the dagger tore past it into the creature¡¯s brain matter from the front. Its surprised and pained expression was etched onto its face as its remaining eye managed to register Mila¡¯s face before the orc slumped downwards, dead before it even fully dropped to the ground.


    With a disgusted grunt, she pulled out her blades, wiping them down before putting the knife back away. Once safely tucked away, she backed away slightly before pausing and holding still, making sure no other noises or creatures were heading her way before she moved upwards to slowly take over the orc¡¯s position.


    Her heart sank the moment she reached the basin¡¯s edge. The entirety of the caldera-like hilly edge of the basin was covered with makeshift wooden war camps. Their slightly deep location along the slopes allowed for them to hide the vast amount of small smoke stacks that actually spat out ash and dust into the sky, all conveniently hidden behind the trees at the edge of the basin. Fuck.


    She sucked in a breath and took stock of the situation she now saw inside the basin. Harweald was a town under siege, orcish camps built on all sides to cut off any contact to the outside world. Their oblong, crude and ugly looking towers dotted the basin. Yet, more curious was the fact that the orcs were also attempting to build a wall of sorts. A half heartedly built wooden palisade was being erected in numerous places, particularly covering roads and any potential crossings. Mila assumed that this was an attempt likely meant to starve out the town itself before launching their attack. Or perhaps just to demoralise the citizenry so much that they¡¯d just eventually surrender.


    A few of the Harweald town guard posts and formal royal army campsites beyond the town¡¯s walls were either missing or painted red and dark green, repurposed for the orcs. She swore under her breath. This isn''t a raiding party or a warband anymore, this is a saint damned army.

 Act 3 Chapter 17: Welcome and Unwelcome Company

    ¡°Once there was a vicious dragon,


    Off in the countryside, did it roam


    Then it burned all the village and men, leaving all naught but pyres


    So did the good king say, a man who cared for his subjects prayed


    ¡°Oh valorous men at arms, and knights and squires and those of plucky hearts


    Come and gather and slay this beast, a fitting reward ye shall reap.¡±


    So off to war the men did go, to slay this most heinous foe


    But fire and flight proved to be too much a fright and the king''s men perished in the night


    Finally a young lad called, with the eyes of a raven and the roar of a lion,


    He said ¡°Dear king let me go, but in return I¡¯ll sit on the throne.¡±


    The king who did care for his subjects, stroked his beard with a vigorous grip,


    The king then said ¡°If you can kill that beast, then the kingdom¡¯d be yours to keep.¡± ¡±


    - Verse from Meltonian Ballard ¡°The Lion that Slayed a Dragon¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie smiled to herself watching the others just enjoy their time at the park. The elves entertained Aryana with questions and the redhead warmed slightly to the idea that she was, in fact, a friend to some more hatires. She herself was a bit confused on how to feel, her own suspicions had been given more evidence, more suggestions that fed the fires of her own theory. That she had Myndiri blood in her veins. It made sense, given what she knew, it affirmed the words of the entity, that she was a child lost in time. According to Maylesa and Thalnor; the Myndiri had quite a few distinctive characteristics with one of the most recorded ones in texts being their jewelled eyes. Unlike a mage''s eyes formed through extensive use of magic, or those born through natural mutations, Myndiri eyes held a certain otherworldly quality to it that could often make people uneasy. Maylesa even suspected that their jewelled eyes were one of the reasons Myndir society was known for its extensive use of magics of all kinds. A mage could eventually manifest a variant of those, given enough hard use of magic over the course of decades if not a century.


    The rest of Myndiri physiology was lost on her though. Sophie was neither as tall, powerful, graceful as they were, and her ears were far smaller and rounded than even traditional elven ears, much less Myndiri ones judging by what the siblings told her. Though it did raise an interesting question that she kept to herself for now, if these eyes do represent magic, and that Myndiri bloodlines are practically mana infused, why can¡¯t I practice spells? She had, of course, tried by herself, reading or seeing a few small sigils performed and trying to replicate them to no avail. Even when she did, she couldn¡¯t channel any mana at all.


    Regardless, knowing that she had the potential to be Myndiri just depressed her. She never expected to meet her parents, or even siblings or relatives if she ever had any. Eva was all she needed. Yet even so, she couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed in knowing that what little possibilities there had been on that front had just vanished. The Myndiri weren¡¯t just dead and gone; they had been actively hunted to extinction and for good reason.


    All the history she knew about them mostly read like a giant list of crimes with a sprinkling of veneration. They had in fact built great wondrous cities, terraformed environments like the land that is now Carrador, they had granted knowledge of arcane arts to all under their rule. But these were coupled with the fact that they virtually enslaved every race that wasn¡¯t them. They sacrificed countless thousands in their thoughtless experiments, treating any non elven life form as lesser beings more akin to rats than cattle. Their were cities built off the backbone of millions of enslaved beastmen and humans, their lands transformed and completely ravaged at the first signs of resistance in a storm of cataclysmic magic. With what survivors were left, they released crucial arcane knowledge necessary for survival like a slow drip, keeping the populace servile and reliant on their new masters.


    One particularly ironic twist of fate is that the few Myndiri who were born with ¡®lesser¡¯ magic, ones with normal eyes and slightly differing physiology, were often shunned to the edge of society. They were the same ones who became the elves as known to Cyndralia today. Not that any of this mattered, the siblings had tried their best and, aside from some information that confirmed what she already knew, they hadn¡¯t really shown her anything new. Though she did still appreciate the effort.


    Sophie shook her head and cleared her mind. Not that this helps me with anything, I¡¯d suspected as much after the entity brushed on the topic. She sighed and turned to the trio admiring flowers when she spotted a another small group of people heading over to the pavilion. Look''s like trouble. Sophie pinched her nose in frustration; what had been a relaxing day was slowly morphing into one of deep introspection and potential conflict, so much for just hanging out.


    The one leading the gang was a well built man, his bright ocean like eyes suited his visage well under the soft but prominent light brown hair and gentle beard. His lips curled with curiosity and he strutted forward with a refined but not entirely graceful gait. He wore a fancy finely tailored jacket that contrasted with the rough linen tunic underneath. The posse behind him dressed much the same but looked far more spiffy, their well pressed shirts. Their half plaited hairstyles reminded her of Meltonian fashion, their colors too supported that conjecture. Bar one who sported short hair and glasses. Though coupled with his uniformed appearance, Sophie reckoned he looked like the premier image of what someone would assume a scholar or researcher would look like. That haughty holier than thou walk would certainly say as much.


    An anxious feeling coursed through her stomach as she saw the trio still unaware, too engrossed doing something with the flowers. Aryana even crouched down and held a dandelion next to her face, giving the siblings a sheepish smile whilst the two looked on with amusement at the redhead. Sophie had no idea what they discussed but, when she followed the bearded man¡¯s gaze, she could only bite her lip nervously, for the man was looking straight at the redhead, his eyes furrowed into a frown. I have a terrible feeling that I know who this is.


    She collected herself and stood up, gaining the temporary attention of a few posse members but the trio didn¡¯t notice. Before she could get even a step in, a hearty bellow emerged from the man.


    ¡°Aryana? Is that really you? Little baby Ari.¡± The bearded man called out. Oh fuck.


    Aryana had held the flower to her face, the sheepish smile she wore was nervous, but genuine as she had asked the elves something. Sophie caught the moment when all the joy vanished and the redhead¡¯s smile had dropped. The girl¡¯s eyes widened, the hint of recognition replaced by bone chilling fear as Sophie watched her freeze mid breath. Aryana¡¯s entire being turned deathly still. The elves noticed the change but had no further thoughts; the siblings just stood up and tossed curious glances to all the nearby people, trying to figure out what was happening.


    ¡°I¡¯d recognise that look anywhere! How¡¯d ye even get here? Guess ya didn¡¯t bring doom after all.¡± The man continued without a care, ¡°And¡­ oh my! Didn¡¯t know you made friends already. My apologies for not noticing, master hatires.¡± He bowed politely, the posse dipping their heads alongside him. I guess Aryana really was onto something when she thought she saw a ghost from her past.


    The siblings seemed perplexed, perhaps also intrigued at the strange turn of events. Sophie swore she could see all the options currently flashing within Maylesa¡¯s eyes. Thalnor was quicker though, and he stepped forward before anyone could act.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Thalnor replied to the man, but Sophie noticed him sneaking a peek at her, looking noticeably relieved when he saw her heading towards them.


    Aryana still remained frozen, yet she did track Thalnor¡¯s gaze and met Sophie¡¯s own concerned look. Like some ancient mechanism had been activated, Aryana began to stand back up at a glacial pace, her body stiff and breathing sporadic. Sophie¡¯s eyes then travelled up to the posse and the man seemed surprised that a third elf like being had appeared, dipping his head politely at her arrival.


    ¡°By the spirits, so many new faces. You¡¯ve made quite a few friends here Ari. And of course, my warmest greetings to you, madam.¡± The man stated smoothly without missing a beat.


    ¡°Yes, our humble greetings to you all.¡± The spectacled young man added, also bowing politely.


    Sophie grunted her acknowledgment and replied with a small curtsey of her own.


    ¡°What might bring you here, fair scholars?¡± Maylesa chipped in before Sophie could speak, a diplomatic smile plastered onto her face.


    ¡°Much the same as you I assume, my fair lady.¡± The glasses wearing man replied, ¡°We come here to relax and study. The environment is quite pleasant in comparison to noisy streets nearby, for studying that is.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I, we, find this to be a nice little alcove, perfect for a quiet afternoon amidst our often busy schedules. So we choose today to spend it with some of our¡­ friends.¡± Maylesa gestured at Sophie and Aryana.


    ¡°Ah, of course, madam. That is how we...¡± The young man gestured to the posse, ¡°all met too. We needed to study and needed a place that could offer us a little quiet within the city.¡±


    ¡°Would the library not be more productive for that though?¡±


    ¡°It would! But it is further than here by quite a walk.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating! Then I assume that, given your way of dress, you are all academy students?¡± Maylesa queried, the elf casting a quick glance at Sophie and she understood what was being conveyed. I¡¯m running out of ideas, help.


    ¡°That we are. Ah! Pardon our rudeness as well, we forgot to introduce ourselves. My name is Daniel Ashfield, this here is Tristan Elliot,¡± He pointed at the Frostwinder.


    By this point Aryana had fully stood up, her body rigid and tense, the flower falling from her grasp as her eyes locked themselves onto Sophie, a pleading look in her eyes. Sophie noticed Aryana¡¯s head trying to instinctively turn towards the speaking voices, but the girl steadfastly refused to look away from Sophie, even as her body began to tremble slightly. Stealthily, Sophie inched herself towards the quivering girl and was immediately latched onto as Aryana quietly shuffled behind her, the girl¡¯s fragile hands clenched firmly onto Sophie¡¯s blouse.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you all.¡± Tristan bowed.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Thalnor acknowledged, ¡°Our companions are Sophie and Aryana, no known house affiliation. Myself and my sister are Thalnor and Maylesa Calnodel respectively.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Calnodel, isn¡¯t that one of the houses that built the palatium lift in the council chambers?¡± One of the posse stated.


    ¡°That is us indeed.¡±


    The posse looked mildly more impressed and surprised at the discovery, the lot showering the siblings with a little more attention than they expected. The two glanced at each other with a hint of uncertainty in their eyes but smiled politely anyway. Aryana meanwhile had buried her face into Sophie¡¯s back, the half elf feeling slightly uncomfortable but at the same time she would hold her ground to protect the girl.


    ¡°Then that means you¡¯re related to the twins in the academy¡¯s top class too?¡± Daniel stated with a voice filled with reverence.


    ¡°That is correct, though we are also aiming to challenge their position.¡± Maylesa snorted, her face dropping at once.


    ¡°Sorry, what?¡± Sophie unconsciously stated, drawing all eyes onto her, ¡°Err¡­ I meant that I didn¡¯t know¡­ you had more siblings?¡± She awkwardly finished her question.


    ¡°We did, but you never asked.¡± Maylesa huffed.


    ¡°My sister also believed that we are more than sufficient companions without relying on our elder¡¯s merit. A sentiment I agree with.¡± Thalnor added.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but snort a little, the movement frightening the poor girl behind her a little more. She was internally sorry for the startling move but also quite amused. Unlike their odd but refined and graceful demeanour, it seemed they were also quite prideful when it came to talking about elder siblings. She had to fight not to chuckle out loud at the snark in their voice. So they aren¡¯t completely alien after all.


    ¡°I think you both know I am thankful for your fine company and kindness.¡± Sophie reassured them.


    ¡°As you should.¡± The siblings agreed.


    ¡°And who might you be, my lovely lady.¡± Tristan bowed at Sophie, a little too smoothly for her liking.


    But she could tell someone like him was capable of charming many. His voice was just deep enough to stir emotions but not enough to scare away the crowds. His half groomed appearance offered a suave and charming yet also wild and untamed, allure to him. I wonder if Eva knows about him. Her mind flickered back to the words at hand and offered a light curtsey.


    ¡°I am Sophie, a knight adventurer and academy applicant.¡± Sophie spoke.


    ¡°My! An academy applicant! Does that mean you¡¯re all applying? Including dearest Ari there?¡± Tristan asked.


    Sophie almost frowned. There was something different about his voice when he mentioned Aryana, a slight shift in tone that signalled a different emotion. She had expected ridicule, hatred, or at least some level of feigned indifference. She hadn¡¯t expected to hear fondness. How curious, wasn¡¯t he a bully? I swore that¡¯s what Aryana told me.


    ¡°That we all are.¡± Maylesa beamed proudly, sneaking a cheeky wink at Sophie as the elf noticed the maid¡¯s moment of hesitation. Thank you, Sophie smiled back.


    ¡°My, then I assume you¡¯ve all taken the recent round of entrance exams then?¡±


    ¡°Indeed we have. The little ones did remarkably well as well, despite them only having one week to prepare.¡± Maylesa boasted. Shit, now I¡¯m gonna find out I failed, thanks for jinxing it. Also damn, she called attention to us, and I was just about to thank her later for taking the heat off us.


    At the very least, Sophie saw that the elf had spoken it as a point of pride. Like she was proud of the two of them, that much was heartwarming. The fact that Maylesa¡¯s face dropped into a horrified then apologetic look was also appreciated.


    ¡°Then let me offer our congratulations on making it through. And for the two of you for earning such high praise from a prestigious family.¡± Tristan agreed. Ahh, the classic sucking up to important people.


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°Of course! And my congratulations to you too Aryana, though I realize that perhaps being so forward after such a long time might not have been the best idea.¡± He quickly added.


    Sophie felt a small shuffling behind her as the girl debated moving out from her back, but ultimately decided to remain where she was.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aryana reluctantly muttered into Sophie¡¯s back, so quietly that the half elf doubted even the elves hearing would pick it up.


    ¡°She said thank you.¡± Sophie dutifully relayed the redhead¡¯s message.


    Tristan smiled for a moment before Sophie followed his gaze to the pavilion. She quickly waved them along.


    ¡°Please, we¡¯ve been here a while so we¡¯re on the way out soon enough anyway, it¡¯s all yours.¡± Sophie smiled.


    ¡°Oh but-¡± Maylesa began but Thalnor gently nudged her.


    ¡°And I thought I was the one who needed more subtlety.¡± Her brother hissed.


    Maylesa flashed a playful scowl but nodded along ¡°Sophie is right, we¡¯ll be going now anyways. It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you all!¡±


    ¡°Oh, we could share the space. I don¡¯t think any of us mind.¡± Tristan turned to his companions who all shared friendly shrugs.


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll have chances to collaborate and see each other again soon enough at the academy.¡± Maylesa said.


    ¡°We look forward to it.¡± Daniel joined in with a wide genuine smile.


    At that the two groups began separating, Sophie¡¯s heading back out as Tristan¡¯s posse of six took up their former positions. She did notice that Tristan kept glancing towards Aryana as they passed, and wondered just what exactly was the history between him and the redhead. She did say he bullied her but the way he''s acting doesn¡¯t seem overly malicious or even targeted, one might wonder if it''s even a little overbearing. Still, questions for another time I suppose.


    Sophie felt Aryana¡¯s arms wrap around her waist, holding her as if someone had tied a brick to her. She had to practically drag the girl along as they left with the siblings, the two trading words amongst themselves in pure elvish.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Aryana managed to eke out a muffled mumble from Sophie¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sophie reassured her half heartedly, ¡°Let¡¯s just get out of here first.¡± She finished her words a little loudly.


    The siblings got the hint and nodded their acknowledgements at Sophie picking up their pace slightly. The motley group managed to eventually slink their way back out of the park. Aryana had been attached to Sophie¡¯s back the entire time and Sophie could feel the girl mumbling to herself the entire walk. It wasn¡¯t until they finally exited Hiromi park that Aryana was finally willing to separate herself. Though, even then, the redhead clutched onto the hem of Sophie¡¯s blouse, never allowing herself more than a hand¡¯s width away.


    The group spent a moment to recover their senses, the siblings taking the time to glance around for any signs of being followed before they turned back towards the duo.


    ¡°We apologize for any distress you may have suffered.¡± Thalnor quickly spun around to say.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. We had not planned to run into such a crowd at this time.¡± Maylesa also apologetically added.


    Aryana just vigorously shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Not you. It¡¯s me. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but still.¡±


    ¡°Please, no need to be sorry. It¡¯s just my own past, my fault. Sorry for ruining the day.¡± Aryana declared glumly, ¡°But you are all good friends. The very best.¡± She added with a half-hearted echo.


    The two elves apologetically turned towards Sophie, their expressions imploring for her to help.


    Sophie just smiled and shook her head, ¡°She means it. It¡¯s¡­ complicated, but trust me. You guys were great hosts and great friends.¡±


    The siblings still held onto a modicum of worry on their faces but looked a little more relieved. Likewise, Sophie kept a close eye on Aryana, trying to gauge how the girl was feeling and how long it might be before she recovered to full functionality. The girl in turn looked back up at Sophie, her green eyes searching desperately for some semblance of calm in Sophie¡¯s own. Sophie just bobbed her head slightly and the girl seemed pacified for now, turning her attention back to their new friends.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll save Selmora for another day.¡± Thalnor hummed.


    ¡°Indeed, you two should get some rest first, especially you.¡± Maylesa gestured at Aryana.


    The redhead quietly bobbed her agreement and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for ruining everyone¡¯s day.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s fine, really. We¡¯re here to support our friends as needed.¡± Maylesa quickly stated.


    ¡°That is the truth.¡± Thalnor joined in.


    Aryana continued murmuring her apologies as the siblings tried to reassure her. Sophie meanwhile just watched the entire ordeal and felt a small smile snaking its way up her face. It¡¯s nice to see they actually care, however they choose to show it. It¡¯s nice to see someone else fuss over her for once. She inadvertently let out a small chuckle that ceased the exchange and the three of them now turned to look at her.


    A little alarmed, Sophie froze for a moment before she chuckled openly this time.


    ¡°Halfie?¡± Maylesa queried.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just¡­ I guess I just feel glad you guys care so much. I know she¡¯s too shy to say it but¡­ I think it means the world to her. Even if we''ve all really known each other for more or less a day or two.¡± Sophie smiled and tossed a cheeky smirk at the redhead.


    The siblings seemed relieved by the words, and they too shared a small smile. On the other hand, Aryana exploded with a furious blush, the girl¡¯s pale face rushed to join her fiery red hair. Sophie watched with increasing amusement as Aryana desperately sought for somewhere to hide, but, having recently just evicted herself off of Sophie¡¯s back, she found herself unwilling to approach the maid so soon. Aryana squirmed for a few more seconds before Sophie finally clicked her tongue and decided to rescue the poor girl from her predicament.


    ¡°There, there. I¡¯ve got you.¡± Sophie spoke softly to the distressed girl before turning to the siblings, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll call it a day early, we know the way home so you don¡¯t have to worry about us. Besides, you¡¯ve helped us out plenty already. You¡¯ve shown her that you guys do genuinely want to be friends.¡±


    ¡°We do!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The siblings replied. And, though Aryana currently hung her head low to hide her blush, Sophie could sense that the girl was likely also trying to hide an equally prominent smile at the comforting words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve shown us new places and gone out of your way to help me too. With looking into the Myndiri research, I mean.¡± Sophie continued.


    ¡°It is only proper.¡± Maylesa stated, ¡°But, if you do wish to learn more about the Myndiri on your own volition.¡±


    ¡°Which I might do.¡±


    ¡°Which you might do. Then, you¡¯d be happy to know that I¡¯ve informed Quaestor Nix that someone might go seek his insight into Myndiri.¡±


    ¡°Quaestor Nix?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a scholar who frequents the library and often explores material on the Arneathians, that is also the term you should use when conversing with him. He is quite peculiar on colloquialisms and insists on addressing the Myndir as their proper name of Arneathians, part of where we picked up the habit too.¡±


    ¡°So this Nix fellow, he¡¯s a scholar on the Myndiri then?¡±


    ¡°Not a university scholar, but definitely knowledgeable about them.¡±


    ¡°Huh, the more you find out I guess. Thanks though, really. It was a pleasant enough day and I definitely will hold you to the idea of showing us Selmora Boulevard.¡± Sophie clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Of course! And best of luck with your endeavors in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Likewise for you two. We¡¯ll definitely meet when the results get announced eh?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Until then.¡± Maylesa beamed.


    ¡°Until then!¡± Thalnor followed.


    ¡°Bye.¡± Aryana managed to mumble faintly.


    ¡°Until next time!¡± Sophie smiled, her own emotions reaching a temporary high. Friends, I¡¯ve made honest to the Goddess friends that haven¡¯t been forged with bonds of battle or terror. It feels¡­ nice.


    The two pairs separated at least and Sophie waved until the siblings finally dipped behind an alley and were out of sight.


    ¡°C¡¯mon then, let¡¯s get to the tavern and we¡¯ll figure something else out for dinner, yeah?¡± She turned to the redhead and gestured for Aryana to follow. Complying, Aryana slowly shuffled along beside her, the two headed back to the tavern once more. Maybe she¡¯ll tell me more about this Tristan fellow, they definitely have history based on his bizarre reaction. She paused for a moment to scratch at her nose before shaking off the thought, we can worry about that stuff after dinner. For now, let¡¯s make sure she slowly calms back down.

 Act 3 The Lycoris and The Marigold: Signs of Darkness

    ¡°The existence of the Korathi Allied States comes as a bit of an oddity. After the Third Dark Tide, a large tribal migration occurred from the Starhollow mountains as thousands upon thousands poured down from the slopes and ravaged Northern Traxia. Only with the deployment of an entire legion did the tide get stemmed. Ironically enough, one of Traxia¡¯s nemesis, the Lucurian Sultanate also deployed troops to counter this barbarian advance. Meaning that the operation to contain the now Korathi barbarian tribes in their modern territory marked one of the few times that both Traxia and Lucuria weren¡¯t actively hostile to each other. Truly an unheard of thing given that both states now wage what could be termed a silent war against each other, though thankfully there have been no intensive military actions since the establishment of the new norm.¡±


    - Military Analyst Kostian Galmshire, Gratian Military Academy - Axtimos Battalion - ¡°Birth of Korath¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The sour mood and dire expressions made Mila feel right at home. They reminded her of an inquisitorial briefing, and those always brought some sense of order into her chaotic life. Though this was a tad too ad-hoc for her liking, with emotions running high as stress and anxieties warped its way through the gathered crowd.


    Tensions were already running high at the inquisitor¡¯s sudden disappearance, Annalise most of all. Her arrival had elicited a small wave of relief, moments before her news of the orc siege army devastated what little morale was recovered. It had obviously unnerved many of the caravaneers that they were encamped so close to an entire orc army, the merchants eager to get away, the guards even more so. They had brought in the inquisitor and the ranger to debate on plans on how to escape beyond detection range though truthfully, neither of them paid much attention to the ongoing discussion. Annalise was eager to return to Harweald by any means possible and Mila knew that, thus she watched the girl like a hawk, making sure that, if the ranger did try to slip away, that she¡¯d be on her tail.


    Annalise was like a warhorse, rearing up and ready to go, only held back by the faint notion that she was also crippled. The ranger looked particularly frustrated in Mila¡¯s eyes, her anxiety likely not being helped by how the caravaneers didn¡¯t even broach the subject of saving the town. Mila didn¡¯t blame them, a single caravan could hardly save a town against an entire army of orcs. But Annalise was ready to pop.


    ¡°What about the town then?¡± Annalise snapped.


    ¡°What about it?¡± The caravan master responded.


    ¡°Are we just gonna leave everyone to die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if it means the rest of us survive to warn other towns nearby, perhaps alert a garrison or two.¡±


    ¡°But all the innocents there, are we to just leave them to the orcs?¡±


    ¡°And what would you have us do?¡± Fridolph asked sarcastically, ¡°We¡¯ve barely a dozen fighters, maybe a dozen and a half if you include the merchants, but they¡¯re pretty much non combatants. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°We have to do something! Didn¡¯t you hear her?!¡± Annalise pointed at Mila, ¡°The orcs are building a wall around the town, they want to starve the people to death, surely there¡¯s something.¡±


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re people of the land too. We care. So it hurts us just as much to not be able to help them in a time of need. But realistically, us interfering might either speed up the siege, provoke a response, or we die trying. Because tell me, how many orcs do you genuinely think we can bring down before we¡¯re overwhelmed?¡± The caravan master shot back.


    Annalise scowled but accepted the verdict. The head guard had spoken the truth, they were outnumbered and outmatched. The caravan master too, was correct. It was unlikely they could go toe to toe with more than a single squad of orcs before being overwhelmed. Sensing a little less hostility, the caravan master sighed loudly and turned back to the hastily unfurled map on a crate.


    ¡°As we were saying. If we take this road here,¡± He pointed to an area that skirted past the Harweald basin just beyond the south western rim, ¡°we should be able to reconnect with the main road here.¡± He pointed at another location.


    ¡°And the three of us will ride back to Fernsreach.¡± One of the guards nodded at another and the caravan master¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Correct. You three will ride back as fast as you can to warn the people there and hopefully alert the capital or nearby garrisons for reinforcements. The rest of us will continue pushing hard east to reach the eastern towns and sound the alarm there.¡± The master continued.


    ¡°You have a limited window to get away.¡± Mila chimed in, her stern voice catching everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°I don¡¯t know how often they check on their patrols but I had to kill two to get up close to confirm. If they find those bodies, then heading east will be a whole lot harder.¡±


    ¡°Mila!¡± Annalise snapped, but Mila held up a warning finger before mouthing later. An act that surprised the ranger enough to silence her for now.


    ¡°Blast. Why didn¡¯t you hide those bodies? The orcs could be swarming all over by now.¡± Fridolph complained.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t exactly planning a prolonged operation.¡± Mila snarkily replied.


    ¡°Grah, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Enough, as the inquisitor says, we do not have a lot of time. Pack up the essentials and let¡¯s move. I want us ready to go in five minutes.¡± The caravan master interjected.


    ¡°What?¡± His assistant exclaimed, ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather us not be dead. Get moving.¡±


    At that the caravaneers broke their gathering and hastily jumped to their tasks, the camp disassembling around them. Mila found Annalise glaring at her and only beckoned for the ranger to come over, the latter reluctantly doing so.


    ¡°What? Gonna rub it in?¡± Annalise hissed.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Actually feel remorse for not saving the people? Maybe a little-¡±


    ¡°Enough. Ranger. My village was burned to the ground when I was young, my family slain. I know how those people suffer.¡± Mila growled.


    Annalise paused, her anger now uncertain but not entirely abating, stuck in limbo.


    ¡°But enough of me, there will be other chances to discuss that.¡± Mila frowned, ¡°Do you recall what I said at the meeting?¡±


    ¡°That we need to leave because of you killing orcs? Or that we shouldn¡¯t help the people.¡± Annalise snarked.


    ¡°No, that there was a limited timeframe for us to escape in.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? So?¡±


    ¡°The same timeframe that we have to get in and out.¡±


    At that Annalise suddenly perked up, the anger still hidden behind her eyes but they too filled with more hope than hate. Mila sighed internally in relief but groaned in frustration just the same, I stopped her from blowing up but now we¡¯re just as liable to die.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Annalise finally said.


    ¡°Yeah, oh.¡± Mila grunted.


    ¡°So umm¡­¡±


    ¡°You stick to my plan. We ride in, we ride out. Our only stop is the tavern.¡±


    ¡°But if she¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s not there, she¡¯s fucked anyways. We have one shot at this. Once we hit the tavern, we drag her out kicking and screaming if need be. But if she¡¯s not there, we¡¯re leaving at once.¡± Mila stated, leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Yeah, but if she¡¯s home¡­¡±


    ¡°Then too bad, or do you really think you can guide her to the horse on that crippled ass leg of yours.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Annalise visibly recoiled at the harsh comment, the fury bristling in her eyes. But, as their eyes met, Annalise bit her tongue and Mila knew that this was something the ranger already knew as truth, yet didn¡¯t want to admit.


    ¡°Look. The window of success is shrinking. Get the horses ready, I¡¯ll rip everything down, okay? The longer we stand here, the less time we¡¯ll have.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Annalise gritted her teeth.


    Mila didn¡¯t even wait for the ranger to begin hobbling away before she turned and hurried to where they had their supply packs placed. Without thinking, she pulled all her strength into lifting the packs and brought them over to their mounts, the horses having been already unhitched by Annalise.


    ¡°Where the hells are you two going?¡± Fridolph¡¯s voice echoed from behind them.


    ¡°We said we¡¯re bound for Harweald, we¡¯re going in then out.¡± Mila responded tersely.


    ¡°By the saint damned hells you must be mad.¡± The guard cursed.


    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s what we¡¯re here to do and we¡¯ll see it done.¡±


    ¡°Mad, the two of ye.¡± He sighed, ¡°But, in that case, Astralis¡¯s Blessings upon ye.¡±


    ¡°And may you all be blessed by the stars as well.¡± Mila replied on instinct.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± The man nodded, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Annalise gave him a silent nod whilst Mila hopped onto Ash, the inquisitor giving him a curt nod as well. With the reins in her hands, she traded one glance with the ranger and spurred Ash forward. One chance, we¡¯ve got one chance at this. If Serilda was here, she¡¯d yell at me until I was deaf. Still, may the Goddess watch over us.


    <hr><hr>


    The plan was as simple as they come, a simple distract and grab. Annalise would ride straight for the tavern, doing whatever she needed to extract Kimmie from the town. Mila would meanwhile, ride two rotations around the basin, drawing what attention she could before shaking them off into the eastward forests, hopefully losing them so she could rejoin Anna back at the shortcut. It was so simple that Mila knew something would go wrong. But, there was no time left to doubt, they were too close now to easily retreat, and she doubted Annalise would give up anyhow.


    Mila was concerned though, her earlier assessment of Annalise back in Arteria was one of a grief stricken girl desiring to protect what little she had that she loved. Slightly obsessive perhaps, but from a place of genuine care and concern. Yet, when she looked at the ranger now, she saw not the same person as before, but as a girl transformed into someone wholly devoted to her one goal to the point of insanity. The ranger had begun quietly muttering to herself and also offering the one tell tale sign that Mila had identified as the ranger losing her grip on sanity. She would scratch at her phantom leg when stressed, but now, she had eschewed her still attached leg and Mila often caught the ranger scratching at thin air almost incessantly, as if the leg was still there. It was worrying and more so in that Mila had no idea what to do. Her training only amounted to either purging crazy people or taking them into custody for more senior inquisitors, she wasn¡¯t prepared for this.


    A soft rustle alerted her to the edge of their patch of trees and she glanced over to the ranger, making sure the girl was paying attention. Annalise looked back and nodded resolutely, she was ready.


    ¡°Remember, in and out, don¡¯t fuck around. I can¡¯t keep them busy for long.¡± Mila reminded her.


    The ranger nodded and let out a deep breath, her hand scratching at her missing leg again.


    With another rustle, they finally crested the small patch, reaching the edge of the trees and able to take in the entire basin. Area itself looked like a damp, wilting green, the houses looking relatively untouched during the orcish occupation bar ones on the outskirts or near the edge of the basin. What was even more horrifying were the vast orcish palisades that now impeded most access points in and out of the basin. The main roads were blocked and they were now clearing most of the surrounding trees to build more palisades where the thickets were. The entrance that the duo used was one of the few patches of trees that they hadn¡¯t cut down yet. Mila knew that time was ticking and they had to act fast.


    ¡°Stay low, ride fast. Try not to get killed and try not to get me killed. We¡¯ll rendezvous back at the campsite hill if we can. If not, just keep riding till you lose your pursuers.¡± Mila grumbled.


    Annalise gave another tense nod. Go time.


    ¡°Hyah!¡± Mila spurred Ash forward and her mount broke into a gallop, breaking past the treeline and into the basin proper.


    She could feel the lag time as stray shouts and yelps of surprise slowly echoed between the orcish sentries caught up, their brains trying to comprehend the strange rider that now traversed past their line. Out of the corner of her eye she spotted a quick shadow move from where she had started and felt a modicum of relief. She¡¯s through.


    The orcs were another problem. After their initial shock wore off, two fearsome warg riders bounded past the palisades and descended to chase her. Their terrifying muscular and powerful mounts snarled at the thought of fresh meat. She could only pray that Ash was fast enough to keep them away, for orcs were formidable foes in melee. She had gotten lucky earlier by eliminating two whilst they were unaware, but these ones were aware, and Mila was uncertain about her chances in a toe to toe melee, preferring to hopefully never find out.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Ash, move, move!¡± She yelled openly, stealth no longer required.


    Ash nickered for a brief moment as he continued pressing forward, motivated either by Mila¡¯s frantic commands or the ever hungry jaws of the wargs behind. The wargs growled and howled as they chased after their prey, their handlers letting out guttural grunts. Mila glanced back just in time to see the riders readying some javelins and immediately tugged Ash¡¯s reins to the side, the soft thuds that landed to her left a near miss. Fuck.


    Mila responded by tapping Ash¡¯s left neck twice, their established sign for keeping it steady and turned herself around. She quickly drew out a fire sigil in the air and aimed it at the oncoming riders.


    ¡°Freings Fletare.¡± She chanted.


    She felt the energy drain out of her body as mana poured from inside her to out, the air around her dried for a but a moment as a small vortex formed where the sigil was. From where she drew the sigil a ball of flame coalesced and warped into a sharp bolt before it launched itself at the riders. The small bolt was guaranteed to miss the warg riders at the speeds they were traveling at, but as it fried the ground in front of a warg, the startled creature reared up and launched its rider off its back.


    It was low skill magic, almost entirely human in its creation, but it did its job. Mila quickly aimed to draw another when she spied the other rider lifting a javelin, the rage on his face now evident to her. She hurriedly leaned sideways to shift Ash¡¯s trajectory, narrowly avoiding the next javelin hit. Relieved, she spent the moment cursing herself, her own mastery of the arcane arts shallow at best, no other quick fire spells coming to the top of her mind. All she needed was to distract or delay the rider; killing was unnecessary for now. Yet, all she could throw up within seconds were a plethora of wards and some divine blessings, her ability to use offensive spells being fairly inconsequential in the grand scheme of things.


    However, the orc was relentless, tailing them after every twist and turn. She gained a momentary reprieve when she yanked on Ash¡¯s reins to drive them through the charred ruins of a barn, the structure slowing down the orc¡¯s pursuit for a few seconds. Unfortunately, as she turned to look at the edge of the basin, she could spy a small handful of warg riders waiting to be let loose, their howls and cries echoing deafeningly throughout the area. Yet, as she looked closer, she noticed something strange in their behaviour. Though they looked eager and rearing to tear her to pieces, they weren¡¯t launching themselves at her. They shadowed her movements, advancing in a parallel ring to her own flight from their errant comrade chasing her. They could¡¯ve cut her off, or just run her down. That they didn¡¯t and were orcs of all things considered, made her worry even more.


    When another javelin finally splintered a fence next to her however, Mila realised she had more immediate concerns and focused back on the one rider chasing her. He was¡¯t just good, he was really good. No matter how fast Ash was or how nimble he had been to duck behind some houses, the orc wasn¡¯t far behind. Shit, I need to lose him somehow, the town itself feels like the only way and since the other riders aren¡¯t coming, this might be the only chance. With a sudden tugging on the reins, Ash neighed in annoyance but shifted his body towards Harweald proper. Like clockwork, the dogged orc rider had followed. Damn.


    They sped past a few farmsteads and only when Ash leapt past a low fence and landed on the other side, did she sense something wrong. It was as if they crossed a boundary, a line that separated one world from another. The air grew thick and vicious, the light from the sun nothing but a fleeting memory as only a negligible amount snuck through the suddenly foggy atmosphere. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.


    Upon noticing that her pursuer seemed to hesitate, she used the moment and hastily started scrawling out a sigil, a somewhat more complex thing that required her full attention.


    ¡°Besdiore Selfeui Heinaotus Helaotux.¡± She managed to say.


    The air around her changed once again, a small shift in her body as the mana was drawn to the sigil. But this time it felt wrong, sickly, and only when the radiant glow of divine light began to emanate from the sigil did she feel a modicum of safety. The warm glow eventually enveloped her and she felt her body grow just that much stronger. She turned back to find her pursuer now lagging behind, a sense of uncertainty coming from both warg and rider. Seizing the newfound opportunity she drew another sigil and pushed the rapidly depleting energy within her towards it.


    ¡°Besdiore Dasinod Heinaotus Helaotux.¡± She chanted and pointed down at Ash.


    Once more the soft radiant light emerged from the disturbed mana, now wrapping the horse with a sheen of divine light before dissipating. Ash was thankfully already used to such displays and only winced when he noticed the light envelop him before disappearing.


    They were simple wards, holy protection against that which sought to defile the world. She had done them on instinct, her body reacting naturally to the change in the environment. That, she didn¡¯t appreciate. It meant that her senses had already clocked onto something being disastrously wrong here, that Harweald had been compromised by forces of the Dark. That is not good at all.


    Her mind quickly flickered to Annalise, wondering how far into the town she had gotten. Mila swore and spurred Ash along once more. Something is wrong in the town, the closer we get the worse it feels and she¡¯s made a mad dash into without wards. Fuck, Goddess preserve us and grant us your divine light. May Gratiax eradicate the corruption with his cleansing flames. I¡¯ve got to get in there.

 Act 3 The Lycoris and The Marigold: A Betrayal

    ¡°No one knows how exactly the First Dark Tide came to be. The ones after though have also unknown origins but the symptoms are far easier to comprehend. What we can gather from historical records is that much like an actual tide, it comes in waves. First, there are minor events, mostly unconnected in nature. Things such as raids, famine, and sickness occur in the distant hinterlands. To most it would seem like coincidence, a spat of unlucky harvest or just misfortune from more active raiders from the fringes of civilizations. But they are all spurred on by something, something that dwells deep past the frigid north and in the blasted blighted lands that stretch into endless wastes. Something there calls to its servants, and like moths to a flame, slowly but surely, the corruption will seep back into our world.


    - Gaius Arcantos, Historian, Ambassador to Khazad Undelum, ¡°The Dark Tides: Preparing for the Worst.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Rot. Rot was in the air, the ground, even the very essence of life and mana were rotting. It was a sickly, disgusting feeling, of corruption, of darkness. It dredged away at the world as if it had known nothing else, tearing away at the fabrics that bound the land together. It infested souls meant once for the glory of the heavens, only to find themselves be shunted into damnation through no fault of their own. There would only be one way to free these damaged souls from their plight, through holy light and fire. The town would need to be purged to prevent the foul contagion from spreading.


    Mila narrowed her eyes at the Harweald, the town¡¯s streets devoid of life, but worse, devoid of the dead. She clenched her teeth at that observation, her scowl turning into one tinged with concern. If they didn''t get slaughtered in the streets, then the orcs were never in here. And if the orcs weren¡¯t there and the villagers aren¡¯t outside¡­ She sighed, a disappointed scowl overtaking her face. Then they must fear the light judging by the sunlight still shining through, and if they fear the light then¡­ they might be too far gone to be saved.


    Ash too noticed the stench of decay and corruption, his nose wrinkled in disgust as she tried to whine against Mila¡¯s orders.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, just a little more. Then we¡¯ll get the hells out.¡± Mila cooed.


    Ash blew his nose and resolutely shook his head but still prepared to move. Mila noticed his motions and smiled, loyal and dependable. They would be safe from the corruption, her wards would make sure of that. Though it would only hold back more basic forms of the darkness. If the corruption was more powerful, more malevolent, even she wasn¡¯t sure her wards would hold.


    Now however, she had already begun understanding the motives and strangeness behind everything. The orcs were building palisades but not siege engines because they were going to quarantine the town. The oppressive atmosphere came from the fields, the ground, and the air that was polluted by corruption. What fresh air remained hung heavy against the onslaught of darkness that threatened to overwhelm it. The fields too showed noticeably more decay the closer she got to the town itself.


    Rows upon rows of unharvested crops, all wilting and blackened, with sickly vomit coloured liquids leaking out of their breached shells welcomed her approach. The fences that once kept predators at bay were also rotted and foul, the wood creaking under its own weight. Soil that once could support life now only belched out whatever blackened bile had infested the earth, the tar-like liquids leaving a goopy viscous trail from the pustules in the ground. We¡¯d need to purify this entire area. She muttered a few prayers and spurred Ash along, the horse letting out a final dissenting nay before he finally began trotting forward. Mila knew he was concerned, for the closer they got, the worse the situation was going to be. Not only that, but Ash wouldn¡¯t be able to gallop as easily and in turn it would make any exfiltration for more difficult. Just hang on buddy.


    Plans always failed, and the one she and Annalise had come up with needed to be scraped. No longer could they simply retreat back towards Fernsreach or other twos. They had to reach the inquisition as soon as possible and alert the others of this growing pestilence. Oh fuck, if Annalise was exposed to this. She gripped Ash¡¯s reins tightly and the horse tensed up at once, his instinctual reaction to his rider¡¯s frustration clearly felt.


    ¡°Hyah.¡± She spurred him forward and his trot turned into a half canter half gallop as they raced towards the town.


    Her mind grew foggy from recollecting the lessons she learned. Reviewing the teachings of the church as she sorted through them at a dizzying pace. They had trained all inquisitors to recognise the dangers of corruption, the signs of its manifestation and the ever present Dark. She had hoped her lessons would mostly remain just that, lessons, but it seems as if that would change soon enough. The closer they drew to the town the more clearly she began to understand her predicament.


    For, unlike the undead or supernatural abominations that required rituals or active magics to raise or sustain, blight touched creatures barely needed such, asides from the foul darkness that first awakened them. If the undead were the souls that had been forcefully dragged into mortal shells to serve an insidious master, then the blight touched would be souls that had become imprisoned by a corrupted host. Like the town houses that lost their color, the once lively buildings sat silent and crumbling as every part of it began to rot away leaving naught but rubble behind. The residents were more than likely also decaying within the quiet facades of their dwellings.


    The Putrid Dwellers as they were colloquially known, or ¡®Those who dwell in decay¡¯ are unlike shamblers or zombies in that they are still very much people. No necromantic magics powered their limbs. Thus when one gets battered, it breaks just like a normal human. Technically, they were still people, though the inquisition purges them all the same. For it is not their soul that was dragged back, only the flesh was corrupted and through that, the victim would eventually lose all sense of control as the body surrenders to the corruption. First, hideous boils and blackened pustules begin forming on a victims skin, then lesions bleed corrupted blood, finally the host is set onto a path of eternal hunger. Nothing more than a creature left to consume anything and everything. Once at that stage, they would roam around endlessly, seeking out their next morsel before eventually decaying; their rotted, weakened bodies giving way without enough sustenance. They were like some soulless automaton. Except the whole time, the person that once controlled the body would still feel and hear what  happened, maybe even see if the eyes weren¡¯t rotted off. All while they were unable to react.


    It was a horrifying thing and Mila grimaced at the thought of losing control of herself. Banish such doubt, we have a task at hand. Foul air whipped at her face as they raced into the town proper, the once dour but still joyful atmosphere was now reduced to nothing but a sickly ruin. The sun thankfully still pierced through the thickening layer of tainted air that hung above the town, the light keeping the dwellers confined to the darkness. Many houses were also being physically warped as diseased pustules and blackened veins burst through their walls, hungrily lashing out at anything that passed by, friend or foe. Squelchy little blobs of diseased flesh also now lingered upon the road, their disquieting noises when popped making her flinch every time Ash rode over one.


    The once clear roads now felt like an alien environment, their windy bends and turns like gnarled arteries pumping out corruption from the the diseased pustules. A few bodies were also scattered about, the lucky few who were torn apart piece by piece and perished well before now. They had been picked clean, few scraps of flesh remaining on their mouldy bones, their blood having been transformed into some strange fleshy gelatinous substance that inhabited the ground where they fell. To Mila, the eerily empty streets were much like Melisgrad, the residents biding their time and hiding inside dark alcoves awaiting the sun¡¯s departure. A little too similar. Could it be? That this is some testing ground for a pathogen or parasite? The pustules and corrupted matter are a definite sign of the Dark, but we¡¯ve had occasional outbreaks before just from accidental unearthing of buried evils. This feels different than that, almost as if they were deliberately targeted. If only I could ask how the orcs are already quarantining this place, they must know something.


    She slowed her breathing and cleared her mind, trying her best to lower her exposure to the corruption. But the unnerving sounds of low groans and creaking of wood as Ash¡¯s heavy presence had alerted the remaining residents. They would have to be careful. In the recesses of hollowed and decaying buildings, she could see the sickly yellow eyes of countless townspeople, their diseased mangled forms languidly shuffling about, their eyes burning with the unceasing hunger of the corruption in their veins. The stench too grew foul. Soul, death and decay intertwined in equal measure to birth a disgusting scent that overwhelmed much of her control. Mila coughed quietly into her arm, minimising her noise and spurred Ash along, the horse¡¯s face twisted into his own version of disgust.


    They powered through the streets and Mila recognised the square in which the tavern sat in, a sole pained horse hitched outside. The ranger¡¯s. The square itself was nothing more than another sign of the corruption, the buildings that once stood proudly there having been reduced to sickly husks of their former selves. Within this once busy area too were countless dwellers, all silently swaying in place, all turned to her. The gaze of dozens bought a small shiver to run down her spine, but she had more pressing concerning. She muttered a soft prayer and dismounted, rushing over towards the tavern when something large slammed into her.


    Pain bursted from her shoulder and she felt herself crashing to the ground as the unexpected force threw her backwards. Fuck! Ash neighed in concern as Mila unwittingly let out a cry of agony. She turned her head to find an arrow shallowly embedded into her shoulder, an expertly calculated shot. Her eyes widened at the sight, at the thought of what had happened when the doors to the tavern flew open. Betrayal, I¡¯ve been betrayed. A bow dropped to the ground as the ranger staggered out, trying her best to support a malformed humanoid. Kimmie, shit.


    The tavern maid was covered in lesions, boils and strange scars as she lurched forward, held back only by the ranger from falling. Even from where she was, Mila could see the tavern maid¡¯s weakened breathing, the life struggling to remain inside her decaying body. Blackened veins pulsed within her and her eyes were almost glued shut with corrupted ichor, parts of her skin were flaking off and her legs were twitching uncontrollable. Annalise on the other hand scared Mila. The ranger¡¯s eyes had hints of madness and insanity within them, Mila¡¯s eyes meeting Annalise¡¯s and finding little comfort from what she saw.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mila grunted, slowly picking herself off the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± Annalise growled absently.


    ¡°Nooo¡­ stop¡­. ¡° Kimmie gurgled, trying futilely to stop the ranger, ¡°She¡­ she¡­¡±


    ¡°Ranger what are you doing?¡± Mila snarled.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here. Getting out. And you¡¯re not stopping us.¡± Annalise screamed.


    ¡°Listen Ranger, I know you¡¯re emotional about this but-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start, don¡¯t try to stop me. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll shoot you again.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Ranger¡­¡±


    ¡°No! No! I¡¯m not losing everyone again, I¡¯m not losing. No. No!¡±


    ¡°Annalise!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, I know what your types are like. You¡¯d sooner kill all of them before even trying to look for a cure, before you even¡­ even¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, we can¡¯t let this spread we can¡¯t allow this outside of the town. We¡¯d risk an outbreak and the fate of the realm. Focus, Anna. Please.¡± Mila pleaded.


    Annalise gave her a sad yet intense stare, the ranger just shuddering in place. Kimmie looked more than on the edge of death, yet the ranger dragged her along nonetheless, hoisting her onto their mount. She''s lost her saint damned mind.


    Ash nervously nuzzled the back of Mila¡¯s head and she tapped his nose, trying to calm the horse. Mila gritted through the pain and yanked the arrow out of her shoulder, her mouth unwittingly letting out a howl of pain that startled even Ash. In an attempt to distract herself, she turned her gaze to the tavern. What she saw within was a mess of bubbling fleshy pustules and bloodied body parts, the ranger having evidently done some exterminating before Mila had arrived.


    ¡°Ranger¡­¡± Mila groaned, ¡°Think about what you¡¯re doing. At least with the inquisition¡­ we-we could treat her or at least keep her quarantined, if you just take her out like this-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dying Mila, she has no time. I have no time. I must. I must save my friend, must save my love, my everything.¡± Annalise chuckled darkly, her eyes unfocused and distant. She''s losing it.


    ¡°But think about your friends, the others. Sophie and-¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d understand, Sophie would understand. She¡¯s lonely, lonely like me, so lonely.¡± Annalise muttered.


    ¡°Anna¡­¡±


    Annalise ignored her pleas and the ranger mounted her horse, the animal giving off a disgruntled neigh before submitting to the ranger and her diseased companion.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake.¡± Mila yelled to no avail.


    The ranger mounted up and hurried her mount along, carrying with her Kimmie¡¯s battered form. Fuck.


    Mila pulled herself up and to her dismay found the residents of the town gradually filtering out of their houses. Goddess help me. She stood, frozen in confusion at the rapid escalation of events and filtered out the one truth that she had been able to acknowledge. Annalise had taken Kimmie, an infected and diseased townsperson away and was now on her way out of Harweald. In a panic, Mila scrambled to her feet and grabbed onto Ash, half clambering up the mount and quickly trying to spur him along.


    ¡°After her¡­ after her!¡± Mila yelled.


    Ash dithered for a moment of too, wondering if his rider would right herself before he jumped into a gallop and raced after the ranger. Mila half dangled off the horse as they gave chase, wincing as she threw all her effort into righting herself and dragged herself upright through great effort. The sun was thankfully still on her side and the dwellers remained inside, though not for much longer as they screeched and hollered at the sudden noise that erupted from her confrontation with Anna. Guttural groans and screams echoed all throughout the town and for a brief moment Mila could swear she could hear the same screams that rang throughout her home, the same suffering that was visited upon them so many years ago.


    Ash was thankfully just as afraid and required no motivation to get them out of the city, powering past pustules, streets and houses with ease. Mila was thankful for his company and even more grateful for his steady nerves. Mila allowed herself a moment of respite, taking a few steady breaths to calm her own frayed nerves. Given the slight clarity, she quickly drew a sigil above herself and prepared herself for the pain to come.


    ¡°Freings.¡± She spoke.


    Fire flared up where the sigil was and Mila grimaced as tainted mana was purged to create cleansed mana, the process drawing even more of her normal energy than usual spell casting. Reluctantly, she moved the fire close to her and screamed in pain as she seared the outside of her open wound, making sure to purge any impurities that might have snaked their way onto her body in the time she spent in pain on the ground. Sweat evaporated and blood almost boiled before she was satisfied with the process, the pain almost sending her into unconsciousness. Tired, broken, and in agony, Mila could barely focus on their chase until loud war horns sounded from outposts around the basin.


    Her eyes turned to find figures pushing their wargs forward after something that dashed into the treeline. Shit, she¡¯s getting away. She pushed Ash along and the two finally broke free from the boundaries of the town, making their way into the open fields outside which also opened them up to be spotted by the orcs.


    Her attention was then turned to several oncoming riders, their muscular wargs maintained a short distance away from her as they moved to block her path. Crap, this is it then. Damn, damn, dammit it all.


    The orcs held their distance as the riders chasing Annalise also disappeared into the treeline. Seeing this, Mila leaned into Ash and let herself slump over the horse, slowing him down to a canter as a few orcish riders made their approach.


    ¡°Halt now!¡± A heavy voice bellowed.


    Mila defeatedly sighed and slowed Ash to a trot, but keeping her hands on his reins in case she spotted a chance for a quick getaway.


    ¡°I¡­ I mean no harm.¡± Mila stammered out, suddenly exhausted.


    ¡°Halt now human.¡± The orc roared as he approached.


    Mila offered little resistance and just looked tiredly at the orc, the large muscular brute donning heavy iron war plates and helmet, his warg also oversized and protected.


    ¡°There is no leaving this town.¡± He declared, ¡°Return to your home.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mila paused, running her tongue over her now dried lips, ¡°I come in the name of the holy inquisition of Astralis, I¡­ I need your help.¡±


    The orc stared at her before he turned to his surrounding riders and they all burst out laughing.


    ¡°Oh holy inquisitor,¡± The large orc mocked, ¡°however shall we help.¡± He snorted.


    Mila felt a small fire burn within her at the insult and sat up straighter, her tiredness pushed aside to more appropriately confront the blasphemer.


    ¡°This town is condemned to the plague and must be purged. For that I need your help in prevent the outbreak from spreading further.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what reason do we have to listen to a frail little waif like you? To believe you.¡±


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re setting up a quarantine, but unless you purify the land in front of the walls then-¡±


    ¡°Then the darkness will spread. We know.¡± The orc growled, suddenly a lot more serious, ¡°We are not simple minded idiots.¡±


    ¡°I never implied that,¡± Mila began and winced from the wound, ¡°But, I can tell you know what you¡¯re doing here. That¡¯s not the problem. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°That?¡±


    ¡°That before coming here, I was a part of a caravan. We thought you were sieging the town so we sent them out to call for help.¡±


    That made the orc scowl and his gaze turned hostile, casting an accusatory look at her.


    ¡°I know. My mistake. But I want to make up for that and to beseech you for help.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°The rider that made it out, she¡­ she was carrying an infected person. She wanted to save her and is refusing to listen to reason. I need to stop her, we¡­ need to stop her if we don¡¯t want this to spread further.¡±


    ¡°Heh, and what makes you think we¡¯ll help you.¡± The orc snorted.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re making this quarantine.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯ve experienced this before, that you¡¯ve had to deal with this plague.¡±


    The orc grew silent and gazed at her, his hostile expression turning to a serious one tinged with doubt. But, also with a hint of curiosity now entering his eye.


    ¡°And what if we have?¡±


    ¡°Then you know how dangerous it is. And¡­ considering your sudden arrival I take it you¡¯re fleeing something.¡±


    The orc rolled his eyes and sighed, ¡°This is why I hate humans, so nosy and observant sometimes.¡± He gestured at the basin around them, ¡°You are correct, my tribe has fled over the Frostwinds, now there¡¯s a only a few of us who remain.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because our home is inhospitable? Hostile to life?¡±


    ¡°No, why are you here? Now?¡±


    He snorted once more and pounded a gauntleted fist into his chest, ¡°Mighty Ezkul demanded we subject ourselves to his Gods, his teachings, his demons. We resisted.¡±


    ¡°Mighty Ezkul?¡±


    ¡°Hah, of course the humans would forget his name. Mighty Ezkul, high warchief of the orcish clans, greatest protector of the clans, defiler of humanity¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And now ruiner of our people.¡± He finished with a snarl.


    The dots connected within Mila¡¯s head and she nodded, ¡°The outbreak is his doing isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Too observant.¡± The orc hissed.


    Mila turned to look at the cursed town then back at the treeline. The inquisition had a duty and she would preform it however she could. ¡°Do your rituals work?¡±


    ¡°Ritual?¡±


    ¡°To hold the corruption back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He snorted derisively.


    ¡°Then do what you can and here,¡± Mila rifled through her bags, drawing some wary glares from the nearby orcs until she pulled out a small sheaf of paper, ¡°take this.¡± She held it in front of her.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The orc asked, jumping off his warg and landing with a heavy thud.


    ¡°A letter, but the design is etched there.¡±


    ¡°Design?¡±


    ¡°I want to cut a deal, I¡¯ll offer protection to your tribe, you maintain this quarantine until help arrives.¡±


    ¡°And how would you do that?¡± He snorted.


    She wiggled the paper again, ¡°The design, have your tribe paint them on the palisade walls. If any Goddess fearing people stop by they¡¯ll recognize it, mark of the Inquisition, should stop any rash actions anyways. Don¡¯t know about Meltonian heretics though.¡±


    ¡°And are we not heretics?¡± The orc growled, but moved forward warily to grab the paper.


    ¡°You are, but I¡¯d rather stop an outbreak however I can, before I judge you for your Gods. No way to convert you if we¡¯re all dead.¡± Mila grunted.


    The orc responded with a grunt of his own and handed the paper to another rider, trading a series of guttural orcish grunts as they spoke in a different language. Mila waited whilst they chatted and he turned back to look at her.


    ¡°And what is the sacrifice we must make for this? Humans never trade things for free.¡±


    ¡°I just need a few riders to back me up as I chase the escaped rider down. The outbreak must be halted at all cost.¡±


    The orc burst out with a loud hearty laugh and grinned. ¡°Hah! Is that all? Fine!¡± He bellowed, ¡°Have those four assist this strange human, and make sure they obey.¡± He followed up with a threatening growl.


    His assistant tapped his fist on his chest and rode to the other riders who were hanging back. Mila could see the exact moment the information was fully revealed as they all let out expressions of confusion and exasperation.


    ¡°And how do we know you¡¯re not infected yourself?¡± The orc leader spoke once more.


    MIla silently sketched out a sigil and the orc nodded.


    ¡°A mage, should have figured.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other for a minute before they traded nods, the inquisitor and orc having come to a silent accord.


    "Go now, my honor guard will assist you themselves. Of betrayal have no worry. They are loyal to a fault." The orc grunted.


    "Thank you." Mila replied, "You don''t know-"


    "Save your platitudes for if we meet again. If you ever end up near Red Fist territory, then we will speak again."


    Mila looked at his fists and found that indeed, his gauntlets were painted red. The riders around him too had red paint on their knuckles. Relieved, unsure but a little more calm at having reached an accord she let out a deep sigh.


    "Inquisitor Mila." She stated.


    "Warchief Drashank." He replied after a beat.


    "Until we meet again."


    "Until then."


    She spurred Ash forward, the horse letting out a soft hiss when he passed the wargs. The four honour guards in the distance gradually moving in and assumed positions around her flanks, warily keeping a safe distance just in case she was infected in someway. A sensible action. She sighed once more. Dammit Annalise, what the hells did you just do?

 Act 3 Chapter 18: Another Step

    ¡°Hauptman Sodel of Sorester Fortress, your plea has been received. Elements of the Fifth Carradorian Irregular Reaction Force under Major Baylein are being deployed in conjunction with the regrouped elements of Army Group East under Count Oberlein. Hold firm brave soldiers. Help is on the way.¡±


    - Message recovered from messenger pigeon in Fort Forester, Letter Signed by Grand Duke Ulbretch Platts, Feldmarschall of Carrador


    <hr><hr>


    No matter how hard she tried, Sophie couldn¡¯t get away. Aryana¡¯s sleepy head had once more lolled sideways and now rested upon Sophie¡¯s shoulder. The duo had decided to calm down after the encounter at the park by going to the library and performing more research on Sophie¡¯s heritage. At least, that¡¯s what she decided to do. Aryana on the other hand, refused to leave her line of sight and hovered around her like a worried puppy. Unfortunately, since Sophie was lingering around the history section, that meant the redhead who wasn¡¯t as interested was also there. Thus, over the course of an hour or two, Sophie noticed her companion grow more and more bored until Aryana had eventually fallen asleep. She had tried fruitlessly to shuffle away but the slumbering girl had continued pushing until Sophie could shuffle away no more.


    She sighed and settled in, continuing to read through the written records of a supposed soldier during humanity¡¯s early day. The man had evidently served as a militia trooper in the rumoured First Kingdom of Mankind, posted to numerous fronts and surviving in hiding until he managed to distribute his works. A few researchers then gathered what they could and compiled what Sophie could only describe as tales of an apocalyptic time. At first he was part of the home guard, then the first mentions of Myndiri raids on the borders caused a troop deployment. Evidently a few documents were missing because the next part began with almost a year¡¯s time gap, the man recounting devastated battlefields, scorched or flooded by elven magics, the armies of mankind struggling to even dent the oncoming tide. This section culminated in the battle of Tars Mor, something in which the kingdom deployed something that caught Sophie¡¯s eye. The First Kingdom apparently utilised a contingent of winged knights, their own Griffin Guard with the griffin as their heraldic symbol as well. Noted. Sophie grumbled to herself as she jotted down the notes. ¡®First Kingdom - Griffins?¡¯


    Her concentration was broken when her nose tickled uncomfortably and she sniffled, the hour spent in the relatively chilly library already slowly draining her health. Her brows knitted together as her mind finally caught up to what was happening, I¡¯m catching a cold. She felt her lips curl up in displeasure at the thought, to have been stabbed, chased, torn apart, and broken all around, only to catch a cold and feel ill seemed wrong, felt wrong. But, like a lever having been pressed, the gates to her senses unclasped themselves and she shivered, her bare arms feeling like icicles whilst all her hair stood on end. Dammit, I knew this would come back to bite me, she growled at her sleeveless blouse. Pretty, sure. I mean it''s cute, but, I¡¯d rather not get sick, ugh.


    Sophie sniffled once more and reluctantly sighed, jotting down the last few notes she wanted to take before closing the soldier¡¯s chronicle shut. At least she now had two new leads, the First Kingdom and the Griffin Knights. Alongside the man¡¯s speculation that the large domineering Myndiri towers were there to act as some form of mana net that granted the ancient elves unlimited power. That had been something that had her pause for a second; whilst they didn¡¯t seem to emit power now, they certainly channeled it well during the Melisgrad crisis. Whatever the case, it was another avenue for her to examine and hopefully develop upon, should the time come.


    She scratched at her nose before she pushed the books away, taking a long look at her sleeping companion. With a half sniffle and sigh, she then put her notebook and pen back in its little belt pouch, closed it tightly before the began prodding the sleeping redhead. It took a moment before her pokes elicited a reaction other than a prolonged snore, Aryana¡¯s face finally scrunching up as if something had itched her. Sophie watched for another minute as Aryana slowly roused herself to consciousness, the girl swallowing a mouthful of saliva before her almond shaped eyes slowly flickered open. Sophie could see the tiredness etched onto the girl''s face, but could not bring herself to push the subject. She¡¯ll tell me about Tristan, in time, hopefully. Sophie nodded to herself and looked down to find the redhead staring at her in confusion.


    ¡°Wuh¡­?¡± Aryana managed to garble out.


    ¡°Wakey, wakey.¡± Sophie instinctively cooed before freezing, her mind instantly remembering that this wasn''t Eva.


    ¡°Meheh.¡± Aryana sleepily giggled before wiping off whatever drool remained on her face, ¡°Wha the happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go, and you should sleep in a proper bed. This is bad for your posture.¡± Sophie chided, attempting to hide her sniffle.


    ¡°Posture rosture.¡± Aryana grumbled through bleary eyes.


    Sophie rolled her eyes and stretched alongside Aryana, the girl also yawning loudly as they stretched. Sophie ironed out the few cricks in her own back and stood up to return the books to their rightful place when she felt a small tug. The redhead looked up with a fierce look of defiance in her eye and vigorously shook her head.


    ¡°Minute.¡± Aryana blurbled.


    Sophie organised her belongings until the girl finally collected herself, Aryana raising her arms up high for one last stretch.To her dismay, with every second that passed, her nose got continually more congested until she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Sophie sneezed aggressively.


    The sound echoed throughout the room and down into the main halls of the library. Sophie froze in mortified terror whereas Aryana had winced and been temporarily stunned by the sudden explosion of noise. The redhead turned a concerned eye upwards but Sophie just played it off with a shrug and cocked her head at the books. Perhaps finally ready or unwilling to withstand another explosive sneeze, Aryana scrambled out of her chair and moved to follow Sophie, the pair putting the Myndiri books away.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Sophie sneezed again.


    This time, she was ready for it, the itchy scratchy feeling building up long before the sneeze happened. Aryana though, was not quite as lucky. The redhead practically jumped at the sound, letting out a frightful squeak before she calmed back down. Without a word traded between the two, Aryana then started hurrying Sophie out of the library, rudely but amusingly trying to drag Sophie away. Almost like Aryana had realised that the chill in the library was partly responsible for her friend¡¯s malaise.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Aryana grumbled to herself.


    Sophie let herself get dragged outside and could only apologetically avoid eye contact from any other library patron who raised their eyes at the half elf who sneezed out loud. To her great relief, the moment they exited the building, the warmth of the sun wrapped her in its embrace and she instantly felt better. She sniffled again and felt a pounding headache approaching and disappointedly concluded that she was, in fact, still going to get sick. Ugh, the next few does are going to be so rough. But with a soft smile, on her face Sophie followed behind the now surprisingly awake Aryana, ready to head back to the tavern.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Wake uppp.¡± Aryana groaned as Sophie¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°Sophieee,¡± The redhead whined, ¡°The results are todayyy.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Just get dressed soon!¡± Aryana huffed jokingly before she stormed out of the room. She is just joking, right?


    It was almost heartwarming, in Sophie¡¯s eyes. She had not just gotten sick, but the chill had, against her own expectations, stricken her down with a light fever for two days straight after. Weakened but not entirely bedridden, Aryana had transformed instantly into a furiously apologetic caretaker and fussed over Sophie¡¯s every action ¡®until you are well¡¯. Since then she spent another day recovering, Aryana throwing what Sophie could only term as a fit, whenever she did anything the redhead found to be potentially sickness inducing. Such as wearing too little to bedtime or having tossed her blanket in her sleep.


    Aryana had even brought her food and drink while she was resting, slowly but surely nursing Sophie back to health. Even if it was because of the slightly more powerful cold, Sophie appreciated the girl''s presence during the quieter moments when she was left to her own devices in bed. Given too much time to think, her mind wandered to unpleasant places until some external stimuli could rouse her from her thoughts, an act that Aryana thankfully performed well, given the amount of times the redhead returned to check up on her. It very much reminded Sophie of herself whenever Eva fell ill, or vice versa whenever Sophie got injured during her duties and how caring Eva became.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Today however, Aryana wasn¡¯t just fussy, she was also agitated, and with good reason. It was the Twenty Fifth of Phaerus, the day of the exam results. Though Sophie was certain Aryana had already done exceptionally well and reassured the girl that she wasn¡¯t worried anymore, she¡¯d be lying. Sophie always held a small sliver of doubt about her performance during the exams, more so in the specialised elven segment. It agitated her all the more because success here would mean a chance to finally reunite with Eva, a goal she suffered painstaking injuries for, a goal now within her grasp.


    By the saint damned hells, I feel like I¡¯ve gone through a lifetime of hell in¡­ four months? Ridiculous. Her mind saddened though when she caught sight of the small novel tucked between Aryana¡¯s heap of clothes on the girl¡¯s bed. Gunmar and Aurelia, heh, and here I used to think everything a heroine needed to do was just be noble and virtuous. Her eyes traced their way back to her hands and for a brief moment she still felt the squelching, savage and primal feeling in them. The moment when she tore down one traitor, one traitor out of Goddess knows how many. Her brows knitted themselves into a frown and she had to spend a moment just unmoving, giving her mind time to clear itself once more.


    She let out a snarky sigh and rolled off the bed bed. She hurriedly freshened up and made sure to tie her ponytail as formally as possibly, trying futilely to smother any stray strands of hair that poked out. For the briefest of moments she debated dressing pretty again, to wear the sleeveless shirt and its accompaniments. But, when the thought of her laying sickly and being just miserable flashed into her mind, she picked up her armour and donned her usual kit instead. Save the fancy outfit for ceremonies. With one last look in the mirror, she huffed proudly and moved to follow Aryana¡¯s steps. Just one last obstacle. One last push.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°...Passed!¡± The blue robed Professor Montroi declared loudly.


    A cheer erupted from everyone involved, Aryana too had a joyous smile fluttering on her face. Sophie then grimaced as she met the eyes of the professor, the man staring her down before moving on, almost as if he was searching for someone.


    ¡°The first semester will end soon and you all will have the honor of trickling into the second semester given the stellar performances this round. Truly, you have all done well.¡± Montroi continued, ¡°I will warn you that entering at this stage will mean a lot of catching up, but I am confident that you will all persevere¡­¡±


    Sophie felt a wave of relief wash over her at his words. The feeling of success was certainly nice, though knowing that she had struggled to just be here, gave Sophie a sense of accomplishment that she revelled in for a few seconds. She turned to find Aryana smiling pleasantly at her, the redhead bobbing up and down. Sophie met her smile with one of her own. Together, the two turned towards where the majority of the elven contingent had gathered, trying to locate the siblings.


    However, the elven students were a mixed bag to say the least. Most were clearly cheerful that they had passed, but Sophie caught a few expressions of disdain, jealousy and hatred scattered amongst the crowd. They were angry, resentful even, of how the ¡®others¡¯ had been able to pass without the same additional tests that were given to them. Nonetheless, Maylesa and Thalnor  didn¡¯t seem to mind. The duo seemed as they usually were, blissfully uncaring of the world around them if it didn¡¯t concern them, animatedly discussing something between the two amongst themselves.


    Sophie and Aryana looked at each other and shrugged, collectively figuring out that it was probably best to leave them be. Their gaze was soon snatched by the professor who had ordered his teaching assistants to distribute copies of the student¡¯s exams back to them.


    ¡°Forty two.¡± The call eventually came, and Sophie hurried nervously to receive the paper, holding the bound sheets tightly in her hands as she shuffled back to her seat.


    Her mind told her to open it, to unwrap and see the results within. After all, the professor had declared everyone to have passed, nothing should be amiss here. Yet, the nerve wracking feeling still persisted, her gut already anticipating for everything to go wrong.


    ¡°Fifty six.¡± Came Aryana¡¯s call, the redhead hopping out to grab the paper, almost unfurling the sheets in the process.


    When she finally sat back down, the two traded anxious glances at each other. But with one last grin between the two, they carefully unfurled their papers, opening it up to examine the contents within. Sophie caught Aryana looking joyful but not entirely unsurprised, the lack of corrective squiggles and circles alone a good indicator that the redhead had succeeded with no problems. Afraid, Sophie cast her gaze downwards, finding the page filled with small squiggles and circles here and there, but nothing being objectively singled out. The moment of truth. She flipped through the pages and found more corrections, more circled errors, more critiques of her essays. But, at the end of it all was a score, ¡®78/100¡¯, and the words ¡®pass¡¯, neatly written atop the last page. I passed, hah, I did it.


    Relieved, Sophie sank down in her seat and let her shoulders sag, the tension built up over the past weeks gradually flittering out of her body in waves. Aryana had noticed this and flashed a supportive thumbs up.


    ¡°See? I knew you could do it.¡± The redhead declared.


    Sophie sighed and nodded, the crease on her brow slowly unknitting itself. Sophiie then found Aryana holding her hand out expectantly and paused for a moment before she placed her papers in the girl¡¯s outstretched hands. Aryana flipped through it like a wrathful ghost, surprising even Sophie when she looked over. She spied the girl¡¯s green eyes scanning each page in mere moments, yet they weren¡¯t glazed over or bored, Sophie could see that with every blink, Aryana was processing the information before her and was actually solving it.


    Damn, the power of outlanders. Sophie whistled quietly to herself. It certainly lined up with what she knew from having observed Eva growing up. Her mistress was an exceptionally gifted warrior and well rounded being, able to tackle most tasks sent her way without needing to worry. The same energy that she now felt as she watched Aryana double checking the corrections made on the test paper, a bright mind at work. But Sophie frowned when a small detail snuck up into her mind, a niggling factoid that she had only now just remembered. But why can¡¯t she remember her past? Something definitely doesn¡¯t add up there. Could something be¡­ could something be deliberately holding her memories back? But how? But¡­ wait, the entity knows my past, it still has more than a few cards up its sleeve, I just know it. Does that mean Aryana is being afflicted by the entity? No can¡¯t be, but maybe a divine being perhaps, a God? The Goddess? Or whatever the mountain spirit is?


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana¡¯s voice caught her attention.


    ¡°Beh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re frowning. You seem¡­ not happy.¡± Aryana stated with a hint of worry.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie grunted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just mulling over some stuff.¡±


    Aryana looked disbelieving, her lips pursed as if on the edge of pushing further. But when their eyes met, Aryana just sighed and let the matter drop, an act Sophie was grateful for.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really.¡± Sophie insisted, ¡°But, forget about that, see anything concerning?¡± She pointed at her test paper.


    Aryana clicked her tongue and scoffed, but her expression grew softer after a moment and just shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Nothing egregiously wrong, I see where you made your mistakes and I can understand how you arrived at your conclusions. Mmm, I think with more practice you¡¯ll improve.¡± Aryana tutted, ¡°But that can come later, we¡¯ve done plenty of studying for this already.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help herself and let out a quick chuckle.


    ¡°W-what?¡± Aryana asked, her academic bluster immediately fading away.


    ¡°Heh, I just find it amusing how now you¡¯re fussing over everything I do just because I got sick the other day.¡±


    ¡°Am not!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way. I¡¯m touched actually. It reminds me of when Eva takes care of me¡­ it¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh.¡± Aryana acknowledged, though with a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    ¡°Hah, so don¡¯t worry bout it, okay?¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I passed, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm! You did!¡± Aryana affirmed.


    ¡°Reckon we deserve a reward.¡±


    ¡°R-reward? I mean yes! We do!¡±


    Sophie smiled at how quickly Aryana¡¯s concern faded away and gave the redhead the most sagely nod that she could manage. ¡°And we have some unfinished plans we should have attended to.¡±


    ¡°Unfinished¡­ plans?¡± The redhead queried.


    Sophie cast a sly look back over towards the siblings, drawing Aryana¡¯s eyes with her. She watched as the realization slowly dawned on the girl¡¯s face, transforming it into a small but noticeable ¡®o¡¯. ¡°The hatires¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. Last I remember, they still had places they wanted to show us. Might as well take them up on that offer, no? Provided they don¡¯t already have plans, that is. That sound good to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aryana agreed enthusiastically.


    ¡°...So as the deputy head of the¡­¡± The professor¡¯s speech carried on in the background.


    ¡°So focus up, we¡¯ll be done soon enough.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but what if they¡¯re busy?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just do something else.¡± Sophie clicked her tongue, ¡°Besides, I¡¯d like to explore the city a bit more myself anyhow.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The two settled on their silent accord and turned their attention back to the blue robed professor, the man too busy rambling on virtues of the academy, too busy to pay the duo any mind. With matters settled and the students looking like they¡¯d be trapped until the professor¡¯s speech ended, Sophie let out a satisfied sigh and closed her eyes. She leaned back in her chair and let her body relax once more. It¡¯s done then, I¡¯ve passed, I finally get to see Eva again. By the Goddess. After so long¡­

 Act 3 Chapter 19: The Harbinger

    ¡°Traxia stands as the first line of mankind¡¯s defense against the elven menace to the north, the barbarians of the Starhollow, and the heretics from the Sultanate. Our legions are mighty, and our spirits remain unwavering against the oncoming threats. For we are Traxians, we are the defenders of peace and order. Sign up now and join the reformed 19th ¡°Stonewall¡± Legion! Heroes of the Bresmir Campaign, conquerors of the Sand and Salt! Join and bring peace to our borders! Report to your local recruitment office and we will supply you everything you need on your tour of glory!


    Be a hero today!¡±


    - Traxian Legion Recruitment Poster, Poster Board Outside Fallmire Military Barracks - Eighth District


    <hr><hr>


    The siblings apologised for the awkwardness of their previous outing and the duo forgave them easily enough, just relieved that Tristan¡¯s arrival had indeed been completely unexpected and not some nefarious plot. Much to Sophie¡¯s surprise, the siblings had already outlined a plan by themselves to both celebrate and to make up for the ruined outing. It involved a group sortie to what Sophie could only assume was a restaurant far out of her normal price range, before they volunteered to drop the duo back off at the library, having contacted Researcher Nix and obtaining his interest in meeting Sophie. Though, that last part involved Sophie alone, meaning that Aryana would have to simply wait in the library once more. This elicited a frown from the redhead that did not go unnoticed by Sophie. Still, without vocal objections, their plan had quickly gone underway after Professor Montroi¡¯s extended speech had finished.


    So it was that the unlikely group made their way past the Noscali Gates once more, and to a restaurant owned by a trading house that partnered with a few elven nobles. The House of Kinship, as it was called, was staffed mostly by humans but with a smattering of elven chefs and service staff amongst them. Within it, the sight of gaudily dressed nobles, elegant aristocrats, and ostentatious merchants wined and dined on delicacies not often available to the average person. Even more rare was the fact that most dishes came straight from elven recipe books, dragging down the number of human consumers to the small influential handful that operated within the city, and that were allowed in. Aryana seemed ready to fight at the luxuriousness on display; the royal dark green beautifully lacquered walls, noticeable but not attention seeking silken curtains, furniture made of elven heartwood, and delicately crafted tableware. Sophie was more aware of the glances thrown their way, the judgment in the eyes of the few who turned their attention to the newcomers and sighted a peasant girl and a warrior invading their sanctuary of indulgence. Their gazes only softened slightly when they noticed the two elven siblings behind them, Maylesa and Thalnor remaining almost unaffected by the gazes of their compatriots being directed at them.


    Sophie unfortunately found herself being asked to leave her sword with the receptionist, a ¡®no weapons allowed¡¯ policy being strictly enforced. To everyone¡¯s relief, the meal went off without a hitch. So much so that Sophie had tried to commit the dishes to memory only to be distracted by the nuances within their flavors that drew her focus back to just enjoying food. Thinly sliced meats shipped straight from the Adornar and wrapped with vegetables and leaves, boiled fruits sprinkled over little cubes of venison, and an entirely plant based dish that involved strange looking patties served atop a bed of leafy plants. It all tasted just a little familiar, yet different and unique enough that the end of the meal only left Sophie craving more. The meats were all slightly leaner, yet cut thinly and fine enough that it added a little bit of contrasting texture to the strange flora in the dish. The fruits had that same fruity undertone of raspberries or even strawberries, but far fresher and releasing an almost minty like puff afterwards.


    All in all, if she were to judge by the satisfied smile on Aryana¡¯s face, then this was a most delightful meal. For Sophie, it was almost perfect, minus the small feeling that was conjured up within her, a minuscule bubble of nostalgia that flowed from somewhere primal. A reminder of something she couldn¡¯t quite fathom. In turn, that had unnerved her slightly, leaving Sophie mildly disturbed at the sensation and ruining the taste of dessert as her mind was occupied on being introspective to no avail.


    Still, the meal had ended remarkably well and soon the party headed back towards the Grand Library, their bellies flush with good food and hearty cheer. It was there that they had once more split up, the siblings having to attend a party hosted by their peers back in the elven quarters, but not before they passed on a note to help them secure an audience with the scholar. Thus, Sophie found herself heading deep into the recesses of the north wing by herself, whilst Aryana had begrudgingly remained back at the cafe and said that she¡¯d end up elsewhere in the west wing perusing the books. Sophie managed a slight chuckle as she climbed the stairs up to the second floor of the north wing, the irritated frown on Aryana¡¯s face looking almost cute in a way, like a puppy trying to be vicious.


    With a heavy sigh Sophie marched forward, her hand nervously stroking the hilt of the blade. She felt anxious, afraid almost. Yet, it wasn¡¯t the primal fear of something dangerous, or even the fear of a monster that lurked in a shadow. It was the fear of doing things alone, the strange dreadful feeling of tackling a new situation by herself. Despite the past four months spent fighting horrors that scratched at one¡¯s sanity, she had realized one strange fact. She had rarely been alone. Aside from the ruins within the Mistveil, throughout her journey she had always tackled problems with someone by her side, be it Annalise, Taurox, Aryana, Mila or even the entity in her nightmares within the void. She had always been watched over, and the sudden emptiness by her side added an uneasy feeling of vulnerability that Sophie wasn¡¯t so sure she liked, even if she was just in a library.


    Alone, she could once again feel the stares, the veiled judgements shot at the strange half elf who dressed like a warrior. Here, for once, she found no joy or comfort at the sight of countless rows of bookshelves, just the eerie sensation of being watched that emanated from within every darkened shadow between the shelves. She shook off the uneasy sensation and pushed forward, reaching the edge of the history section and towards an annex that jutted off by its lonesome.


    Her boot steps echoed almost monotonously in the new hall, the ambient hum of the library having morphed into the uncomfortable silent nothingness. She could hear her staggered breaths, the pulsing of her veins as her nerves buzzed with tension, the soft clack of her arms and armor as she moved. A door creaked in the distance and Sophie spied a man clad in armour marching out of a doorway. The soldier was clad from head to toe in scratched up looking armour made of rounded metal strips and a rounded helmet that sprouted a menacing dark red plume on the top of his head. His face was blocked by a face mask that hid his features besides for his eyes. A dull grey cloak was fastened to his pauldrons and cloaked his form with an air of mystery. Below his waist he sported a chainmail skirt that protruded out like a weapon. In his hand he wielded a massive halberd that stood taller than her by a head, the heavy blade looked hungry for a fresh victim.


    Sophie felt a chill run down her spine as the man turned his attention to her, his piercing hawk-like gaze turned directly at her blade. She heard his gauntleted fists tighten on his halberd and the bottom of the polearm tapped in anticipation against the ground. Sophie cautiously held up her hands and held out her note. The man seemed to pause, almost disappointed at the sight of some potential documentation. Sophie gulped down her fear and took tiny steps forward, keeping her own eyes trained on the halberd, making sure it wasn¡¯t being outstretched against her. Easy now, he looks like a mercenary, certainly no Redcloak or Trinite, let¡¯s just hope he isn¡¯t aggressive.


    The man just stared her down for another few moments before his meaty gauntlets thumped against the door. Heavy metallic thumping was followed by the wooden groans as the door swung back open. Revealing a man dressed in delicate light blue robes and a small side cap perched on his head. His straightened back and haughty posture screamed to Sophie of a former noble or of someone raised with regal or sophisticated bearing and she almost instinctively dropped to a bow.


    ¡°Visitor.¡± The armoured man growled menacingly.


    The scholar adjusted the monocle on his face, turning his attention to bear on the visitor. He gave off an air of professionalism that was buoyed by his almost regal appearance. Sophie noticed that his bushy beard, despite its scraggly appearance, was remarkably well trimmed. His creases and wrinkles spoke of someone who was old yet not old enough to give up his profession, but still an enigma nonetheless as his expression gave nothing away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d have anything scheduled for now. Who are you, elf?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed at her before dropping into a scowl, ¡°Or should I say, half elf?¡± His voice grew more hostile.


    ¡°Uh-umm,¡± Sophie nervously held out the paper and bowed, ¡°I was told that it would¡­ be alright to meet with you. Honored sir.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Huh, at least you have manners. But, who would say that? To tell you about here, of all places?¡± The man huffed and snatched the paper from her hands, one eye scanning the words and one eye trained on her.


    ¡°The younger siblings of House Calnodel, sir. Maylesa and Thalnor.¡± Sophie stated.


    ¡°Hmpf¡­ Calnodel¡­ Calnodel¡­ ah! I do remember the brats saying someone might interest me.¡± He sighed, disappointed almost, ¡°I suppose they meant you? They said a ¡®researcher on the mysteries of the Myndiri Arneathians¡¯. Don¡¯t look much like a researcher.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve read a lot about them and I-¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t a supremacist are you? I refuse outright to work out any deal with you if you¡¯re the type to think that we should return to Arneathian rule or seek to glorify them.¡± The scholar interrupted.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie was taken aback by the direct accusation, but more confused on what she did that might¡¯ve prompted such a reaction. Still, she shook her head, ¡°N-no? I have no such intentions, honored sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what do you seek here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just want to know what happened to them, what they¡¯ve left behind.¡±


    ¡°What they left behind?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ towers? The Myndiri towers that dot that land and the strange crystals that rest atop them. Sir.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ uhh¡­ well the connection between the Myndiri and the¡­ First Kingdom? If anything, just something about the Griffin knights.¡± Sophie managed to say.


    The man pulled back and traded a dark glance with his guard, the two giving each other the faintest of nods before he turned back to Sophie. ¡°Well, well. I guess they did have a reason to send you here.¡± He grumbled to himself.


    The scholar tapped his chin a few times before he let out a small scoff and shook his head. ¡°See to it that we aren¡¯t disturbed.¡± He grumbled at his guard before stepping back into his room.


    The armoured man nodded and silently gestured for Sophie to follow, his gaze never leaving her or her weapon. Sophie took a moment to register what was happening before she followed along, shuffling past the guard and into what looked to be a massive study. Books, notes, papers, diagrams and blueprints were scattered all over the place. Some were attached to boards on the walls, others in messy piles over the coffee table and a few even sat where guests were meant to sit. The scholar strutted uncaringly past the mess and headed for his desk, an ornate wooden piece that was also covered by countless books and papers. The walls of the room were surrounded by bookshelves and the sheer density of them muffled any outside sound. It was almost as if Sophie had walked into somewhere completely different entirely and the low buzzing of the grand library had faded into complete nothingness.


    Before she could pose a comment or question however, the door to the room clicked shut behind her and Sophie unwittingly flinched. The scholar pointed to a chair in front of his desk as he swept some notes callously off the desk, planting himself firmly down behind it with an annoyed groan. Sophie quickly followed the suggestion and she plopped herself down onto the worn out guest chair. The scholar fished out something from a drawer on his desk and pushed the documents at Sophie, giving a commanding tilt of his head.


    Wordlessly, Sophie reached out and took the documents, her eyes struggling to understand the scrawled script. Try as she might, she found herself panicking as recognition and understanding seemed to escape her. Yet, when she looked back up at the man, he only nodded to himself.


    ¡°Fair enough, I¡¯ll explain in a moment.¡± He pointed at the paper, ¡°So, about your questions, word them precisely and word them once. My time is not to be wasted.¡±


    Taken aback, Sophie fumbled around for words until she managed to simmer down and have a quick think, scouring her mind for an appropriate answer.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡­ uhh¡­ I want to¡­ I wanted to learn about the Myndiri towers and what they might have to do with the¡­ err¡­ end? The end of the Myndir, that is. I¡¯d also want to find out what I can about their interactions between the First Kingdom and their Griffin Knights? I read about them in a book.¡± Sophie stated.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ fair enough.¡± The scholar noted, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°S-so?¡±


    ¡°So just who are you?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, my name is Sophie. I¡¯m a knight and maid.¡±


    ¡°A knight and maid?¡± The scholar scoffed, ¡°And do you have a family name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not that I know of, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ I suppose with your introduction you¡¯d know who I am. But, for etiquette sake, I am a scholar from the Verrian School of history, Hollaneus Nix. A pleasure¡­ I suppose, nice to meet you.¡± He sighed before clasping his hands together, ¡°Very well then, let¡¯s skip the pleasantries. I can provide you with the basic answers now, should you please. Then if you seem¡­ not like an idiot, I shall entertain further discussion with you hmm?¡±


    ¡°Uh-umm sure.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, then grab your notebook or whatever, I shall have much to say and will only say it once.¡±


    Sophie scrambled to pull out her notebook, noticing the man had eyed it with a certain level of malice before the expression was wiped off his face, returning it to his disapproving neutral mask. Well¡­ I suppose I did want some answers.


    <hr><hr>


    The tea today was a bit stronger than expected, the bitterness lingering just a little too long for her liking. Aryana scrunched up her face in mild disgust before she naturally went back for more. She gulped down another swig and hummed knowingly, orange black tea is still tasty despite the bitterness. She licked her lips and let out a small sigh of satisfaction, she enjoyed sweetened drinks after all. Her eyes opened up to find herself staring back down at the book below her, Gunmar and Aurelia: Chimes of the Harbinger. It had been a pleasant read so far, the titular hero and heroine having encountered a frosty reception after they had saved the town of Carisburg from destruction, earning them the ire of the local baron who sought the town¡¯s destruction. Their struggles were mired by unfortunate intrigues pushed upon the town by the baron¡¯s men, the town having been signed over by the baron to a mysterious invader that threatened the Kingdom of Mithras.


    She had been lucky, the librarians had directed her to where they kept books published by unknown authors and specifically fiction. She had found most of the series and could freely read them, but right now, her mind was distracted. Irritated, she lifted her head and glanced around once more, no Sophie in sight. Her eyes drifted to the windows outside and the darkness that now began covering the town. They had arrived sometime after lunch during the afternoon and her heart grew sorrowful at the onset of evening, what¡¯s taking so long. Impatient, she grumbled her frustrations to herself and languidly closed the book, unable to focus. Few patrons remained in the library at this hour and even the cafe was beginning to close up, the portly but kind gentleman who helped run it flashed her a friendly smile, the man recognising a potential regular. Aryana bashfully waved back and moved to put the book away. She got up from her seat and headed back towards the east wing.


    Along the way, she passed by the main hall and glanced over towards the north wing, spying neither hide nor hair of Sophie, or anyone besides the few stoic guardsmen still standing watch. She stood still for a moment, staring intently at the upper floor on the off chance that by looking at it long enough, her escort would miraculously appear. To her continued dismay, Sophie was still a no show. It pained her to be separated for even such moderate durations, the presence of a companion by her side acting almost like an addictive balm to her normally turbulent thoughts. Annoyed, she hurried along and chugged down the orange black tea concoction, the relaxing fruity notes soothing her nerves even as the bitterness still left a less than desirable aftertaste. She shivered when her mind began wandering, the distant cry of the mountains tugging at her to return, the faces of home, however unpleasant, striking a chord of nostalgia within her.


    She had left on her own volition, having vowed to strike her own path away from the clan¡¯s asinine prophecies. Tristan¡¯s face snuck into her thoughts and Aryana nearly froze in her tracks, the mournful longing building to a crescendo within her. They had been close, once, best friends perhaps even something more. If only the stupid prophecy didn¡¯t exist. He had snapped from friend to foe so quickly that she had been left shattered and alone, lost in her own devices after the death of her parents and the abandonment of her last close connection. It had hurt, and that hurt boiled her melancholy into a simmering fury, Aryana wiping the memory away with a low growl.


    She only noticed something was wrong when her ears tuned themselves in to the faintest sound of metallic clashing from somewhere within the library. Concerned, she laid the book down on a nearby desk and apologised silently to any librarians who might have to put it back where it belonged before racing towards the noise. She found herself back in the main hall, staring back into the north wing where the sounds where emanating from. The guards on duty had also seemed to notice and had spared little more than a glance at the spooked arrival before focusing back at the direction of the noise.


    ¡°Step back citizen, the Legion can handle this matter. Please evacuate to a safer location.¡± One of the guards gruffly stated, his hands clasped firmly onto his spear and shield.


    Aryana swallowed her fear and simply watched the soldiers gather up, forming a squad of five nearby guardsmen as they rushed up the north wing and onto the second floor. Sophie¡­ it has to be. Her heart beat faster at the realisation and she steeled her nerves, taking care to not draw attention to herself as she shadowed their movements, fighting the urge to rush past them. Please be okay.

 Act 3 Chapter 20: Stumbling into a Garden

    ¡°Monitus Code Procebium: Deadly Force Enforcement Event at the Grand Library.


    Incident Date: 25th of Phaerus


    Report Date: 29th of Morus


    Casualties:


    - Combatants: 3 Legionaries Deceased, 1 Critically Wounded, 1 Lightly Wounded.


    1 Unidentified Mercenary Deceased (UM). 1 Adventurer with Fatal Wounds (AFW).


    1 Renegade Scholar injured but Fled Containment (RS-FC).


    - Noncombatants: 2 Library Staffers with Mild Injuries. 1 Civilian with Superficial Wound.


    Section 1- Report Details: On the date (25th of Phaerus) violent altercation occurred on the second floor, northern annex, Brandt Hall of the Grand Library. AFW engaged RS-FC and UM in protracted combat after still unknown reason led to armed hostilities. Library Security Team sent forward scout group to investigate and found open combat. Attempts made by on-site Legionaries to stabilise and deescalate the situation failed. UM launched an attack that fatally wounded 2 responders, and injured assistant officer in command. Remaining legionaries engaged target and subdued UM. But RS-FC had incapacitated AFW and pushed past with deadly efficiency. 1 more Legionary was incapacitated and officer in command suffered critical wounds protecting civilian from danger. Civilian suffered minor bruising in the process. RS-FC escaped down into the main hall of the Grand Library and wounded 2 staffers as they tried to stop him from fleeing the scene. Investigation ongoing but suspected infiltration element from hostile party.


    Addition: AFW suffered critical injuries deemed unsurvivable, but current status suggests abnormal halting of physical decline. AFW remains comatose but ¡®alive¡¯. Suggest urgent investigation to be performed on AFW to detect traces of malicious magicks after civilian leaves. Avoid intrusive probes until then.


    As of this incident, and of the date (29th of Morus) in which this report is produced. All current on duty legionaries are to be on high alert, maintaining operational procedures Aqua. Investigative team will continue tracking down RS-FC. Associated enforcement units under the Arterian City Guard and Trinity Guard have been informed and will cooperate with further investigations.


    Section 2 - Information: Attached below are detailed descriptions of the suspects involved, names, and any necessary¡­¡±


    - Clover Legion Second Company Tessar: Allen Monsitori - ¡°Incident Report: Grand Library - Pg 1"


    <hr><hr>


    Five Days Later


    Cold, she felt so, very cold. Aryana rocked gently in her bed, the blanket drawn over her upright form as she shivered in place. She had awoken in a cold sweat, her skin clammy, overheated and uncomfortably moist. She listened quietly to the low hum of the tavern below, then to the buzz of the city that echoed long into the night, and finally to the unsteady beats of her own heart. The pounding of battle reverberating through the ambiance and danced furiously within her. Flashes of her time in captivity chilled her to the core, the sudden awakening followed by the rapid explosion of violence that had seen dozens slain in moments felt eerily similar to what she had just gone through.


    She had snuck up behind the legionaries and found them talking to the strange man, the giant armoured warrior obscuring her view of the duel happening behind him. Without warning, the giant cleaved through two of the legionaries, his blade stopping only when a third legionary managed to partially parry it would his own spear. The guard who had warned her then began an attack of their own that saw his spear piercing into the giant¡¯s skull. The blood and bone that followed a sure sign of a clean kill.


    Then, there was a lull as the two remaining guards focused on the duel, and to Aryana¡¯s shock, she found that Sophie had practically been cut open by her own blade. The regal sword now coated with the knight¡¯s blood and a substance darker and more congealed than normal blood. Above her friend was the robed man, a man that looked like no man she had ever seen before. His face was warped and twisted as sinewy bulbous muscles and hideous parasitic growths pustulated on his bare flesh. Like a monster possessed, he had brought down one of the guards in an instant, before the remaining one engaged him. To her horror, the guard captain had noticed her at the last moment, saw the oncoming monster and used his form to shield her from the attack. In turn, the man had suffered a horrific blow of his own.


    Her eyes traced a trail to the report that now sat upon the foot of Sophie¡¯s bed. Perhaps seeing how distressed she was or just some random act of kindness or procedure, the same legionnaire who had protected her was also in the medical center and had slipped her a copy of the report on the last day of her stay with them. The other guards within the library had responded quickly enough after the skirmish and soon brought both Sophie and Aryana with them back to Fortress Clover. Admittedly, Aryana knew she was only allowed to tag along because she had been unwilling to be separated and had babbled incoherently at their rescuers until they dragged her along. Together, the two of them had been admitted inside the Fort¡¯s medical wing, carefully monitored by guards.


    As Sophie floated listlessly between life and death, Aryana could only wallow in her own self pity, the distant feelings of uselessness now reaching a boiling point within her. Not only had she let her friend and guardian go alone. She had also been stricken with such a fright that the guard captain had also suffered grievous injuries in order to protect her, and this was potentially the reason why the monstrous scholar had gotten a chance to escape. She found herself drawn to the awful realization that, if she wasn¡¯t there, there could¡¯ve been a chance that the situation remained contained, that the guards wouldn¡¯t have needed to attempt to deescalate without a civilian, that they could¡¯ve just jumped into the fray. But they didn¡¯t notice me until the last blow, right?


    A vision of Sophie invaded her mind and she winced at the thought. The fight had only lasted a minute or two at most, at least the portion that Aryana was present for. But, in that timeframe alone, Sophie had suffered wounds that most would agree might place one beyond the realms of recovery. There was a deep gash below the half elf¡¯s abdomen, the cut exposing some of her insides as blood and some strange translucent almost clear looking ichor spilled out with it. Her arm too had been pinned against the hallway¡¯s walls by her own sword, the monstrous scholar looking almost triumphant in his violent dispatching of the elf. It was only after the captain had engaged the monster that Aryana was able to approach Sophie, rapidly pulling out the jammed blade only to find the elf had long since lost consciousness from the pain. Yet, the one thing that Aryana did manage to process during her panicked shaking of her friend was the difference in bloodied fluids left behind.


    Splattered across the floors and walls had been blood, most normal but two kinds that she distinctly remembered looking peculiar and eliciting an uneasy churning of her stomach. The first had been the darkened patches of sticky foul black ichor that likely came from the wounds the monster had sustained, its pungent diseased stench almost pushed Aryana to the point of illness.The other that caught her eye was Sophie¡¯s own fluids, the ichor that flowed alongside her blood and clearly came from within the elf. However, the more Aryana had tried to stem the bleeding and gotten it on her hands, she found that not only was the elf¡¯s translucent ichor almost undetectable. Like water, it was clear, scentless and strangely viscous when coating her hands despite feeling also like nothingness.


    Aryana had remembered that Sophie had no heart, that her friend was less than whole as a living being, that there was something missing. But, at the sorry state of her now, Aryana now knew for certain that there was something strange with Sophie. For the strange liquids flowed just as her blood would, lingering outside her body on Aryana¡¯s hands for mere moments before they dissipated just as suddenly. It would have been unnerving if she had seen it for herself on any other day, but her mind had been so panicked that only now did she truly have a moment to spend worrying about what exactly her friend was.


    She sighed mournfully and finally roused herself off the bed, leaving behind the safety of her blanket and slipping into her boots. The legion had kindly cleaned and ensured that all of the duo¡¯s belongings were cared for and returned whilst they took care of them in the infirmary. Aryana had lain or hovered around Sophie¡¯s bedside before the legion had finally gently kicked her out, asking that she let the medical personnel and healers to perform their tasks without interference. It had been a savage blow to morale but she could rest a little easier in that Sophie had begun breathing once more the day before. This was an improvement from the uncertain state that she had first arrived in. Her gaze eventually landed on the Lion¡¯s Mane or something now rested in its sheath on the empty bed and she grew enraged at herself.


    She had been so useless, so inadequate that, every step of the way, others had done most of the fighting, planning and struggling. She had even gotten herself to be kidnapped by orcs and if fate wasn¡¯t on her side, consigned to toil within darkened caverns forever. It infuriated her even further to know that so far, she felt as if she had contributed nothing, offered nothing to help her allies and companions, unable to do much more than smile and tag along. She hated the feelings of weakness and most of all, hated herself. Now, Sophie was lying somewhere, unable to do anything and there was nothing she could do to help, nothing.


    She balled her hands into a fist and slammed them against her leg, the numbing pain keeping her focused on her surroundings and not her thoughts. She needed to do something, to be useful. But how? That was the question she grappled with and the one thing she remained unsure of. At home the answers were always simple; carry on with routine, harvest some crops and fruits, carry the water pails, feed the chickens, and read a little if she was lucky enough to find the time. Frustrated, she fought the urge to cry and shimmed out the room. Not here, not now.


    Aryana found that, despite trying to make herself less noticeable, it didn¡¯t matter. In the city, people were too busy to notice unless someone deliberately drew attention to themselves anyways. On one hand, she was relieved, happy that she could move about freely. On the other, she began doubting if she should inform the others, to at least talk to the siblings lest they too found her bothersome. She assumed that they didn¡¯t plan this, that this was some purely out of their control and that perhaps they would be willing to lend their aid if she could just talk to them. It was a risk born out of desperation, but fearing inaction most of all, she had convinced herself that they could help. Regardless of her doubts, she didn¡¯t know what else to do. Thus, with a soft and tense sigh, she set off for the elven quarter.


    <hr><hr>


    A low chill hung in the air and the hairs on her neck stood up in fright. She recognised the sensation and the message it brought, the coming of the frosts. They were named the Frostwinds by the lowlanders and became a moniker that was adopted by the highland tribes. The Frostwind Ranges acted not just as a geographical barrier to the northern realms, but also as a physical barrier that broke some of the frigid air that pushed towards the southern coasts. For the various tribes and clans living there, this time of year signaled a halt to most outdoor activities, a sign for people to buckle down and stock up supplies as the chaotic frosts stormed across the peaks and valleys. It was a time when the frosts would buffet the entire mountain in snow, cold, and heavy storm gusts that often left behind icy wisps in their wake which reaped havoc with woodland trails. For Aryana it meant a time to secure her animals and collect what crops she could bundle up. Of nights spent hungry as she never had quite enough for more than one or two meals a day.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Here though, it felt familiar yet different. More like a warning of the coming frosts than the frost itself. To her, it almost seemed like everything was working in tandem to wring her spirit dry, to push out whatever little joys she still had from just being in a new environment. What rotten luck, she grumbled to herself. The day too, had grown slightly darker as she got closer to the outskirts of the elven quarters, the passage of time since her release marching ever forward despite her inability to help Sophie.


    The bustling streets that once filled her with wonder now looked more terrifying than before. Each darkened alleyway and path was a potential hiding spot for the monster that escaped the library. Just what in the name of the Mountains was that thing anyway? It didn¡¯t look like the undead back in Melisgrad. Do Lagraians always keep such things just sequestered away? She grimaced at the thought and perished it from her mind as the walls of the elven quarter came up in sight. I need to make sure the hatires know what¡¯s happening, I mean, they can¡¯t be involved, surely not? They are our friends after all. If anything, they might know just that much more about the scholar and it could help Sophie. Maybe.


    Imposing yet elegant and carefully constructed walls were the first things that greeted her. The craftsmanship involved giving her goosebumps as she took in the sight of the curves, etchings and smooth surfaces of the wall. Large bastion towers dotted the expanse and she found herself feeling increasingly small in the face of things. She shook not from the cold but the nerves of having to approach the hatires on her own, to be the one who pushed things forward. Come on, for Sophie, you can do this.


    Her confidence nose dived when she felt the accusatory gaze of a hatire guardian staring at her from besides the gatehouse. The hatire clad in ornately crafted battle gear that comprised of a carved chest-plate, greaves and a helmet, all of which looked dull yet lustrous as the same time. It was like being in the presence of an ethereal guardian that judged her harshly, the hatire¡¯s narrowed eyes scanning her up and down.


    ¡°Halt outsider. Few merchants come through this gate, fewer outsiders with no commercial business. What is the purpose of you visit?¡±


    Aryana froze and queried her thoughts, her mind racing to find a suitable answer.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ umm¡­ I¡¯m looking to meet with uhhh¡­ Maylesa and Thalnor ummm¡­ Calnodel?¡± She managed to stammer out.


    ¡°Uh huh, sure. What else? Looking to see the ambassador too?¡± The guard.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ n-no?¡±


    ¡°Right, sure.¡±


    ¡°I-I just need to talk to them about our fri-friend.¡± She managed to eke out.


    ¡°Sure, nows the part where you tell me you¡¯re friends or something, that they¡¯d really like to see you. Riveting end of the world important stuff.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Enough outsider, if you don¡¯t have an appointment made they¡¯re probably not looking to see you.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°If I see them, I¡¯ll say some strange girl with red hair is trying to see them. Now get lost, outsider.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    The guard tapped his quarterstaff at her and she flinched, gradually backing away. She felt his gaze on her the entire way until she backed off far enough that she melded back into the crowds of the city.


    <hr><hr>


    She wandered the city aimlessly, lost within her thoughts and unable to properly compose herself. A small chime in the distance echoed across the city and alerted her to the impending descent of evening. Her stomach growled in displeasure at not having been fed but she pushed on, heading to the one place she knew offered some small comfort, the library.


    The atmosphere within was tense and she spotted more than a dozen guards within the entry hall alone, the legionaries now joined by both redcloak and trinite guards. Their multicoloured capes offered a stark contrast to the grim mood that hung within the building, the eyes of the guards carefully scanning each individual with utmost caution. She shuffled her way to the cafe and ordered her usual orange black tea. This time however, as she deposited the coins on the table, the owner gently pressed them back into her palm, making her look up in fear.


    ¡°On the house.¡± He quietly whispered.


    Aryana was quiet for a moment as she studied the almost consoling smile on the man¡¯s face. Sensing no trick, she tiredly accepted the gesture and managed a sad smile before she slinked off to a corner seat.


    She leaned against the wall and slowly sipped away at her drink, her body grateful that some sort of sustenance was being provided at all. Midway through the fourth sip, she heard what felt like familiar voices and turned to find a group of Vaettaughs chattering away as they moved to order. What did Sophie say again? Outlanders? The group of outlanders merrily went about their business and Sophie could just about recall a few of their names from the faces she recognised. Girl, Suzuki. Boy, Jonathan. Boy, Aito. Boy, Hideo. The four were joined by three others whom she did not recognise, a boy and two girls, though one of the new girls seemed to be well respected by all the others. As they chattered away she felt a pang of sadness that they didn¡¯t seem to recognise her. It made sense, of course. They hadn¡¯t been seen for almost a month now, and she had been hiding behind Sophie for most of it. Still, she let out a quiet sigh and went back to sipping her drink.


    Their arrival had, however, sent the cogs within her mind spinning once again and slowly a plan began to form inside her head. She couldn¡¯t really help in any feasible way with Sophie¡¯s recovery, but, as she looked around the library, her thoughts were drawn to the area in which the fight took place. There might be clues or evidence still left behind, the question is, how well guarded and seared by the guards is that area now? It¡¯s been five days, but I think they¡¯ll be combing through every corner given that a few of theirs¡­ by the spirits, and the captain, all because of me.


    Her malaise wore off soon enough and she turned her attention back to thinking about the north wing. Had Sophie been about to stumble onto a secret? What happened to the scholar to make him a monster? Are the guards hiding something? All questions that mulled around in her head and all that she desired answers to. Her growing determination had been so all consuming that she barely noticed the figures that strode closer to her table. Her hand had been clenched onto the table and the hems of her skirt when a voice interrupted her contemplation.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re¡­ Aryana right? I¡¯m Suzuki, do you remember us?¡±


    Aryana instantly spun around and looked at the new arrivals with a hint of fear in her eyes. To be so casually addressed by the Vaettaugh still felt like a daunting prospect that she was unprepared for. She mustered her strength and offered a quiet nod, her eyes still darting between the sudden influx of faces.


    ¡°Hah, sorry for spooking you.¡± Suzuki shot her a cheeky grin, ¡°Jonathan here noticed you were super tense and figured we¡¯d come say hi.¡± She pointed at the big guy.


    The outlander in question flashed his own hearty grin only to drop slightly when he caught sight of Aryana¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Whoa, hey. Sorry for intruding if it isn¡¯t a good time.¡± He spoke gently.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s okay.¡± Aryana murmured.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m sorry if we¡¯re interrupting something.¡±


    Aryana empathetically shook her head once more, but only managed a sad shake instead, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Well uhh¡­ if you¡¯ll need us we¡¯ll be right over here,¡± He pointed to the table, ¡°It¡¯s uhh¡­ good seeing you. I hope you feel better.¡± The man awkwardly smiled before turning back to the table.


    Aryana felt a small smile of her own reach her face, his gesture was welcome and offered a minuscule amount of warmth, but warmth nonetheless.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡± She dipped her head. However, her eyes shot past Suzuki and up at the figure that had strode up curiously behind the black haired girl.


    A small tap on the shoulder and Aryana watched Suzuki nearly jump with fright before bowing in apology, the movement eliciting a small alluring chuckle from the girl behind her.


    ¡°Suzuki, I¡¯d hardly think you were one to bother random people in cafes.¡± The girl spoke.


    Aryana admired the unique style of dress on display; the girl sporting a finely cut bodice and dress that both firmly landed in the camp of elegance, but remained fitted and tight enough to also be fully functional. Her trousers also indicated someone who often performed physical exercise, offering up an air of comfiness but also slightly worn from constant use. Her hair was a mix of deep light brown and a hint of honey brown, falling in two neat little bangs to her sides and an organised bun at the back.


    ¡°Sorry. We know her, promise.¡± Suzuki joked before turning to Aryana once more, ¡°This is umm¡­ Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Aryana.¡± The girl dipped her head slightly.


    Aryana just dipped her head respectfully, hoping that the message of greeting had gotten across.


    ¡°By the Gods, she looks terrified.¡± The girl unwittingly commented.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine sensei, really.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°Right sorry. Umm Aryana, this is our sensei. That is, a teacher for me and the others. So meet sensei Eva.¡±


    ¡°Suzuki.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry. She doesn¡¯t like being called a sensei in public.¡±


    The girl just furrowed her brow and jokingly shook her head in disappointment before rolling her eyes and flashing Aryana a warm smile.


    ¡°But yeah, my name¡¯s Eva, or Evaline, though I¡¯d prefer Eva if that works for you.¡±


    A flash of recognition shot between Aryana¡¯s eyes at the name and she quickly found her mind racing once more as she tried recalling every relevant detail that she had remembered about such a name. Her mouth opened unconsciously before she even had a chance to stop herself. ¡°Eva¡­ Rosegard?¡± She whispered out.


    The air around the trio seemed to stand still as both the others had looks of concern flash through their eyes. Eva looked accusatorially at Suzuki, whilst the outlander shook her head and indicated her own confusion.


    ¡°It''s Rosengart, and where did you hear that, hmm?¡± Eva asked. Aryana could sense the tone in Eva¡¯s voice shift ever so slightly. The pleasantness replaced by a more cautious and measured choice of words.


    Aryana swallowed her worries and answered, ¡°S-Sophie¡­ you¡¯re Sophie¡¯s¡­¡± She froze as she say the subtle change in the girl¡¯s expression. From concerned, to recognition, to curiosity, and finally a mix of desperation or desire, which one Aryana couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Did you say¡­ Sophie? As in¡­ a half elf¡­ maid¡­ called Sophie?¡± Eva asked as she leaned in, a slight chill radiating around her. Even Suzuki seemed to freeze in place and cautiously observe the exchange, unwilling to butt in.


    Worried once more, Aryana just nodded. ¡°Th-that¡¯s the one. Maid, weird, friendly.¡± She stammered out.


    Eva took a deep breath and let it out deliberately. The girl closing her eyes for a moment before she glanced over at Suzuki.


    ¡°Tell the others that I¡¯ll be busy and to not disturb me until absolutely urgent.¡± Eva ordered.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Suzuki nodded in acknowledgement, ¡°And err¡­¡± She pointed towards Aryana.


    ¡°You take charge if I¡¯m not finished in time. Just make sure to meet by the piers around nine. If I¡¯m still not there, just head back without me. It''s Sunday so I''ll head back with the late night ferry if I don''t make it.¡±


    "Got it."


    Aryana was terrified. Eva¡¯s face had shifted from friendly to purely professional in a matter of seconds. Her warmth was gone and turned icy cold with how she gave her orders. Suzuki too, noticed this and just quietly nodded, giving Aryana an apologetic wave before she rounded up the other outlanders. With her gone, Aryana found herself looking up at Eva.


    ¡°Pardon me for the rudeness again. But, you¡¯re Aryana right?¡±


    A nod.


    ¡°And you said you heard about me from Sophie?¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to take up your time, but we need to talk.¡±

 Act 3 Chapter 21: An Encounter with the Guard

    ¡°Arterian cuisine is not really a style in and of itself. Though, one might say its style is actually the fusion of styles. Whilst one should, in fact, try authentic dishes from elsewhere that you might not get to visit; such as say, Veronan Sea Serpent Mash. Ultimately, true Arterian cuisine, and one that I admire dearly, is in fact, the adaptability of the different palettes, all forming their own unique take on everything. From succulent Veronan Swarm Meat Skewers infused and coated by Carradorian seasonings. Adonari baked delicacies boldly served with classic Gratian savoury delights. Or perhaps the sour almost unmistakable taste of Traxian Mire Toad Soup topped with decadently sweetened root vegetables from Ascar. Arterian cuisine is a fantastic mix of flavours that one must try in order to truly appreciate, even if it doesn¡¯t have a ¡®dish¡¯ of its own."


    - Paliszeth Versshirms, Veronan Exploration Guild, Chef, Wilderness Explorer, ¡°Feasts and Foods of the Mixed Platter¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana wasn¡¯t sure how to react. She was frightened by the silent look of contemplation that currently etched itself onto Eva¡¯s face. The older girl had sat quietly for almost five minutes now, her eyes flickering as she mulled over the information that Aryana had told her. Aryana had left out certain details here and there but had relatively faithfully recounted the major details of their journey in broad strokes. Sophie had been in other parts of Melton; Melisgrad, and the terror of the cult; Sturmbreaker and the orcs; then Arteria and the monster. Aryana did notice however that at the mention of the orcs, Eva¡¯s face had dropped into almost a heavy scowl for a brief moment. Whatever memories there clearly remained unpleasant for the older girl as well. A deep sigh eventually emerged from Eva, one that startled Aryana slightly.


    ¡°Fine. Show me where it went down.¡± Eva grunted.


    Aryana blinked back her surprise at being addressed, her own body finally letting out a breath that she didn¡¯t even know she held in. Aryana flicked her eyes over to find her drink still half full and moved to slowly take another sip, Eva watching her intently all the while. After she felt the familiar taste of fruit and tea, she nodded at the older girl.


    ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± Eva cursed under her breath and Aryana wilted slightly, earning the gaze of the older girl who immediately shook her head apologetically, ¡°not you. Sophie. Sorry.¡± Eva sighed.


    ¡°O-oh.¡± Aryana managed to murmur.


    ¡°She¡¯s always getting herself into trouble. Fuck¡¯s sake.¡± Eva hissed before looking a bit more despondent and dropping her voice, ¡°Did she¡­ is the reason why you¡¯re looking into the monsters because¡­¡±


    ¡°No? No!¡± Aryana quickly reassured the older girl, ¡°Nothing like that, Sophie is fine¡­ well not fine, but fine, but ummm she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡­? Did she get captured?¡±


    ¡°What? No! No! Sophie¡¯s just¡­ she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s hurt¡­ bad¡­ like, really bad.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Does that mean you know where she is? Can¡¯t we see her first?¡±


    ¡°No! No we can¡¯t! I mean, yes she¡¯s safe right now. Being treated but we can¡¯t visit! I mean we could try. But we-¡±


    ¡°Dammit girl, speak clearly.¡± Eva snapped.


    Aryana flinched and lowered her head in fright, ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    Eva let out a tired sigh and shook her head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sorry for yelling. But¡­¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­ Sophie¡¯s with the knights¡­ urr the legion¡­ the clover legion! In their fort, unconscious.¡±


    Eva swore under her breath before running a hand through her hair. ¡°Shit.¡±


    Aryana just nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So why are you going after the monster err scholar? I mean she¡¯s being treated already, isn¡¯t it. I mean¡­¡± Eva looked defeated and Aryana quickly spoke up.


    ¡°B-because they think she¡¯s a monster. That she¡¯s unnatural.¡±


    ¡°They¡­ think she¡¯s a monster? But why? Cause she¡¯s a half elf?! That¡¯s fucking-¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no! Not like that. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s different than us. She-¡±


    ¡°Oh? You too?! Just like the rest of them?¡± Eva growled.


    ¡°No! What? Of course not! She just heals¡­ she heals strangely¡­ like¡­ umm,¡± Aryana helplessly flailed her arms as words failed her, ¡°like there¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Something else that¡¯s a part of her.¡± Eva finished Aryana¡¯s sentence with a tired murmur.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Saints damn it all to hell. I thought it was all over.¡± Eva grumbled, ¡°Sorry¡­ I just¡­ nevermind. So why the monster again?¡±


    ¡°Proof, evidence. Investigation for Sophie.¡± Aryana nervously blurted out.


    Eva just sighed and nodded along. ¡°Fine. Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Sh-she can tell you better herself. B-but¡­ um¡­ we need to help the legion help her.¡±


    It was like something just materialised itself within Eva¡¯s mind and Aryana could see the girl¡¯s expression morph into a more conspiratorial one.


    ¡°I get it. Proof that she¡¯s not the monster, or at least throw them off the scent using the real monster.¡± Eva hummed and looked at Aryana expectantly.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely correct, and Aryana was certain that Eva took a few leaps of logic too many. Though, Aryana realized she hadn¡¯t really given out a compelling case and just settled for nodding, vowing to clarify it to the other girl once they were done. Eva¡¯s scary.


    ¡°Fair enough. We¡¯ve done enough dawdling. Lead the way.¡± Eva snappily ordered.


    <hr><hr>


    Eva had bid a wordless goodbye to her students, the gathered outlanders watching their departure with visible concern. Most of them were likely wondering why their teacher would follow a strange looking redhead that they barely knew. Still none got up to stop them, a few even offered acknowledging nods before returning to whatever they were discussing before.


    The two of them ended up at the stairs leading up to the north wing¡¯s second floor, Aryana taking the first nervous step forward. She looked around and found more than a dozen odd guards stationed everywhere, the majority of them sporting the blue cloaks that she had seen at the Noscali gates. Aryana was wary, cautious of most of the guards . Eva however, seemed much more ill at ease, the look of displeasure that gathered on her face was unmistakable.


    ¡°Feckless nobles, see how the Trinite¡¯s are trying to push the legion out through sheer numbers?¡± Eva hissed under her breath, ¡°Bet some councilman or senator thought there might be artifacts to be found in his office. Is that what we are looking for too?¡±


    Aryana could only offer a half hearted shrug. It was the truth, even she didn¡¯t know what lay inside either. Eva grunted her concern but didn¡¯t push the subject further, choosing instead to make a series of hand gestures. Aryana however had no idea what they meant and just stared blankly until the older girl apologised.


    ¡°Sorry. Used to the class. Just follow me, we¡¯ve just got to get in right?¡±


    A nod.


    ¡°Good. Let me do the talking.¡±


    Aryana was relieved that she wouldn¡¯t have to come up with a plan and gladly followed along. She still, however, felt incredibly nervous at the attention that was cast their way as they ascended the stairs towards the northern annex. Yet when she looked over, Eva had switched herself up completely. Gone was the disgust and concern. Now she strutted forward as if she deserved to be here, like the library belonged to her and for a moment Aryana could immediately tell that the girl had noble¡¯s blood flowing through her veins. The way she held herself, looking almost haughty or even bored of the armed troops around them, was almost inspiring.


    The troops too, clearly seemed unsure how to react, a few turned their heads at the new arrivals but made no move to challenge the arrivals until they reached the entrance to the hall. Here, one legionary and one Trinite stood at attention and they immediately halted the duo.


    ¡°Sorry mam, restricted area.¡± The legionary stated.


    ¡°We¡¯re here on church business.¡± Eva announced loudly, drawing in a few more curious ears.


    ¡°Church business? We weren¡¯t informed of this.¡± The legionary turned to the Trinite who nodded in agreement.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t get any updates on this, so you better go back to the cardinal and get us an official letter if the church really wants to join in the investigation.¡± The Trinite scoffed, ¡°¡®Sides, don¡¯t you two look a little too young to be official anything.¡±


    That earned a snicker from the gathered crowd and Aryana could feel hesitation creep in as doubt filled the room. Eva was, however, unperturbed by the accusation and just sneered a little bit more. Aryana watched as the girl pulled a small medallion from her pockets and dangled it in the air in front of the two. Whatever it was, something in the room changed and suddenly the two guards looked a little more serious, a little more concerned.


    ¡°That¡¯s a church chain isn¡¯t it?¡± The legionary asked the other guard.


    ¡°Looks like it.¡± The blue cloak grumbled, ¡°How the hells did you get that?¡±


    ¡°Said I¡¯m here on church business didn¡¯t I? Or did you think they just handed these out to everyone who passed by?¡± Eva shot back a little more sarcastically than expected.


    ¡°Tch.¡± The blue cloak scoffed but the legionary held him back.


    ¡°And what about your friend then, she got any ID on her?¡± The legionary gestured at Aryana.


    ¡°Well-¡± Eva began.


    A thought struck Aryana and she quickly tapped Eva to stop the older girl. Before Eva could acknowledge her, Aryana fished Sophie¡¯s noble sigil out from her pockets, having collected most of the unconscious half elf¡¯s belongings from Fort Clover.


    The legionary frowned at the sight before cocking his head at the sigil, directing the blue cloak¡¯s attention as well.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°That¡¯s a royal sigil, for a noble¡¯s house.¡± The man stated.


    A shaky nod.


    ¡°So the same question applies, how the hells did a runt like you get something like this?¡± Blue cloak asked.


    Aryana swallowed some saliva and made ready to answer only for Eva to jump in.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re trying to find out what the hells happened to the guy for him to turn. She¡¯s an inquisitorial ally,¡± Eva gestured at her, ¡°she¡¯s been assigned to us and is acting as my scout, like a bloodhound.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to believe that slop?¡± The man snarked.


    It was like something had changed within Eva, the more conciliatory and respectful demeanour shifted almost instantaneously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe anything, guardsmen. But you¡¯re wasting my time when I¡¯ve got prey to catch. So if you, either of you, have a problem? Send it up the chain and have them complain to my superiors. Barring that, we¡¯re taking a look with or without your help. If you so choose to obstruct us further, then by the Goddess I won¡¯t hesitate to label you a heretic and purge you for enabling monstrous heresy.¡± Eva berated the guard.


    At that the man stepped back slightly, pulled back by the legionary, his companion offering him a measured look before sighing.


    ¡°Expect to hear from us. This is an active investigation and there shouldn¡¯t be a mix up like this.¡± The legionary complained, ¡°Believe me, we will be informing our superiors, but until then, your names at least, without that I sure as shit ain¡¯t letting either of you pass.¡±


    ¡°Evaline Rosengart of House Rosengart.¡± Eva stated without missing a beat.


    The guards turned to Aryana who nervously gulped down her fear before speaking up. ¡°A-Aryana, no last name.¡±


    The guards paused before giving each other a strange look and rounding on her once more, something that even Eva couldn¡¯t prevent.


    ¡°No last name? No house? How the fuck you¡¯d get a noble¡¯s sigil? Nick it off a corpse?¡± Blue cloak sneered.


    ¡°H-House Rutley, given the sigil by High King Edward Meltius.¡± Aryana shook her head and stammered out, ¡°The pride roars eternal.¡± She meekly stated as her mind ran through the details Sophie had told her.


    The legionary turned to the blue cloak who finally relented after staring deep at the sigil. With a dissatisfied sigh. ¡°Get moving then.¡± Blue cloak sneered even as he moved aside, the legionary following soon after.


    Without a word, the two girls hurried past them and into the room that they guarded. To Aryana¡¯s dismay, most of everything seemed to be picked clean. Any documents or potentially easy to find evidence had obviously been seized by the guards anytime between the last four days since the incident. It was a vexing conundrum but she had other concerns. Something had told her to check the room out, that perhaps there was still a clue here and find it she would. Eva just looked at her expectantly and Aryana waited for the older girl to speak.


    ¡°Well?¡± Eva tilted her head impatiently, ¡°What are we looking for?¡± Her eyes gazing around at the almost ransacked room.


    ¡°Magic, traces of magic. Something that might¡¯ve panicked the monster. Or any paper about the Old Ones¡­ sorry¡­ the Myn Deer?¡±


    ¡°The Myndir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Myndir!¡±


    Eva looked almost confused before she spoke again, ¡°Why would anyone care much about the Myndir? Much less need papers on them?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Aryana pursed her lips, ¡°Sophie wanted to learn more about them, something to do with herself.¡±


    ¡°Something to do with¡­ her?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Aryana paused her rummaging of bookshelves and contemplated the question, truthfully, all she also knew was that Sophie suspected there was something of the Myndiri within her. She frowned at thatt and forced herself to think of more and only managed to add the towers of the Old Ones.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ a cult. I remember her saying that much. As for the rest¡­ you¡¯d best ask her yourself, I don¡¯t know much either.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know much? Why the hells are you even here?¡± Eva growled.


    Aryana shrank slightly and shook her head, ¡°Wish I knew.¡± She murmured.


    Eva seemed unsatisfied but let the matter drop, diving in to help her rummage through bookshelves for any documents that remained.


    <hr><hr>


    Most shelves seemed picked clean, a few had some scrawled papers but they mostly read like deranged writings that contributed nothing much to their search. It felt like they had been at it for hours and Aryana''s interests slowly waned. Nonetheless, her eyes were eventually drawn to the small medallion that Eva still had wrapped around her fingers. Upon noticing the curious gaze the older girl sighed and shrugged.


    ¡°Inquisitorial emblem. Got one from the one¡­ well let¡¯s just say assigned to the academy. Find it interesting?¡±


    Aryana frowned before shaking her head, ¡°No, we traveled with one. Sophie and I. An apprentice inquisitor, that is, she was always angry. Never had one of those though.¡± Aryana imitated a deep scowl that earned her a small chuckle from Eva.


    ¡°Probably belongs to the more senior ones then, ain¡¯t likely they giving something like this to regular cadres or even apprentices. ¡®Sides, it worked didn¡¯t it? Guards don¡¯t get paid enough to get into trouble from the church. Not when they don¡¯t expect at least.¡± Eva sighed, ¡°So? Found anything?¡±


    Aryana gave a disappointed shake before scratching at her scalp in frustration. She didn¡¯t know what she had expected to find, or anything at all, but finding nothing still depressed her somewhat. Eva clearly shared some of her frustration and the older girl just responded with a solemn nod.


    ¡°Guess this wasn¡¯t exactly well thought out, huh?¡± Eva said.


    Aryana sighed loudly and despaired, ¡°It¡¯s been five days since, I guess I was just hoping¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ for something.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, wait. Five days? As in five days since everything happened?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Aryana nervously responded.


    ¡°Christ, no wonder you can¡¯t find anything. The guard would¡¯ve combed over everything the first two days if not the others. By the saints, just what were you even hoping to achieve then?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡¯s life is at stake here!¡±


    ¡°I-I know!¡±


    ¡°Dammit girl.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    Aryana despondently leaned against the desk, defeated and ready to surrender. Yet, she knew nature, she knew the woods. She also knew when wood felt strange, when it had been weakened. As her leg tapped against the side of the desk, she could feel a slight sensation that was different from the rest of the desk. Other angles were sturdy, wooden and solid, here, it felt a little emptier, a little more hollow. Before Eva could berate her once more, Aryana ducked down to examine the spot. The intricately carved wooden desk was covered with decorations that were divided into ornate little squares, each rimmed with hints of lacquered wood and fancy finishes.


    Her fingers found purchase on the edge of the carvings and her sudden movements drew the attention of the older girl who shuffled over behind her. Aryana tried to tug or pull at anything but to no avail. That was when the older girl wordlessly shunted her aside and gripped the same panel that she had been holding earlier. With a breath or two, Aryana was awestruck at the sheer force on display as Eva tore the panel off the side of the desk in one clean pull, the loud noise eliciting what sounded like some small commotion on the outside.


    The door burst open just as Aryana managed to find small little sheafs of paper stacked neatly inside the drawer. Letters! Her attention was focused almost solely on sifting through the papers even as the room around her erupted into chaos.


    ¡°The hells going on here?¡± One of the soldiers barked, his hostile voice bombarding the room. Blue cloak¡¯s voice, I think.


    A half dozen soldiers blocked the doorway and began surrounding them in a semi circle. Eva jumped up and started holding her hand in warning, the soldiers not quite willing to aggressively push her position just yet.


    ¡°Hey, watch it! Inquisitorial investigation here. Do not interfere.¡± Eva growled.


    ¡°Watch it yourself girlie.¡± Someone else growled back, ¡°You trying to destroy the office or what?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of an active investigation please-¡±


    Aryana tuned them out and desperately tried to search for any possible clues, but to her growing horror, she found that most of the words were written in a script she found absolutely ineligible. The paper alone told her of something from ages past; it was dry, brittle, worn out and faded from the passages of time. Letters¡­ but not letters¡­ a memento! How anyone could read them seemed almost impossible in the location they were hidden away in, no obvious mechanism to open or close. No, but it did make sense if they were meant to be stored almost like a trophy. Her mind raced with possibilities as the others argued around her, their words getting more terse and the situation growing far more tense.


    ¡°You¡¯re obstructing us! We have every right to resume control, inquisitor.¡± One of the guards spat with fury, ¡°That is, if you¡¯re even a fully fledged one.¡±


    ¡°Ask for Inquisitor Janos, he¡¯ll set you straight.¡± Eva barked back.


    Aryana could tell every piece of parchment of paper was old, older than her and likely even older than the library''s north wing annex where the office was. So stained and wrinkled that she feared she might snap one in half if she wasn''t careful. She mused around who she could ask for help transcribing such documents when a stray thought popped into her head. She could go to the hatires, but, if the guards of the elven quarters did not humor her, then she would be cast out again. However, there was someone else who belonged to a race that often outlived a generation or two of humans, a person also suspiciously well versed in acquiring the latest reading materials. Karzan, he might know.


    Her eyes narrowed at what appeared to be the final remains of sigils outlined on a few of the papers and quickly snatched the two longest pages with those markings up. She then quickly liberated another pair of unmarked papers and winced as the loud crinkle almost cracking noise of the papers silenced the room when she stood back up.


    She sensed the tension and the questions that lingered behind everyone¡¯s lips and steadied herself before she spoke.


    ¡°Hidden drawer. Many papers, very fragile. Script is ancient, older than even the tribal writings.¡±


    The guards shared skeptical looks amongst themselves and even Eva seemed a little confused.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take these to a translator, the rest are yours.¡± Aryana reassured everyone.


    ¡°Hey wait a minute.¡± One of the legionaries rounded on her, ¡°I recognise you, that red hair, you were there when this shit went down. Why the hells are you actually here now?¡± He glared accusingly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aryana stammered as she was caught off guard, ¡°I was-¡±


    ¡°Like I said, she¡¯s a bloodhound. Sniffed out the scent of trouble a while back with her bodyguard. Came to tell me once things went wrong.¡± The older girl stated matter of factly.


    ¡°Bodyguard?¡± One soldier queried.


    ¡°I think she means the one we¡¯ve got back at the fort.¡± Another legionary replied.


    ¡°So? What now?¡± A blue cloak interjected, ¡°Trying to right your wrongs with some off the cuff investigations?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re trying to figure out who the hells is behind this act of barbarism.¡± Eva gestured at the room around them, earning herself a few acknowledging grunts, ¡°And what might have triggered it.¡±


    The soldiers looked amongst themselves for a moment and Aryana could spot two camps forming, the legionaries and the blue cloaks. Ultimately, she decided to take advantage of their confusion and cocked her head to Eva to follow. She steeled her nerves and strutted up to the soldiers and aimed to pass before she threw her next words at the now divided guards.


    ¡°There are¡­ umm¡­ plenty more documents in there. More than enough. You... you can present them as your find. I-I-we won''t mind.¡±


    The guards stared at each other, one even moving to block her path when another held him back.


    ¡°Let them go.¡± An older, more veteran looking blue cloak ordered, his voice a low but neutral tone.


    ¡°But, sir-¡±


    ¡°Legion¡¯s already backed down.¡± He gestured at the legionaries who looked more puzzled at the new discovery than anything. ¡°Besides.¡± He turned to Eva, ¡° Were you ever here?¡±


    Aryana watched as Eva pondered things for a moment before shaking her head, ¡°Like I said, we¡¯re here on church business. Never talked about it being on the books.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± The veteran grunted before turning to the other blue cloaks, ¡°We found the drawer, we assisted the legion, and we earn our promotions as long as everyone keeps quiet. Deal?¡±


    His men hurriedly nodded, the veteran¡¯s aura growing overwhelming as even Aryana felt goosebumps down her neck at the tone of his words.


    ¡°But sir-¡± The first blue cloak complained.


    ¡°There¡¯s a killer on the loose and these two ladies are on the trail. Supposedly, they are on church orders, but even if they aren¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t hurt to have more eyes on this.¡±


    ¡°But sir, Councillor Vesprays said-¡±


    The veteran leaned in and at once the man quieted, ¡°There¡¯s a killer, a guard killer, on the loose, I don¡¯t really care how he¡¯s found. Just that he¡¯s brought to justice, hmm?¡± The man growled, gaining a grunt of approval through even the legionaries.


    ¡°Sir¡­ yes sir.¡± The blue cloak backed down.


    With the tension temporarily dissipated and the legion having stood down on one side, Eva nodded at the two sets of guards before she gently shoved Aryana past the soldiers and whispered into her ear, ¡°Stop gawking, we can talk once we¡¯re out of here.¡±


    Aryana did her best to pretend her heart wasn¡¯t pounding up a storm and just opted to nod, following Eva back out of the confines of the library and into the cool night sky outside. With one hand on gently holding onto the papers within her pockets, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. A lead! Hold on Sophie, I-we... ah... we''re coming for you.

 Act 3 Chapter 22: Summons at the Tavern

    ¡°There are three key epochs that make up the ¡®Imperial Contentialis Phase¡¯ (Continental Imperium) of Cyndralia¡¯s history. Though they stretch between a multitude of different eras, it can be argued that their legacies have led to the way in which many Cyndralian ideas base themselves off of. First off, we have the infamous Myndiri Arneathian Empire that spanned most of the continent and its early history. Many of their traditions and myths still remain with us to this day, though oftentimes in radically different forms. Second, we have the Latassian Empire, a long overlooked and forgotten peoples that ruled the north with a mighty fist and spread much of their art and culture down into what we now consider Cyndralia as a whole. In particular greatly influencing what we now call the region of Gratia. Lastly, we have the First Nautican Union, the empire that united much of Western and Central Cyndralia under its banner. Their legacy being that of the Traxian Empire today, as well as many bureaucratic institutions and infrastructure that stood the test of time.¡±


    - Velexia Halistrassus, Historian, Veronan Exploration Guild, ¡°Contentialis Princeps: The Imperial History of Cyndralia - Introduction¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Kerm, Erase, Myndir. Those were the only words that Karzan recognised before he declared that he needed to contact someone else to get the documents translated. The bearded dwarf had thankfully just started closing shop when the mismatched duo finally arrived. He had identified Eva as a noble of sorts based on her airs and stroked his chin whilst staring knowingly at Aryana. His jovial mood quickly vanished when Aryana summarised the bare minimum for him, the dwarf¡¯s grizzled features growing moodier by the minute.


    ¡°They mention a name,¡± Karzan had stated, ¡°here. It says Kerm. Then here, they talk about Myndiri. That word seems pretty similar to ancient Himec script.¡±


    It was only upon seeing their blank expressions that the dwarf elaborated further, ¡°Himec, right, you wouldn¡¯t know. Ancient Dwarven allies, humans if I recall correctly, if a tad feral. Descended from the mountains too, like a¡­ a loose confederation of tribes.¡±


    ¡°Like¡­ like my people?¡± Aryana asked.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Karzan laughed, ¡°Exactly, though long before your time. Long before me too, probably even my father¡¯s time. Still, it does mean it''s something that I can have people work on, provided you have a week or two to spare.¡±


    ¡°A week or two?!¡± The two girls exclaimed at once.


    ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll need that time to find someone and have them look over this. But I promise you this, it¡¯ll get done to the maximum extent of my abilities and contacts. Premium support package for my favorite customer.¡± Karzan had reassured them.


    Though Eva seemed apoplectic, Aryana was calmed by the words and just nodded her agreement.


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Eva scowled.


    ¡°Hah! A business woman after my heart!¡± Karzan joked, ignoring the death glare, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, a request. A simple one at that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Simple? What''s the catch?¡±


    ¡°Aye. All I need from the both of you is one thing each.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Eva hissed.


    ¡°Ah-ah. Wait for me to finish. From you,¡± He pointed at Eva, ¡°take this.¡± He rummaged through his things and pulled out a familiar looking envelope and letter. ¡°I reckon you¡¯re in the Academy?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you guess that?¡±


    ¡°Hah! Call it a merchant''s intuition. Anyways, I need you to get this report to someone inside the academy. Details should be enclosed below. And don¡¯t give me that look, it''s not anything illegal, well too illegal anyways. Would¡¯ve had her and the elf do it if not for you.¡° Karzan pointed at Aryana, ¡°Just so happens I don¡¯t have to wait another month for their applications to finally wrap up.¡± He chuckled to himself.


    ¡°Fine. And for her?¡± Eva cocked her head at Aryana.


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s just say I have something big coming up and I might need some extra¡­ eyes on the situation. Say, two sets. If you can round up the ranger and the inquisitor then¡­ the more the merrier.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aryana readily agreed.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Karzan clasped his meaty hands together, ¡°Never say that I don¡¯t offer the best customer service. But trust me, I¡¯ll figure out what these pages say, you just wait. Oh, and as always, feel free to browse my wares and let me know if something catches your eye.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    That was how they had ended their transaction and Aryana now found herself sitting with Eva inside the All Hogs Arms. Tucked away at a far table away from prying eyes. Aryana had ordered a simple hog gravy meat and vegetables, the taste mattering far less than the nutrients to stave off hunger. Eva on the other hand, settled for a small hog minced pie and a tankard of Arterian mead. The two wordlessly ate their meals, Aryana occasionally casting nervous glances at the clearly agitated girl.


    Eva was clearly worried about Sophie, though Aryana could see how hard the older girl fought to keep restrained. It was touching in a way, and made her a little jealous at the clear bond the other two shared despite their distance. Her thoughts dropped her into an uncomfortable place where she began wondering if anyone would care about her this much. After all, Eva clearly still cared and Sophie had fought through countless obstacles just to return by her mistress¡¯s side. Would anyone ever go through that much for me?


    Her thoughts never reached a conclusive answer as Eva finally stirred from her meal and finally raised her head to look at Aryana. Aryana quickly swallowed the last bit of her food and made ready to listen, only to find the older girl adopt a much more wistful expression than she had anticipated.


    ¡°A-are you okay?¡± Aryana instinctively asked.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Eva mumbled, aimlessly swirling her tankard. The older girl took one last swig from it before she pushed it aside and sat up straighter, now focused fully onto Aryana. ¡°Sorry.¡± She said.


    Aryana cocked her head sideways in confusion and provoked a small sigh from Eva.


    ¡°Sorry for you know¡­ being so forceful and what not. I guess I was a little too eager to see Soph again, heh.¡± Eva chuckled grimly.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s okay?¡± Aryana hesitantly spoke up.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Eva nodded absently, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re¡­ Aryana, right?¡±


    Aryana nodded, though she felt a little miffed at the statement. I¡¯m not expecting much, but not remembering my name? Damn, that hurts a little.


    ¡°Mmm. Nice to meet you. Properly that is.¡± Eva continued.


    ¡°Err¡­ likewise.¡± Aryana bobbed her head.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Sophie¡¯s friend, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah, I would say I¡¯m her friend.¡± Aryana agreed.


    ¡°Good.¡± Eva sighed, almost in relief, ¡°Good. I¡¯m¡­ thank you. For helping her and sticking around.¡±


    ¡°S-sure¡­?¡±


    Perhaps Eva finally sensed Aryana¡¯s confusion, because she let out a hearty chuckle that seemed to brighten up her entire mood.


    ¡°Heh, what I mean is that I know Sophie can be a handful and that she¡¯s a spoiled little gremlin sometimes. But, she¡¯s a good kid, really. And¡­ I¡­ well I guess I¡¯m just happy to hear that she¡¯s making friends willing to stick their neck out for her. Especially given the¡­ absolute shitstorm that happened.¡±


    ¡°O-oh!¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. So truly, I apologize if I was a little rude earlier but¡­ well¡­ you came through. If this is all an elaborate trick then¡­ congratulations I guess. But, when we were with the guards, I could just tell you weren¡¯t just taking the piss. You genuinely cared and that I appreciate.¡±


    At that Aryana¡¯s nerves faded away and she found a little grin sneaking up onto her face. There was a warmth in those words and Eva¡¯s new demeanour showed something that she recognised and could appreciate. Though Aryana was a little bit more flustered than she had expected, she managed to give Eva a firm nod in response, the older girl just replying with a soft smile.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    It was only after a few moments of contemplation between the two did Aryana finally gather courage to interrupt it. To talk to one that had her friend so focused on returning to at all costs.


    ¡°I-umm I think Sophie¡¯s great. I don¡¯t know much about her being spoiled or a handful but¡­¡± Aryana began.


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really pretty amazing. She¡¯s errr¡­ well¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡± Aryana floundered, her nerves returning once more.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ she¡¯s pretty caring and like¡­ ummm¡­ she¡¯s like a-a hero¡­ heroine almost. She saved me and¡­ so many people and errr¡­ yeah.¡± Aryana nervously wrapped her, her boots tapping the floor.


    ¡°Huh. A heroine huh? She¡¯d love that.¡± Eva smiled sadly.


    ¡°But¡­ she is!¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t doubt that.¡± Eva sighed deeply before murmuring to herself, ¡°Guess we¡¯ve got a lot to catch up on Soph.¡± The older girl stared down into the tankard, almost as if she was reminiscing.


    ¡°O-oh! Well we could visit. Sophie that is. I¡¯m sure the guards could let us in somehow. And uhh if not we¡­ we could all hang out once she wakes up! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll write a note or letter or something to you. To let you know and-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Eva interrupted, holding up a gentle but firm hand, ¡°I think it''s best we don¡¯t meet. Sophie and I. That is.¡±


    What? ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I worded that badly. What I mean is¡­ I think I¡¯ll wait for Sophie at the academy, wait till the welcoming ceremony and surprise her then. I can imagine her excitement now, jumping up and down in joy. It¡¯d be terrific. And ¡®sides, I reckon it''s what she¡¯d want to have happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ umm.. Hmmm¡­ but, wouldn¡¯t she be sad if she realized you didn¡¯t visit her? I mean, I-I think you care and¡­ why wait?¡± Aryana asked.


    ¡°I guess you could say I just¡­ I don¡¯t know. I think I still can¡¯t really process the fact that she¡¯s alive. Fuck. Not just that, she''s alive and she''s here, in Arteria. It feels a little surreal having this conversation honestly.¡± Eva tapped her fingers against the tankard, ¡°I just feel like our meeting should be some grand festive event you know? Not me visiting her unconscious form, fuck. She will be alright, right?¡± Eva turned her attention back to Aryana.


    ¡°Mmhmm, she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s come back from worse.¡± Aryana stammered, unsure of how to describe Sophie¡¯s missing heart.


    ¡°Huh, has she? That¡¯s¡­ concerning but good to know. I¡¯ll trust you on that.¡± Eva let out another sigh, ¡°Guess I should be heading out though, the night¡¯s only getting later and soon the next ferry¡¯s gonna be tomorrow.¡±


    Aryana tilted her head and Eva explained, ¡°Well, the weekends are mostly for training now. But, I¡¯ve convinced the others that Sunday¡­ err Morus, should be our break day.¡±


    At this Aryana suddenly remembered that Eva was a Vaettagh as well. She held back her tongue but was desperate to also declare that she too, was an outlander like the noble girl in front of her.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Aryana settled for murmuring her assent.


    ¡°Mmhmm, so¡­ I guess I¡¯ll head back for now. Here,¡± The older girl fished out some coins, ¡°meal¡¯s on me. Just do me a favor, yeah?¡±


    Aryana was about to whine that Sophie would have been overjoyed regardless when she froze, faced with a potential request.


    ¡°O-okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Sophie I tried to help, not yet. I think that¡¯s something she and I should talk about together.¡± Eva put on a wistful smile, ¡°But¡­¡± Her face grew a little more serious, ¡°promise me something else too.¡±


    Aryana just nodded.


    ¡°Make sure she stays out of trouble, yeah? Sophie has a¡­ tendency to run headlong into things, not that I¡¯m exactly a good influence there. But, I can tell you care about her. So do me a favor and make sure she makes it to the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ of course.¡± Aryana agreed.


    ¡°Good. Good.¡± Eva nodded to herself, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, Aryana. You¡¯re a good kid.¡±


    Unsure of how to react, Aryana could only manage an embarrassed nod as she looked away, earning herself a small giggle from the older girl.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back now. I expect both of you to be at the entrance ceremony. And¡­ take care.¡±


    Aryana hurriedly bobbed her head and was able to force her body to at least perform a small wave of goodbye. One that Eva performed effortlessly and with a slightly lighter burden on her shoulders, even if the older girl seemed to hesitate slightly.


    ¡°You too.¡± Aryana eventually whispered, but Eva was already out the door.


    She now struggled with a surge of emotions that ran rampant within her. Yet, underneath it all, she felt a pang of jealousy surge back to prominence amidst all the warm feelings. Though she had to admit that seeing how much Eva cared about Sophie was a little bit heartwarming. Just a little.


    <hr><hr>


    One Week Later


    Aryana settled for an apple cider today, the sweetened slightly bubbly taste of the drink scratching her itch to head out of town and explore the outdoors. The weather had taken a turn for the worse and she could hear more than enough grumblings from the townsfolk about the cold snap that slowly settled over the land. Aside from the cold nip in the air, Aryana could also feel the gentlest touch of something else, darker and more sinister. The uneasy feelings she felt before now only seemed to linger longer every hour of the day. It unnerved her and she could never quite shake the feeling, though warm drinks soothed her soul more than enough.


    She sighed and took another sip before nursing the drink between her hands. Her eyes wandered to the muddied reflection that stared at her from the tavern¡¯s window, her silent self sitting alone from all the noise and cheer that came from the other tables. The city still felt alive despite the grumblings of its people. Cold was merely another part of life and the lively energy that held Arteria in its grip showed no signs of relenting. Yet, it was amongst this mood that Aryana felt the loneliest, the buzz of the city not quite drowning out the deafening hum of being alone amongst the crowds of people that called this place home.


    Her throat tingled from the warm drink and she absently played with her braid. She was confused, lost, and unsure of what to do. Without a clear goal and just being told to wait, she was lost. It didn¡¯t help that the past week was filled with disappointment day after day. She had tried to contact the siblings once more only for the gate guards to deny her again and again. Then, when she finally switched tactics and went to try and check up on Sophie, the legionaries had assured her that her friend was fine, but that she still wasn¡¯t allowed to visit just yet. It made her nervous, the way that they had spoken to her, almost like they were hiding secrets. Based on what she read on the captain¡¯s report, she could only hope that they weren''t intrusively experimenting on Sophie.


    And there¡¯s nothing I can do. She shivered at the distressing thought. Her despair was compounded by having waited one full week, only for the library cafe¡¯s owner to gently inform her that the outlanders were being deployed on a field exercise outside the city. Thus, she found herself having fruitlessly wasted her time waiting for Eva or anyone, really, to talk things over with her. It irked her more perhaps, that she couldn¡¯t do a thing to change the scenario she was stuck in. She felt like the whimsies of fate had turned its currents against her.


    Stuck in this depressive mood, she sipped away at the apple cider and took notice of the tavern door opening. Two well dressed figures wearing what appeared to be a uniform of sorts stepped into the tavern. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her mood or just the instinct to sniff out trouble, but the moment they stepped in, holding high an air of confidence, her heart sank. She just knew that they were here for either herself and Sophie, and by the way they entered to little fanfare from the barkeep likely meant they weren¡¯t entirely unfamiliar and that there was little doubt that they¡¯d leave with what they were here for.


    Her suspicions were further confirmed when they cast their gazes across the tavern floor and landed upon hers. The two strangers traded glances and they began making their way over. Aryana could only sigh and quickly down the rest of her cider before they arrived. She closed her eyes as the warmth spread throughout her and for a moment she felt almost at peace, the chill of the world around her briefly contained. She imagined herself back home, confined to her hut and trudging over to check up on her animals before returning indoors to a relaxing fire and some heated fruit juice much like the cider. She would wrap herself in furs until she was warm and cozy before rereading her books.


    Heavy footsteps shattered her illusion and she felt a mournful expression take hold of her face. The house is probably gone by now, buried by the frost or pillaged by some wildlings. All the animals have either escaped or died, frozen stiff. I did leave the pen gates open right? I definitely remember leaving them all some extra food. And the books¡­ all gone probably, mom¡¯s dresser and wardrobe too, and mine. She looked down at the now empty tankard, staring deep down into the wooden bottom. It was worth it but¡­ everyone¡¯s gone¡­ again. I really am useless, huh.


    ¡°...Sophie of House Rosengart?¡± A husky male voice asked from behind her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the elf, this one¡¯s Aryana I think.¡± A deeper yet more monotone one hissed back at the first.


    ¡°Ahem. Aryana Frostfyre?¡± The first voice asked, loudly this time.


    She flinched at hearing the clan association. It wasn¡¯t untrue, but she¡¯d rather not be associated with them, at least, not when Galen was in charge. Still, she found herself unsure how to respond to the two uniformed gentlemen, their doublets and tunics taking on a distinctive brown green hue.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡± Aryana settled for a grunt.


    ¡°We¡¯re from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, we¡¯d like to speak with you and Sophie of House Rosengart.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ S-Sophie¡¯s not here right now.¡±


    The two men looked at each other before back at her.


    ¡°Well, the guildmaster called for you both. We have need of you.¡± The second one stated.


    Aryana felt her heart stop and she froze, contemplating what to say next when the first man started again.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to speak to the two of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just me right now.¡± Aryana whispered, ¡°B-but I can explain-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, save it for the guildmaster?¡± Husky man replied with a questioning tone in his voice.


    ¡°Save it for the guildmaster.¡± Monotone affirmed.


    Aryan nervously stood up from her seat and avoided looking at the men, hoping to hide her expression. ¡°Will we¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll take you to the guildmaster if you don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s quite urgent.¡± Monotone continued.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana half heartedly agreed as she followed the two.


    She remained quiet as they began their trek across the square, but the dread she felt had only magnified the closer they got. Whatever they were going to tell her, she could see from their expressions that it would be less than pleasant. Oh no, oh no, no, no.

 Act 3 Chapter 23: Speech of the Spirits

    ¡°When the wind that blows carries forth the blossoms of yore,


    When the pride of the seas sing forth its enrapturing melody,


    When the children of the earth call forth a powerful echo,


    When the skies up high and depths below,


    And lands between and lands beyond,


    Tremble and rock from the cataclysm unleashed,


    Shudder and shunt in the wake of Godhood.


    Should thou desire to see the dawn once again,


    The embrace of soft and fiery sun,


    Only through thy blessed hand,


    Will salvation be found amongst the suffering¡±


    - Curate Taesena Monphyra, Specialist on Myndiri Studies, Arterian Academy Preservation Society, ¡°Translated Myndiri Words Recovered From Ruin Wall Slab¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The city bustled with activity, the square in front of the guildhall still filled with countless vendors, merchants, and traders conducting their business, oblivious to all the chaos behind the scenes. Yet, Aryana could tell something was wrong, or at least tense. In street corners where previously only one or two guards stood at attention, now there were three or four. Down streets and alleys that once were filled only with the throngs of people, now there were also squads of red and blue cloaked soldiers on patrol. Around the square too, when once she would only see red cloaked guardsmen, now there were a few of the more aesthetically random but still well equipped legionaries on standby, their eyes scanning the crowds like a hawk on the prowl.


    Though the cold nip in the air didn¡¯t grow any more frigid, Aryana could still feel the pain that lingered in the sky itself. A message, a warning perhaps of more sinister things to come. As is always, when the frost touches a land. She shivered at the grim sensation the thought brought about within her and offered a small prayer for the animals she had once kept stoic watch over. May the mountains guide you home.


    Inside the guild hall things were much more frantic than in the square. Adventurers jostled for quests whilst others buzzed about here and there. Citizens and other concerned parties bombarded the guild staffers with requests and quests that they would like to post to the job boards. Behind the scenes too, they were working overtime. The guild bar was abuzz with rowdy adventurers from the night shift as well as a crowd of others settling in for their afternoon break. Many more sat at a small cordoned off area and to Aryana¡¯s surprise, were dining at a small guild cafeteria.


    One staffer even attempted to halt her guards but once they sighted the uniform, quickly moved to open the interior doors and ushered them towards a stairway going up. The second floor was a vast dormitory complex, and Aryana spied through one open door that the interior of the rooms seemed cozy enough. Wooden floorboards, carpets, tapestries on the walls, and a lamp. Though it did seem a little cramped with three bunk beds squished into the room.


    The third floor proved much the same, more dormitories with restless adventures clambering to and fro. More than a few eyes however, were turned her way and Aryana naturally wilted under the attention, sticking close to her escorts as they led her to the final floor. She felt as if she had stepped into some other realm as a uniformed guild guard let them pass. Here, there was a sense of organised chaos, of dozens of moving parts grinding out a horrid cacophony only to produce exactly what they needed amongst the chaos. Where there were dormitories before, there were only offices and work rooms that guild staffers utilised as they coordinated the activities of hundreds of guild branches far from Arteria¡¯s guiding hand. Her escorts whispered briefly to a few guards near the entryway to the main room of the floor and she soon found the doors being pushed inward.


    At the center of the room was an elongated map table that modelled out the city of Arteria and its outlying territories. Lining the walls were hundreds of books, and at the center of each case was a protective glass holding what appeared to all be similarly sized models that all seemed to show different nations, with one final one scaling up to a continental view. All were intricately detailed, especially geographically, and some even seemed to have been recently used, judging by a few miniatures still placed on them. One even modelled the Frostwind ranges and the lands to the north, beyond the great wastes. She was tempted to just walk up and try her best to pinpoint the exact location where she lived, the path still vivid in her memory when she finally escaped the tribe.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Aryana involuntarily gasped.


    The sudden noise drew the attention of those currently in the meeting that was taking place, and from around the table, over a dozen pairs of eyes turned towards the new arrivals. Aryana had to blink for a moment before registering the situation she had placed herself in and bloomed a bright beet red in embarrassment, shrinking into her blouse to hide away. Around the map table were guild officials wearing expensive looking uniforms, all in shades of royal green with varying accents of black and red. Besides them, Aryana also noted what appeared to be three legionary officers in their classic mismatched attire but a touch more refined and sporting their notable grey cloaks, one even giving her a flicker of recognition as the formerly injured captain nodded at her. Surrounding the edge of the room were two guild clerks at their desks, both dressed in mostly white with lines of dark green lining their shirts. Whilst a trio of legionary guards also stood at attention at different corners of the room.


    ¡°Gentlemen, hold your thoughts. Let us now divert our attention back to the first emergency topic of the day.¡± A giant bearded man declared.


    His eyes looked tired yet his body spoke of a fearsome warrior with no intention of ever slowing down. His still vibrant black beard that tried vainly to hide his scarred cheek told Aryana that this was someone who used to fight tooth and nail, someone used to commanding. His presence said as much and the moment he spoke, the room had descended into silence.


    ¡°As you say, Master Jorrick.¡± An elderly man agreed.


    The others nodded in affirmation and Aryana found the old man¡¯s eyes boring into her soul. The man had almost whitened hair yet still donned a heavy set of full plate armour, a fennec pelt wrapped around his neck as the grey cloak of the legion draped itself gently over his back. The man held her gaze and she couldn¡¯t look away, as if compelled by some external force no matter how much she resisted. As suddenly as it had begun, he broke his gaze and Aryana nearly recoiled from the unexpected ripple of force that she felt brush up against her. The man at least, seemed satisfied as he nodded to himself, his hand stroking his beard in deep contemplation.


    Aryana slowly inched her eyes back up to the table and flinched when she caught everyone staring at her, prompting a small round of chuckles that sent her tensing up in fright.


    ¡°I thought there would be two of them.¡± The first man declared.


    ¡°Sorry, Guildmaster. She¡¯s the only one we could find, the other-¡± One of her escorts began.


    ¡°Is currently being treated in Fort Clover due to fatal injuries.¡± The old man interrupted, ¡°Which, before you ask, is a matter I will discuss once our guest here begins recounting events.¡±


    A few of the other gathered adventurers and guild officials murmured their disagreement and the Guildmaster silenced them with one firm clap of his hands.


    ¡°For now let us listen before making our judgement. Any questions? Very well then, let¡¯s get underway.¡± He tapped his fingers on the table and looked at Aryana, ¡°You are¡­ not an elf¡­ so Aryana is it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± She stammered back.


    ¡°I have called you here to answer questions about the incident in the Grand Library of Arteria, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana hastily nodded.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll spare the pleasantries in that case. So first things first, you are affiliated with the adventurer silver ranked party Runebound?¡±


    Aryana froze for a moment before remembering that that was the name of Annalise¡¯s party. She nodded.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°And you are also affiliated with one Sophie, Servant of House Rosengart and with no known last name or other such titles?¡±


    A nod.


    ¡°You are affiliated with them and joined their journey down to Arteria from Melton? Is this all correct so far?¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°So why were you in Arteria?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ ummm¡­ Academy¡­ Sophie wanted to go into the Academy¡­?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­. I wanted¡­ to see the world?¡±


    Aryana spied the frown forming on the guildmaster''s face and winced, I said something wrong. A small sigh escaped the guildmaster''s lips and he scribbled something on his paper before looking up.


    ¡°Why exactly are you in Arteria?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ to follow¡­ Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, and you¡¯ve applied to the Academy of Arteria as well, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To that end-¡±


    ¡°Guildmaster, I think that¡¯s enough about her.¡± One of the guild officials interrupted, eliciting a chorus of agreement from the other officials. Though Aryana saw that the old legionary¡¯s expression darken as he shared a look with the former wounded captain. The others however, were growing impatient.


    ¡°I agree with Sir Roswin, as much of a help that knowing about her might be, I believe we need more pertinent information.¡± Another chimed in.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Guildmaster Jorrick sighed, his hands pinching his nose, ¡°Then one last confirmation. You are Aryana Frostfyre of Clan Frostfyre of Melton. No distinguishable acts, titles or accolades as of yet. Is that correct?¡±


    Aryana winced at being labeled a Frostfyre and reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°By the saints she barely speaks.¡±


    ¡°Might as well be a mute.¡±


    ¡°For saints sake.¡±


    A few officials murmured under their breaths.


    Jorrick ignored them and continued on regardless, posing yet another question to her. ¡°On the 25th of Phaerus, you accompanied one Sophie of House Rosengart to the Grand Library of Arteria. Why?¡± He demanded.


    Aryana felt intimidated and shrank slightly, pondering the question in her mind before replying. ¡°W-we were, she was¡­ going to meet a-a scholar on the Old Ones¡­ sorry, on the Myndir.¡± Aryana hastily corrected herself.


    ¡°Mmhmm, and his name was?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ Nix?¡±


    ¡°Senior Scribe Gallatin Nix, or Quaestor Nix. Yes.¡± Jorrick looked at a paper in front of him before he scribbled something else down, ¡°And do you recall seeing anything strange?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aryana began but stopped.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ was told to stay behind, so¡­ I-I went to sit down for tea. But it-¡±


    ¡°She sat for tea!¡±


    ¡°She saw nothing!¡±


    ¡°What a pointless exercise! We already know what happened! Let us be done with this farce.¡±


    A chorus of heated complaints followed her words and she grew despondent. Did¡­ did I do something wrong?


    ¡°Gentlemen.¡± The guildmaster¡¯s stern voice silenced the room before he turned back to her, ¡°And? Can you describe everything that you remember?¡±


    Aryana nodded and paused to recollect her thoughts when she felt the overwhelming gaze of all the officials having turned towards her. The looks of disdain and impatience pierced through her and brought back memories of the last time she had ever spoken to the clan¡¯s other children, the same disapproving looks left on their faces after their parents warned them about her.


    ¡°Mam?¡± Jorrick asked, his impassive face now unnerving her as well.


    ¡°I umm¡­ I-I¡­ I think¡­ I remember¡­¡± She stammered when someone lightly slammed the table.


    ¡°This is pointless!¡± One of the officials, the man next to the bored looking Sir Roswin declared, ¡° She can barely string a sentence together let alone remember anything. We might as well be asking a mute.¡±


    ¡°Reese is right, we all read the reports. What more can she add?¡± Roswin joined in.


    ¡°Also she¡¯s not even in the guild! Why the hells is she even here!¡± Another complained.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, why do we need her here?¡± The others joined in.


    ¡°Gentlemen, might I remind you we¡¯re in the middle of an investigation.¡± Jorrick spoke and the officials quieted at once, ¡°But Lady Frostfyre, please collect your words and speak truthfully about the events.¡±


    Aryana balked at being called Lady Frostfyre and her expression of displeasure clearly engendered a few more grumbles from the officials when the elder legionary cleared his voice, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to him.


    ¡°Master Jorrick, if I may?¡± He asked, each syllable chosen deliberately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need the legion to meddle with guild affairs.¡± Someone muttered and the old man turned on them at once.


    ¡°Last I remember, the Legion and the city guard are primarily responsible for Arteria¡¯s safety. Until the rampaging, murderous, rogue scholar is found, this is a security concern for the city. Thus, it is also our concern.¡± The old man chastised.


    A few dissatisfied huffs came from the officials, but against the elder, they remained quiet. Jorrick waited for a moment or two before he nodded, gesturing for the elderly legionary to continue. The man nodded appreciatively to the guildmaster, Jorrick offered a respectful tip of his head in return. Aryana noticed the legionary staring down any would-be challengers one last time before the old man¡¯s eyes homed in on hers, his intense gaze making her quiver with fright.


    The man raised his hand and coughed to himself, clearing his throat as he stood up from his chair and leaned against the map table.


    ¡°Pardon me, my esteemed colleagues and gathered adventurers. This might take a few extended moments and I pray that you shall give me the time I require.¡± He looked around.


    Aryana suddenly grew nervous, her palms getting clammy as the man focused directly at her. Yet, to her surprise, his stern and intense expression evaporated and transformed into one filled with care and concern. Not unlike that which her parents once showed to her.


    ¡°Faidum Chridint, mo paitemus son hi daoine.¡± The man uttered calmly with a soothing voice.


    At once Aryana¡¯s ears perked up and she could stop the shock from appearing on her face, the action eliciting a small grin from the old legionary. Warm welcome, I¡¯m sorry for these people. Wait¡­ but that''s in... he¡¯s speaking with the speech of the clans.


    ¡°Ciae?¡± Aryana whispered her reply. How?


    ¡°Tan veda lingaidh? Hmmm¡­¡± The man stroked his beard, ¡°cuair was a vagdain¡­ sitach uo.¡± He tapped his chest proudly. The old tongue¡­ he was a wanderer like me?


    ¡°A lagrian?¡± Aryana asked. But he¡¯s a lowlander?


    ¡°Mmhmm. Mo a lagrian.¡± He is! The man nodded before he smiled softly, ¡°A paeag quaeist, hmm? An lindach volaich?¡± A small question?Does cloth fly¡­? What?! What does he even mean? Ah! Could he be talking about the clan sigil? Raised above the main hold of each clan? But of course they would be flying high? Why wouldn¡¯t they? All of them are proud of their heritage¡­ and most banners were of cloth or other such fabrics... so...


    ¡°Yes, tan sigils volaiche.¡± She replied. The sigils fly.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± He nodded, a wistful almost melancholic smile on his face, "Ethus tan? Tan sigil suard?" And me, does my sigil soar? Ah...


    Aryana shook her head and the man seemed to hum for a moment before flicker of understanding entered his eyes. "Ah! Amraid de a spiridanie."


    "Yes." She murmured quietly. That''s me alright, Friend of the spirits. The way the clans would describe the loners and outcasts, heh, how fitting, suppose I''ve always been one. She scowled at her own memories.


    ¡°The hells is this? Some strange witchcraft?¡± One of the officials interrupted, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°They¡¯re speaking like madmen.¡± Roswin hissed.


    "Heretics if I didn''t know better." Someone grumbled.


    ¡°Enough, all of you. Sir Danneth will have our attention and that¡¯s that. If you have concerns or disagree, you can wait outside until we are finished here and I will brief you afterwards.¡± Master Jorrick growled.


    Another set of dissatisfaction rumbled through the room but the officials were quelled, for now.


    The elder Danneth nodded appreciatively before he turned back to Aryana, a slight gleam in his eyes. ¡°We may continue to converse in the words of the mountains if it proves more comfortable for you." He spoke to Aryana, though she could see his words were meant for the others as well. "Tan vercail sutha mo vercail. Mo erid enaris tan nareul fildeas.¡± He tipped his head politely. Your words are my words, I will recount your tale faithfully¡­ he means that he would speak on my behalf? It¡­ it would certainly be better than responding to the others.


    Aryana bobbed her head in affirmation, a small bit of relief passing through her. In truth, she believed her command over Common, what the Vaettagh referred to as English, to be quite significant. She had practiced it for years on end, though admittedly she had spoken mostly to herself in delirium back home more times than she''d like to admit. Only recently had she been able to practice with others, especially with ones that wouldn¡¯t actively be mocking her. Though she desired to forget about her clan, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that there was something comforting in such familiar sounding words.


    With a huff and a deep breath, Aryana steadied herself. She closed her eyes for a moment and sorted out what she would say. With one last firm nod meant for herself, she ignored the disdainful gazes of the officials and began telling the old legionary her point of view of all that had happened. Spirits guide me.

 Act 3 Chapter 24: The Set Up

    ¡°Many have debated the great question of ¡®The Echo Wars¡¯; Why did the Dwarven Kings shut themselves away from the surface world? It was a war fought in the forgotten darkness of countless Kraks, Strongholds and Byforts, all now lost to the annals of history. Nothing but names etched onto the Archive Fortress of Borviki. Yet, it is through those same records of lost cities that we notice a pattern emerging. Though many suspect noble altruism that spurred the dwarven peoples to cut themselves off from the outside world to contain the threat, the possibility of sabotage must not be discounted when we look at which fjallheims were most affected. When viewing their isolation from that lens, we start to see that many of the routes cut lay suspiciously close to ancient human cities. Humans that would certainly aim to preserve their own safety, perhaps at the expense of the dwarven race as a whole.¡±


    - ??Volnar Ironheart, Castellen of the Stali Wardens, ¡°A People¡¯s Struggle: The Echoes of Betrayal¡±


    <hr><hr>


    She remembered the talks that the children of the clans once shared. Tales told over the clan hearths of years long past, of the lost vagdain, the wanderer who had traveled between tribes and did the best they could to help the peoples of the mountains. He had slain wild beasts, monsters, and even a frost giant if rumors were to be believed. They were tales of adventure and kindness, of heroism and gallantry. Tales that had once seen Aryana daydreaming about her own adventure, about a day when she could break free from the tribe, to leave and follow her own path. To become a wanderer like the man from the tales, quiet, collected, but most importantly, alone on the road. How strange it was to her now, that she had found herself twisted into a grim journey that threatened the fate of Cyndralia in its entirety. Here she was, set about on her own adventure and yet, as her eyes glazed over the map table in front of her, all she could think of was how different things would have been had she faltered and remained home.


    Perhaps she would be with the others, settling the lands granted to them by the king of Melton. Or perhaps she simply would¡¯ve cowered in her home, stuck with the same routine until the monsters that the tribes were fleeing from finally caught up to her. As she stood now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a small pang of regret at having left home, at having left her own world behind. She was grateful for the others she had met on her journey, that was certain. However, she was just as certain about herself. That she was not some cool, collected leader like Annalise; a cold, calculating warrior like Mila; or even the brave, noble heroine that seemed to be Sophie. No, Aryana knew herself, and she knew that deep down, there was one thing she wouldn''t be. That despite the Frostfyre¡¯s prophecies that she would become the fiery twisted witch that brought about the world¡¯s end; that she was nothing more than a meek soul who yearned for nothing more than the comforts of life without hardship. That was one path she would refuse to take.


    Still, when Sir Danneth glanced at her once more, she felt that tiny spark within her rekindle. Here was the man who had once braved the wilderness to aid tribes that were all but strangers to him. The one who she had heard tales of, the strange hero that aided the tribes before vanishing once more, his duty fulfilled. To Arteria evidently. There was a certain expectation in his gaze, not one of duty or obligation to save the city, but a knowing look that said that deep within her, she was here not fully on her own volition. Because I¡¯m here just to help Sophie, if I even can do anything.


    After almost an hour of constant bickering and examination, she had finished relaying her story to Sir Danneth the Wanderer, who in turn informed the rest. The kind captain that had given her the incident report then filled everyone in on things that had happened since then, offering Aryana a small, but encouraging, nod of acknowledgement whilst he spoke. Her heart had, at least, calmed since she first entered this room. The past month and then some of her time with Sophie had placed her squarely in a world where the old tongues were no longer required. It felt nostalgic and soothing to have been able to converse with someone who understood her words. That wasn¡¯t even counting the fact that she had spoken with a legend of the clan. And he had placed his faith in me, absolute madness.


    The meeting had concluded with a plan that hinged on her participation, for her to lure the rogue scholar back out into the open. For her to be bait. It was a decision that had almost split the room before Guildmaster Jorrick convinced the majority of guild officials to at least give it a shot. As for the issue of Aryana herself, the legion firmly supported Sir Danneth and thus her, but amongst the guild officials, most of them objected to depend on an outsider, an untrained one too most of all. Still, with some cajoling, they reluctantly acquiesced and foistered her off on a sullen looking guild official who just glared at the guildmaster. The others had then been promptly dismissed, leaving just the guildmaster, the official, Roswin, the legionaries, and herself.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve got something to tell us?¡± The official finally spoke up, her scratchy voice catching Aryana off guard, ¡°And we¡¯re supposed to just trust this squeamish fuck?¡± The official gestured at her, making her flinch.


    ¡°That is the plan.¡± Jorrick calmly replied.


    ¡°Huh.¡± The official grunted before turning towards Aryana, ¡°So why¡¯re you even here, you said your piece already.¡±


    ¡°F-friend.¡± Aryana mumbled.


    ¡°Friend? You really just doing this for your friend?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Pffft, that¡¯s it? What you said during the meeting was it? About why you¡¯re in Arteria?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± The official sighed, ¡°Fair enough. Guess there are really some naive idiots out there. You do know you might die, right?¡±


    ¡°I-I do.¡± Aryana nodded, though the thought of danger horrified her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess it''s your funeral. Not that you''ll get hurt. After all, I¡¯m here to look after your sorry ass in the field. That means after we find the guy, you listen to me and only to me. I tell you to run, you run. I tell you to freeze and drop to the floor to hide? You better stop moving and hug the ground. Got it?¡± The official growled.


    ¡°Y-yes. Of c-course!¡±


    The official snorted but otherwise remained silent, the brief lull prompting Jorrick to clap his hands and regain everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Now then, if we have no more problems let me lay this to you all here straight. None of what I say is to leave this room, got it?¡± Jorrick¡¯s voice dropped to a more serious tone as he met everyone¡¯s haze.


    A chorus of nods responded and he looked to Danneth who just gestured for him to continue.


    ¡°Some of you might already have had an inkling about this, but the guild has been compromised from within.¡±


    The legionaries traded surprised glances with each other whilst the official and Roswin looked uncomfortable at the new information being shared. Jorrick let it settle before he continued.


    ¡°Lady Frostfyre here-¡±


    ¡°Just Aryana.¡± Sir Danneth spoke up.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Her name, that is. Clan politics.¡± The old legionary just stated before he flashed Aryana a small knowing nod. She in turn offered a relieved smile in response.


    ¡°Err¡­ alright then, Lady Aryana here happens to have come with a silver ranked group called Runebound. Their main representative, a ranger called Annalise, had personally delivered a letter confirmed by the guild branch in Sturmbreaker urging us to begin a transition to Priority Three procedures. They have written under the assumption that corrupted elements have infiltrated our ranks and are seeking to disrupt our activities, particularly when we are at our most vulnerable. As in the case with Melton and Carrador.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Priority three¡­¡± Roswin whistled, ¡°that serious?¡± He asked the guildmaster.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it sounds like if everything turns out to be true. As of last week, another group, the Slender Swords delivered a backup missive from Sturmbreaker after encountering goblin hordes roaming the Ascari countryside and assisting local forces in dispatching them.¡±


    ¡°Same message?¡±


    ¡°Aye, pretty much identical. They said they were the backup in case things didn¡¯t pan out."


    ¡°And we trust them?¡± The official interrupted.


    ¡°Mmm, there¡¯s always an element of doubt. But this time¡­ I am inclined to believe them.¡±


    The legionaries just watched the exchange though Sir Danneth nodded along as if he had expected this. His eyes looked at the map when he tapped the table and let out a small chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you had all of us here.¡± Sir Danneth stated, ¡°You¡¯re seeing if we¡¯ll get ambushed trying to pull off the ambush.¡±


    Jorrick solemnly nodded. A test? He was testing the others!


    ¡°Not what I would¡¯ve done but fair enough.¡± Danneth stroked his beard, ¡°I¡¯ll have the scouts keep an eye on Brightfields, last I heard the trail ends there, I¡¯ll dispatch a second squadron too then, if you don¡¯t mind. Just in case the guild isn¡¯t the only one compromised.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Jorrick let out a grim chuckle, ¡°fair enough. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°One more issue. Mountain child.¡± Danneth turned towards Aryana.


    ¡°Uh? Huh!¡± She mumbled in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this? The legion and the guild are more than capable of handling this. Your presence might make this operation easier, though it isn''t mandatory.¡±


    ¡°O-of course!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ very well. No objections from me then, Jorrick. The legion stands ready to assist.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. Roswin, I need you to stay here and get what you can ready for Priority Three.¡±


    The grouchy man just crossed his arms and nodded at the guildmaster, ¡°It shall be done.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then Kerry, I¡¯ll have you take point on the field ops.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± The official nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jorrick turned to Aryana, ¡°Kerry here is the captain of the Entombed Slayers. They¡¯re a platinum level team, they¡¯ll get the job done.¡±


    Platinum? Didn¡¯t Sophie say platinum and adamtine were the top teams? But why is she dressed like a staffer? Is this lady secretly really powerful?


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to frown kid,¡± The official, Kerry piped up, ¡°my group will get you in and out just fine. That¡¯s a guarantee.¡±


    ¡°Danneth, anything you want to add from your end?¡± Jorrick asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not particularly, I think you¡¯ve got almost everything covered. Of course though, Captain Kerry, should you need it, I¡¯ll have Captain Monsitori here on overwatch with a squadron of riders.¡± Danneth gestured at the kind captain.


    The man in question just bowed deeply and the adventurer seemed satisfied enough.


    ¡°Major Veiran here will also be my liaison with you, Guildmaster, lest either of you have concerns about that arrangement?¡±


    ¡°That should suffice.¡± Jorrick replied.


    ¡°No questions here, sir.¡± The third legionary officer finally spoke up, his calculating yet quiet demeanor unnerving Aryana slightly.


    ¡°Good.¡± Jorrick clapped his hands together once more, ¡°Then Kerry, Lady Fros-Aryana, see to it you are ready to depart from the North Gate within the hour. Roswin, have the preparations made. Danneth, I¡¯ll expect a report from the Major here before the day ends. Now let¡¯s get to it people! If your intel is right Danneth, I¡¯ll be more than cross if we lose the only lead we have to this whole saint damned disaster. May we be blessed by the stars. For the Guild! For Brotherhood!¡±


    ¡°For the Guild! For Brotherhood!¡±


    ¡°In the name of Arteria and the Lucky Clover!¡±


    The two sides gave their battle cries and suddenly, Aryana felt dangerously out of place.


    <hr><hr>


    Kerrian Roche or Kerry had been transformed in front of Aryana¡¯s eyes. Where once a sullen brown haired bureaucratic looking guild official stood, now there was a gallant adventurer dressed in half plate and sporting a cape that hummed with ethereal magics that surrounded it. The low buzz sending tingles down Aryana¡¯s spine just being near to it. They traveled in a squad of six, seven counting Aryana herself, and she found that they felt almost superhuman in comparison to someone like her. The other members of The Entombed Slayers were even more decked out in enchanted gear. Runes, sigils, etchings, and even charm dangled or glowed all across their armours. All of it released an intoxicating hum of energy that constantly remained just out of her grasp, the tendrils licking her finger tips even as she held heavy onto the reins of her mount to steady herself.


    Behind them were a baker''s dozen worth of legionary guards, at the head of which was Captain Monsitori, the man now sported a scar across his face after their encounter with the rogue scholar at the library. Whereas the adventures traveled forward with a slight pep in their step, though stopping short of a good cheer, the guards on the other hand traveled forward with a solemn eerie silence between them. The noises that Aryana could hear consisted only of the hooves of their horses. Their faces too seemed dour but determined. For the adventurers, she reasoned, this was but another job, another monster to be slain. For the guards however, she could tell that much like herself, finding and bringing down this scholar was something personal. Hang in there Sophie, just a little bit more.


    They had set off from their last camp roughly an hour ago, leaving about three hours before they reached Brightfields. She had rushed to meet them at the city gates after the meeting, a frantic race to set off before the scholar suspected anything was amiss. It had been a grueling advance through and through. Where she and Sophie had once taken the very same roads, filled with trepidation and excitement as they headed towards the city. This day was one of forced marches, where they pushed their mounts forward and covered almost a day''s distance in half the time, stopping only for a brief hour to rest before moving once again.


    Afternoon faded into evening, then twilight before the dawn crept up from the horizon once more. Yet, the warmth of the rising sun did little to assuage her fears, the slight nip in the air only grew chiller the longer she spent outside the city. It didn¡¯t help that her task was simple: to try and ask questions about the Myndiri and the scholar in an attempt to get attention onto herself. A task that she found hard enough when done accidentally much less when trying to do so deliberately. Kerry had assured her of their skills and Aryana didn¡¯t doubt that. She just doubted herself.


    In an appreciated but not exactly inspiring attempt to cheer her up, Kerry had told her the origins of the Slayers. About how the six of them had wandered into an ancient Myndiri ruin and found themselves trapped by a cave in, eking out a meager existence for about two weeks before they burst through the other end of the dungeon with a vengeance, demolishing the undead sentinels left their from ages past. Though the adventurer had framed it as a heroic tale about defying the odds, all Aryana could think about was how she very much would like to avoid such a situation. Still, with tales of the past aside, Aryana found herself deeply unsettled by the present.


    To her increasing horror however, her yesterday self had unwittingly agreed to throw herself into just such a situation. The precariousness of her current situation only dawned on her when they were minutes outside of Brightfields. The guards had split off in the distance into multiple squads to cover strategic approaches into the town, whilst the adventurers hung back decently far enough that should someone rush her, she would be dead before they could react. In essence, she was on her own for the reconnaissance part of the plan. Though she had a sword loaned from the guild attached to her hip, she felt little comfort in the cold steel. For though the quality of the weapon mattered, without the skills to back it up, she was almost certain that it would be little more than a show piece.


    Her feelings of fear further intensified when she reached the village outskirts and felt a heavy gaze descend upon her shoulders. Coupled with the already present anxieties, she felt her hairs stand on end and looked around nervously, scanning the village buildings only to find no signs of who was watching her. To her dismay, she saw nothing out of the ordinary, yet, when she finally arrived into the village, the feeling had only gotten stronger, and though her gut screamed for her to back out now, it was too late. She had already passed through the village gate and was quickly approaching the town square. Before she even had a chance to process the scenery around her, she felt something sharp pierce into her left shoulder, sending her flying off her mount and onto the cobblestone road below. She hurriedly rotated herself so that her other arm made contact first. With a hefty thud, she slammed into the ground, the searing pain had begun encompassing her whole arm.


    She didn¡¯t know if she screamed in pain or not from the sudden impact. But by the time she finally unclenched her eyes, all hells had broken loose. Two of the village¡¯s guardsmen lay dead ahead of her; her mount had panicked and rampaged through the square causing the villagers and other visitors to run away in fear. Animalistic roars echoed from the rooftops and dark shadows descended just as adventurers and legionaries alike commenced their assault. She struggled to get back up but to no avail, her sense of balance having been completely thrown off by the arrow that now jutted out of her. When she finally pushed herself slightly off the ground, she only had moments to notice the large darkened figure barreling towards her. Unable to flee, she couldn¡¯t even brace herself when she felt something collide against the back of her head, and could barely scream when the monstrosity picked her up and carried her away. It was a set up, they knew about everything! Spirits guide me!

 Act 3 Chapter 25: The Sink

    ¡°News From the Front:


    BREAKING: Traxian Forces Skirmishes with Abenstadt Peacekeepers along Line of Delineation - Is War on the Horizon?


    Carradorian Breakthrough Along the Grand Valley - Traxian Forces Forced into Stalemate.


    Thousands Dead in Meltonian Reprisals - Orc Raids Intensify


    Gratian Civil War Continues for 23rd Year - No End in Sight! Is Peace a Dream?


    Traxian Legions Annex Old Folstina, War with Lucuria Imminent - War on Three Fronts?!


    Diplomatic Masterstroke: Veronan Chancellor Ozztelith and Potomian Ambassador Iasos Sign Non-Aggression Pact


    Opinion: Recent Armed Battle in Grand Library - Traxian Infiltrators? Should You Worry?¡±


    - ??Arterian Affairs, Special News Edition Vol 4


    <hr><hr>


    The monstrous humanoid hefted her onto its shoulder and carried her like a log, restraining her movement and almost snapping her neck. Aryana was terrified, petrified at the sudden explosion of violence all around her. The village of Brightfields was in chaos, citizens fleeing every which way whilst town guards struggled to grasp the situation. Legionaries stormed in from side streets and engaged robed cultists wearing crow masks in open combat. Every few steps, Aryana could see the adventurers desperately riding towards her, yet she knew they were just a little too far before from the monster and saving her. She had to act, and she had to act now.


    She struggled to reach her blade but found no way of loosening the monster¡¯s grip. The creature darted here and there, barreling through alleyways without a care. It squeezed a little harder and she felt her ribcage straining against the pressure, her bones on the verge of cracking. The pain intensified enough that Aryana¡¯s hand tensed up and stopped moving, her mind focused entirely on mitigating the pain. Relief only came when some angered citizen hurled countless curses at the monster as it passed, throwing down his bottle of alcohol and drenching the creature and herself in a sickeningly nauseating liquid. What made it worse was her arrow wound, the gaping hole left behind after the creature¡¯s sheer strength had accidentally pushed the entire arrow through, feathers and all. Aryana was on the verge of passing out when the alcohol seeped downwards and seared her wounds with a horrific pain.


    She found herself with lessening options and managed to crane her neck towards the fleshy monster. Better free now and die later, she winced at the thought and bit down hard at where she presumed the creature¡¯s neck was. Metallic bitterness flooded into her mouth as bile, tainted blood, pus and the after taste of alcohol rocked her senses. She fought the urge to vomit and took a second, deeper, bite. This time her teeth made purchase deep within the sinewy muscle, and as the monster cut through another alley, its natural momentum jerked her backwards, tearing out a solid chunk of flesh with her.


    It howled in pain and before the vile formless flesh could even settle in her mouth she found herself soaring through the air. It was a moment of clarity, of fear and acceptance. She smashed against the side of a house and pain rocked the entirety of her being as she felt more than one thing crack within her.


    ¡°There! Stop them!¡± A voice yelled.


    In her pained stupor, she immediately spewed the tainted skin flesh out, fearing abominable side effects. She then turned to find Captain Monsitori and two legionnaires rushing towards the monster, one firing an arrow that flew harmlessly past the creature whilst the other two held spear and shield in their hands. It was enough however, to draw the muscular monstrosity¡¯s attention away from her. Only now did Aryana get a true glimpse of the monster that had caused her such pain. It stood no higher than a normal human, but the skinless mutated pustulating muscles which writhed and jittered uncontrollably demonstrated was evidence enough that it was less than human. Upon being struck by the arrow, the creature¡¯s head looked like what she could only describe as something between a skinless canine and human amalgamation. The displeasure it felt was clearly evident in its narrowed hollowed out eye sockets. To her horror, she found what looked like what remained of a scholar¡¯s robes fused to the hind legs of the creature. It¡¯s him, it¡¯s the rogue scholar, what in the holy spirit¡¯s name is he?


    "Get moving." The captain yelled.


    Her hopes were quickly shattered when she saw the legionaries simply bypass the creature. They¡­ are running¡­ past? Realisation slowly dawned on her when the clash of weapons quickly echoed down this alleyway, and her eyes widened at the monster that seemed to now look down at her with a smirk on its inhumane face. The legion¡­ were¡­ the traitors? But the captain¡­ the report he gave me... was it meant to be a trap? To bring me here?


    Metallic footsteps quickly rounded the other end of the alley and another squad of legionaries arrived. Aryana felt her mood collapse only to see these ones throwing their javelins at the creature. Two even spearing it across the torso. The former scholar roared in annoyance and snapped the javelins, ignoring Aryana and bounded straight for the newcomers. So not all bad¡­ but will they¡­ Her questions found a natural conclusion as within but a few blinks of her pained eyes, the scholar had reached the legionaries and viciously began cleaving and decapitating them. Blood, guts, and limbs were left splattered across the alleyway, entrails still dangling from bodies cleaved into two, their screams trapped within their throats as they died. Metal and armour did little to save them from the scholar¡¯s claws and when he turned back towards her with a dark grin, she felt a guttural fear rise up from within her.


    Back at the entrance to the alleyway, she spied Captain Monsitori''s traitors being cut down by the Slayers, their swift work almost rivalling that of the scholar. But, before they could assault the creature, it had already leapt at Aryana and looked ready to take her away. She didn¡¯t even bother reaching for her sword, the futility of the fight already evident to her. With a growing sense of pessimism and defeat, she surrendered herself to the scholar and soon found herself being hoisted away, the alarmed shouts of the adventurers barely reaching her ears as they dashed away through the chaos filled streets.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie awoke with a start, her mind draped over with a heavy blanket of grogginess, her eyes seeing not much else besides the dull grey bricks above her. She groaned out loud at the sudden awakening, pain wracking her body even as her mind finally escaped whatever dark place it was hidden in. It felt much like her time in the void but worse, at least within the nothingness there was the entity and now Elaria. This however, was horrifying, for it felt as if her mind was simply locked away somewhere, and she remembered nothing but the pain from when the scholar reached over the table and stabbed her. Stabbed me? Gah! The scholar! Fuck!


    In a panicked flurry she threw herself out of bed only to freeze as she caught sight of the environment around her. She was in a small room with only a night table and chair for company alongside her bed. Strange motifs and weird heraldry decorated the walls and she found some strange cylindrical device humming with a low droning sound. The device glowed faintly blue and when she reached down to pull out her necklace, she found the small sapphire gem from the void also glowing ever so slightly. Curious, she reached forward only to immediately break out in a hacking cough, the exhaustion and fatigue her body felt pushing her to a weakened point. Sophie cursed under her breath and flinched when she heard a small commotion outside her door, her coughs likely having attracted those who had captured her.


    The door clicked open and Sophie found herself bewildered by the sight of two armoured men filing in first, flanking the doorway as an older man wearing similar armour but sported an animal hide draped over his shoulders. Behind the old man was a much younger and far more menacing figure, cloaked in darkness and a long blackened coat and mask that hid most of his features. He carried himself in a style that she found quite familiar, and when she caught sight of a small starry sigil that hung off his belt, she immediately knew who it was. An inquisitor.


    ¡°So she is awake.¡± The inquisitor grumbled with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°I suppose your conjecture is correct then, honored ser.¡± The old man bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Hmpf, as it should.¡± The inquisitor tutted, ¡°Still, it is concerning that I stand correct. This might mean a¡­ beginning¡­ a new revolutionary way of understanding a body¡¯s reaction to mana.¡±


    ¡°And would that be bad?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to humor me Sir Danneth. Depending on the implications, it could be far reaching indeed.¡±


    Unable to contain herself, Sophie broke out in a few more coughs, an uneasy feeling building up within her. It did however, draw the attention of the new arrivals, and she herself under intense scrutiny by the inquisitor before he cleared his throat.


    ¡°Tell me, gentlemen. Do any of you feel¡­ a little more exhausted, but at the same time itching to move?¡± He asked the others without looking away from her.


    Sophie saw the guards trade looks with each other before they looked at the older man who just nodded.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ a little now that you mentioned it.¡± The one on the left replied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t really think about it before, so I guess not?¡± The one on the right shrugged.


    ¡°Heh, a little ill at ease I suppose.¡± Danneth chuckled.


    The inquisitor nodded knowingly before staring into Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°And you, do you feel anything strange?¡± His nasally voice asked.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Sophie grunted and hacked out a few more coughs before she nodded, ¡°Mmm¡­ pain¡­ ugh.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ as I expected.¡±


    ¡°Inquisitor?¡± One of the soldiers asked.


    ¡°Her body. It¡­ how shall I put it¡­ she is less than¡­ something beyond a half elf.¡± The inquisitor frowned and tapped his chin before clicking his tongue, ¡°Tell me, girl. Do animals, pets, wild or otherwise seem to despise you, avoiding you at all costs? Perhaps you¡¯ve also earned the ire of the dead, their spirits, reanimated or otherwise always seem to hunger for you?¡±


    Sophie looked skeptical but nodded ever so slightly, flashes of her time in the Mistveils and beyond crawling back to the surface.


    ¡°Hmm and since when?¡± He pressed.


    ¡°Since¡­ small¡­?¡± Sophie rasped between coughs, ¡°Very small.¡± She acknowledged. Her mind reeled from the admission, the vague shapes of a great bear like beast haunting her vision as the creature fled at her approach.


    The inquisitor hummed to himself, casting curious glances between Sophie and the machine before he nodded to himself.


    ¡°P-problem?¡± Sophie groaned.


    ¡°No¡­ well, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Inquisitor?¡± Danneth pressed.


    ¡°She¡­ I told you she was likely a special case, yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, inquisitor.¡±


    ¡°I also said, she was likely to heal soon after I bought the battery.¡±


    ¡°And she did.¡± The old man nodded.


    ¡°It seems, my dear friends. And this is not to leave this room.¡± He warned without a hint of irony, ¡°That our dear half elf here, is a Cursed One, or Mana Sink, if we¡¯re being more technical.¡±


    ¡°A mana sink?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, if her words are to be believed, then the likely reason she can heal her wounds so quickly and the reason why creatures found in nature try to avoid her are one and the same.¡± The inquisitor stepped back to pace around the room, ¡°After conducting tests whilst she was unconscious, I can deduce that her body is an unnatural abomination to the order of this¡­ this world¡­ this plane of existence. It was constructed in an eerie facsimile to replicate the functions of a normal being, but not quite.¡±


    ¡°And the mana sink is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Her body, Sir Danneth. Her entire being absorbs latent mana from the environment around her. Hence why prolonged contact might cause one to feel irritated or some slight sense of unease, nothing major. But,¡± He turned to Sophie, ¡°you said that animals tended to avoid you?¡±


    Sophie gave a hesitant but weak nod, herself also intrigued at his words though she tried not to show it.


    ¡°That is because they are primarily creatures of nature, beings that are locked in-step with the growth and cycles of the land. Though they don¡¯t function with mana as, say, a spell does. They can feel the disruptions much more acutely than higher beings such as ourselves. Hence why in disaster zones that involve magicks we rarely see any creature, wild or otherwise, be willing to venture into them. The mana flow is, shall we say, disrupted so greatly that they find it almost anathema, even if the feelings can gradually fade after long exposure.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying her body drains mana from her surroundings?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Think of it like a constant void of mana in an area, though perhaps not as extreme. Or rather, she is much like a sink in that she collects and fills with latent mana. But as with every sink, there needs to be a drain. It just so happens that hers is... quite extreme compared to the collection part. So it feels as if she''s devoid of mana completely, in that sense.¡±


    ¡°And the mana battery you brought, since glowing means it''s active¡­ then¡­¡±


    ¡°You are correct. She is draining the energies right out of the battery, at an alarming rate, and unconsciously, I might add. Thus if all the pieces of the puzzle fall into place, then my hypothesis here is that the reason why her wounds can heal¡­ hells, pardon my language, that she is even alive now, is because of the mana intake.¡± He sucked in a deep breath, like someone who had stumbled upon a mystical revelation, ¡°This is¡­ if it is, in fact, all confirmable, something unprecedented. She is physically healing her injuries by using the very mana in the air to repair those wounds far more efficiently than normal healing magic.¡±


    "More effective? What makes you say that?"


    "Think of normal light class spells as being able to both calm the nerves, in essence act as painkillers. But, also repair the major neural and mana pathways within a person''s injured body. These repaired pathways then, which often coincide with arteries or veins or organs, allow for recovery far swifter than simple stitching or bedrest can provide. But," The inquisitor held up a hand, "tissue, muscles, and areas or the body further from such pathways might still see lasting damage that takes far longer to heal. Think, bruising or tissue damage. Which is also why when say, someone gets their skin burnt, healing magicks can only do so much, and the scars will remain to naturally heal. After all, the skin itself isn''t an artery or vein, hence the effectiveness of the magic drastically decreases even if it soothes the pain they feel."


    At that, Sophie¡¯s mind began racing. All the unexplained phenomena, the surprising resilience of her body despite her injuries started to make sense. If what the man said was true, then whatever the entity did to her, meant she was more abnormal than she thought. And my heart¡­ I guess its really¡­ I just really don¡¯t have one, huh?


    ¡°Huh, never thought about it that way. But what about creatures like Rovers or Manawryms?¡± Danneth asked.


    ¡°Wryms and the sort are beastial, feral even. They are simply drawn to high magic sources. Rovers and other tempestial demons are sentient, yes. But, their forms are warped, twisted in inhumane ways. And¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°So twisted even a peasant can see one coming a mile away.¡± A guard muttered.


    ¡°Precisely. For whatever their plans are, we can simply see them coming, know instinctively that they do not belong.¡± The inquisitor lowered himself to look at Sophie and held the weight of his chin in his right hand, ¡°You, however, are fully cognisant it seems. Not just that, I don¡¯t sense or see any¡­ distinctive mutations. In that sense, you are very much made of the same flesh and blood that Sir Danneth or myself are made of. With the one exception being your mana¡­ sinking? No, your mana leeching capabilities. It is neither spellbound nor a ward, what your body is doing is very much instinctual. Now that, is unnatural.¡±


    Sophie held her breath as his words sank in just as the flashes of the past few weeks of memory finally caught up. It makes sense, she let out a horrified whisper for herself, everything he said makes sense. Her mind even brought her to her last recorded memory, or when she had been wounded by the scholar. She remembered the strangeness of his silken garb, how she had unwittingly touched it and how he had then immediately recoiled as parts of him seemed to morph before her very eyes. I¡­ I broke his¡­ spell? But¡­ oh no, I remember the guards, Aryana¡­ Aryana!


    ¡°M-my friend.¡± Sophie croaked, ¡°Ary¡­ ugh¡­ is she¡­?¡±


    ¡°Inquisitor, may I?¡± The old man asked.


    The inquisitor seemed to ponder for a moment before stepping aside, but not before he muttered a line that sent shivers down Sophie¡¯s spine, ¡°At least I can see why Viktor¡¯s so interested in this one.¡± He knows, and he doesn¡¯t seem like the type to let me go¡­


    ¡°Your friend,¡± Danneth¡¯s voice dropped to a friendlier level, stealing her attention away from the inquisitor, ¡°is currently helping us hunt down the man responsible for putting you in this state. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s in good hands.¡± The old man put on a reassuring smile. For a moment Sophie almost believed him, but then she noticed the expression on the man¡¯s face change. Something¡­ something¡¯s wrong¡­ something¡¯s definitely gone wrong¡­ oh Goddess.


    ¡°But.¡± The inquisitor interrupted, ¡°I do have one more¡­ test¡­ that I would like to perform, with your permission of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ of course inquisitor.¡± Sir Danneth replied, his expression a mixture of surprise and reluctant acceptance, ¡°Uhh, if you don¡¯t mind me asking. She¡¯s awake already, so why here? You¡¯re not planning on putting my legionaries under any dangers are you? Surely the church would be a better place for this.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf.¡± The inquisitor grumbled, clearly a little annoyed, ¡°It won¡¯t harm your people, assuming that my theories remain correct.¡±


    ¡°Assuming?¡±


    ¡°It is the best I can guarantee. Besides, I would very much prefer to do this inside the cathedral under close supervision. But someone informed the upper echelon about¡­ this incident. Hence my arrival here. It seems our little half elf here has friends in high places.¡± The inquisitor almost sneered, his expression making Sophie flinch just a little, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m not allowed to move or really touch a hair on her head.¡± He tsked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so to do it within the cover of the Legion¡¯s fort¡­¡±


    ¡°Means the superiors won¡¯t really hear about this, provided you offer some measure of discretion.¡±


    ¡°Heh, ballsy move inquisitor. Though I¡¯ll admit, I am a little more than curious after having already met her companion.¡± He met Aryana?


    ¡°She-she¡­ is she¡­?¡± Sophie croaked and the inquisitor held up a hand, silencing both her and Sir Danneth who looked on the cusp of answering.


    ¡°Now, now. I need you to focus on this, young elf.¡± The inquisitor pulled what looked to be a small gem, colorless and dull grey, ¡°I need you to focus on this and see if you can make it both absorb and expel mana at the same time.¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡± Sophie tilted her head weakly.


    ¡°Gah, simpleton. If my theory is correct, not only can you control mana, but because of your natural absorption, it also means you can better direct the latent flows of mana. Imagine, say, focusing and creating a corridor of mana, surround by a lack of mana, thus forcing the flow towards a target. Like a... a river that cuts through a desert, or better yet, a sink with a drain, but we are redirecting the piping underneath. So what I want you to do, in terms you¡¯ll understand; is for you to draw in what mana you can from the battery, and then focus it onto the crystal until it too, also glows. Then I¡¯d like you to visualize someone you know, say this friend of yours, and then try utilising the crystal to absorb a bit of their mana. Manipulating the crystal¡¯s composition until it gets filled by this foreign mana, essentially transferring the battery¡¯s mana into them, and theirs into this.¡±


    ¡°But how? Aryana¡­ won¡¯t she-¡±


    ¡°No, not if she has indeed set off with Sir Danneth¡¯s men. Troubling as it may be that there is a criminal on the loose, even I would rest easy in the company of a squad of legionnaires. Besides, I doubt you can even call forth mana from... well... wherever they are right now. It''s just mere conjecture I''d like to test for now.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re good folks, they¡¯ll keep her safe.¡± The old man agreed.


    ¡°So? Are you ready?¡± The inquisitor asked.


    Sophie managed a slight scowl when she realised that this wasn¡¯t something they¡¯d likely back off on, ¡°Fine.¡± She grumbled, still displeased at the situation, ¡°But she-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, feel a little irritated at most. If it even works.¡±


    Sophie was still skeptical, but with a tired sigh, she nodded, taking care not to agitate her throat anymore than she should.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± The inquisitor looked pleased with a self satisfied smirk on his face, ¡°Now, look at the crystal, visualize, and close your eyes. Embrace the tingling sensation you might feel, for it is the very mana that sustains you.¡± The man paused, waiting for a response even as Sophie closed her eyes and furrowed her brows, trying her best to detect whatever it was the inquisitor was talking about. Focus¡­ gotta focus and¡­ sorry, Aryana. Sorry if this hurts.

 Act 3 Chapter 26: Cathedral of Stars

    ¡°Against all evils, foul, heretical, or supernatural:


    We shall stand firm.


    Against what corrupts the worlds, that dims the light of hope:


    We shall stand firm.


    Against the darkness the rises, encroaches and gnaws:


    We shall stand firm.


    To protect, to serve, to save the weak from sin:


    We shall stand firm.


    In the name of the Goddess we serve, and in the stars which we find strength. For against all odds:


    We shall stand forever, under the guiding light of the Astralis. ¡°


    - Prayer of the Wounded Martyr, Order of the Argent Curia


    <hr><hr>


    They were getting further away from the battlefield. The village was left disorganised mess as traitors and loyalist legionaries fought amongst themselves and the crow masked cultists. Aryana felt herself getting more fatigued, the very act of trying to maintain her composure whilst being kidnapped taking its toll on her body. I can¡¯t hold on for much longer, but what else could I do? Her resolve however, was still wavering, leaving her uncertain in how she wanted to proceed. She could struggle against the scholar, but in doing so would likely find herself on the wrong end of his ire. Yet, if she allowed it to take her away, then she might have just doomed herself to a fate worse than death. That left the question of how to struggle against it. Whatever she did, it needed to be decisive.


    She felt the creature squeeze down on her and her body groaning as her bones fought desperately to maintain their form against the scholar¡¯s weight. Pain and fear rocked her mind in equal measure, but a tiny sliver of her mind felt something different. A deep, searing pain that felt much like heartburn that tugged deep within her. It was as if something had been stabbed and pierced deep into her body, her breath stolen right out of her lungs. No, no, I need to get out, I need to break free. How? How? How? How?


    Her spirit waned further when they rounded another street corner, the sounds of fighting now well behind them. Crap, any further and there¡¯s no chance I can get away. Think idiot, think! I-I don¡¯t wanna die¡­ and Sophie, right, for Sophie. She grit her teeth and tried to take another bite into the monster only to be viciously slammed against the wall of a house. She felt a sickening crack from the impact and her head slammed backwards and lolling forward as she nearly lost consciousness.


    ¡°R-r-r-rat.¡± The scholar thing snarled, its mouth snout flashing bloodied teeth as it held her with one arm, ¡°Y-y-you ruined, everything!¡± It roared and squeezed.


    Aryana felt the sudden pressure and struggled to gasp for air, wordlessly trying to scream. She felt her muscles slowly failing, the weakness spreading even further throughout her as what little consciousness left began fading. She tried desperately to pry off its one meaty hand but found little purchase, her fingers barely scraping off any muscly flesh to matter. It was perhaps added humiliation that she smelled the sickeningly bitter and metallic smell of iron and pus coated with a faint scent of alcohol. Let¡­ let¡­ ugh¡­ me¡­ Her eyes widened as the moment of her demise drew nearer, the image of a guiding spirit shining down from above as the sun gently kissed her cheek. The warmth felt unnaturally hot even as her failing body grew colder, an ethereal caress that both nourished and drained her in equal measure. Warm¡­ so¡­ warm¡­ warm?! Magick! I can use magick!


    With great effort she clenched one hand into the creature¡¯s flesh, only successfully griping the top of a tough fleshy muscle. This''ll be enough. I¡¯ll take you with me, beast. Spirits¡­ guide¡­ my¡­ spark. She prayed for salvation, for anything to heed her cries as she faintly traced the pattern in her mind. She was hopeful for a moment, almost excited despite being at death¡¯s door. She felt the welling up of energy, the same feeling she always had when she called upon her spark. Yet, to her dismay, she felt it waver, fizzle out almost, and at once, what little hope she had faded. Damn¡­


    ¡°Why are you even taking her alive? Finish her off already.¡± A ragged voice announced.


    Aryana weakly looked over and saw the Captain, wounded and bleeding but still standing. How dare. The scholar thing growled and squeezed her harder, her throat now collapsing in on itself. But she was incensed, the sight of the traitor leaving a sour taste in her mouth. Throwing one last effort, she drew whatever she had left and called upon the spirits for aid, channeling both her fear and anger at the traitor''s survival. The power coursed through her and she focused it onto her finger tips, one last ditch attempt to push through.


    There was a moment of fear, silence and doubt as the scholar thing continued to choke her, her consciousness growing dim. Then, it happened like a flash. From a tiny spark, the alcohol that covered the creature and herself erupted into an inferno, the fire spreading over the creature¡¯s entire form as well as her own sleeves. It looked perplexed for a moment, and Aryana felt his grip loosening as if slowly processed the situation. With a roar of anger it dashed her against the floor, scraping her soft skin against the hard cobble floor and tearing into her flesh. It reeled from the sudden burst of flame and howled in what she could assume in agony. She let out a small satisfied sigh before her own pain manifested itself in full, her arms and sleeves burning up into a crisp.


    In her own panic, she hastily rolled around on the ground, using her free hand to tear off the burning cloth, though not before it had already seared a mark into her skin. She whimpered in pain and scrambled from the now alight creature, backing herself up onto a corner of the alley when a shadow loomed over her. Before she could register what had happened, a sharp pain rocked her left shoulder once more, her only consolation being that the sword was thrust through the already opened arrow wound, mitigating the damage by a miniscule amount. She gasped in shock to find the furious eyes of the legionary captain staring down at her.


    ¡°You curlish cur, everything. Everything was ruined because of you and your friend. And now you refuse to do the one easy thing and die. I even gave you all our documents out of the kindness of my heart.¡± He sarcastically slurred, ¡°Stupid. Little. Vi-ugh.¡±


    The captain stopped his speech as an arrow punched through his skull, his eye embedded onto the tip of the arrow even as blood splattered onto her. Aryana looked on in terror, on the verge of screaming if not for her lack of energy and bruised throat. A roar echoed from behind the captain and she turned to find one figure clad in silver hacking away at the scholar before a battle axe wielding orc cleaved the flaming scholar in two. The agonizing death rattles of the mutant creature echoed throughout the street as the two pulverized what little remained before they shifted just enough for Aryana to spot what looked like two rangers standing at the end of the street. The¡­ gah¡­ it hurts¡­ those are¡­ border guards¡­ why¡­ why¡­ ugh. Above her, the captain slumped from his position and collapsed into a heap, his sword still embedded in her shoulder even whilst his life slowly faded away, his expression of surprise still trying to process that he had in fact, just been killed.


    Aryana tried desperately to pull the sword out from her, but her remaining palm had been slightly burned and the soft skin now radiated pain whenever she touched the hilt of the blood-covered blade. With her energy finally depleted, she opted to just stew in her situation as tears slowly began running down her face as she felt death around the corner. There¡¯s so much I haven¡¯t done¡­ so much to see¡­ damn.


    Her pained rasps were all she could afford to focus on even as the large orcish warrior knelt in front of her. She closed her eyes and awaited death when she felt her head being lifted up and a cool, soothing liquid being forced down her mouth. Against her better judgment, her body instinctively sought relief and greedily gulped what little it could handle down. It took barely a moment before she felt a small semblance of relief and was brave enough to open her eyes again to find the orc examining her. Spirits have mercy on me.


    ¡°Inquisitor Janos! It¡¯s her. The one Mistress Rosengart talked about.¡± The orc shouted. Rosen¡­ gart? Eva?


    ¡°Blasted hells, Guardsmen!¡± A gruff voice shouted from the end of the alleyway. Yet, straining her eyes helped no longer as she felt her vision slowly fail her.


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor!¡± Another voice answered.


    ¡°Treat her wounds until the medicae and healers arrive.¡± The gruff voice ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Inquisitor!¡±


    ¡°Sergeant Miccahias!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± A slightly muffled, helmeted voice acknowledged.


    ¡°Take the rest of the templars and deliver the Goddess¡¯s Judgment upon any cultists or abominations that still roam the streets. Detain any and all Legionaries that you find, kill any that resist. I do not want a single heretic wandering freely here by the time you¡¯re done.¡± The gruff voice barked.


    ¡°By the will of the stars!¡± The helmeted voice replied, and Aryana heard a flurry of heavy armoured steps pass her by. Ten? A dozen? At least twenty.


    ¡°Grorok, did you administer the tonic?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The orc spoke softly, ¡°Hold on now, little human. It¡¯ll just be a second.¡±


    Aryana assumed she replied, but the pain held her tongue still besides a few groans.


    She could hear the approach of more softened leather boots, the rangers, as they unwrapped something next to her. Beyond then the more heavy, controlled and rhythmic thud or a heavier boot approached, and soon she felt the presence of something overwhelming stand behind the already intimidating orc.


    ¡°She¡¯s damned lucky to be alive, more so that we found her on time.¡± The gruff voice sneered, ¡°Can you stabilize her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll try Lord Inquisitor.¡± A human voice replied.


    ¡°Try hard enough until the healer arrives.¡±


    ¡°Yes Lord Inquisitor!¡°


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Relax now,¡± The orc¡¯s surprisingly soft voice spoke up, ¡°you¡¯re in good hands now, little human.¡±


    Aryana mindlessly blurbled something and felt the effects of the tonic wash over her. With one last pained moan, her head lolled forward and she passed out.


    <hr><hr>


    One Day Later


    ¡°Worry not, my colleagues are already on the way to assist your¡­ friend.¡± The Inquisitor spoke the last words distastefully, almost like the idea itself was strange to him.


    ¡°The-the Inquisition?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Mmhmm. Seems you two stirred up quite the shit storm throughout the city.¡± The man answered.


    It felt almost surreal to Sophie, the way the streets were buzzing with activity even though something bad was clearly happening around them. Guards doubled their patrols, squads of templars and inquisitors more active than they ever were, yet the citizens of Arteria continued as normal nonetheless. She had been sequestered inside Fort Clover for an extra day as the strange inquisitor conducted one last series of tests on her.


    ¡°So what happened next?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You were telling me about your encounter with this¡­ scholar.¡±


    ¡°R-right. Umm¡­ we¡­ were talking about the Myndir, about why I was looking to learn more about them. We err, we shared some facts that we both knew and he seemed almost¡­ surprised?¡± Sophie recalled.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°T-that was it? He proposed that we trade more information as willing parties. Like umm, like a business meeting. So we went to shake hands and that¡¯s when he started going berserk and, and, transforming.¡± Sophie shuddered at the thought, ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe that is exactly where my theory leads.¡± The man nodded, ¡°Based on what information we can gather so far and having cross referenced his identity with what is present within Arteria records. This ¡®scholar¡¯ you went to meet is supposedly over a century or more old, at least that¡¯s what the first known records of it appeared. A damn shame no one noticed this earlier, pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Century?! Like, a hundred years? Or more?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. My guess is that it had maintained whatever¡­ form? Disguise? That it had used to blend into human society without detection since the very beginning. To perform a process like that, and to have it constantly be in place¡­¡±


    ¡°Requires a regulated amount of mana?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re catching on quick, half elf. And this relates to you because¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! Because if I am a¡­ a¡­ mana¡­ sink?¡±


    A subtle nod from the inquisitor urged her to continue.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a mana sink then the moment I shook his hand or he shook mine, I disrupted his flow of mana so greatly that he broke his spell? But how could that happen? I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever broken anyone else¡¯s spells before.¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Correct on the first count. As for the second part of your question, how can I put it in a way you would understand?¡± The man clicked his tongue, ¡°Ah! Think of what I told you, the ¡®scholar¡¯ had likely been planted a century or more without issue. Are you following?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Good, then think of it this way. Since it had been here relatively incident free for so long, one might expect that its magicks, rituals or whatever heresy it brewed up to be almost routine, automated even. Simplified mostly due to a sense of complacency. And so the moment something disturbs it beyond the expected limit¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it fell apart, even for just a moment. I broke the regulated flow of his magic and so he panicked.¡±


    ¡°Panicked and attacked, yes. Imagine if it remained calm and simply tried to shrug it off, how different this might¡¯ve all turned out. I suppose you are unlucky, but we as a whole are lucky that it was so reckless. I have full confidence that my colleagues can root out the entire cult soon enough. Or at least hinder their activities enough to set them back years if not decades.¡± The man nodded.


    ¡°But¡­ Aryana¡­¡±


    ¡°Your friend is fine, I assume. Like I said, the two of you had friends in high places evidently. Someone informed the church, who then informed my superiors superiors who then informed my colleagues and me. We have people trailing her as we speak.¡±


    Sophie was only marginally more reassured. She had seen neither hair nor hide of Aryana since she had awakened. Only told that her friend had departed a few days prior and was off assisting the Clover Legion and its investigations on the ¡®scholar¡¯. Though the inquisitor she was with had seemed off putting and aloof at first, the man¡¯s curiosity at her ¡®condition¡¯ had softened his attitude slightly, though Sophie still found it difficult to tell whether he would be an ally or a foe.


    For now, the man was her escort out of the Legion Fortress after almost a full day of experimenting with the mana battery and they were now on their way to the Cathedral of Stars, the church of Astralis'' primary bastion of faith in Arteria. They had just passed through the Noscali gates, entering a more familiar half of town when she decided to broach the subject.


    ¡°Umm, sir. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why are you helping me out?¡± Stupid Sophie, what if she turns on you now because he¡¯s offended by that? Idiot!


    The inquisitor stopped mid step and tapped his foot, the very act bringing a chill to Sophie¡¯s spine at the sudden change in the man¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Professional courtesy I suppose.¡± He spoke without a hint of irony, ¡°I would very much like to experiment on you, to facilitate an examination of your innate ability to be a mana sink without devolving into some fleshy abomination.¡± Oh¡­ oh.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up.¡± The man smirked with no hint of emotion behind him, ¡°At least for now I¡¯ll only be able to indulge in idle conversation.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Curious, aren¡¯t you?¡± He sighed, ¡°Like I said, you, or someone you know has friends in high places, and they were very insistent no harm comes to you in any form. Tsk, such an opportunity squandered. There might be a few more eccentric mavericks in our ranks, but even they aren''t willing to defy the Observatory, much less myself. So rest easy, half elf.¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t exactly disappointed by his reasoning, though she had perhaps hoped for more of an ally rather than potential threat. Still, there was no denying that he had kept his word of not forcing any more experiments on her, and he had convinced the legion to let her go. All¡¯s well that ends well I suppose.


    Her relief however, was short lived. By the time they had passed the Grand Library and entered into the cathedral district, she could feel something was off. Whatever reservations she had were quickly forgotten when she noticed the heavy troop presence around the square leading to the cathedral, and then surrounding the massive building itself. The cathedral stood tall, taller than most buildings and reached up just past the city walls. Two giant rounded towers swept upwards alongside the grand visage of the heavy stone structure, numerous buttresses protruded from the sides of the cathedral and even more statues of saints lined the sides of the buildings.The building itself was dyed a magnificent light airy blue that seemed to inspire a sense of bright wonder despite the heavy stone facade that dominated the outward facing walls. Countless stained glass windows looked out at Sophie, and when she stared back, she found each of them to depict different interactions between the Saints and the Gods of the High Pantheon.


    Attached to the side of the cathedral was what seemed to be a barracks and training yard to its left, and then a more squat but just as imposing block house meant for mages and priests. In front of the cathedral itself was an ornate yet large fountain that sported a surprisingly nude version of the Goddess Astralis, her form half misty and clouded by stars, yet the top half was unmistakably unclothed. Still, there remained a grandiose expression to everything that Sophie couldn¡¯t help but marvel at, if not for the fact that a full company of red cloaked guardsmen stood guarding the surrounding streets. Beyond them two platoons of heavily armed silver clad templars stood at attention.


    ¡°Well it would seem our limited cooperation might be fast nearing its termination.¡± The inquisitor muttered worringly, ¡°Come on now. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Sophie needed no prodding and quickly followed along. Though her body was still sore and fatigued, the inquisitor had been right about one thing. After having absorbed the mana battery¡¯s contents, she felt far better than she had. It also meant the inquisition¡¯s use for her as a test subject was nearly over.


    The two of them made their way towards the cathedral, stopped only by a temple guard who exchanged a few secretive words with the inquisitor before waving the two of them through. With a quiet nod between the two, the inquisitor then gestured for Sophie to follow, and together they made their way into the cathedral through the side door of the towers.


    Inside, the first things that Sophie noticed were the intricately decorated walls. Every inch of space utilized to show off Astralian iconography and scripture. The next thing she noticed were the grunts of pain, moans, and shouting that filled the cold stone halls. Where there were once pews, now there were dozens of beds or mattresses and countless healers and clerics running to and fro, tending to a menagerie of wounded peasants, soldiers, and adventurers. Beyond them a small detachment of templars patrolled the halls even as priests offered their blessings and prayers over the wounded.


    ¡°What the fuck? Something definitely went down.¡± The inquisitor swore.


    Now Sophie understood why there were so many guards outside, they were there to keep people out. Her curiosity and concern only rose in equal measure when she found an orc and an inquisitor huddled next to a curtained off corner, the two locked in a discussion. More inquisitors and even an orc, what¡¯s going on?


    Taking advantage of her escort¡¯s current distracted state, she shuffled towards the strange duo, her stomach churning all the while. The two noticed her approach soon enough and she nearly flinched when she felt their gazes land on her. Ignoring the feeling, she pressed on just the same and managed to get close enough for them to speak before her escort finally noticed her absence.


    ¡°This is Inquisition business, civilian. Stay clear, I will not warn you again.¡± The inquisitor spoke first, the orc only offering a gruff grunt in support.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m looking for a gir-¡±


    ¡°Hey, get back here!¡± Her escort called.


    ¡°Looking for a girl called Aryana. She umm, she has green eyes, red hair and-¡±


    ¡°Hey, quit it, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The first inquisitor yanked her back, ¡°Sorry Janos, this one is a tagalong. Experimental treatment. Under supervision.¡±


    Inquisitor Janos frowned and pursed his lips before he held up his hand, ¡°That¡¯s alright Korvin, mind if I say a few words?¡± Korvin? So that¡¯s his name.


    ¡°Err¡­ of course?¡± Inquisitor Korvin nodded, releasing his grip on Sophie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Looking for a redhead with green eyes?¡± Janos asked.


    ¡°Umm, yeah! She¡¯s also got a braid, down to her back. Umm, freckles near her nose, looks a bit like-¡±


    ¡°Do you perhaps recognize the name Rosengart?¡± Janos interrupted, cutting her off.


    At that Sophie froze, her mind spinning in circles at the words. Rosen¡­ gart¡­ Eva? Eva?! Calm, calm. What if they¡¯re talking about someone else? Wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask. Gotta ask.


    ¡°Umm, Eva¡­ err, Evaline Rosengart?¡± She tentatively offered.


    Janos and the orc gave each other a sudden glance before they both stood up from their seats, examining her thoroughly. Sophie just let the silence continue even as her heart raced so loudly that she swore the whole church could hear it.


    ¡°Korvin, experimental treatment, did you say?¡± Janos clicked his tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right sir.¡± Korvin nodded.


    ¡°Evaline Rosengart huh?¡± Janos tossed the name around his mouth as if he was contemplating something, ¡°Korvin, we¡¯ll take this from here. Go find Abbot Lionel and debrief. I expect a full report by the day¡¯s end.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. But what about her? Shouldn¡¯t we¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Janos ordered sternly, and now Korvin just nodded before slowly backing away. ¡°And you.¡± Janos turned to Sophie, ¡°Follow.¡±


    Sophie half heartedly nodded and steeled herself as they led her past the curtains and down a small side corridor. It opened up to a small handful of rooms but when they moved to open the door to one of them, she already dreaded what she would find.


    Her fears came true when they opened the door and ushered her into the small drafty room where a single healer was. The healer wore white doublet and a soft pointed cap that moved ever so slightly as he acknowledged them. Her stomach dropped when she saw the battered figure that lay within a bed at the center of the room. Aryana¡­


    The girl was alive at least, if her chest rising and lowering with each breath meant anything. But she was hurt, bad. That much Sophie could tell. Her body was wrapped in bandages and it appeared that the healer had even put her arm in a makeshift cast. A few bloodied bandages wrapping across a wound or two, whilst her palms showed signs of light burn wounds and the soft pink skin underneath was about to be wrapped up under a bandage just as the trio had interrupted. Sophie could only hold her breath as she looked her friend up and now. By the Goddess, what have I done? What did I do? What happened? Sophie sucked in a deep breath and knelt down beside the bed, taking care not to make any sudden noises or disrupt the healer¡¯s work. By the Goddess¡­ no¡­


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Janos whispered quietly, ¡°Once you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll be waiting outside. We have¡­ many things to discuss, you and I.¡±

 Act 3 Chapter 27: Ary and The North

    ¡°Mages, in the most professional sense, are quite rare, and equally as expensive. Those capable of offensive, defensive and restorative spells often found embedded into either national armies, the church, the mages guild, or serving as free roaming adventurers. Now, if you expanded the definition of mages to include just about anyone who could use magic, now they aren¡¯t so rare anymore. More than a few people are blessed with ¡®the gift¡¯ as those in backwater villages might call it. But in the conventional sense, these are people casting spells more akin to party trick or something to scare away rats and insects rather than anything truly life changing. Hence why few would designate them as ¡®mages¡¯ per se.¡±


    - Norian Ghasra, Adventurer, ¡°A Coal Ranker¡¯s Guide to Magic¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie could only watch in silence as the healer finally finished treating Aryana¡¯s wounds. The man gave her a curt nod to indicate he had finished before ducking out of the small room. Sophie waited for the door to click shut behind him before she gingerly shuffled towards Aryana, cautiously peaking over her friend as if any slight movements would startle the redhead. Aryana¡¯s pained little breaths worried Sophie, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the girl was predicted to eventually make a full recovery in a few months time. She wasn¡¯t sure she could maintain her composure at the sorry state her friend was in. Sophie felt fury, shame and guilt in equal measure. Her own attempts at investigating some stupid belief that Sophie herself was some Myndiri remnant child had led to this, led to Aryana getting hurt for ancient history. She had promised to protect Aryana, and now here she was, having potentially even hurt them in the process.


    No one had chastised her for it yet, but she was almost certain that when she tried Inquisitor Korvin¡¯s experiment to drain mana, Aryana had been caught up in it too. Some knight I am, she grimaced with gritted teeth, didn¡¯t even get to fight or protect her, just led her to¡­ this. Sophie wallowed in her own emotions for a moment, taking a deep breath and tried to calmly reflect on everything that had transpired so far. For a moment there was a certain sense of clarity, of knowing that at the end of the day, the two of them were still alive and that¡¯s what mattered. Her thoughts however, soon drifted down darker thoughts, towards Annalise, Mila, Taurox and the North. How she hadn¡¯t gotten any updates from them as of late, nor at all if she was being honest. Her stomach churned at the thought that something happened to the others on their own missions. The idea of her companions suffering far from her brought about a revolting feeling within her, the anxiety and worry colliding in equal measure. Twisting sickening knots within her soul. At least if they were here, I could at least pretend I did something to help.


    Her glum contemplation was soon brought to an abrupt end when she felt a light stirring from the bed. Alarmed, Sophie immediately righted herself and looked over Aryana, the girl wearily trying to open her eyes before groaning in pain.


    ¡°Easy, easy.¡± She quickly reassured her.


    ¡°Mmhmm ughhh mghh.¡± Aryana groaned.


    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay now.¡±


    ¡°Mmrgh.¡± Aryan grunted as her eyes finally opened. There was a moment of hesitation before the girl realized what had happened and moved a little too quickly upon seeing Sophie. ¡°Oww.¡± Aryana grimaced as her cast bumped the bed frame.


    ¡°Careful, careful.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ S-So¡­ phie?¡± Aryana asked, the pained rasps only adding to Sophie¡¯s growing concern. Worry later, now is now.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°So-phie!¡± Aryana weakly lifted her free hand up an and Sophie just instinctively leaning into it, allowing the rough bandages to caress her face. ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s face brighten up stifled what little reservations Sophie had at making physical contact, and she gently held onto Aryana¡¯s bandaged hand. She took great care to avoid putting too much force and settled for just responding to the girl¡¯s movements. Aryana meanwhile just seemed joyfully stunned at seeing Sophie.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here now. You¡¯re gonna be alright, we¡¯ll be okay.¡± Sophie said, her own voice wavering slightly.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­ ughh¡­ you¡¯re alive! You¡¯re alive! Heh.¡± Aryana let out a pained chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡±


    Sophie just nodded and leaned in a little bit more, the closer she got the more at ease the girl seemed to become. ¡°Yeah¡­ I am.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana hummed wistfully, ¡°And¡­ did I¡­ did I do good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d think so.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Aryana groaned out loud.


    ¡°Aryana!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡± The redhead murmured even while she continued wincing in agony, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh, shhh, just take it easy Ary, you¡¯re still healing.¡± Sophie hastily tried to soothe her.


    Aryana seemed on the verge of screaming out loud but smacked her free hand against the bed, the double dose of pain seemed to somehow calm her down. As the redhead grit her teeth, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but notice the strange smile forming on the girl¡¯s face amidst the pain. The girl reached out her hand once again and this time, instead of aiming for Sophie¡¯s face, the girl grabbed her hand instead.


    ¡°...again¡­¡± Aryana whispered quietly.


    Sophie quirked her lips in confusion and mulled over what was happening before she heard it once more.


    ¡°...again!¡± Aryana growled, this time more insistently.


    Sophie tried to understand the request but her mouth moved before her mind could stop it, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Say my¡­ nickname¡­ again.¡± Aryana grunted.


    Sophie was confused, but aquiecesed, ¡°Uhh¡­ Ary?¡±


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°Umm, Ary.¡±


    At that Aryana broke out into a pained giggle that saw her breaking into a light cough, Sophie winced at the suffering her friend must be feeling. But, was equally curious as to what she was actually thinking with the strange display.


    ¡°Ary?¡±


    Aryana only kept trying to giggle and failing, prompting more concern from Sophie until the girl finally calmed down slightly.


    ¡°You¡­ gave me¡­ a nickname.¡± Aryana smiled before immediately dropping into a semi frown, ¡°Not¡­ little though?


    Sophie was briefly bewildered until she remembered the encounter with Tristan and gently shook her head. ¡°No, just Ary.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Aryana looked off to the otherwise of the stone room, her eyes half glazing over. ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°For¡­ being here¡­ sticking with me. Ya... ya didn'' hafta.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I did say I¡¯d protect you.¡± Sophie allowed herself a small grin.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana held out her arms and Sophie opened herself up for a hug.


    The redhead threw herself into Sophie¡¯s arms, curling slightly and nuzzling her chest whilst wrapped in the soft embrace. Sophie for her part, hugged back and held the girl gently until she felt Aryana start to tremble.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Sophie whispered, ¡°you alright?¡±


    She felt a faint shake of the head as Aryana¡¯s braid shook ever so slightly. Sophie rested her hand on top of the girl¡¯s head and gave her a few gentle pats. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Aryana let out a raspy whispered, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Everything. I¡­ I feel so cold and everything hurts. When I move¡­¡± Aryana pulled away slightly and met Sophie¡¯s gaze, ¡°I-I know I¡¯ll make it out of this but¡­¡±


    Words were left unsaid and when Sophie looked back at the round emerald green eyes that stared back at hers, she could only nod. ¡°You don¡¯t know if you can keep doing this. Or if the next time... it might be...¡± Sophie said with a heavy heart.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Aryana apologized. Sophie caught a brief expression of what seemed to be guilt on her face. She doesn''t need to feel guilty, that burden should be mine. She deserves better than this.


    Sophie leaned in and grabbed the girl¡¯s attention by pressing their foreheads together, sharing a quiet moment of contemplation with Aryana before she continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. You did the best you could.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°Look, I know how you feel and I¡¯m not going to lie to you. Sticking around me might get¡­ pretty dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°But for now, it¡¯ll be fine. Especially if all these church boys are up at it.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Church boys.¡± Aryana echoed.


    ¡°It¡¯s like Taurox or Mila, you know they¡¯ll do a good job taking down the cult and whatever threats are there.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°So for now, just focus on getting better so you¡¯ll make it to the academy. After that¡­ well being a student doesn¡¯t sound too bad does it?¡±


    ¡°Mmm..." Aryana murmured for a moment, "Guess not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a peaceful time, hopefully. And if after that you¡¯re still worried¡­ well we can have that conversation then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aryana softly whispered, a hint of reluctance in her voice.


    But as Sophie gazed into the girl¡¯s eyes, Aryana relented and just gently nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sophie reassured her.


    Aryana closed her eyes and nodded again. When her eyes opened again, the two just stared at each other for a few moments, nothing but the background noise outside and their breaths for company. Sophie swallowed and felt a strange sensation slowly bubble up within her, but thankfully, before it could boil over, the two pulled away and the feelings sensation simmered down.


    ¡°Promise me one thing.¡± Aryana looked away.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Visit me¡­ until I get better. Or get them to release me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aryana acknowledged but continued looking away. Yet, Sophie spied the small grin that had appeared on the girl¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but grin herself.


    ¡°Be good, okay? And get better soon, or who else is gonna drink ridiculously overpriced tea.¡± Sophie joked. "However tasty it might be." She quickly added before the redhead could retort.


    Aryana jokingly growled before she broke out into another cough, her eyes widening almost as if she realized something.


    ¡°Ary?¡±


    ¡°Karzan¡­ ahem¡­ack¡­ go find Karzan, he has papers on scholar.¡±


    ¡°Karzan has papers?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Do you reckon they¡¯re important?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm¡­ got¡­ them myself. Now go¡­ the black hat man is waiting.¡± Aryana let out a grim chuckle.


    Sophie loathed to simply leave her friend in this state, but there was nothing that she could do. Reluctantly she offered one last pat on the girl¡¯s head, running her fingers over the somewhat messy but soothing mop of hair. It was a gesture that was eagerly received given the satisfied expression on Aryana''s face. Sophie gave her friend a playful bop before she finally stood up.


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t mind staying.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­ go.¡± Aryana winced slightly, ¡°Go ¡®fore I regret letting you go.¡±


    Still unconvinced, Sophie stood her ground until the two managed to share one last reassuring smile. Wordlessly, they traded nods and Sophie finally gave herself the motivation needed to leave Aryana to rest. She walked out the door and steeled herself for the next challenge in her way. The Inquisition.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie felt like she just walked into her own execution. Waiting for her at the end of the hallway was the oversized orc covered with scars and the inquisitor who was no slouch himself. Behind them two fully armoured templars stood at the ready with ceremonial greatswords, their silver platemail giving them almost an ethereal look against the grey but well polished stonebrick of the cathedral hall. The moment she exited the room, it was almost as if she had activated an alarm, all four of them turned directly at her, despite the noise from countless other likely patient filled rooms and clerics wandering the halls. She knew that they had wanted to talk, but for once, it began to dawn on her that this might very well turn out to be more of an interrogation rather than a conversation.


    Her fears were soon confirmed when the gathered squad directed her towards an empty room at the end of the hall. She entered to find nothing more than a large table, a bookshelf, some chairs and a small potted plant for company. Whatever way she looked at it, it was a depressingly hollow place that looked nothing like the gaudy and ostentatious cathedral outside. Almost like a prison cell.


    Silently, three of the four filed in, the last man closing the door behind them and standing guard outside. Oh no. The inquisitor was the only one who sat down, the orc and the templar choosing to lean against the wall. Her mood plummeted further upon watching the inquisitor pull out some papers from a satchel, her own vision to hazy with worry to focus on its content.


    ¡°My apologies for the lack of hospitality, the cathedral is a bit¡­ full at the moment.¡± Inquisitor Janos joked dryly.


    Sophie settled for a tentative nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the niceties to ease your worries,¡± He tapped at the table, ¡°I take it you¡¯re familiar with one Lady Evaline Rosengart?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie murmured.


    ¡°Then rest easy, she¡¯s the one who had us look out for you and your friend.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-¡± wait what? She¡¯s the one who¡­ that means Eva¡­Sophie¡¯s mind scrambled to process the new revelation and Janos just nodded his confirmation.


    ¡°That is correct, Lady Rosengart was the one who had us look out for you two. She had caught word of the¡­ incident at the library.¡±


    ¡°Eva¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the very one.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s¡­ here?¡±


    ¡°At the academy, yes.¡±


    Sophie sucked in a deep breath, her mind still unable to comprehend those words. That means Eva was the one who sent them, but how did she know? What? When? Why? Where? Who? Aghhh.


    ¡°We found your friend first, of course. The Legion was a little¡­ more reluctant at disclosing your presence until some, shall we say, pressure was applied.¡± He chuckled grimly.


    ¡°Wait, but if you found Ary first¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s mind now flopped from bewilderment to worry, ¡°why is she¡­¡± So hurt?


    The Inquisitor sighed deeply and immediately Sophie was on edge. What happened?


    ¡°We found her in the middle of a battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Battlefield?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°The village of Brightfield. She was part of a joint operation between the Legion and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Seems a cabal of¡­ neer do wells,¡± The inquisitor spat the last words out with disgust, ¡°infiltrated their members throughout the Legion¡¯s lower ranks and lower officers corps.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Sophie prodded, unable to hold herself back from asking.


    ¡°Clearly the operation didn''t go quite so smoothly. Your friend was caught in the middle of the battle. She was abducted by a corrupted creature, one former Quasetor Scribe Nix.¡± His practically dripped the last words out ever so slowly and Sophie¡¯s eyes widened. No! It was him! It¡¯s all my fault! If I didn¡¯t meet him then she wouldn¡¯t have gotten wrapped up in this!


    Her despair must have been written across her face, for the next voice she heard was not the inquisitor¡¯s but the orc¡¯s.


    ¡°She may be injured, but she fought as a true warrior. Without her, the monster would not have fallen so easily.¡± The orc grunted from where he stood.


    Sophie turned to look at him only to find herself the one being examined by his beady red eyes.


    ¡°She has the spirit of a warrior, if perhaps not the prowess of one.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ s-sorry?¡±


    ¡°What Grorok meant was that we found your friend, Aryana. When she was being taken by the monster. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s quite an apostate or unlicensed mage, not enough skill or know how. But¡­ well she set fire to the monster and herself.¡± Janos interjected.


    ¡°Fire¡­ monster¡­ and herself!?¡± Sophie exclaimed.


    ¡°Mmhmm. Certainly surprised us too. But thanks to her, we managed to eliminate the scholar and the traitors.¡±


    Sophie was horrified by this revelation. Aryana set fire¡­ to herself? For a moment she didn¡¯t believe it, but when her mind flashed back to the cast and burned palm, her face paled a few shades in worry. ¡°Ary¡­¡± Sophie whispered to herself.


    ¡°Anyways, if nothing else, know that the healers predict she¡¯ll make a full recovery within a month or two.¡±


    Sophie sighed in relief, it was information that she had expected, but was still reassuring to have repeated.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Janos asked.


    Sophie nodded but instantly went on guard again. Though his tone was neutral, Sophie suddenly felt an ominous feeling creep over her.


    ¡°Good. Because I have the unfortunate pleasure of being the bearer of bad news for you two.¡±


    ¡°O-oh?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Janos sighed, visibly frustrated, ¡°These papers,¡± He pushed the documents he had in front of him towards her, ¡°reports from the North.¡±


    ¡°O-oh. Reports¡­ from the North?¡± Sophie gulped. This doesn¡¯t sound good, she thought to herself as she anxiously grabbed the papers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you some time to read it. But to summarise, things aren¡¯t going so well.¡±


    ¡°N-not going well?¡± Sophie thoughtlessly echoed.


    ¡°Yeah. These two are from an acquaintance of yours, Apprentice Inquisitor at Arms Lyudmilla. This one is from Inquisitor Von Krantz.¡± He tapped at the third document, ¡°Nothing you shouldn¡¯t see is on it, most of the more sensitive things have been redacted.¡±


    ¡°Been redacted?¡±


    Janos rolled his eyes and sighed, ¡°The gist of it is, there¡¯s been an outbreak of as you laymen might know it as, the Corrupting Plague.¡±


    ¡°Corrupting Plague?¡± Sophie repeated, her mind drawing blanks trying to figure out what it was.


    Janos noticed her confusion and quickly explained, ¡°Think of it like the curse of the undead. It turns one¡¯s mortal vessel as some sort of abominable weapon for darker powers. Except this time in the form of a disease.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Not pleasant.¡± Janos shrugged, ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s besides the point. What I¡¯m getting at is that according to the reports, the town of Harweald was the origin of this¡­ outbreak. Well it started from a chieftain from beyond the Frostwinds to be precise. But Harweald is our first recorded report.¡±


    Harweald? Isn¡¯t that where Mila and Annalise went? For Kimmie? ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°They are, at least.¡± He gestured to the papers, ¡°Worse¡­¡±


    ¡°Worse?¡±


    ¡°Your friend¡­ the adventurer ranger called Annalise Montroi.¡±


    ¡°A-anna? What umm, what happened to her?¡± Oh Goddess, no. But¡­ Montroi, why does that sound so¡­ familiar?


    Janos furrowed his brows and pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°I was hoping you would read that instead, but if you must know from me. Your friend has gone rogue and Apprentice Inquisitor Lyudmilla is currently hunting her down.¡±


    Rogue? Hunting¡­ her¡­ down?! Mila?! Anna?! What¡¯s going on? Sophie¡¯s mind raced and she grew distracted and distant from the room around her until Janos quietly coughed to regain her attention.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Sophie apologized.


    ¡°No worries, I understand that you might be¡­ a bit shocked at all of this. The latest is that the ranger and the last known un-quarantined plague victim is currently holed up in a village called Grunshire and have been placed under siege.¡± He paused to let her take it in before dipping his head, ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Under¡­ under¡­ siege?¡±


    ¡°The Apprentice is taking care of this personally and she expresses her regret, to you and your friend in the other room.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Sophie grunted despondently.


    ¡°Anyways, take your time to read through them. Just let Sergeant Miccahais know when you¡¯re done. He¡¯ll be outside the room to collect the documents before you leave. I believe there is more for all of us here to discuss but¡­¡± Janos tsked, ¡°I believe that it would be more productive to conduct that another day. Some rest might be in order for you.¡±


    Sophie mutely nodded, her eyes dreading to look at the papers. The trio around her shared some whispered words and quick glances amongst each other before they all left the room.


    When the door clicked shut once again, Sophie was left with just the sounds of her own breathing and the deafening silence that surrounded her. In truth, she had heard not a word the Inquisitor had said since plague and Annalise. Her own mind struggled to comprehend everything. She allowed herself one last moment of reprieve to celebrate, at least, the knowledge that Aryana would be fine. Then, she let out a tired sigh, and looked down at the words on the papers, words that she just knew she would come to regret reading.

 Act 3 Chapter 28: The Verdant Project

    ¡°Message Section 2: To whom it may concern, please detach this from Section 1 and forward Section 2 to the address written in Docket 23A - 21 Line 4 Column 8.


    Dear Sophie, Aryana, and anyone else who gets this,


    (Scratched and scribbled out words) I can¡¯t lie to you guys. This whole expedition back to Melton has been a disaster from beginning to end. Things really spiralled out of control and I really thought I could manage it, I¡¯m sorry. I know you both might think me rude and uncaring and on some levels I can¡¯t deny that.


    Though I want to write to you both as a (Countless crossed words) friend, I do not find myself deserving of that honor. Especially after what had happened. Before I explain any further, know this: We went to Harweald, Annalise and I. It was decimated by plague and Kimmie was infected too. I tried to stop her but Annalise broke, she took Kimmie with her and shot me with an arrow. I know she¡¯s your friend, and mine too, I hope. But, not only duty, but the fate of Melton hangs in the balance if this plague spreads. I¡¯m hunting her down and have her cornered in some small village on the outskirts of the Melisi river. I just want you both to know, for me, it was an honor to have traveled with you. I hope we meet soon but I fear that not even I can easily forgive myself for what I¡¯m to do, much less you both. If you can¡¯t, then I rightfully understand why you might shun me. I just want you to know I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can save her, I¡¯ll try but that¡¯s all I can promise. I¡¯m sorry. I wish I could¡¯ve done more, be as understanding or caring as you. Please, I hope you both understand why I must do what I do. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    -  Apprentice Inquisitor Lyudmilla Vesel, Letter to Arteria, Section 2


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie felt hollow inside, her emotions in shock after having read through the reports Inquisitor Janos had given her. Melton was in chaos, the succession crisis having left deep resentments between the two main factions. Adding fuel to the flames were claims that King Edward was a kinslayer who killed his brother to seize the throne. Add another dash of raids and plagues and it wasn¡¯t too surprising for Sophie when she read that they were in another small scale civil war. All sparked by the execution of Duke Haukr in a bid for the crown to clamp down on opposition. The poor people of the land, they get no reprieve from all this... this violence.


    Then there was the more concerning news that Mila was out hunting down Annalise. Sophie couldn¡¯t quite believe that the ranger would stray so far and even now, still couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it. Of all the things to have happened¡­ On one hand she felt pangs of resignation, of helplessness and surrender. Knowing that whatever happened next is firmly out of her hands. On the other hand, she felt worse than that, she felt guilty. Guilty at not having been as attentive to the usually capable ranger, at not helping her truly move past her pain, or even being as good of a friend as she could be for Anna. It was a demoralising thought that left her more apprehensive than ever. Goddess, I hope it all turns out alright. Fuck.


    She swayed quietly on a small box that she found unused in Saint Konrad Plaza. It had been empty and was conveniently near enough that she now sat under the shadow of who she assumed to be Saint Konrad, her cone of vision allowing her to see both the All Hogs Arms, and the main street. Sophie was in a bit of a daze and simply sat silently, the throngs of people that passed all around her nothing more than a muted buzz to her scrambled senses. She found herself trying to think of anything at all that she could do to help, to change what seemed like certain death for Annalise. She seemed so normal back in Sturmbreaker, even in the Ascari plains she seemed pretty level headed. Yet, news of orc raids in Melton was all it took to spur her into a frenzy? I wonder if I just wasn¡¯t a very good friend. I always burdened her and it seemed like she handled that fine but¡­ Sophie sighed and clenched her fists before unclenching it once more. Her muscles were still a little sore, her mind a little slower. Though I suppose I never really did ask how she was doing. She was pretty beat up over everything after Eichafen and... I guess you hadn''t really gotten over it.


    She granted herself one small chuckle before it vanished back into a soft frown. There was little light at the end of her path, Eva perhaps, and life at the Academy. But just as it was back at the estate, she doubted she would fit in. Eva was rugged too, sure, but the girl probably fit in fine. Sophie on the other hand, knew she had seen too much, experienced such horror that she wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to just take it easy. Her jaunt through Arteria with Aryana the past two months had proven quite pleasing alongside making new friends. Yet, she also knew it was because she had a greater goal in mind, to see Eva. But what then? I make it in and now I see Eva. How do we even catch up? How do I even tell her that I¡¯ve killed people¡­ and in Melisgrad¡­ Goddess forgive me.


    A mournful feeling tinted with guilt floated into her chest and she took a few deep breaths. She didn¡¯t know what exactly she should do besides continuing her search. Aryana had, after all, pointed out that Karzan the dwarf merchant would be her next best lead. Still,to do this without Aryana felt almost wrong, the girl having helped so much and apparently even somehow acquiring documents that might shed some clues on the scholar. And hopefully about the Myndiri. Though she was already keenly aware that the next most likely avenue of approach would be to cooperate with scholars within the Academy of Arteria itself. Their resources and pockets go a lot deeper. Tsh, as if any of that matters anymore. Sophie grumbled to herself and sighed once more, attracting the attention of a few passers by who turned to stare. But for once, Sophie could care less about what attention was placed upon her, she just felt tired and drained. As the stars do turn and the skies do change, I call upon you, Stellesia, the guide of guides, patron of travelers. To help us all, guide us back to the right path¡­ please.


    Her musings were interrupted by the harsh step of a heavy fur boot, the distinctive tap against the cobblestone streets making her ears perk up. Out of the corner of her eye she spied a familiar stocky looking dwarf bound for the tavern. Surprised but realizing what this meant, Sophie quickly scrambled to her feet and made her way towards the dwarf.


    ¡°Sir Karzan.¡± Sophie called out.


    The dwarf paused to look around and gave her a good squint before waving back.


    ¡°Ho ho! It¡¯s the elf!¡± Karzan chuckled, ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re up and about!¡± The dwarf patted his beard.


    Sophie was somewhat uplifted at the sight of a familiar face, yet found she still had to force out a smile, her gloomy mood not entirely hidden.


    ¡°Ho! Something got yer mind lassie? You seem more than a little out of it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ a little. It¡¯s just¡­ personal problems, s¡¯all.¡± Sophie lied, ¡°Nothing too big.¡±


    ¡°Huh, suit yourself. I was actually coming to find you two!¡±


    ¡°Aryana and I?¡±


    ¡°Aye, the lassie cut a deal with me to get some documents translated, and well¡­¡± Karzan¡¯s face immediately darkened as he broke into a concerned frown, ¡°here they are.¡± He tapped a small bag he was wearing.


    Sophie nodded appreciatively, curious at what might be on them. Though her mind hadn¡¯t entirely forgotten the concerns of the North, she at least finally had somewhere else to focus her energies on.


    ¡°Come on then, if you¡¯ve got nothing pressing, this is¡­ stuff ye might wanna see without other eyes around.¡±


    Sophie followed along and tried to steady herself, the day¡¯s bewildering series of events evidently not over yet.


    <hr><hr>


    The two managed to settle down in a private room in the All Hogs Arms, Karzan apparently quite the known figure there. Especially given that the bartender just nodded knowingly at his arrival and directed them towards a side room on the first floor. Dinner had been a quiet if slight reprieve to her hectic day so far, but the thought of potentially needing to handle yet more information had tired her out. When the two had finished their meals they exchanged tense glances before Karzan huffed and pulled out the papers from his bag, much like how the Inquisitor had a few hours early. Sophie sighed quietly and just cocked her head sideways, Karzan taking this as his cue to spread the papers out.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Did the lass explain anything to you?¡± Karzan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°Just that you had something related to the rogue scholar.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I guess you could say that. Hells, this is some¡­ concerning stuff here. Reckon she wouldn¡¯t expect it either, her and that friend of hers.¡±


    ¡°Friend of hers?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, right you were out. She investigated with some preppy academy type, could just tell by the way she carried herself.¡±


    ¡°Academy¡­ type¡­¡± Sophie mused, Suzuki maybe?


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®sides the point. Let¡¯s focus back on these eh?¡±


    Sophie nodded and leaned in, the pages filled with a variety of strange scripts and symbols. The ancient script was handwritten in some elegant almost refined style, but, along the sides were countless far more crude and rushed words taking on more familiar shapes.


    ¡°Ach, don¡¯t mind those on the side, tis just scribbles the hired help jots down. This is, after all, written in a language that¡¯s beyond our generation. Took a little extra brain power before we could wrap our heads around it.¡±


    Sophie grunted, it wasn¡¯t like she could read dwarvish, ancient script, or even elven anyways.


    ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s see here¡­¡± Karzan hummed to himself, ¡°So this first one looks to be a letter  addressed to someone called Kermenadies. Ever heard of him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Figures. Me neither.¡± Karzan grunted as he slid the paper forward, his hand pointing at what Sophie assumed was the first paragraph. ¡°Far as we can tell, this section here discusses the current state of one ¡®Verdant Project¡¯. Ye run into any clues that might tell us what this is?¡±


    Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°Damn, well, it was worth a shot. But, moving along. Our scholar was evidently friends or at least subservient to this ¡®Kermenadies¡¯ fellow as well. Given how, see here, how he uses what my contact said is a more polite or formal speech here. But then, down here, the scholar uses informal speech to refer to ¡®Kermenadies¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sophie blankly agreed, her mind still not focused on the task at hand.


    ¡°Here¡¯s where it gets worrying. Our errant scholar then starts talking about how they''ve finally succeeded in the third part of this ¡®Verdant Project¡¯ in the ¡®stronghold of humanity¡¯. Whatever that means. Phase four is when they mentioned Arteria and what I¡¯m guessing is its infiltration.¡±


    ¡°The scholar and whatever that mess in the Grand Library was.¡±


    ¡°Aye, that¡¯s what I reckon too.¡±


    ¡°Do they mention any other places in specific? Like landmarks or towers?¡±


    ¡°Huh, what a specific question, lass. Let me see¡­¡± Karzan squinted at the handwritten notes on the margins, ¡°Would ya look at that! How¡¯d you guess? It faded from my mind cause it seemed so off handed, you know. Like how someone might mention places they¡¯ve visited in a letter. But, now that I look at the translator¡¯s notes again, they specifically mention places with towers. There¡¯s the ¡®Tower of Ostongrav¡¯, ¡®Tower of Kalxia¡¯, ¡®Tower of Aphorus¡¯, ¡®Tower of Mirsalma¡¯, and here, the last one, ¡®Tower of Mercy¡¯. Huh, well one of these doesn''t sound like the others.¡± Karzan chuckled.


    ¡°Ostongrav, Kalxia, Aphorus, Mirsalma and Mercy.¡± Sophie repeated to herself.


    ¡°Those are their names.¡±


    Sophie furrowed her brow and committed the names to memory before tilting her head slightly, ¡°Do you happen to have some old maps from¡­ from¡­ whenever this script was written?¡±


    ¡°Old Himec? You¡¯d have better luck asking me to find you all the first edition copies of Gunmar and Aurelia. Myndiri script is rare enough. Himec? I doubt anyone outside of dwarven kind even knows Himec. Hells, I studied history and even I only know passing references. Had to pull some strings just to find someone who could read it. Even the poor sop struggled to read this gibberish.¡± He grunted.


    ¡°Hmm, do you think there¡¯d be references within the Arterian archives?¡±


    ¡°Ya mean, like in the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. Given how often nobles rave about being more educated thanks to the knowledge within those walls.¡±


    ¡°But what if they don¡¯t?¡± Sophie worried out loud.


    ¡°That part sounds very much like a problem for you, unless you¡¯re paying to make it mine.¡± Karzan joked.


    ¡°Sorry, thinking out loud.¡±


    ¡°No worries. Anyhow, we good to continue?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sorry master dwarf.¡±


    ¡°Heh, ¡®master dwarf¡¯.¡± Karzan smirked, ¡°Could get used to that.¡± He sighed, ¡°Anyhow, past that first section we get to more mundane recollections on things that have happened; like their interactions with the community at large. Though it''s also here that they state how they¡¯ve visited some of the nearby lands and the towers.¡± Karzan frowned, his lips pursed in displeasure, ¡°They also talk about the ¡®Verdant Project¡¯ again, huh. It¡¯s also where our scholar mentions Ostongrav first. Then a bunch of pleasantries before listing how things are going well at the other towers as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Hmm indeed. Ultimately, it ends with our scholar telling ''Kerm'' that everything will be fine, and that the project will be on track. Now, the second letter is where things kick off a notch. Ye ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°There is apparently some gap between the first and second, let¡¯s say, perhaps a few centuries, give or take.¡± He chortled at his own joke.


    ¡°A few¡­ centuries?!¡± Sophie exclaimed, wide eyed.


    ¡°Aye, I mean just look at the paper, it¡¯s old. But much newer than that one. Hells, we were worried that one would just disintegrate if we so much as breathed on it. But, that¡¯s beside the point. For here, our scholar is more frantic in his writings, angry even.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good to know¡­ I guess?¡± Sophie grimaced, ¡° You mentioned he was angry? At?¡±


    ¡°At this ¡®Kermenadies¡¯ fellow. Apparently, our scholar worked on Arneathian research and managed to sequester anything too scandalous, but his silence and findings were interrupted and seized by someone claiming to be ¡®Her Director¡¯. That¡¯s a Carradorian moniker isn¡¯t it? So would that make it more like ¡® Heer Direktor¡¯?¡± Karzan stroked his beard.


    Sophie just shrugged before she froze, Direktor? Could that be¡­ the same Direktor in ruins? Melisgrad? Her horror must¡¯ve shown because when she finally blinked, she found Karzan studying her face.


    ¡°Take it that rang a familiar bell somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°Huh, well that¡¯s again, a problem for you to solve. But let me continue.¡±


    Sophie grunted her affirmation, a few pieces of the puzzle starting to grow clearer in her mind.


    ¡°Our scholar accused ¡®Kermenadies¡¯ of sabotaging the ¡®Verdant Project¡¯, of leading a new wing astray. He also accuses this director of being an agent sent by ¡®Kerm¡¯, that ¡®honored ones¡¯ will now take charge if ¡®Kerm¡¯ can¡¯t sort his people out. After that, there¡¯s some niceties here and there, but what we noted as distinct is this line right here,¡± Karzan tapped a part of the page, ¡°the scholar talks about finding a different way to finish the ¡®Project¡¯. Different from that of ¡®Kerm¡¯ and the others.¡± The dwarf finally sighed and pushed the papers forward. ¡°That¡¯s all there is too it then, take care of these.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I dunno, I guess I just expected¡­¡±


    ¡°A bit more? Maybe, but it tells us plenty already.¡± He looked at Sophie expectantly.


    ¡°I guess. We do have names, locations, and this ¡®Project¡¯ they keep mentioning. And judging by the last bit, we now also know that there¡¯s two seperate groups working on this thing. Whatever it is.¡± Sophie nodded to herself.


    ¡°Aye. Though I dare say, make sure to give that to the inquisition or whoever you¡¯re working with.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, might prove useful to them. Given the whole actively hunting down the cult thing.¡± Karzan shrugged. ¡°But I¡¯ve dallied long enough, ye reckon you can handle it from here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Many thanks Sir Karzan.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, tis been an interesting challenge admittedly. Though, I¡¯d personally not get wrapped up in a conspiracy myself, if ye don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ good. Well I¡¯ll be heading back out, aye? And make sure if you do show this to the church, I was never involved, got it?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Sophie snappily agreed before dipping her head politely, ¡°Thank you though, properly this time.¡± Sophie bobbed, ¡°And for helping Ary out when I was¡­ less than present.¡±


    ¡°Hoh, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ve already cut a deal between us and I¡¯m fulfilling my end of the bargain. Besides, let¡¯s just say I feel it in my stones that something nasty is on the horizon and I¡¯d rather start making more friends early rather than later.¡± Karzan chuckled, ¡°You know where to find me if ye need me though.¡±


    The dwarf flashed one last grin and dropped some coin on the table for his food before he hopped off his chair. Sophie exchanged a quiet farewell with him and within just a moment, he had disappeared out the door of the inn. Gone as fast as he had arrived.


    Sophie sighed and leaned back on her chair, her mind now abuzz with speculation and activity. So many questions, answers, and Goddess knows whatever the fuck else is going on with this cult. What do they want with the city? The towers have names? I wonder if there¡¯s an accurate map of where they are? What the hells do I even do?  Her curiosity quickly turned into a deep scowl as her palms felt the grip of a sword once more, if I see that damned Direktor though, he¡¯s done. Whatever pain the cult¡¯s caused will end one way or another.  As her hand tightened with a bubbling fury, Sophie could only lament the fact that there was nothing she could do, for now.

 Act 3 Chapter 29: A Moment of Quiet

    ¡°Brave children of the stone,


    With your steel held proudly high,


    Look to the shadows deep,


    And banish it with the light.


    Brave children of the stone,


    Alone and when death is nigh,


    Think of family and weep,


    But fear naught and fight.


    Brave children of the stone.


    With nothing left but a sigh,


    Fight for home and keep,


    Stand proud with runic might.¡±


    - ??Emerick Paulson, Linguist, ¡°Translated Dwarven Works: Hearth Guard Pre-Battle Chant¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°I can walk just fine, Sophie. It¡¯s my arm that¡¯s healing.¡± Aryana groaned.


    ¡°But still!¡± Sophie whined, ¡°It¡¯d be best to be careful. And, if anyone bumped into you, how would you balance?¡±


    It had been a week since she had found Aryana at the Cathedral of Stars, a week since she now took up the mantle of caretaker the same way the girl had done for her. Sophie knew she was a little overprotective, perhaps in a similar vein to how Eva had cared for her. Yet, try as she might, she only felt more guilty whenever she loosened up slightly; knowing that Aryana¡¯s current predicament was mostly her fault. Even though Aryana had begun a healthy recovery, Sophie was determined to ensure that everything would go smoothly, aiming to help Aryana enjoy herself if also to atone for her own sins


    Now, the two were trying their best to enjoy what little time they had left in Arteria before the Academy¡¯s opening ceremony and the rigorous academic life that awaited them. Much to their relief, when Sophie had met with Inquisitor Janos and Korvin again, the former had given the okay for Aryana to be released and for Sophie to once again depart from church oversight. Korvin did not disagree, but did tell her that he would be watching from afar should the situation change, a worrying notion. Still, her mood was bolstered with the fact that Aryana was no longer in church custody, a fact the girl had grumbled about every time Sophie went to visit the past week.


    Sophie had eventually appraised the girl about the news she received from the North, a move that had brought her friend to a grim silence as she contemplated the new information. With a few quiet shared looks, they had wordlessly agreed to simply move past the topic and keep the issue shelved for another time. Just didn¡¯t want to deal with it, which is fair I suppose. Instead, Aryana had just asked if they could go shopping for whatever else they might need before they were sequestered in the Academy; a request that Sophie gladly went along with.


    However, that became a problem on its own as the week of bedrest coupled with the pained expression on Aryana¡¯s face meant without support, it pained her to walk. Sophie in essence had to shepherd Aryana along, an act that seemed to earn her a small scowl from the girl who only now chose not to lean upon Sophie for strength. Fortunately, with a bit of coaxing and a few well placed smiles, Aryana had at least allowed herself to be begrudgingly babied on their journey through the city.


    Aryana just sighed as they stared at a shop window, the girl¡¯s green eyes having dulled a few shapes. Sophie despaired at how the girl¡¯s curiosity and joy, once found in abundance, seemed to have been worn away ever so slightly by recent events. Sophie grimaced to herself, I guess she didn¡¯t take the news well, not that I¡¯ve been feeling much better myself. Truthfully, Sophie could tell whenever the thought of Anna or Mila etched themselves onto Aryana¡¯s face, the slight furrowed brow, small scowl, and quick look into the distance told her all she needed to know. Yet, every time, she also found herself despondent at the thought, unable to cheer the girl up when her own mood had also soured.


    Sophie sensed no true words beyond platitudes that she wanted to speak and settled for gently giving the girl¡¯s head a soft pat. Ary stiffened slightly, before Sophie felt the girl¡¯s shoulders ease up as tension was released and she leaned back slightly against Sophie. Sophie just wrapped her arms around the girl¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. It took but a moment for Sophie to find Ary fully leaning against her and the two simply held their position, quietly staring at their own reflections on the shop window.


    Behind them, the world moved along at its own pace, the city abuzz with life. Chimes and jingles from shops and merchants trying to attract customers. Thousands of people passing through the Arterian streets as they began their own little routines within the safety of its walls. Guards changed shifts as the quick takeover of Legionary positions by the Redcloaks went unnoticed by the public at large over the course of little more than a week. Whatever chaos Arteria had been thrown into the past two weeks had been quickly forgotten, the city having shrugged off the worse of it and now continued as it always has.


    ¡°I heard the Primus is returning on his trip after everything.¡±


    ¡°As he should. He was elected by the Chamber after all. He should work for us more than the Abenstadters he always seems to frequent.¡±


    Two nearby women gossiped.


    ¡°The guard¡¯s changed again. Haven''t seen Gress on the street corner anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shame, always liked the fucker.¡±


    A set of craftspeople complained.


    ¡°Honoured Lord, the display is ready and the merchandise is there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    A haughty man dismissively waved a hand at his indebted servant. Both dressed remarkably well with their gilded suits and high class booths.


    Sophie grumbled her displeasure at the sight but thought no more of it. It was simply a fact that many wealthier merchant houses within the city had a legion of servants and other debt owing folks under their ¡®care¡¯. Slaves, really, but as long as the actual slave trade did not happen within the city or Arterian jurisdiction, the authorities would only keep a close eye on it if at all. For in their eyes, this was just the repayment of debts. On one handSophie felt herself lucky that she had seen little of this side of Arteria, but, in hindsight, realized that she and Ary had barely actually seen the city at all. Library, guild, tavern, church, market. Rinse and repeat. Library, guild, tavern¡­ It seemed bizarre to her that of the two months they spent in the city, they had barely actually seen it for what it is, and for what it had to offer. They had just been so caught up in preparing for the exams, handling the rogue scholar, and just trying to sort their own lives in order. That even whilst the two of them resided in what many considered to be the beating heart of Cyndralian trade; they had barely actually seen any of it at all. I hope I get the chance to explore more once we''re in the Academy.


    It was a depressing thought that gnawed at her so much so that Aryana had startled her out of her contemplation with a poke to the cheek. Her own mind too caught up to react before it was too late.


    ¡°Bweh?¡± Sophie grunted in surprise.


    ¡°You look sad.¡± Ary exclaimed tiredly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°But you look sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but then why the frown.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re frowning too!¡±


    ¡°Because it hurts to move.¡± Aryana growled.


    ¡°Right, sorry. Forgot.¡± Sophie quickly looked away.


    ¡°Whatever, so what¡¯s on your mind anyway?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the others, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aryana stated bluntly before she cocked her head away from Sophie.


    Sophie rolled the words around with her tongue for a moment before she settled for a quiet grunt. The girl wasn''t incorrect; the others hand been in her mind as well. Though she also wasn''t wholly correct either considering that Sophie''s thoughts were turned more towards the city. Still, to Sophie, it was a train of thought she''d rather keep to herself for now. Aryana grunted in response and the two fell into another small silence before the girl wiggled herself free from Sophie¡¯s arms.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡®Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can we go somewhere else? It''s...¡± Aryana hesitated, "it''s too loud here."


    ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go?¡±


    Aryana hummed to herself for a minute before she nodded, her head lolling backwards to match her gaze with Sophie¡¯s.


    ¡°Can we go back to the park?¡±


    At that Sophie found herself temporarily frozen. But what if we run into Tristan again? What if there are traitor legionaries still lurking around? What if the elves weren¡¯t being honest with us? What if its crowded and you get pushed? All were concerns that floated across her mind, her thoughts running around trying to solve every problem only to fail. Yet, when she opened her mouth, she felt no reluctance in her own voice, just a brief tint of peaceful acceptance, ¡°Sure.¡± Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯d be nice to relax a bit.¡±


    Seeing Ary throw on a tired but toothy little grin warmed her soul somewhat, and with a cheeky sigh of her own, she helped the girl steady herself. The two traded smiles before they set off on a calming walk through the chaotic streets.


    <hr><hr>


    The busy hum of the city had faded into a monotonous hum that barely went noticed amongst the trees and plants that shielded the park from the outside world. It was¡¯t the same as being outdoors, but it was certainly better than just sitting within stuffy old rooms stuck thinking. Sophie felt almost at peace for a brief second, just before she realized that she had barely been on the road for just under half a year now. She was partly horrified at how natural the thought had slipped her mind until now, how she had almost forgotten what life surrounded by gilded hallways was like. How she could scarcely remember what it felt like to snuggle into Eva¡¯s fluffy bed, or the fact that to her, relaxing walks filled with peace and quiet were more like an ostentatious luxury that she could barely recognise anymore.


    Sophie turned to find Aryana with a wistful expression in her eyes, the redhead staring almost dejectedly at sky. Her turn to get distracted by thoughts of the past, eh. Sophie felt guilty that she had never thought of asking more about the redhead¡¯s home, family or what things she had done in the north. There had been such pain in her eyes that Sophie just thought the girl wanted to avoid the subject. But, seeing her now, and combined with what was happening with Anna, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had failed as both a friend and protector. If I reached out more to Anna, would Mila have to chase her down? Are they still fine? Goddess please keep them both safe.


    Seeing that Aryana seemed to have no desire for a conversation and remained lost in her own thoughts. Sophie decided that perhaps she would ask about her another time. For now, Sophie adjusted her position slightly and leaned back against the bench. Her eyes wandered up to the roof of the pavilion and, there she saw an old mural, a few vines here and there decorating the faded art piece. It showed off what looked to be a some caricature of a demon, battling what Sophie assumed was a Saintess who sat high atop a mighty steed. The Saintess was flanked by a trio of knights, two silver clad templar and another more ordinary noble looking knight. So even back¡­ whenever this was made, the templars were a thing. Huh, how peculiar. They fought upon a field of ice and snow, the bloodied ground painted a vibrant scarlet red, now faded through the passage of time. How poetic.


    Sophie closed her eyes and felt the frigid prod of frosty air that hailed the coming winter surround her. Little prickly lances of chill tickled her body even as the rays of the afternoon sun shone through the openings of the pavilion, the warm rays dancing aggressively against the spikes of cold. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant experience, almost relaxing even, almost. The chill bristled against her spine and her hairs shot up in displeasure at the feeling, only calmed by the rays of sunshine that followed soon after. Only now, in the middle of the park did Sophie realize that she had rarely heard the majestic melody of bird song within the city. Only here, did she catch a few notes of a melody, the sounds carrying through the tree and echoing however they could. For within the city itself, the birds were either lacking, or the unending crowds too loud. If that¡¯s what I noticed¡­ what about Ary?


    Sophie flicked a cheeky eye open and found Aryana still maintaining her pose, staring wistfully out to the sky beyond. Sophie followed the girl¡¯s gaze, wondering if anything would catch her attention only to find the redhead staring at nothingness. A few clouds perhaps, but nothing else. So she really is just lost in her thoughts. Sophie was curious though, wondering what was going on behind those green eyes. To her Aryana was both like an enigma and the most simplistic puzzle ever. The girl wanted freedom, to see the world, forget the past and make friends, those were the goals that Sophie could piece together. Yet, on the other hand, Aryana¡¯s generally carefree demeanour also meant that Sophie wasn¡¯t usually able to hone in on what exactly the girl was thinking.


    The silence between them was only interrupted by the distant hum of the city around them, the clicks of bird song, and the occasional voice of some other citizen wandering about the park. The two would¡¯ve likely continued their quiet vigil if not for the fact that two surprised gasps echoed from down the path. Both girls shot up and turned to the direction of the noise, finding two equally surprised elves staring back at them. Hah, I guess some friendly faces would do Ary some good. Though I have my own questions I want to ask them, they don''t seem to be here for a fight, might just have to bide my time before confronting them about the scholar. Or at least until Ary is off somewhere else.


    The Calnodel siblings hurriedly rushed over, much to the alarm of both Sophie and Aryana. With a wince and a groan, Aryana pushed herself up and Sophie quickly moved to help.


    ¡°Halfie! Red hair!¡± Maylesa exclaimed half excitedly and half concerned.


    ¡°F-friends!¡± Aryana grunted.


    Aryana staggered slightly and Sophie quickly steadied her, the girl giving her an acknowledging nod.


    ¡°Oh my! Are you¡­ are you alright?¡± Maylesa tried to ask, her question making her brother practically roll his eyes.


    Sophie almost chuckled at how Thalnor winced. The elf¡¯s eye downcast at how his sister tried to dance around the fact that Aryana¡¯s arm was wrapped in an encompassing cast and bandages. Aryana took it in stride and just bobbed her head softly.


    The two elves scrambled over to the duo and Sophie could see that there was at least a genuine sense of concern within their eyes. Hopefully they didn¡¯t set us up, I really hope not. Poor Ary would probably lose her mind if they did. Maylesa huddled over Aryana and though the redhead grimaced slightly at the sudden attention, Sophie spied the small smile on her face and couldn¡¯t help but also smile slightly at the sight.


    ¡°Maylesa, Thalnor.¡± Sophie acknowledged.


    The siblings bowed their greetings before they promptly turned their attention back to the injured humanoid. Aryana casting bewildered glances at the two newcomers with a goofy grin on her face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Maylesa asked.


    Aryana¡¯s expression darkened and her lips tightened up, leaving Sophie alone to answer.


    ¡°Have you two heard about the Grand Library?¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°The Library? Yeah.¡± Thalnor answered, ¡°We just thought¡­ hoped that the two of you were alright.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. If we knew what would¡¯ve happened¡­¡± Maylesa began.


    ¡°S¡¯fine.¡± Aryana murmured.


    ¡°I suppose, considering you¡¯re both alive now, the technicality does fit the definition of being fine. But still, you in particular,¡± Maylesa prodded Aryana, ¡°you look¡­. far less than optimal condition.¡±


    ¡°The scholar¡­¡± Sophie began, ¡°he betrayed us and started attacking. It¡¯s a long story but, he¡¯s part of a cult of sorts.¡±


    ¡°A cult? That deeply embedded into Arteria? That¡¯s concerning.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it turns out the Legion was involved too.¡±


    ¡°The legion?! Thalnor gasped, ¡°So then the rumors of troubles in Brightfields?¡±


    ¡°It was connected.¡±


    ¡°By the Divines, connected¡­ to a cult? Is that why the Redcloaks are subsuming legionary guard posts?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Then her wounds¡­¡± Maylesa added, turning a concerned eye at Aryana.


    ¡°Mmm. Was from them.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ quite concerning.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Thalnor sighed, ¡°sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for sending the two of you to meet with this scholar.¡±


    ¡°If we had known¡­¡± Maylesa chimed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Aryana quietly interrupted, taking everyone¡¯s attention to her, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to hurt us.¡± She whispered.


    The siblings traded awkward grunts but let the subject drop, their eyes instead turning back towards Sophie.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± Maylesa began and Sophie just nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, we did manage to learn a few things.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh! That¡¯s¡­ unexpected but errr, good I think.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, at least some good came out of this mess.¡± Thalnor hesitantly agreed.


    Sophie sighed tiredly but nodded nonetheless. ¡°I suppose we do have a bit to catch up on, huh?¡±


    ¡°True! We do have our own things to share with you two!¡± Maylesa sparked back to life.


    ¡°Heh, well then I guess-¡± Sophie started but felt a small tug at her sleeve.


    She looked over to find Aryana with a small frown on her face.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Can we go eat?¡± Aryana whined.


    Sophie was so caught off guard that she chuckled slightly, prompting the siblings to turn their own curious gazes at the girl in question who could only futilely try to flap her free arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just hungry.¡± Aryana defended herself.


    The siblings both cracked a smile and nodded knowingly at the new information.


    ¡°Very well, then if you two don¡¯t mind. Perhaps we can catch up over a meal?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we were here to kill some time before dinner but seeing as we¡¯ve run into you two, I suppose it matters little if we were to dine early. Best to dine in the company of friends anyways."


    The siblings both agreed. Sophie added a small chuckle of her own and Aryana looked almost embarrassed despite the signs of mirth on her face. The four traded a few looks before they shared a warm nod amongst them. A plan was drawn up and they all agreed that a few moments of respite spent over food would do everyone good. Watching Aryana grow almost excited once more at the prospect of hanging out with friends brought a small sense of comfort in Sophie¡¯s heart. It¡¯s nice to see her happy, I just wish Anna and Mila are fine too. Damn. A worry for another time I suppose. For now, I just gotta keep Aryana safe and make sure these two aren''t actually up to no good.

 Act 3 Chapter 30: A Portable Request

    ¡°Recent Traxian aggression likely stems from their success in pushing the forces of the Adornari Elves beyond the Broadleaf Plains. Their quick almost unopposed capture of Felmarch and Tynsford likely also contributed to their desire to expand into the Carradorian basin. Though, whoever would win that conflict still remains to be decided given the strategic advantages offered by the terrain favouring the defenders. As for their attacks against the Sultanate? Even though the Traxian legions penetrated the defensive lines, I suspect that as with most expeditions they have performed in the past, they will be beaten back once the Lucurian¡¯s manage to rally the bulk of their forces against the offending legion. Still, kudos to whoever led the legion that broke through, probably going to get some nasty infighting back on the home front for that move. After all, opening wars on three fronts generally isn''t considered good military strategy. Good for gathering glory though. Beyond that, Potomia, of course, remains vigilant for any Traxian build up near our borders. On that topic at least, our naval forces stand ready to repel any amphibious crossings that hopefully never happen.¡±


    -?Archon Kaelran Lowin, Strategos of Foot, Royal Army of Potomia, ¡°Analysis of Traxian Aggression During Meeting with Zephyran Counterpart¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°So why couldn¡¯t I find you guys?¡± Aryana mumbled softly. Her words bringing about a slight lull in the dinner.


    It didn¡¯t matter how tasty the roasted meats and herbs were, Sophie had felt the slight underlying tension between everyone ever since they arrived. Sophie could feel that the siblings were worried about the two of them. Conversely, she knew Aryana and to an extent, herself, were a little more than suspicious of the siblings given that the events at the library happened conveniently after they had left. Sophie however, hadn¡¯t intended to broach this topic just yet, Aryana, as it seems like, did.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thalnor carefully asked.


    Maylesa continued munching away on her fried potatoes, but Sophie could see the elf¡¯s ears perk up and attune themselves to the conversation. Much like Sophie¡¯s own.


    ¡°I mean after the Library incident. It was¡­ I waited for about a week and then tried to find you guys. But the guards wouldn¡¯t let me in.¡± Aryana muttered dejectedly, ¡°And I couldn¡¯t find either of you anywhere else.¡±


    The mood in the room had plummeted and only the small candle that lit the table offered any semblance of warmth. Still, Sophie too had been curious, and now she held her breath, staying quiet and letting things play out.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ the whole district was placed on lockdown.¡±


    ¡°Lockdown?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After word of an ¡®attack¡¯ on the city reached us, the district guards immediately locked down all the gates and streets. We were pretty much confined to the household until someone needed to get supplies.¡± Thalnor complained, ¡°We couldn¡¯t even do much of anything besides tinker with our things.¡±


    ¡°Not like big brother or sister, they¡¯re considered essential.¡± Maylesa huffed in annoyance.


    ¡°Mmhmm. So I apologize if we couldn¡¯t reach out to you, or you us. Though I suppose in hindsight, perhaps handing letters off to the guards might¡¯ve been a better idea.¡±


    ¡°But I did talk to the guard. He said he¡¯d tell you I was looking for you two.¡± Aryana bemoaned.


    ¡°You did?!¡± Both siblings exclaimed.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Aryana backed down at the sudden outburst of energy from the siblings.


    ¡°Blasted damnation.¡± Thalnor cursed.


    Though his voice was low, the emotion it carried soothed Sophie¡¯s doubts. The genuine anger and frustration in his voice proved to be a welcome sign against her idea that they might¡¯ve set her up.


    ¡°Timeline matches too.¡± Maylesa chimed in, ¡°We got locked down for about a week. At least until the elders and ambassador were sure there would be no direct danger to our people. By then they were already starting to shuffle out the legionaries that once guarded the approaches.¡±


    ¡°It all makes sense.¡± Thalnor agreed.


    Sophie could see the relief that etched itself upon Aryana¡¯s face, not only had the girl learned that her friends hadn¡¯t just been avoiding her, but that they were unlikely to at least be the culprits behind recent events. It lifted her mood however much it could, wiping away some of her doubts and ensuring that at least one problem reached an acceptable solution. Now, she could go back to worrying about mundane things like preparing for the Academy. Or Anna.


    Unwilling to dispel the more mellow mood that had settled upon the trio, Sophie banished her thoughts for now and tried her best to pick up on what they were talking about.


    ¡°Mmhmm, we made this to apologize when we first heard about everything but¡­¡± Thalnor drifted off as he pushed forward a small little trinket on the table. A compass? I mean it''d be useful I guess.


    ¡°Seeing how you look right now, no offence Aryana, you look in worse shape than expected.¡± Maylesa finished.


    Aryana shrugged slightly, trying her best to hide the dejected expression at being reminded of her wounds.


    ¡°So¡­ is there anything we could do? Or something you might need?¡± Maylesa continued.


    Aryana shook her head, a sad smile on her face, ¡°Nah¡­ I-I¡¯m good.¡±


    The siblings then turned to Sophie, their eyes staring at her expectantly. At first she was tempted to just shrug it off before she paused. They¡¯re tinkers and magitech experts, I wonder¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Sophie quickly stammered out to double check.


    The siblings looked at each other while nodding.


    ¡°Of course, we realize material goods won¡¯t make up for our absence but we¡¯d like to be helpful nonetheless.¡± Maylesa reassured her.


    ¡°Or at least, however, we can offer assistance.¡± Thalnor joined in.


    Sophie pursed her lips in consideration when she tentatively broached the question mulling around in her mind. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡­ uhhh¡­¡± Or at least she attempted to.


    The others, Aryana included, now turned to Sophie with more serious expressions. For the first time in a while, Sophie felt much like Aryana when all the eyes were turned onto her. All this was made worse by how even she felt her request would be borderline ridiculous.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Thalnor inquired.


    Sophie swallowed her doubts and nodded to her. ¡°Right. Well¡­ would it be possible to make a mana battery? Or uhhh something magitech related that could¡­ well¡­ work as a portable version of that?¡±


    The siblings stared at her incredulously, their silent questioning blinks making Sophie squirm. Aryana meanwhile, just looked at her in utter confusion and Sophie silently scolded herself for being so wrapped up in everything that she had forgotten to tell the girl about Korvin¡¯s discovery.


    ¡°Sorry¡­?¡±


    ¡°... did you say, make a mana battery?¡±


    ¡°A portable one?¡±


    The siblings asked.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Sophie responded, now feeling a little silly at her request.


    Maylesa squinted at Sophie and wiggled her nose in displeasure before she let out a soft huff. ¡°Why?¡± She demanded, not a trace of sarcasm to be found in the stern voice.


    ¡°Indeed, why?¡± Her brother joined in.


    ¡°Err¡­ well¡­¡± Fuck, should I tell them? Inquisitor Korvin did say this information could be revolutionary, which also means dangerous. What if they let it slip to someone more ambitious? What if they get in trouble? Hells, we don¡¯t even know them that well yet.


    ¡°Making a gift for an apology only gets you halfway, this sounds more like a personal request.¡± Maylesa tutted, "A big one at that."


    ¡°It¡­ it is?¡± Sophie halfheartedly agreed.


    ¡°Yes. So why?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ well, you know how I don¡¯t really have much mana potential, right?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Well I figured out that I¡­ well I manipulate mana pretty well, so I was thinking that a mana battery could well¡­ help out or something.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The siblings traded glances and furrowed their brows at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a tall order, it¡¯s not like we just have the parts lying around.¡± Thalnor grunted.


    ¡°And it takes a lot of know-how to even make a normal mana battery, much less¡­ changing one to be smaller?¡± Maylesa still sounded unconvinced, ¡°In theory the normal sized batteries are already quite portable, are they not?¡±


    Sophie bit her lip, Maylesa wasn¡¯t incorrect. But if the battery seen during her stay at Fort Clover was any sign of a regular one, hiding or even carrying it around everyday would be exhausting. She turned up to find everyone staring at her and realized that some habits were really hard to break, even after life threatening situations. Sophie¡¯s shoulders sagged and her barriers broke.


    ¡°Truth is, when I was out. They ran some tests-¡±


    ¡°Wait, out? As in knocked out?¡± Thalnor asked.


    Sophie nodded but she could see Aryana wince. Truthfully, Sophie only knew her body was in pain, the one sided duel with the scholar having completely wrecked her perception as she was shattered by the creature. Seeing Aryana¡¯s reaction, Sophie grimaced slightly. Goddess above, I must¡¯ve been a mess.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Maylesa asked wide eyed, ¡°You look¡­ like¡­ you don¡¯t even have a scratch on you?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°I''m gettin to it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, do continue.¡±


    ¡°Right, and sorry Ary, I just got so caught up with everything I forgot to tell you earlier.¡±


    Aryana glanced at Sophie with suspicion in her eyes but shrugged nonetheless.


    ¡°Anyway, basically the gist of it is, when I got knocked out. You know, from the Library incident. I got taken by the Legion.¡±


    ¡°The Legion? The traitors?¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°the good bunch, at least, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s fine. But that¡¯s what happened. And so when I woke up, I found out that an Inquisitor from the church had run some tests on me.¡±


    ¡°Tests?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. One of which included a mana battery.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± The siblings asked together, the story already being pieced together in their heads based on what Sophie saw from their eyes.


    ¡°They found out I¡¯m what they call a mana sink, I believe is the term he used. It¡¯s when-¡± Sophie tried to clarify for Aryana but was immediately cut off.


    ¡°So you¡¯re like a sponge? Just absorbing all the ambient mana?¡± Maylesa hummed.


    ¡°It would explain why we feel little to no energy from her.¡± Thalnor said.


    ¡°True, she did seem abnormally¡­ errr¡­ mana impoverished? When we first met.¡±


    ¡°I would agree with the sentiment but disagree with your terminology, sister.¡±


    ¡°Mana scarce.¡±


    ¡°That is better.¡±


    ¡°Still an oddity.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and now I understand her request.¡±


    ¡°A portable battery for personal use, hmmm.¡±


    ¡°It would probably have to be a prototype.¡±


    ¡°We might have to ask for help¡­ from¡­ them.¡± Maylesa scowled.


    ¡°Troubling, but for a friend.¡±


    ¡°For a friend.¡±


    The siblings seemed to agree and looked back at Sophie.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it. Though it likely won¡¯t be done anytime soon. That is, way after our entrance ceremony and even then.¡± Thalnor noted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, we¡¯ll get it done in a reasonable time frame. Our family name isn¡¯t the only talent holding us aloft. We have skills ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Though not as much as the others.¡± Thalnor grumbled.


    ¡°Tsk, enough about them. We do have one condition though, friend.¡± Maylesa said.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Sophie replied, a little confused, a little nervous and a little excited. Didn''t expect them to actually agree.


    ¡°If it does prove successful. That is the process of making a smaller battery than well¡­ the current battery. Then you must not show off the technology to anyone without our say so.¡±


    ¡°Of course?¡±


    ¡°Good. Because it will be our creation and we will not have that taken from us.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I see no problem with that.¡±


    With her affirmation something seemed to light up within the sibling¡¯s eyes, a wave of eagerness washing over the room.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I see it now, this will be something we can get credit for. Err¡­ alongside you two of course.¡± Maylesa gave the two of them a sheepish grin.


    ¡°It would be nice.¡± Thalnor agreed.


    Sophie turned to find Aryana even more bewildered than before and just smiled at her before mouthing a few words silently, ¡®I¡¯ll tell you afterwards.¡¯  For now though, with the spirits of the siblings lifted, Sophie felt the whole group seemed to be feeling a bit more cheerful as well. With a little extra prodding, the party began chatting away as the siblings began sprouting technobabble that seemed to make no sense to Aryana or Sophie. But, the two shared their own glances and just went along with the mood. It¡¯s good to revel once in a while.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie worried that she had set off some long standing conflict unintentionally. She had known that her siblings ironically found talking about their elder twin siblings a touchy subject judging by their reactions when they were first mentioned by Tristan¡¯s crew. She had expected they had something to prove, yet, she didn¡¯t expect just how much they wanted to prove. After they had finished dinner, she had seen a fire in their eyes that just wasn¡¯t there before. It was like a blazing flame that only grew the more they discussed the idea of this mini portable mana battery. Sophie and Aryana found themselves almost completely lost by the technical side of things, but the siblings did seem happy. Of course, they had something to prove and if Inquisitor Korvin had been correct, then she had just given them a task that might change one¡¯s understanding of mana just a little bit. It was certainly an accolade to earn though she personally wasn¡¯t too sure they could pull it off. I mean, we are all pretty young still. Korvin might be the one to pull the strings if he finds out. Still, I guess it¡¯s nice seeing them so fired up. Just hope I didn¡¯t steer them towards trouble.


    As for Aryana, the girl had somewhat gotten a grasp of the situation, though she had little care for the implications of everything. It was after all, a simple case of; friend alive, good; friend dead, bad. Not that there was anything wrong with that calculus, as Sophie herself could agree with that assessment.


    For the two of them, it had almost been a stellar end to the day, having met up with and enjoying their time with the siblings. At least, until Maylesa had casually dropped the, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the opening ceremony is next week? Be sure to meet at the Academy dockyard.¡± Aryana and Sophie had been flabbergasted at the sudden revelation, only for the siblings to turn into the horrified ones when the two exclaimed how they didn¡¯t know it was next week.


    ¡°They should¡¯ve dropped off letters at your stated place of residence within the city.¡± Maylesa had said with wideyes.


    Sophie and Aryana could only trade looks until Aryana¡¯s eventually fell with a guilty expression. Everyone else had looked intently at her when she finally let out an embarrassed sigh.


    ¡°The barkeep gave it to me the other day. I forgot.¡± Aryana had quietly murmured.


    Sophie remembered herself and the siblings being horrified, amused, then jokingly teasing Aryana for forgetting something so important. But, Sophie understood, offering the girl a supportive hand on the shoulder. They had been through a hectic month, forgetting a letter, however important, was still appreciated since Sophie knew it was because Aryana had been too busy caring for her.


    After they had all parted ways, Sophie found Aryana sheepishly slinking up to her, an apologetic look on her face. To reassure the poor girl, Sophie just gave her a few embarrassed pats to the head, an act that both confused and flustered Aryana. Still, all¡¯s well that ends well. With a chuckle and a grin, the teasing was brought to an end when the two finally reached the All Hogs Arms.


    It was perhaps only then that Sophie had the passing realization of her potential as a mana transference tool. She hadn¡¯t thought much about it now, but as she watched Aryana wince whenever she moved her cast too quickly, Sophie remembered about the distinctive nature of healing magic being able to accelerate recovery. She also recalled that one of the things that Inquisitor Korvin had tested her on was the ability to draw upon foreign mana sources. However, guilty she still felt about having used Aryana as her focus, she wondered if the reverse could be true. Could I push mana back into her? To kick start the recovery process? Or would it have to be divine magicks and not just having excess mana to help one heal?


    Sophie grew frustrated at having another worry on her mind. Yet, it mattered little though, as she soon found herself facing the most immediate problem she had alongside Aryana. Of all the things they needed to get ready to do after cults, battles, monsters and traitors; they needed to get ready for school. It felt so absurd that Sophie let out a brief chuckle which alerted the redhead.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Ary.¡±


    That elicited a small flustered giggle from the girl in question who seemed to relax slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± Aryana happily exclaimed.


    ¡°It is, in fact, you.¡± Sophie smiled.


    The two shared a quick round of giggles before Aryana straightened herself and cross examined Sophie once more.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Just going through everything that happened so far.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Aryana cocked her head.


    ¡°And I think we both could use some rest before the Academy.¡± Sophie smirked, much to Aryana¡¯s chagrin.


    ¡°Yeah right. There¡¯s more to it isn''t there?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, and that we both could use a bath.¡±


    ¡°Soophieee¡­¡± Aryana let out an exasperated sigh only for Sophie to quickly ruffle the girl¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Some personal stuff, maybe. Nothing that should worry you. Besides, if we do bath, how are you gonna clean yourself?¡±


    ¡°But I, huh? Wait¡­ I mean I guess I could¡­ geh!¡± Aryana winced as she tried to rotate her arm, the wound on her shoulder clearly still hurting. The girl fell into a gloomy silence and Sophie felt guilty at having ruined her mood.


    The two dropped their things off in their room and began moving towards the other end of the inn when Sophie looked over at Aryana. A complicated mess of emotions swirled around her but ultimately Sophie settled on a hint of care and a desire to protect her. She was still relatively free to live her own life unconnected to the dark affairs of the cult and the Dark Gods, whenever the Imposter may be. It was a status quo that Sophie vowed to maintain. As she watched Aryana move towards the door to the baths, she was struck by how familiar the situation felt. Wasn¡¯t too long ago when Anna steadied me after everything, guess it¡¯s my turn to be the big sister, eh? Just¡­ if you hear me, Anna, come back safe, alright? That¡¯s all I ask. Goddess knows I¡¯ve just been a needy friend and well¡­ there¡¯s a lot I could do better¡­ for you and us all. So come back safe.


    Sophie took a deep breath before she wiped the mournful expression from her face, hiding the whole exchange from the redhead. There¡¯ll be time to mope later. For now, I just want to make sure Ary¡¯s feeling alright. She deserves better to be wrapped up in all this. At least, that¡¯s what I wish would happen but here we are again, slogging out against forces we barely understand. Heh, I guess I just gotta make sure I¡¯m the one taking fatal blows and not her. Sophie snickered at her own observations before she entered the baths with Ary. Hopefully the Academy will be a bit of a breather. Goddess protect us. May Stellesia also hear my pleas and grant us a boon of luck. May we be blessed by the Stars.

 The Marigold and The Lycoris: An Unwelcome Interference

    ¡°Meltonian King Edward ¡®The Reaver¡¯ Meltius initiated several harsh stabilising measures across the northern lands. In light of recent raids from orcish forces, dark forces besieging the former capital, and civil war. The Meltonians have cracked down on any talks of session or rebellion. Their measures include the large-scale displacement of many beastfolk from the Draeceni plains and executions for nobles considered renegade. This has led to a second mass migration down into Ascari territory, creating one of the largest humanitarian crises of this decade. Ascari officials including Grand Mayor Titus Lindsari of Berenia have called upon Melton to control the flow to its borders. But, their pleas have fallen on deaf ears as current estimates put the number at almost three quarters of a million individuals who have crossed the Meltoni-Ascar border as refugees or those fleeing active persecution. A statistic not counting those who had already fled during the Meltonian annexation of Draecen. Ascaran League officials have already convened an emergency meeting and are considering an armed intervention into what they proclaim as ¡®An Ending Disaster¡¯. More information to be revealed in the days to come by a press conference being held by Sturmbreaker Prince Mayor Ashlin Montroi.¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Special News Edition Vol 5, ¡®Pg 6 - The Northern War: Spiralling Crisis¡¯


    <hr><hr>


    Once, she had been fifth in line to inherit a throne. She had been part of a family that was admired by its people. She had worked tirelessly to win her people¡¯s acceptance amidst a civil war. One might say she had even succeeded, earning the adoration of hundreds that comprised her fiefdom. That was shattered by the third outbreak of violence, tearing the country of Gratia into a multitude of smaller states and into the unending hells of suffering. The people she had helped the same ones to have exiled her to avoid their own demise by association.


    Once, she had been sequestered into a distant corner of their familial influence, into a sleepy port city called Sturmbreaker run by an almost unremembered distant branch of the family. Tutored by one of the finest statesmen in Ascar, a distant family branch that had almost been forgotten. There, she had been protected and safe. Yet, that too was lost, but this time to her own folly. For she had admired the heroes in stories, books, and legends. When the chance arose, she had snuck off and joined a nascent adventuring group consisting of but a paladin and his dwarven comrade.


    Once she had been welcomed, taken in and cared for. She had made friends, found new ones as more people joined the company and their acquaintances everywhere grew. They had settled in a dusty wood covered city, taking odd jobs that propelled them through the ranks. She thought she had been alone and lost, but no longer as she bonded and her new family took her in. Life was good and she enjoyed all the joy they brought with their company. Then, she had found a half elf, and her world collapsed in on itself.


    No more could she rely on her comrades, her family, or even her own body. No more could she find the strength that once lit her soul with a fire for adventure. She had been whisked up in a whirlwind and thrown out the other end, alone and broken. Then, she had found a kind, warm soul that embraced her, loved her, and coupled with her in ways she could scarcely expect. It was a primal, yet enjoyable emotion that she revelled in, giving her the little bit of hope that something awaited for her at the end of the journey. So too, did that light flicker out.


    Once, she had been Annabelle-Elise Adeline Montroi. The fifth princess of Gratia, but that life had been taken from her. Then she was just Annalise; ranger, adventurer, problem solver and marksman. But, that too, was robbed from her. Finally she settled for being no one in particular, just to love, to feel warmth, and have a little corner of the world for herself. A dream that was crushed when the orcs cursed the land with their plague.


    Annalise took a few heavy breaths as she tiredly looked up at Kimmie¡¯s rot corrupted form. The sickly yellowed eyes glared back at her with hunger, the person that had once bedded her now desperately clawing at her, hungry for her flesh, to spread the dark plague embedded within her. The tightening of the rope and the creaking of the wood it was wrapped around would¡¯ve once made Annalise wince, a sign that the restraint was failing. But here, she felt no such fear, just a growing sense of guilt, regret and sadness. The cloth wrapped around Kimmie¡¯s mouth helped muffle some of the grotesque sounds trying to force its way out of her mouth. Nothing but an aggressive groaning and roaring as Kimmie tried to force her way out of the restraints.


    Annalise sighed and slumped against the wall. She was tired of the world, tired of her constant struggles, tired of all her bad luck. Since childhood, she had often desired to be not just admired, but to be respected and loved. How ironic was it, that whenever she found such moments, the world would always take it away from her, like a thief snatching a toy out of a baby¡¯s hands. She had tried, she had fought, she had even prayed aplenty, only for all her pleas to fall on deaf ears. Now, in a grim twist of fate, people whomst she once considered friends were now hunting her down. Though, admittedly, however she looked at it, she knew she was the outlier, the ¡®bad guy¡¯.


    She wondered how it would end. What she would feel when the moment came. If Kimmie broke free, she imagined the pain would be quite intense as the girl¡¯s rot ridden form tore into her flesh  to consume her. The pain, she theorized, would be much like when the sorcerer had blown off her leg, extreme, but this time, likely extended up until the moment her consciousness finally faded away. Or it could be swift, brief, and likely over in but a moment if Mila found her before Kimmie breaks free. It would hurt, watching the former tavern maid be dispatched, though she suspected that she would follow soon after anyway.


    Death, it would seem, was well acquainted with her throughout her journeys and had simply left her to live out a few more weeks before it came to claim her. If only it could¡¯ve come earlier, Annalise sighed to herself, then I wouldn¡¯t have to see¡­ this. She looked back up at Kimmie, feeling almost a small sense of recognition flicker through the rot form¡¯s eyes. But it¡¯s too late now, isn¡¯t it? Dammit Kimmie, if only I just¡­ Annalise sighed once again and turned to look at the bow laid out next to her.


    It had been a gift from back in Gratia, commissioned by her family due to her penchant for trying to impress the locals with wild antics in the royal forest. For ¡®once you grow older¡¯ they had told her, a challenge she had eagerly accepted back then. Though it was smaller than an average hunting bow, it served her well and through rigorous training, she had pretty much mastered its use. She had refined it over the years, carved it better fit her, or restrung the bowstring if it snapped. But, it had been hers.


    The dim lights of the darkened morning skies were a depressing way to go out. The gross sickly pale rays of light cutting through the window into the farmhouse offered little comfort. She watched the beams of light dancing through the rain covered windows, performing a small jig that served to distract her for a moment. Around her, the decay dingy room of an equally decrepit farmhouse creaked as the former residents of the building slowly returned from death, morphing into corrupted life forms.


    Her eyes snaked their way over to a small steel knife besides the bow. It was as generic as could be, purchased off some vendor somewhere during her time with Runebound. It was dull, a little bit off, and most certainly just a knife. However, when she looked at it, she wondered if it would be a decent way to depart should the former residents somehow make their way into the room she was in. She would be alright getting torn up by Kimmie, but the thought of dying to the other infected disgusted her.


    Soft thuds echoed from down below and she recognised the distinctive ting of a sword. Ahh, Mila then. Annalise gazed up at Kimmie, the rot form having calmed down after hearing the sounds from below. I wonder if she¡¯s still in there, somewhere. Annalise looked at her weapons one last time before she shrugged, she was done fighting. She leaned back against the wall and closed her eyes, listening only to Kimmie¡¯s muffled grunts and the footsteps. The loud creaks of boots on the stairway reverberated in the floorboards and she took a final breath, awaiting the finale.


    Goddess, I¡¯m a mess. Sorry for fucking up so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mila-¡± Annalise began.


    ¡°Bet you weren¡¯t expecting me.¡± A gruff voice echoed.


    Her ears perked up and as everything slowly registered, she flicked her eyes open to find an unwelcome face staring back at her.


    What sick fuckin joke is this?


    Filled with a sudden rage, she launched herself at the knife and managed to grip it in her hands only to feel a heavy boot press down upon her hand.


    ¡°Traitor!¡± Annalise growled.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Traitor? That¡¯s a bit harsh.¡± Arnold grunted.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Anna screamed as his foot pressed down harder, the pain forcing her to let go of the knife.


    This piece of shit, I¡¯m gonna kill him!


    ¡°Hoo boy, now that¡¯s some fire in your eyes.¡± The man smirked.


    ¡°You shit! Why the hells are you here?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, just here to make you an offer, really. Not got a lot of time either so listen up.¡±


    ¡°Go to the depths of the hells, you rat!¡±


    ¡°Hah, would you calm down slightly?¡± He let out an exasperated sigh.


    Bastard!


    Annalise roared with fury and managed to shake her hand free, quickly flicking the knife towards his leg when something smacked into the blade with a heavy thunk and sent it flying far across the room. What the fuck? Annalise wiggled to face the new assailant when a soul wrenching chill squeezed down upon her.


    No, no, no. I¡¯m hallucinating, the fuck is this? Is this the hells? Is this the damnation for my sins? Fuck¡­ please¡­ there¡¯s no way.


    ¡°Little calmer now?¡± Arnold grinned.


    Annalise was caught in the throes of anger and surprise. The shock stopped her body from moving even as she desperately desired to sock the bastard in the face. For from where the knife had been smacked out of the air was a staff. When her eyes traveled up the staff, she found herself gazing up at a ghost. Sara.


    The healer was worse for wear, her face leagues paler than what would constitute a ¡®living¡¯ person. The signs of corruption of magical tampering oozing forth from the very pores of the undead form. But, aside from that, she looked remarkably like a person. It¡¯s like she¡¯s alive¡­ what the fuck?


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re quiet now so I¡¯ll make this quick. You remember Sara? My darling little Sara?¡± Arnold spoke, a tad more seriousness in his voice. But, only a tad.


    Annalise just quivered with rage. He talks like he didn¡¯t just leave her to die.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive as much as you or I.¡± He continued, ¡°Ain¡¯t that right darling?¡±


    Annalise turned slightly to gaze at the Sara thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A hollow, almost wisp like voice came from the thing.


    ¡°S-sara?¡± Annalise finally managed to stammer out.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The hollow, emotionless voice echoed. That¡¯s not her, it can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t.


    A clap drew her attention back at the figure that loomed over her, her shocked expression reverting instantly back to a scowl.


    ¡°Bastard.¡± She growled.


    ¡°Now, now. Since we¡¯re settled in, I¡¯ll keep this brief, Anna. I want you to join us.¡±


    ¡°To hells with that! Traitor!¡± She tried to pry herself free.


    Arnold sighed with obvious annoyance and tried again. ¡°Now listen, I want to get the gang back together. Clearly, as you can see, Sara¡¯s back. Might¡¯ve done a bit of grave robbing but it¡¯s not like anyone was tending to it.¡±


    ¡°The fuck?¡± Annalise whispered her thoughts out loud.


    ¡°We got driven off by some black hats before I could get my hands on everyone else¡¯s¡­ bodies.¡± He spat the lost words out distastefully.


    Their bodies? Did he desecrate their graves? The bastards! What the hells is his angle here?


    ¡°Okay, look. I see the look on your face so I¡¯ll straight to the point. I want you back on the team, back in Runebound. We¡¯re¡­ refounding it, in a way.¡± He looked at the Sara thing, ¡°As you can see, we¡¯re getting there.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah. I¡¯m not done yet. Second thing, the big picture. Long story short, the guys that backstabbed us at the ruins belong to a cult, the same cult you and that half elf have been chasing this whole time.¡±


    At that Annalise froze, Sophie? What did they do to her? How does he know? ¡°If you¡­¡± She growled.


    ¡°I know, if I hurt her, I¡¯m gonna get flattened. I get it. But, listen.¡± He finally stepped off her hand, the sudden release making her wince. ¡°I got contacted by another group, a little bit outside the law, but  good guys. They said the Demon Lord, that is, a new Demon Lord spawned in the Deadlands, hence the chaos up north.¡±


    ¡°Demon¡­Lord?¡± Annalise whispered, her mind still sluggish with hate.


    ¡°Aye, one nasty bastard. So this cult, that is the Direktor who stabbed us in the back, they¡¯re trying to stop the demon lord by doing some insane bullshit. As I¡¯m sure you witnessed yourself. My guys, that is the guys that talked to me, want to stop them, and the demon lord at the same time. Two for one, am I right?¡± Arnold grinned.


    Annalise tried to punch him but found herself stopped by the Sara thing.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She yelled, struggling to free herself.


    ¡°No.¡± Came the reply.


    Annalise stilled and fell silent, her mind still unable to reconcile that the healer she had watched die, was now in front of her and talking.


    ¡°Anna, hey. Focus.¡± Arnold snapped his fingers, ¡°Demon bad, cult bad, my guys good. Okay? Well they¡¯re also shady as shit and do some pretty nasty stuff. But in comparison, pretty good.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Annalise hissed.


    ¡°And I want you on board, followed you for quite a while after they found me.¡±


    ¡°Traitor.¡±


    ¡°Hey, now. Coward? Sure. I ran. But traitor? I never stabbed anyone in the back. Well¡­ any of you anyways.¡± He grinned, ¡°Fuck, right, focus. So you or out? Back in Runebound with Gil and Thulgrim again? Though this time you might call the organisation I¡¯m with¡­ the Flames of Life.¡±


    Well that sounds suspicious as fuck, another cult? Annalise was silent, her mind still figuring things out when another set of boots burst into the room.


    A robed monk looking lizard man with red and green scales nodded at the other two. They nodded back and Arnold visibly sighed in defeat.


    ¡°Anna, Anna. Listen. Join back up? Or no? Tell you what, you see Sara? They did that, they brought her back. Your friend over there? Tied to the wall? We¡¯ll take her with us and try to fix her up too. How about it? Cause we¡¯re running out of time ¡®fore your black hat friend gets here.¡± Arnold spoke, desperation in his voice.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Annalise asked.


    ¡°Whys, what, who, when, how, there, here. All that, save it for later, you in or you out?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Cause we¡¯re about to do something super fucked, and if we time it wrong, your black hat friend is dead.¡±


    ¡°Mila¡­ Mila¡¯s gonna die?¡± That has to be a bluff, how would they even fight the inquisition? She also has help now. All this¡­ what is this fucking joke even? Can I get out of this? Please?


    ¡°Big portal s-s-spell, needsss s-s-sacrifices.¡± The lizard man interjected, ¡°Now!¡±


    Oh shit, oh shit. Portal spell? Isn¡¯t that what got Riza?


    ¡°Right, fuck. We¡¯re out of time. Yes or no?¡± Arnold demanded.


    Annalise took a few heavy breaths, her eyes unfocused as pressure just piled onto her shoulders. She met Sara¡¯s gaze, the healer looking relatively emotionless besides for a hint of sadness. What do I do? Is this even real? Am I just being conned? Could I¡­ really¡­ get them¡­ all back?


    Perhaps it was the somber expression on Kimmie¡¯s corrupted face, or perhaps it was how the rot form simply stopped resisting, as if urging her to push forth with her desires. I know, Kimmie, it¡¯s a second chance¡­ an opportunity. If he¡¯s lying¡­ then I guess I¡¯m just a fool all the same.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Annalise stated after a moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll come along.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh! Terrific, let¡¯s get moving!¡± Arnold exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second I¡¯m just gonna roll over for you lot.¡± Annalise snarled.


    But in her mind, a different tune roused itself from slumber. A tune of hope and fear in equal measure. A new melody that hummed throughout her veins. She had a chance, a chance at restoring something. Yet, judging by how her heart raced in anxiousness, she just knew that whatever cost had to be paid would be too high, that whatever they did would skirt the boundaries of morality. But I still want to see everyone again¡­


    ¡°Well, for what its worth, welcome to the Flames. Errr¡­ and welcome back to Runebound, or rather, it¡¯s nice to have you back? Anyway, we¡¯re taking both of them with us. Sara help me with the rotted one, and Anna¡­¡± Arnold paused, ¡°you can yell at me later.¡±


    Annalise couldn¡¯t respond before Arnold heaved her whole body into the air. Behind him and Sara, Anna finally saw the giant markings that were drawn around the house by the lizard. The creature hummed and chanted in some strange esoteric language when a bright light blinded her and shattered all the windows around her in a cacophony of chaos. Power radiated fourth from the lizard like a wave and swept over her like some extreme pressure, almost pushing herself and Arnold down. Just as it dissipated, an equally if not more powerful surge of energy collapsed inwards towards the lizard, the mana in the air around her supercharged and releasing an almost intoxicating hum of power that tickled the hairs on her arms. A second bright flash blinded her once again, this time followed by the sound of wood creaking and cracking. Before her eyes could recover from the flash, she faintly recognised the faint outline of a large scale spell. Then, she was gone.

 The Lycoris and Its Worries: Forbidden Magic

    ¡°¡®The ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ of the Deadlands is not a singular entity in a general sense of the word. Within the Deadlands, we speculate that there are as many as two dozen tribes of demons, mutants, and other beastial groups that call it ¡®home¡¯. At least, that¡¯s what was observed after the last expedition returned from the Deadlands. From there, we surmise that whichever clan¡¯s leader unites the rest gains the title of ¡®Lord¡¯. It is at this stage however, that even we must admit we don¡¯t know why they always end up pushing southwards, for the Praemoni Deadlands contain vast swathes of territory, some even perhaps more fertile than land in the South. Perhaps they simply need even more arable land like the rest of us, perhaps they have an ingrained hatred against civilisation, or perhaps some greater entity has spurred on the races of the Deadlands to attack. Whatever the case, to us, then, we label this leader of the Deadlands as a ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ and the subsequent chaos they cause, the Dark Tide. ¡±


    - Stellar Warden Azhael Toutaine, Guest Speaker for Arterian Academy of History, ¡°Lecture on Speculative Intriciates of Demonkind.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Lady Inquisitor! Lady Inquisitor!¡± A ragged voice cried out from the east.


    Mila and her escorts turned to face the oncoming rider, the local militia looking nervously around as the orcs just calmly observed everything.


    ¡°Serjeant Bryton.¡± Mila acknowledged as the man drew closer.


    Exhausted, the soldier gasped for breaths before raspily delivering his report.


    ¡°Pardon¡­ whew¡­ pardon my sorry state Lady Inquisitor.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just say what you need to.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Inquisitor.¡± He half heartedly bowed, fear evident in his eyes.


    I¡¯d prefer if he called me Apprentice Inquisitor but I suppose titles matter little on the battlefield.


    ¡°Captain Brakenworth wanted us to let you know that we¡¯ve had a breach in our lines.¡± He delivered his report.


    At this, the entire formation stiffened up. The militia seemed anxious whilst the orcs looked more concerned than ever. Mila herself could feel the sickening churn of her stomach as she tried to anticipate what came next.


    ¡°And?¡± She snapped, ¡°How many got out?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that Lady Inquisitor.¡± The Serjeant hurriedly reassured her, ¡°We didn¡¯t get breached from within, someone breached from without¡­ err from outside the cordon. They hit us from the back and just pushed past us.¡±


    ¡°Push¡­ pass¡­ from the back? Are you certain?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Aye mam. They hit us from behind and rode for the town. The lads wanted to follow but the Captain had us repairing the barricades until we could inform you of the situation. We¡¯re awaiting your orders mam.¡±


    Mila sucked in a deep breath when she heard a small snicker from War Dancer Brushkol, one of the orc honor guards that she had borrowed. When the orc caught her raised eyebrow he just chuckled.


    ¡°Almost like some human rascal I know.¡± The orc smirked.


    Mila growled back but found herself a little calmer thanks to the joking barb. She nodded to herself before turning back to the Serjeant.


    ¡°Serjeant, tell the Captain good work and to continue fortifying your positions and prepare for hostilities. My contingent will handle things from here.¡± Mila paused before squinting down at the village and continuing, ¡°Then, have him send one of your fastest riders back to Eashire and one to Marrest. Tell the local church officials that the situation has changed and that we need a squadron of Templars as soon as possible. Preparations be damned.¡± She barked her orders.


    ¡°Yes Lady Inquisitor!¡± Serjeant Bryton eagerly saluted.


    With a snappy turn of his horse, the man galloped back the way he came, the commotion over just as soon as it had started. Behind her, the gathered militia began whispering amongst themselves as she tried to get a better look at the village ahead of her.


    Grunshire was a village of little note, its crowning achievement being the large water mills that dotted its path along the Melisi river. Now it was to be the site of her showdown with her former ally. What rotten luck.


    When she had first arrived, it was with the small contingent of Meltonian armsmen that she could rally along her chase. Her immediate order had been to create a makeshift dam at the bottom end of the river just in case the corruption had spread to the water. She could already imagine the dozens upon dozen of bureaucrats and administrators that would write admonishing letters criticising her action. Though she cringed at the thought of being berated by Serilda, she reasoned that her orders meant they would actually be alive enough to write those letters and that was a good enough trade.


    Eashire was a slightly bigger town to the south. One of the few areas where both beastfolk and Meltonians lived in tense but relative cooperation. Perhaps that was why, when she had strolled up and begged them for aid alongside three orc warg riders, they had simply shrugged and asked her why. Just like that, she had an extra detachment of the Eashire garrison nominally under her command.


    Though their official commander Captain Brakenworth had been peeved at being sent on some strange little Inquisitor¡¯s errand. He was thankfully more than willing to cooperate once she had fully appraised the man of the situation at hand. Particularly when it came to the danger the corruption could pose to Eashire if the corruption spread unchecked. Together, they had divided their units and sealed off the town, setting up checkpoints at all possible entry and exits. The few yeoman riders they had were also successfully able to corral any fleeing villager, their eagerness to peacefully succeed increasing by tenfold after they witnessed how brutal the orcish riders had dispatched any escapees. Say what you want, but those wargs are effective as they are fierce.


    Still, it seems like we need to move faster than expected. I¡¯d have hoped for Eashire¡¯s abbot to have already informed the templars and for them to be on their way. But, dammit, I don¡¯t think we have the time anymore. Mila scowled and stared down at the village once again. She had wanted to confirm which house Annalise was in, to be sure that when they raided the town there would be no way for her to get away.


    ¡°Little Inquisitor?¡± Brushkol queried from beside her.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Plans?¡±


    ¡°We wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Even now?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Growing impatient?¡±


    ¡°Impatient? Hah!¡± Brushkol snorted, ¡°No. But, I have a warrior¡¯s instinct, and something about the fact that someone broke in puts me ill at ease.¡±


    Mila settled for a low grunt, he¡¯s not wrong, who in the hells would break into a quarantine instead of out?


    ¡°If you ask me, I think that they¡¯re preparing for a dark ritual. Maybe, even like the blight that took the other town.¡± He continued.


    MIla offered a curt nod. It was a reasonable assumption, if anything. A loved one trying to break in wouldn¡¯t be a surprise, but based on the Serjeant¡¯s report, this was anything but that. It sounded like an organised attack, almost as if someone had designs for the place. That was a thought that irked her. Someone¡¯s planning something and again, it feels like we¡¯re on the back foot. We¡¯re supposed to be the ones hunting down the cultists, yet up it feels like everything¡¯s going wrong. And Ingmar¡­


    She quickly shook off the distant thoughts of home and turned her attention back to her oversized green companions. Karzuld was the first of the guards, his small tusk making him the butt of their jokes, but his tracking senses were honed to be as skilled as any templar. Marduk was the second, the slab of green muscle was the shield bearer of the honor guard, his tower shield looking like a paper toy in his arms. Then there was the war dancer. Brushkol, despite being almost a head taller than the other two and definitely almost twice the size of a human, was also the most social of the three. The block of pure orcish power also sported tusks the size of her fingers and generally scared the daylights out of most militiamen that laid eyes on him. There had been a fourth, but Annalise had struck him square in the forehead with an arrow early on. To Mila¡¯s surprise, their dedication to their orders meant they had simply buried the lost brother there and then before continuing the hunt.


    When she had asked her about their lost comrade, they all simply replied, ¡°Our chieftain commanded us to aid you. Thus we carry forward with our duties until they are fulfilled.¡± Scary bastards. Would hate to be on the wrong end of their blades.


    It had also been a blessing perhaps, that the largest, most intimidating of the orcs also proved to be the friendliest. At least, she hoped that¡¯s what it seemed like to the frightened troops under her command.


    ¡°Look, little Inquisitor. There! Tall white farmhouse, outskirts by the eighth field. Count past three stone walls.¡± Karzuld declared.


    Mila squinted and followed his instructions, finding the house besides a small brownish object that looked somewhat like a barn. Judging by the small rattle of weapons behind her, however afraid of the orcs the militia was, they were just as curious.


    ¡°I see it.¡± She confirmed.


    ¡°Horses out front.¡± Karzuld added.


    Mila tried as hard as she could but could barely make out the details at this distance. How the hells are his eyes so good? But if he¡¯s certain.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Aye. Brothers?¡± He turned to the other orcs.


    After a small moment of silence in which they too followed his instructions, they turned back and grunted.


    ¡°You think you can lead us there?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°In my sleep.¡± Karzuld growled.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Mila nodded before she turned towards the militia, ¡°Lads listen up!¡± She tried her best to sound commanding, ¡°We know where we¡¯re going now. So against my better judgment I think we should go in now before they carry out whatever foul rituals they have planned.¡±


    She now had the full attention of the posse, men and orc alike. Though she wasn¡¯t crippled with anxiety the same way she had observed Sophie and Aryana to have been. She did feel a little more unnerved at the eyes that seemed to bore into her.


    ¡°I know you might think it too risky to enter given the corruption I¡¯ve warned you about. So I understand if you all view this as a bad idea. But,¡± She emphasized, ¡°should we fail to stop the spread here. All of Melton will be at stake.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an inspiring speech, but at least she hoped she got the point across. A few grunts here and there acknowledged her words and she turned back towards the village.


    It was just then her eye sighted something reflective, no, something¡¯s just that bright¡­ fuck, magic!


    ¡°Brace for magic! They¡¯ve casted a spell!¡± She yelled in alarm.


    ¡°Magic incoming! Hold firm!¡± Brushkol suddenly bellowed on her behalf.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Though slightly deafened, she was certain the troops were now paying attention.


    ¡°Shields ready! Stay behind me if you have no wards!¡±


    ¡°No magic? Hide here!¡± The orc yelled.


    For a brief moment Mila entertained the idea of having an assistant like Taurox but in the form of this orc. He¡¯d be great at talking on my behalf, at least. Shit, focus!


    Mila felt a deep rumble in the air around them as something big threatened to slam against them like a wave. Her arms immediately drawing a sigil in the air ahead of her, making sure to stretch it as wide as she could.


    ¡°Besdiore Omuille Heinaotus Helaotux!¡± She chanted.


    It took a moment before her spell sucked all the mana around her and a rush of energy surged forth to create what felt like an impenetrable ward ahead of her, bathing the area with a soft warm glow. Yet, beside her, she could also make out the guttural primal shouts of the three orcs as they screamed their battlecries. To her surprise, tattoos and paints on their chest began to grow and for the first time, she had witnessed the true use of primal magic. Animalistic, weak, unorganized and far less effective than any traditional spell. But if it works, it works.


    She barely had time to collect her thoughts when it hit. A horrific wave of pure energy slammed into her ward, the barrier glowing a bright divine yellow as it reflected the assault. The unseeable wave buffeted her barrier and she saw even the orcs stagger backwards from the impact. The world around them crumbled in on itself as every drop of mana seemed to be sucked up in a greedy vortex, the blast curling itself around the huddled group of orcs and humans, wrapping its hungry tendrils around them. Mila could feel the strain upon her body as every facet of her being threw itself into powering the defensive barrier, the sweat forming like a waterfall upon her brow.


    Lights flickered at the edge of her vision as the barrier threatened to fail, the unceasing pressure thumping against the ward with a desperate desire to drain them all. Despite the intensity of the spell, the air around them soured and grew still. The very grass outside the barrier turned to a sickly dry yellow. Pain chorused through her body and for a brief second, Mila felt the agony flare up from her arrow wound, her concentration almost shattered. Ash neighed loudly and clamped his hooves down hard on the ground below, digging into the dirt and forming an anchor to help hold his rider in place.


    ¡°Astralis grant me strength.¡± She unconsciously cried out in fear.


    ¡°Astralis grant us strength!¡± Terrified militia echoed behind her.


    Whatever it was, it sapped her very life force from her body the longer she held the barrier firm, it tore away at it, pounding until the barrier grew crackly, as if about to break. With one last effort, Mila mustered every last drop of energy to hold firm only for her to feel the horrifying feeling of something breaking. One crack, then two, then three as the barrier shattered and she practically convulsed with agony at the feedback from the ward being completely dismantled. Fear tasted much like iron in her mouth, the drowsy confusion that held her mind in its grip boring a hole within her skull. But as she drew one ragged breath after another, she realized that she hadn¡¯t died, yet.


    Exhausted, pained, and utterly broken, she managed to lift her head to find that whatever force that attacked them seemed to have stopped. Relieved, she let out a small sigh and simply surrendered to the exhaustion, her body slumping sideways and sliding right off of Ash. When her eyes opened once more, she found herself being carried in one of Brushkol¡¯s arms. The orc stared resolutely forward, militiamen and other honor guards also looking nervously ahead.


    Pain radiated through her and Mila unintentionally let out a small groan that alerted the others. A small cheer quickly erupted from the human soldiers. The orcs on the other hand, just looked at her with a semblance of acceptance.


    There was a long silent pause as they all seemed to wait for her orders, yet she was too tired to be able to focus, too pained to speak. Hah, we did it, we lived.


    A horn sounded in the distance, one long note followed by two shorter ones. A second horn sounded, one long, two short. Then a third, another long, but only one short note. The posse around her quickly looked around and soon found that not everyone had survived. The man who carried their horn had staggered out of the ward in fear during the ordeal, his desiccated leathery boney form lying just beyond where the grass was green and in where it had turned into the sickly brown. Disgusted, one of the militia tried to reach for the horn but found himself too afraid to. Karzuld thankfully, pulled out an orcish hunting war horn and blew the notes out loud; one long, one short.


    It had been their pre established signal, one long horn blow to indicate a checkpoint survived an attack. One to four short notes to determine the casualty amounts. One being little or none, two being moderate, three being high, four being probably the last man standing blew the horn. So all checkpoints are safe, at least.


    Mila exhaled and felt the tension leave her body. The orc propped her back up onto Ash¡¯s back and the horse steadied himself in anticipation of her weight. Mila tiredly raised a hand in acknowledgement, the orc giving her a quiet grunt. A small murmur of discussion happened amongst the soldiers, the uneasiness in the air hanging heavy but Mila was in no state to respond.


    ¡°Second squad¡­¡± Mila breathily spoke, ¡°form a defensive perimeter here.¡±


    ¡°Yes Lady Inquisitor!¡± One of the militiamen responded, the man speaking for his people as the militia scattered into place.


    ¡°First squad with me. We¡¯re going in.¡± Mila ordered, giving a knowing look to the orcish honor guards.


    ¡°Finally. A fight.¡± Brushkol grinned.


    ¡°A fight!¡± Marduk roared and slapped his cleaver against his shield.


    ¡°For the stars!¡± A few militiamen joined in with a chant.


    For the stars. Mila grunted to herself. She took one last look at the landscape ahead of her. The once vibrant grass now a morbid brown, the trees and meadows that surrounded the village nothing more than wilted remains. Yet, there was one thing she noticed that seemed odd about it all. Though houses were shattered, animals drained, and the scent of death lingered in the air. She couldn¡¯t sense the rot and corruption that had plagued Harweald. There was no sickness, no plague, just the aftermath of some foul arcane ritual. Uneasy, she spurred Ash forward, leading the fateful few troops under her command forward. What the hells have you done Annalise?


    <hr><hr>


    Forbidden magic, it had to be, nothing else would cause damage of such scale. Mila mused to herself. Though she was at the verge of collapse, her senses were still trained to detect such things, to identify who exactly the Inquisition was fighting and what weapons they had employed.


    An eerie silence descended upon the town beyond the soft clacking of boots, hooves, paws and the jangle of metal. The troop moved in two columns, Mila heading up one whilst being flanked by the orcs, and a militiaman heading up the other. The town was dead, filled with empty houses and debris of ones that have fallen over. Dried out leathery husks of the former inhabitants, all drained of life, lay scattered across the village. Many fell within their houses, but many more remains seemed to collapse where they stood on the street, expressions etched with momentary shock. The tell tale signs of plague and corruption were not present either, which left Mila with the conclusion that they had utilised dark magic.


    The trek to the house had been a tense if uneventful journey, Mila having made peace with the fact that violence would be meted out one way or another. Though she preferred if Anna would simply surrender, she somehow doubted that option would present itself.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Brushkol whispered surprisingly quietly after exhanges looks with Karzuld.


    Mila nodded and dismounted, gesturing for a militia trooper to watch over Ash whilst the other soldiers tried to stealthily surround the house. The plan was clear, no one would escape, the orcs and herself would breach and clear the house one way or another.


    Mila¡¯s hand balled up in a fist and she mimed a heavy punch. Marduk needed no further invitation, readying up his shield even as the other honor guards stood ready to follow up behind him.


    For Mila, it felt like something of a horror show. The orcs moved in almost utter silence until the exact moment Marduk¡¯s shield made contact with the door. A deafening crack echoed throughout the village and the orcs all burst out into furious battlecries. Mila followed behind Karzuld the tracker and soon made entry herself.


    Within, they found only a deserted and trashed ruin. Furniture blown apart by the magical blast while scattered decor littered all across the floor. Something seemed to have awakened at their approach and as a pile of rubble slowly shifted, it immediately met the flat end of Marduk¡¯s shield as he brought it down upon the rubble. Brushkol quickly followed and slammed his axe into a crack between the debris. When he pulled it back out, the rotted head of a former farmer followed.


    The group quickly dropped into battle stances, ready for more contact when something shifted from a closet ahead of them. Wary of more rot forms, Karzuld lunged forward and impaled the closet multiple times. First where the head of a rot form might be, then the body, then the legs. When he pulled back, Marduk took up his position with a raised shield and tore open the closet doors. From within, a rot form fell forward, brutalized and very much dead. It wore what Mila could only assume was a milk maid¡¯s outfit and she muttered a small prayer for the farmer¡¯s family. Another casualty amongst the many in this battle against darkness.


    The group proceeded upstairs where they found the door to one of the rooms ripped so forcefully from its hinges that it now lay with most of the doorframe at the top of the stairs. With a single nod from Mila, the orcs rushed the position in a flurry of violence, only to stare back at her with a shrug. Cautiously, she inched forwards to find a charred bedroom, the entirety of the place destroyed. The ritual room.


    Karzuld remained with her as a guard whilst the other two went to check the other rooms. But as they all searched the house, no traces of Annalise or Kimmie remained. That was until she saw the blasted remains of the bow in the corner of the room. Remaining vigilant for traps, Mila reached down with a gloved hand to pick it up. The unique grooves and remaining half of the design upon it all she needed to see to recognise it as Annalise¡¯s.


    Making another sweep of the room with her eyes, a picture formed in her head and she shuddered at the implication. Forbidden magic that just disappeared her, must be a teleportation ritual. But that means someone else got involved, likely whoever broke into the cordon. Still, it means something beyond the cult is at play here, and to be willing to use such magic¡­ the other Inquisitors must know at once.


    Transference or transportation magic had been outlawed for centuries. Besides one or two portal scribes under constant surveillance who could figure out the intricacies of maintaining a stable connection between realms without a massive use of mana, the spell itself proved highly unstable and inefficient. Teleportation magic, however, was considered a far worse sin. Both a high level spell and highly costly, the downside of it compounded on the issues of portals. Whereas a portal required constant high supplies of mana, that could, in theory, be regulated to a constant flow. The instantaneous nature of teleportation meant an equally high but instant use of mana. The end result is generally the draining of an entire area¡¯s mana supply. From the land, the air, and the very creatures that inhabited it. The same thing that likely just happened to this place. All texts related to this field had been destroyed by the church, at least, any we could get our hands on. So this means dark practitioners and definitely apostates or rogue mages. Fuck. Also means Anna¡¯s gone however far with whoever casted spell could take her.


    Mila bit back her frustrations and found the orcs shaking their heads. The search had turned up empty. Disappointed but undefeated, she scowled at the remains of the bow before turning back to the orcs.


    ¡°Tell the others to burn the town to the ground just in case traces of corruption still linger. Then gather up a small party and assess the status of the other checkpoints. After that, we ride directly for Marrest, the capital. My superiors must be informed at once.¡± Mila declared.


    The three orcs looked at each other for a moment before nodding their ascent.


    ¡°Very well Little Inquisitor.¡± Brushkol spoke for the trio, ¡°And I take it the magic also meant the disappearance of our quarry?¡±


    ¡°Aye. She¡¯s gone....¡± Mila pursed her lips, oh no, Kimmie¡¯s also gone.


    ¡°Inquisitor?¡± Brushkol asked, clearly sensing her concern.


    ¡°Annalise hadn¡¯t contacted anyone, as far as I know. Which means an outside party must¡¯ve known about what was happening. They also conducted a terrible ritual, teleportation. But, they also took the rot form that Anna, our quarry, was intent on protecting. Which means only one thing.¡±


    ¡°A deal.¡± Brushkol snarled on Mila¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She grunted, ¡°It¡¯s almost like someone anticipated this to happen. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°When has fighting the darkness ever been likable? Much less a profession.¡±


    Mila snorted, much to the orc¡¯s amusement, but signaled for the group to move nonetheless. They were unlikely to find much else in the scorched room and the crisis had resolved itself. She twiddled with the remnants of the bow in her hand and decided to hold onto a small piece. They¡¯re gone for now, but for how long? Where did they go? And what the hells are they planning?


    It was only after they had stepped back outside that she allowed herself to finally contemplate the devastation that had befallen the village. Everyone within the village boundaries had perished from the spell, the forbidden magic had drained them of their mana, then of their lives as it hungrily reached for more fuel. Many buildings had been ruined and as the orcs directed the militiamen to begin burning the place, the few left standing would also be reduced to ashes. She was horrified, the damage done in just a moment had been so extensive, it was unforgivable. For Annalise to have robbed so many lives, she would have to pay with her own.


    Yet, Mila couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh of relief. However determined she was to see this chase to the end, she was somewhat glad the two had not come to blows. Though the guilt of her failure to act now weighed heavily upon her, she remained uncertain how willing she would be at putting down a friend.


    Question for another time¡­ I suppose. But what you did here, Anna. Is unforgivable. Next time I see you¡­


    With a grunt she caught Brushkol¡¯s gaze and nodded. It was time for them to report in, to leave and let the rest of the Inquisition know what had transpired here. Failure or not, they had learned one valuable factoid. Someone else was interested in Annalise and more than willing to sacrifice an entire village just to acquire her. Not only that, but they actively interfered with Inquisitorial activities and had access to forbidden magicks. Now, not only were they fighting against a dark cult that threatened the stability of the realm; another insidious force had been operating in the background, that much they already suspected. But, now that they had shown their hand and had actively interfered with Inquisitorial operations. It meant the Inquisition could now dedicate their resources to hunting down this new rogue group. At least, Lord Viktor could. Mila could only let her shoulders sag as she wondered how Serilda and Viktor would see this failure. Not worth worrying I suppose, if I get assigned to a training group, so be it.


    Taking one last look at the village, she closed her eyes and spurred Ash forward. Next time though¡­ next time I won¡¯t let you get away Anna. Upon the Goddess''s name I swear.

 Act 3 Chapter 31: To Shine with the Stars

    ¡°To Shine with the Stars.¡±


    - Academy of Arteria, ¡°Academy Motto¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie didn¡¯t expect the pomp that greeted them upon their arrival to the Academy docks. Beyond the Noscali gates lay a separate dockyard reserved for the Academy of Arteria and its students. A small walled part of the city that now sprouted countless colourful banners and insignias dangling from the parapets. Academy guardsmen dressed in comically regal gold tinted outfits that Sophie hoped was just a performative uniform. Students who took the exams weren¡¯t the only ones admitted, they were only part of the wave that now descended upon this location as other prospective students from other nations also arrived for the entrance ceremony. Commoners sponsored by their governments, nobles by the jostling influences within the courts, and even those just talented enough to be invited directly by the academy all became part of the crowd that eagerly awaited their place in the vaunted halls of knowledge. The sheer amount of people was what had taken her truly by surprise.


    On the other hand, her shock was nothing compared to Aryana''s. The poor girl was more apprehensive about people than Sophie had ever seen her before. The usually carefree girl, just gently tucked up right behind her wherever they went, trying her best to blend into Sophie''s back. It had taken a great deal of nursing and care to have allowed her arm some limited movement in the cast without it hurting. But, because of the cast, Sophie knew that the mere fact Aryana looked like someone who had just suffered a horrific accident was already enough to make the poor girl self conscious.


    ¡°I¡¯m so noticeable when you look at everyone!¡± The poor girl exclaimed before they departed the inn, ¡°I¡¯m the only one whose arm is gonna be wrapped up! That¡¯s how everyone will remember me!¡±


    Though Sophie had found the ordeal amusing, she did eventually manage to coax the girl out with the promise of rewards in the days to come. She didn¡¯t know what rewards she could possibly give, but the idea alone calmed the reluctant redhead and Aryana begrudgingly shunted herself along.


    To be fair to Aryana though, even Sophie wasn¡¯t expecting the turnout to be so large. Around four hundred odd students from different corners of Cyndralia joined the ¡®half year¡¯ class. A number that positively boggled Sophie¡¯s mind as she wondered just where everyone came from. Of particular note were the distinctive outfits of a few Carradorian students that she could recognise, and the more garish but menacing red and blacks worn by those from Traxia. In contrast with most peoples that she¡¯d met on her journey so far, she found them to be instantly recognisable, the Traxians standing with their straightened backs and haughty postures, almost like they saw themselves as above the rest of the rabble. Sophie could only offer a small snort at the irony of how their behaviour mirrored their sworn enemy of the elves. Maybe that¡¯s why they still war with each other, gotta prove who¡¯s one top, Sophie scoffed to herself.


    Her amused demeanour soon found an abrupt end as she caught the ire of an ostentatiously dressed Traxian girl who glared at her with such ferocity that Sophie almost forgot to look away. Cowed, she shrank back into the crowd only to just barely catch the appearance of a self satisfied smirk and the Traxian¡¯s face as she ducked away. Shittt, I was staring too long. She cursed to herself. Embarrassed, she was relieved when the crowd masked her location once again, though she somehow doubted that this would be the last time she saw the Traxian.


    Aryana tugged at her sleeve and Sophie turned around to find the girl pointing at a procession off the their left. In perhaps, the strangest sight she had ever seen. Traditional elven dress was melded with more modern attire as the students dispatched from the Adonar and those from the Elven Quarter marched with each other. Their haughty looks, prim and proper display an almost comically similar recreation of the Traxians. Sophie spotted the siblings trying to hide near the side of the procession, their dispirited and tired looks indicating their reluctance at being part of such a display. She looked back at Aryana and the redhead let out a small, if still strained giggle.


    Sophie let out a relieved snort of air, happy that her charge at least, found some small enjoyment from the occasion. The two cast one last cheeky glance at the siblings before they continued on with the crowd.


    The streets themselves were filled with curious onlookers and students alike. But, Sophie also noticed the heavy presence of guardsmen watching over the crowd through little alleyways, street corners and from balconies. Guess the city¡¯s still on edge, all because of me, huh.


    Once they crossed the large gate into the Academy dockyards, Sophie found herself intrigued by how different the area seemed from Arteria as a whole. Unlike the city at large, there was an immediate sense of calm and quiet that shone through despite the crowd that was filing in. There was a lush little courtyard that greeted the crowd, statues of Academy notables surrounding an ornate fountain in the center. A few buildings stood stoic behind the walls; their designs spoke of a construction where aesthetic choices mattered far more than the rapid development of city blocks. Ridges and arches decorated the edges of windows, curling around them like some fancy noble¡¯s mirror being held up upon its desk. The buildings all occupied the perfect amount of space,  none too bulky, yet not too slim either, just comfortable looking homes that served to highlight the dichotomy of the bustling city outside and the calm existence within, minus the large ornate hall that the students were being directed towards.


    Robed and uniformed scholars, even some who dressed like the examination¡¯s proctors, stood around the edge of one massive building and gestured for the students to head within. A grand hall, even bigger than the one inside the library. Other Academy staffers dressed in a strange blend of yellow and green scuttled about to and fro, their hands often holding stacks of papers or cups.


    Yet, there was one thing in common about the strange Academy district that made Sophie feel slightly ill at ease. Everything, appeared or rather, felt immaculate. To her, it felt like much of the area had been specifically curated for students, in particular catering to the tastes of the more distinguished sons and daughters of nobility. The streets were clean, the houses pristine, the environment calming, and even the staff seemed to dress to impress amidst a chaotic day. For Sophie, it felt almost like this was a chance for the Academy to flex its prowess, to demonstrate to the world that it is, in fact, a peerless bastion of knowledge and learning.


    Her mood however, suffered another nosedive when she entered the grand hall. Despite the gaudy yet still scholarly decor, the large raised roof, the chandelier, the lights, the atmosphere of tense eagerness, and crowds of students there was one thing she didn¡¯t expect to see here. Inquisitors. Hidden almost by the shadows of the walls, Sophie spotted who she assumed was Inquisitor Janos and another black hatted Inquisitor leaning against the banisters, overlooking the proceedings like a bear searching for fish in a river. To her horror, the moment her eyes landed on the pair, it was like she had triggered some sort of lever. Both Inquisitors seemed to clock onto her position at once, their eyes turned to look over her. Embarrassed and a little fearful, Sophie could only hope they saw her offer a tiny polite nod as she shrunk into her shirt once more, keeping her head as low as possible within the crowd.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana whispered.


    The soft voice caught Sophie¡¯s ear and she spun around to find the redhead leaning in conspiratorially.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sophie queried.


    ¡°There, over there.¡± Aryana wiggled her cast, ¡°Grrr¡­ there, to the left, on the stand.¡±


    Sophie slowly turned only to be harshly pulled back by Aryana¡¯s free hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, but I think there¡¯s trouble.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ trouble?¡± Sophie tried to crane her neck to see.


    ¡°Yeah, some girl, fancy outfit. She keeps glaring at you. Do you know her? Or did you get us into another mess without letting me know?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Sophie tutted, ¡°Is she dressed in black and red, kinda gaudy, a little bit too prim and proper?¡±


    ¡°So you do know her!¡±


    ¡°Mmm, a Traxian. I¡¯d recognise the dress more than anything. I looked over at their crew a little too long earlier.¡±


    At that Aryana tilted her head, ¡°Oh? Why would that be a problem?¡±


    ¡°They hate elves.¡± Sophie clicked her tongue, her mind running back to the days when she would just wear a hood everywhere. I¡¯d look suspicious as hells if I did that though, but at least they¡¯d second guess themselves before identifying me as an elf.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Aryana stated a bit more glumly.


    Sophie found herself suddenly curious. There was an elven procession after all, she wondered how many might¡¯ve joined her in mingling with the general audience, full blooded or not. Her observations ended with a dismal failure as she spotted about three other pointy eared individuals loitering around the main student body, and even then they were tucked quite close to the elven group. Ahh¡­ shit. It took her less than a second to realize why she was so easy to single out. Amongst a group of elves, she likely looked a bit odd, perhaps a little too human, but from afar, none would be the wiser. Yet, in the middle of a human crowd, her ears alone, if she discounted her other slightly more elven facial features, would be like a beacon in identifying who stood out. Perhaps in addition to that, being next to one of the only person in the room with a visible injury and cast probably didn¡¯t help. Maybe Ary had a point, though it¡¯d be a shame to miss this ceremony regardless. Especially after everything we''ve been through to get here.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    A hush fell over the room as people walked onto the stage at the far end of it. Sophie only recognised the somewhat elderly proctor of her exam. Besides him were a half dozen individuals, most of similar age besides two on the far right who were far younger than the scholars. The two donned uniforms of blue and green, whereas the scholars all wore some mixture of blue, purple and red. The man who sported all three was the first to step in the middle of the stage and at this, the crowds generally grew silent. One of the Academy staffers casted a spell, the sigil lighting up in the familiar pattern of a vocal amplification, the man giving the assistant backstage a nod of acknowledgement.


    ¡°Guests, applicants, and now admitted students to the Academy of Arteria, welcome!¡± The man announced, earning him a round of claps. ¡°My name is Dean Arthur Harloch of the Academy¡¯s History department and it is my pleasure to welcome all of you here today.¡± He spoke with a heavy Meltonian accent.


    A few cheers came from some rowdier students and the man smiled, holding up a hand to calm the excited pupils. ¡°Now, I understand fully that not everyone here is on the same level and that not everyone here shares the same background, but you are all here now. You are all the talented youth of the future; statesmen, leaders, nobility, scientists, researchers, historians, tacticians and even clergy amongst other things. You are here because you have been seen as talented, skilled, and possessing of enough potential that we here, at the Academy, are more than happy to help you light the spark on your path of knowledge.¡±


    Sophie heard a rumble of agreement pass through the hall before the man continued. ¡°It is, after all, the goal of the Academy to educate you for whatever role you might have to perform once your time with us is done. To see that you are better as a person, to have the ideals of curiosity, growth, and unceasing zeal for change embedded within you. That much, we will do. For we want you not just to thrive, but to excel! For that is the ultimate goal of the Academy and our motto. We want to help you ¡®To Shine with the Stars.¡¯¡± The man finished before bowing and gesturing towards one of his colleagues. ¡°Now I hand you off to Professor Berian Montroi from the Arterian Academy''s Department of Economics.¡±


    A round of applause swept the room and Sophie joined in the polite claps when she almost giggled at Aryana¡¯s playful scowl. The poor girl kept glancing at her cast and looking exasperated every time. Sophie caught her eye and offered a reassuring smile, one which the redhead reluctantly returned. Satisfied, Sophie turned back to the stage when Professor Montroi began speaking and felt one thought run rampant through her mind, drowning out her ability to pay attention. We¡¯re here, we¡¯re in. We¡¯re students of the Arterian Academy. I¡¯m almost there Eva, just wait for me.


    <hr><hr>


    The sense of excitement still chorused through the student body, but after five speeches of varying length, there was also an undercurrent of boredom that flowed alongside it. Aryana was one such individual who belonged to the later group. Sophie watched with curiosity as the redhead in question tried her best to try and seem interested. Aryana had feigned focus before dropping off for a quick nap. She had then tried but failed to indiscreetly stretch, unwittingly letting out a tired yawn that saw her explode with an embarrassed blush as she met Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    Sophie barely held back a snort when the girl furiously tried to mouth words at her, the only thing that she understood from the almost minute long rant being ¡®sleepy¡¯. Sophie moved to respond when suddenly she froze, her ears perked up and her head swivelled instantly towards the stage.


    ¡°...my dear colleagues Evaline Rosengart and Patricia Laquies. The top performing students in the martial track and academic track respectively. Both of them are; like many of you soon to be, first years and I would like to invite them to share some words of advice to all of you.¡± The youngest of the speakers bowed and gestured with his arms to stage right. Did he say Eva?


    Sophie felt the air leave her lungs as two figures stepped on stage. One was a more demure looking figure, bags under her eyes from stress yet still maintaining a demeanor filled with pride. Patricia Laquies, I guess. But it was the second figure who captured the entirety of Sophie¡¯s attention.


    Wearing tall dark leather boots that rose up to half her knee, a somewhat loose fitting pair of academy blue pants and her almost immaculate form fitting academy uniform with all the buttons neatly lined up, was Eva. Her hair shimmered almost a chestnut brown under the lights of the room and her sharp features gave off a sense of confidence as her eyes danced across the room. Strapped to her waist was a sword and a scabbard, but even Sophie could tell that it was just a training blade, the handle alone giving it away with how padded it was.


    Patricia was the first to speak and Sophie found herself unable to focus as all her attention was directed squarely at Eva. She watched how her lady had turned to face the crowd with a precise click of her heels. How Eva seemed almost carefree yet was still nervous at the same time. There was a noble¡¯s practiced polite smile on her face, her eyes upturned just enough to indicate joy. But Sophie noticed the tell tale signs of Eva¡¯s nervousness, the girl¡¯s left thumb and index finger pressed against each other almost like she stopped halfway before making an ¡®ok¡¯. Sophie couldn¡¯t look away, and despite Eva not having scanned the crowd too intently, Sophie was certain that Eva knew she had been looking. C¡¯mon, stop making it awkward Sophie, just look away so she doesn¡¯t get weirded out.


    Sophie¡¯s mind flittered along in a blank state, her being maintaining her sole focus so intently that she barely registered that it was Eva¡¯s turn to speak in front of the crowd. When Eva stood in front of the crowd, Sophie felt her head nearly explode. The moment Eva took center stage, the older girl ran a hand through her hair before her eyes flickered briefly over where Sophie was and a small grin carved itself onto her face. She saw me! She knows I¡¯m here! Eva!


    ¡°Fellow students and soon to be acquaintances, Let me offer you all the eighth welcome of the day.¡± Eva chuckled, ¡°The only reason they brought me up here was because I managed to win in my duels against some of the top fighters in our year and well, if any of you plan to pursue a more martial heavy education, I expect we¡¯ll see each other a bit more in the months to come.¡±


    Sophie clung onto every word, relevant or not. It was like she had just tasted a drug, and after months of withdrawal, she could finally hear Eva¡¯s elegant voice once more.


    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you all are tired of more speeches I¡¯ll keep this short,¡± Eva smiled as the crowd let out small chuckles, ¡°many of you might feel as though sometimes you¡¯re out of place and I certainly have felt the same at some point. However, I can assure you that even in the short time I have been here, you will be able to connect with others and meet a wide variety of people that will make you feel like you belong.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s heart squeezed tight when she found Eva¡¯s gaze landing upon her, a genuine grin plastered on the older girl¡¯s face. Eva¡­


    ¡°Finally, for all those that have struggled to journey here and have put their all in earning their place at the Academy, I believe that you¡¯ve already shown your merit. That you¡¯ve already done your part to prove to yourself to the rest of us. So now that you¡¯re here, I hope you can find what you¡¯re looking for, and that the rest of us won¡¯t disappoint you. May we all ¡®Shine with the Stars.¡¯¡± Eva finished with a nod.


    A round of applause broke out and Sophie felt faint. She knows, she knows about how I¡¯ve been trying to get here¡­hah¡­she remembers me. When the Dean stepped back on stage to speak, Sophie had already lost sight of where Eva went, the older girl having disappeared off to the sides of the stage. Her attention was only regained when she found Aryana tugging at her sleeve, an amused expression on the redhead¡¯s face.


    ¡°H-huh-hmm?¡± Sophie asked.


    Aryana remained silent and just continued tugging, urging Sophie to follow. Confused, still breathless and a little star struck, Sophie let herself be dragged along until they ended up near one of the side doors of the building. Her excursion however, had not gone unnoticed and she felt the gaze of more than a few people looking at the half elf and half injured girl pushing through the crowd. Almost as suddenly as she had spurred Sophie on, Aryana looked around before stopping in place.


    ¡°A-Ary?¡±


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s me.¡± Aryana let out a small giggle before she shook her head and refocused, ¡°Ugh, shh, Sophie. Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Aryana nodded.


    Sophie looked around, curious, and was only half aware when the speaker finally reached the end of his speech. A large round of applause and cheers erupted from the crowd, the official declaration of their status as students now cemented properly with ceremony and speech. She ignored it all and looked back at Aryana, wondering just what the girl was planning when she heard a distinctive click on the wooden floor boards. Before she could turn around, the most soothing voice in the world echoed from behind her.


    ¡°Hey Soph, how¡¯s my little gremlin doing? Heh, been a while since we talked, huh?¡± Eva whispered casually.


    Sophie felt the hairs stand on end and her heart stilled once more. Eva¡­ Slowly turning around, Sophie found herself face to face with Eva¡¯s warm soft smile. She sounded so relaxed but her hands were still pressed together. But, it¡¯s Eva so why does it matter?


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Sophie stammered out speechless.


    Eva let out a small breath and moved closer. Sophie¡¯s eyes widened the closer Eva got, soon she found herself staring at the older girl¡¯s outstretched arms. Tension fled her body and relief filled her soul when she leaned into the embrace, her emotions in flux. She felt the warm press of Eva¡¯s body and cautiously rested her head against the girl¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± Sophie whispered, her voice getting choked up.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Eva whispered back.


    ¡°Evaaa.¡± Sophie whined, burrowing her face onto Eva¡¯s shoulder.


    A small hand ruffled her hair and Sophie felt Eva''s gentle caress. ¡°Sophie. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot to catch up on, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm. Eva.¡± This feels like a dream, this can''t be real. But it is real. It is real? Is it real? She feels real, I feel happy. Please be real.


    ¡°Little gremlin.¡± Eva tutted as she stroked Sophie¡¯s head, ¡°How about we find somewhere quiet and settle down for a drink? Then you can also introduce that friend of yours to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Sophie took a deep breath, trying to imbue Eva¡¯s scent in her memory, the scent of a light fluffy floral rose. ¡°That sounds like a great idea.¡± Sophie murmured.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± Eva giggled before sighing deeply, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back.¡± She pressed down on the embrace.


    ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s good to be back.¡± Sophie spoke, her voice wobbling in timbre ever so slightly.


    She felt Eva move slightly, likely acknowledging Aryana. But her mind was too distracted for introductions, fighting to hold back a wave of emotions within her, knowing that any public outburst might draw undue attention to Eva and trouble the older girl in her academic life. Yet, Eva seemed to pick up on this, noticing even Sophie¡¯s slightest tremble and gently gave a few reassuring pats across her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Sophie. You¡¯re safe.¡± Eva spoke with the tiniest of quivers, ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie dared not to speak, fearing her voice would break. I¡­ I did it. Eva¡¯s here, this is Eva! Eva¡¯s right here, next to me. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s finally over. She felt a teardrop of joy run down her face and onto Eva¡¯s sleeve, the older girl just quietly holding her tighter. It¡¯s finally over.

 [End of Act 3]: Through the Eyes of Power

    ¡°To: Lord Inquisitor Viktor Von Krantz


    I shall spare you the formalities Vik. If I am to understand your last report, the appearance of the ¡®Mistwalker¡¯ cult solidified our belief that someone had been stalking our convoys. We can assume that it is only through luck they had not picked up the [Chaos Child]. However, that does mean they had access to our internal reports stating that we were searching specifically for elves and that her half elven blood had allowed her to escape. Your current orders are to maintain course and root out the cults in the North including this new ¡®Mistwalker¡¯ cult. You must also remain vigilant and remove any infiltrators from our ranks before they can cause anymore chaos to our operations. In that regard you have the full might of the Observatory behind you and may requisition what you see fit. As for the overall situation on the [Harbingers]; the [Order Child] remains firmly within our sphere of influence and if the reports from Arteria are true, then so is the [Chaos Child]. So that matter can be considered resolved on your front and you may refocus all resources back onto securing the North.


    Blessed by the Stars,


    Oraetor Vitellus¡±


    - Informal Letter on Inquisitorial Office Desk in Marrest


    <hr><hr>


    The subtle hum of machinery and magitech reminded him of just why it had always felt so irritating working long hours. Light danced merrily through the windows, the multicoloured panes offering a brilliant show the first dozen or so times one passed by them. Less so the next hundred dozen times and then some. He tapped his staff against the marbled walls and slotted the top of it into a barely noticeable opening. Cogs turned as gears twirled and the mechanism clicked into place. A small dial protruded from the wall disguised as a decorative tile and he turned the combination until he felt another solid click.


    Satisfied, he waited for the gears to finish turning before tugging on the dial and sliding open the marble wall section. He ducked in quickly and slid the wall back, tinkering with a few more dials on the other side that locked the wall back into place.


    He stepped into a well furnished room, the ornate soft red carpets and checkered wallpaper a constraint to the expensive but plain marble walls outside. The room emanated a sense of warmth and welcome that he enjoyed and he let out a relieved sigh. A varnished oak desk and cushioned chair awaited him and he carefully set his staff in a rack, ensuring it would not fall out before he took his seat.


    The room had no connection to the outside world save for the wall passage and a secret escape tunnel, but the windows were present nonetheless and allowed for the faint imprint of starlight to brighten up the room. Shadows of the stars twinkled across the desk and he groaned, the irony of false stellar phenomenon not lost upon him. Each member of the Stellar Observatory had their own little secret rooms and passages within the massive cathedrals of Saintsrest, he was no different. Yet, to him it was laughable how in their attempt to appear more holy, they would rely upon things so close to potential heresy by making a mockery of the stars. At least I don¡¯t hide my sins, he scoffed to himself.


    Vitellus soon found himself lost in thought, his mind¡¯s cross examining the report he had read from Inquisitor Von Krantz earlier. The implications of a cult that had its members not only infiltrate the Astralian church, but the Inquisition as well. It wasn¡¯t just a grave accusation, it was the herald of a potential catastrophe if his words were true.


    Fucking shit. Vitellus cursed, if they knew that our forces were thin, then that must mean they have been observing us for some time. Not only that, but if this is a cult that had been observing us, then it might very likely be the same one that raided our convoys the past few months. Someone¡¯s passing them information, but who?


    He pulled open a desk drawer and rifled through the hundreds of sheafs of paper within it. He dug deep until he found a crumpled folder with some crinkled paper within it. Grumbling about his misfortune, Vitellus placed the papers on his desk and looked at the months old reports from the day they had lost the ¡®Chaos Child¡¯, as the Stellar Observatory had dubbed the elven child. They must¡¯ve had our manifests, and our patrol schedules. There were four shadow caravans sent out that night and they chose the one disguised as a civilian transport. Easy mark perhaps, but they burned all the loot and took all the prisoners, the full blooded elven ones that is. Any non-elves died in the assault and they likely assumed she was dead too. No, couldn¡¯t be bandits, too organized and certain of their objectives.


    He scanned the reports for names, places and people, collecting every morsel of information he could before recalling who exactly he had spoken to the operation about. Unable to recall more than a dozen names, he let out a frustrated growl and marched over to a wardrobe in his room. Beneath the piles of clothes and religious uniforms, he opened a hidden panel to reveal a small safe behind the wardrobe. From within he pulled out what looked to anyone else as blank paper. But, when he placed it upon his desk and pulled a small magitech lantern over, the words on the page creeped back out to life.


    Names, families, ranks, status, and every piece of dirt he could gather on his colleagues. After all, he couldn¡¯t simply allow anyone to roll him over without a fight. He spent the next few hours cross checking all the names on the papers he drew and the reports. Scribbling little addendum here and there as his mind processed the information at a staggering rate. A small clock ticked on steadily on the side of his desk, the hour hand shifting ever closer back around to the ¡®1¡¯ that he had first entered the room in. More papers, more scrawled writings, and soon he found himself pulling out a fresh sheet of paper.


    With his pen in hand, he cleanly wrote down a fresh page of names. Sighing deeply before he turned to watch the clock tick past the midnight hour. Wordlessly, he returned all the documents to their rightful place, perhaps less crumpled than when he found them, and walked over to the secret exit. The wall itself was decorated by draperies that hung all across the room, but this one in particular was attached to a small device that led beyond the cathedral itself. Vitellus tugged on the strings in a rhythmic fashion, signalling his subordinate.


    He furrowed his brows and turned to the last piece of paper on the desk, the innocuous word filled sheet staring back at him. No turning back if we go through with this. But, with Viktor¡¯s report and the predictions from the Observatory¡­ do I really have any other choice?


    He waited, still in his chair until he could make out the faintest echoing of footsteps from the exit. A soft coded rapt on the walls, three small knocks, two heavier knocks, one light knock. He replied with two short taps of his own and found the other switch to open the exit wall, twisting it until it clicked.


    From within, three cowled figures stepped through a templar alongside two squat dwarves. They wordlessly assembled within the room and Vitellus nodded, the templar turning back to look down the passageway, one hand ready on his blade. The two dwarves meanwhile, simply looked up in curiosity at Vitellus, their bearded forms betraying little of their true thoughts. Taking their silence as acceptance, Vitellus handed over the singular page before sitting back down.


    The dwarves gave it a cursory glance before they looked back at him, the shorter of the two taking an extra step forward.


    ¡°What¡¯ll you have us do with this batch?¡± He asked.


    Vitellus held his breath, even for him, this might be a step too far. But perhaps only through evil acts may we cleanse the sin that corrupts the church.


    ¡°Bring them to the warehouse. Whatever it takes.¡± Vitellus ordered.


    ¡°Eleven is a tall order.¡± The taller and longer bearded dwarf grumbled.


    Vitellus merely nodded and grabbed a sack of coins out from under his robes, tossing it to the dwarf with the shorter beard. ¡°Hazard pay.¡±


    The hefty clink and amount of gold within was made evident when the dwarves peered into the pouch and their eyes widened in surprise. But before they could revel in the hefty sack, Vitellus clapped his hand and the templar opened another secret compartment in the walls. This time, there contained a small box that the silent soldier brought over and opened in front of the trio. Within it, stacks upon stacks of Gold Artes sat, awaiting a fortune craving lunatic to gather them all.Vitellus nodded at the templar and the soldier gestured for the long beard to carry it.


    ¡°For your crew. Consider the extra¡­ a bonus for a job well done from last time.¡± Vitellus hummed.


    The dwarves looked at each other and nodded, stroking their beards in unison when they seemed to come to some conclusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s the catch? This isn¡¯t just a hefty bonus, it''s enough to cover more than two contracts.¡± Longbeard growled, a hint of suspicion in his voice.


    ¡°Aye, far be it for us tae be the ones tae break protocol. But¡­ this is something important I¡¯d wager. We¡¯d like to know we¡¯re certain to be out of trouble afterwards. Or rather, that we could still work in this half of the continent after we¡¯re done.¡± Shortbeard added.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Vitellus groaned in annoyance but nodded his understanding. He wracked his mind for words that wouldn¡¯t reveal his hand completely when his thoughts were drawn to where he hid the Inquisitional report. An idea sparked within him and he leaned back into the cushion of the chair, a sickly creak from the wood echoed in the sound proof room from the pressure he exerted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say¡­¡± He tapped his fingers on the armrest, ¡°let¡¯s say some people have done a few very naughty things against the church. So much so that I would very much like to have a¡­ discreet word with them. To make sure they aren¡¯t involved¡­ of course. Barring that, I¡¯ll handle any repercussions thrown your way.¡± He nodded knowingly.


    The dwarves raised an eyebrow at him but seemed to accept the broad explanation. The Longbeard pulled out a small runic stone and held it forward, Vitellus obligingly taking it and placing it on his desk. A small device to let the holder know when the contract was completed. Before they turned to leave however, Shortbeard wagged a finger and stopped his compatriot from walking off.


    ¡°Any specific requirements? Any specific thing we should grab or look out for given the... high price tag?¡± Shortbeard asked.


    Vitellus stroked his chin and closed his eyes before shaking his head. ¡°I just need them to be able to talk.¡±


    At that the two dwarves grinned slightly and tapped two fingers on their heads in acknowledgement. Vitellus simply nodded and gestured for the templar to escort them out. The trio soon disappeared back into the opening within the wall from whence they appeared from. Once the footsteps stopped echoing, Vitellus twisted the mechanism once more and the opening shut itself in front of him, the wall section moving back into position to conceal the passageway once more.


    He sighed and sunk into his chair once more, wishing that he had spent these hours at the brothel instead of being stuck sifting through papers. However, he knew that the others within the Observatory would consider such matters trivial, thus leaving him the responsibility for handling internal affairs alongside the Inquisition. By the Goddess, are you sure these are even your priests and priestesses? So engrossed in stellar phenomena that they can¡¯t even see the rot in earthly matters around themselves. Still, a cult, now two and some infiltrators, Traxia being belligerent once again, Harbinger children and more reports of demons in the north¡­ Vitellus shook his head. What a time to be alive.


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria sipped from her teacup, holding the liquids in her mouth as she savoured the flavour. It tasted of jasmine with a hint of sweetness and tartness from the tea itself. It certainly was different from the airy, almost earthy taste of the tea she drank in the morning. She sighed in pleasure and enjoyed the fleeting moment as much as she could. Mmm, fragrant, aromatic and quite relaxing. Perhaps a hibiscus tea next time.


    A low rumbling interrupted her thoughts and she rolled her eyes. She had gotten used to the subtle rumbling beneath the palace as a sign that the Master wished to converse once more. Though it used to simply hover over the structure ominously and simply project its words onto the occupants. Elaria found that as of late, the Master had seemed to almost try and make things seem ¡®natural¡¯. As much as monstrous tentacles the size of buildings could be considered ¡®normal¡¯. To Elaria it wasn¡¯t much of a problem, she had been created by the Master after all. No, she suspected that it was in anticipation of Sophie¡¯s return, a noble if likely to fail attempt at trying to seem more normal towards one of the few things the Master actually had some interest in. If anything it¡¯s gonna make Sophie more anxious.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elaria groaned.


    Tendrils snaked themselves over the top of the palace and down into the courtyard. One tentacle coiled around a nearby pillar as another eye stalk slinked its way over towards Elaria and her tea table, the movements shaking the tea cups ever so slightly. The fleshy scaled pulsating meat left a trail of membrane, mucus, and revolting blackened liquid behind it, staining the stone brick path below. She frowned at the sight, dreading the strenuous process of having to re-clean the palace grounds.


    Abominable Imposter, It has been foolish. Now the Guardians take notice.


    The Master trilled irritably. The eye stalk pulsated an air of annoyance and Elaria could see the tendril shake with displeasure. Though she did suppose that without the Master looming over the palace, there was a bit more breathing room to be snarky.


    ¡°So¡­ they know the Imposter is trying to make a move. So what? We¡¯ll just have to cover our tracks better.¡± Elaria asked.


    If a tentacle could snort, Elaria assumed that it just had.


    Fool child, should they notice, the world would be shrouded in shadow. The Stolen Dawn would be beyond thine reach for another eon.


    The eye stalk convulsed with anger before it slinked closer to her.


    The Sofi has been slow, the power of the dawn lies still beyond her reach. But time has begun flowing against us, the Dawn must be returned. The tentacle grumbled, To me.


    Elaria gulped down the last of her tea before she slowly lowered the cup into the saucer. She tapped at her nose in thought. It¡¯s not like the Master is powerless, but without an active source of power, we are quite limited in what we can do. Still though, I fail to see how the Imposter¡¯s failures are related to us. She grunted and faced the eye stalk, the beady almost swollen fleshy orb gazing directly back at her.


    ¡°Okay, so what should we do?¡± Elaria spoke, ¡°We could try to reach out to Sophie again.¡±


    No. The risk is too great for simple messages. There must be a certainty in action in achieving the return of the Dawn.


    ¡°Hmpf, so then what? It¡¯s not like we could just seize one of them from here. The last few have been destroyed or shattered under the¡­ false rituals. We also can¡¯t just act unilaterally without drawing the ire of the Guardians.¡±


    It is not about simply acquiring it, but halting the machinations of the Imposter at the same time. That is paramount in tracking down the vile false blood.


    ¡°But won¡¯t the Guardians take care of it anyways? You said it raised their attention after all.¡±


    For those mewlings to deny the prize of the Imposter¡¯s destruction from me is tantamount to treason. I will personally deliver justice for its theft from the Void.


    The tentacles shook the palace in its entirety, the mood of the Master shifting to one of definitive anger and hatred. Elaria raised an eyebrow at the display, surprised that the Master of the Void could display such humanlike emotions. It was, in some sense of the word, a little uncanny. Though the monstrous visage of the planet-sized fleshy monstrosity was likely more than enough to dispel any illusions that its ¡®care¡¯ on such issues would ever truly reflect that of a mortal being¡¯s ¡®care¡¯ of anything


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the plan?¡± Elaria asked nonchalantly, ¡°I assume you¡¯re telling me because we¡¯re about to try another way of getting Sophie to the Towers.¡±


    Eyestalk and tendril snaked their way into the sky above the courtyard. Hanging high under the light of countless false moons, they wove a brilliant tapestry of stellar phenomena and stars that cover the view with a painting of the universe beyond the void. A light gaseous nebula covered the shimmering tapestry with a sense of majesty as distant stellar arrays flickered to life. Elaria felt the gentle trickle of star dust on her skin, the sensation trapped between the frigidness of the void and the warmth of the stars.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elaria queried.


    Until at least one of the primordial stones have been tempered, the Void¡¯s influence will always be restrained. The tendrils shuddered and Elara watched as the starry tapestry turned into a deep purplish shade, the stars now obscured by a nebula that radiated annoyance. In the Little Sofi, the threads of fate had been cut. Yet, the frayed ends knot themselves together once more to bind her to their whims, that must not be allowed. She must temper the primordial stones. Soon, the Imposter will war with the Guardians, and the slumbering Darkness too will awaken. Before then, we must be ready. Ready to restore order through nothingness.


    Elaria furrowed her brow and pursed her lips for a long moment before she finally spoke up, ¡°And what would you have me do?¡±


    Before the Guardians shroud the planet, you shall act in the Void¡¯s stead. You shall be the one to direct the Little Sofi to the stones when I cannot.


    ¡°Me? What do you mean, me?¡± Elaria reacted with no small amount of surprise.


    You desire to explore where she treads, do you not? The eye stalk warbled.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I guess¡­¡± Elara was caught off guard, never expecting herself to be the subject of the Master¡¯s focus.


    Then this is your chance. To live as she lives, feel as she feels. Beyond such mortal ambitions, the Void requires an emissary to guide its champion. That emissary is to be you.


    It was true that she had often found herself wondering what life for Sophie must be like. The thoughts of a life beyond the unchanging Void seemed both exotic and alien. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy, to be cut off not just from the Master but from the powers of the Void drove a lance of apprehension through her heart. But the innate desire to find her sister once more won out.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Elaria declared, ¡°I will go. But how will I get there and come back?¡±


    The eye stalk examined her up and down before offering its version of an approving nod. Good, now rest. The people of her world are lost and confused, many perform rituals beyond their understanding. We shall hijack one and you shall use that as your method of arrival. From there, you must lead the Little Sofi to temper the primordial stones. Once that is done, both your tasks will be finished and our entrance piercing the shroud will be ready.  The tentacle trilled with a faint sense of joyful malice.


    Elaria swallowed her concerns and just nodded along, taking the moment to pour herself some more tea.


    Rest now, the time to depart grows close. It trilled one last time.


    Elaria watched as the two tendrils uncoiled themselves from the palace and the skies returned to the dim partly starry image that had always rested above the courtyard. A little nonplussed, she chugged the rest of her tea and let out a small snort. Just when I thought I wouldn''t be surprised, heh. Still, <em style="font-weight: 400">bet she¡¯ll be more than surprised when I show up. It¡¯ll be one helluva adventure at least. With a mischievous grin on her face, she caressed the small amulet that she wore around her neck, the jewel within glowing a soft pale blue. Just need to wait a little bit longer.

 Act 4 Prologue: A Praetorians Struggle

    ¡°¡®From the heavens that be and the stars that see. Down from the high great beyond, above the highest peaks. Stars shall fall and embrace the earth. Emissaries all from the heavens do they grant. A warrior of light to shatter the darkness. A warrior of shadow that should clash with the light. A warrior of valor to protect the innocent. A warrior of the arcane to shroud the world in sorcery. When the war doth begin, Astralis up high shall carry us through, the power of the stars supreme. But beware the treachery of the sinner, of the agents of chaos that should lead us astray.¡±


    - Record 21023D, ¡°Prophetic Observations from the Stellar Observatory Section D¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°No matter our disagreements, or or distaste for each other. We must still remember that together, we are one. That together, we will preserve the legacy of our people. That no matter what may happen, we must honor each other¡¯s sacrifice.¡±


    The raspy crackly speaker declared, her scratchy words echoing throughout the house of worship.


    ¡°So we honor all.¡± The gathered congregation chanted.


    Kermenadies joined the others in crossing his right arm and tapping the left shoulder with his hand before letting it go and opening his palm up to the sky like a wave. It was a symbol of honor and sacrifice, to show the departed that they would hold them close until their dreams are fulfilled. As his eyes drifted around the crowd, he could tell the somber mood that everyone was in. Even Pelarchus Osgil, one who lost his mind decades ago, could read the mood. The beast had his head hung low, his two war axes lay respectfully on the floor.


    Kermenadies turned to find Centurion Lyran offering him a stoic nod. The Tribune returned his subordinates'' gesture. At least Nyaxes didn¡¯t perish in vain, the poor fool. Despite his disdain of his counterpart¡¯s tactics, he at least understood that there was a reason for the man¡¯s mad plans. The Primus had sought to undermine the powers that were with skulduggery and infiltration after he and his century had split from the main group during the Aetosi Schism. For a while, Kermenadies had viewed the man as foolish, mad, and perhaps a little bit insane like Osgil. But, after a few decades, his work had borne fruit and for over a century, the Legion received reports like no others on the various troops and logistics of the New World. Even Kermenadies had to begrudgingly admit that the Primus¡¯s strategies had indeed partially paid off. That was until he died, shattering any notion of any more legionaries being able to blend into the new world. To make things worse, they had no idea how long Nyaxes had been dead. Such was the life of the isolated Legion that it took until a runner arrived that they were fully informed about what had transpired.


    ¡°We stand here today, to remember that we are all one people, that the sacrifice of Primus Hector Nyaxes and Optio Andreas Valentius are not in vain. That with their deaths, they have also in turn honored us all with their contributions. That they have accomplished far more than they ever needed to in order to restore the balance of this shattered world. The speaker continued.


    Kermenadies found the burden of responsibility weighing heavy on his shoulders as he took stock of the congregation around him. Empty pews numbered those that were filled, scars and hurt carved onto the flesh of each and every person. Once there had been almost five thousand odd Legionaries and civilians alike, all survivors of the disaster that befell their kingdom. At some point, he would even hazard a guess at there being almost a hundred thousand with the added influx of other displaced peoples. But as Elven supremacy regained dominance over the lands, their numbers gradually faded through skirmishes, conflicts and purges until barely a legion worth of troops remained. Then, as the centuries dragged on, more and more fell until a scant three hundred or so survived here until now, a few more Centuries here and there in distant lands rounding their total numbers to roughly three fourths of a legion.


    His expression darkened at the train of thought within him, at the losses they had suffered. They had strayed far from the ideals of the Aetosi in order to survive. Leaping into dark bargains with heretical beings in order to continue the fight against the Myndiri, summoning wretched beasts to do their bidding, performing abhorrent rituals in order to prolong their survival in the vain hope of restoring the Aetosian Kingdom. Yet, as he looked around, he had the distinct sense that few still remembered that dream, fewer still fighting for it. For as time dragged on, they could feel their soul and drive slowly being diluted. The almost impossible goal only slipped further and further away.


    Now, the once proud Aetosi were a shell of their former selves, even the most steadfast Legionary having long since accepted the new state of the world. Their lives left purposeless with the collapse of the Myndiri, and many just continued on with their routine for it was all they had ever known. Even then, the only goal that still held them together was the desire to purge the elven race. But even that was not enough, as evidenced by Nyaxes leading his loyalists away, dissatisfied with the consistently harsh rhetoric and measures employed by the Legion as a whole. For Kermenadies, the destruction of their homeland and subsequent genocide was justification enough. Yet, he respected Nyaxes enough that on the fateful day they ¡®revolted¡¯, he had ordered the remaining troops to let them go. Partly not to oppose a comrade, but partly curious if there truly could be a different way to wipe out the descendants of the Myndir. Evidently not, he scoffed before regretting the jab at his fallen friend. May you rest peacefully in the hallowed halls of honor.


    The doors to the cathedral opened suddenly, a gust of the frigid northern winds buffeting those within. The icy chill pierced through their souls and Kermenadies could hear legionaries shiver in their armour. All eyes turned to the new arrivals and a few men looked ready to leap at them when Centurion Lyran gestured for everyone to stand down.


    ¡°Sister. Countrymen.¡± A soft, inhuman voice echoed from the central figure.


    A petite figure standing half the height of her bodyguards strode fourth, her long faded black hair covered with bits of snow and frost. A squad of heavily armoured figures strode fourth, their silent menacing demeanour earning themselves more than one or two scowls from the assembled congregation. Shrouded by the last vestiges of a misty frost, the slender figure brushed off the snow from her shoulders and dropped into a polite curtsy.


    ¡°Sister.¡± The speaker snarled raspily from the pulpit.


    The petite figure bowed once more, her face hidden behind a brilliantly coloured red and blue mask. Her body was covered by a thickened leather chestplate, a furred cowl protecting her neck and head from the cold. A thin layer of mist exuded from the figure as she bowed and Kermenadies couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of primal disgust radiate from within him at the sight.


    ¡°Such a¡­ frosty reception.¡± The figure chuckled at her own joke.


    ¡°Sister. Mind yourself.¡± The speaker growled.


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±  The figure tittered.


    They were high above the world, atop the last standing remnant of the Aetosian Kingdom. Carved deep into the western peaks of the Kronid mountains, what the humans now call the Frostwinds. Blasphemous. Hidden by dark magic, inhospitable winds, and neigh impenetrable cloud cover, the secretive settlement was once meant to stand as an outpost against the Myndiri incursions. However, the Kingdom fell long before its completion and only a scant handful of buildings were completed. Now, with the passage of time, only the service way down the mountain and the cathedral could be termed usable.


    To his increasing dismay however, many conflicts that were left unsolved still found their way to the surface. Even now, the last of the Aetosian royalty argued amongst itself. Though more timid and sullen than her counterpart, upon the pulpit stood Second Princess Luna. After they had fled from the capital, Princess Luna of the royal family found herself the sole leader of the Aetosian remnants. The scars of that day never left her and even now, centuries later, Kermenadies could still see the hurt that flashed across herself whenever anyone would so much as brush against her. She had, however, risen to the occasion and led the people displaced by the Myndir for so long that she had long been seen as the one chosen by their Gods to topple the forsaken elves. That is, until the Schism and Break happened.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Their first hideout was compromised by Myndiri agents leading to a brutal battle that saw only their legion escape. Then, when they finally rebuilt a proto kingdom of sorts with survivors against the Myndir, disaster struck when they were found once again. It had been a scene all too similar to the fall of the capital, a mass slaughter and extermination that saw the beleaguered survivors flee into the frigid wastes of the north. It was during this exile that a strange wanderer was found, proclaiming herself the last of the Aetosi, Princess Pyra. To the horror of the Praetorians and Luna, the jester had been able to recite facts only the Princess would know, despite having no physical similarities to the slain body that was left behind at the capital. Furthermore, there was a sense of malevolent glee that seemed to keep the First Princess company, an infectious sensation that finally saw the quiet disposing of her ¡®host¡¯ for a new one. An act that ensured they had immediately thrown out the mask for fear of a magical curse.


    It had taken another century when another claiming to be Pyra arrived before they finally realized the truth. Through dark magic and sacrifice, what remained of the Princess had imbued itself into a malformed mask, the demonic looking visage grasping firmly onto whoever wore the mask. Slowly siphoning their life force to continue sustaining the masked princess.


    At first they had tolerated her, helping her reconcile with what happened and bringing her back into ¡®society¡¯, if we could even call it that. But almost without warning, they found her missing one day, gone from her usual haunts. It took a week of long range reconnaissance before they found the masked princess gleefully slaughtering human and elvenkind alike, as if she were some sort of barbaric animal. Though they understood the hurt she had been through, such acts drew so much attention that not only had they had to relocate once more, but a group of discontented remnants led by Nyaxes had made their departure. The break. As for the princess, she had then been forcefully recovered and confined, only for her to break out once again, this time managing to convince a sizeable group of followers who had grown tired of the remote hideouts, yearning to be close to civilisation once more. The schism, he growled at the thought.


    Kermenadies steadied himself, and now she¡¯s back again. To cause trouble, no doubt. His hand floated above his dagger¡¯s hilt. Let¡¯s hope there¡¯s no use for this.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Luna demanded, her voice shaky.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯ve come here to honor the dead, as you do! My people across the vale have heard of the loss of one of our own.¡± Pyra replied cheekily, "We care too, you know."


    Luna¡¯s frail form glared at her sister and Kermenadies noticed the pang of jealousy within the Princess¡¯s eye at the masked princess¡¯s healthy host. A small string of regret coiled itself within his heart and he felt the wave of guilt lap against his conscience.


    Luna had been reluctant to dive into dark magic, even more so in bargaining with dark powers despite what had happened to her. But it was only through the steadfast words of both himself and Lyran that they had been able to convince the Princess that only through magic, could they hope to beat the elves. Since then, they had strayed, that they used magic no longer to just fight elvenkind, but to prolong their lives as well. After all, we said back then, it isn¡¯t fair for humans to have such short lifespans compared to that of the elves. It was a decision that had seemed to haunt the Princess, her majesty retreating more and more from the people, barely willing to attend to her own magical needs, leaving her greatly weakened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Pyra. I know you. Just spit it out¡­ ack!¡± Luna coughed, her body heaving from the exertion.


    ¡°Tsk, Fine. But why do you persist in the old ways? Look at me, healthy as can be!¡± Pyra thumped her chest, ¡°As for why I''ve come? Well, I''ve come to honor the dead! And I come bearing an offering and hope for our people!¡± She declared proudly.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Lyran suddenly jumped up, his actions spurring the other Praetorians to spring upwards.


    Kermenadies looked over to find a mockery of a royal palanquin being hoisted into the building by more of Pyra¡¯s fanatics.


    A shocked gasp escaped from the crowd as the being within stepped out. Even Princess Luna seemed to freeze at the sight.


    Out from the palanquin came a man with his helmet off. But not just any man, an Aetossian. Unlike the others however, he had no defects, no signs of dark magic corruption or even mutant appendages that had to be hidden by glamor. This was just a man, a pure, simple, human. Not just a human, a pure Aetossian. But how? Ever since the war we have found ourselves sterile, at least when it came to reproducing within our race.


    ¡°Ta-da!¡± Pyra waved her arms, ¡°Guess what I learned?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Luna began.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Through my greatness and that of my benefactors, we¡¯ve discovered how to bring back the dead! Err well, more than just your average necromancer or those horrid flesh golems your people use.¡± Pyra exclaimed, ¡°Of course, I had to dig this hunk out of a labyrinth that got buried oh¡­ I dunno, five centuries ago? Not that it matters. I mean look at him!¡± Pyra gestured, ¡°One of us!¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Kermenadies demanded. This sorcery... if could resurrect our people... but the costs... those must be staggering to bring someone back so... pristinely.


    ¡°Ohh, don¡¯t get too excited!¡± Pyra giggled mischievously, ¡°A life for a life after all, and I can¡¯t reveal all my cards.¡± She winked.


    ¡°For the sake of our people? You dare!?¡± If she had any tact she would tell us how and leave it at that.


    ¡°Our people?¡± Pyra growled, her mood instantly dropping, ¡°The same who raped my sister and I, left me for dead, fled the capital and lived for centuries just running from the ones who brought us all to ruin?! Those people?! You?!¡± Pyra yelled.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t just flee, we fled so we could fight again! We have raided the Myndir and have raided their descendants. We¡¯ve tried every moment to avenge the two of you and haven¡¯t stopped since!¡± Kermenadies shot back,  "We hunted down the traitors too. Though the majority of the Gryphon Legion eluded us. They''re all dead now anyways. From old age or something else more likely than not."


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± A whisper echoed.


    ¡°Oh, have you now?¡± Pyra ignored it, ¡°Was that why your buddy, now dead. Ran away? Was that why over a thousand people left with me all those years ago? Because that¡¯s clearly a demonstration that they believed in your ideals so much that they left.¡± The cur! How dare she!  "And the Legion? Just let them fly away and abscond from justice? Literally?"


    ¡°You forced our hand! Your reckless killings cost us more lives than we could ever hope to replace! We had to abandon all operations just to ensure the Myndiri wouldn''t wipe us out. At least Nyaxes had a point, that he wished to see if there could be another path. That much alone, is more than you will ever do.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Luna shouted, her weak but authoritative voice halting the argument at once.


    ¡°Milady¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence. My sister is here for me, not you Tribune. ¡± Luna barked, ¡°And you, begone Pyra. We have no need for your dark sorcery here.¡± The Princess gestured for her guards to be ready, ¡°The air¡¯s foul enough here as it is.¡± Luna muttered under her breath.


    Even Pyra seemed caught off guard as she staggered backwards. But the masked princess soon smirked and just shrugged. ¡°Fine¡­ fine. Whatever you want¡­ sister. As if you lot weren''t already tampering with darkness. Maybe I¡¯ll come back when you¡¯re¡­ calmer.¡± Pyra taunted.


    ¡°Unlikely. Now. Go.¡± Luna ordered. Prompting Lyran and a few legionaries to take up positions in case of a scuffle.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m going. Though you¡¯re all welcome to follow. To¡­ you know, rebuild civilisation?¡± Pyra shrugged as she turned away with her guards, "As the rightful heir to the throne should."


    Kermenadies was ashamed, his emotions had gotten the better of him and he had earned Princess Luna¡¯s ire. Still, at least they had sent Pyra away, though he wasn¡¯t sure what the demon truly had planned. Princess Luna turned away, disgusted and retreated towards her chambers without a word; the congregation unable to act besides watching the disaster unfold. But as Kermenadies followed the misty trail that snaked along the cold stone floors, he noticed something strange about Princess Pyra¡¯s gait as she left. She had a crutch and walked with a limp. Now why would she choose a host that was physically crippled? Surely she could have her pick of her fanatical litter? Unless... there''s something else behind that choice. I''ll have the scouts follow close behind them. But as for the whole Nyaxes affair...


    "Lyran." He commanded.


    At once the other legionaries stiffened and they stood ready to receive orders. His right hand walking up before offering a salute.


    "Sir!"


    "Gather some of your most capable and trusted. Form a strike group and head south to investigate whatever killed Nyaxes. Should the opportunity present itself, eliminate whoever or whatever it is as well. I have this bad feeling the masked princess''s arrival might have something to do with it. Regardless, we must investigate every possibility. Let''s hope this is just uneasy feelings and nothing else."


    "Of course Tribune!" Lyran gave another snappy salute. "So we honor all."


    "So we honor all." Kermenadies replied before halting the Centurian, "And Lyran..."


    "Sir?"


    "Stay safe."


    "Of course sir."


    Kermenadies couldn''t help the uneasy feeling building up within him. Not only did someone kill one of them, but if they were to find out about the rituals they had preformed to stay alive. He shuddered at the very thought. Let''s just hope Lyran can put down whatever this nascent threat is and buy us all a little more time.  And Pyra... He sighed. May the Gods forgive us, and may we honor all the fallen with our actions on the road to redemption.

 Sophies Orientation Guide: Academy Isle and Buildings in the Academy

    Academy Isle


    The vaunted Academy Isle plays hosts to one of the most prestigious institutions of learning in the continent of Cyndralia. From here, emperors, kings, queens, generals, ministers, bishops and many others have once called this institution their home. The Academy for which the isle is named for plays host to a wide variety of instructors from all across the continent and maintains a neutrality policy when it comes to accepting any and all students who show their potential. The isle itself is made up of two villages, a town, and the Academy. Each of which plays a role in maintaining the daily operations of the island.


    Larusport


    The small port town of Larusport serves as the primary docking point for all activities related to the Academy isle. They act as the main ferry hub between the isle and the Academy, including the Academy''s dedicated ferry. The town is ruled by a few noble houses and features a crafting district, an Adventurers Guild hall, a few taverns and inns, and the Larsian Trading Company. The primary economic purpose of the town is the import and export of goods between the Academy and the wider world.


    Villa Gard


    Villa Gard is a large village on the eastern end of the island. Though far fewer in number than Laurusport, its residents are just as crucial to the island''s function with their expansive farmlands supplying both the port town and the Academy.


    Oakbeach


    A small fishing village on the southeast side of the island. Though not as important as the Villa or Larusport, its many coves, caves, and fishing fleet allows for a fruitful connection between it and the Academy. Allowing students who seek to satiate their exploration urges or practicing naval warfare to utilize the village''s resource in return for a decent fee.


    Scholar''s Garden:


    A decently dense forest that occupies the middle of the Academy isle. It separates the town, villages, and Academy from each other, increasing travel time to and fro. The forest itself has been pruned over the years however, though much of it is still maintained in order to both preserve the island''s identity and to also ensure that there is often a place for practicing herbalists and alchemists to gather fresh local ingredients.


    Gardenwatch Tower:


    A large watchtower that overlooks the crossroads between Larusport and Villa Gard. A contingent of rangers known as ''The Groundskeepers'' watch over the Scholar''s Garden and taking out threats that might appear within the forest. Aside from quests within the town or searching for herbs, the rangers are the ones most likely to contract adventurers for assistance in eliminating threats.


    Saintsglow Tower:


    The lighthouse of the Academy Isle. This ancient building has been refurbished and utilises old Myndiri mechanisms and dwarven retrofitting to function. It''s storied history includes murders, plots, and conspiracies, but nowadays serves just to guide sailors to port. At least, that''s all we know so far.


    Academy of Arteria:


    Gates of Knowledge and Wisdom:


    The two gates guard the approaches to the Academy. Their imposing form also serves a practical purpose in holding back any potential intruders that seek to disrupt the Academy through land.


    Conclave of Stellar Causality:


    The Conclave is the primary branch of the Mages Guild within the bounds of both the Academy of Arteria and Arteria proper. This branch of the guild focuses far more on experimental magicks and preservation of arcane knowledge and the development of magitech. Protected by its own walls and Spellsword guards, the Conclave is rumoured to have its own subterranean network under its buildings to help survive against any threat, or to contain one that is accidentally released.


    Astral Cathedral:


    A large cathedral to serve as the bastion of Astralian faith. However, given that the Academy accepted students of all creeds and beliefs. The cathedral also has a few small rooms meant for other religious denominations, much to the chagrin of the head bishop.


    Karth Hall:


    Named for the Dragonlord of Nature, Life and Vitality. The building, much like the belief in the dragonlord, is an aging remnant from an older age. Refurbished and rebuilt twice over, the venerable building serves as a place to host countless classrooms alongside dozens of offices and a clinic for students who get sick.


    Hiro''s Hall:


    Named after founder Hiromi Miyakashi. This building serves as the main reception building for potential students, sponsers, nobles, scientists, and other such curious minds. The building contains numerous facilities such as a canteen, the residential staff offices, and a few guest rooms for visiting sponsors or nobles that might seek to stay a night on campus grounds.


    Arterian Center for Excellence:


    Numera Hall or the Arterian Center for Excellence is one of the administrative buildings on campus. It features a large gathering hall, restaurant, and recreational area on the bottom floor. The rest of the floors are a mix between offices, and rooms for Academy faculty.


    Guardian Barracks:


    The Academy of Arteria maintains its own elite regiment of soldiers that patrol campus grounds as well as the Academy dockyard within Arteria proper. Often seen as little more than glorified ornaments; their training however, is just as vigorous as that of other military organisations and only some of the most proficient and disciplined warriors can be counted amongst their ranks. A company of the guardians always hails from some of Abenstadt''s most elite mercenaries, the Raven''s Wrath, on permanent contract with the Academy to demonstrate the bond between Arteria and Absenstadt. These blood thirsty but disciplined troopers are elite of troops who remain ever vigilant for threats to the Academy.


    Calmor Hall:


    A class building named after the twin Gods, this building also serves as the main housing for the Department of Scientific Studies and related fields. Many an inventor and researchers were trained here and find great support from national institute within Arteria and beyond.


    Runegarde Hall:


    Sponsored by the dwarven under kingdoms of old. This unique building is constantly guarded by a squadron of guardians and serves as one of the few buildings above ground where dwarven craftsmen share their skills with outsiders. Many clockwork innovations stem from the mysterious halls of Runegarde and continue to revolutionise the utilisation of clockwork technologies throughout the continent. Here, the Department of Engineering and Architecture also reside and more than a few students have exited with additional craftsmanship knowledge imparted by dwarven instructors.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Phaeyan Center:


    Named after the Goddess of Wind and Magic. This place serves as gymnasium, training centre, and recreation centre for students and staff alike. Located within it is a public bathhouse for students who seek a more collective experience when bathing or those who eschew using dormitory facilities.


    Tranquility Garden:


    A restricted facility with very controlled entry requirements. Many exotic, expensive and rare herbs are cultivated here under the extensive care of specialists hired from across the continent. Only students under the Academy''s herbology and alchemy departments may tend to garden, and even then, only the senior and most skilled students are granted this privilege. Beyond that, a small peaceful garden area remains open to the public to relax in.


    Grats Hall:


    An old elven building expanded with new Arterian sections to form a towering is strange hybridised building. The building contains a gym and training centre but unlike those of the Phaeyan Center; those within this building are more geared towards war and fighting than general training. An armoury is located within the building and countless instructors teach students basic self defence as well as advanced combat techniques for those in specialised classes. A large competition hall is also located here and many a martial tournament or competition is held here.


    Edel House:


    The main theatre complex within the Academy. The building hosts many a play and performances sponsored by the Academy. Though there is a dedicated Department of Arts, many instructors or lecturers beyond the department with a performative disposition are also allowed to hold extra classes here for students that do seek to pursue such studies.


    Helia Hall:


    The Department of Administrative Studies, Department of Naval Studies, and the Department of Laws and Codes. Many nations often keep a keen eye out for graduates specialised within these departments and seek to recruit such talent into their lord''s councils. Arteria in particular finds great value in poaching candidates for the city''s own administration and Trading Houses.


    Euthus Hall:


    A large classroom building, the wings are home to the Department of Medicine and the Department of Theology. Many labs and experiment rooms are setup throughout the building and it also plays host to a contingent of guardians and templars from the church that guard it day and night. A few mages also show up from time to time to help train any healers that have potential in the healing arts and light magic.


    Alliance Hall:


    Rivalling the Grand Library of Arteria. An untold number of tomes call this building home and the Academy employs a host of dedicated librarians and caretakers to ensure the preservation of the literature found within its halls. The library itself does have two restricted basement floors where forbidden tomes and magical artefacts are stored, guarded by a dedicated company of guardians alongside a rotating shift of Abenstadt mercenaries from the Raven''s Wrath Company to augment them. Rumour has it that as a last resort, the guards have a contingency plan to burn and destroy everything within the vaults before letting a foe loot the knowledge contained within. Beyond that, many a student call Alliance hall a second home due to the countless hours spent within its walls reading or studying topics crucial to their academic future.


    Willam''s Center:


    Named after the other founder Henry Williams. A mostly classroom filled building, it does however, contain a small greenhouse and recreational facility for the gardening club and student usage respectively.


    Lance Hall:


    Beyond the Guardian Barracks. Lance Hall serves as a more comfortable place for the Academy''s guardians to stay. The bottom floor however, is open to students and contain a few training rooms with no weapons., as well as a branch office of the Adventurers guild, Merchants guild, Pathfinders guild, and Arterian Affairs office. Access to other floors is restricted to guardians and necessary staff only.


    Talsfolk Hall:


    An older hall refurbished to house the Department of Economic Studies. This prestigious hall has the distinction of producing some of the finest merchants, traders, and advisors in Arterian history. Many of its graduates are recruited by nobles far and wide to advise them on economic matters. A few even end up in the ranks of the great Arterian trading houses.


    Three Saints Hall:


    The Department of Strategy calls this hall home. Unlike those in Grats hall, though there is still some emphasis placed on physical skills, the martial lessons taught here are mostly those pertaining to strategy, logistics, and battle planning. As a test of skill, oftentimes, students from Three Saints will partner up with those of Grats, and be deployed throughout Arteria on some low level adventures to hone their skills in the field. On rare occasion, Academy adventurers can be found in more dangerous locations, provided the class''s instructors wanted to push their skills and still had a security and rescue team on hand.


    Aura Hall:


    One of the older buildings on campus. Aura hall contains the Department of History and its subcategories alongside a dedicated branch to the study of Myndiri history and artifacts. Students and faculty from this hall sometimes find themselves accompanying the Pathfinder or Adventurers guild in their travels if only to get a chance on being able to get first hand access to study and document ancient ruins. More gentle souls often find themselves more immersed in archival work and serve to join the ranks of guild staffers.


    Mascot Hall:


    Miyascot or Mascot Hall is named after the founders of the Academy. Here, a large auditorium, offices, a food hall and an array of gathering spaces can be found. The main administrative building in the Academy. It is from here that Academy policy on a macro scale is coordinated. Within its walls is also a small array of classrooms, though most of these are for advanced classes meant for senior students. Beyond the first half of the building, the attached elven structure behind it rises two stories above the Academy walls. A restricted area with thousands of sensitive Academy documents and a fantastic view over the Bay of Arteria and Sea of Sorrows. It is also within here, that a mysterious Myndiri crystal artifact is housed. The crystal having remained relatively inert and inactive over the centuries, only pulsating out a miniscule amount of mana.


    Mykr Tower:


    The Tower of the Makers or Mykr Tower is an old Myndiri watchtower refashioned into a high tier workshop in which most of the Academy''s crafting areas are located. Forges, carpentry benches, tanning racks and more all can be found within the building, thus allowing it to live up to its name sake.


    Aster Park:


    Located across the cathedral. This is a small fenced off enclosure created to allow students a slice of nature. Far more curated than a group trip through the Scholar''s Garden beyond the Academy''s walls.


    Dining Halls


    Each dining hall has its own staff, cuisine style and recreation rooms for students and faculty alike. Though a few campus buildings do have their own small scale dining areas as well. One speciality that the Academy offers is that they allow for nobility and other such visitors to also access the dining halls. So far, it has proven a profitable business venture that serves to keep the dining halls funded as curious nobles who flock to Arteria pay a higher rate to sample dishes from different lands. Though students sometimes object to this practice, the Academy has remained firm in its stance of allowing it.


    - Griffin Hall: Northern/ Western Cuisine - Melton, Carrador, Volksgrad, Ingramar, Ascaran


    - Solara Hall: Eastern Cuisine - Lucuria, Gratia, Potomian, Traxian


    - Pressel Hall: Southern Cuisine - Arteria, Abenstadt


    - Lunara Hall: Coastal Cuisine - Nautican, Veronan, Porinithi, Ostian


    - Main Hall: ''Special'' Cuisine - Erynian (Elven), Zephyran (Elven Human Hybrid), Neo Arterian (Saint Inspired), Tosakuran (Beyond Continental Borders)


    Residential Buildings


    Each residential building is named after the wood used to construct it. Of course, all of them have added supports and used magic in their construction process, bolstering both the wood and the structure''s longevity. The exceptions being Kingswood; named by the early elven sponsors of the Academy (Built using Adornarin wood); Brightwood, named by early dwarven sponsors who thought the wood used was too ''bright'' (Built using birch wood); and Fidelis''s Rest, named by the church and generally houses students studying theology or are sponsored by the church; such as saint candidates. (Built using pine wood)


    Each hall, excluding Kingswood, contains at least one recreational space, offices for staff, dorm rooms, and study rooms. Of note: Brightwood has a mini ballroom, Cherrywood has a small gym, and Kingswood has its own dining hall.


    - Cedar Hall, Maplewood Hall, Yew Hall, Rosewood Hall, Cherrywood Hall, Brightwood Hall, Kingswood Hall, Fidelis''s Rest

 Act 4 Chapter 1: The Gremlin

    ¡°The Kingdom of Zephyr is a human-elven nation completely alien to most Cyndralian mindsets. Their close, if sometimes turbulent, alliance with the eastern elvish factions have also meant a wholly unique culture. In human terms, their buildings emulate the grandiose decorative marbled columned styles of their neighbours in Gratia and Potomia. whilst still taking on the far more lithe, spire-like, and organic form of elven architecture. Visitors from Western Cyndralia should be quick to notice that elven architecture in Zehpyr¡¯s eastern forests varies drastically in comparison to buildings found in the Adonar. One could say that those of Zephyr find much more artistic style in embracing their locale and appear far more modest than their Adornari counterparts despite likely being far more intricate in construction.¡±


    - Danilo Sinclair, Traxian Architect, ¡°Peering into Zephyr: An Architect¡¯s Guide¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Eva!¡± Sophie cried out for the umpteenth time, ¡°Wah!¡±


    The older girl just chuckled and ruffled her hair again, giving Sophie a few quick pats before nodding once more.


    ¡°Spoiled little gremlin.¡± Eva smirked.


    Sophie found herself unsatisfied and nuzzled herself against Eva even more. She unintentionally began rubbing her face against Eva¡¯s like an animal trying to claim territory, only freezing in absolute shock when she heard a giggle come from Aryana.


    ¡°You look so silly.¡± Aryana pointed out with a chuckle of her own.


    Sophie immediately felt her face flush with embarrassment, slinking down slightly only for Eva to pull her back in an embrace.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, you know.¡± Eva jokingly tutted, ¡°You do look, so very silly sometimes. But, that¡¯s what¡¯s so adorable about you isn¡¯t it?¡± Eva finished with a small peck on Sophie¡¯s forehead.


    It was warm, soft, and very unexpected. Sophie felt herself go into overdrive before breaking down, the sudden attack forcing her to bury herself with her shirt in hopes the others wouldn¡¯t see the blush on her face.


    Eva hadn¡¯t had much time during the entrance ceremony, being called to perform alongside the other speakers. But what little time they shared, Sophie treasured. So it was that they agreed to properly meet up a week later, at a small cafe frequented by Academy students just beyond the dockside walls. She expected maybe a light meal and some gentle conversation over a few hours. It was something she had looked forward to for the whole week and found herself unreasonably anxious about, worrying if she would fumble her words.


    Her worries were for naught, however. For when today finally came around, Eva had shared that she even managed to persuade the cafe owner to lend them a private room for the day and surprised the duo with a terrific little multi course meal, leaving Sophie barely able to contain her excitement. She felt almost electrified at the sight, her nerves finally forgetting some of the ingrained tension she gained from the months of non stop danger.


    Now, no matter how hard she tried, she found herself unable to detach from Eva¡¯s side the long months away piling on all at once. Though more than once, she noticed a brief melancholic note flash across Aryana¡¯s face, the expression so brief that Sophie almost began doubting herself. Didn¡¯t know the arm bothered her that much¡­ though I guess I wouldn¡¯t really know given how my body works. Sophie flashed Ary a small smile but the girl was too busy tucking away at her meal.


    Eva had also treated them to a fine tea experience with countless little odd snacks. From Verona cold platters to little bite sized sandwiches with the flavours of Carrador, every morsel was proving to be a delight. At this, thankfully, Aryana seemed to find pure joy in doing so. Sophie noticed the redhead''s happy expressions when she was tasting all the different foods and couldn''t help but admire the innocence on display. Cute.


    As for herself, she could shamefully only join the others for half the meal before the excitement of being around Eva filled up the rest of her belly with anxiety. She bobbed incessantly until Eva drew had beckoned her over, before plopping her down on her lap like some oversized toddler. She was a bit miffed at the implication but the closeness with which she now shared with her mistress proved overwhelming. It felt almost normal again, whatever normal was before her journey throughout the north. Almost like a dose of nostalgia turned up to the maximum, she felt warm, cozy and comfortable whilst snuggled up against Eva; the older girl getting in a few cuddles of her own.


    ¡°Heheh, alright alright. Before we get into anything else¡­¡± Eva began.


    ¡°Mmm?¡± Sophie perked up.


    ¡°Can you two tell me how exactly you both ended up here?¡± Eva glanced between the two, ¡°As in¡­ well¡­ what happened?¡± Her voice now is a mixture of confusion and seriousness.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Sophie and Ary both echoed before they turned to each other.


    "I know it''s a bit of a sudden ask but..." Eva shrugged, "it''s been on my mind."


    The jovial mood plummeted instantly, Sophie¡¯s shoulders slumping slightly lower as she recalled more than a handful of unpleasant memories. Aryana meanwhile seemed more perplexed than anything, though the sad frown on her face said more than enough. There was a silence that settled over the trio, Sophie and Aryana both contemplating past events while Eva began squirming a little more uncomfortably at the quiet.


    ¡°I umm...¡± Ary began before she gently pushed her sandwich off to the side, ¡°I¡­umm¡­¡±


    ¡°I can start, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Sophie said in a low whisper.


    With a hushed grunt, Aryana wordlessly agreed.


    Sophie turned to find Eva with a practiced diplomatic expression on her face. The same one she used whenever Duke or Duchess Rosengart would bring them to formal events. Ahh¡­ yeah, that¡¯s fair. Sophie took a deep breath and felt Eva gently rest a hand over hers.


    ¡°Sorry. That was¡­ is, a bit tactless. I¡¯m used to talking with my students. Take your time Soph, I¡­ I can see there¡¯s a lot more than I thought.¡± Eva reassured her.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Sophie echoed Aryana¡¯s grunt.


    She closed her eyes and felt her mind begin to wander. The events of the past few months running across her mind.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She sighed softly. When she noticed the concerned expression on Eva¡¯s face she quickly leaned in. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Eva seemed horrified just upon seeing Sophie''s expression. The girl quickly pulling Sophie for a heavy hug before looking at her with eyes filled with worry, ¡°Sophie please don''t apologize, you''re doing fine little gremlin. I¡¯m the one asking about what happened, if anyone needs to apologize it¡¯s me for not reading the room. Evidently, you had a far more unpleasant journey than I thought.¡± Eva quickly spoke, ¡°So if you guys just want to enjoy this afternoon then please. Pretend I never asked, eh?¡±


    Sophie smiled sadly but just shook her head, trading a small glance with Aryana before she nuzzled up to Eva once more.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± She whispered, ¡°I just¡­ I was so happy to see you again that I almost forgot¡­ for a while anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Eva spoke. But, Sophie could hear the emotion in her voice now, the same concern that Eva always showed whenever Sophie did something stupid that made Eva sad. Sophie shushed Eva by holding up a finger to the girl¡¯s mouth, before Eva''s voice made her lose her nerves. Eva¡¯s eyes widened in surprise but she did not resist.


    ¡°Just¡­ give me a moment to collect my thoughts.¡± Sophie flashed a sad smile.


    Eva nodded and Aryana seemed unlikely to interject. Knowing that she now had time to collect herself, she closed her eyes once again, tapping her hand across the table until she felt certain she knew what to say.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sophie began, ¡°that night that I got kidnapped, the prison wagon was hit by what I think were elven freedom fighters¡­¡±


    <hr><hr>


    For her, the experience began during her kidnapping in the Mistveil; the frantic escape followed by her first experience of the cultist rituals of the undead. She told Eva about meeting the adventurers of Runebound and Eichafen, the short but interesting time she had spent in the city. Her mood dropped further when recollecting the ill fated expedition to the ruins and the fall of the fortress city; the loss of almost everyone involved besides Annalise distressing her even further. When she mentioned how she was picked up by the Inquisition, she could see Eva¡¯s frown of dissatisfaction. Though she did carefully skirt around the issue of the Entity and its connection and by extension her connection to the void. Still unsure if it was something to be told to others or kept secret. What didn''t help was trying to figure out how to describe Elaria and the void realm, how she had not just traveled dimensions, but, also gained an odd sister of sorts. She figured this was probably best shared, another time.


    At this point Sophie nibbled on a small sandwich, but the other two kept silent, letting the depressive feeling carry on for almost far too long until Sophie reluctantly started speaking again. She then recounted her experience in Melton, talking in depth about Mila, Annalise, Kimmie, Taurox and the slow trail of the cult that she began following in Harweald. Eva had once or twice complimented Sophie¡¯s handling of the situation, only looking more sour whenever Sophie mentioned anything about fighting.


    Sophie spoke fondly of the strange encounter with Aryana, the girl herself offering a cheeky smile amidst the depressive tale. It was then however, that she found herself almost unable to speak about the events of Melisgrad, the frosty chill of Lady Rutley still lingering on the edge of her mind. Taking a moment for herself, she tapped absently at her tableware. The other two had a mixture of expressions on their face; Eva with one filled with horror; Aryana with one of sorrow and recognition. She omitted the deal she struck with Lady Rutley that led to the fall of the castle, talking only about how the Lemurach had aided her on her journey and crowned her a knight with a sigil. She also spoke in depth about the cult¡¯s ritual at the top of the tower that saw the release of the Imposter. At that, Sophie noticed that Eva briefly glanced above her head and subtly scratched her scalp. It felt good for sure but she wasn''t sure just what the girl was looking for since there was nothing but hair there. Concerned, but undeterred, Sophie then spoke about how the crisis was resolved before gesturing at Aryana. Tactfully avoiding the horror of how she had brought down Marcus the traitor.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Aryana then picked up the tale from how the new King of Melton had rewarded them, granting Sophie the official sigil to carry forward House Rutley¡¯s name as its knight. Eva at least, managed a weak smile to congratulate Sophie, an act that restored some semblance of calm to Sophie¡¯s despondent form. Aryana then talked about her experiences in Sturmbreaker and the Ascari wilds, how Sophie had come with Taurox to save her from orcs and goblins. The pair then traded glances and took turns narrating their experiences in Arteria, about how their traveling companions absconded back to the north. How they had accidentally unearthed a sleeper cult within the city¡¯s legion.


    Eva seemed to blank out at this point, the overwhelming amount of information having taken them almost two hours to recount. But instead of simply leaving it at that, Sophie felt herself being pulled in as Eva wrapped her in a tight hug, the older girl¡¯s hands giving a comforting caress of her back.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­ didn¡¯t know. If I had known¡­¡± Eva began but Sophie quietly huddled in and shushed her with a sad nuzzle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There wasn¡¯t anything you could do.¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Eva¡­ please¡­ I¡¯m happy enough just being here. Happy enough that I get to see you again, but¡­ I¡¯d rather avoid remembering for now.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­but¡­ argh.¡± Eva roughly ruffled Sophie¡¯s hair, ¡°By the Goddess, I¡¯m sorry for not being there. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do more, hells, didn¡¯t do more. Goddess knows I could¡¯ve.¡±


    Sophie could feel Eva¡¯s heartbeat quicken and her muscles tighten in frustration. Trying to avoid agitating Eva too much, Sophie gently placed her face against Eva¡¯s and felt the comforting warmth emanating from the girl.


    ¡°Mmm. I know.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°And Aryana?¡±


    The redhead looked away but the two could tell she had her own thoughts on her mind. Eva seized the initiative and wordlessly gestured for the girl to come over, the redhead looking to Sophie for guidance. Sophie merely nodded and watched as she gingerly shuffled over before Eva drew her into their hug as well.


    ¡°Eep!¡± Aryana squeaked.


    Eva chuckled dryly and held the two of them in place, Sophie feeling the minute movements of Eva¡¯s comforting pats across her back.


    ¡°Gods, it¡¯s like you two have been through hell and back just to get here.¡± Eva sighed.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana mumbled, now slowly copying the nuzzling that Sophie was doing.


    ¡°Sophie you silly idiot.¡± Eva continued, her words making Sophie suddenly fill with fright. A scolding? Now?


    ¡°Y-y-yeah?¡± Sophie stammered.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Eva hung her head low,¡± you did all this just to come back to me¡­¡± Eva leaned back and looked up to the ceiling, Sophie cautiously following her gaze whilst Aryana just rested lazily on Eva¡¯s other shoulder.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°You fucking idiot.¡± Eva let out an exasperated huff.


    ¡°S-sorry?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you put yourself in danger like this?¡± Eva¡¯s voice grew more ragged.


    ¡°Because¡­ because I wanted to come back to you.¡±


    It was Eva¡¯s turn to lean towards her. Sophie felt the gentle increase of weight on her shoulders as Eva burrowed into her shirt. When a quiet moment passed between the trio, Sophie found Eva looking up, meeting her gaze with eyes filled with equal parts anger, confusion, sorrow and joy.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ stupid gremlin.¡± Eva fought back her emotions before breaking out into a tearful smile.


    ¡°Eva?¡±


    ¡°It just¡­ it feels so surreal having you here. I think I¡¯ve just finally processed the fact that you¡¯re¡­ well¡­ here.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Sophie replied with a breathy whisper after a beat.


    ¡°Gods, and the things you¡¯ve gone through.¡± Eva managed to say, ¡°Fuck¡­ignore me rambling. I guess all I¡¯m trying to say is, it¡¯s good to see you too.¡± Eva beamed through the moisture that formed at the edge of her eyes. ¡°And nice to meet friends.¡± She shot Aryana a cheeky little glance.


    Aryana let out an alarmed expression and quickly nodded before turning to Sophie for guidance. She unfortunately could offer little more than a quivering smile of support for the redhead. Eva¡¯s sudden burst of emotion had caught her completely off guard. She blinked back her confusion and pressed her head up against Eva¡¯s, gesturing for Aryana to lean into the hug as well as they turned the tables and now hugged the vulnerable noble.


    The trio shared a tense silence for a few seconds before Sophie couldn¡¯t help but break out into a chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. All her days of fighting and struggling hadn¡¯t prepared her for their reunion and she found herself secretly a little overjoyed that Eva too, cared this much. But with her small chuckles, Aryana hesitantly followed with a few nervous grunts of her own before Eva also chuckled a little herself.


    So it was that they wrapped themselves in a hug and just accepted the state of the world at that moment. Sophie finally surrendered herself to the moment and revelled in the wondrous but strange emotions that now held them in its grasp. Home. I¡¯m home.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°You alright?¡± Aryana chirped from beside her. The redhead sounded a little more chipper than before.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie acknowledged.


    Though the days grew colder and the skies darker, she had found the light that guided her path. She had reached what had seemed impossible only a few weeks before. But in spite of all the joy, the exhilaration, the love; she found a part of her mind gnawing away at her. A sliver of doubt that kept reminding of the sacrifices it took to get here, and the need for her to see the threat to an end. It was a sobering thought that spoiled the happiness she felt, but it was an understandable feeling and one in which she was willing to at least bear the burden of. At least if it¡¯s me, then the others won¡¯t have to suffer. And if I can find the Myndiri towers and crystals, I can at least do something about this cult and their ¡®Death God¡¯. She shivered back to the memory of the monster, the treacherous being that had deceived her into sacrificing one of her own, to sacrifice Riza for herself; even when it was in control all along. Bastard.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Aryana quipped again.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spacing out.¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    They had just finished their day spent with Eva and sat around in their room at the tavern. Though Sophie had imagined perhaps more traveling and walking around the city; their emotional moment had meant they ended up in the cafe for the whole day. Not that she minded; she had gotten more than her fill of energy from just being within Eva¡¯s presence. It was almost like an intoxicating feeling that she yearned to always experience, though she did not know why. Perhaps it was a matter of comfort; or perhaps it was just something more instinctual and familial. Regardless, it brought her peace of mind to know that Eva at least, was doing fine. I wish Anna and Mila were here too, she¡¯d definitely leave an impression on them.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie sheepishly grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve just got a lot on my mind.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡± Aryana tutted dismissively.


    ¡°Heh, well¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s a fair sentiment though. The two of you did seem really close.¡± Aryana spoke, though Sophie noticed a moment of hesitation, ¡°Must be nice to be back. Or rather get here and be welcomed so¡­ openly? To be welcomed with such love and joy.¡± Aryana¡¯s shoulders sagged. Jealousy! Jealousy or sadness, maybe a little bit of both. That¡¯s what I was sensing from her. No wonder it felt like something was off. I wonder...


    Buoyed by the positive energy from meeting Eva, Sophie quickly plopped herself down next to Aryana on the bed and wrapped the girl in a hug from behind.


    ¡°Eek!¡± Aryana jumped in surprise, but leaned back against the embrace anyway.


    The sudden shift in weight distribution sent the two tumbling backwards, and Sophie found herself pressed against the bed with a fuzzy mop of red hair above her. Amused, she disentangled her face from it and gave the back of Ary¡¯s head a gentle blow.


    ¡°Hnn.¡± Aryana squirmed from the sudden attack.


    Sophie broke out into a small giggle at the out noise and squeezed the girl tighter in the hug. Ary flailing helpless for some form of escape, but also not really trying too hard to free herself from the embrace.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie whispered softly.


    Hearing this, Aryana settled back down and Sophie could feel the girl¡¯s chest rising and falling alongside her own. The two spent a few seconds in silence before Aryana awkwardly wiggled around to face her.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± The girl quirked her head.


    ¡°You were feeling a little lonely earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡± Sophie asked directly.


    This caught the redhead off guard and Sophie watched the girl¡¯s freckled face shift through a multitude of expressions before settling into one best termed ¡®apologetically guilty¡¯. Sophie almost burst into another giggle at how Aryana¡¯s green eyes tried to focus on everything that wasn¡¯t her own. The display feeling reminiscent of the times she herself had been caught slacking by Eva in the estate.


    ¡°Gotcha, didn¡¯t I?¡± Sophie snickered.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know I¡¯m¡­ a little dense sometimes. But even I could tell something was a little off.¡± Sophie sighed, giving Aryana a small squeeze. ¡°Thinking about what if things were different for yourself?¡±


    She evidently hit the bullseye as the girl flinched at the accusation, only offering the tiniest hint of a nod in return.


    ¡°Must¡¯ve been lonely back home then,¡± Sophie paused, studying Ary¡¯s expression, ¡°I mean, you said as much.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ary muttered.


    ¡°Truth is, aside from Eva I didn¡¯t really have anyone else either. But, I suppose the estate staff treated me¡­ well enough.¡± Sophie grimaced at the thought of Head Maid Hilda and Duke Rosengart¡¯s imposing form. ¡°So I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re going through, I guess. But I am here for you. As a friend. As a knight too if that helps.¡± Sophie finished with a cheeky smirk.


    To her surprise, Aryana seemed taken by the statement and quickly turned to meet Sophie¡¯s gaze directly, the girl lowering her head slightly and grew close enough that Sophie could feel the soft little breaths dancing along her neck. Sophie blinked back her surprise at the act and just met the curious gaze with her own. Finding something else besides loneliness hiding behind the girl¡¯s eyes but not quite knowing what it was. It was only after several blinks that Sophie suddenly grew much more aware of the physical contact they shared and began burning up from embarrassment. The soft rising and falling of her own chest matching the redhead''s, her breasts pushing ever so gently against Ary''s. Her legs too tingled as the two just stared at each other whilst semi intertwined.


    Fear well up inside her as a cloud of uncertain emotions took hold. But, as soon as it arrived, it dissipated as the two seemed to snap out of their trance and Aryana finally broke free and rolled off her and onto the bed, deliberately facing away from her.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Ary quietly affirmed with a hint of panic, ¡°It¡­it was pretty lonely being on my own.¡±


    Sophie wanted to offer another hug but froze, her arms now also making her feel very self conscious.


    ¡°I guess I just¡­ I just wished I had someone like Eva to cheer me on.¡± Ary murmured, ¡°Not that I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not nice to have friends like you, Maylesa, and Thalnor. Just¡­ someone more like family.¡±


    ¡°I get you.¡± Sophie whispered back.


    Ary replied with a grunt and the two found themselves awkwardly laying on the bed. The redhead refused to look back at her but in return, she was too self conscious to reach over. What felt like a comical amount of time passed before either of them finally stirred from their nearly frozen positions. With Aryana being the first to act as the redhead slid off the bed.


    ¡°We umm¡­ we should probably get some rest.¡± Ary suggested.


    ¡°Huh¡­uh, yeah. Today was kinda exhausting.¡± Sophie agreed and also hopped back over to her bed.


    Though it had been routine before, she found herself hyper aware of every clack, and unclasping of buckles as the two changed to their nightwear. The untying of shoelaces and unbuttoning of shirts was the only thing she could process in the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ use the restroom first and brush.¡± Sophie spoke in an effort to distract herself.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Aryana agreed before making a half hearted wave, ¡°Umm¡­ g¡¯night¡­ Sophie. I''ll uhh, go use it after you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, goodnight Ary.¡± Sophie replied.


    But as she made her way to the restroom, she couldn¡¯t help worry about the undeniable sense of tension that had flared up between the two. Let''s just hope it''s nothing too serious.

 Act 4 Chapter 2: Uncertain Emotions

    ¡°The battlefields of the heart can play out much like the battlefields of nations. Only with a steady hand, clear mind, and goal in mind can one truly hope to secure a victorious conquest. Take myself, for example. I was never meant for much in the world. Born sixth in line to a middling barony. But when I saw Duke Allemia for the first time and the kind almost graceful innocence he possessed. I knew at once how I could rise above my station. A few batted eyelashes here, a brief touch and tender words at a party there. It wasn¡¯t long before the Duke counted on me as a confidant. But as in war, one must plan for unintended follies that might halt the completion of one¡¯s plan. For me, this came in the form of another woman; a ducal daughter of House Platts¡­¡±


    - Duchess Shrika Allemia, Duchy of Salzgart, Carrador, ¡°Love, Lust, and War: A Guide to Life From the Ballroom to Battlefield - Chapter 2: Preparations and the Unexpected¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A touch, a quiver, a sigh, a moan. The warm embrace of sweaty, clammy skin as she felt the pleasant strokes of a slender hand that sent pleasurable shockwaves each spot they touched. She felt the soft breath, the slimy kiss, the messy hair, the gentle caress on the tip of her ear. It was a breathy exchange, their faces intertwined before they pulled apart, tongues tied together. She felt the sloppy kiss on the nape of her neck, her collarbone, then her breasts, her abdomen, her stomach, and lower and lower, until she felt a wave of emotion overwhelm her. Like a young chick watching a snake slithering up to its nest only to circle around it, she quivered in anticipation. Though she expected the touch, when she felt the fingers that pushed its way inward and the electrifying surge that followed, her mind grew numb. She trembled desperately for a release as she found herself instinctively moving her hips in tandem with the movements, hungry for that initial jolt of pleasure. With one hand she clutched at her breasts, with the other she tightly gripped the mop of hair bobbing between her thighs. The waves of pleasure ebbed and flowed as she was relentlessly teased. She greedily moaned and tensed as she felt the peak coming, the moment of release. All her muscles raring to let loose.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°GAH!¡± Sophie bolted awake, her eyes wide with fright and her head beading with sweat.


    She panted breathily, her panicked gaze flickering aimlessly all around her. She trembled in an odd mixture of pleasure and fear while images flashed across her mind that she tried desperately to claw out of herself. She rubbed her ears to soothe herself only to recoil at the sudden sensation it elicited. A deep, longing frustration burrowed itself deep within her, like a mouthwatering meal presented in front of her only to be denied just as she prepared to take a bite. Agonizing emotions held her steady until she cautiously moved her hand downwards, unwilling to believe the dampness her body felt.


    Her hands shook as her whole body trembled ever so slightly. Afraid and confused, she moved her hands underneath the sheets before she gingerly snaked them under her pants. She winced. She was more than just damp and it horrified her. But before she could feel shame, the tips of her fingers unwittingly brushed against herself and she felt a wave desire push itself to the surface.


    ¡°Hnn.¡± She whimpered, her hand now frozen between pressing on or retreating. Curious, she moved ever so slightly only to hold herself back, the desire restrained by the confusion she felt. Her eyes slowly panned over to her side, landing upon the thankfully still asleep form of Aryana on the other bed. No no no, calm Sophie, calm, but fuck, I feel so¡­ so¡­ She grimaced as she pulled her hand back, her body screaming out for release only to find none. Struggling for control, she clenched her hand into a fist and grabbed at her chest, pinching hard in hopes that the pain would clear her mind. Hnn, what¡­ is¡­ wrong¡­ with¡­ me¡­.ugh!


    Breathless, she fought against every instinct and held firm, remaining deathly still for minutes until her body¡¯s cravings slowly began to dissipate. She clenched her teeth together as flashes of the dream fluttered through her mind¡¯s eye. Stop it! Stop! Who even¡­ who even am I feeling¡­ no, seeing?! Enough of this! She slapped herself back into control.


    Exhausted, she let out a few heavy breaths and looked down at herself, wondering just what had happened when she quietly slid out of bed. Making an embarrassed trek to the dresser to change, she made sure not to disturb the slumbering Ary. Her mind still fluttering with blankness, she absently pulled down her pants and flinched. Not only was she experiencing something completely bizarre, but though she had felt it, she could now see herself still twitching slightly. Unnerved she quickly wiped away the moisture with her hand, gritting her teeth as she tried to contain herself.


    She plopped herself down in a chair and gripped the table. Her labored breathing finally became more rhythmic and normal as her mind slowly regained control from the blankness that had infected it. Hah, the hells was that? Why did I¡­ who did I¡­ She shook the thoughts out of her mind and turned her attention to the pile of clothes now on the floor. Yeah¡­ yeah taking it to the wash might clear my mind a bit. That¡¯s a good idea. Should probably bathe too. Sorry Ary, I¡¯ll be back in a bit.


    <hr><hr>


    When the sun finally broke through the misty Arterian skies and salty sea scented air, Sophie found herself surprisingly upbeat. She was still uneasy about the strangely erotic dream that she had and the sensitivity of her body, but still, the sun bearing down on the city somehow felt more than calming to her. It wasn¡¯t just that she was experiencing a moment of peace. No, she felt that after the storm of chaos that had engulfed her the past few months, she was finally freed from it. Her arrival at Arteria had already been the first signs of the veil of uncertainty dissipating. Now however, she had come to the realisation that there really wasn¡¯t any pressing responsibility weighing upon her, at least not anytime soon.


    Peace. It was a strange yet familiar concept to her, warped to become the idea as the moments of quiet between one struggle and the next. But hearing the city coming to life, the sea birds squawking, chimes and bells signalling the coming day, the sound of shoes clattering along the cobbled roads. All of it brought her a strange sense of serenity that she didn¡¯t quite comprehend but could only feel.


    Behind her, a loud snore drew her attention to Aryana¡¯s sleeping form. Unrestrained by tents of sleeping mats, the girl had spent more of the past month happily splayed across her bed without a care in the world. Sophie smiled at the strange sight, happy that Aryana too, had been able to loosen up some of her emotional burden during the meeting with Eva and their little talk. Though I suppose she¡¯s still got a lot more to work through. But I do too, so don¡¯t count yourself out Ary. You¡¯re not alone out here, I¡¯ve got your back, now Eva too.


    A cool gust of wind drifted inwards and the chill it brought sent her thoughts away from the sunny south and into the North. Her mood waning as she recalled the distress in which Mila¡¯s letter had been scribed in. If anything, it was the constant apologising and doubt that agonized Sophie the most, knowing that Mila was usually the stoic dissatisfied scowling and almost emotionally distant inquisitor. To have read something which felt like just a scared girl baring her soul; however formal; brought a strange fear for her safety. I just hope Anna and MIla make it out alright.


    Sophie crossed her legs when the tiniest tingle came from below, her mind suppressing the feeling as best it could. It felt uncomfortable, trapped between gloomy thoughts, leaving her unsure of what to do. Like a constant itch that she knew she shouldn¡¯t scratch. I¡¯ll¡­ Sophie blushed at a thought, I might just have to ask Eva about this next time we meet. Heheh, next time. Her confusion shifted into a smile. The section of students that she and Aryana were a part of were due to be admitted in just one day¡¯s time. And today¡¯s already going. There¡¯s just under twenty four hours left!


    Her excitement soon smashed through any other emotions she was feeling and Sophie found herself jittery, eager to get the day rolling. Yet when she turned once again to observe the sleepy redhead. She couldn¡¯t find it in her to interrupt the goofy little smile that was plastered on Aryana¡¯s face. Evidently she¡¯s having a nice dream. Sophie chuckled to herself.


    Aryana suddenly tossed and Sophie could only watch in horror as the girl tossed her blanket right to the edge of the bed; Sophie instinctively reacted by lunging forward and halting its fall. It was a move she had gotten used to when Eva was younger. The girl often lazily tossed the blanket aside when she would get woken up ¡®far too early in the morning¡¯, even when the afternoon had begun. Sophie would somehow, without fault, always try to stop the blanket from touching the ground; despite the fact that the floors were always spotless. Perhaps it was the principle of the act, or just the idea of letting it fall to the floor. Regardless, she was now wearing boots instead of soft flats, and the wooden floorboards were nothing like the smooth tiled floors of the estate.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    An ear piercing creek echoed in the cozy and quiet tavern room. Sophie¡¯s gut lurching with tension as she physically winced from the noise. One foot lunged forward in a steady step, pressing down against the floorboard. Her other, however, still dangled just above the floorboard, knowing that any pressure might make it creek louder.


    ¡°Gesshburrddd.¡± Aryana sleepily mumbled, the girl still fast asleep though the creek had brought a frown to her cheerful face.


    Sophie gulped at her predicament. Thankful that Aryana clearly did not awaken. She gently lowered her other foot, making painfully loud creeks as both boots now settled on the floorboard. She had saved the blanket and preserved the girl¡¯s sleep. She was safe. At least, that was until she gazed at Aryana one more time.


    There it was, trailing from the edge of Aryana¡¯s lips. Her head lolled halfway off the bed and gravity pulled it further down. The trail of the errant drop of drool grew closer and closer to the girl¡¯s nose. Sophie¡¯s eyes widened as she felt time slow down watching as it got ready to breach.


    The snort was what sent Sophie breaking down into a giggling mess.


    Aryana¡¯s nose curled up in surprise before the girl snorted in a vain attempt to remove the intruder. The display was so horrific yet comically visceral that Sophie burst out into fitful giggles and lost her footing, landing with a soft thud as the blanket flopped over her.


    ¡°Bwehbweh wee?!¡± Came the muffled grunts from above her.


    Sophie wanted to respond but was too busy trying to suppress her giggles to utter a word. Hearing Aryana¡¯s frustrated grunts above her only made her giggle some more. Her relief finally arrived in the form of a somewhat pissed off girl tearing the blanket off of her.


    Staring back at her was Aryana¡¯s freckled face scowling down at her with a dash of annoyance mixed in. Though Sophie could barely contain herself from another round of giggles as she found the girl¡¯s best attempts to show her anger to be more adorable than anything.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie grinned, ¡°Sorry sleepy head. But, your nose.¡±


    Aryana arched her brow and cocked her head sideways, pawing at her own nose.


    ¡°You¡­ eheheh, you drooled into your nose.¡± Sophie suppressed a chuckle.


    Aryana seemed wildly confused at first, the frown on her face suggested that something was lost in translation. Yet, slowly but surely, Sophie watched as with each passing second, her brain had caught up and realization dawned upon the redhead¡¯s face. In no time at all, the adorable scowl was replaced by an equally adorable embarrassed blush as she tried desperately to hide herself.


    ¡°Lies!¡± Aryana hissed even as she buried her face into a pillow, ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Came the muffled shout that followed.


    At this Sophie broke into an outright cackle, laughing at the absurdity of the whole scene. She found great glee in the joy she felt and for a passing second felt almost playful. She was drawn back into a time when she could tease Eva and be teased back in equal measure, the two of them just living relatively carefree. The sensation was pleasant, the memory joyous. It brought more than a smile on her face and she found herself suddenly eagerly trying to recreate those warm moments of the past.


    Taking advantage of the pleasant mood, Sophie collected herself and launched herself upwards, startling the already cautious redhead. Aryana had barely lifted her head from the embarrassed screaming when Sophie caught sight of the fear that flashed in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    In a flash, Sophie mercilessly tickled Aryana. The girl¡¯s responses lagging behind as she sat motionless for a few seconds before collapsing into a laughing fit.


    ¡°S-So-Sophie!¡± Aryana cried out breathlessly, ¡°Hehheh, ack. Mercy. What...ehehe... are... Haha, heheh, mercy.¡±


    ¡°I have you now, nose drooler.¡± Sophie giggled mischievously.


    ¡°Nooo! Eheheh! Nooo¡­ never¡­. Eheheh, mercy. Pleaseee, ahaha.¡±


    The two tumbled into a messy giggling heap as Sophie gradually slowed her attack. Once again, she noticed Ary processing happenings at a slower rate, the girl still a laughing mess even after Sophie had rolled off her. But it was watching the creases on her face, the way her eyes closed when she laughed that stirred something with Sophie.


    It was the strange sensation that she felt during her dreams, the sensation of closeness before the physical stimulus kicked in. Sophie felt her face drop as she heard her ¡®heart¡¯ beating. Her mind rushed through a flurry of emotions but ended on one quite familiar to her whenever she looked at Ary. She would protect her, despite what they¡¯ve gone through Sophie could still see the joyful innocence that sparkled in her eyes, a sight that Sophie herself was beginning to lack.


    Aryana meanwhile giggled for another long while before finally settling down. Her labored breaths and the soft little sounds made Sophie twitch in concern ever so slightly.


    ¡°Ahhaha¡­ ahhh¡­ in the mountain¡¯s name¡­ oh goodness¡­ hah¡­ hooo.¡± Aryana panted, ¡°What¡­ what ummm¡­ heee¡­ huh... hoo... please, no more. What¡¯s...heheh... what''s gotten into you?¡± The redhead barely strung the question together.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± Sophie softly murmured and waited for a few moments for Aryana to finally collect herself. ¡°Guess I just felt like it. Being a childish brat, that is.¡± Sophie shut her eyes, trying to act as smug as possible to hide her own conflicted emotions.


    Aryana hummed to herself for a moment before clicking her tongue. The noise made Sophie try to stealthily keep one eye open. A mixture of different expressions flashed across the redhead¡¯s face before the girl burst into a random fitful giggle.


    ¡°Eheheh, hehehh.¡±


    Curious, Sophie returned her full attention to the girl, cocking her head sideways. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hahaha-ahhh, nothing.¡± Aryana beamed, the unmistakable sound of delight in her voice.


    ¡°Ary?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ man.¡± A wistful expression overtook the girl¡¯s face. She looked over at Sophie before she pushed herself up, Sophie quickly following suit.


    ¡°Ary?¡± Sophie prodded again.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± Aryana sighed, ¡°I guess I¡­ I just feel happy, you know?¡± She turned to look at Sophie and Sophie¡¯s heart stopped.


    Despite the melancholic mood slowly settling back over the room, Aryana seemed more at ease than Sophie had seen her in weeks. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ glad?¡± Sophie offered a half smile.


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Aryana chuckled softly.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy that you seem happy too Sophie.¡± Aryana smiled, her words and expression dazzling Sophie into a stunned silence, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way of course. It¡¯s just that the past few weeks you seemed miserable. Though given what you¡¯ve told me about everything before we met, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Aryana shuddered, ¡°And the bodies back in Melisgrad¡­ I can¡¯t imagine what you felt.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°But seeing you so cheerful today¡­ I guess it made me a little happy too. Made me think of some more pleasant times myself.¡±


    Sophie was touched, her expression dropping into what she felt was a cheerful frown, her already amped up emotions turning towards the path of grateful sadness. ¡°Oh.¡± Sophie intoned once more, but this time she could feel the moisture welling up in her eyes. Dammit Eva! After seeing you I feel like a crybaby again! Her muscles released any bit of tension she felt and a massive wave of joyful exhaustion washed over.


    ¡°Oh no! Sophie! I didn¡¯t mean to say anything rude! I didn¡¯t, right?¡±


    Sophie vigorously shook her head before she wrapped the redhead in a bear hug. Her eyes rapidly trying to blink back her tears, the unending flood of happiness breaking all hope of maintaining control.


    ¡°Sophie! Are you okay? Did I hurt you? I¡¯m sorry for bringing back memories. I¡¯m sorry that I brought-¡±


    ¡°Stop apologizing silly. You did nothing wrong.¡± Sophie¡¯s unsteady voice reassured the girl, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ what you said¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it! I said something wrong! I¡¯m sorry Sophie! I really am! And now you¡¯re crying! I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°Shhh, shhh. Ary please. It¡¯s not you, promise.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just really¡­ I guess, relieved?¡± Sophie clutched on a little tighter, letting out a relieved sigh, ¡°It¡¯s just been so stressful these past few months. And I guess once you said I actually looked happy, then well¡­ I guess I knew that I was happy already but it just really hit home that in fact, yes. I can actually be happy.¡± She beamed at the girl.


    Aryana beamed back and hugged Sophie tightly, the two sharing a wordless chuckle with each other before a loud bell rang from elsewhere in the city. They paused to share a long glance with each other before Aryana broke out into a grin.


    ¡°Lunch!¡± The redhead squeaked.


    ¡°Lunch.¡± Sophie agreed.


    They pulled away and smiled at each other, taking a moment to process everything when Aryana cocked her head towards the town. Sophie nodded in turn and with a giggle, hopped out of bed. She waited until Aryana was fully changed before they left the tavern in search of a proper lunch. Yet, even whilst they were aimlessly chatting during their search, Sophie couldn¡¯t shake the strange ball of emotion inside her that never fully disappeared from the moment she woke up. I definitely need to talk to Eva.

 Act 4 Chapter 3: Traxian Exchange

    ¡°The Academy of Arteria has a pledge to always maintain a fresh crop of incoming students with at least two hundred people from outside the noble classes. Sometimes more depending on the current state of world affairs. Though it operates under the guise of treating all students equally. Enforcement wise, it is unlikely for commoners or those of poorer background to win cases against nobles that might have offended them. This is not just due to the status that nobles have, but also in the funding and prestige that they bring to the school. It then becomes the de facto norm that many minor abuses of power are allowed unchecked, as long as the students themselves can mediate and regulate their own problems and behaviors. But should the staff get involved, there is always the risk of offending national interests and bringing up poignant discussion on how much value should be placed on national level Academy supporters. ¡°


    - Baris Tann, Ex-Lecturer, Potomian Scholar¡¯s Guild Magister, ¡°Failures of the Arterian Academy: Downsides of Neutrality.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Her stomach lurched alongside the wave as it pushed the boat ever so slightly up. Sloshing down with a disturbed little growl when the wave had passed, only to tense up in anticipation of the next one. She wasn¡¯t getting sickly, just a little annoyed at the constant motion of the uneven waves. Sophie grit her teeth and looked back out the ship¡¯s window, the ferry punching through the antsy seas on the way towards the Academy. Flopped onto her shoulder was a surprisingly well dressed Aryana, the girl¡¯s choice of demure yet somehow eye-catching outfits offering up a well designed red and green peasant¡¯s blouse that featured a tantalisingly low cut. The girl was tuckered out from their shopping spree yesterday, acquiring whatever they needed before their extended stay at the Academy. The waves dealt the finishing blow as the rocking of the boat had put her fully to sleep.


    ¡°We''ll be there soon.¡± Sophie absently murmured at Aryana as she gently leaned against the girl¡¯s head, unwittingly giving her a small sniff. Floral, sweet, a little bit comforting, hmmm, hibiscus.


    Excited whispers, chattering, and a few dissatisfied stomachs echoed throughout the ferry¡¯s main cabin. A few university guardsmen in their overly ornate outfits alongside one or two staffers watched over the gathered gaggle of students. Sophie shared her ride with almost sixty odd students, the last of the day¡¯s batch and the last of the new students that were admitted. Her own ¡®heart¡¯ raced as it beat unsteadily in anticipation, the nerves within her hands tingling just enough to give her slight jitters.


    As far as she knew, the Academy was not just a bastion of knowledge and learning, but also like an entire island city in and of itself. It was a large island around a forty five minute journey by boat, though in fairness the dedicated ferry traveled slower than average ships when the magic used to dampen the impact of waves was activated. Not that it feels like it helps. Sophie read up on the few Academy related materials she found during their stay in the city, noting that the Academy only technically inhabited fifty percent of the island, sharing it with two farming and fishing communities alongside a larger portside town of about twenty thousand souls. Furthermore, the Academy island itself hosted one of Arteria¡¯s naval dockyards that also leases out space to their Nautican Union allies, ensuring that at all the times, both the seas around the island and the trade lanes beyond them are constantly patrolled by heavily armed warships.


    Already, Sophie had experienced the true Arterian welcome as the ferry packed with academy students had set sail under armed guard, their ferry flanked by two presumably Arterian frigates. It had been a strange concept at first; that such a small handful of students would require such a frankly overkill gesture in what was already one of the safest waters in Cyndralia. Only when Sophie thought about how some of those students could¡¯ve been nobles or even royalty did it really hit home that in fact, she was actually on the way to the Academy.


    ¡°Five minutes to the Academy! The ferry captain bellowed from somewhere above the main cabin.


    Excited whispers turned into squeals and supercharged conversations. All would reach a crescendo as the next announcement came from one of the Academy staffers in the cabin.


    ¡°Eyes up! Academy Isle will be to the starboard side momentarily while we move closer to dock!¡± The staffer yelled.


    The students onboard now yammered with a mixture of awe and anticipation, their raised voices making the sleepy redhead stir from her slumber.


    ¡°Mmeh?¡± Aryana wearily mumbled, her eyes lazily glazing over everything before recoiling. ¡°Meeh!¡± She practically squawked out upon realising that she had slept on Sophie¡¯s shoulder.


    Sophie giggled in delight and gave the girl a soft pat on her head, the redhead exploding into a furious blush.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Sophie cooed.


    She watched in amusement as the redhead desperately tried to disguise her panic with a Mila-like scowl, but only succeeding in a strange albeit adorable little pout. Sophie sucked in a breath to stop herself from chuckling out loud and settled for looking back out the portside window. The girl huffed out her dissatisfaction but also peered over Sophie¡¯s shoulder to try to see the island. The disappointed look on her face was almost heartbreaking.


    ¡°Sorry, the island''s on the other side.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°Grrr.¡± Aryana scowled and turned away with an exaggerated huff.


    Sophie ruffled her hair and Aryana flinched but eventually leaned back onto Sophie¡¯s shoulder. Sophie felt fulfilled at the act and found herself absently patting the girl¡¯s hair while looking out the window. It healed her somewhat, taking her mind off the knots in her stomach. She sighed contentedly and counted the seconds until they would be in Arteria, taking occasionally glances at the increasingly flustered redhead.


    She smiled to herself when she realised that she was not just comfortable around Aryana, but that she really did enjoy her company. Her silky yet scraggily hair, the little freckles dotted across her face and body, the goofy smiles. Sophie wanted more of it. It was then her own ¡®heart¡¯s¡¯ beating grew louder, the thumping drowning out the sounds around her and single handedly tightening the noose within her stomach. It was a stinging pain, intrusive yet not entirely displeasing.


    To her great relief, before her thoughts could fester into anything more, she spied on of the sailor¡¯s wandering towards the front of the ferry cabin.


    ¡°We are now approaching Laurusport. All students and passengers please check to ensure that you have all your belongs and that nothing is left behind. Ship crew will not be responsible for personal items lost. Please remain seated and we shall disembark row by row. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± The an bellowed.


    There was a silence that descended in the cabin as even Sophie was ripped from her thoughts. Two staggered breaths were all the passed before the cabin exploded into chatter. Sophie herself looked down to find Aryana barely blinking back her excitement. Sophie found it adorable and smiled back. I just hope she doesn¡¯t find academic work too boring, though judging by how she did on the exams¡­ I somehow doubt she¡¯d even struggle.


    <hr><hr>


    The wooden boardwalk creaked under her feet as she made her way across. The hurried steps of dozens of people filling the air as seagulls squawked their tunes over the ship. Cranes lifted palettes filled with crates off of them, the supplies being stashed at a designated zone where two redcloaks stood guard. Guess they sill have some jurisdiction here. The harbor itself was far more organised and proper than she expected. Geometric jetties and wharfs stretched out with angled boardwalks that allowed for visitors to travel unimpeded by the ship traffic. A few military frigates were docked a ways down the harbor whilst the ferry¡¯s escorts continued their patrol of the seas around them.


    A bustling seaside town greeted the new arrivals and Sophie could see hundreds of tiled houses all sporting varying red¡¯s and blues. The paths out of the harbor flanked by countless warehouses and huts that locals and merchants would use. Beyond them the town houses seemed to stretch until a large building with a bell towered above them. Beyond that, as if perfectly framed by the harbor houses, was a large castle like keep, one of many that now served as dormitories, classrooms and facilities to be used by Academy staff. It¡¯s lithe, circular walls reminding her much of the smooth constructions of the Elven quarters back in Arteria.


    The smell of fish and sea coated the excited students and Sophie found herself grinning at Aryan¡¯s expression of dismay. The redhead¡¯s nose was curled up in displeasure and Sophie could see that she was trying her best not to vocalize her despair. Still, Aryana¡¯s eyes betrayed her body as Sophie could also tell that the girl was busy taking in all the new scenery, mesmerised by the new locale inspite of the suffering.


    A few peasants and fishermen stood on the sidelines and gawked at the strangely dressed gaggle of students that emerged from the boat. But for the most part, Sophie could tell that this was not some new phenomenon. That she was now becoming a part of Academy life.


    ¡°Alright. Attention all students bound for the Academy of Arteria.¡± One of the staffers cried out.


    As one, the students all turned to face the man who had just spoken. His blue and purple coat holding the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°I am Administrator Klarence and my erstwhile assistant here is Mr. Lask.¡± He waved his hand at the other staffer. ¡°Please follow me to the town center. Once there, I kindly ask that you register with my colleague or myself so that we may arrange transport to the Academy. From there we will then assign you to your respective dorms and provide you with further instruction. Is everything clear?¡±


    A sea of bobbing heads nodded their affirmation.


    ¡°Fantastic. Once we arrive at the town center we¡¯ll see a few Academy students. Don¡¯t be alarmed, they¡¯ll be there to help us sort everything out for you lot. Any questions? No? Alright then, please stick close. If you get lost, remember. Town center. My staff and myself will be there for a while.¡± The administrator clasped his hands together as he signaled for everyone to move.


    At first it was a disorganised push of bodies. The students all mostly eager to follow the Academy staff. Eventually, they naturally fell into a line like gaggle behind the administrators; Sophie and Aryana ending up squished somewhere in the middle.


    The two gave up the pretences of holding themselves back and allowed themselves a moment to join the other students in gawking at their new surroundings. Truthfully, to Sophie, the town of Laurusport seemed much like Arteria but smaller. Although she did manage to spot a few side streets that seemed more well guarded and with larger houses than the almost standardised rectangular nature of the other town houses around them. It took her a few seconds to pin down the familiar feeling, but she realized them to be the slightly larger lodgings meant as a second home or retreat for the nobility, or in Arteria¡¯s case, likely merchants or wealthy traders. Though judging by the flags and paraphernalia that flew outside some of them, maybe even as vacation homes for nobility from other nations.


    After the initial jolt of curiosity wore off, Sophie turned her attention back to the excitable redhead. Aryana seemed to either not have noticed or simply not caring that the new town looked much like a reduced Arteria. Taking in each new sight, sound, street or building with wide eyes that sought to absorb every little detail that it could.


    The group eventually ended up in the town square, Sophie feeling a weird sense of deja vu as she spied yet another well tiled city center with a large fountain and giant statue in the middle of the area. Signs and placards dotted the area and showed off all the different taverns and inns that surrounded the main square, a slightly smaller market area nearby serving as the main area for visitors to peruse the town¡¯s wares.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    They were eventually stopped by the administrator who divided the massive gaggle of students into various little groups. The staffers moving around with little boards and papers as they talked to each students and scribbled things down at a rapid pace. Soon, kids were being shuffled off down the main road to waiting carriages, crammed within in groups of six.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem being squished up within. Sophie¡¯s own experience with Eva telling her that four was about the most one should fit within lest they eschewed the comfort of the transport. But she was willing to endure the short ride; that is, if she could ignore a strange presence boring a hole through the back of her head. Standing uncomfortable close behind the duo were a trio of girl¡¯s and a guy glaring at them. In particular she recognised the gaudily dressed jewellery clad Traxian noble from the welcoming ceremony that traded hostile glances with her that day. The moment the groups were assigned together she could feel a collective groan coming from the Traxians and a silent scream emerging from within her. She had thought it a joke at first and tried to discreetly confront one of the staffers when they only shrugged and replied, ¡°Sorry. Based on your name and lack of last name we assumed you were a human and didn¡¯t expect any elves with this batch. Bear with it okay?¡±


    She had cringed then and she still cringed now as the duo had to be careful to avoid antagonising the Traxian quartet. In particular Sophie oculd feel the sneers come from their direction whenever she made accidentally eye contact. The tension further ramped up when another official arrived and waved them forward.


    ¡°Alright, group five, please follow me and you¡¯ll board the transport. A separate group of administrative staff will be waiting for you once you¡¯re within Academy grounds. Thank you for your patience and a hearty welcome to the Academy of Arteria.¡± The man tiredly smiled.


    The Traxians all offered polite responses and pleasant smiles. Sophie only managing to drop a quiet curtsey whilst Aryana momentarily forgot and opted for a simple bob of her head. The act earning the duo a few snickers from the Traxians. Thankfully the staffer was too tired to care and simply led them about a minute away from the town center towards where a horse drawn carriage was waiting.


    An ornately decorated carriage sporting wooden frills and likely some sponsor¡¯s house motto carved onto the side of the door greeted them. Two additional staffers and a guard helped quickly tuck their luggage away into a compartment; the Traxians giving a pained look as their belongings merely brushed against Sophie¡¯s bag. Ironically enough, whilst wallowing in their disdain for the two, the staffers had motioned for Sophie and Ary to board first, allowing the two to try and huddle up in a corner for this uncomfortable ride.


    Aryana was squished up to the side, Sophie using her own body as almost a shield to protect the girl from the disdainful nobles. To her own surprise however, it was the prissy looking Traxian who ended up in the seat next to her¡¯s. The scowl on the girl¡¯s face more than enough to demonstrate her displeasure at this arrangement.


    Sophie was used to being stared at funny, or a few glares here and there. But right now, she felt might vulnerable than ever in the presence of the four Traxians. Yet, though sometimes she couldn¡¯t understand why people disliked her so intensely, in this moment, she perfectly understood their hatred of her. For most humans, she seemed  more or less like an elf, and in this instance, Traxia was an empire that had now warred with the Adornari elves for over a century if not two. To people from their nation, particularly their nobility, any creature with even remotely pointed ears was likely to appear as but another one of their hated foe. Like me.


    Tension hung within the carriage room like the fog of the Mistveil. There was an uneasy peace between the two sides in agreeing that this would likely be the most awkward but silent carriage rides of their lives. It went smoothly at first, the Traxians pointedly sneering but avoiding eye contact with them. An act that Sophie and Aryana returned in kind by simply staring out the tinted window, seeing scant glimpses of the island. Until they rounded a bend. It was inauspicious, gentle even, but it was the way in which Sophie had leaned over Aryana that had thrown her off balance. Her off balance center betrayed her and she was thrown slightly more to the right than she expected, her instincts reacting almost instantaneously, latching onto whatever could steady her.


    The moment of contact was brief, almost unnoticeable in normal circumstances. But they were trapped in a carriage until it stopped, even the tiniest of touches served as a potent distraction from all the sneering and boredom. The noble girl flinched aggressively at Sophie¡¯s hand brushed against hers. The girl¡¯s reddish hazel eyes glared at Sophie in shock, her smooth unblemished features turning into a horrified frown as she pulled her flowing black braided hair around her like a shield. The boy scowled whilst the other two girls sucked in their breaths in anticipation.


    ¡°You dare!¡± The noble screeched.


    ¡°Eh!?¡± Sophie squeaked reflexively.


    Hearing the somewhat soft yet aggressively commanding snap of the noble¡¯s voice made Sophie immediately dip her head apologetically. Flashes of Hilda¡¯s hateful expression now manifesting themselves on the Traxian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Apologies.¡± Sophie stated, regaining her composure.


    ¡°It talks.¡± The guy hissed. His short chestnut brown hair arranged far too neatly for her liking. His dark brown eyes boring holes into her scalp.


    ¡°Truly horrifying.¡± The girl snorted, ¡°I bet this was a joke by my brother. Why else would they dare to place us with a murderer.¡± She sneered.


    Sophie remained quiet and held her tongue, hoping the others would simply bore themselves and forget about her.


    ¡°Perhaps it was a mistake? Even the Academy worker seemed quite surprised we were placed with a stick.¡± One of the other girls unsubtly whispered.


    ¡°But this one¡­¡± The third of the girl¡¯s narrowed her eyes before her nose seemed to curl with disgust, ¡°smells more grungy than the tree folk.¡±


    At that proclamation, all four Traxians seemed to recoil.


    ¡°Judging by the manner of dress¡­ I suppose this one might be naught but a peasant.¡± The guy spoke.


    ¡°Ugh, a peasant and a stick.¡± The second girl complained.


    To Sophie, she looked as if she had just seen a sewer rat, her hawklike features curled up in what could best be described as, disdainful disgust. The third girl at least had a kinder face and a softer expression to boot. Though she still seemed discontented by Sophie¡¯s presence, unlike the others, she just appeared to be mostly wary. But not of me¡­ of her own friends? Why?


    ¡°Lady Carla, Lord Maxus, a moment please.¡± The first girl spoke.


    The two in question turned to her with a frown, and only now did Sophie see the third girl¡¯s mouth curl into a mischievous smile. Unsettling.


    ¡°What is your name¡­ leafblood?¡± The first girl demanded.


    Sophie was startled at being addressed but recovered quickly enough. ¡°My name is Sophie.¡± She stated apathetically. Work¡­ right, pretend this is just maid work.


    ¡°Oh? Hmm¡­ now that you mention it, I did find it strange when they announced someone without a family name as our travel companion.¡± The girl grumbled. ¡°That was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sophie only grunted in response. A classic saved whenever she tried to accept whatever abuse Hilda hurled her way.


    ¡°Tch, dumb too.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lucia, might she be a warrior perhaps?¡± The third girl coyly suggested, her shifty eyes appraising Sophie.


    ¡°Leather boots, armour¡­ perhaps. Would explain why she seems to have not thoughts at all. Dumb elf.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lucia!¡± The third girl jokingly exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting offended on her behalf. Besides,¡± Lucia shrugged, ¡°I somehow doubt she would go to the administrators. And even if she does, who will they believe? Some nobody elf or the word of Traxia.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°Still.¡±


    Lucia sighed, ¡°Whatever you say, Livy.¡±


    ¡°We should still maintain our decorum after all.¡± Livy smiled innocently, ¡°But my lady does speak correctly.¡± Livy suddenly turend to address the duo, ¡°You won¡¯t complain right? Would hate to have to be a bother to you or your little tag-a-long.¡± The girl tilted her head and beamed.


    Sophie shuddered at the sight and felt Aryana stealthily hold onto her sleeve. There was a malice that radiated from her that wasn¡¯t in the other three. Those were hateful, hostile even. But this one was looking for trouble. Worried, Sophie just nodded.


    ¡°How awfully compliant for an¡­ elf.¡± Lucia commented.


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s involuntary eyebrow quirk the noble snorted.


    ¡°Would¡¯ve expected you to start defending yourself. Or at least telling us how humanity are a mistake or beneath you, seeing as how you have a little servant of your own.¡± Lucia¡¯s words dripped with venom.


    Sophie could feel Aryana¡¯s nervous gaze on her and moved to at least defend the redhead¡¯s honor.


    ¡°I would suggest no such thing. I am but a humble maid and protector.¡± Sophie replied.


    She could see the confusion in all four pairs of eyes that were now turned to her. The mentioning of being a maid always seemed to catch people by surprise.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a terrible uniform for a maid.¡± The guy, Maxus, chimed in. ¡°In my estate they at least have proper uniforms that don¡¯t look so¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°I did mention I was also a protector.¡±


    ¡°You interrupt me, how thoughtless!¡± He snarled, ¡°But a protector means nothing to me. I would protect my family, does that make me a protector? Think! What does that mean? Are you a sellsword? A hedge knight?¡±


    ¡°I am but a lowly knight¡­ sir.¡± Sophie reluctantly added.


    The quartet paused, trading glances with each other before bursting out into laughter.


    ¡°A knight!?¡± Maxus chortled, ¡°She? A knight?!¡±


    ¡°Absurd.¡± Lucia nodded.


    ¡°I know you want to save face but there¡¯s no need to lie. There¡¯s nothing wrong being¡­ well¡­ a mercenary.¡±


    ¡°Well I-¡± Sophie began.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend and my protector!¡± Aryana proudly declared, her sudden interjection bringing every back to silence. ¡°And uhh¡­ umm¡­ sh-she is a real knight!¡± She murmured the last part, her bravado quickly fading.


    ¡°Hah! What is this ludicrous fantasy?¡± Lucia gasped.


    ¡°A friend and a protector? Now that¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Livy chuckled.


    ¡°Are we ignoring that she said the stick is a knight?¡± The second girl, Carla, gestured rudely at Sophie, ¡°That still seems patently ridiculous. Much less a knight with no noble ties! Even I know none of the leafbloods would ever do that!¡±


    ¡°True!¡± Maxus agreed.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, that is quite bizarre.¡± Lucia hummed. ¡°Elf, speak now. How do you explain yourself?¡± She growled.


    Sophie pondered her response, on some level, she wondered if listing her actions in Melton would at least bring some shock onto the grating Traxians. But on the other hand, if anything, they deserved nothing. Her eyes quickly glanced at the participants around her, Carla and Maxus both seemed outwardly hostile if a bit scatter brained. Lucia clearly held a vendetta of sorts against elvenkind and by extension her. When she looked at LIvy, the girl only held an amused expression that still sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°I was knighted in Melton during the crisis. The royal family approved it after it was resolved.¡± Sophie stated matter of factly.


    ¡°Melton¡­ Melton¡­ ah! That Northern shithole beyond the mountains!¡± Carla exclaimed.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ingmar, Melton is below the mountains.¡± Livy corrected. ¡°Quite far from home though.¡± She grinned at Sophie.


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Tch, and you then.¡± Lucia pointed at Aryana who shrank a little, ¡°Why would you travel with an elf? Call one a friend even.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ uhh¡­¡± Aryana stammered.


    ¡°Lucia, darling, you¡¯re frightening the poor girl.¡± Livy smiled warmly at Aryana.


    ¡°Pfft, scaring her? Compared to her choice in traveling companion? Surely you jest?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps." Livy nodded before looking at Ary, "I¡¯m afraid Lady Lucia won¡¯t be satisfied without an answer though.¡±


    ¡°Umm well¡­. She¡­ she saved many people and me. And she fought for me when no one would¡­ so¡­¡± Aryana seemed somewhat flustered and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but hide a small smile. So adorable.


    ¡°Speak plainly you flop.¡± Lucia snapped.


    ¡°Umm¡­ ahh¡­ the hatires, my people hold great respect for the hatires errr elves. Because they come from the forest and we come from the mountains and so together we protect the wilds.¡± Ary blabbered randomly.


    ¡°Hold on. What strange speech is this? And come from the mountains? Together protecting the wilds?¡± Lucia furrowed her brow, ¡°Do any of you know what gibberish she¡¯s talking about?¡±


    The other three shrugged. But before the conversation could continue, they all felt the carriage suddenly jolt before coming to a stop. The animosity between the group vanished in an instant, the curiosity and desire to explore Arteria filling the expressions of even the Traxians. With one last huff from Lady Lucia, everyone fell silent until the small click of the carriage door indicated the staff had begun to open. With bated breath they all waited in anticipation for what was to come.

 Act 4 Chapter 4: Rosewood Hall

    ¡°To enlist as an Academy Guardian, one must either have served as a Redcloak for five years or a town guard equivalent position. Or, one could be an Academy graduate on the martial track during their time here and with a recommendation from the lead instructor. Further training will be provided upon selection into Guardian ranks. If one is interested, student or otherwise, feel free to apply for the Guardian Trials public or private. Public trials are open to all and meant as a nice test of one¡¯s skills. Private trials will be focused on testing one¡¯s aptitude to become a Guardian and requires above conditions to be met and/or successful completion of public trials with merit. Those with potential will be contacted afterwards.¡±


    - Academy of Arteria, Guardian Trials Flyer - Wall Outside Justice Hall


    <hr><hr>


    There was a magical feeling in the air as they stepped out into the middle of what felt like a dozen castles. The old Arterian fortresses now turned into exquisite looking buildings that contained the different faculties of the Academy. They had arrived in the central courtyard or at least the central square as she spied numerous actual students milling about in the distance. Sophie sucked in a small breath as she gazed at the landscape around her.


    Gone were the cramped yet lively Arterian districts or the imposing buildings that stretched high above the townhouses. They were replaced by dozens of stone brick pathways that led off into various directions, reaching their endpoint at majestic castles turned Academy buildings, each decorated by flags, banners and statues of various kinds. Trees that would stand in place of town houses by the roads, smaller rustic yet elegant buildings served as dining halls and atriums, not to mention the dozens of flowerbeds and their accompanying pavilions littered throughout Academy grounds. The air here felt crisp, fresh and ocean-like in a pleasant way, unlike the city in which it felt more lively but stuffy. Even the clouds above seemed fluffier, though in Sophie¡¯s personal opinion, anything that wasn¡¯t the clouds in Carrador could be considered fluffy. Though the slight wind chill and cold in the air still remained, much to Aryana¡¯s worry, Sophie just basked in the cool breeze.


    Still, the moment of admiration lasted for longer than expected as the duo and even the Traxian quartet took the time to soak in their surroundings. One of the Traxian¡¯s even grumbling about how nice it all felt. For the meantime at least, Sophie was just glad that their attention had just as quickly turned away from her and Ary as it had arrived.


    ¡°I am Assistant Ishra, here to lead you to your accommodations.¡± An Academy staffer curtsied, her modified blue robe sporting a few white stripes, ¡°Follow me please. We¡¯ll be heading over to the Rosewood dormitory where you¡¯ll get a chance to unpack before you proceed with administrative and introduction ceremonies tomorrow.¡±


    The group nodded and followed along. Seeing the other carriages from their ferry having already arrived and their respective students also accompanied by Academy staffers. They were all supposedly on an elevated part of the island but from this location, it felt more like they had dominated the entire landscape and surrounded it with large and imposing walls.


    ¡°Down the main road you can see the main building that now forms the majority of administrative and fourth year classrooms. It is officially called Miyascot but we all just call it Mascot Hall after the Sainted founders of the Academy. That¡¯s where you¡¯ll have to go tomorrow morning first thing.¡± Ishra pointed.


    Mascot hall was a place of contradictions in Sophie¡¯s eyes. Much like how strange the Eryanian elven quarters seemed out of place within the city of Arteria itself. Here, there stood a heavy brick fortress much in the vein of Carradorian fortifications; blocky, thick, and utilitarian stones meant to deter an attacker from breaching the walls. Yet there was an artistic flair to them, the stones were painted a marble white and the patterns they were built in took inspiration from the remnant elven spires that still surrounded the structure. The end result being a strangely circular and angled castle keep with a spired top much like the council hall in Arteria.


    ¡°Besides it on the right you¡¯ll see the Talsfolk, Three Saints and Aura halls. The old elven spires are repurposed remnants that look even more elegant on the inside.¡± Ishra¡¯s eyes sparkled admiringly much to the annoyance of the Traxians, ¡°They also act as the main buildings for the departments of Economics, Strategy and History respectively. Of which I¡¯m part of the history department.¡± The staffer bowed.


    Beyond the path, trees swayd gently in the wind as students in the distance giggled and talked amongst themselves. A few playing some form of sport or activities before pausing to quickly gawk at the newcomers. The glittering elven spires and main building seemed a strange contrast to the more dreary looking castle walls that surrounded it, but the open spaces were so wide that the less decorated walls barely mattered. The air of freedom around them being more than enough to offset any dreariness brought about by the presence of the walls.


    ¡°Strategy department?¡± Carla asked, breaking the silence of the group.


    ¡°Mmhmm, strategy department. It¡¯s where those who want to study tactics, military engineering, logistics, and anything related to the grander scheme of combat. Quite a popular department for nobles leaning towards a martial education or standing in line to inherit some form of military command.¡± Ishra chuckled, ¡°Though of course, the Academy¡¯s official stance is that we don¡¯t favor one side or another of any particular conflict despite the education provided.¡±


    A few grim snickers came from the Traxians. They knew the truth, that if Arteria and Traxia were to go to war, the Academy would certainly be picking a side.


    ¡°On the left side¡­ ah.¡± Ishra tutted to herself, almost as if she was chiding herself, ¡°For now, the most important buildings you should know about are there,¡± She pointed to one of the halls with the Academy greens, ¡°and there.¡± She pointed at their dormitory.


    Admittedly, Sophie was more than a little awestruck. Their dormitory looked to be a separate keep of a castle all unto itself. The weary looking structure seemed almost a relic from the past when compared to the much more vibrant and modernistic hall that Ishra had gestured at.


    ¡°The hall is called Pressel Hall, named after a lesser known saint from the Era of Darkness. But all you need to know is that it is the main food hall for first years like yourselves and what you¡¯ll want to go to later today after unpacking.¡± Ishra smiled. ¡°And the Rosewood dorm is your dorm, of course.¡±


    ¡°Why Rosewood?¡± Aryana squeaked from behind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Umm why¡¯s it called Rosewood?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s because of how the wooden boards within the dorm were all shipped here from Eastern Cyndralia and built using well¡­ rosewood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Aryana asked before immediately dropping into an embarrassed blush.


    Sophie found Ishra letting out a small giggle of her own.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Ishra beamed.


    Sophie felt Aryana shrink a little closer to her and gave the redhead a gentle pat. The poor girl was mortified at how she had just quipped back without thinking. Cute.


    The rest of the walk was rather uneventful, the Traxians asking a few questions here and there but learning nothing of much value besides the presence of a ¡®training ground¡¯ for more combat focused students. That has made Sophie¡¯s ears perk up a little, herself having worried a little that her skills would recede without practice.


    It wasn''t long when they finally arrived in the shadow of the keep, Rosewood Hall feeling far more imposing up close. Curious but cautious, Sophie glanced warily up at the stones. Though it had clearly been given a contemporary face lift, there were still scratches and marks that seemed to cry out from ages past. Curious. For them to not replace the stones or just paint over it¡­ perhaps something arcane once took place. The outer walls were drab grayish red, though even the paint job did little to lift the dour mood cast by the shadow of the castle. When the double doors to the castle were pushed open however, it was almost as astonishing as when they stepped out of the carriage.


    Ishra gestured for them to gather in a small lounge area at the end of the entrance hallway where others from their ferry ride were already waiting. Sophie found herself standing under a few ringed chandeliers, her boots now clacking softly against the polished stone floors. From above her, she could sense the faint tingling of some magic nullification field, likely in addition to whatever spell was keeping the magelight in the chandeliers and on the sconces along the walls lit. Must be complex, null magic and still having certain spells work¡­ I wonder if that has anything to do with the Myndir¡­ ahh shit! The towers! I didn¡¯t even look to see if any of them might¡¯ve had a crystal in it. Damn.


    ¡°Alright and this would be¡­?¡± A jovial voice asked.


    ¡°Group five, so we¡¯re just at half.¡± Ishra answered, "Six to ten should be arriving right about now."


    ¡°Excellent. In that case can you fetch the last ones with Molly and the others?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Ishi!¡±


    ¡°Right, while you get to just chill.¡± Ishra rolled her eyes, ¡°Later.¡±


    The jovial man jokingly shrugged before he clapped his hands and gathered everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Alright! Since now half the group¡¯s here I¡¯ll send you guys off to get settled in first!¡± He smiled at everyone, ¡°For you new guys, I¡¯m Assistant Casper, though you can just call me Casper. I help the dorm mother, who is currently unfortunately out, run this place. It is a pleasure to meet you all and I¡¯ll be helping you guys get settled in, okay?¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    A series of small nods, some more bored than others. The man seemed undeterred however, and moved to continue. Sophie noted that though his peach fuzz and mostly clean shaven appearance seemed youthful and bright, there was a profound sense of tiredness and dejection that shone through his eyes at having to welcome yet another gaggle of students.


    ¡°Right. So we¡¯re in Rosewood Hall right now. On this floor is the main meeting room, entrance hall, as you can see. And the staff offices down the right hand corridor. Above us is the rec room, some dormitories, lounges and a study room. Third floor is mostly first and second year dorms. Fourth and fifth are mostly for third and fourth years.¡± Casper said before glancing around, ¡°So I¡¯ll be calling out names and your room numbers. Some of you will be rooming with people in the second batch or who have already arrived but are in your academic level. A few of you are already paired up and well, lucky you I guess.¡± He chuckled dryly. ¡°Anyhow, any questions?¡±


    Sophie looked over at Ary and found the girl clutching on just a little bit tighter.


    ¡°Alright, good. I¡¯ll start calling names now so please try to pay attention! Ahem¡­ Issac¡­¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Aryana Frostfyre and Sophie¡­ no house name.¡± Casper called out.


    The duo stepped forth compliantly and Sophie could feel the tension in the air as everyone had their attentions properly turned towards her.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Aryana, right?¡± The man looked hesitantly at the redhead who bobbed in acknowledgement. ¡°As for you¡­¡± He turned to Sophie, ¡°might there have been a mistake? I believe the elven contingent is currently in Aratheal hall completing their matriculation requirements.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Errm, the elven arrivals should be in Aratheal hall doing their signing in and official requirements right now.¡±


    Sophie frowned and grew confused. But she shook her head nonetheless. ¡°I am Sophie.¡± She stated plainly. Though she could hear a few confused sniggers coming from the children and more than one snort from the Traxians.


    ¡°You are Sophie? No house name or other such affiliations?¡±


    ¡°No sir.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re an elf.¡±


    ¡°Half elf.¡±


    ¡°Right, but half elves still get admitted through the elven scholars program. Are you sure you¡¯re Sophie?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Sophie stated, a little uncertain about her own identity.


    ¡°And are you certain you didn¡¯t mix up with another Sophie or something?¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Casper froze for a moment before he looked through his paper up and down in befuddlement. ¡°Well¡­ I guess welcome to Rosewood Hall? I see why you were marked with an administrative notification now. Special case, you are. And you two are related? Or at least know each other?¡± He looked between the duo.


    Sophie and Aryana traded looks before they turned back and nodded emphatically at the hall assistant.


    ¡°Okay then¡­ I guess that¡¯s the last of this half. So here you go.¡± He handed out a small satchet with keys and a number on it, ¡°Room keys, number, same drill as the others. Take today to rest and be sure to be back down here at eight o''clock in the morning tomorrow. Everyone got that?¡± He raised his voice, ¡°Eight O''clock in the morning tomorrow! Meet here!¡±


    A wave of murmured agreement echoed through the hall and Casper tapped his lips for silence. ¡°Alright then, you¡¯re all dismissed, enjoy your evening and get settled in. Remember, the food vouchers in your packets only work in the dining hall here and the large building outside, Pressel Hall, for tonight. Have a good evening folks and I¡¯ll be down here if you need me.¡± Casper waved them off.


    The crowd hurriedly scattered towards the stars and the magitech elevators. Two of such wondrous machines were located on the west side of the building whilst an older but still functional clockwork elevator ran on the east. Sophie found it funny how many of the nobles carried suitcases and large packs that now made it difficult to navigate upwards. Whereas Aryana and herself had kept as much as they could stashed in just their backpacks. Seeing the crowds around the elevators Sophie gestured at the stairs, Aryana letting out a dissatisfied harrumph but acquiesced anyway.


    Together, they hiked up the massive stairway up to the third floor, ignoring the handful of curious glances thrown their way from students staring at the stray elf in their hall. After what felt like an arduous climb, they finally slotted in one of the keys and turned the knob to their soon to be home.


    Room R322 was much like the tavern room in size if a bit larger. Yet there was something undeniably different as well in terms of atmosphere. Though the wooden floor was also there, the enchanted rosewood coupled with a well placed circular rug meant that every step they took no longer creaked loud enough to wake a village. The walls too were painted a light purplish blue that evoked feelings of calm which surrounded the room. The center of the room was also nothing more than a small oval table and two chairs, but the openness that came from the room being more circular than square was more than welcome. Beyond that, on the north wall were two large windows, shaggy but still pretty curtains draped over them, the light shining through the edges.


    Aryana had been the first to notice the two large beds were actually located on the eastern wall of the room, embedded within two large cubbies that even had privacy curtains around them. It was a clever use of space and Sophie could see how it both maximized room usage but also still provided comfort for the user by allowing one to snuggle up in their little bed nook. Next to the beds were an armoire and small cabinet, one for each of them. Two desks and an empty bookshelf were located on the western wall, a few dings and scratches showing their years of service.


    To Sophie¡¯s amusement, Aryana had waddled over to one of the beds before lazily plopping her belongings into a pile and flopping onto the bed with a satisfied hum. She rolled around for a bit, messing up the bed covers when she paused and flicked her head upwards, cocking it sideways as she glanced at Sophie. Sophie smiled in return and gently waved for her to go back to relaxing.


    Sophie started unpacking her belongings when she felt a sense of hollowness overtake her. The past few months had been so hectic that when she looked through her bag, all she had of note were her adventuring clothes, the armour she currently wore, the Lion¡¯s Mane, a few books, her underwear, toiletries and the strangely revealing outfit that Ary had chosen for her. It felt remarkably little compared to some of the larger suitcases and packs that she had seen from the other students. But then again, though Ary had a few more articles of clothing and books, the girl didn¡¯t exactly have that much more than herself.


    Sophie chuckled softly, I suppose that¡¯s what traveling so much gets us, she sighed languidly. Not much time to really buy souvenirs when things keep trying to kill us. She looked back up at the redhead currently rolling around and grinned, well at least she''s safe now.


    ¡°Sooophieee.¡± Aryana grumbled from the bed, the girl now sitting upright with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And have you never before?¡± Sophie reflectively quipped.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. So what were you thinking about?¡± Sophie asked, moving over to sit beside Aryana.


    Aryana stuck out her tongue before she flopped herself back down on the bed, Sophie taking the chance soon after. Huh, actually pretty comfy. A nice bounce and still fluffy, I wonder if Eva likes these kinds of beds too?


    ¡°Hmmm. I guess I was just wondering what life here is gonna be like?¡± Ary mumbled.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I get the idea of learning. When¡­ when my ma and pa were around¡­ they taught me plenty. But after that I mostly learned on my own.¡± Ary turned and Sophie met the girl¡¯s gaze, noticing a sense of sorrowful nostalgia on her face, ¡°So I guess I¡¯m just wondering what things will be like here.¡± Ary sighed.


    Sophie inched a little closer and Aryana took it as a sign to huddle up. Sophie flinched slightly from the initial contact but found a sense of contentment just stroking the girl¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Well you¡¯re free to choose what you want to study and learn, I suppose.¡± Sophie answered after a quiet moment. ¡°You said you were a saint, err Vaettagh too right? Can you recall anything about school, college or boarding school?¡±


    Aryana scrunched her face up for a second before she shook her head, a glum expression on her face. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well it was worth a shot. Was gonna say it¡¯s just going to be more or less like that, at least based on what I remember Eva telling me a long way back.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ oh.¡± Aryana¡¯s face dropped a little more.


    ¡°You know, I never got the chance to ask this since you mentioned it before. But you really can¡¯t remember anything from¡­ well¡­ the other world? Cause Eva remembers most of it pretty clearly. At least what she tells me anyway.¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°No. Only the briefest of glimpses.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Well I suppose here is as good a place as any to help with that. We could always ask Eva or her students. You know, considering they¡¯re all saints, err Vaettaghs. could chat to them more, see if any of them can help you remember.¡±


    "Ehh." Aryana nodded solemnly before she stared at the ceiling. ¡°And what about the learning?¡±


    ¡°The learning?¡± Sophie scratched her nose, ¡°I guess you can imagine it as a room full of people, one person speaks, everyone takes notes. Then you get tested on everything kinda like the entrance exam.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. At least if what Eva described is true.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­¡±


    ¡°A little mundane after everything you¡¯ve been through?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Aryana chuckled, ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°But the highlight is that you get to learn lots, meet new people and make more friends.¡±


    At that the redhead smiled and Sophie smiled back.


    ¡°Friends sound¡­ nice.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound too excited.¡± Sophie noted.


    ¡°I have you, I have the two siblings, maybe Eva. That¡¯s enough.¡± Aryana stated firmly.


    It was Sophie¡¯s turn to chuckle, ¡°Sure, sure. But more is always nice, I mean¡­¡± Sophie toyed with her own ponytail, ¡°I never got much of a chance to make that many friends. Would be fun to try.¡±


    Aryana grumbled something unintelligible before she flopped onto her belly and planted her face buried in the bed sheets.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I get it. Gonna nap?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Mmpf mmm mmm.¡± Aryana let out a muffled noise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake you before dinner then. Want me to unpack your stuff as well?¡±


    Sophie watched as Aryana tensed for a moment, the indecision in her body as the redhead wondered whether or not Sophie should be allowed to touch her stuff. After a quick pause however, Sophie watched her deflate and mumble out a curt agreement. ¡°Mmmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± Sophie whispered as she stood up.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana pleasantly mumbled.


    Friends huh? Goddess, that does feel a little strange now doesn¡¯t it. Not just allies but just friends. I mean I guess Anna and Mila were somewhat like that, but I never got to know either of them that well, and now... Goddess help them. No point worrying about that now though, may the stars guide us all.

 The Void Flower: Search for a Sister

    ¡°Monsters oft spill forth from the Starhollow for no real discernable reason besides for the mana rich environment that forms the mountains. On the Adornari side, elven rangers and a few dwarven clans ensure that their sections of the mountains are well patrolled. On the Traxian side, their policy of leaving it all to the scattered Kothari tribes has ensured a feral, wild and untamed land brimming with danger.¡®¡±


    - Keserra Shorthorn, Novice Pathfinder, Exploration Guild - Lucurian Branch ¡°Warnings About the Starhollow Mountains¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°What the fuck?! I thought you said we¡¯d be summoning a spirit! Not whatever that slutty elf demon is and its slave girl!¡± Someone shrieked.


    ¡°We can still control it!¡± A gruffer voice replied.


    ¡°I thought you had the convocation prepared properly!¡± Someone else yelled.


    ¡°I did! It''s a demon of sorts isn''t it? Like a succubus?¡± Another voice chimed in.


    ¡°Well clearly not!¡± The first, shriller voice retorted.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± A dark, brooding voice commanded.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°It makes noise¡±


    ¡°What is this place!?¡± It demanded.


    ¡°Look! The barrier is holding!¡±


    ¡°Then fucking keep holding it!¡±


    ¡°But they-¡±


    ¡°Release me. At. Once.¡± The dark voice growled menacingly.


    So loud. Elaria groaned as she finally opened her eyes. Her sluggish movements immediately dialed up to eleven when she found a voluptuous barely clad figure standing above her. The first thing she could see was a black thong that performed a remarkably poor job at concealing the purplish blue body ahead of her. A little bit disgusted and a little bit intrigued, her eyes snaked up wards to find the thong was in fact, part of the whole outfit. It did, however, surprise her to find the wearer being a pointy eared elf much like Sophie, yet her complexion was undeniably far more purple and blue.


    ¡°That one¡¯s awake!¡± Someone shouted, dragging her thoughts back to the scene at hand.


    ¡°She¡¯s naked! Those are tits! And a-¡±


    ¡°Focus on the barrier you fuckwit!¡±


    All eyes had turned to her and as the second speaker had suggested, when she looked down, she found that she indeed had nothing on. Slightly perplexed and a little bit annoyed, she looked back up to find four shabbily cloaked humans wearing classy shoes that betrayed their disguises, and the strange elf all staring at her. The elf had blood red eyes and seemed both too similar yet very different from Sophie, but there was no mistaking the ears, this was an elf. The humans on the other hand were three young looking sorcerers and a single sorceress that all started to ogle her. Wait, I am naked!?


    But before she could react, the elf aggressively held her in its grasp, wringing its hands around her neck. ¡°You deny me my chance of freedom. You shall return me at once.¡± It, she, growled with rage.


    The humans seemed mortified by everything that was happening but Elaria was growing annoyed. She was here to find her sister, not to play with strange elves and amateur magicians. With a snarl of her own she gripped onto the elf¡¯s wrists and began draining the very life force that sustained it. Almost at once, the offending creature recoiled and tried to push away, but Elaria didn¡¯t let up. She consumed until the creature was forced to the ground, the surprise, hate, shock, and fear now clear in those blood red eyes. With a fearful gasp, the rage that filled it before seemed to have evaporated at once as it surrendered to her. ¡°Mistress.¡± It whimpered meekly.


    Elaria then turned her attention to the barrier, holding her body up to it until she could find the resonating magic powering it and began draining it too. The slightly hazy air around her began shimmering in different bright colors as the stardust began violently reacting to her void energies, the sorcerers now in a panicked frenzy as they screamed at each other in terror.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing!?¡±


    ¡°The barrier!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying but it''s not working!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going away!¡±


    Elaria cared not and continued soaking in the offending stardust until she could feel the pulsating heart of the magician bindings. Reaching out mentally, she gripped the core and shattered it within her mind. It was as if reality itself had broken with a small, pitch black void tear just hanging in the air. In seconds, the magical bindings shattered, the force of which knocked the sorcerers off their feet. Curious, Elaria reached out to touch the bindings only to find it had truly broken. She nodded satisfactorily at her handiwork when she could hear the strange elf crawling up behind her before prostrating itself under her.


    ¡°Your power¡­¡± It croaked, clearly still reeling from the overwhelming force Elaria had attacked with, ¡°... I am yours to command, my mistress.¡±


    A little weirded out, Elaria just shrugged.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± It rasped, the strange elf¡¯s voice trembling in fear. Does she think I¡¯m just gonna¡­ blast her or something? What an odd assumption.


    Pained groans from around the room interrupted them however, and Elaria turned her attention back to the sorcerers who had temporarily inconvenienced her when things slowly started clearing up in her head. They were in the middle of a ritual, trying to call forth something. Master said that we would be hijacking something of this sort. A summoning ritual then, but one that was poorly performed regardless. As far as I¡¯m aware, this strange elf wasn¡¯t what they were aiming for. She clicked her tongue for a moment before she looked down at herself again, huh, how irritating. I had even selected armour just in case the transference to this realm required combat.


    ¡°Dom¡­¡± The sorceress weakly groaned, before noticing Elaria, ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ that, gah! Be-begone foul beast!¡± One of the others stammered out.


    Elaria rolled her eyes. So dramatic.


    ¡°Hah! Perish foul spawn!¡± Someone yelled.


    Elaria turned to find one of the sorcerer¡¯s channeling a spell, the flames already dancing hungrily on his fingertips. She let only but a breath pass before she leapt at him, managing to firmly grasp his face in her palm before she smashed the sorcerer down on the floor.


    ¡°Valsin!¡±


    ¡°Val!¡±


    The two conscious sorcerers shouted at their now fallen comrade.


    A little annoyed, Elaria made sure the fallen sorcerer was still conscious before giving him a massive slap to the face and then standing over his pained form.


    ¡°Enough foolishness.¡± Elaria declared, her voice evidently shocking the two standing sorcerers into silence. Even the strange elf seemed more cowed than before.


    ¡°Ughh, what the hell''s going on?¡± The fourth sorcerer murmured groggily.


    ¡°The spell failed.¡± The first sorcerer spoke before looking at Elaria, fear in his eyes as he searched for approval to continue.


    A tepid nod.


    ¡°The¡­ they broke the barrier.¡± He gulped.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The fourth grunted, ¡°Eh! Hey! What do-¡± He raised his arms to chant a spell.


    Before he could finish, Elaria kicked him square in the face, the sorcerer smacking back down to the ground with a thud. His body jolted for a moment before it grew limp, the occasional movement of his body the only indicator that Elaria hadn¡¯t killed him. The other two winced, but this time they remained quiet, a little more worried about retaliation for stepping out of line. Satisfied that all threats have been quelled or pacified, Elaria turned to the two with a questioning look in her eye.


    ¡°I am searching for my sister. She is an elf like this one,¡± Elaria pointed at the scantily clad prostrating figure, ¡°but more peachy and smaller.¡±


    Everyone else seemed perplexed and a little more than startled. Elaria frowned at the lack of a response and tried again. ¡°Her name is Sophie. Might either of you have heard of her?¡±


    The sorcerer and sorceress traded nervous glances, their trembling forms offering only the meagrest of head shakes.


    Elaria tilted her head before examining her body once more. ¡°Ah! Of course, my sister is a half elf.¡±


    Somehow, though the others looked a bit more understanding, they still seemed just as confused as before. Seeing this, Elaria sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. How vexing. ¡°Guess that doesn¡¯t change much.¡±


    ¡°S-s-sorry!¡± The sorceress bowed, the man following soon after. ¡°We¡¯re sorry we can¡¯t help. Please, forgive us for our offenses against you!¡±


    The two dropped to their knees and seemed almost comically apologetic. Elaria groaned at the pathetic sight but carried on nonetheless.


    ¡°Could you at least tell me where I might easily find more information?¡± Elaria asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to know somewhere for me to gather information about my sister?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ ummm.¡±


    ¡°You could try the city.¡± The sorcerer chimed in.


    ¡°Right! The city!¡± The sorceress agreed.


    ¡°The city?¡± Elaria asked.


    ¡°Yes! The ummm¡­ the city of Kastriel! It is but a week to the south if not a little more!¡±


    Elaria nodded, consigning the information to memory. ¡°Very well then.¡± She pursed her lips and looked around the room, ¡°One more thing.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Anything!¡±


    ¡°Do you have spare clothes?¡±


    ¡°I-uhhh¡­ yes, of course! In the entrance hall, we have our spare bags!¡± The sorcerer replied.


    ¡°Dom!¡± The sorceress hissed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Tch, nothing.¡±


    Elaria furrowed her brow but ignored it, turning her back to the two whimpering figures and heading towards the door. To her chagrin, the strange elf slinked along the ground behind her, crawling after her in a desperate frenzy. She tried her best to ignore the strange display and closed the door behind her, leaving the two sorcerers behind.


    Whilst the elf and her traversed through the halls of the house, Elaria noted the dismal state of the building with faded paints, cracked walls, and floor boards covered in dust. It offended her senses at how unmaintained the building was in comparison to the void palace. Her nose remained upturned the whole way until they arrived in the dingy entrance hall where even the windows had been long since boarded up. Frowning, she looked around until she found the small pile of bags tucked away stealthily in the corner of the room. Rummaging through them, she found herself a dull green shirt and some rough leather pants.


    She changed into the slightly oversized clothes and rolled her eyes dismissively only to find that the strange elf had changed into a long sleeved shirt and vest that almost covered the entirety of her body. Elaria raised an eyebrow and the elf immediately dropped to the floor once more.


    ¡°My great apologies mistress. I merely thought that I should hide my form should we be interacting with these¡­ pests.¡± It hissed before immediately backtracking, ¡°Ah! Not that you¡¯re a pest mistress! Only the other ones we might interact with! I meant no disrespect! No-¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me your mistress?¡± Elaria asked.


    ¡°You bested me. So soundly.¡± It exclaimed a little more dejectedly, its ears drooping a little,¡±As the laws of my people go: Only those of the warrior classes and beyond may determine the fate of the servile, and only in battle may a servile rise above. Thus with my utter defeat I surrender my life to you in servitude, mistress.¡±


    Elaria maintained an apathetic expression but was internally confused. She had no idea what this strange elf was sprouting about and simply played along by nodding. ¡°Right. And what was that thing about freedom earlier on?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing to concern yourself over mistress.¡±


    ¡°And what if it does?¡±


    ¡°I-ah-I¡­ I apologize for assuming mistress.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I had almost earned my freedom before I was brought here.¡± It looked less sad and more guilty. Suspicious.


    ¡°So you still keep calling me mistress because¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because the process was ongoing, the fight hadn''t ended. But once I was here, I fought you and the attempt failed. For you had bested me, mistress. Thus earning the right to command this lowly dredge.¡± The elf bowed.


    Elaria hummed to herself for a few seconds before the answer became clear in her mind. ¡°Well then, I suppose you don¡¯t need to call me mistress anymore. You¡¯re free now. I set you free, or whatever.¡±  She waved at the elf casually and began turning away.


    An arm quickly latched onto hers and she spun around, ready to pummel the creature when she noticed the worried expression in its eyes.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t!¡±


    Elaria cocked her head in annoyance, ¡°And why not? You said your life belonged to me. So I set you free.¡±


    ¡°But tradition-¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ hmmm¡­ ahh! Forgive me for my rudeness!¡± It detached itself quickly enough. Just what is it with everyone here?! Is this what Sophie deals with all the time?


    ¡°Then you are free. I say you are free. No longer err¡­ mine or whatever. Freeee!¡± Elaria jokingly waved her hand around like a madwoman. ¡°Enjoy your newfound freedom! A new life! Go home! Explore! Byeee!¡± Elaria bowed theatrically before quickly slipping away, the forced smile quickly turning into a scowl once she could tell the elf couldn¡¯t see her. I dislike the inhabitants of this realm.


    ¡°But I¡­ but wait¡­ but how¡­¡± It muttered incoherently, rooted to the spot.


    Not my problem.


    <hr><hr>


    It was only when she was outside did Elaria notice a problem. She didn¡¯t really know where she was. Her frown only deepened when she scanned the landscape and found that she was at some abandoned estate on the outskirts of a minor mountain settlement. But judging the appearance of the thatch roofed houses with their rustic wooden walls and dingy looking palisade surrounding the settlement, it was unlikely that the sorcerer gang were locals. Meaning that it was unlikely anyone here would even be remotely as helpful. She sighed, annoyed and took in the landscape. It was nice, she supposed. They were surrounded on one side by mountains stretching into the sky, though judging by how poked up into the skyline, she could assume that the settlement was already halfway up a mountain. On the other side, beyond the village perimeter, seemed to be a waterfall that led somewhere, a good enough landmark at the very least.


    She examined herself once more, unsure if her current form required sustenance and nutrition, or if she could simply count those as luxurious to try in the way that she always had in the void. Wouldn¡¯t hurt to be prepared. With a grumble, she began her quiet trek down to the settlement.


    There was a chill in the air, or at least her skin felt cold. It was an irritating sensation that she now realized just meant she should¡¯ve looted more clothing than a shirt. The sky, at least, was quite pretty. A setting sun¡¯s orange hues shining just barely past the mountains that guard this barely tamed land between the rocky juts.


    It took what felt like a decent shift in the sun¡¯s location in the sky before she reached the outskirts of the settlement. The sad looking palisades were almost inviting her to try and knock them down, though she held herself back. The sentries however, seemed more bright eyed and aware than the sad state of their settlement. Three strange men wrapped in furs and cloaks gestured wildly at each other, then at her, then back at each other, before they settled for staring warily at her as she approached.


    When she got within speaking distance, they began grunting and uttering strange sounds that sounded much like gibberish to her ears. Seeing their words have no effect, they took up defensive stances, their shabby spears pointed directly at how. The platform guard atop the wall shouted some gibberish into the village and Elaria could hear a few more sets of feet at the ready. How pleasant.


    She held her arms up in peace, hoping they would get the message. How peculiar, they seem very much like humans, yet they act and look so feral. ¡°Traveler. Me. Traveler.¡± She yelled back. Her voice must¡¯ve surprised them as all gibberish stopped flowing and they studied her intently. This is gonna be a long day. ¡°Me. A. Traveler. Walking.¡± She enunciated insultingly slowly.


    There was a moment of pause before the tower warrior pointed at her with his spear. ¡°We speak foul tongue yours well enough.¡± He growled.


    Elaria rolled her eyes. ¡°Just passing through then. Maybe some food is all.¡± Might even get some actual directions if they aren¡¯t just all savages.


    ¡°Who you? No one pass by. Look man says no other foul people have come in days.¡± His voice boomed.


    Guess the four sorcerers at least kept their head down. Fuck, how did they even get here? I should¡¯ve asked when I had the chance. I didn¡¯t look for transportation either, Void damn it all.


    ¡°Just a traveler.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Lies! Witch! Wild witch!¡± The man roared, shaking his spear at her. "Strange dress and strange people. No one pass but you there! WItch!"


    Diplomacy, it turned out, wasn¡¯t an option with barbarians. Elaria soon found herself being harried by the two gate sentries whilst the wall guard launched his spear at her. It landed with a thud beside her and as the two assailants drew close, she held her palm up and drew. Their life force was weak, hard to find, but she found their cores soon enough and what little star energy they had were drained into the void within her. They screamed, cried, and writhed in agony as their bodies shrank down to nothing, their emaciated forms writhing in sheer agony from the sudden vicious assault. Shit, I went overboard.


    The man on the wall was clearly alarmed, and his cries of ¡°Witch! Witch! Witch!¡± now echoed throughout the mountains. As the settlement now sprang to life, panicked and gruff cries emanated from it, the indication of something far greater coming to fruition as Elaria now slowly backed away. Others now joined the wall man and this time they sported proper bows and arrows, the new development hastening her retreat.


    She grinded her teeth in frustration. Taking a long way around would be a pain, and though she wouldn¡¯t mind blasting her way through the settlement. She could just feel the spiritual connection of the place to the Gods of this realm and didn¡¯t desire their attention quite just yet.


    ¡°Witch! Witch!¡± The cries echoed from behind.


    A small hunting party chased after her. Half a dozen odd fur clad warriors and their hunting hounds raced hotly on her heels. She cursed under her breath, getting into a protracted battle would mean another significant delay and so she kept running. But no matter how far she went, the hunting party was close behind.


    She dashed down a few rocky trails almost skidding to a half more than a few times in the unfamiliar terrain. Her newly acquired pants were already somewhat shredded, her knee even gaining a new cut in the process. It was a new experience for her, pain. Elaria grunted from the effort, hopping down another small ledge even as the barks grew closer. She didn''t know how long she had run, but all she could see were more rocks, trees and ledges. But, she did feel the air around her gradually lessening its burden. The wards of the settlement were gone, though traces of magicks far older still remained. Tch, can¡¯t use the full might of the void lest the Gods are alerted. But maybe I can still let it out.


    Elaria waited until she reached a small little stream that cut across the valley. She scanned the terrain around her and found her back now facing the settlement and the mountain ahead of her being the one with the waterfall. Good, on the right track. She hopped across the stream and braced herself, eyeing the water to see it was only about two feet deep at most. Still enough to get the job done. Her breath stilled, her eyes narrowed as she attuned herself to the environment around her.


    From within there was emptiness, nothing but the murky depths of the void. But from without, she could feel the gently concentrated balls of energy rushing towards her, the rapid approach leaving her little room for doubt. When the first hound emerged from the treeline where she had come from, her muscles tensed. When the second bounded towards her, she loosened her stance. When the last hound stepped past, she channeled her strength and launched it outwards, flaring her inner aura in a controlled burst that hopefully avoided the notice of the local Gods.


    The clear mountain waters rose and formed almost a hazy halo around her, but from within its reflective surface lay a monster of the void beyond, its incomprehensible form aching to be set free. To a human or some other like minded creature, it might¡¯ve appeared that all she performed was nothing more than a horrifying parlor trick. But to animals that still possess their instincts or those extremely in tune with the mana in nature, she stood in a field that was now anathema to every primal instinct within them. The absence of mana was surely felt by more than the hounds, but it was enough to give all of them pause. When the darkness within the water stretched forth its hungry maw, the water whipping out like tentacles intent on seizing their next morsels, the hounds immediately turned tail and fled, every instinct within their bodies telling them to flee.


    Frustrated shouts of gibberish alerted her to her success at turning away the hounds, the creatures'' wills and instincts having been shattered. She now steadied herself for the humans, having counted about half a dozen hunters that had been chasing her. Her hands clenched themselves in anticipation, the thought of killing making her uneasy. Sophie would be disappointed.


    As the first hunter stepped into her line of sight, she wasted no time. She called forth a minuscule fragment of the void from within her and pushed it out. The sheer nothingness sent shockwaves as it made contact with the hazy halo and dissipated upon full contact with real mana. Yet the damage was done, the energy released by the shockwave was more than necessary to send the halo forward. The small tapestry of water narrowing down to two lines about as thick as a needle and long as a spear. They launched themselves forward with such speed and force that even Elaria had no time to react when the two projectiles tore through their intended target. Flesh, bone, cartilage and anything hit by the lance of water was completely destroyed. The hunter was too shocked at first, lifted back and slammed into the tree behind him by the force of the impact. It was after a second that he realized his left leg and right arm now had a gaping hole through them, the pain following soon after if his agonized screams were any indication.


    The second hunter was marginally luckier. With what little of the water she had left, she threw the void lance at him and watched as the man tumbled forward in surprise; his kneecap having been drilled through by the jet of water. The third and fourth hunter wasted no time and rushed past their injured comrades, charging at her position with their spear and axe. Elaria wasn¡¯t a fighter by any means, but she was no slouch either. She grabbed a handful of rocks from the stream and scattered them at the hunters. It predictably did little to deter their advance but the split second they spent analyzing the projectiles, ignoring them, and continuing their advance was all she needed.


    Once more she pushed her will onto them and drew out their mana. But unlike before she could feel the resistance they put up, they were aware of the intrusion and fighting back. Even though she could tug hard, they still fought tooth and nail to remain standing. Caught too focused on the struggle, she had only barely pushed the axe wielder to the point of surrender when the spearman broke free and lunged at her. She pivoted her left foot to spin out of the spear¡¯s way but his fist clocked her in the side of her head, sending her vision spinning as she reeled from the attack. She staggered back from the blow and tried to retain her balance when the man suddenly jolted and slowly collapsed in agony. Elaria scrambled backwards only to find an arrow sticking out of the man¡¯s back. Surprised, she traced where the arrow could come from back past the stream, upon seeing its origin, she felt her whole being groan in despair.


    There, standing triumphant and all too smug was the strange elf holding what looked to be a recently scavenged bow looking back at her. Not it again. But before Elaria could grumble anymore, the elf hopped over and bowed before bounding past her.


    ¡°Mistress! This way!¡± It shouted.


    Dismayed, annoyed, and baffled, Elaria rolled her eyes and hearing the other two hunters approaching, she followed. Great.

 Act 4 Chapter 5: A Suspicious Dance

    ¡°Of the boffins in their high high towers,


    Wielding all manner of unknown powers,


    Showing us their magical ire,


    To achieve only their desire.


    Look at them in their fancy robes,


    Dressed up like some silly dopes,


    But all their brain and brawn,


    Still makes us pained yet fawn.


    From behind closed doors,


    Atop marbled floors,


    In strange cabals they change the world,


    With mighty magics with their banners unfurled.


    ¡°Oh high, oh low, oh why art thou so mighty ho!¡®¡±


    - Verse From Arterian Folk Song, ¡°Those Pompous Scholars!¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The morning had been a blur of speeches, activities, performances, and countless departments advertising themselves on stage. The excitement of the day had kept her somewhat focused on the spectacle but eventually, when the final few speeches came from the headmaster, she was thoroughly bored. Sure, they had held the welcoming event in the main hall. The stark contrast of angled humanist designs coupled with tiles, walls, and even wall ornaments in the more sleek elven style was interesting to look at. But after four hours, even that was running up to the edge of focus. Aryana at least, was too excitable to be bored. That makes one of us.


    Her mind was numb when the final speaker had finished. Lunch had breezed past when Sophie found herself being dragged around by Aryana to visit the different student groups. It felt so surreal to see so many people around her age just casually milling about, enjoying life and doing their own thing. A few passed her by without much notice but it was when she heard the distinctive clank of metal on metal that she almost froze. Fear gave way to relief when she turned to find two lightly armoured combatants playfully duelling each other with fencing blades for the crowd to see. More than a few students were enraptured by the strange display, and Sophie found herself also curiously watching along.


    ¡°Ugh, finally.¡± Aryana groaned.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sophie asked, a little startled.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally paying attention to something. You looked so defeated just now.¡± Aryana teased.


    ¡°You try sitting still for four hours.¡± Sophie playfully growled back.


    ¡°But there¡¯s so many new things!¡±


    ¡°True, doesn¡¯t mean I care for all of it though.¡± Sophie gestured widely around them, her arm whimsically tracing the outline of the main hall.


    ¡°Pffft. That¡¯s no fun.¡± Aryana shook her head, ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Well? Well what?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go ask them about the sword fights?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No?!¡± Aryana gasped, incredulous.


    ¡°Too many people right now.¡±


    ¡°But you looked interested.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Look, not today, okay? Some other time, alright? For now I¡¯ll consider fencing as something to try in general. That good enough?¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I bet you still have more you want to see don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Aryana grimaced.


    Sophie had struck a chord, the girl might¡¯ve wanted to see Sophie latch onto an activity, but her innate curiosity still outshone everything else. Sophie grinned at Aryana¡¯s excitement and offered out her hand. ¡°Well? Lead the way.¡±


    Aryana rolled her eyes but Sophie could feel the bubble of energy start racing forward the moment the redhead had grabbed her hands. Sophie could feel a strange sensation of glee and almost let out a stray giggle, suppressing it just quickly enough that she was certain no sound escaped her lips. It was a juvenile sense of joy, but it made her smile.


    The two continued through the Academy square and saw a great deal more of the student groups on display. Sophie found herself particularly intrigued by the archery display, a small booth by a cooking group and what she found most peculiar of all, people acting like maids. It was a baffling sight but she powered through in stride.


    Aryana, it seemed, found herself more enamoured by the more calm things in life. Together, they stopped by quite a few booths such as those belonging to herbology, nature and husbandry societies for Aryana¡¯s sake. But the two that did interest both of them turned out to be a reading society, the few well dressed students advertising it as a place to relax and just read literature that they might not have had the opportunity before. The two marvelled at the concept for a while before moving on, only to find themselves stopping when Aryana tugged at Sophie¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Aryana squeaked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Look! There! They¡¯re dancing!¡±


    Sophie followed her finger to find a small crowd surrounding a part of the Academy green. Between the bodies, Sophie could catch glimpses of figures gracefully twirling around; to their left, another couple had their hands intertwined, demonstrating a more traditional routine that Sophie vaguely recognised as one of the more courtly dances. The duo shared a glance before they tried to move closer to the spectacle but they were too late. The crowd had already begun applauding by the time they arrived. The dancers were all immaculately dressed with frilly outfits and eye-catching designs, their masked faces giving little of their expressions away except for the glimmer in their eyes.


    Aryana huddled next to Sophie with a hushed awe as she looked over the dancers, her eyes darting back and forth as she took in every little detail. Normally she would¡¯ve chuckled and thought nothing more of it, but for some reason, her gut had begun churning with the familiar sensation of danger. It was unnerving enough that Sophie found herself on alert, the warm feel of the entrance festivities fading away. Her suspicion turned to dismay as her eyes landed upon one of the dancers who stared right back at her. The guy seemed to do a double take before cocking his head and examining her closely. To her increasing misfortune, the gap between the crowds was just enough that she couldn¡¯t escape from his gaze. Shit, shit, shit! Who is that? Why is he looking at me so weirdly? Is it the cult? Here?! Already!?


    She shifted uncomfortably under the piercing stare and shuffled backwards slightly, trying to merge in with the crowd of students. Aryana at least, seemed to notice that something was wrong and looked around a bit before she wordlessly joined Sophie on the retreat. The entire time they spent backing away, Sophie could feel the unwelcome attention of the dancer still focused squarely upon her.


    It was only after they had distanced themselves suitably that Sophie released a breath she didn¡¯t even realize she was holding. The palpable sense of relief flooded her veins at finally being away from whoever that was soon found itself replaced by a sea of questions. Who was that? What happens if they are the cult? Could we fight on Academy grounds? Did they notice Ary? Her mind raced to quickly craft scenarios in case of an emergency, planning out the best ways she could not just flee, but to best protect her charge should anything come to blows.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    Hopefully he¡¯s just Traxian and massively racist. Sophie pursed her lips in frustration, but somehow I doubt it''s that simple. She frowned, pondering how she would even handle a hostile act during her stay at the Academy. For in accordance with Academy rules, all weapons she had were essentially just really fancy wall ornaments, disallowed from even carrying one during daily life at the Academy. Though, she suspected that should the cult truly engage her in battle, they wouldn¡¯t have the slightest of qualms about breaking the rules considering their heinous actions already. This area is mana rich though, so even if I suffer a bit, I can recover and-


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Aryana whined.


    ¡°Gah!?¡± Sophie gave a startled yelp,¡±Sorry¡­ umm, ahh, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Aryana¡¯s little eyes narrowed as they looked Sophie up and down, ¡°You look nervous Sophie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh. Nothing much, just got a weird feeling.¡±


    ¡°A weird feeling? Like danger?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°From the dance?¡±


    ¡°What? No! Of course not! From one of the people there, they just seemed¡­ a little¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Sophie sighed, a little more exhausted than before.


    ¡°A little¡­ suspicious? Maybe... stinky?¡±


    ¡°Ary! No! I mean, kind of. Suspicious that is, not stinky. Maybe stinky.¡± Sophie exclaimed with feigned outrage, prompting the redhead to giggle.


    ¡°Hmm, was it one of the student dancers? Because they did look a little scary with their masks.¡± Aryana mimed a mask.


    ¡°Yeah, it was one of them. But leave the worrying to me, eh? Did you at least enjoy the show?¡± Sophie pivoted.


    Aryana furrowed her brows, clearly less than pleased by the shift in topic but nodded nonetheless. ¡°What little we did see, yes.¡± Aryana huffed, but despite the tone of her voice, it was when they changed the subject that Sophie noticed that glint of excitement in Ary¡¯s eye again. Hah, now I feel kinda bad for dragging her away. She definitely enjoyed it though.


    ¡°We can always visit their practice rooms proper another time.¡±


    ¡°But what about your suspicious person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Quite rude to describe someone as suspicious and offensive as it might¡¯ve been for me to stare.¡± A soothing male voice interjected. ¡°I was making sure it was really you after all, handmaiden Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The duo jumped in surprise.


    Sophie was ready for battle, her body gearing up as her hand now hovered over where the sword hilt had resided less than a week ago. Dammit, fuck! Of all the times to not have something with me. Aryana had shuffled behind her, taking up a position to the flank and looking ready to run. She¡¯d be safe, at least. Sophie¡¯s scowl deepened.


    ¡°Who the hells are¡­ you?¡± She growled out but paused, the strange phrase the man had addressed her as was now at the forefront of her mind, handmaiden? Handmaiden? What a strangely formal way of¡­ hey how did he know my name? Was he listening in?!


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt you can¡¯t remember me. Though I confess the wig, mask and outfit do make me seem quite different.¡± The masked figure smirked under his mask, bowing ever so slightly in their direction. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Sophie?¡± There it is again! He knows my name! But wait¡­ wig, mask and outfit¡­


    ¡°You know, I was quite surprised to see you here.¡± He tittered, ¡°Well now instead of¡­ nevermind that. I see you¡¯re still a bit confused, a hint perhaps?¡± He smiled mischievously.


    Sophie dropped into a mean scowl, but feeling that Aryana was still behind her, she nodded. Gotta make sure she gets away. What the hells does he mean by a hint anyways?


    ¡°A hint then¡­ hmm. Ah! Aside from being glad you¡¯re here, I do miss our time spent teasing dear Evaline.¡± He mused.


    Dear¡­ Evaline¡­ Eva being teased? By¡­ah! ¡°Freddie?!¡± Sophie gasped as her jaw dropped.


    ¡°And the bookworm¡¯s a winner.¡±


    ¡°Freddie?!¡± Sophie repeated, her mind still boggled by the sudden revelation.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re alive at least. And don¡¯t worry, I promise not to be this¡­ suspicious in the future. I just had to make sure before I made a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°Freddie?¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡¯s broken.¡± Aryana worriedly growled under her breath.


    ¡°Ah yes, apologies for that. I¡¯m a childhood friend of her¡¯s you see. My name is Frederick though I¡¯d prefer if we kept it informal. Glad you enjoyed the dance though!¡± He chippered cheerily.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ umm¡­ yeah.¡± Aryana replied with uncertainty.


    ¡°Heheh. Hope I didn¡¯t put you off the dance society. We have sections for courtly dances, ballets, folk dances¡­ it¡¯s a fun time and we always love new faces.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, let me do this again.¡± Frederick straightened his back, ¡°My name is Frederick, a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m Aryana. Nice to¡­ meet you too?¡± Aryana bowed.


    ¡°Quite so! And I do hope you¡¯ll come check us out at some point. Aside from always loving new faces, I also saw that twinkle in your eye. The display was quite majestic wasn¡¯t it?¡± Frederick grinned.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Aryana looked away bashfully, her own emotions still a little confused due to Sophie¡¯s current predicament.


    ¡°We meet on the third floor of Brightwood hall down by the first residential platz. You¡¯d be welcome anytime.¡±


    Aryana beamed a smile andFrederick giggled as the two of them shared a knowing look with each other. Eventually, with a budding friendship established, they now turned their attention to Sophie.


    Though she could feel their collective gaze, the cogs in her mind still failed to restart. But it was enough for a temporary return to focus at least, ¡°Oh¡­ oh! Freddie¡­ er I mean Prin-¡± She began hastily.


    ¡°Ah-ah!¡± Frederick shushed her, ¡°We keep informal outside of court.¡± He tutted, ¡°Besides, let¡¯s just say this outfit always helps hide me from those who might want to¡­ eavesdrop. Yes, let¡¯s say this stops people from eavesdropping just because of who I am.¡±


    ¡°Fred-Freddie?! Is it really you?!¡± Sophie asked again.


    ¡°Fortunately or unfortunately, yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ I mean just¡­ whoa, I definitely wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here. Err¡­ I mean I know you came here, Eva told me as much. But still! It just feels¡­¡±


    ¡°So surreal?¡±


    ¡°I was going to say, bizarre, but that works too.¡± Sophie let out a small chuckle before frowning, ¡°You could¡¯ve just said something instead of looking like a creep though.¡±


    ¡°Ouch. But I was telling the truth when I said that I wanted to be certain before I approached you. For that I apologize. Though, you can consider it payback for always trying to monopolize Lady Eva whenever I came to visit.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what¡­ what are you talking about! I did no such thing!¡± Sophie let out a barely believable protest.


    ¡°Hahah, regardless. It is good to see you. I hope you¡¯re faring well? Or at least as well as could be.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. I mean why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    ¡°Come now, no lies between friends. Eva told me about that day.¡±


    Vivid memories ran through Sophie¡¯s mind and she felt her mood plummet, a dour atmosphere settling over her person.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She grunted.


    ¡°I gather from that expression it was¡­ unpleasant.¡±


    Sophie let out a scoff and just nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot.¡± Aryana chimed in.


    ¡°Mmm. I suppose we¡¯ll have to properly catch up another time. Though I do hope to see you in the future at the dance hall, Lady Aryana.¡±


    Aryana giggled and Sophie raised her eyebrow, ¡°Lady Aryana?¡±


    ¡°She and I exchanged pleasantries while you were spaced out.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I extended an invitation to come visit us over by Brightwood hall.¡±


    ¡°Brightwood hall?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see it during orientation. It''s by the residential area to the west.¡±


    Sophie gave a murmured affirmation before taking a long look at Frederick once again. He looked remarkably different in his outfit, his blonde wig completely changing the aura that he gave off. He was like a completely different person save for the ever so familiar hazel eyes that were only a few shades different than Eva¡¯s. She also felt conflicted that the last memory of him was when she briefly caught a glimpse of him after dressing Eva up for their meeting. One of the last few moments of peace that she had before the horrors of the next few months. The thoughts must¡¯ve leaked out onto her face as she watched the other two change their expressions into one of concern as they looked at her. She quickly waved a hand to ward off their questions.


    ¡°Another time. We¡¯ll catch up, then.¡± Sophie reassured Freddie.


    ¡°Of course. Though if you do catch me wandering about, try to avoid striking up a conversation. For your own good.¡± He dipped his head apologetically.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sophie waited for the explanation.


    Seeing that the duo were waiting, Freddie sighed and just gestured around them. ¡°Know about the war between Trax and Carrador?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say there are more than a few unfriendly faces here who let their allegiances get a little¡­ heavy. I¡¯ve had more than one friend get harassed by the ah¡­ Imperialist gang.¡± He let out a wry chuckle, ¡°Just a bad time is all. Considering I¡¯m a ¡®Prince¡¯.¡± He gestured exasperatedly with air quotes.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ and we get seen talking to you properly¡­¡±


    ¡°They might bother you too. I¡¯d hate to know that was my fault. Even more so considering you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°A half elf.¡±


    ¡°Aye, and an abomination in their eyes. So just imagine what they must feel if they see you, a natural born enemy of theirs, talking to me, another enemy.¡± He stated sombrely.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡±


    ¡°Still. It is genuinely good to see you! And nice meeting you too, Lady Aryana.¡± He dipped his head.


    Sophie curtsied back and Aryana tried her best.


    ¡°Tell Eva I said hi when you see her, alright?¡± Freddie clicked his tongue jovially.


    ¡°Eva? But we don¡¯t even know where she is.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± He had an annoyingly amused smirk on his face, ¡°I figured you two would¡¯ve met already.¡±


    ¡°We have! But we still have to do registration stuff and orientation.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Shame. What time is that?¡±


    ¡°In about an hour.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then you should have enough time for this. Training field, down the main road.¡± He pointed to the east. ¡°She¡¯s just over yonder. If you see her, tell her that we need to meet behind the library at eight in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sophie cocked her head, ¡°If you know why don¡¯t you¡­¡± She paused, seeing the look in his eye, ¡°Right, the Traxians.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Them.¡± Freddie let out a tired grin and bowed. ¡°For now, I suppose, they shall continue to be a thorn until the war is resolved. Still, I think I should catch up with my colleagues. So, farewell my friend!¡±


    ¡°Farewell, ¡°Prince¡± Freddie.¡± Sophie joked, earning herself a glare.


    ¡°Umm bye sir!¡± Aryana followed.


    ¡°Drop the formalities!¡± He growled as he left, ¡°And farewell my new resplendent friend!¡±


    Aryana still seemed somewhat bewildered but Sophie couldn¡¯t help but let out a small smile. Seeing him just felt so¡­ normal, heh. Sophie turned down the road that Freddie had pointed at and wondered just how Eva would react to their sudden arrival. Though I do hope we won¡¯t interrupt anything.

 Act 4 Chapter 6: A Gremlins Return

    ¡°Mandrakes, hagsbane, witch¡¯s warts, highland eyes. All are ingredients found in the Academy¡¯s herb¡¯s garden imported from faraway lands and specially curated by renowned alchemists and herbologists in the Academy¡¯s employ. These ingredients are vital to both further the studies of the Academy¡¯s students, but to also be cultivated and sold to apothecaries throughout Arteria and its neighbouring cities. Of course, a small portion of the ingredients are also given to church healers. We must be charitable, after all.¡±


    - Dr Almenia Klare, Academy of Arteria - Department of Science (Naturalist Branch), ¡°Herb Garden, Memo¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Framed by a large brooding manor like building to the left and a hybridized elven Arterian building that had been refurbished and painted a vibrant green and white. Between the two was a large walled off section, the aging stone reaching up just under one story tall. The hearty thumps of arrow on targets, slapping of armour and thudding of practice sworfds brought a strangely tense feeling to wash over her. Her senses tingled as the familiar beats of battle flowed back throughout her body. Aryana curled her lips at the sight and Sophie felt the redhead grab her hand, the calming touch soothing her frayed nerves but also sending her heart racing.


    It distracted her long enough for them to arrive at the entrance to the training grounds, the small little entrance dwarfed by the shadow of the elven building behind them. One Academy staffer and guardian were posted by the entrance, the two of them casting questioning glances at the duo. The staffer seemed to roll his eyes at their approach and gestured lazily at them to approach the entryway.


    ¡°Name and business?¡± He drawled, ¡°And neither of you are in uniform.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, Sophie. I¡¯m here to see Eva- Evaline Rosengart.¡±


    ¡°Aryana. Following her.¡±


    The staffer seemed wholly unamused at their responses but did do a double at the mention of Eva¡¯s name. ¡°And how do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Maidservant.¡± Sophie replied.


    He looked a little confused but brushed it off, ¡°Then are you two new students?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Goddess, he doesn¡¯t seem very happy about that answer.


    ¡°Is it already time for orientation?¡± He grumbled.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ no¡­?¡±


    He sighed and rolled his eyes, ¡°And you¡¯re here because¡­?¡±


    ¡°To see Evaline Rosengart.¡± Sophie tried to sound confident.


    The man clicked his tongue and traded a tired glance with the guardian, the soldier remaining as apathetic the best he could. The staffer looked even more despondent before facing the duo again.


    ¡°So what reason do I have to let you in?¡± He asked, ¡°Unless you¡¯ve got something that clears you for training, weapon use, practice, or class¡­¡±


    Sophie¡¯s shoulders sagged when her ears suddenly perked up. She reached into her sidepack and unfurled the slightly battered weapons license at the staffer, the man¡¯s eyes visibly perking up for the first time in their interaction.


    ¡°And that¡¯s¡­ really yours?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get it?¡±


    Sophie licked her lips trying to think of an appropriate answer, ¡°Was knight, sorry, still am. I¡¯ve also worked with the Adventurer¡¯s guild before.¡± Honesty, let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t pry too much.


    The staffer let out a small whistle and stroked his stubble, ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    He chuckled to himself when he nodded at the guardian, the soldier suddenly lunging forward.


    Sophie was caught off guard but quickly pushed Aryana behind her, dropping into a low stance ready to dodge the blow only for it to never arrive. The soldier merely leaned forward but in reality stood his ground, his foot planted firmly where he stood.


    Sophie casted a wary glance at the staffer who only nodded approvingly.


    ¡°Sorry, was just curious. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a student here who was a proper fighter. Heh, I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± He sheepishly smiled, ¡°Nice reflexes though.¡±


    Sophie growled but tepidly nodded.


    ¡°Alright, well I¡¯m confident that you can at least handle yourself. So you can go in. I¡¯m not supposed to let unauthorised students or untrained ones without an instructor see? So you seem good enough, aye?¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°And her?¡± He gestured at Ary.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    The staffer grunted and scribbled something down in his entry booth when he waved them along. ¡°Alright then, in and out as quick as you can then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie bowed and dragged the pouting Aryana along.


    Inside, they found a squat square shaped stone building, likely the main training hall. Besides it were two sets of training grounds. One where a few students with padded vests were practicing archery under the watchful eye of a now bemused instructor at the sight of the duo. On the opposing side were more than two dozen practice targets and also more than two dozen students currently sparring against each other.


    It was only now that Sophie had begun to get an idea of why there was so much emphasis on saints and saintesses. Though the students each wielded weapons different from each other; such as spears, swords, daggers and the like, they all moved just that much more unnaturally than other warriors that she¡¯d seen before. Compared to the average soldier she¡¯d seen fight, the outlanders all seemed to operate at a baseline nearly comparable to that of the average templar that she fought alongside at the Barrows. Though their coordination and skill were lacking, they had the speed, strength, and reflexes to make up for their weaknesses. For all intents and purposes, though she had often been told about the glory of the Astral church¡¯s saints, she now understood that they were simply all blessed with abilities that could put even her to shame.


    What made Sophie gulp nervously however was the sight of not just Eva watching over her students, but the two that seemed to stand beside her. One was dressed in the blacked leathers of the inquisition, the other was the ork that she had remembered seeing back in the cathedral. Both had noticed her arrival but simply watched her now timid approach without alerting Eva.


    A few students had now noticed her arrival as well and Sophie felt their intense gazes tracking her every move.


    ¡°Aki, Hiro, focus. What the hell are you guys looking at¡­¡± Eva turned and froze, ¡°Sophie?!¡± She exclaimed in disbelief, rubbing her eyes to double check. ¡°Sophie!¡±


    ¡°H-hi Eva!¡± Sophie smiled awkwardly, shifting under all the attention.


    ¡°Sophie!? My God, you¡¯re here! I mean wow, you¡¯re here!¡± Eva smiled.


    As if on instinct, the two shuffled forward and wrapped each other in a hug, the sounds of sparring growing softer as all the outlanders turned to stare at this new development.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get here?¡± Eva asked, ¡°Why are you even here?¡±


    Ah right, Freddie¡¯s message. Sophie spent a moment collecting herself before leaning dangerously close to Eva. ¡°Fredie told me. Also told me to tell you behind the library after eight.¡± She whispered softly, making sure the inquisitors couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh! That rat bastard!¡± Eva squeaked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell me himself could he?¡±


    Sophie shook her head. Eva responded with a goofy grin before pulling away and giving Ary a small curtsy, the redhead answered with a tiny bow of her own.


    ¡°She¡¯s cute isn¡¯t she?¡± Eva whispered mischievously.


    Sophie jumped at the sudden words, a furious blush erupting onto her cheeks.¡±Uh¡­ yes?¡± She managed to mumble.


    She heard Eva¡¯s stifled giggle and found her mistress staring back at her with an amused expression on her face. ¡°Well then!¡± Eva announced to the crowd, ¡°Since my friend Sophie¡¯s visiting, how about we get her involved, eh?!¡±


    ¡°Ayyy!¡± The students cheered.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sophie squeaked.


    ¡°Aww c¡¯mon Sophie! You¡¯re here! Might as well get some practice here, right?¡±


    ¡°Wha-what?¡±


    ¡°Heheh, just pretend we''re having a mock fight. Or we''re cosplaying two warriors on opposing sides, eh?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! We?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Eva gestured at one of the outlanders and Sophie spied the girl a black haired ponytail like hers running forward. Suzuki if I remember correctly.


    The girl flashed her a winning smile and Sophie found the padded leather vest being transferred to her, the somewhat sweaty armour being put on without resistance as her brain tried to comprehend the situation at hand. ¡°Huh?¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Alright Soph! What¡¯ll be your poison?¡± Eva beamed.


    ¡°Weh? What?¡±


    ¡°What weapon will you use?¡±


    ¡°Ummm.¡± Sophie¡¯s mind raced in confusion, ¡°A shortsword?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, shortsword it is then. Aoi!¡± Eva called another girl forward.


    I recognise her! She was at the Grand Library cafe!  Sophie found herself nodding hello and being handed a wooden practice sword. It felt dingy and light in her hand, a weak imitation of the real product, a weapon nonetheless, but just barely. Sophie felt her hand clenching and unclenching around the hilt of the blade, her breath slowly growing faster as her muscles pulsed with the memory of combat. Dark memories flood her body and she could barely process the laughs and words being said around her.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± She grimaced, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You good?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She sighed, it¡¯s for Eva, ¡°yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright, come on then. Best out of three. Get your blade to a vital point and pin me, or me you. Or push one of us out the ring.¡±


    Sophie wordlessly followed Eva to a small circle where the students now surrounded them. Aryana was a few paces back and held up a reassuring thumbs up. The inquisitor and the orc just watched apathetically from their post, barely having moved an inch since the duo had arrived.


    ¡°Alright. Head to each end of the ring!¡± Suzuki ordered.


    Still bewildered, Sophie at least found some comfort in how striking Eva looked with her form fitting armour. It stole her breath away for a moment, her mistress looking more composed than ever before brining out an even more confusing within her.


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    Eva¡¯s graceful for brought her blade in front of her, the edge of the blade drawing Sophie¡¯s attention to Eva¡¯s face. The calm being exuded making Eva look ever more like the heroes in the adventure novels, like Aurelia.


    ¡°Steady!¡±


    At last, Sophie¡¯s brain finally caught up. I¡¯m¡­ fighting Eva? I¡¯m fighting Eva! Oh by the Goddess!


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Huh? Wha¡­


    Before Sophie could process what was said, Eva dashed forward like a whirlwind, her mistresses speed defying comprehension as the training blade ended up less than a breath away from her neck.


    ¡°Point!¡± Suzuki declared, ¡°Contestants back to stations.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Soph, I believe in you.¡± Eva grinned.


    Looking into her eyes, she found a supportive expression welcoming her and nodded. She would do Eva proud. Sophie exhaled her confusions and steadied herself, clearing her mind with only the fight taking over. Easy does it, just a practice round, like with Sir Taurox.


    ¡°Ready! Set!¡±


    Phew, lighter blade, lighter blade.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Once again Eva was like a blur, but this time Sophie was prepared. Her own blade was raised just in time to counter, the force behind to clash surprising even her at how powerful Eva¡¯s attack was. Sophie grimaced from the strike and pivoted on the spot, bringing Eva against her left. Before she could attack Eva had already brought another slash against her. Sophie barely deflected this attack and forced through a counter attack, launching her own body against Eva¡¯s. She could feel the resistance and was shocked at Eva¡¯s strength, thankfully the surprise attack caught Eva off guard as well and in but a second she could feel herself lifting Eva off her feet. Seizing the moment she managed to press her blade against Eva¡¯s neck as they fell.


    ¡°Point! Reset and back to stations.¡±


    The two of them just stared at each other for a moment, Sophie detecting a glimmer of respect in Eva¡¯s eyes. Their gazes lingered for another second and Sophie almost collapsed at the smile on Eva¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t just one of joy or mischief, but something else. And it made her heart race beyond comprehension.


    ¡°Reset!¡± Suzuki repeated.


    At last the two separated and returned to their position, Sophie now even more confused than before.


    ¡°Ready! Set! Go!¡±


    Their blades clashed once more. The wooden swords smashed against each other sending splinters flying at the weight of the impact. Sophie was forced back by the attack and moved to pivot when she felt Eva lean sideways for an attack. Panicked, Sophie jumped backwards and almost losing her footing. Shit, shit. Eva remained relentless and hammered her with a few more slashes, the speedy attacks leaving no room for a counterattack. Sophie tried to regain some momentum and hurled her blade against Eva¡¯s flank, hoping to creature some breathing room. But Eva was no slouch, replying by immediately dodging out of the way, effectively setting their positions back to a neutral state.


    Eva knows what she¡¯s doing, she¡¯s fought before. But who? Why? Sophie grunted as she deftly moved out of the way of a strike, her mind growing fuzzier as distractions continued to penetrate her thoughts. Focus, focus! She waited for an opening but Eva¡¯s were tiny, her mistress twisting and shifting so quickly that Sophie could barely spot any breaches in her defences. She wiggled out of the way of another strike and retaliated with an attack of her own, her lunge catching onto Eva¡¯s blade and locking the two combatants in place. Sophie frowned, not just from exhaustion but also the look on Eva¡¯s face, she''s angry about something, Sophie shuddered.


    There was one thing she did know however, and that was Eva would come out on top. Even though they were locked in place, she could feel her own strength and coordination chipping away under the relentless assault. If she were to make Eva proud and seize victory, she would need to act fast. Sophie let her arm wilt against Eva¡¯s attack before slipping off to the right of the blade. Before Eva could react, Sophie¡¯s left hand shot outwards and grabbed onto Eva¡¯s training blade before lifting her own towards Eva.


    ¡°I¡­ that''s a point!¡± Suzuki called.


    The two stood still, staring at each other, Eva¡¯s face swirling between a range of emotions. Sophie meanwhile winced from the pain, the sudden stopping of Eva¡¯s blade having shaken up her arm a bit. For a moment, they remained as they were, Eva midway through a swing, Sophie holding the blade in place and having her own raised like some part to an adventure story; the moment when the villain has the heroine under their grasp. Wait¡­ does that make me the bad guy?


    ¡°... blood¡­¡± Eva muttered.


    What?


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Eva stated, almost in a monotone as if she hadn''t fully registered the moment.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes looked at her hand, though it was gloved, it appeared as if a massive splinter had torn past the protective layer and into her. Though her hand throbbed in pain, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth and power through the sensation, a dark thought having already latched itself onto her, compared to being stabbed this isn¡¯t that bad. It was only when the confused but slowly building crescendo of clapping from the students grew more syncopated that the two snapped out of their stupor.


    ¡°By the Goddess, Sophie!¡± Eva hissed.


    Her cry made both of them drop their weapons as Eva quickly closed the distance to examine the wound.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sophie half heartedly muttered, her confused mind still in a semi dazed state.


    ¡°Sophie, shit! What the hells were you thinking?!¡± Eva cried out, ¡°Damn it Soph! Suzuki-san, get everyone back on track! We still have half an hour and we¡¯ll use that half an hour!¡±


    ¡°Yes sensei!¡±


    ¡°Remember the drill?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Eva nodded before turning back to Sophie, ¡°And you! Why would you ever stop a blade like that unless it was a last resort?!¡± Her eyes rolled incredulously, ¡°C¡¯mon. Let¡¯s get you patched up.¡± Eva forcefully gripped Sophie¡¯s arm and led her towards the stone building.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Sophie began but Eva already cut her off.


    ¡°Nuh-uh. None of your ¡®I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s only a small wound¡¯ bullshit.¡± Eva chided.


    ¡°But Eva¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah, shut it.¡± Eva ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll be in medical.¡± She spoke lazily at the inquisitor who nodded. The orc looked ready to follow but Eva simply shook her head and the giant brute remained back at his post. Just what is their connection? How is Eva in charge of an orc?! Wasn''t he with the inquisitor the other week?


    As Eva led Sophie towards the building, Sophie could feel a strange sense of joy bubble up within her. She remembered the moments back in the estate whenever she got injured or hurt, if she failed to hide it properly then Eva would always be the one who fussed over her until she was well. She sniggered at the thought and let herself smile.


    She cast a glance behind her to find Aryana uncertainly trailing along, the redhead looking concerned and confused in equal measure. That too, made her smile. Though she knew she was inadequate, she would strive to treat Aryana the way Eva treated her, with kindness and care. Compared to her goals of touching strange Myndiri crystals or preventing the emergene of some strange false God. This felt achievable, and it warmed her heart to catch Aryana glancing back at her, the redhead giving a worried bob of her head in acknowledgment. ¡®I¡¯ll be fine¡¯ Sophie mouthed to Aryana, and for a moment the redhead paused, unsure of how to react to the words. A look of frustration briefly flashed across her face but she nodded once again in kind, this time followed by an ¡®okay¡¯.


    Eva and Sophie entered the large stone hall and made a sharp turn left into a side room. Here, there were lockers, coat racks, weapon racks and an assortment of other equipment. But in the corner of the room was what they were looking for, a small grouping of first aid tools.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Eva commanded whilst pointing at a nearby bench.


    At the harshness of the voice, Sophie obliged. Eva then pulled out a key from her pockets and unlocked the first aid station, taking out a small package before rummaging through it and taking out some bandages and a bottle.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Eva sighed, a small but knowing smile on her face, ¡°Sophie, Sophie, Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Sophie gulped, that tone of voice, I¡¯m in trouble.


    ¡°You absolute dolt of a gremlin! Absolute lunacy! What were you thinking trying to block a sword with your hand! With metal gauntlets sure, but with anything else? Are you trying to hurt yourself?!¡± Eva raged.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡±


    ¡°Take off your gloves¡­ ugh, look at that. Thankfully its not serious but my goodness, yeouch.¡±


    Sophie winced as Eva yanked the massive splinter out, the result of two wooden practice swords bashing against each other at inhuman speeds and the idiot hand that stopped one of them. Blood oozed from the wound and all Sophie could do was think about how this wasn¡¯t the worse she¡¯d seen her body. It hurt, sure, but she had almost died and did die more than a few times, a superficial wound like this felt almost comical.


    ¡°Eek.¡± Sophie squeaked when Eva suddenly dabbed an liquid soaked cloth against the wound. The searing, burning pain feeling far more familiar.


    ¡°Sit still, Sophie.¡± Eva¡¯s tired voice ordered.


    ¡°Eva¡­ I-¡±


    ¡°I know. You can handle it. But you¡¯re here now, with me. So I handle it, yeah?¡± Eva grumbled off handedly as she cleaned the wound.


    ¡°But I can! This is nothing compared to what I¡¯ve been through.¡± Sophie argued.


    At that, she felt something was wrong. Though Eva was still applying pressure to the wound, she had froze mid motion, sucking in a breath as if preparing for something. Oh no, I said something stupid.


    Eva let out a weary breath before looking up at Sophie, her expression a twist between melancholy and mild anger. ¡°So what what have you gone through?¡± Eva asked, ¡°And no, I don¡¯t what you¡¯ve done or fought but I mean what happened. What happened to you Sophie? What happened after that night?¡± Eva continued, as if reading Sophie¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I went to Eichafen, Melton¡­¡±


    ¡°But what happened there, what happened there, to you?¡± Eva frowned, ¡°I caught the gist from Aryana that you were¡­ different. Your body is at least, whatever that means.¡±


    It was Sophie¡¯s turn to frown, her own expression a mixture of fear and worry. She¡¯d probably believe but what then? Will she see me as something different? Someone not the ¡®me¡¯ that she knows? Sophie sighed.


    ¡°Take your time, gremlin.¡± Eva let out a soft snicker, ¡°Or well, at least until orientation.¡±


    Sophie met Eva¡¯s gaze and gave a small chuckle of her own. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡°


    They immersed themselves in the moment, Sophie marvelling at how tender Eva was with her treatment of the wound. There was a a sense of care and love that she felt which reassured her of that returning to Eva''s side was worth. It is worth it. But Anna, Mila¡­ and everyone else.


    Eva must have seen the pained expression on her face because the next thing she knew, Eva¡¯s hands were gently stroking her cheek. Startled but not unappreciative, Sophie slowly shifted some weight before leaning into Eva, the older girl responding in kind and moving to sit on the bench beside Sophie.


    ¡°I died, Eva. I died.¡± Sophie stated matter of factly, fuck, I could¡¯ve prefaced that a bit better, she instantly regretted.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eva exclaimed in visceral surprise.


    ¡°I¡­ let me try again. Outside of Eichafen, there¡¯s a ruin, super creepy Myndiri stuff. An undead stabbed me through the heart. I died, completely. One of my friends¡­ Annalise, she¡¯s a ranger. She watched me die. Told me I was gone. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie. What do you mean you died? You¡¯re here now aren¡¯t you? Unless you¡¯re undead¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no?¡± Sophie winced at the memory, the vivid feeling of being impaled making her shudder, ¡°I died. That much I¡¯m sure of. Because I¡­¡± Sophie paused.


    ¡°Because you¡­¡±


    ¡°I died. I felt the life leave my body. And since then I should¡¯ve died more than a few times but¡­ I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been stabbed, cut up, torn to shreds.¡± Sophie pointed across where her old wounds were, ¡°But they¡¯ve healed. I¡¯ve stopped breathing, died. Yet I live.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Eva grunted, ¡°Then how are you even¡­ here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say. My body, its weird. Look.¡± Sophie lifted up her shirt, to point out her scars.


    Eva looked a bit taken a back but eventually moved in to take a closer look. ¡°Shit.¡± Eva let out a breathy whisper, ¡°And what does this have to do with uh¡­ your body?¡±


    ¡°Because in spite of all these wounds, it keeps healing. No matter what I go through, I can heal it. Ary can confirm for me.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re like¡­ unkillable?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I still¡­ uhh¡­ well I still die just that same. I just come back afterwards.¡±


    ¡°And how the hells does that work?¡±


    ¡°You know mana?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the power of the arcane.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, I recover by absorbing mana from my surroundings. It¡¯s like a uhh¡­¡± Sophie scrunched up her face as she tried to recover the inquisitor¡¯s words, ¡°it¡¯s like a mana sponge. I soak it all in when I need it and I can direct somewhat.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Eva whistled, ¡°That uhh¡­ that could be pretty useful in the field.¡±


    Sophie nodded and leaned in, Eva hopping up onto the bench and letting Sophie use her shoulder. Sophie greedily nuzzled in and sighed contently. "Yeah."


    ¡°Look Soph, I¡¯ll be honest. I¡­ I have no idea how to act or what to say.¡± Eva sagged slightly, ¡°I just¡­¡± She paused, catching her breath, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to feel right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were gone, Sophie. Dead. Gone. Especially after I heard you were in Melton during the civil war and the last letters never got replies. Fuck¡­ and I guess you really did die? This is all quite confusing.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry. I know its a bit hard to get across but-¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Eva shushed Sophie with a finger, ¡°You¡¯re here now, I¡¯m here. That stuff we can talk about another time. But now I¡¯ll take care of you again, okay? I¡¯ll make up for leaving you alone that night.¡± The expression of guilt flashing across her face also hurt Sophie.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Look at the time.¡± Eva pointed a nearby clock, ¡°Don¡¯t let my sappiness ruin your orientation, let¡¯s get you up on your feet, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Uhn.¡±


    The two of them got back up, Sophie¡¯s hand now bandaged if still a bit numb.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Before you go. What exactly happened that night? What happened when I went to talk to brother?¡±


    Sophie closed her eyes and dipped her head, the memory flashing vividly in her mind at the mention of the event. ¡°When you went out, I started reading. I don¡¯t know how long you were gone but there was a knock at the door. The next thing I knew, two guards showed up and told me to get dressed. Then¡­¡± Her head throbbed from the phantom pain, ¡°then I got knocked out and woke up in a prison cart.¡±


    Rage flashed in Eva¡¯s eyes but Sophie gently stroked her hand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now though. Like you said, we¡¯re here now aren¡¯t we?¡±


    The fire flickered in her eyes but Eva calmed a little, giving a terse nod. ¡°True.¡± She grunted through gritted teeth. But Sophie could feel that the more she cuddled up the calmer Eva got. ¡°Gods, Sophie.¡± Eva¡¯s mood changed immediately, her expression plummeting, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for not being able to help you. For failing to find you and fuck! Just everything. Shit! I just can¡¯t-¡±


    It was Sophie¡¯s turn to shush Eva and this time she nuzzled her face against Eva¡¯s. The sudden action shutting Eva up mid sentence. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°What? I¡­ yeah, let¡¯s meet up tomorrow. I¡­ we¡­ we can talk more then. I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin your orientation today. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Eva, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, why did you end up being the one consoling me?! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s hand just got battered!¡±


    ¡°Heheh, because I''m a gremlin.¡± Sophie grinned.


    Eva rolled her eyes, ¡°I know.¡± she huffed, ¡°I¡¯m just being fussy.¡±


    Sophie matched her expression with a cheeky grin. But as the two reached the door and were about to exit, Sophie held her hand out and kept the door closed.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Eva queried.


    With a smile Sophie leaned in and gave Eva an appreciative peck on the cheek. ¡°Thanks. For always taking care of me.¡± She whispered, trying her best to stay cool and hide her blush.


    ¡°I¡­ huh?! You! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to¡­¡± Eva quipped. But it was too late, Sophie had opened the door and they were back in the training, the rest of the day ahead of them.

 Act 4: The Lycoris and The Masked Princess

    ¡°With blood red eyes; grey, obsidian black, or even blueish skin. One might easily mistake these pointy eared creatures as undead elves or even vampires. But in truth, as far back as the Myndiri domination of Cyndralia. One could find scattered reports about this subspecies of elf that has long since become the stuff of legends. For they existed during Myndiri rule but were cast out so brutally from Arneathian society for some heinous crime committed by their species that they joined the dwellers of stone in their caverns and underground. However, ever since the First Dark Tide and the Echo War that followed, contact with any sizeable colony has remained impossible. Now, only a handful still roam alongside the dwarven colonies, even fewer still in the world under the sun. So few that many simply think them specters or a relic of a long forgotten past, or just some outlying variant of elvenkind. Yet I believe they still exist. That their species still thrives in forgotten corners of the underground, past the claws of the inferno demons, deep beyond even where my brethren are willing to explore. There, they wait, deep within the lands where the frozen tempest roams. And there, I will find them.¡®¡±


    - Narlok Uthmender, Dwarven Explorer and Archivist, ¡°The Disappearance of Clan Lord Cairnheart: Maddened Words in his Final Days¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Something sticky and charcoal-like wafted through the airs, carried forth by the hissing winter winds. Amorphous shadows lumbered between the rotted grooves of burnt down houses, their forms covered by the ashes scattered in the snowy winds. Bones with flesh still clinging on to life lay strewn across the ground almost as numerous as the bodies not yet burnt or eaten. Emaciated humanoid creatures hunched over on all fours with protruding spines and blood dripping from their elongated bony bodies feasted on the dead like carrion to a feast. Their animalistic growls fighting against the frigid night that loomed over the land, their cries a warning against those who would trespass the domain of the dead. Whoever this village once belonged to, they were there no longer.


    Behind the scenes of carnage lay a solitary building still standing, the structure itself caving in on itself, but the flickers of candle light still shone through its darkened halls. Around it a menagerie of grotesque little creatures scampered around, the building¡¯s precious few inhabitants walled in by the army of creatures and a ring of fire surrounding it. Like a beacon in the night, the blaze reflected in the blood red eyes of the creatures, their feverish desire for prey reaching a frenzy as the soft crunch of snow echoed loudly into the night amidst the incandescent blaze. One sinewy giant dripped blood across the snow from its skinned form, the muscles bulging with putrid green bile within them. It roared a viscous roar only to face the news entrant onto the feeding fields. The leader of the horde paused, it roared once more and poised itself to attack, submitting itself to the newcomer and her entourage.


    Pyra wore a scowl across her face, the macabre display interesting her far less than the survivors currently holed up in the building. Behind her, a company of tainted paladins protected her flanks in their misshapen blackened wargear, between them a half dead peasant girl, her flesh almost as cold as the winter winds. She was alive though, if barely. But, that was all that was required of her.


    Pyra snarled at the pathetic sight behind her and gestured for one of the paladins to move forward. The armoured figure¡¯s boots letting out ominous thuds against the streets below the snow. His every step heralded death and the creatures scampered away from his path, watching hungrily from the sidelines for his next move. The paladin stood in front of the fire and raised his sword, the blade crackling with tormented energy as it slammed down onto the snowy ground below. A trail of sickly purple snaked forward and pierced the flame, the fire parting way for the darkness and creating a small opening between the wall of fire. The demented creatures howled at the sudden explosion of arcane energy, their covetous beady eyes buldging in excitement at the prospect of fresh prey.


    Screams echoed from within, panic at the sudden loss of their last protective barrier. Pyra frowned, the sudden eruption of noise all around her proved more irritating than expected. With a wave of her hand, the paladins formed a perimeter around the opening and awaited their mistresses'' approach. Pyra beckoned for the peasant girl to follow and hobbled forward, a growl escaping her own lips at being reminded of her current forms lack of combat prowess. She turned her attention to the door to the building and dipped her head slightly, the lead paladin pulling his blade bak out of the ground and facing it towards the door.


    ¡°Panshach Sokyur!¡± The paladin uttered in a forgotten language.


    Dark energies swirled around his blade and shot forward like a lance. The door exploded into a million splinters and Pyra found herself staring down a dozen odd cowering humans. Two particularly brave ones responded by bursting forth with militia spears in hand. In less than a second, the paladin reacted and deftly dodged their spears before he cleaved through both of them in one slash. The two militiamen gurgled their last and collapsed, bloodying the snow below and quickly removed by flanking paladins, their bodies thrown beyond the fire and to the hungry creatures. More panicked cries came from within the building and Pyra scowled, looking at the paladin and gesturing for him to follow him.


    Assisted by another paladin, Pyra and the lead paladin strode into the building, the remaining villagers brandishing what few makeshift weapons they had left. Pyra watched with amusement as the villagers trembled where they stood, their fear keeping them still and unable to act even as Pyra just stood in front of them. Her eyes rolled in annoyance and she ordered the two paladins to stand on her flanks, the two taking their positions menacingly. Cowed by the imposing knights, the villagers fearfully looked to Pyra, the sole humanlike face in the crowd until the peasant girl inched forward.


    ¡°By the Gods¡­¡± An elderly man whispered.


    ¡°Why us¡­¡± Someone else whimpered.


    Pyra sighed, annoyed that there was still a sense of resistance within the villagers.


    ¡°Excuse¡­ me.¡± She rasped, the foreign tongue sounding bizarre in her mouth even if her host often used it.


    ¡°It speaks!¡±


    ¡°The monster!¡±


    ¡°Please! Spare us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never take us alive! Fiend!¡±


    The villagers yelled.


    Pyra rolled her eyes and looked towards the paladin, tempted to order the armoured knight to simply cleanse the rabble. She could feel something within her fighting back against the instinct and just growled. I wasn¡¯t going to do it without getting what I needed first. Though still rebellious, her host¡¯s spirit at least relented somewhat, giving Pyra the room she needed.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Pyra snarled, raising a hand to make the paladins raise their blades in line with her words, ¡°Can I have some quiet!¡±


    ¡°Go meet the hells Demon bitch!¡± A burly farmer yelled, leaping over a tavern counter and throwing miscellaneous objects at the paladins before charging her.


    Frustrated, she simply nodded and the paladins sprung into action. Without hesitation, the first paladin cut through the man¡¯s face, bisecting his head through his eyes and sending his body tumbling down, gray matter spilling out onto the floor. The other paladin plowed forward and demolished nearby bar tables, rushing directly against two pitch forks and battering them aside before cutting into the woman and teen wielding them. The two slumping down to the ground and writhing in pain as the paladin returned to his position. Pyra herself just held her position, looking increasingly annoyed and casting a quick glance at the trembling peasant girl behind her. Pitiful.


    ¡°Are you quite-¡± Pyra began.


    ¡°Arvin! Stasa! Monsters! Kill them!¡± Another person yelled, ¡°Avenge Holsiov!¡±


    ¡°For Holsiov!¡± Someone else screeched.


    Two more villagers charged them and this time Pyra didn¡¯t even need to order the paladin. One gauntlet crushed the man¡¯s face, his skull caving in and shattering under the blow, splattering his brains over his comrade. The girl seemed to regret her actions but it was too late, the paladin¡¯s sword penetrated through her breasts and the girl collapsed in but one blow.


    Only five remained now, the old man, a man, a woman and two children. A family, perhaps. The old man held a rusty looking sword in his hand whilst the man stood in front of his family, fearfully, but trying to protect them nonetheless. How quaint.


    ¡°What do you want, demon?¡± The old man growled.


    Pyra arched an eyebrow, though she somehow doubted that anyone could see her host¡¯s expression behind the mask.


    ¡°Passage. Passage across the mountains.¡±


    The old man looked at her incredulously before bursting out with laughter. ¡°Across the mountains?! A fine jest! That why you killed all of us?¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°That is not my doing.¡± Pyra huffed, ¡°Those minions outside have no relation to me.¡±


    ¡°And why would that matter to me? Huh? My wife? My children? You¡¯ve killed them all!¡± He roared and charged.


    For an old man he was agile, his blade managing to sneak between a gap in the paladin¡¯s armour. It would have been a good hit, if not for the paladin¡¯s twisted form simply absorbing the strike. Before the shock at his failure could even process, the offended paladin clamped both his hands around the old man¡¯s face and squeezed. The old man screamed in pain for all of a second before his fragile skull collapsed under the paladin¡¯s gauntlets, the blooded trail raining down from his gauntlets nothing more than a pulpy red mess.


    ¡°Mercy¡­¡± The remaining woman whispered, her body futilely shielding her children.


    ¡°I was told there was a mountain pass nearby. And that they were those of a more discreet variety.¡± Pyra stated coldly.


    The woman looked to the man who tepidly nodded. ¡°Well¡­¡± He began, looking to his possible colleague for assistance only to remember that the old man¡¯s head had just been squished to a pulp. ¡°Uh¡­ ummm¡­ well¡­ yeah¡­ y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you know a way?¡±


    ¡®Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then take us to it.¡±


    ¡°W-wha? But in the snow¡­ in these conditions¡­¡±


    ¡°My people will handle that.¡±


    ¡°A-alright. Yes of course! B-but spare my family please!¡± He pleaded.


    Pyra rolled her eyes once again, tired of the same song and dance from desperate villagers or tribals whenever her motley crew approached. She then felt another tug of resistance from within her and scowled, now far more tempted in simply slaying them and being done with it. This time however, the threat did not quell discontent. Fine.


    ¡°Very well. We move at once.¡± Pyra gestured with a dissatisfied huff.


    ¡°Huh¡­ at once? But they can¡¯t join us! They¡¯d die!¡±


    ¡°As surely as my sister¡¯s errant mutants will. But your loss.¡± Pyra pointed at him.


    ¡°W-wait wait. No, no-¡± The man protested before a paladin simply heaved him over the shoulder.


    In a panic, his family followed close behind, exchanging terrified glances at each other and occasionally at the peasant girl.


    The posse emerged out of the bloodied house and into the frigid snow. The contingent of paladins guarding the outside saluted sharply, Pyra responded however much she could with a crutch and one leg. With nothing but a nod, the lead paladin slammed his sword into the ground beside the fire, and with a firm twist, dark energy crackled forth. In a few seconds, the flames surrounding the tavern building died down, the creatures nearby letting out guttural roars in acknowledgement, barreling headfirst to mop up what¡¯s left of the inhabitants.


    The paladins kept the group moving, corralling the new human additions near the back of the pack. Watching them shiver in equal parts terror and cold, Pyra managed to put on a small grin. The plan was proceeding much faster than she had anticipated and far smoother than she would¡¯ve guessed; especially since now they held the prime hostages to force their new guide along.


    Vengeance is an addictive drug, one that can be easily relied upon to bring clarity to her addled mind. Eventually however, like everything, time took its toll. The memories, reasons, and purpose of such a cause faded into obscurity, a terrible memory to be sure, but one that she had long moved past. Then came tides of chaos, the centuries spent wreaking havoc on those wretched descendants of those that had taken from her, everything. Yet, that too proved unfulfilling. Though she had spent the time mastering dark magicks, she had also grown tired of the purposeless war that she waged. Every victory felt hollow, and every battle was meaningless. Whichever way she looked at it, she had won. The traitors were dead, the Myndiri all but extinct. And between them, she had survived. But no one was there to celebrate it. No one cared, not even Luna.


    But she had one now, a clear goal, a path that she felt almost eager to tread. For there was one thing that she had been denied, violated on the pathway to. A crown, a throne, a people. As the fates would have it, after the centuries of waiting, a broken little morsel was delivered before her. Another princess, one exiled, forgotten and left behind, awaited her judgment, having been brought to her by her paladins and their auxiliaries before willingly submitting herself to Pyra. A bargain was then sealed between the two. Pyra would cure the fallen princess¡¯s peasant lover. In return, a kingdom awaited her. A divided land, waiting to be healed, to be brought under a guiding hand. A land awaiting salvation from the throes of war. Yes, that will do quite nicely.


    Surrounded by the bloodied gnashing of teeth on flesh as the remains of the town crumbled around her. She led the group forward, onward to her destiny. Pyra looked up to the east at a peak shrouded by mist and grinned, I¡¯ll make all of you see your mistake for rebuffing me. The only way to conqueror our history is to forge a new one, through violence or otherwise. She smirked. To simply sequester themselves in the dark, spreading plagued and decrepit beasts¡­ pah, fools. What do they even hope to accomplish?


    <hr><hr>


    Her blade caught an abomination in the neck, the creature squealing in pain before she pushed a little further and cut off its head completely, sending sinew and flesh flying all around. The headless body writhed a few more seconds, its claw like hands reaching out for one last shot at revenge before it convulsed and collapsed, its tainted blood putrefying the pure white snow. Besides her, the honor guard and templars dispatched what few creatures still remained in the husk of a town. Mila scowled, we were too late. Sensing that they had cleared most of the creatures in the vicinity, she gestured for her troops to search the area for clues.


    Her eyes ran themselves over the sight of the destroyed town once more. The charred husks of people were dotted all over the place, but none having formed any militia formations or dying in a pile. She frowned, it meant that most had likely been caught off guard when death came visiting this small Ingramarian village, just another part of her homeland reduced to a desolate waste. Like before as well, she sensed that this wasn¡¯t just a monster attack, it was an orchestrated one judging from the faint traces of dark magic that she could sense. She didn¡¯t like it, all of it felt far too familiar. Uneasy, she cocked her head forward and two templar scouts pushed forward, the rest of the squadron following close behind.


    Karzuld grunted out loud and tapped his small fang, pointing towards a building on the far edge of town. Brushkol and a templar lieutenant turned to her, Mila responding with a firm nod. The two pushed forward towards Karzuld and secured the exterior of the building, the two templar scouts following soon after and making entry.


    ¡°Cold. Bad Air.¡± Marduk the shieldbearer growled.


    ¡°Mmm. Something foul lingers here.¡± Mila replied.


    ¡°Yes. Foul.¡±


    The orc gripped his shield a little tighter, his eyes focused on their surroundings.


    Four templars waited with them and took up formation outside the house. The group held their breath anxiously as they waited for the scouts to return. After what seemed like an eternity, the two scouts pushed the door back open, their shoulders shrugging in indifference.


    ¡°Nothing here, ma¡¯am.¡± One reported.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Mila cursed, ¡°Any clues or signs of life?¡±


    The scouts looked at each other and gestured at the interior of the door. ¡°Heavy boot prints. Doesn¡¯t look like what a villager would have.¡±


    ¡°Certainly ain¡¯t no fur boot leaving those marks.¡± The other scout agreed.


    Mila looked to Brushkol and Karzuld, the two orcs discussing something with the templar lieutenant before turning to her.


    ¡°Human!¡± Brushkol waved.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Mila strode over.


    ¡°We have come to a conclusion, your tin man and us.¡± He gestured at the templar who rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What? That they¡¯re headed south beyond the mountains?¡± Mila nonchalantly quipped.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The orc nodded.


    ¡°What the orc is trying to say is, that we have a good idea which paths they might be taking.¡± Lieutenant Kraster added.


    ¡°Oh? Do share.¡±


    ¡°The mountains!¡± Brushkol¡¯s voice boomed as he jumped back in, ¡°There are many small villagers between here and the edge of the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Things like taverns, farmsteads, outposts or ranger camps. We can just head towards any known ones and ask around. If anything, they might know of a smuggling path or two that takes us down the Frostwinds.¡±


    ¡°Or if that can¡¯t happen. We follow the trail of destruction until we know where they went. Like how we traced Warchief Eskul¡¯s movements.¡± Brushkol¡¯s expression dimmed as he shared a look with the other orcs. The others out letting out their own disapproving grunts.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve figured that out myself.¡± Mila scowled, ¡°It was either that or going east, and I doubt they¡¯re with the demon hordes. Still, at least we have a general idea of what they¡¯re up to. ¡±


    ¡°Indeed ma¡¯am.¡± Kraster agreed.


    Mila sighed, her scowl now turned towards the distant peaks of the mountains. The Frostwinds were the sentinels that defended the civilised folk of the south from the darkness beyond the north. Yet, it was also them that separated her people from the rest of the continent, forging hardy and resilient folk, sure. But, also meaning that should the darkness ever spill into her lands, there was little the people could do but rely on themselves. And with the major passes through the mountain blocked by the inquisition and its allies, the situation was bleak.


    For Mila herself though, she had let Annalise get away. But it was also because of her wit and drive that saw the effective cornering of the plague and finding the unexpected inquisitorial ally in Brushkol¡¯s rebellious tribe. Thus, as both penance for failure and reward for her creative thinking, Lord Inquisitor von Krantz gave her a temporary promotion to the rank of inquisitor with the goal of hunting down Annalise. It was a grim task but one that she accepted without much complaints, for she would rather the ranger¡¯s suffering be ended by a familiar face than some twice cursed demon. The assignment also served as her final test during her apprenticeship, to see if she could truly utilize the inquisition¡¯s resources to lead a hunt of her own.


    Her face scrunched into a scowl and she turned her attention to the peaks of the Frostwinds, the mountains that now kept her people chained within the path of the demonic hordes. The land being ravaged by a dark host sweeping into from beyond the northern steppe, burning everything in their path as they swept east. Now, there was whoever controlled Annalise, this cult plowing through villages in their own way, leaving a separate trail of destruction in their wake. Yet, Mila had noticed something odd, more so in this stray village than the ones they¡¯d found previously. It seemed far more tactical; the destruction wanton, but a greater goal seemed to have been achieved given the one building left standing. She frowned, that¡¯s not good.


    She shook off her doubts and raised a hand, gathering the attention of the assembled warriors. ¡°We need to head south, and fast. Gather your bearings, prep your gear, eat what you need to. We move out in five minutes.¡± She barked her orders.


    A wave of silent nods responded and she nodded back. What a fucking shitshow.

 Act 4 Chapter 7: Lilies Blossoming

    "Smashing Carradorian Victory!


    Word has officially reached us and been confirmed that the Carradorian Relief Forces under Carradorian Marschall Grand Duke Platts arrived in the nick of time on the Gebirmarsch front to assist in breaking the Traxian assault early on the morning of the 5th. Heavy losses were sustained by both sides and the famed Carradorian Falcon Knight was apparently captured during the battle alongside elite frontline battalions. But Traxian forces also experienced a devastating loss through a heavy partisan raid on its supply train, forcing them, for the first time in the Traxo-Carrador Border War, to retreat from previously held territory. It is a stunning victory that sees Carradorian forces regaining the strategic momentum that had been extinguished ever since Traxia invaded just about three months ago. According to sources¡­ ¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Special News Edition Vol 9, ¡°Front Page¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie squirmed uneasily as she stared blankly at a wall. The day¡¯s events are still playing themselves on loop in her head. She hadn¡¯t just met Prince Frederick and Eva, she had also fought Eva in a duel and beyond that, she had given Eva a peck on the cheek. At the time, she felt that it was almost natural, on instinct, to show appreciation and care for a friend who had not just cared for her, but also raised her. After hours of sitting through lectures and awkwardly strolling across the campus to get told the names of buildings, her mind had been driven to boredom before being set on overdrive.


    Darkness had overtaken the sky as Academy street lamps now lit up the pathways outside. Sophie yawned, her growing fatigue adding to her woes. Only through great effort did her eyes finally move from the wall to the clock in her room, watching the seconds slowly tick by. Almost ten, I wonder what Eva met Freddie about. Is it just friends catching up or could they be talking about something else¡­ She felt a blush overtake her cheeks as her own fantasies of the day¡¯s events grew into something more. The image of Eva twirling around in a white gown alongside the equally stunning Prince Frederick inside a ballroom. Like the dance from earlier in the day, they would move in unison with music accompanying them, swaying gently to the rhythm. Ack! Stop! Stoop! Don¡¯t think about that. Sophie quickly chided herself. But they¡¯d be so cute together!


    All because she had been a little over zealous, her imagination had gotten a firm grip within her mind. It was like the final key that had unlocked her hidden emotions, ones mostly held back ever since the Mistveil in favor of hardening herself against the trauma and burdens of her journey. She had felt the chains dropping one by one back in Arteria proper, but being here, in the Academy, the rest were falling exponentially quicker. It had proven blissful, confusing, but ultimately enjoyable at first. The sense of wonder and cheeriness is a nice break from the dour expressions and grim determination she had previously. But the contrast was growing starker each day, her mind torn between flights of fancy and the somber thoughts of life and death. All slowly coalescing into a ball of unstableness that snipped at the fringes of her sanity.


    Before her introspection could spiral any further, the soft creak of wood snapped her attention towards the doorway. Dull orange magefire illuminated Aryana¡¯s now languid form as she trudged into the room. The redhead¡¯s hair still dripped water from her bath as she hopped over the entry threshold and shut the door behind her, letting out an acknowledging grunt at Sophie before shuffling towards the wardrobe. The wavy red strands enraptured Sophie almost as much as the little freckles that dotted her body, seemingly shifting with every movement that Aryana made.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Sophie.¡± The redhead shifted.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ huh?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re staring¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ oh! Sorry!¡± Sophie turned away with a blush. By the Goddess, what¡¯s wrong with me?!


    That was her second problem. Ever since that bizarre dream that sent tingles throughout her body, she found that she couldn¡¯t process the strange emotions she had regarding Aryana. Part of her saw the redhead as a responsibility, a soul that she needed to safeguard given the innocence found within. Another part of her flickered dangerously close to Ary, something more akin to desire than kindness. Sophie shuddered at the thought, Goddess. Sophie flopped onto her bed and buried her face into the pillow, the soft folds of fabric wrapping itself around her cheeks. Argh!


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had laid face down when a soft bounce startled her back to reality.


    ¡°Guh!¡± Sophie exclaimed.


    She turned around to find Aryana¡¯s glimmering green eyes staring back at her and her heart skipping a beat. The two simply lingered for a moment before the awkwardness caught up with both of them, sending both of them immediately looking away. Sophie hurriedly pushed her way back up and simply sat next to Aryana, the two now revelling in each other''s quiet company. At first their breaths were erratically before calmly syncing up over time. Even then, Sophie could feel her ears burning with the fires of embarrassed confusion.


    They continued shifting awkwardly between each other until Sophie sighed, prompting Aryana to also sigh, which in turn finally reunited their gazes. A slow grin snaked onto both their faces and they both burst into a flurry of giggles at the strangeness of their situation. After a few moments that brought a full smile onto their faces, they regained enough control to stifle their giggles and allow other emotions to return. Yet, it was also in this moment that Sophie caught a glimpse of something darker flashing across her companion¡¯s face. Anger? Resentment? Sadness? Curious, Sophie managed to contain herself enough to give Aryana a quick prod, earning herself a glare but calming the girl down as well.


    ¡°So?¡± Sophie finally asked.


    ¡°So?¡± Ary quipped unconvincingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Me? Nothing!¡± Ary waved her arms incredulously.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±


    ¡°I mean it!¡±


    ¡°Ary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ary.¡±


    ¡°Whaaat!?¡± Aryana now turned into a tomato, trying to desperately hide herself away.


    ¡°Ary¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± Sophie jokingly groaned before she grabbed Ary¡¯s cheeks and gave them both a small pull, stretching the redhead¡¯s face. Soft. ¡°I can tell you¡¯ve got something on your mind. You¡¯ve got this¡­ this, look on your face wherever you¡¯re struggling.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Ah! I do?! What look? Nyeh¡­¡± Aryana shied away in a panicked flurry, covering her own face.


    ¡°Heheh, adorable as always.¡± Sophie grinned before freezing, realization dawning upon her that she had spoken her thoughts aloud. Idiot! She scolded herself.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Sophie!¡± Aryana wailed, ¡°You can¡¯t just say that!¡±


    ¡°W-why not?¡± Sophie stuttered.


    ¡°Because!¡± Aryana roared before retreating.


    By now, the redhead had the script flipped on her and was now the one who sought to bury herself into the bed, ripping Sophie¡¯s neatly tucked blanket away and turning herself into a cocoon.


    ¡°Ary, Ary.¡± Sophie prodded the bundle.


    ¡°What?!¡± Came the muffled reply as the bundle squirmed under the attack.


    ¡°Where will I sleep? You¡¯re getting my blanket wet with your hair.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ you¡­¡± That seemed to have worked, Aryana stopped squirming and stilled. ¡°Sorry.¡± A soft reply echoed out from the cocoon, ¡°You can use my bed¡­¡±


    Sophie felt sorry at how dejected Aryana sounded, but couldn¡¯t stop herself from giggling at the absurdity of it. When the blanket cocoon seemed to stir at the noise, Sophie quickly subdued her by plopping herself down beside it and wrapping her arms around it in a cuddle. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I don¡¯t mind.¡± She whispered, ¡°But Ary¡­ really, what¡¯s on your mind? Please. I want to know¡±


    A sigh came from the bundle and it grew still. After a few more tense breaths, Aryana¡¯s now very messy hair plopped out from within it, a slightly less than enthused expression on her face. Feeling motherly at the sight, Sophie reached over and ruffled Aryana¡¯s hair, the girl flinching slightly before letting out a contented grunt and leaning into Sophie¡¯s hand. Soothed by the reassuring touch, Aryana sighed loudly before opening her mouth, ¡°Sophie¡­ I¡­ I think¡­¡±


    There was a pause, one Sophie tried not to react to. It was clear to her that something was filtering itself through her companion¡¯s eyes, that the words she would share next were no longer what she originally intended. Half truths perhaps, not a lie, but not what she would¡¯ve said. That much Sophie could recognise based on the expression that strained itself upon Aryana¡¯s face.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Sophie.¡± Ary whispered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to take the same classes as you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t what she wanted to originally say, but it was still a truth on its own. Having registered that Aryana had laid out one of her concerns, it still caught Sophie out of left field and she couldn¡¯t help but do a double take as she tried to process what was said.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the same classes as you, Sophie. I-I know you¡¯re after a mystery of the towers or something, that Eva isn¡¯t your only reason here. But I¡­ I don¡¯t want to study in the history department.¡± Aryana frowned.


    Sophie closed her eyes and tried to suppress what was to come. At first all that exited her mouth was a heavy breath of air, then a shudder as she tried to clench her teeth together, but eventually she succumbed, and guffawed.


    Her sudden laugh was so unexpected that the voice that escaped her made her flinch. Aryana it seemed was a cross somewhere between bewildered and angry.


    ¡°S-sophie?¡± The redhead¡¯s voice warbled.


    ¡°Hahahah.¡±


    ¡°Sophie!?¡± It grew angrier.


    ¡°Hahah¡­ ehheheh.¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Aryana snapped.


    ¡°Ahh. Sorry, sorry¡­ eh eh. I just¡­hoo.¡± Sophie caught her breath, ¡°I just wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡± She confessed. ¡°I thought¡­ I dunno, well that it would be something about me that you hated or worried about, or something else. For it to have been classes¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am worried! I am scared! I don¡¯t want to take those classes! I want to register for other ones!¡±


    Sophie chuckled some more before scooting closer, now fully embracing the visibly angry girl. ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t mean to make fun of you. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t always just hug me when I¡¯m upset!¡±


    Sophie squeezed and Aryana finally unfurled herself from the blanket cocoon, glaring at Sophie the entire time.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll do it anyway.¡± Sophie smirked.


    Aryana growled but reciprocated nonetheless, hugging Sophie back albeit more timidly than usual.


    ¡°So help me understand what¡¯s wrong.¡± Sophie asked, her jovial demeanor shifting to concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of it Sophie. I want to take other classes but you won¡¯t be there.¡± Aryana mumbled.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh! That¡¯s why?¡±


    ¡°Uhn.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, Ary, you silly dolt. You don¡¯t need to worry about that, I¡¯ll still be around, no? And we share a room too. So go for it!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not there.¡±


    ¡°And? Remember how I said this is your chance to make more friends? Well, that¡¯s just perfect, especially since¡­¡± Sohpie¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°since right now people see you as being with me. And well¡­¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not going to lie.¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes looked up to the ceiling, ¡°Most people probably don¡¯t care that much, but there¡¯s still a decent chunk, especially the Traxians here, that still view people like me negatively. Not that I mind, but¡­ if you¡¯re really signing up for other classes then without me there, people won¡¯t be afraid to approach you.¡±


    Aryana scowled, ¡°Then I don¡¯t need them as friends. Not that I need more anyway.¡±


    Sophie sighed and gave her a long hard look, ¡°But it¡¯s a chance for you to start over. To experience something that once hurt you a long time ago. Look, just think of it as finding new people for both of us to befriend. Like Maylesa and Thalnor.¡±


    At that statement, Aryana flinched and looked away, turning away from Sophie but not disagreeing. Clearly, the thought did cross her mind at some point, heh. But she¡¯s hurt somewhere too, somewhere deep. Sophie gently stroked the girl¡¯s hair and just let out another deep sigh before pressing her head against the girl¡¯s back.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯ve got your back. You know that.¡± Sophie reassured her.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°So go for it. Do it. Sign up for different classes.¡± Sophie grinned, ¡°Besides, I think I¡¯d go crazy if both of us just talked history all day. But what classes are you trying to sign up for?¡±


    Tension finally left Aryana¡¯s body and Sophie could feel herself relieved at the sight.


    ¡°Herbology and alchemy.¡± Aryana paused, ¡°General education ones too and maybe martial class or arcane. I dunno.¡±


    Sophie turned the girl around and beamed at her, the gesture effectively surprising Aryana given how wide her eyes became. ¡°See? Not all that bad is it? We all need the general education classes too so I¡¯ll probably be there.¡± Sophie smirked, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get to spar too!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Aryana rolled her eyes, ¡°You beat Eva, and she was a Vaettaugh, sorry, saint. You were both like¡­ whoosh! As if I¡¯ll ever have a chance.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a Vaettaugh too, aren¡¯t you?¡± A nod, ¡°Only one way to find out then.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ I guess.¡± Aryana finally smiled somewhat, something still clearly bothering but remained repressed. I suppose that''s as much I can extract from her without pushing too hard. She seems to have recovered, at the very least.


    Pleased, Sophie gave the girl a few gentle pats on the head before she yawned. ¡°Look, Ary. Whatever comes your way, I¡¯m still your knight, your Lily Knight.¡± Sophie let out a goofy giggle as she tapped her chest, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. But that doesn''t mean you should stop making friends. It just means if there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll be there to help. ¡¯


    ¡°Sappy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°So sappy.¡± Aryana turned away, her back now towards Sophie, ¡°But thanks.¡±


    Sophie smiled to herself and drew the blanket over the both of them. ¡°Whatever the case, how about we call it a day, eh? I don¡¯t mind the slightly damp blanket, but you gotta take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Sorry! But does that mean¡­ we¡­ both sleep here?¡±


    ¡°Seems that way. Unless you mind.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Aryana squeaked, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t mind.¡± The girl wiggled into a comfortable spot.


    ¡°Heh, in that case, good night Ary.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°Good night Sophie.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Truthfully, Sophie had no idea what to wear for the day, they were due to receive their uniforms but until then, Aryana had decreed that she would be wearing the sleeveless dress. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed exactly, just a sense of palpable worry at the thought of catching a cold once more. Her hand had already mostly healed over from the splinter yesterday, having stealthily siphoned off some mana here and there to expedite the process. What she couldn¡¯t use magic to heal however, was a cold.


    Thankfully, registration for classes had at least been relatively pain free, with all the new students milling about the main hall as they talked to department reps about their programs. Sophie had garnered herself a few strange looks and glances, though most students and faculty were more restrained in their judgment of her than outright disdain or just too busy to care. She had registered herself for the history department¡¯s program alongside the martial training program and a class with the strategy department. Aryana meanwhile, remained quite reticent but eventually found it within herself to sign up for the herbology, magic studies and alchemy introductory courses.


    Now they were just relaxing inside Pressel Hall, nibbling away at some spiced herb meats and salad, Aryana looking more cheerful than yesterday night. Sophie tried to hide the smirk on her own face, the sight of Aryana regaining her spirit bringing her enough joy to uplift her own faltering mood.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Aryana beamed back, her cheeks puffed out with food.


    Sophie¡¯s heart melted at the sight and she quickly looked away, hiding a furious blush.


    It thankfully went unnoticed and Aryana continued munching away at her food, Sophie breathing a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°The red hair and the halfie.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Though I think you should use Aryana and Sophie, perhaps.¡±


    Two familiar voices echoed from behind them


    ¡°Mmmhmpfmm! Hmmmhmm!¡± Aryana tried to speak.


    Sophie cringed but waved anyway, beckoning the two elves to join them. That act earned them a few more glances of concern but another set of gazes sent chills down her spine. A few tables over were the Traxians from the other day, their faces showing enough emotion that Sophie was certain they had been recognised. Ignoring the feeling of being watched, she smiled at the siblings as they joined them, the two carrying identical rice based dishes with some saut¨¦ed vegetables.


    ¡°Looks healthy.¡± Sophie quipped. ¡°And hello, it¡¯s good to see you guys again.¡±


    ¡°Likewise! How do the two of you fare? Getting used to things here?¡± Maylesa smiled.


    ¡°Mmmpf!¡± Aryana nodded.


    ¡°Yup, already having an¡­ exciting time here.¡±


    ¡°Hah! What is it this time? Not a cult hopefully, and less injuries.¡± Thalnor asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    ¡°Ehhh¡­ something like that. ¡± Sophie half heartedly chuckled.


    ¡°You should maintain your health better. Especially with your... strange abilities.¡± Maylesa raised an eyebrow before leaning in, ¡°Same dress as before I see. Suits you very well.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh," Sophie blushed slightly, "Thanks and I''ll try.¡±


    ¡°Still. Good to hear the two of you are doing well.¡±


    ¡°Yesh!¡± Aryana finally swallowed her mouthful, the act making every giggle a little. ¡°How are you two? It feels like it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The siblings looked at each other, a wordless discussion happening through their eyes before they turned back. ¡°We¡¯re doing alright.¡± Thalnor answered for the two, ¡°We¡¯ve been busy tinkering with your project.¡±


    ¡°Our¡­ project? Ah! How¡¯s that coming along?¡± Sophie excitedly leaned in. The battery!


    The siblings looked smug and smirked at her before gesturing for her to lean in further. ¡°We¡¯ve drafted a few sketches.¡± Maylesa whispered.


    ¡°Indeed, and considering we¡¯re part of the magicology department we¡¯ll have access to the resources to put our prototypes to the test. Provided you¡¯re okay being the test subject.¡± Thalnor added.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Sophie hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Fabulous! We¡¯ll keep you informed as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! The magicology department right? You can tell Ary everything, she¡¯s signed up for the introductory magical studies class.¡±


    ¡±Oh! Are you?¡±


    ¡°Heheh, yeah.¡± Aryana sheepishly nodded.


    ¡°My, my. You two are certainly full of surprises! We¡¯ll be great colleagues, you and us!¡± Maylesa grinned, ¡°Though we¡¯re placed in the advanced classes already, given our families¡­ history.¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Eheheh, I look forward to joining you two as well.¡±


    The siblings nodded approvingly before giving Sophie a knowing look. "Well then, let''s enjoy this meal and catch up a bit, shall we? You two look as if you have quite a few things you''d like to talk about."


    "Uhn!" Aryana exclaimed and Sophie nodded along.


    As the group tucked into their meals and continued chatting, Sophie just smiled and just leaned back, sighing as she took in the scene around her. The sounds of cutlery and chatter filled the dining hall, the countless students just minding their own business and generally enjoying the cheerful atmosphere. Life¡¯s good.

 Act 4 Chapter 8: First Class and Uniforms

    ¡°If there is one thing I want all of you to know. Is that for us at the Academy, it matters not who you are, where you hail from, or to what creed you believe in. As long as you are willing to give it your all, we will help and teach you to become the best that you can be. To become the most capable of graduates for whatever may lie in your futures. Go forth, to Shine with the Stars. ¡±


    - Arthur Harloch, Dean, Arterian Academy Department of History, ¡®Welcoming Speech to Incoming Students¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The two had spent the rest of yesterday just hanging out with the siblings and following them along for a tour of the workshops. After that, they¡¯d all parted ways before the duo returned back to Rosewood. It had been a fun enough day in Sophie¡¯s eyes, a nice catch up with the two quirky elves. Though, she did continue to wonder just what exactly Eva and Freddie talked about in her absence. Day then turned to night, before it the sun glowed resplendently once again.


    Sophie had awakened  soon after and found that Aryana was still asleep, splayed out across her bed in a disorganized mess. She chuckled at the sight and gave the redhead a few pokes, enjoying the taut but still squishy feeling of her companion¡¯s cheek before she finally broke away, heading out to freshen up. By the time she had returned, she found two small packages outside of every dorm room including her own. Taking in the package, she quietly opened it up to find a robed uniform within. Her lips curled in amusement as she looked into the box proper to find a small name tag with her name on it. Peaking into the other one, she found a similar showing but instead of her name on a tag it was Aryana¡¯s. Huh, guess this is what we¡¯ll look like for a while.


    The uniform was a plain dark blue robe not dissimilar to the blues that some of the other academy students and staffers wore. Though instead of their more intricate designs and patterns, hers only had two thin purple stripes running down her sides. She lifted it up to herself and stood in front of a mirror, watching as it unfurled just above her knees. Examining the outfit properly, she frowned at how its flappy sides seemed a little oversized on her torso but just a little too short to get away with not wearing pants. Giggling at the silly thought, she turned her attention to Aryana, turning to see how the uniform would contrast with her hair.


    She snickered in amusement at the idea of Aryana flopping around in the blue robes, the image bringing forth a small sense of pride within her. We¡¯re here now, like properly here. She shook her head, what a wild ride. A little more somber, she quickly shoved her thoughts to the side and got dressed, slipping on the uniform in a relatively smooth motion. At having actually worn the clothes, she found herself frowning in displeasure. Though she did have a pair of pants slipped on underneath, she felt ill at ease at how the hems of the robe could potentially block her from quickly drawing a blade from a scabbard. Not that I can even clip it on during my time here. But just not having that space easily accessible as usual feels so weird.


    Her eyes dropped to her sides and she moved to sit down at her desk, a bit lost and still unsure how she should get ready for the first day of classes. The noise however, was just enough to elicit a tired shuffling from where the beds were.


    Unsteadily propping herself upright was the still sleep redhead who now groaned before resigning herself to a beleaguered stretch. Amused by the display, Sophie tilted her head sideways, wondering how long it would take Aryana would notice. Aryana meanwhile, scratched at her hair, untangling the mess with one hand whilst her other rubbed at her irritated eyes. The redhead let out a hearty yawn and one final stretch before her eyes opened up and slowly danced around the room, doubling back when she met Sophie¡¯s gaze. Taking advantage of the moment, Sophie beamed her brightest smile, the act seemingly befuddling the poor redhead as Aryana struggled to comprehend what was happening.


    After an agonisingly long second, Sophie could see the gears turning in Aryana¡¯s mind as her expression of confusion slowly shifted to one of surprise. Sophie was overjoyed at how excited Aryana seemed when she finally processed everything, the girl beaming a goofy little smile back at her.


    ¡°Sophie! Morning!¡± Aryana quipped.


    ¡°Heh, morning Ary.¡± Sophie smirked, before standing up and doing her best courtly bow.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Aryana let out a small confused little squeak, ¡°Ah! New outfit?¡±


    Sophie nodded before sliding the second box across the floor.


    ¡°Ah! Uniform!¡± Aryana chirped, ¡°Uniform!¡±


    Sophie was delighted by her enthusiasm and watched as Aryana excitedly scurried over to take a look. The girl wasted no time in opening her own package and admiring the uniform within. Her hand lurched forward as if to grasp it when she halted, frozen mid motion. Her head creaked slowly into position to meet Sophie¡¯s gaze, a sheepish expression on her face.


    ¡°Ehhh¡­ still stinky.¡± Aryana admitted nervously.


    Sophie was taken aback for a moment before she guffawed, howling with laughter much to the redhead¡¯s chagrin.


    ¡°I-I just need to freshen up first! Hmpf!¡± Aryana whined as she playful slapped Sophie¡¯s head, gathering her hygiene supplies and leaving the room with a huff.


    Sophie waved a good bye as Aryana bounded out of the room and tried to contain her laughter, struggling a minute or two before she finally settled down. It had just been the unexpected delivery that got her, the look in Ary¡¯s eyes as her face contorted at the realization of what she had said. Man, I just hope she didn¡¯t take that one personally. Sophie giggled to herself. Her eyes glazed over for a moment and she found a more sobering thought started to coalesce within her mind. She¡¯s a good soul, a kind soul. She belongs here, somewhere like this, where she can have fun and just enjoy life. Her expression dropped and all sense of joy that was present just moments ago vanished. Yeah, she belongs with good people, people that can help her lead a better life than whatever Death God tainted future I have in store. Much less whatever the Entity has planned for me.


    Sophie felt her mood plummet and quickly closed her eyes, trying to shake off the sense of unease. Problem for another time. Still have classes to get to and a few years to figure out everything while I¡¯m here. While I¡¯m here¡­ If I even get to stay that long¡­ What happens then? What happens if I have to go? How do I just¡­ leave this behind. Eva, Ary, Freddie, the siblings¡­ fuck. Shit, stop thinking about this, idiot. First day of classes, gotta stay cheerful and focused. Sophie gently slapped her cheeks and tried to distract herself by staring out the window and looking at the campus beyond the glass. Yeah¡­ problem for another time. For now, just enjoy the moment, heh.


    <hr><hr>


    Their schedule started with a two hour class on civil and scholastic affairs; a general education unit for all incoming Academy students in the first year. It was followed by a class on mathematics and logic. Before breaking for lunch and separating the two for their departmental classes. Where Sophie managed to snag herself a spot in a martial course and then the introductory courses in the history and strategies department. Aryana would split off first to chemistry and botanical studies before being forced to sprint across campus for her introduction to magical studies. Of the two, Aryana was definitely the most nervous, proclaiming her reluctance at being separated. So much so that Sophie almost made fun of her for how worried she was acting. But on the other hand, Sophie wondered just how things would be different for her when she was away from Sophie, away from the elf. It would certainly give a better first impression for most people, Sophie reasoned, though she was worried Aryana would fall back into her more meek and quiet demeanour that she had when they first met. I believe in her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ great.¡± Came a disapproving tut that dragged Sophie out of her thoughts.


    Settling down at the table besides theirs were two of the Traxians from her first day. Lucia the outright racist one and Livy the troublemaker. She could feel their gazes directed at her much in the same way she had labeled them, one of malice and one of bemusement. Aryana then frowned at Sophie, obviously displeased by the sudden additions beside them but Sophie just shrugged. Nothing we can do anyway.


    It also wasn¡¯t anything entirely unexpected. The duo had walked into the classroom in William¡¯s Center under the scrutiny of their peers. Most were looks filled with curiosity, either wondering how the duo came to be or just amused by the closeness between a human and an elf. A few expressed more outward displeasure but as with everyone she met so far, none were ready to verbally display their displeasure aside from their expressions. Mercifully, the duo had arrived when the class was only half full, allowing them to snag a seat by the second floor windows and thus have an excuse to stare at something besides the walls or other students. Their timing also meant that not a lot of people paid attention to their arrival and thus they remained relatively unbothered, until now.


    ¡°Figures.¡± Lucia grumbled at the lack of response.


    Sophie and Aryana purposely avoided glancing their way until the sound of the classroom¡¯s door was pushed open once again. A heavily bearded man waded his way forward whilst carrying two armfuls of papers and bags. Almost at once, the thirty odd students in the room fell silent, The anticipation that filled the room growing heavier with each passing moment as the professor heaved his belongings onto a lectern and desk at the front of the room. His eyes narrowed as he glanced around the room, taking note of all his students and pausing if only for a moment as he sighted Sophie.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Sophie internally winced at the intense focus but felt a rush of relief when he quickly continued onwards, nodding to himself as he took everyone in.


    ¡°Ahem. Hello everyone, I am Professor Giles Keegan. You may call me Professor Keegan. I will be your instructor of civil and scholastic affairs.¡± He stroked his beard, ¡°Now, before we begin properly, can I get a brave volunteer to try and explain what we mean by civil and scholastic affairs?¡±


    There was an air of sternness that radiated from the man, but also one that was filled with understanding and a knowing look in his eyes. Sophie felt that if anything, this instructor is one focused solely to educating his charges, but not to the point of absurdity that someone such as Hilda might. Sophie shuddered at the image of the head maid in her mind, knight or not, if Eva hadn¡¯t been so accepting of me back then¡­ I doubt I¡¯d have made it under Hilda¡¯s tutelage, yeesh


    A small handful of students raised their hands and the professor casually nodded at one of them. Oh great, it¡¯s her.


    ¡°Civil and scholastic affairs refers to the general skills that we might need should we find ourselves in administrative roles dealing with paperwork, people, or business. Whereas scholastic affairs refers to the skillset we¡¯d need to tackle problems of research, record keeping, and light legal affairs.¡± Lucia answered with a firm and postured tone.


    ¡°Excellent, I see someone¡¯s done their reading of the Academy¡¯s brochures and offerings.¡± Professor Keegan chuckled heartily, ¡°And I¡¯m glad you emphasize ¡®light¡¯ legal affairs. Because ultimately this is an introductory course to get all of you,¡± He wiggled his hand at the class,¡±up to the minimum standard required for satisfactory work in administrative and research intensive fields. At least, the Arterian mandated standard. So any of the more specific legal codes, ethics and other such materials will be covered more indepthly in your second semester. Any questions?¡±


    He searched the room for curious eyes and when he found none, clapped his hands together to direct everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Good. If anything is unclear, just ask. For now however, considering we¡¯ll all be together for at least half a year. I believe it is time for us to get to know each other. I understand that there are many conflicts in Cyndralia right now, but I respectfully ask that you leave any such conflict outside of Academy grounds. In here, you are all just Academy students, understand?¡±


    A series of tepid nods responded.


    ¡°Wonderful. In that case, I want everyone to introduce themselves to the people beside them, and out of your group, have one person introduce everyone to the class. Let¡¯s say¡­ name, homeland, and a fun fact? Yeah, let¡¯s say that. Alright then, let¡¯s get to it.¡±


    A low hum quickly overtook the room as countless students burst into activity. Sophie just raised an amused eyebrow at Aryana who in turn, giggled slightly.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Aryana grinned.


    ¡°Why, hello there. Terrifically nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, so what do we do, Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Sophie pursed her lips, ¡°I guess we just wait?¡±


    ¡°Or you actually do the task you¡¯re assigned.¡± A sharp voice growled behind them.


    Both of them jumped and tensed up just to find the sharp glare emanating from the Traxian. The mischievous one meanwhile, just raised her eyebrow, clearly a little too amused with what was happening.


    ¡°Well? Come on then, introduce yourselves properly.¡± Lucia pestered.


    Sophie traded a glance with Aryana and suppressed a small chuckle before looking back at the Traxian.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already met?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help but quip.


    Fury erupted on the Traxian¡¯s face and she looked ready to retort when her friend held her back. ¡°Lucia, mayhaps we should demonstrate proper etiquette and show them an example?¡± Lady Livy smirked.


    ¡°Ugh!  The nerve! Fine!¡± Lucia snapped, ¡°If you remember from the carriage, I¡¯m Lady Lucia. Full name, Lady Lucinia Gaius Trax.¡± She declared proudly.


    The duo nodded in acknowledgement, but all that seemed to do was infuriate the lady some more.


    ¡°Lucinia. Trax.¡± She growled.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ okay?¡± Sophie answered, growing keenly aware of Livy¡¯s increasingly contorted expression as the other Traxian threatened to burst into laughter. Oh dear.


    ¡°Ugh! Impertinent peasants. I am Lady Lucinia Trax, sixth princess of the empire. Do you understand what that even means?¡± Lucia scowled.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Oh shit. She¡¯s an imperial princess? Oh Goddess, it¡¯s an imperial princess. Sophie paled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. Livia, you do the honors.¡± Lucia huffed.


    The other Traxian sniggered but nodded, giving Lucia a gentle pat on her back.


    ¡°Lady Olivia Amata, of the Amata ducal demesne, lady in waiting for Lady Lucinia. It might not mean much to outsiders like you two, but that is my proper role and rank. Though for simplicity''s sake, you may address me as simply Lady Livy or Livy, as we have been introduced before.¡± Livy winked.


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t understand how you can be so informal with people like¡­ her.¡±


    ¡°Now, now.¡± Livy spoke before nodding at the two of them, ¡°I believe fair¡¯s fair.¡±


    Sophie warily flicked her ponytail before she nodded back, ¡°Right. Well then, as you remember. I¡¯m simply Sophie, no family name. Uhh, I serve as a maid to House Rosengart of Carrador and also as the Lily Knight of House Rutley of Melton.¡± Sophie dipped her head.


    ¡°Hmpf, what a bizarre history. If only-


    ¡°Lady Lucia, please.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Livy tilted at Aryana.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡¯ Aryana fidgeted nervously, ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m Aryana. I uhh¡­ I farm, I-I read and I know herbs.¡±


    Sophie maintained a cool demeanor but wanted to cringe so badly. Goodness, we¡¯ll definitely have to work on helping her introduce herself properly. The other two seemed to be utterly baffled at the simplicity of her anwser. Sophie was ready to chime in on Aryana¡¯s behalf when a spark lit up in Lady Livy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Livy slapped the table, ¡°We didn¡¯t get a chance to get introduced during the carriage ride. That¡¯s why you seemed so familiar but not.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡± Aryana murmured, her eyes downcast.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also say you were from somewhere else too?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah. I¡¯m from the mountains¡­ the land of the haugrians, the highlands. The Frostwinds.¡± Aryana reluctantly clarified.


    ¡°Ahh! I remember now! You¡¯re the one who spoke that funny sounding word. I get it now. You¡¯re a tribal, a genuine tribal.¡± Livy¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    At this, the other three all collectively agreed that this was a little disquieting but to also let it slide. Lucia even caught Sophie¡¯s eye, and she could see the Traxian too was on the cusp of chiding her friend when she decided against it.


    A loud clap from the front of the classroom stopped the chattering and everyone turned to find Professor Keegan looking over everyone.


    ¡°Alright class. Good effort. So let¡¯s get some introductions underway shall we? I want each group to have one person introduce the others, consider it a trust exercise if you will.¡± He smiled at the class, though Sophie sensed a small ounce of tiredness in his voice, ¡°Now,¡± He pointed directly at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s start with one of the groups in the back.


    Sophie gulped and found the class suddenly paying a tremendous amount of attention to her. Not only that, but Lucia was now glaring at her something fierce. Tch, not like I''m trying to stand out by choice, Sophie almost scowled.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ uhh, you four. Choose a rep and tell us about yourselves.¡± He ordered.


    Sophie was about to sigh when she found Livy¡¯s face edging closer to hers, the Traxian flashing her a cheeky wink. ¡°You two owe me.¡± She smiled dangerously. She then turned to Lucia as if asking for permission to which the royal simply rolled her eyes.


    Lady Livy cheerfully stood up and bowed at the class, though Sophie could still feel some eyes lingering on herself as more than a few students were now aware that an elf was in the room.


    ¡°Hi everyone! So my name is Lady Olivia Amata or just Lady Livy if you prefer. I¡¯m from the Traxian province of Amata and I serve as a lady in waiting for the royal family.¡± She beamed.


    A few hushed ¡®ooh¡¯s¡¯ and ¡®ahh¡¯s¡¯ alongside some chittering cropped up.


    ¡°Beside me here is in fact, the Lady who I serve under. She is Imperial Princess Lucinia Trax.¡± Livy declared.


    The hushed whispers were now full blown murmurs and more than a few widened eyes at the sudden declaration.


    ¡°Sixth in line for the throne and obviously from Traxia as well. Oh! Also an all around sweetheart.¡± Livy grinned, earning her a few surprised chuckles from the crowd.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± The princess hissed, her expression filling with rage and embarrassment. Why is she letting Livy get away with this?


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Livy whispered back, her teasing tone lingering for a moment before clearing her throat, ¡°Now this one here, she¡¯s both a maid and a knight, and as you can tell, also an elf.¡± By the Goddess, this feels like I¡¯m being paraded for a theater show or something. ¡°Her name is Sophie and she has no last name but hails from Carrador.¡±


    Sophie sunk slightly into her seat, her face hot from the attention now cast upon her.


    ¡°Lastly, over here is Aryana. She¡¯s a¡­ a traveler, skilled with the wild, and comes from the Frostwind mountains!¡±


    Aryana was already trying to hide before and now desperately wished to disappear. Sophie could feel the girl reach for the hem of her robe and grip onto it, Sophie carefully sliding her hand over Aryana¡¯s and giving her a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all of us!¡± Livy smiled.


    ¡°Well now¡­ certainly a very strange crowd and one I find myself quite¡­ surprised to learn about. But let me offer my warm welcome to the Academy once more. I am glad to see such¡­¡± The professor paused before nodding, ¡°such strange but fruitful partnerships. But anyway, now, the group beside them, yes you. Pick a representative and introduce yourselves.¡±


    With the attention finally off them, Sophie could feel her pulse settle down as the pounding sensation of adrenaline started to wear off. There was just something so worrying about how everyone had turned to stare at them, and Lady Livy has simply powered through the groups bizarre backgrounds as if they were nothing. Though I suppose, the professor did say to leave everything outside the Academy and to just consider ourselves students. But still¡­ she definitely seemed a little¡­ too excited. Something feels a little off about her. Lucia evidently shared similar sentiments and now turned to glare daggers at her compatriot.


    Sophie looked towards Aryana and the girl just sighed despondent, evidently still horrifically just let out a sad grunt. Sophie stealthy gave her a pat and sighed, this class just got a whole lot more interesting.

 Act 4 Chapter 9: Second Class and Lunch Break!

    ¡°Today the people of Potomia celebrate the anniversary of their independence with massive parades and a day of holiday for the nation. Potomian calvary and phalanxes march from Pontus to Menek in a demonstration of their military prowess as the Potomian navy maintains extra vigil along their borders to ensure their day of celebration goes unmolested by its neighbours. Of note is the presence of a Traxian and Lucurian delegations bringing gifts for the festivities, a sign that relations between Potomia and its neighbours are always improving.¡±


    - Forward Pont! News From Pontus, ¡°Independance Day!¡±


    <hr><hr>


    When the civil and scholastic affairs class finally came to an end, Sophie was ready to smash her head against the desk. Though the material was interesting enough; the first unit being a study on Arterian trading houses and their management styles. Most of the class had just been spent on students introducing themselves, something that Sophie checked out on during the halfway point. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care for who was there, for the class turned out to have quite the interesting menagerie of nobles. It was because she had picked the seat near the window and the sun¡¯s beams, pleasant at first, soon heated her up until she was on the verge of falling asleep. Aryana at least, was able to keep her somewhat focused with the occasional prod or two to her sides.


    Class mercifully ended at some point and Aryana had to practically drag Sophie away, her body feeling like molasses as she sluggishly inched along the corridors to their next class. To her great relief, their next class was on the other side of the William¡¯s Center, meaning that she at least had a few extra steps to walk off her fatigue.


    The halls were packed with other students, the full might of the Academy brought onto bear as Sophie¡¯s cohort now joined normal everyday throngs of students already attending classes. Dozens of other students and staff scurried about, their uniforms an assortment of blues, greens, purples and reds. A few stood out with more regal formal pants, perhaps one of the few bits of their outfits that were actually left unstandardised. Accessories too, seemed to be left up to the discretion of the student, Sophie having noticed an older student or two proudly wearing rings or jewellery on them.


    When they arrived at their next classroom, the door opened up to a semi circular room with large rows of curved tables and chairs. Most of the seats were already filled by excited students, some already having formed small groups with each other. To Sophie¡¯s surprise, in the corners of the room were some beastfolk and lizardfolk students, their furred and scaly forms standing in stark contrast to the humans around them.


    Realising how awkward it would be to stare, Sophie quickly averted her gaze and glanced around the room, hurriedly gesturing to some free seats as she dragged Aryana along. The two of them carefully made their way past the other students, ending up behind two wolf folk and their human friend. The two groups traded pleasant if reserved smiles of acknowledgement between each other and Sophie could see Aryana was not as quick at avoiding her gaze. One of the wolfborn noticed the redhead¡¯s glances and winked cheekily, the act sending Aryana into a frenzied blush as she tried to bury her head into the hardwood desk.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The brown furred one grinned apologetically at Sophie, ¡°Aatemo¡¯s a bit of a prankster. I¡¯m Tavaeia, by the way. Nice to meet you.¡± The lupine figure stuck out her surprisingly not as furry hand.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Sophie. LIkewise I guess, nice to meet you.¡± Sophie hesitantly accepted the handshake, wondering what to do as the wolf continued to stare at her.


    Perhaps having caught onto Sophie¡¯s concern, the wolf blinked back her surprise before giving her a nod, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bit surprised at how informal that was, is all.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like the other elves, they always say how wonderful it is to meet another so connected to nature before launching into a speech about their heritage and mine. As if I need them to tell me where I¡¯m from.¡± Tavaeia scoffed.


    ¡°Uh... sorry to dash your hopes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I think it¡¯s about time we met an elf that¡¯s different. Ain¡¯t that right?¡± She turned to the other wolfkind and received a blank look in return. ¡°Ugh. Savage.¡± She grumbled under her breath. ¡°Ahem, Temo. Meet Sophie, and of course, that¡¯s Aatemo.¡±


    The gray furred wolf nodded before beaming a smile at her. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, my resplendent lady.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, likewise.¡± Sophie replied while casting a quick look at Tavaeia, who only rolled her eyes in response.


    ¡°He¡¯s always like this.¡± Tavaeia sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a fair statement.¡± Aatemo whined.


    ¡°Tch. Forget him.¡± Tavaeia shrugged before beaming at the third member of their posse, ¡°This here is Leon! He¡¯s a first year student like us and from Gratia.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, miss.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    ¡°And finally¡­¡± Tavaeia looked to the still in hiding Aryana, her glance prompting the entire group to look over.


    Sophie gave Aryana a small prod to the side and spurred the girl into action. The redhead furtively sat back up and met everyone¡¯s gaze, sinking a little further each time before pausing on Sophie.


    ¡°Introductions.¡± Sophie spoke.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ ummm¡­ ahhh¡­ hi.¡± Aryana stammered out.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Sophie giggled, ¡°But not to me, to them.¡±


    The fierce embarrassed blush still had not escaped from Aryana¡¯s face and Sophie swore she could feel the heat radiating from her. Thankfully, with another firm glance shared between the two, the redhead finally turned to the others and nodded.


    ¡°Umm¡­ ahh¡­ nice to meet you all. I¡¯m Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Leon. A pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Aatemo at your service, beau-¡±


    ¡°Tavaeia, excuse my idiot friend.¡± Tavaeia smacked Aatemo''s arm.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a little rude.¡± Aatemo barked.


    ¡°Stop trying to flirt with everything that breathes.¡± Tavaeia snarled.


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s not what-¡±


    Sophie let the two argue and gave Aryana another small prod, drawing the girl¡¯s attention to her. To her surprise, she found the makings of a small smile on the redhead¡¯s face. She¡¯s having¡­ fun?! Sophie almost chuckled out loud but elected to share the quiet moment with her friend and beamed at Aryana. Ary looked a bit sheepish but happy and beamed back. Oh ho, she does seem like she enjoys this.


    <hr>


    <hr>


    Happiness however, was fleeting. Professor Azkas Tarsrim was a red scaled lizard folk, standing almost seven feet tall. He carried himself with a haughty sense of pride and cold calculating intellect tucked behind his eyes. He had entered the classroom soon after Sophie had chatted with the wolfborn, taking quick stock of all the students before he bellowed out in a commanding tone for everyone to settle down. From there, he barely even introduced himself before he assigned everyone a small stack of worksheets, telling them all to fill it out to the best of their ability as he will use it to gauge everyone¡¯s skill level in order for him to better fulfil his goals.


    It turned out to be the most stressful two hours of her life at the Academy so far. The test itself was styled in a similar way to their entry exam. But instead of general questions, it was dozens upon dozens of mathematics problems that seemed to even make the cheery wolf folk sink in despair. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the second half of the packet contained mini essay topics that asked them to solve it using logical methodology or at least in a logical way. Thankfully, most students seemed at least competent enough judging by how often pages were turned in the room. Though there were two stood out ones amongst the forty odd students.


    Aryana and some guy with dark brown almost black hair stood up at the same time. The two of them had taken only about an hour when they rose from their seats. Though Aryana constantly glanced at Sophie for reassurance to which the half elf just smiled and signalled for her to go and enjoy her day. A genius, I knew it! Since that entry exam, I had my suspicions. Aryana¡¯s a fucking genius. Who the hells can even understand this crap?!


    The guy and Aryana then proceeded to walk towards the professor and hand their tests in. The lizard gave them his affirmation for them to leave before he eagerly examined their papers. Sophie could hear the barely audible hiss that escaped the professor. The man was either extremely disappointed or extremely impressed, but judging by how his cold expression softened slightly, Sophie could surmise that both the guy and Aryana were just gifted in this respect.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    At the end, Sophie found herself and Leon the last two to leave. Reluctantly handing over a test that she didn¡¯t feel that confident in. The professor, at least, seemed satisfied by the day¡¯s results and excused the two of them quickly enough.


    The two traded relieved glances, their overlapping sighs prompting them to share a light chuckle. Leon then excused himself to go reconvene with Tavaeia and Aatemo, leaving Sophie to head off to find Aryana.


    To her delight, shock, and horror. It only took Sophie reaching the exit to William¡¯s Center to find Aryana diminutively hunched over a seat, reading what appeared to be a book or study materials. Sophie found it endearing when Aryana visibly perked up, the sparkle returning to her eyes as her thin lip turned into a joyful smile. But on the other hand, despite knowing they didn¡¯t set a place to meet, Sophie found herself worrying about how the girl simply sat around for an entire day waiting for her. I just hope she¡¯s not becoming too dependent on me though¡­ Sophie smiled back at her, reaching out and giving Aryana a gentle pat, it doesn¡¯t feel too bad.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°A little.¡± Aryana grinned.


    ¡°Bored?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡±


    ¡°Lunch?¡±


    ¡°Lunch!¡±


    ¡°Alright, come on then.¡± Sophie pulled Aryana up, ¡°Suppose I kept you waiting long enough.¡±


    Aryana stuck her tongue out and bounded out the building, Sophie casually following in her wake. By the seven hells, at this rate she¡¯ll completely leave me behind. Sophie¡¯s own grin faltered, she¡¯ll leave me behind, huh. And Eva¡­ Eva¡¯s got the brawn and the brains, so what use am I there? What can I actually-


    ¡°Sophie. Hurry up! You stinky hatire.¡± Aryana beckoned.


    Sophie sighed, just like with everything else, a problem for another time. But what happens then? When everything finally comes crashing together. Sophie allowed herself one last shudder at the distressing thought before leaving it behind, for now, she had a more important task. Eat lunch with Ary. She let out a small breath of air and smirked, at least the here and now is still fun. I suppose that¡¯s all I can ask for.


    ¡°Sophieeee.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    When they walked into Griffin hall, Sophie almost froze at the familiar yet still different scents that she smelled. Griffin was the dining hall that catered to Western Cyndralian tastebuds, one that included the familiar flavours of home. At first the duo was almost at a loss for what to do, the various food stations filled to the brim with different dishes from various nations. Alongside that, the dining hall itself was quite packed with students for the lunch hour, though a bit less excessively than the line that snaked out of Solara hall just for getting in. I guess there¡¯s quite a lot of people who enjoy imperial cuisine. Or just a lot of imperials.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana hissed.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What are you gonna get?¡±


    ¡°Probably something from there.¡± Sophie pointed to a corner featuring Carradorian foods. There¡¯s just something nice about eating food from home.


    ¡°Ohhh. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Aryana urged.


    Sophie grinned and led her to the food line, pleasantly surprised by some of the offerings there and more disappointed at the generic ones. Sophie settled for a classic braised pork roast served with a side of ground vegetables, a slice of rye bread, and a potentially overly generous portion of simmered red cabbage. Aryana had followed her order to a tee, her plate looking much like Sophie¡¯s except for an extra slice of bread.


    For the briefest of moments Sophie was almost worried, worried that the food would not be to Aryana¡¯s liking when the girl simply started gleefully chomping away. I forget she¡¯s from the Frostwinds sometimes, probably everything might look fancy to her. With a sly chuckle Sophie began digging in as well, cutting off a chunk of pork and spooning a bit of the cabbage as well. Sourness, savouriness, bitterness and a hint of sweetness assaulted her taste buds. The meat was juicy and well seasoned though a bit tough, the cabbage was decently braised with all the flavours she expected; perfectly tart with just a little bit of added sweetness that dissolved in her mouth. There was a strange sensation that followed the flavours, a familiar buzz in the back of her mind as she remembered what they tasted like. They tasted of home. How nostalgic.


    The two traded a few looks between themselves as they quietly munched away, the sacred act of having a good lunch taking precedent. Sophie was halfway through the dish when she felt an uncomfortable sensation tingle down her spine and tried to stealthily search for the reason. After combing through the crowd and taking another bite, she could feel the hairs on her neck rise once more and instinctively turned around. Almost instantly she felt her stomach drop as whatever good mood she had vanished.


    Eyes like Eva¡¯s were boring into her skull, but the expression they were on did not match Eva¡¯s at all. From a few tables away, Eva¡¯s elder brother Mortiz was glaring at her. Sophie pretended not to notice and continued looking around, but she knew he definitely saw her. Fucker, Sophie cursed. She never quite understood why Eva¡¯s brothers despised her so much, even Eva could only assume it was because of jealousy at Eva for acquiring such a loyal retainer at a young age. But even then, it was only speculation and Sophie got the feeling that they weren¡¯t exactly fully racist as the Traxians were against the elves. Embarrassed or disappointed at having to take in an elven orphan, Sophie could understand, as the Duke and Duchess were. Yet she could feel something more visceral and deep from their hatred of her, and it always made her uncomfortable. This might be a problem, got to meet up with Eva and let her know he¡¯s clocked onto me.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Aryana mumbled through a mouthful, the girl clearly having picked up that something was wrong.


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ nothing you need to worry about. Just a¡­a bad feeling is all.¡± Sophie lied.


    Aryana frowned but tepidly nodded, ¡°If you so so. Just be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie grimaced, ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmm.¡± Aryana nibbled on some pork, ¡°You¡¯re always getting hurt.¡± She stated, her expression dropping.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Sophie smiled softly, ¡°And how are you enjoying the meal?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aryana looked surprised at the sudden change of subjects, ¡°Umm, it¡¯s good!¡± She beamed, ¡°It¡¯s food from your home right?¡±


    ¡°Yup! Braised pork and red cabbage. A classic from Carrador.¡± Sophie felt a wistful expression overtake her, ¡°Though I¡¯d personally prefer the version with pork knuckles,¡± She giggled, ¡°super crunchy and just as tasty. Often comes with fermented cabbage too, ugh, now I want it.¡± She frowned, ¡°Sadly, I didn¡¯t see any here.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, sounds nice.¡± Aryana smiled.


    ¡°It is. Come to think of it, what do you usually eat?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Like the gravy, vegetables and rice back in the city?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I mean like back home, in the Frostwinds. What do you usually eat? Err, if you¡¯re alright sharing that is.¡± Sophie quickly reassured her, noticing how she immediately shifted uncomfortably at the mention of her home.


    ¡°Whatever I could grow or farm I guess.¡± Aryana replied with a look of contemplation on her face, ¡°Though if you¡¯re asking about the tribes. Then from what little I remember I guess it¡¯d be mainly milks, cheese, vegetables and heh, lots and lots of soups. Didn¡¯t get to eat much with the others obviously.¡±


    Sophie cringed, her own innocuous questioning had completely demolished the mood for the both of them. Idiot. To her surprise however, Aryana then broke into a smile, a bit sad looking, but a smile.


    ¡°Ary?¡± Sophie cautiously asked.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡±


    ¡°You alright? And uh¡­ sorry for bringing back any bad memories.¡± Goddess above, could I not just word things better?


    Aryana tilted her head sideways before giggling slightly.


    ¡°Ary?¡±


    ¡°It''s... whatever, I''m fine. I¡¯m just thinking how nice it is to eat with people. I can talk, I can eat. And it¡¯s just more fun. With you, the siblings, Eva and... yeah. Heh, it is fun.¡± Her expression dropping again.


    Sophie was about to ask why she started frowning when she realised who Aryana had left out. Anna and Mila. Shit, I hope they¡¯re alright, Sophie sighed, guess the moods are just gonna stay down today from now on, huh?  ¡°Yeah, yeah you''re right.¡±


    With that, the two settled down once more to finish the rest of their meal, this time in a far more tense silence. But as they reached the end of their meal, they were also reaching the end of their time together. The second half of the day was to begin soon and with it, the knowledge that they would be in classes in different parts of the campus, that they¡¯d be separated. Aryana looked conflicted and Sophie could only offer a reassuring grin as they left the dining hall.


    "Still a little miffed at having to take separate classes?" Sophie inquired.


    "Meh." Aryana shrugged.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, Ary.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Aryana grunted.


    ¡°Think of it this way, worse comes to worst, it''s classes on subjects you¡¯re interested in. So even if it sucks, you¡¯ll learn something useful to you.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, what you¡¯re studying could really help me out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Herbology and alchemy means that you might eventually qualify to gather ingredients and even brew potions, right? Means less trips to a healer for me or just less pain if I do get hurt.¡± Sophie pointed out.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°Magical studies? Well¡­ I mean I can¡¯t do magic. And ¡®sides, if you are with the siblings or see them more often; it¡¯s friends you know and they can impart their knowledge. Could even end up building something useful for our adventures!¡±


    ¡°Like their battery thingy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like the mana battery.¡±


    Sophie watched as Aryana pursed her lips, her face scrunched together as she tried to muse on Sophie¡¯s words. Sophie found herself thoroughly entertained at Aryana¡¯s moment of epiphany, the girl¡¯s eyes filled with a nascent sense of determination that wasn¡¯t there before. Heh, she looks so cute when she¡¯s all fired up.


    ¡°Mmm! You¡¯re right! I¡¯ll learn all I can to become the best support a knight can have.¡± Aryana declared.


    At that, Sophie could only smile and nod. ¡°That sounds like a plan to me! So do your best in class alright?¡±


    ¡°Grrr, fine. But you¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily.¡± Aryana growled as she looped her arm through Sophie¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯m walking with you until your building at least.¡±


    Sophie giggled at her determination and allowed her arm to be hooked, ¡°Heheh, that sounds like a good enough plan to me.¡±

 Act 4 Chapter 10: Third Class and Questioning

    ¡°What is interesting to note in the discussion on Arneathian influences on the modern world today is just how much greater it is in Western and Central Cyndralia than compared to the counterparts in Eastern Cyndralia. In the East, the Myndiri occupation is important, but often relegated to supplementary details during their historical records. In the West however, mentions of the Myndiri, particularly in Traxia, remain exceedingly common to this day. One potential hypothesis is that the scale of their atrocities, experiments, subjugation, and subsequent benefits left behind for the survivors has far greater contrast, not positively mind you, than their occupation of the East (a predominately more peaceful control). Leaving behind a lingering collective trauma that still hasn¡¯t healed given the ongoing Traxian-Adornari war having consistently flared up over the centuries in between a few scant decades of peace.¡±


    - Sir Benjamin Karlyle, Senior Pathfinder/ Abenstadt Court Historian, ¡°Cultural Woes and the Arneathian Question¡±


    <hr><hr>


    White marbled steps with green and blue patterns across the sides greeted her. Behind them, the towering curved building snaking its way to stonebrick Academy path, almost naturalistic in its appearance. Yet even here, similar to the Eryanian architecture in the city, the elven buildings carried themselves with a sense of elegance and mystique. As if proud of the fact that it was created with angles and shapes best suited to be built by elven hands alone. There was also an air of ancient splendour present, just dusted over by the distinctly human refurbishments made to expand the building slightly. Two spires jutted out above the main building, as if announcing to the world of its elven heritage, but they were connected to the aggressively thick and blocky wall raised by Arterians. A veneer of beauty against the backdrop of a fortress ready for war.


    Dozens of students passed by her as they traveled to and fro Aura hall, their rhythms of daily routine barely interrupted by the strange half elf taking in her new surroundings. Unfortunately however, her presence wasn¡¯t ignored by everyone and for the first time in a long time she felt really uncomfortable. It wasn¡¯t the hateful but ultimately unsurprising gazes of the Traxians or other people that she met on the journey so far. It was the same guttural instinctual derision that she felt from Eva¡¯s older brother but on a whole different level. It was as if head maid Hilda had been personified into an entire group of people. She shuddered as she felt the dismissive gaze of noble born elven students as they passed her into Aura hall. Gazes filled not with hatred, but the same disdain that one might have when filth is stuck to the bottom of a boot, of something less than alive.


    Dismayed but undeterred, Sophie straightened herself and walked towards the building. Her boots made a soft clack every time they connected with the marble steps. Immediately when she reached the ¡®courtyard¡¯ of the building, she could feel the change in atmosphere as the sea breeze once blocked by the walls when down below could now dance across her cheeks. She soaked in the slightly salty yet free air before turning towards the main building and stepping towards the first tower of Aura hall.


    Within its corridors thankfully, there was a greater sense of normalcy than the outer facade of the building displayed. Sure, the walls were mostly of some magically enchanted hardwood to appear spotless and untouched. The floors too were borderline gaudy with the intricate designs carved into them. But the vibe that it all invoked was more a desire for one to sense the majesty of nature rather than just all things elven, and perhaps that most of all was why Sophie felt slightly more at ease.


    As she made her way towards her classroom at the end of one of the halls. Sophie could feel the atmosphere of the building transform from the jovial carefree feeling of the outside to one far more restrained and subdued. Almost like the building itself was telling everyone to behave merely by being within its halls. When she finally arrived at the classroom, the mood only solidified itself and seeing how all her compatriots seemed to be equally reserved as the building itself, sparing her naught but a quick glance before returning to their hushed conversations. A small group of huddled elves on one side of the room stared at her for a while before dismissively looking away when she made eye contact, a disappointing yet not unexpected reaction.


    Sophie sighed dispassionately and settled down at an empty desk, her eyes running along the classroom walls. Bookcases, maps, displays and old looking murals decorated the classroom, the whole place beginning to look more like someone¡¯s private office rather than a classroom the more she saw.


    She jumped back to attention when the door opened once more, this time an older looking man with graying hair and beard stepped into the classroom. His uniform was one of a deep earthy brown with light blue and dark green stripes across his arms and shoulders. He walked with a small cane in one hand and an armful of teaching materials in his other. He cast an amused glance at all the students, waved once, then dropped his materials off on the front desk before stepping in front of the class. His movements, slow yet deliberate and very practiced. I wonder how long he¡¯s been here? Definitely seems like he knows every inch of this place.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome everyone!¡± He exclaimed jubilantly, tapping his cane on the floor to get everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°To the course on Learning Cyndralian History or as I like to call it; Intro to History. Here,¡± He handed out some papers to the students in the front row, ¡°take one and pass it back. This will be your syllabus and covers most of what we¡¯ll be talking about in this class.¡±


    Sophie nodded appreciatively at the student who passed her a sheet and passed the remaining pile to the others behind her.


    ¡°Now, I call this intro to history because we are doing precisely that. Introducing you to the most basic historical facts, as well as the methodologies and ways in which we view history. As well as the different interpretations and lessons that we can draw from such occurrences.¡± The old man continued. ¡°For now however, I¡¯ll start you all off with an easy question before I introduce myself, who founded the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Saints Hiromi and Saint William.¡± Someone answered.


    ¡°Excellent. Now do you remember what era it was founded in?¡±


    ¡°Err, the Third Era?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± The professor tapped his cane proudly, ¡°Now as a thought exercise, I want all of you to think of a factoid or little bit of knowledge that you might have about the third era. Or just any earlier era if you don¡¯t know. Then share it when you introduce yourself.¡± He giggled mischievously. ¡°As for me. I am Professor Oengus Muisear, or Professor Angus if you find that easier to pronounce.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Faculty belonging to the Arterian Academy¡¯s history department. A pleasure to meet you all.¡±


    At once Sophie¡¯s mind began to race. The name sounded so foreign yet similar at the same time. Meltonian, perhaps. He could even be a Frostwinder or wildling given the strangeness of his name, definitely not fully common.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start with you.¡± He pointed at the student directly next to Sophie; a now very scared looking brown haired boy.


    ¡°Oh¡­ umm¡­ hello everyone.¡± He quickly stammered out, ¡°I¡¯m Dominic Montgest, from Gratia. My fact for the third age¡­ is that¡­ Gratia still has a harbor mouth formed by the capital from Myndiri magic in the third age.¡± He finished more regally.


    ¡°Ho-oh! Interesting factoid. Much appreciated Mr. Montgest.¡± Professor Angus smiled, ¡°And now you, dear lady.¡±


    Dammit, me. Sophie bit her lip but could think of nothing. Well here goes. ¡°Uh¡­ hello everyone, I¡¯m Sophie. I came from Carrador and a third age fact is¡­ umm¡­¡± C¡¯mon, why blank now¡­ argh! Ah! Arteria and its legion! ¡°Arteria¡¯s current legion is not the original. But rather a different troop honouring the one that fell in the city¡¯s defence during the Third Era.¡±


    ¡°Splendid!¡± He smiled, ¡°An intriguing little insight into the legion for sure. And now you please, madam.¡± He pointed at a student on the opposite side of the classroom from Sophie.


    "Greetings all, my name in common would be Miraeive Starcatcher, I come from-"


    Sophie¡¯s shoulders sagged in relief, her ears tuning out the words of the girl. Can''t believe I survived that. Social interactions feel so weird without Aryana to look at for support. But at least I don¡¯t look like a complete idiot, yet.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°...and so when we look at history as a concept. It is important for us to make the distinction that oftentimes, the records that we have, especially if it''s from one historian¡¯s perspective. Might be skewed one way or another. Now, that doesn¡¯t mean you should discount the work, but rather that we should always look for multiple other accounts to ensure that whatever lessons we aim to take from that historical moment, we take the right lesson away.¡± Professor Angus spoke, ¡°So thinking of the topic in that vein, might we have some solutions for how we could properly establish a tentative timeline of the First Age, the Era of Myths?¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Perhaps we can use information from the church?¡± An elven student answered. That''s Miraeive, if I remember correctly.


    ¡°Ahh, the church! Now why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°They produce many religious texts and record stories of the divines. Perhaps in their records there might be tales or accounts that touch upon that era through the eyes of the divine.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho! Now that¡¯s very astute thinking, Lady Miraeive.¡± He smiled, ¡°Indeed, if we do in fact, read a truly divine recounting of those events, then that is tantamount to reading a witness''s accounts of the time, first hand knowledge. Provided we acknowledge that the divine figure in question might have a few biases.¡± He tapped his cane proudly on the ground, ¡°Very good! Any other suggestions?¡±


    Heh, knew it, Miraevie.


    ¡°Find other accounts?¡± Someone else answered.


    Professor Angus chuckled and pointed at the student, ¡°Now, now. That¡¯s repeating what I said. How about we expand that slightly? What other potential accounts?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ stories from other races?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good start. Can we push that a bit further?¡±


    ¡°Like their creation myths and as Mrs. Miraeive said, religious stories too.¡±


    ¡°Ah-hah! Now that¡¯s something we can work off of. Think about it. The longest living races might be the elves and by extension the Myndiri. But, at the time of their rise, there were also written accounts of growing dwarvish, beastfolk, human, and gnomish societies at the time; though of course the gnomes have mostly been assimilated or wiped out now. The point being, yes! We can try to cross reference their creation myths and stories to get a better picture of what happened. Anything else?¡± The professor asked.


    ¡°Rituals.¡± Dominic raised his hand and answered.


    ¡°Rituals? Ho, ho. How so?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ well like the religious stories, we can see if there are rituals that have roots in older times?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, a good line of thought. And how exactly does that help us?¡± Professor Angus gestured for him to continue.


    ¡°Well err, we can determine¡­ the historical context of the rituals? Like umm what Goddess people might be praying to or trying to appease? Sorry I don¡¯t really know what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Dominic sheepishly looked away.


    ¡°Hoh, no worries there Sir Dominic. I get what you¡¯re trying to say so let me know if I¡¯m taking the wrong thing away from it, alright?¡±


    A nod.


    ¡°I believe the core idea being that some rituals might have their basis in traditions established way back at the founding of certain religions or interactions with, well, the myths of the First Era. Now fair being fair, I will have to say that while it''s a good idea; it might not be the most helpful considering how it''s almost certain everyone will have evolved or shifted their practices since then.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°However, what analysing ritualistic practices can tell is still quite a lot. In particular, rather than the super ancient times of the First Era or even the Second. Many rituals today can still be traced to their roots in the Third Era. So technically, yes, in fact rituals can help tell us things about the past and what people believed in. Correct?¡± He twirled his cane around as he looked around the room, ¡°From there we can make certain extrapolations based on what we know of the time too. Say that we find many rituals pertaining to sacrifices to gain the favor of the Goddess or Gods. What can we take from that?¡±


    ¡°Oh! We can learn what they valued or thought important during that time period.¡± Another student chimed in.


    ¡°Excellent answer Mr. Hardt. We can see what they valued at the time. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s the example about sacrifices. We find out that many rituals were sacrifices for power from a¡­ Goddess or war or something along those lines. From that, we can assume that the time period the rituals were birthed in or firmly established was a time of conflict or at least one in which gaining the strength for waging war is considered desirable.¡±


    Huh, rituals. That might just be the breakthrough I¡¯m looking for. If there were rituals about the Myndiri towers¡­ they might have been recorded and we can figure out what exactly they are for. Though the Entity still wants me to just touch one of the crystals so I guess there¡¯s that. Damn, that won¡¯t endanger the people here like Melisgrad¡­ right? Fuck. Sophie grimaced at the thought.


    ¡°Alright everyone!¡± Professor Angus tapped his cane on the floor to get everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°You can all rest easy, there¡¯ll be no homework this first week. For now, I just want you to read through the syllabus and also consider the things that were discussed in class. Our first unit will be, as I said earlier, on the First Era. So remember how we don¡¯t just use one source of information, and try to take on a broad range of information before parsing through all that to get what we want, accurately. Any questions?¡±


    When silence greeted him, he broke into a big smile.


    ¡°Excellent! Then I expect to see you all tomorrow! For now, class is dismissed!¡± He slammed his cane down authoritatively.


    A small half hearted cheer greeted him and he bowed theatrically before moving to collect his belongings.


    Sophie too began packing up her things when the elderly professor stopped in front of her desk and tapped her desk with his cane.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡± She made a startled noise. Embarrassing.


    ¡°Excuse me Lady Sophie, if you can humor this old man for a moment?¡± He asked, a calculating smile on his face.


    ¡°Uhh? Of course, professor.¡± Uh-oh.


    ¡°Back in class I noticed a dangerous glimmer in your eyes.¡± He stated off handedly. What is he talking about? ¡°It seems you might have an idea of where I¡¯m from without me even stating it.¡± He chuckled.


    What the? How? Is he a mind reader?


    ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m asking out of curiosity sake and do enjoy little games here and there. It¡¯s quite stressful to make it to this age while still teaching you youngsters, you know?¡± He smiled, a bit more sincerely this time. Well shit, focus Sophie, focus. ¡°Besides, only a few people each year ever learn where I¡¯m from in the first two classes so it¡¯s always intriguing when someone can figure it out. So? What¡¯s your guess?¡± He grinned mischievously.


    No backing down now. ¡°Uhh¡­ then¡­ uhh¡­¡± Crap, I¡¯m still too panicked, focus. ¡° Are you from Melton, sir?¡± Sophie squirmed under the attention, noticing some of the other students paying attention to the exchange from the corner of her eyes. By the divine, why me?!


    ¡°Ohh, interesting. From name alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Anything else you can glean from it?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ are you from the wild tribes?¡±


    ¡°Ohh.¡± His eyes sparkled with delight, ¡°And you know about them, do you?¡±


    ¡°Only vaguely sir.¡±


    ¡°Then why not guess the Frostwinders, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re more well known in the region.¡± His cane tapped against her desk, almost as if issuing a challenge.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Why not Frostwinder¡­ ah, clan names. ¡°Mu-seer? Mui-ear? Sorry sir, I can¡¯t pronounce your family name properly. But, it doesn¡¯t sound like a clan name from the tribes.¡±


    ¡°Ho-oh!¡± He seemed exceptionally amused now, ¡°A very astute deduction! Pray tell, have you traveled the region before then? That is quite the¡­ shall we say, niche bit of knowledge from a young¡¯un like yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ you could say that sir.¡± Sophie shuffled in her seat.


    Professor Angus looked ready to say something else before he shook his head gently, ¡°Ack. Look at me go, making students uncomfortable already and taking up your time. Please excuse me then, I¡¯ve kept you long enough.¡± He smiled, tapping his cane cheerily on the floor, ¡°But it¡¯s rare to meet someone who''s traveled the north down here, you know? Anyway, good luck with your classes!¡± He hollered as he left.


    Sophie waited until the footsteps echoed away before outwardly sighing in relief, earning her a giggle from the few students remaining. She caught Dominic giving her a strange look and rolled her eyes, her nerves a little too shot to care.


    He looked at her a bit strangely and laughed. Goddess help me, why me.


    ¡°Sorry about that, Dominic Montgest, pleasure to meet you.¡± He held out his hand.


    Wary, Sophie reluctantly sat up straight and accepted the handshake, receiving a firm solid hold in return.


    ¡°Sophie. Just Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Hah, sorry about all that. Our professor¡¯s a bit of an oddball in the department you see. But he means well.¡±


    Hearing those words she immediately tried analysing the guy once again. He doesn¡¯t look that much older than me¡­ but the way he spoke about the professor¡­


    ¡°Second year, I missed out on my intro courses last year.¡± He smiled warmly, his soft brown eyes examining hers.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Sophie uttered. It¡¯s like he read my mind, scary.


    ¡°Anyways, sorry for the frosty reception and welcome to the department. Hope you end up staying with us.¡± He nodded his farewells. ¡°See you around?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ likewise.¡± Sophie whispered. She bobbed her head in response though doubted he saw it. With him gone as well and the last students leaving, she just sank in her seat to rest for a moment. At least he seems nice enough but ugh! I take it back, dealing with all this without Ary feels a little strange. When is this day going to end?!

 Act 4 Chapter 11: The End of Ordinary Days

    ¡°There are two schedules that students can choose to follow. The first is the most common one, what we called the 2-1-2. What that means is that: Class on Astra and Euthus, a completely free day for Phaerus, then classes on Tessus and Gratus. The weekend Caeus and Morus being left free. The other schedule variant is if they are in a program that requires extended time beyond Academy walls, or the 4-0-3. So classes on the first four days of the week, leaving the last three as a consolidated time block for student activities. With of course, exceptions on Phaerus should the student be involved in any organizations. Though, they would only be given limited break times to participate instead.


    - Terrance Lawson, Academy Administrative Officer, ¡°Schedules: 2-1-2 and 4-0-3¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The Three Saints hall exuded an aura of magnificence and sombreness with the large statues that stood within its courtyard. Saints Theobald, Aratheal, Arquineas and Champion Stouthoof. The three saints and the champion that defended the world in its time of need. The statues stood in silent vigil over its students and looked almost protective in the way they were posed.


    The hall itself was much like Aura hall. Ornate, well decorated, marbled and subtly enhanced by magic throughout its structure. Perhaps the greatest difference when she entered was the change in paraphernalia that dotted the halls and walls. Gone were world maps and replica historical artifacts. In their place were notable pieces of arms and armour, paintings of generals and leaders, and even military standards that adorned the walls.


    Students here also seemed to carry themselves differently, whereas the ones in the historical department seemed regal yet still potentially approachable, here there was no such friendliness. Serious faces and expressions surrounded her, a few occasional glances but no one seemed to judge her, at least not publicly. Even the few elven students here seemed more focused on the matters of war, though their brief expressions of disgust at her presence was more than enough to make sure she wouldn¡¯t test their resolve.


    Her classroom turned out to be one where a large map table took up the front of the room, the professor¡¯s desk being relegated to the side and the students crammed into the back. On it were detailed geographical models; of mountains, rivers, trees, even towns and ruins. Not only was it well crafted, it was colored so realistically that Sophie could just about imagine herself standing within the forests themselves. So lifelike.


    Sophie found herself a seat in a still unpopulated section of the room, offering the briefest of nods to the people she passed along the way until she sat down. She sorted through her belongings and simply waited, watching students filter in from the doorway from all different ethnicities and backgrounds. Humans, elves, two lizard folk and a dwarf were part of the class, the latter of which gained the immediate attention of everyone else at the rare sight.


    The professor followed in soon after though it¡¯d be more fair to describe him as a military man dressed up in an Academy staffer¡¯s uniform. His gait was that of a commander, head held high and legs alternating in a rhythmic march. His eyes scouted the room and acknowledged a few students that he seemed to somewhat know, his head dipping in a barely perceptible nod. His attention snapped back to the center of the room and Sophie braced herself for the bark of his commands.


    ¡°Good afternoon everyone! Welcome to an introductory course in Logistics and Strategy. I¡¯ll be your instructor for this unit, Professor Issac Ehrlich. My practical credentials stem from being a former major in Abenstadt¡¯s Sixth Cavalry Division also known as "The Rough Riders" , and of course now a teacher here at the Academy. A pleasure to meet you all.¡± He spoke formally, his voice low yet commanding and seemingly projecting itself throughout the room with little effort.


    ¡°Good afternoon Professor Ehrlich.¡± The class responded.


    ¡°I see some familiar faces and some new ones, so I¡¯ll try to keep things brief for those who might¡¯ve heard me speak before.¡± He pointed to the map table, ¡°Here in logistics and strategy we¡¯re going to be covering the obvious topics in the name of the course. But,¡± He held up a hand, ¡°we are going to have quite a few mock tests and exams using the things you¡¯ll be taught in class and you¡¯re going to have to demonstrate that knowledge right here.¡± He tapped the table, ¡°So consider this your fair warning that you will be in the spotlight at some point. Everyone got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The class responded, this time Sophie adding her voice to the chorus.


    ¡°Good. Good¡­¡± He nodded, ¡°So let me get started right away to make the most of our time together. For the first lesson, I want all of you to take notes on this. For if there¡¯s one thing to take away from this class, it¡¯s this: Logistics wins wars, Limitations guide.¡± He paused for effect, waiting for everyone to write it down. ¡°Now, what do I mean by that? People who know me hold your tongues for a bit, let the new kids answer, eh?¡±


    A few sporadic murmured discussions burst out within the classroom and Sophie pursed her lips. Well it¡¯s my fault for choosing this seat but it still feels a bit bad to not have anyone to talk to. She watched as the professor looked around, an assessing glint within his eyes when their eyes met. She winced as he raised an eyebrow and looked ready to make a motion. Ah shit, he¡¯s gonna call on me.


    He pointed at her. Dammit.


    ¡°Young miss. You¡¯re a bit quiet back there. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m volunteering you to be the first one to take a crack at this question.¡± He smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce your name, where you¡¯re from and¡­ shall we say¡­ let¡¯s say any desire of a military occupation or experience in your future or perhaps the reason you¡¯re taking this class.¡±


    Sophie balked at the idea of being the first to talk with no examples to follow but held in her concern. She quietly grumbled to herself before standing up.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sophie. I come from Carrador. Military experience wise¡­¡± No need to say anything unnecessary here, ¡°I suppose I just want to learn more. As for the question¡­ uhh¡­ I guess logistics helps keep people fed and moving? But limitations¡­ guide? I don¡¯t quite get that part.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°I appreciate your honesty. Just Sophie? No house or family name?¡±


    ¡°No sir.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Alright then! Does anyone want to try and add to Sophie¡¯s explanation? Limitations guide. What do I mean by that? How do those words relate to logistics and strategy?¡±


    ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± A throaty dwarven voice entered the fray, ¡°I¡¯m Dalgron Silverbrew, from Arteria, but my clan is from Felhand. I would say I¡¯m here to prepare myself for the Trial of the Mountains.¡± He paused, looking quite proud of himself, ¡°As for limitations guide; I would guess that ye mean that our limitations can guide us to a plan?¡±


    ¡°Very good! A bit generic andsimplistic, but, Mr. Silverbrew¡¯s explanation gets close to the gist of what I''m asking. So let¡¯s examine it a little further shall we?¡±


    He then began a small lecture on the importance of limitations on the battlefield and on a strategic scale as well. How it is essentially the framework for what one is allowed to work within. Professor Ehrlich set it up as the parameters in which a battle or campaign is to take place beyond the logistics. What policies a nation might have, quality of its troops, geography, scale of the battle, morale of the people among other things. As he put it, ¡°The conditions in which we formulate strategy within.¡± After all, a keen eye for logistics matters naught if one earns the disfavour of the king and is given nothing in return, which then prevents victory on the battlefield if there is no supply train and all the troops end up starving and broken. At a certain point however, her mind began blurring all the noise in the classroom and she slowly lost focus, the different concepts and ideas passing her by.


    It came as a surprise to her then, when she finally noticed that students had begun packing up their stuff, the professor switching to a more friendly and relaxed demeanour. Sophie shook off her surprise and flipped through her note book, the pages for this class clearly filled with notes but with no recollection of writing most of them down. Well¡­ damn. Sophie turned her attention back to the classroom and listened closely to the professor¡¯s final words.


    ¡°Alright then, that brings us to the end of today¡¯s lesson. For your homework today, I¡¯d like it if you all did a little brainstorming for the scenario next class using what we discussed today about logistics and limitations, understood?¡± Professor Ehrlich barked.


    ¡°Yes professor.¡± Came the collective reply.


    Damn, damn, what scenario? Crap, ugh. What the hells even happened? I¡¯ll just have to hope that I actually wrote down what I need, ugh.


    ¡°Excellent work today everyone. Dismissed.¡±


    With that cue, Sophie could see everyone immediately switching off their classroom behaviour and reverting to more relaxed postures and mannerisms. Guess class really did just end. Her stupor came to an end once the classroom emptied, finally fully catching up. Sophie just sighed and shook off her weariness. One more class and the day¡¯s over. Gah, why do I feel so nervous all of a sudden? Guess it¡¯s all still a bit surreal. Heh.


    <hr><hr>


    The training fields were much like she remembered. Except this time, there were far more students on the fields and far more instructors. The staffer and guard who watched over the entrance seemed to recognise her, both offering a brief nod before waving her along. Within the training grounds, she slowly shuffled into a line of students whilst a few older looking student assistants in training gear pointed out where each student should go.


    ¡°Next.¡± One of them shouted before looking at Sophie, ¡°Name, year and class?¡±


    ¡°Sophie. First year. First level physical and martial activities.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Far side of the field, over to the right by the training dummies.¡±


    Sophie nodded her appreciation and shuffled over to the indicated spot. At the gathering point, she found about a dozen others standing around, each casting curious glances at each other and at her.


    After a few more awkward moments and gathering about a dozen more students, their instructor finally came walking towards them from the training hall. An imposing middle aged man in armour strode forward, his stoic gaze running over all of them before he let out a semi disappointed huff.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Well look what we have here. A bunch of newbies once again. Everyone belonging to first level physical and martial, gather up.¡± He ordered.


    The students awkwardly shuffled together a few quiet murmurs quickly silenced by his stern glance.


    ¡°Ten¡­ thirteen¡­ twenty... twenty five heads total. Alright, seems like you¡¯re all here. So before we get started properly, I¡¯m Lieutenant Ulfgeir Karlson on loan from Arteria¡¯s Trinity Guards. Now I won¡¯t mince words, I¡¯m here to make sure you¡¯re all in shape and ready for whatever this program might throw at you should you choose to continue. For now however, follow me.¡± He commanded.


    Everyone dutifully followed him into the training hall and Sophie spared a quick glance for where she had kissed Eva on the cheek. The mere memory alone brought an embarrassed blush to her face as the tips of her ears heated up. The group then settled into the changing rooms and found a row of shirts and pants being pushed in on a rack.


    ¡°Get yourselves a shirt and a pair of pants. I assume you¡¯d all rather not be running around in uniform.¡± He stated plainly, ¡°Well? Get on with it. Once you have something, come to me and I¡¯ll assign you a key and locker then get changed.¡±


    As one, the students all changed into outfits and put their stuff away before regrouping outside in the field. The instructor looked at them with an inquisitive eye as he studied their every action and movement, his gaze making Sophie deeply self conscious. Her worries were thankfully for naught however, as their lesson plan grew increasingly clear when he lined them all up into a square, his presence looming over all of them.


    ¡°The objective here is simple. By the end of this course, I want you all to be mentally and physically fit enough to call yourselves a warrior should the occasion arise. To be able to at least rise to the occasion and engage in combat should it be in the name of nation, family, friends or just for yourself. However, what I see before me is nothing more than clay in a riverbank; formless and filled with potential but unmolded. Whether any of you have experience in combat or manual labor, we shall see soon enough. But for now, I want all of you to push the boundaries of your bodies.¡± He growled. ¡°Any questions?¡±


    No one seemed particularly inclined to answer.


    ¡°Fantastic. Now, we¡¯ll do some stretches to warm up your bodies. Then I want all of you to run three laps around the training grounds. Avoid the archery range, of course. After that, we¡¯ll have a few more exercises and by then I should have a good idea of where you¡¯re all at. Everyone understand?¡±


    A few nodded.


    ¡°Any questions? Nothing? Good¡­ then let¡¯s get started.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie was itchy and utterly exhausted. Nearly two hours of full on physical training and just for the first class of the semester. It was a horrifying prospect if this was to be the pace of the class and she let out an internal scream within herself. She had thought that she was perhaps a bit more fit than the average person given her experiences and she was. But it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to reach the halfway point of the lesson before she had thrown caution to the wind and just accepted the aching pains.


    Annoyed, still a bit sweaty, and terrifically sore. Sophie let out an agonised groan as she made her way back to Rosewood. On one hand, seeing all the chatty, excited students enjoying the end of the day all around the Academy made her smile a little. On the other, she cursed at how slow some of them were walking and blocking her way back to the dorms. Still, she allowed herself a faint smile at the thought of how she had just survived what felt like a strangely ordinary day.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± A voice called her name.


    Instantaneously Sophie¡¯s ears perked up and she spun around. Eva! The older girl bounced over and looked ready for a hug. Sophie felt overjoyed and moved to reciprocate when she suddenly froze, distinctly aware of her current state. No! Eva! Don¡¯t see me like this!


    ¡°E-Eva!¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Eva beamed radiantly, ¡°Come ¡®ere you gremlin.¡±


    With every step Eva took, Sophie stepped backwards. ¡°No! I¡¯m-I¡¯m stinky and gross.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you goof.¡± Eva chuckled. With inhuman speed she leapt over and caught up to Sophie, wrapping her in a massive hug.


    Sophie¡¯s mind panicked at how disgusting she must be and how she was sullying Eva¡¯s pristine garments and appearance. Her heart meanwhile, raced at the sudden contact, the soft and warm embrace that seemed to drain all her ills away and felt ever so much like the comfort of home. Eva¡­


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Eva purred as she finally let Sophie go.


    ¡°H-hi.¡± Sophie stammered out, her body and mind both confused messes. ¡°Umm-¡±


    ¡°You just finished class?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Sophie nervously replied.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Eva smiled, giving Sophie a small poke to the stomach.


    ¡°Nyeh!¡± Sophie squeaked.


    ¡°Had fun working out?¡±


    ¡°No! It was horrible!¡±


    ¡°Ahahah, and whatcha up to now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the dorms, I need to change, shower and¡­¡± Sophie just shuddered, ¡°I¡¯m so sweaty and stinky¡­ and gross.¡± She winced.


    Eva just stared blankly for a moment before her cheeks puff up and she let out a small giggle, ¡°Oh Sophie. You¡¯re so¡­ you.¡± Eva smiled.


    ¡°Uh¡­ thanks?¡± Sophie tried to hide her frown, confused.


    ¡°So, you going back to your dorm?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Mind if I walk with you?¡± Eva smirked as she wrapped her arm around Sophie¡¯s.


    By the Goddess. I can hear my heart beating. What should I do? What should I say? What¡¯s happening? Why is she here? How do I walk? Sophie nodded absently, trying hard to focus on taking one step forward at a time.


    The two embraced the familiar sense of comfort between them. Sophie slowly recovered from her panic as Eva continued to press on forward, undaunted and unworried. It was only as they drew closer to the dorms that Sophie finally contained herself enough to grin, before horror overtook her once more. Oh Goddess, it¡¯s because I kissed her on the cheek isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s really mad?! But¡­ I don¡¯t feel it. This is just Eva when she¡¯s happy. So why¡­


    ¡°Eva.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eva hummed.


    ¡°You¡­ uhh you seem a bit more energetic than usual Eva. You... alright? Something happen?¡± Sophie dared to ask.


    Why do I feel so uneasy all of a sudden?


    Eva paused her stride and brought them both to a halt. Sophie felt the temperature drop by several degrees as her mind raced back towards panic. Did I say something wrong? But it¡¯s Eva, she would tell me.


    Eva looked at her strangely before breaking out into a soft little chuckle with a smile. Sophie felt Eva¡¯s hand gently stroke her face as her own panicked gaze tried desperately to avoid making eye contact. Stellesia above, what¡¯s happening? My heart¡­


    ¡°Sophie, Sophie, Sophie. You know me too well.¡± Eva smirked.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°It was all because of you.¡± Eva bobbed joyfully.


    ¡°M-me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell you more properly another day, but when I saw you I just wanted to share, you know? I can¡¯t hold it in. You know me, always a little impatient.¡± Eva laughed.


    ¡°Uhn?!¡±


    ¡°I barely believe it myself but¡­ because you told me last time.¡± Huh? Told you? Told you what? ¡°I went to meet with Frederick and you¡¯ll never guess what happened next.¡± Eva blinked with unbridled joy in her eyes.


    Wait¡­ Frederick? Freddie? How is that relevant?


    ¡°He asked me out. In secret from our parents. Finally! And we¡¯re dating now!¡± Eva squealed happily.


    Hold on, what?


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Wait.


    ¡°C-congratulations! Finally!¡± Sophie beamed happily at Eva.


    ¡°I know! Heheh, though truthfully¡­ I mean I always thought he liked me but¡­ just¡­ ugh!¡±


    Wait.


    ¡°Well he did always come to visit you.¡± Sophie smirked, her body still on automatic, "More than he did most of the other girls."


    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s Freddie! And well¡­ I guess¡­ ugh¡­ I still can¡¯t believe I had a crush on him.¡±


    Eva please. I can¡¯t keep up.


    ¡°Heheh, but he always treated you so sweetly.¡±


    ¡°Pfff, maybe. But it¡¯s only because you were there that day, when we all first met.¡± Eva giggled.


    I¡¯m confused, Eva.


    ¡°Oh? When I¡­ bumped into the Duke?¡± That memory still brought out an involuntary shiver.


    ¡°Yeah! I mean, the two of us got on quite well. He appreciated how casual we were. But then you showed up and apparently he still remembers how I cared for you back then. Said it made me a good person.¡± Eva looked away bashfully.


    My head¡¯s dizzy. Please stop.


    ¡°And you are! I¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s shoulders sagged, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if you weren¡¯t. Your care is what got me this far. You mean a lot to me.¡± She finished with a breathy whisper.


    ¡°D¡¯aww. Sophie¡­ you little gremlin. C¡¯mere.¡± Eva pulled her in for a hug, ¡°Do keep this on the down low though, I would rather my brother or family not find out until we¡¯re properly ready.¡±


    ¡°Oh of course. I can only imagine how fussy they¡¯d be if they realized.¡±


    The two shared a small giggle, one more strained than the other.


    Please stop. I can''t-


    ¡°Sophie! Eva!¡± A familiar voice chirped.


    ¡°Oh hey! Aryana! Hello!¡± Eva pulled away.


    ¡°Ary.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just walking Sophie to the dorms. I¡¯m guessing you also just finished classes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Magicology was really cool. We got to try out some older tech and see how it all worked.¡± Aryana bounced excitedly, "There was this little ball thing that could unlock doors by turning into a mold of the key! All with only a drop of mana!"


    ¡°You''ll have to take me on a tour sometime, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re enjoying it here." Eva grinned, giving Aryana a friendly pat on the shoulder, "It¡¯ll only get better once you get properly involved with student orgs and activities beyond the Academy grounds, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, that does sound fun.¡± Aryana beamed.


    ¡°Haha, well, on Phaerus the orgs will be out at full strength doing recruiting so that''s a good a time as any. For now though,¡± Eva gave Sophie a gentle, familial pat, ¡°I¡¯m supposed to get dinner down by Solara hall in an hour. The two of you are more than welcome to join up. For now I gotta go freshen up first.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be there!¡± Aryana proudly declared before she faltered slightly when she met Sophie¡¯s gaze. A flicker of concern flashed on her face before returning to normal, ¡°Umm¡­ at least we¡¯ll try to be! We do have some stuff we need to get sorted with the¡­ dorm¡­ dorm¡­¡±


    ¡°Dorm mother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Eva sighed, ¡°Dealing with them is the worst sometimes. Sorry I can''t help with Rosewood''s dorm mother, don''t even know who that is. But, Good luck with that! And remember, Solara hall. if the two of you end up wrapping up early.¡±


    ¡°For sure!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sophie half heartedly agreed.


    ¡°In that case I¡¯ll see you guys in a bit! Or tomorrow if we can! And thank you once more Sophie!¡±


    The trio exchanged a few more pleasantries before they disbanded. The duo seeing Eva off with a few heartfelt waves. Sophie waited until Eva was suitably far away before she turned to walk with Aryana in a tense silence. Her nerves remained scrambled even after they reached Rosewood, where even within, Sophie could feel Aryana¡¯s worried stares, the poor girl gently guiding her along without complaint. It was only when they entered their room when the weight of the world finally piled onto her, when Sophie could finally break her stoic mask. Without warning, she simply collapsed onto Aryana''s shoulder, clutching onto her friend for dear life as her knees slammed against the floor.


    ¡°Myah!? Sophie?!¡± Aryana let out a surprised squeak but did not move away.


    So... heavy....

 Act 4 Chapter 12: Doubt and Student Clubs

    ¡°The Adventurers Guild is one of the few institutions that are always guaranteed to attract more than a few bright souls from the Arterian Academy¡¯s halls. This relationship has always been cultivated by both sides; the Academy being able to boast of the many venerable students that have been elevated to local, regional or even national legends that joined the guild; the guild in turn, obviously enjoys the fact that talented, trained and educated students can easily integrate into their ranks. Though there have been a few strains within the relationship, one can still confidently say that this is one of the guild¡¯s most profitable partnerships.¡±


    - Corsia Adams, Fmr Adventurers Guildmaster - Arterian Branch, ¡°Two Sides of the Coin.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Happiness was a strange thing. The feelings of joy and the emotions she felt for Eva were real, she knew that in her heart she truly did feel overjoyed that the two had finally mustered up the courage to confess. She remembered the long nights she had spent with Eva and how awkwardly Eva had danced around the topic of their friendship with the prince, how it was something she had teased Eva about. Still, she found herself caught off guard by the sudden revelation, her tightening up at the thought, her muscles tensing as she tried to ignoring the voices of doubt within her. I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m not.


    Sophie felt ashamed. She was ashamed of her thoughts and how she seemed to find such displeasure in her mistress¡¯s happiness. How she couldn¡¯t really grapple with the one thought that had wormed its way into her mind; that Eva belonged to her. It felt wrong, dirty even, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. Eva was the one who rescued her, who cared for her, who practically raised her. In turn, she was the one whom Eva relied upon, confided in, and considered family. It felt like a betrayal, yet, her mind was still keenly aware that this was also a joyous occasion. Thus when her emotions threatened to break her barriers, where tears were meant to drop, she only managed to eek out a sad smile instead. Proud, but defeated.


    It didn¡¯t help that she had made a fool of herself in front of Aryana, hanging so desperately onto the girl for some comfort that she was almost certain she had hurt her. She cringed at how just an hour ago, she had been clutching onto the still clueless girl¡¯s sleeve, using her as emotional support when mere minutes ago she had been happy and bubbly. For one thing, Sophie was certain Aryana had sensed something wrong, the girl¡¯s quick deflection of Eva¡¯s offer as proof enough. On the other, even now, Sophie couldn¡¯t find it in herself to tell Aryana what had happened, her shame and embarrassment holding her back.


    She stared into the mirror and looked at her own reflection, wondering just what another version of her might be thinking in this moment. She could see the judging eyes looking back at her, the disgust evident on its face and the disappointment that followed encompassed by a singular word, pathetic. She growled at the reflection only for it to growl back, as if questioning her authority. Her emotions only faltered when her eyes settled down onto the travel pack that she often carried and the sword that rested beside it. She had no real use for it at the Academy, but all the same it offered a small sense of comfort when she looked at it. For it reminded her of her journey to get here, the trials she struggled through. How it was all in service to return to Eva¡¯s side with no thoughts of a reward. That¡¯s right, end of the day¡­ I¡¯ll be happy because I am Eva¡¯s loyal servant and ally, no matter the situation.


    She looked back at her reflection to find what could best be described as a faceful of judgement and doubt. What do you want? She scowled at herself.


    That really all there is to it? You¡¯re just Eva¡¯s little servant girl? It seemed to ask.


    Yeah, so?


    Is she worth it?


    Of course. She raised me, without her we would have nothing.


    Perhaps, but did she really fight for you?


    Of course! She always defended us against mother or Hilda when she could. She-


    And what did she do to help us when they took us. When her house¡¯s guards took us? Who allowed it? Who were they working with? The Inquisition, sure. But you¡¯re all chummy with them now, even that little Mila. So? Who sold us out? Her brothers? Or worse, her?


    What the hells are you implying?


    Where was she when we were lost in Eichafen? Melton? Arteria? We only bumped into her by chance.


    So? She was looking for us, she even sent Sir Baylein.


    Yeah, some help he turned out to be. Ditched us for the war and never heard from again.


    Eva looked for us.


    And? I didn¡¯t see her sweating, worried, and too concerned. Seemed to like sitting on her pretty ass down here in the Academy while you were dying.


    She has her duties to her family and to the realm!


    More than her obligation to you?


    I¡­ she still cares! She even spent time with us and talking to-


    She told you about Freddie so off handedly. Come on, me. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s dating Freddie that you think is the problem. It¡¯s that she didn¡¯t even consult or talk to you afterwards, didn¡¯t come find you to confide in. You¡¯ve got feelings for her, sure. And it hurts that she¡¯s smitten by another, but that¡¯s something you already knew, from back home. It¡¯s that she¡¯s already left you behind. You feel it too don¡¯t you? She¡¯s got more important things to care for now, more reliable supports,. You, me? We don¡¯t matter anymore, she''s had her fill of you. It''s over.


    A vicious expression entered Sophie¡¯s eyes. Whatever the case, I¡¯m Eva¡¯s loyal maid, that¡¯s that.


    Hahahah, of course you are. I guess only time will tell if that remains true, hmm?


    Why you-


    A soft click of the doorway sent Sophie into a startled frenzy as she blinked away her surprise and fear. She wiped away the bizarre look in her face and found herself staring blankly at the mirror. Wha-what happened? She looked down to find her hands balled into fists and trembling with barely concealed rage, the only sign that not all was well.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± A soft voice resonated from the doorway, carrying warmth and a hint of concern.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ary¡­ hi.¡± Sophie managed to say.


    ¡°You okay? You sound a bit stressed. I umm¡­ I brought dinner.¡± Aryana softly murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you might¡¯ve wanted so I just got what you ordered during lunch.¡±


    ¡°What I ordered¡­ oh¡­ that¡¯s the pork, veg, and red cabbage right?¡± Sophie managed to eek out a smile before frowning, ¡°But isn¡¯t that from Griffin hall? Isn¡¯t that a fifteen- twenty minute walk at least? Just going there and back¡­¡±


    Aryana looked away bashfully and just lifted a small sack with two squared wooden boxes within, distributing them onto the table in the room.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought you could use the company. And¡­ you looked happy when you had this for lunch so¡­ I thought it would cheer you up a bit. You know, since you seemed to fond of it, no fermented cabbage though.¡±


    Home is not something I want to think of right now, Sophie almost sighed. But hearing the sincerity in Aryana¡¯s voice and the genuine concern in her eyes did warm Sophie¡¯s heart slightly. She leaned back and closed her eyes before breaking out into a hearty laugh, scaring the poor girl.


    ¡°Sophie?!¡±


    ¡°Heheheh. Ahhh, man.¡± Sophie sighed amidst her laughter, ¡°Ary¡­ you¡­¡± She shook her head before walkling over and giving the redhead an aggressive hair ruffle that seemed to startle her further.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Aryana squeaked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sophie finally relented and pulled away, plopping down onto the chair with a sad grin on her face, ¡°Here I was, worried about¡­ a lot. And you¡­ I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°Sophie?! No?!¡±


    Sophie giggled and just smiled.


    ¡°Ary¡­ can I hug you?¡±


    Aryana seemed taken aback by the abrupt shift in Sophie¡¯s tone and just stared for a moment before she nodded, closing the distance and allowing Sophie to wrap her arms around her. Sophie took in the moment and smiled at the faint scent of flowers and vanilla. After a moment, Aryana wrapped her arms around Sophie as well and just held the pose, one standing, one sitting.


    ¡°Sophie¡­ you okay?¡± Aryana managed to ask after a while.


    Sophie looked up and met Aryana¡¯s concerned gaze, opting to just smile before shaking her head. ¡°No, no I¡±m not." She confessed, "I got a lot to figure out right now.¡±


    ¡°O-oh.¡± Aryana¡¯s expression saddened slightly, ¡°How can I help? Umm, you can talk to me if you need!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t need to do a thing, Ary. This¡­ food, being around, and just¡­ everything. It¡¯s more than enough, heh. There¡¯s a lot I need to figure out on my own first but,¡± Sophie leaned in with her ear pressed against Aryana¡¯s stomach and sighed, ¡°you¡¯re kinder and more soothing than you have any right to be.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I¡­ umm¡­ thank you?¡±


    ¡°Heheh, hahahah. Man. I was worried about so much but here, right now, I think I can afford to just smile and relax a little.¡±


    Sophie could see Aryana moving to respond when a small growl escaped the redhead¡¯s stomach, the girl¡¯s face immediately contorting in embarrassment as she tried to escape Sophie¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Heheh, Ary.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing!¡±


    ¡°Ary?¡±


    ¡°Uhn?¡± Aryana jumped.


    ¡°Wanna eat dinner with me?¡±


    ¡°Merrr.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat, eh? You sound hungry and I promise not to be too depressing.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ alright.¡± Aryana nodded.


    As the two parted and moved to sit down for dinner, Sophie could feel a weight lift from her shoulders. Whatever the problem is with Eva, right now it doesn¡¯t matter. Yeah, not right now. She glanced fondly at her companion and broke into a full smile when Aryana finally caught on, the redhead making an embarrassed squirm at the attention.


    ¡°Hey, Ary.¡± Sophie called out.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. For this, for just¡­ being around. Thanks. I really mean it.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ heh¡­ it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯d do the same.¡± Aryana gave a shy wave.


    I¡¯d do the same huh? Would I? I¡¯d hope so. Sophie felt all giddy inside at the thought and flashed another smile at her companion.


    ¡°I mean it. Thanks."


    <hr><hr>


    The next school day came and went and soon, Phaerus had arrived and classes transitioned into a student-led day, with organisations popping up all around the Academy and most staffers stuck patrolling alongside Guardians. Before today, Sophie had spent most of yesterday gritting her teeth and ignoring the emotions building up within her, smiling and nodding in the few interactions that she had with Eva after class. It thus came as a bit of a relief when she now had today to just spend outside of the classroom and away from just thinking about life while taking notes.


    That relief was short-lived however, as today, the student groups Aryana wanted to see were mostly on the opposite side of campus. Though it irked her in doing so, the two had to eventually separate. That meant Sophie heading towards Grats hall and Aryana going towards Brightwood. Where Freddie is. She felt almost ashamed at the tinge of displeasure she felt towards simply thinking of him. Freddie¡¯s been a family friend and has been around for most of my life. But then why¡­ do I feel almost jealous of him, resentful? First Eva, now Ary... ugh, stop.


    She frowned and shook her head, forcing her attention back on the festivities around. Clubs once again performed out in the open to attract potential members. A great deal more seemed to be out on display today compared to orientation day and scattered all across campus instead of being confined to the main square. For a brief moment, Sophie found herself just revelling in the joyous mood of the campus, feeling the wave of elation shared by the countless students at their day off.


    Through great effort she resisted the temptation to simply wander until she arrived in front of Grats hall, the large elven school of war. Upon entering the building, it was like she had entered into a completely different realm. Instead of the outdoors, the lively student conversations were now augmented by the clacking of wooden practice weapons and grunts from the various training rooms. Little flyers and signs stretching all the way down the halls rested outside the rooms, each denoting the group that currently occupied the rooms. There were two in particular that had caught her eye during orientation; first the duelists that had demonstrated their fencing prowess; and the junior adventurers, a group that purported to help any wannabe Academy students work more closely with the guild. An intriguing proposition, at the very least worth checking out.


    When she stepped into the designated room, she could almost feel the friendly vibes of the students within. To her surprise, two older looking men sat on the far side of the room discussing things with a few students, their attire not of Academy regulation nor the ones belonging to staff or lecturers. Guild officials? Here?


    ¡°Why hello there!¡± Someone called for her attention.


    A blue robed red striped student waved her over, his movements slowing down a little when his eyes reached her ears. A few others around him also looked at her warily, though as most Academy students did, their concerns were kept to themselves. At least they aren¡¯t like the Traxians.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She curtsied, ¡°Is this the Junior Adventurers Organisation?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s us. Though just Junior Adventurers is fine. No need to be so err¡­ formal. How can we help you?¡±


    Sophie pondered her next words before she spoke again, ¡°I was hoping your group could put me in touch with the Adventurers guild.¡±


    ¡°The guild? Well you¡¯re in luck considering today¡¯s the first week of the new semester. Those guys over there are getting a lecture from guild officials. If you would, please write down your name and year just for attendance sake.¡± The student pointed at a paper on his desk already filled with scribbles.


    Sophie did as she was told and was directed towards the gathered group, garnering the attention of the officials and other students. Though one raised an eyebrow at her, the two continued talking to the students, not letting a small distraction bother them. Professional.


    By the end of their talk, all Sophie gleaned was that the guild would be opening certification testing this weekend for anyone interested, allowing them to at least get a feel for each student¡¯s skill level when it came to skills useful for an adventurer. The one requirement of course, was waking up early enough on Caeus to catch the ferry for the trials, and potentially blotting out half of Morus for additional testing. Something that would likely lower the time she could spend with Aryana. I just hope she has something to keep her occupied but being away from here¡­ might just clear my mind a bit. Though I wonder if this even matters. I could probably just go to the guild with my weapons licence and get tested anyways. But, I suppose meeting some new people could be nice.


    With one club sorted, she headed towards the dueling club¡¯s room only for a less than welcome sight to greet her. Standing a head taller than Sophie and looking like a far more malicious version of Eva was her brother. Mortiz. Sophie almost growled before immediately trying to avoid eye contact. Of course, of all the places, it¡¯d be here. To show off his stupid sword too I bet. Probably got one after he bitched enough after Theo got his.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± A chilly voice echoed down the hallway, ¡°Quite surprised to see you here, if I¡¯m honest.¡±


    Fuck, he noticed me. She bowed, keeping silent and her eyes pointed to the ground, avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°Tsh. So dutiful as always.¡± He groaned, ¡°Hey guy, check her out. Remember my sister? The crazy bitch in the mines?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hard to forget.¡± Someone else affirmed.


    ¡°This one¡¯s her handmaiden or something.¡± Mortiz said.


    ¡°An elf?¡± A third voice chimed in.


    ¡°Tsk. Half blood. Even worse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not related by blood to any of us. Found this one in the woods somewhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ sounds a little bizarre.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. And you.¡± He rounded up on Sophie, ¡°Get moving.¡± He barked.


    Sophie lowered her head further and quickly shuffled past them, earning herself a round of sniggering from the noble brats. Feeling the hostile stares on the back of her neck, she shrunk a little more, the unpleasant sensation still proving hard to overcome. The mines? Where the hells is that? There¡¯s no mine on Academy Isle. What the hells did Eva do to make him so hostile? Moritz was bad before but this seems a bit much. I''ll have to ask next time I see her. She pressed on, making her way into the dueling room.


    Within, she found herself transfixed by the myriad of students currently sparring against each other. Two on the far dueled in a more unorthodox fashion, slapping all across each other with their wooden blades, holding attention through sheer martial prowess and strength. Another duo fought with practice foils, much as the fencers did during the orientation day demonstration, their elegant poses and quick bouts of action keeping the gathered crowd in suspense.The final pair dueled each other with quarter staffs, the satisfying thunk of the wooden staffs creating a rhythmic beat to the proceedings.


    A student representative caught her eye from the corner of the room and beckoned her over. Sophie reluctantly tearing her eyes away from the fighting and towards the rep.


    ¡°Interested?¡± The cheery kid smiled at her.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ kinda?¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. We have more than a few of your kind with us too. We don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, more surprised at his nonchalant way at referring to her just as ¡®your kind¡¯ without a trace of irony. Bafflement aside, Sophie just shrugged and gestured at the fighters.


    ¡°So do you guys just practice or what exactly do you do here?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, good question.¡± He bobbed his head, ¡°We mostly focus on prepping for demonstrations and hosting Academy competitions but yes, we do get quite a bit of practice here. That something you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Hah, your people are so formal sometimes. But that¡¯s wonderful! Here, just sign here to show your interest. We obviously have demonstrations and sign ups today, and though we are allowing novices and newcomers to practice¡­¡± He sheepishly looked at the crowd of students just watching the fight, ¡°It¡¯s probably going to be pretty hard to join in today. Otherwise, we meet the coming Phaerus at two in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Sophie grunted, signing her name on the sheet.


    ¡°Whoa, no house name. That¡¯s weird for you elves isn¡¯t it?¡± He looked mildly bewildered, "Like heritage is important and what not right?"


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Huh... well, in that case, looking forward to learning more about you next week, eh?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Cya around!¡± He waved happily.


    Why do I have a bad feeling about this? Sophie moved away and when she was certain she was out of earshot, she sighed. Her nerves still felt a bit more on edge with everything that happened with Eva and now Moritz. It was a disquieting feeling that reminded her of her time in Melton, of outside forces far beyond her control, smashing what semblance of control that she had regained. Still, she didn¡¯t let it get her down and just pinched her nose, taking a moment to recollect herself. But at least not everything¡¯s going wrong.


    Sophie watched with a sense of longing at the combatants duking it out for a few more bouts. A new student or two switching in to test their mettle against the older ones. It seemed like an interesting activity at the very least, though she knew that it was a hollow replacement for field training under the blademaster. Taurox¡­ I hope he¡¯s alright. An even more lackluster comparison to a full fight in the field. Yet there was something there that still stirred her, her fingers instinctively craving sensation a blade within them. Unnerved, she hurriedly made an exit, bidding a quick goodbye to the student rep as she left.


    With a heavier heart than she had entered, she stood outside and embraced cold breeze that had descended over the isle. She could hear the sounds of a flock of seabirds beyond the walls, their calls just barely cutting through the chatter of students around the campus. For a moment she just stared at the sky, wondering how life would¡¯ve been different if she could simply dump all her emotions and troubles away, just leave it all behind and fly away in the wind. A nice fantasy at least. With another sigh, she looked down and frowned, but the job''s not done yet. Still gotta get to the tower in the main hall. Goddess knows how I''ll do that though. Yeesh, no use stressing about that now though. Should probably go meet up with Ary for lunch before she gets worried. Hells, maybe she''ll even have a club or two for me to visit. Maybe I''ll even take up botany like Eva and Ary, heh, wouldn''t that be fun.

 Act 4 Chapter 13: Looking for a Fight

    ¡°Terror Over Tynsford!


    3500 civilians of the river city of Tynsford have been hanged over the last week following increased partisan activity in the region. This horrific news comes after repeated Traxian crackdowns on the ostensibly Abenstadtian buffer state during their unlawful seizure of the territory at the start of the Carrador-Traxian war. This brings the reported civilian death toll of the region to a staggering 14,000. With the majority of young men conscripted for Traxia or killed. There is little doubt that the future of the region is at stake. Alongside repeated atrocities and their recent defeat against the Carradorians, many within Abenstadt see Traxia as a weakening foe. Calls to launch a war against Traxia to protect Abenstadtian transplants in Tynsford only grew ever louder within the Grand Duchy of Abenstadt as the recent events seemed to light a fire within the eyes of our citizens. Word from the Minister of War is that¡­¡±


    - The Sellsword, News from Abenstadt, ¡°Front Page¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The weekend arrived sooner than expected and Sophie once again found herself separated from Aryana and Eva. The latter was busy with training her Sainted students and the former had volunteered to help out with both the Academy¡¯s greenhouses and the siblings with their battery creation. Though Aryana did seem a bit miffed when Sophie told her that the adventurer trials might take both days of the weekend.


    Unfortunately for Sophie, the ferry ride back to Arteria proved to be a pain as the quiet and lack of activities meant plenty of time to just stew in her own thoughts. Her doubts had bubbled to the surface alongside the waves and she couldn¡¯t shake the sinking feeling that maybe, perhaps just a little, there was some truth to the argument that Eva had no more need for her. She¡¯s got Freddie, she¡¯s got her students, her families, her dutites... why the hells would she still need me? But then what? What the hells do I even do if that¡¯s the case?


    The ferry ride itself felt like an agonisingly long half hour. It didn¡¯t help that she felt almost out of place amongst the students, their cheeriness and carefree attitude towards a potential combat trial stood in stark contrast to her gloominess. Unless¡­ I¡¯m overthinking about this too. Tch, stupid brain.


    At least their arrival in the city went smoothly enough, the two guild officials from the other day meeting them at the Academy docks. Twenty odd students followed them on the trek up to the guild hall and Sophie felt a small sense of deja vu as she traveled the streets of the city once more. They went past the park, the arena district, the Noscali gates, the square and then up to the guild house once more. To her, it seemed almost like a quick stroll past everything she had experienced within the city. A fond reminder of the time she¡¯d spent just enjoying herself in Aryana''s company. It¡¯s only been just over a month since we got here and look at us now. I just hope everyone else is alright. She grumbled to herself.


    The interior of the guild was much like how she remembered from the first time she had come here. A cafe bustling with adventurers, the lounge area for guests and little meetings, even the small crowd around the quest boards and the busy guild staffers hurrying all around. The guild staff traveling with the group ushered them past the crowds and into a back door.


    Stepping through the door Sophie found herself entering a walled courtyard. Within it, an obstacle course, training dummies, dueling arena, archery targets and a smaller gated area behind a fountain. A few adventurers were already practicing, dressed in their adventuring kit and swinging against each other. Though the blows seemed almost choreographed and practiced, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but wince every time steel connected to steel. Where the dull rhythmic thumping of wooden practice weapons brought a sense of control to her soul. The lifeless metallic clanks of forged blades only served to send her pulse racing, each eerie blow after the other reminding her of the brutal violence of combat. And yet a part of me feels like that''s what I should be doing, to be in the thick of things... how vexing.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± A voice startled her.


    The blue robed red striped student rep had casually slipped in beside her, evidently noticing the tense expression that she had.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ yeah.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°Well, relax. The guilders are professionals, especially the ones we have. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He tried to sound soothing, almost as if talking to a child.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sophie muttered.


    ¡°You got this!¡± He grinned.


    "Right..." I don''t even know his name.


    Satisfied the student rep left and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of animosity rise up. He was looking down on me, I just know it. The anger at least helped her contain her trembling to some degree and lasted long enough for the adventurers to end their bout and greet the newcomers.


    Though she tried to pay attention, out of the corner of her eye, she spied a lone crow standing above the courtyard walls, staring back at her. The world stilled around her and she tensed up, staring down the feathered foe when it turned sideways and cawed twice before flying off. An ill omen.


    ¡°Hey, back there. Are you paying attention?¡± A gruffer voice yelled from the front.


    Sophie jumped and earned herself a handful of giggles from the other students. Shit, I need to get a grip. ¡°Sorry sir.¡±


    ¡°Focus up. You¡¯re getting tested here so you need to know the proper protocols. So eyes up front and stop staring into the sky.¡± The guilder growled.


    ¡°Sorry sir.¡±


    The guilder scowled but said no more to her, returning to lecturing the students about the guild. Sophie tried to focus but found her mind drifting off, still worried about the crow that she had seen. There was something not right about it, I just know it.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie was disappointed, a little angry even. It wasn¡¯t that the training was bad or that the ¡®trials¡¯ were grueling. It felt so asinine to have them just tackle obstacle courses and practice basic combat skills. There was a modicum of skill on display during the way each student handled their weapons against the dummy targets, but something still felt off to Sophie. It just all felt so¡­ pointless. Like some display meant to entertain children, hells it is a display for us!


    She wasn¡¯t the greatest in any feat, her muscles feeling too tense to respond quickly enough. Her speed was further limited by the precise instructions that they were to follow, the different procedures and safety protocols in place. But none of that mattered. Barely even a proper distraction from day to day life. She didn¡¯t know how long it took, only that it mercifully ended at some point. To her, it was a travesty of a practice, even worse of a trial, it was a joke. Relief came when they wrapped up late in the afternoon, dismissed to either take the ferry back with the group or to spend some of their time off in the city. Sophie uttered a small apology to Aryana and wandered off into the city streets, trying to salvage the disastrous day however she could. She bid farewell to the other students around six in the evening, the sky already darkening as the chilly winds settled across Arteria once more.


    Only the fading streaks of purplish orange were left as the moon reasserted its control. An excited hum flowed through the city and Sophie could feel the rhythm of the city shift ever so faintly as people started getting off work. Absently strolling through the city, she found herself wandering down towards the docks, towards the towering ships masts and even more formidable looking watchtowers that guarded the oceanic approach. While they screamed of majesty, of strength and of the history behind them, the city below was another thing entirely.


    Where the northern half and the fancier district of Arteria were somewhat organised and contained a joyous, almost refreshing level of levity. The port district of Arteria was a glum, filthy mess. Squat houses and shacks haphazardly dotted the entire area, little large fortress-like buildings sprouting up between them. Some houses looked almost normal, of brick and stone or even marbled like the larger buildings. Others were nothing more than cheaply arranged wooden structures meant to serve as a shelter from the elements and nothing else. The streets were thankfully paved, though the stones were far grimier and neglected compared to the pathways just beyond the port district.


    Still, amidst this crude looking place there was still a brutish sense of liveliness here as people continued their everyday lives. Poorer folk and those down on their luck plied their trades as they would anywhere else. Their more ragged appearance blending in with the equally unassuming houses. Beastfolk were also here aplenty, many serving as manual laborers and workers due to their inhuman strength. A few were enlisted with the city watch, their furred appearance looking quite dashing when paired with the attire of the Redcloaks. Sailors too stumbled to and fro, their boisterous voices and mannerisms sticking out sorely from the more mild mannered peasantry, yet still somehow fitting in with the aesthetic of the district. Bawdy ballads and songs rang out from every street corner, and the crowds here were of a far more rough if honest demeanor than their northern counterparts. Though in between the drunken ramblings and music, Sophie could hear the distinctive clanks and clings of chains. The depressing sounds coming from the scattering of indentured and enslaved folk that served under the watchful eye of their merchant house masters or as unpaid help for their trading companies.


    Though she was disgusted by the sheer chaos on display, to the people here, she could tell that this was their normal. The normal for the cogs that kept this city of commerce running. Sophie froze right on the edge of the district, her boots stopping just on the cusp of where broken off cobble met with clean streets. A part of her urged her to leave, to just wander somewhere else. After all, aside from a few ships she would likely find nothing much in this grimy little district. Whereas another part still possessed that childlike curiosity that she used to have, the desire to explore and see everything still igniting a small ember within her heart. But what irked her the most was the icy fragment of desire that reared its ugly head ever since her talk with Eva the other day. She desired a release, a way to channel her frustrations and emotions.


    She knew it was wrong, that nothing would ever be resolved this way without a proper talk with Eva or someone else. But back then, when she saw the effort Aryana had put in just trying to comfort her, she knew she couldn¡¯t lash out at her, couldn¡¯t just pull Ary into a drama that she had nothing to do with. Yet, she also didn¡¯t have the courage to confront or talk to Eva. She was, after all, Eva¡¯s loyal handmaiden.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    So her frustrations grew, and although she tried to deny it. She knew that she had been so disappointed by the ¡®trials¡¯ because there had been no danger, no actual duel or fight that could allow her to just vent her frustrations. And what? I heard the port could be rowdy from a few classmates and now I¡¯m here¡­ looking for what? By the stars, now that I¡¯m thinking about it, it¡¯s such a terrible plan. She sighed once more. But somehow¡­ I just can¡¯t let it go. She clawed at her ears and growled at herself. What if¡­ what if I just went in? I could see a new place, that¡¯s for sure. If there just happens to be a scuffle¡­ Stars above what am I thinking?!


    Despite her reluctance, a niggling little sensation in her head urged her forward. One step after another, her boots stepped upon the dirt covered streets, sweat forming on her brows. One step after another she strode forward, intoxicated by the freedom she finally felt. The guild, the Myndiri, the Academy¡­ none of it¡¯s here¡­ none of it¡¯s here! It¡¯s just me! She suppressed a nervous giggle at the thought and pressed onwards. Hah... still should have a plan though. I do remember Karzan mentioned a famous inn or another down by the south west, Mermaid¡¯s something. Hotspot of adventurers and explorers. Maybe¡­ maybe I''ll head there first, might even get to hear some stories of faraway places and have some food and drink at the same time. Yeah¡­ yeah, that might be fun. Might even get to tell Ary some of them later.


    <hr><hr>


    The chill of the night bit deeper than expected and Sophie shivered slightly at the nip of the frost. She regretted succumbing to temptation almost immediately, the griminess of the streets proving far worse up close. Vomit, the faint scent of sewage, a dash of mold and foulness permeated the air. Her nose had wrinkled in disgust and she could barely hold herself together. In spite of the agonising scent, she pressed on, unwilling to admit defeat that soon. There was, of course, a decent amount of staring from the locals too. Not least of which because she was an elf wearing Academy robes traipsing through the muckier part of town. Beyond those stares of judgment however, she also felt ones of greed. After all, an Academy student likely traveled with wealth, an elf in this city had higher chances of being well off, combine the two and one might even think she was a walking bag of gold. She scowled at her own idiocy, I came looking for a fight and might even get into one at this rate. Stupid Sophie, you don¡¯t even have your sword.


    Curiosity won out however, and she pressed on towards what she hoped was the south west. No map, no guide, no idea where I¡¯m actually going to. Great fucking plan, idiot. She scowled at herself and tried to stealthily examine her surroundings, growing increasingly aware of a few more nefarious sets of eyes being turned towards her. She was in the wrong place, at nighttime, and definitely not confident enough to pretend she knew where she was going. Worse, without her blade or any actual weapon besides her fists, she suddenly felt a lot more concerned at her own situation.


    Fortunately, sound proved to be a decent enough guide for her hurried journey across the district. Bards and minstrels tended to congregate near more popular areas and if Karzan¡¯s inn was indeed a prominent establishment, then it''d be likely to have more than a few wannabe performers on the streets around it. Crossing another side street, she could hear not just the music of the streets, but also the sound of the sea itself. It was a faint woosh of waves as they dashed against the harbor, but it was there.


    Hurrying her pace, she scuttled through a few more twisted streets as she bobbed and weaved throughout the crowds. Hoping that any unwanted tagalongs were lost within the crowds, she almost grinned at how concerned yet excited she felt. Not only did she feel more free than she did the past week, she felt a strange sense of satisfaction at the whole act. She giggled and had to clamp her mouth shut. Is this what Eva called ¡®the rebellious phase¡¯ when she misbehaves?  The thought had Sophie so engrossed that she scarcely noticed when she finally stepped through one of the last streets and ended up beside the harborfront. Nor did she notice when she stepped over a small bump in the road.


    The sudden jolt nearly tripped her, and she quickly steadied herself by bracing against a nearby wall. The bump wasn¡¯t so lucky however, and a beggar¡¯s bowl of food spilled out onto the dirty cobbles below. Stunned and mortified, Sophie tried to collect herself when she instinctively ducked as a balled up fist smashed into the wall behind her, sending splinters flying and cracking the thin wooden wall of a house. What the-


    She didn¡¯t have time to even think when another punch swung at her almost comically slow. She deftly dodged the attack and raised her hands in an attempt to hold the beggar back.


    ¡°Stop! Please. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll uhh I¡¯ll pay back when I just knocked over! I¡¯m sor-¡± She pivoted away from another attack, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back, please.¡±


    The attacker seemed to sway groggily to a standstill, his fists still balled up and ready to go. ¡°Oohh¡­ so you¡¯ll pay, hmm? Pay?! Fine! You better offer some good compensation for my meal. That''s all I had for two days!¡± He roared.


    Sophie took a step back at the sudden ferocity, but recovered enough when the man seemed to calm down. Wait, that¡¯s an elf! His dirt covered ears seemed damaged somewhat and his shabby appearance looked far worse than any elf she¡¯d seen in the city. Focus. She nodded and quickly fetched a gold arte from her pocket, more than enough. The glint of the coin under the dingy side street¡¯s lamp light shone like a fabled treasure. Hairs on the back of her neck stood at attention as she sensed figures stirring in the darkness as dozens of other beggars, half watching their display and half uninterested, all now seemed very focused on what was happening. Shit.


    ¡°Oohh, how shiny that. Heheheh, stupid little rich girl. Fair enough. Hahhah!¡± The drunk elf cackled before looking up at her, ¡°An elf too, hahah. Stupid elf.¡±


    Sophie was more than a little taken aback but tried to control her expressions, her senses still tense from the increasingly greedy gazes now set upon her after she had handed the coin over.


    ¡°That¡¯ll pay for all our meals for a bit, eh?¡± He waved it in front of the other beggars, earning a small but terrifying round of chuckles.


    Time for me to go. Sophie tried to leave only to feel a small tug yank her back. Shit. The elf had gripped onto her arm.


    ¡°Leaving so soon? D¡¯aww but who is our generous patron, eh? Little academite sneaking around these streets?¡±


    ¡°No one important.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Because you know what?¡± He feigned an exaggerated smell, ¡°Cause I smell a little half blood bitch who¡¯s holding out on us, right?!¡± He roared to his compatriots who all jeered in response. ¡°So how about it? A little more of a donation? Hmm?¡± He grinned darkly.


    That¡¯s something¡­ you can smell? She slowly ran her eyes at the streets around her and found the exit to the harborside cut off by a few more shadows. Damn, I should¡¯ve ran.  Her stomach dropped as she realized she was about to be robbed. She grimaced in pain as the elf twisted her arm and tried to rummage into her pockets, searching for any valuables left within. Shit, now or never.


    ¡°Just a small monetary donation is all we need. He-¡±


    His words halted abruptly as Sophie felt a loud crack just beyond the back of her head, The blow sending the two of them reeling as she head butt his nose at full force. Before anyone could react, Sophie grit her teeth and launched herself at the figures blocking her escape, surprising one and shoving the other out of her way. Her fist connected with his face and the man crumpled under the impact.


    "Muh nose! Get ''er!" The elf wailed.


    Desperate hands latched onto her robes and she swung against the nearest figure, the blow dashing the offending person against the wall of a nearby house. Now fully alarmed, the beggars tried to swarm her as the surprised one resumed blocking her escape. She swerved her head out of the way of a punch and retorted with one of her own, sending another beggar clutching at his face even as she almost keeled over as another landed a vicious blow on her stomach.


    Pain. She felt an immense sense of pain as she recoiled from the blow. She growled as her own little hands turned to weapons and she broke the nose of yet another assailant, turning around and sweeping the legs out of another as she regained her momentum. For a horrifying moment, she almost grinned, the sensations of visceral, physical combat returning to her body once more. The desire to vent out her frustrations bubbling up to the surface once more.


    Pushing past the pain, she kept herself low and delivered a below the belt strike on one of her attacks, the person quickly collapsing soon after. One of the attackers launched another strike against her, but Sophie easily parried the sluggish attack and heaved her own weight behind her counterattack, an excruciating loud crack coming from where the attackers arm was now pressed against the wall. The last two seemed to lose their wits for a moment and faltered, but Sophie seized the advantage and launched her own vicious blows against the one blocking her escape. The beggar now looked far less confident and wailed in pain as Sophie¡¯s blows landed upon her weakened form, collapsing into a curled ball in an attempt to defend herself.


    Sophie snarled at the last remaining beggar who now had simply resigned to huddling up against a wall in fear. She waded into the injured crowd and found the elf, finding a small feeling of satisfaction at how terrified he now seemed when he looked up at her. Without a thought, she smashed her boot down against his leg, sending the elf howling with pain before she bent over and simply plucked the gold arte back from his pocket.


    Touching the cold metallic coin, Sophie felt herself trembling ever so slightly, the adrenaline still pumping through her vein. Recollecting herself, she skirted past the remaining figure, shaking off the high she felt from the fight. She felt invigorated, powerful, and afraid. Her mind slowly caught up to what had happened all around her, her body tingling with the uncomfortable reality that she felt less frustrated than before. Focus, Sophie, focus.


    She wiped the sweat from her brow and stepped out of the alley to find a small crowd had gathered just beyond the street exit, most with concerned or curious gazes who immediately backed away at her approach. She looked around to find two redcloaks amongst the crowd staring back at her, their accusatory gazes saying more than enough. Restrained by a bit more rationality than just adrenaline and with fatigue catching up, she held up her hands to show her compliance.


    ¡°Attempted robbery. Against me, that is.¡±


    ¡°And why are you here, citizen?¡± The wolven redcloak growled.


    ¡°Heard of the inn, Mermaid¡¯s something. Thought I¡¯d come take a look, evidently not a good idea, sir.¡±


    ¡°Not a good idea¡­ you tryna be a wise crack or something?¡± He glared.


    ¡°N-no sir. Bad choice of words.¡±


    ¡°Tsh, so what are you going for anyway? Strange part of town for you. An elfey in school robes.¡±


    ¡°More like looking for a fight.¡± His partner sniggered.


    Sophie bowed her head, ¡°Was just curious. Sir.¡±


    The wolf narrowed his eyes and bore into her soul, the guard¡¯s gaze quickly flushing out any remaining defiance that lingered from the adrenaline. ¡°Well I hope your curiosity is satisfied, look at the mess you¡¯ve caused.¡±


    ¡°Sorry sir. I can-¡±


    ¡°Get moving then. This place ain¡¯t no playground for you folk. Don¡¯t let me catch you like this again.¡± He turned away with a snarl.


    The other guard just dipped his head in acknowledgement and joined the wolven guardsmen in the alley, leaving Sophie behind.


    When they walked off, Sophie let out a relieved shudder, the tension flowing out of her body. Seeing no further reason for her to remain, she pushed her way past the crowd and onwards to the inn. The entire way, she found herself delving deeper within her mind. What the hells did I just do? I defended myself but¡­ they were just looking after themselves but they did try to rob me. Still, they were so feeble, I could¡¯ve been a bit more controlled, but then¡­ why do I almost feel like I enjoyed the fight? Hah, focus, Sophie, food first, think later.

 Act 4 Chapter 14: The Mermaids Twist

    ¡°Ahhh, the port. What a festering shit hole. So many goods flow through here so you¡¯d think that the government would invest more money in cleaning it up. But no, aside from making the most gilded harbor facilities this side of the world, the port district is little more than an unregulated mess where most of the redcloaks turn a blind eye unless you fuck with cargo. Then? Then you find your friends, family, conspirators and organisation completely reamed in the ass. Fun times.¡±


    - Harsh¡¯thar Claw, Fmr. Crime Boss, ¡°Interview Response on Inequality of the Port District¡±


    <hr><hr>


    When Sophie walked into the inn, there was a moment of tension as the innkeeper and a few patrons eyed her warily. However, their doubts seemed to turn to amusement when she simply slumped onto an empty seat and held up two fingers.


    ¡°Food and a drink please. Refreshing, preferably.¡± Sophie had uttered.


    That at the very least, earned her a soft chuckle and the innkeeper clapped his hands together.


    ¡°Refreshing drink, coming right up.¡±


    His simple words diffused what little tension there was and the merry atmosphere was restored once more. Sophie rested her head against the worn out wooden counter and just sighed heavily, her mind still racing with a million different thoughts. Her ears wiggled slightly, and perhaps in a valiant attempt to distract her, strained themselves to listen to the bardic song currently being played on a stage on the far side.


    ¡°No matter ~ where they went,


    Only darkness awaited them.


    From above ~ they¡¯ve come so far,


    But below they still go.


    Down by the ancient ruins,


    Of a long forgotten past.


    Our heroes they, shoulder the burden,


    To extinguish old foes ~ at long long last.


    Down by the ancient ruins!


    In the highborn¡¯s mighty halls.


    Our heroes they, fight for freedom,


    Braving the depths to defend us all!¡±


    The bard sang as he strummed at his lute, accompanied by the beating of drum and a flute. Patrons clapped as they swayed along to the music and Sophie found herself relaxing to the ballad. It was a song she didn¡¯t recognise, but then again, she never really got the chance to hear many bardic performances that weren¡¯t just the average ass kissing melody performed during polite or noble occasions. There was something far more raw and gritty about the bard¡¯s voice, more emotional depth than just the unadulterated enthusiasm that usually came in courtly music.


    ¡°So the monster ~ flew from its cage,


    A fire burning in its eye.


    Death and destruction ~ left in its wake!


    The fires of war burn hot once more.


    Down by the ancient ruins,


    Where monsters unknown yet still dwell,


    Our heroes they, will overcome,


    To defeat this menace and keep us well.¡±


    The bard continued, this time joined by an echo from some of the patrons. A soft sliding of bowl and glass on wood roused Sophie to attention. Her beleaguered form turned to find a meaty looking stew and a bubbly glass next to her.


    ¡°That¡¯d be six cooper, unless there¡¯d be something else you need?¡± The innkeeper flashed a hearty smile.


    ¡°Uhhh,¡± Sophie reached for her coins and then paused, ¡°How much for a spare room and a bath?¡±


    The man looked perplexed for a moment before he guffawed, ¡°A room and a bath? Here?! This hour of the day?! By the Goddess you are definitely out of place.¡± He laughed. His expression softened after seeing that she was somewhat serious. ¡°Well I suppose I can arrange that. Room wise, we have one small corner room for five sliver a night. The bath thing¡­ is¡­. Let¡¯s say also five silver? It¡¯ll take a bit to arrange though. Tis usually a morning thing, ya see. ¡±


    ¡°Uhh that¡¯s fine, I suppose. Do you have change?¡± Sophie asked as she slid the troublesome golden arte onto the table, the small coin only a little scuffed from earlier.


    The innkeeper looked at her incredulously before shaking his head, ¡°Aye¡­ I suppose I have change, this time.¡± He emphasized with a disappointed sigh. ¡°That¡¯ll be ten silver and six copper¡­ d¡¯ya wanna buy minstrels a round so I can up your tab to eleven silver? Makes it easier to sort out the coins.¡±


    Sophie shrugged and nodded, eliciting another sigh from the man.


    ¡°Listen lassie, next time, remember this is the port district aye? We cater to the men and women who work the ships and the docks, folk quite unlike yourself. So if you¡¯re gonna travel the city, try to bring some smaller coins, aye? I won¡¯t be making exchanges like this again.¡± He wagged his finger accusingly.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. Err, sorry.¡± Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Tch, ease up. This is a tavern, not your stuffy classrooms.¡± He hooted as he headed to count out the change.


    Sophie grimaced at the accusation but acknowledged it in stride. Taking a few spoonfuls of the stew she came to the conclusion that this was, in fact, food. Not overly tasty, but serviceable food. Heh, how quaint.


    The innkeeper returned with 89 silver artes and gave her a curt nod. The display caught the attention of nearby patrons who just stared in the pile with wonder as Sophie scooped all of it up before depositing most of it in her knapsack, the poor thing positively bulging with coins now. A few impressed whistles and suddenly Sophie felt the unwelcome attention heaped upon her, or rather her belongings. Shaking off the uncomfortable feeling, she dug into her meal, taking sips from the strangely fruity frothy drink. She licked her lips in contentment, not exactly loving the flavors but just satisfied in obtaining sustenance without trouble. Her eyes darted down to her free hand, the appendage still clenching and unclenching itself periodically as adrenaline continued to wear off. By the stars, I just beat up a bunch of beggars. That¡¯s not what any of my training is supposed to be for. Goddess preserve me.


    She took in the mood of the tavern, admiring the jovial nature of her surroundings and the slightly excessive amount of marine paraphernalia on display. Fishes, fishing rods, trophies, and even a naked replica of a mermaid dotted the walls. Though the mermaid was twisted around a nondescript looking fisherman, the display the likely origin of the tavern¡¯s name. How surprisingly literal.


    ¡°Wotss an you type doing ¡®ere?¡± Someone slurred to her right.


    Startled, Sophie turned to find a rather large looking man squinting at her, his face clearly inebriated and his body reeking of alcohol.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± The hells did he even say?


    ¡°Isssah wotss type doing?¡± He swayed uneasily, ¡°Yousa have dem bishops.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ pardon?¡±


    ¡°Bissshoop.¡± He drawled.


    Sophie¡¯s blank expression thankfully spurred the man¡¯s companion into action, a petite young woman who sheepishly tugged at the large man before nervously grinning at Sophie.


    ¡°S-sorry. He¡¯s a bit out of it right now.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can see-¡±


    ¡°Bishop.¡± The man declared louder.


    ¡°I guess?¡± Sophie raised an eyebrow.


    The woman seemed unsure until she watched his hands perform some sort of gesture, her face lighting up with understanding at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so, sorry about him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ no worries. And uhh, Bishop? Is that his name?¡± Sophie leaned a little further away.


    ¡°Ahh, no, no! He means¡­ you know.¡± She gestured at her ears, ¡°Yours are like the pointy hats the bishops wear.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened at the revelation, her mind quickly picturing herself wearing two little ceremonial hats on her ears. Unsure if she should be offended or not, she was at least amused at the image in her mind. She snickered slightly and just smiled back at the two of them. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Bishop.¡± The man beamed, ¡°Pretty bish-oof!¡± He tried to say as his friend aggressively poked his belly.


    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s drunk as the hells below." The woman growled at the man, "My apologies¡­ miss?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me? It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯m Sophie, nice to meet you.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°The big guy¡¯s Ross, I¡¯m Hilda, nice to meet you too.¡±


    Sophie flinched slightly, her reaction prompting a look of concern from the other.


    ¡°You alright? I¡¯m sorry if he¡¯s a bit too drunk to be¡­ normal.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡± Sophie tried to feign a smile. Hilda? Fuck¡­ why must she have the same name. I¡¯ll never scrub that association out of my head. Stars above, just thinking about that crone makes my head spin. ¡°You uhh, you guys here often?¡±


    Hilda, thankfully not that one, pursed her lips and frowned before grinning, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t exactly say regulars, though I guess you could say we¡¯re here decently enough that old Boris can remember us.¡± She gestured at the innkeeper.


    The portly bearded man jokingly scowled and slid Sophie two keys. ¡°I¡¯m not that old. Also, this one for room, this one for the bath.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t listen to these two hucksters. Adventurers are all the same at the end of the day. Rash, too young, and just a little bit dim.¡± He whispered conspiratorially.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Hilda tutted back.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Whatever you say. Just try not to scare off my new patron here. She¡¯s a ¡®spending¡¯ customer unlike you two.¡±  Boris snorted.


    ¡°Hey! We pay our tabs!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, after a month.¡± He chuckled throatily, ¡°Maybe regale her with some of your adventures, you sure blabber to me more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi. This feels more personal now. ¡®Sides, you enjoy them well enough.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, just make sure you also add that you almost fail half the time.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Now that one was definitely uncalled for.¡±


    The two bickered and Sophie found herself smiling along, enjoying the mood even more when the innkeeper gave her a small thumbs up. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You feeling alright lass?  You looked right of your wits when you shuffled in.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ heh, yeah. I guess I do feel better.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Welcome to the Mermaid¡¯s Twist, properly, this time. Your room is on the second floor, far left corner. Baths are outback on the other side of here. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Heh, enjoy your meal.¡± He smirked as he walked away.


    Sophie nodded absently before gazing at Hilda and Ross, finally taking note of how they seemed to be wearing clothing that suggested some level of combat protection. Boots, leather jerkin, padded shirts and belts bristling with clips and pouches. Though they had no armor pieces on, they could still enter a fight and be protected, at least Hilda would. Ross still appeared a bit too inebriated for much of anything, giggling at the word bishop over and over.


    ¡°So uhh¡­ you two adventures?¡± Sophie asked.


    At that, Hilda¡¯s eyes beamed with something fierce that made Sophie flinch. Oh no.


    ¡°Ohh, you curious? I mean you must be given that you¡¯re here of all places and still in uniform.¡± Hilda giggled, ¡°But yes! We are in fact, Bronze Rank Group Abyssal Bastion!¡±


    Sophie tried her hardest not to let her stupefied expression show. Abyssal Bastion? Are you sure you guys are adventurers? ¡°O-oh, really? That¡¯s uhh¡­ a very unique name.¡±


    ¡°Hah! See Ross, everyone tries to be nice when I say it!¡±


    ¡°Heh, nice bishop.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. But if you¡¯re curious, it just sounds pretty cool doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I guess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Martin¡¯s idea. He and Ollie came up with that on the spot when we registered. Wanted something catch. Ah, right, you wouldn''t know! That¡¯s the main singer and the girl playing the flute. They help earn us room and board.¡± Hilda sheepishly grinned.


    ¡°Huh¡­ cool.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Mind¡­ mind telling me about you guys?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh boy, hear that Ross? Someone wants to know!¡±


    ¡°Knooow.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Hilda eagerly began.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie felt every muscle finally loosen up when she flopped onto her bed, her hair wrapped in a towel. Sorry Ary, guess I¡¯m not coming back today. She sighed at the distressing thought but let the moment take her, a small downcast if somewhat satisfied expression on her face. Though the day¡¯s experiences were almost all disappointing if downright distressing, the past two hours brought her back to her childhood.


    Hearing Hilda rave about their party¡¯s exploits before eventually being joined by Martin and Ollie¡¯s storytelling skills. Sophie could almost picture herself in their little moments, the wind whipping across her face as she set off on another grand adventure. She soaked in every little detail; their exploits in dungeoneering and dealing with the monsters that still lurked in those ruins; tackling farm pests that turned out to be an errant goblin tribe; and even performing at a Zephyran noble¡¯s mansion after they bluffed a little too well on a contract. How enviable. She could almost picture herself as if she was sitting back in Eva¡¯s room, leaning against her mistress as they chewed through countless tales of adventure together, fantasising about how they would play the roles of the heroes. Ahh¡­ Eva¡­ what do I even¡­ fuck. Sophie¡¯s shoulders sagged and she groaned. Silly me.


    Sophie tried to think about the adventurers again, about their stories when she suddenly bolted upright. They¡¯ve delved into quite a few ruins before, even if mostly when paired with higher ranking parties. Stupid Sophie, I could¡¯ve asked them about any Myndiri ruins, if they¡¯ve ever seen anything strange like the crystals. Argh. Sophie rubbed the tips of her ears in annoyance, too many things on my mind these days. She beat her fists into the bed only to pause, blinking at the sudden frustration in her mind. Why do I worry about all these things now?! Couldn¡¯t have just¡­ she sighed despondently, couldn¡¯t have just let me enjoy the peaceful days a little bit more?


    Thankfully, she could feel the last of the adrenaline finally fade from her body, and her relaxed muscles slowly grew weary as they were finally released from their obligations. Exhausted, she dabbed a finger to make sure her hair was mostly dry and removed the towel, letting it flow down to her shoulders. Need to cut it at some point. Heh. Wonder what Ary will think. She grinned at the pleasant thought, though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, she felt a small sense of kinship with the shy girl. They were both a little odd in their own ways, outcasts too at that. Though Sophie was determined to continue supporting the girl in whatever way she could.


    Her light heartedness was short lived however, as her mind slowly descended into a deepening spiral, her exhausted body unable to resist the allure of self doubt. She knew that the desire to protect was personal, spinning from not just from her own upbringing, but from Mila¡¯s too. She briefly wondered what had happened to the apprentice inquisitor, what Mila might be up to now on the hunt for Annalise. Goddess¡­ what a mess. Not only that, but she started remembering every moment of her time spent in the void¡¯s hellscape. Of the moments she was torn apart and skewered, of the creatures that lurked in the darkness. She also remembered what she had seen back there, what the Entity had shown her. The dark knights and their cruelty, and somehow of Mila¡¯s past. Of her elder sister¡¯s desperate attempt to draw attention away, and of the aftermath. Bastards.


    With a final tired grunt, Sophie felt her eyelids slowly fall and clasped her hands together. Sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you too. Or you, Anna. I¡¯m sorry I was so weak. I wish¡­ I wish I could help the two of you. I hope everything fine. May you both be blessed by the stars. Sophie felt her chest tighten up, her breathing growing shallower as one last pray had to be made. And Riza, if you''re still out there somewhere, I''m sorry for failing you. Forgive me. Everyone else who I also let down... I''m sorry. May the stars guide your way.


    <hr><hr>


    Morning lifted the chill over Arteria by a few degrees and Sophie''s mood as well. She had been quietly eating breakfast alone when the half hungover half sober adventurers had entered the main room, inviting her to dine with them. Seeing as she had nothing better to do than wait two hours for the ferry, she agreed and joined them. Most of it was small talk and more elaborating on jobs that the party had completed before. But in the middle of it, she did catch onto one tiny little tidbit. A newly excavated ruin after some poor company or another tried to make a new quarry. Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s ears perked up as her mind started to throw a small scheme into action. The first piece of the puzzle would be the guild hall. With that in mind, she tagged along as they made their way back up to the ''safer'' parts of the city.


    ¡°Welcome to the guild. How can I help you?¡± A receptionist asked the party, half heartedly acknowledging them as they entered. ¡°Early today.¡±


    ¡°Heh, need to sober up the big lug, figured some walking would do him good.¡± Hilda patted Ross on the back, ¡°Idiot over here kept going for the whole night.¡±


    The staffer shook his head, ¡°Just make sure he doesn¡¯t break anything this time. Anyway, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to look for quests. As usual.¡± Martin answered, receiving a small nod in return.


    The party flashed the staffer their guild tags, and with barely a glance spared at each of them, he waved them through before stopping at Sophie.


    ¡°This one?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with us.¡±


    The staffer squinted intently at her, examining her from heed to toe before grunting. ¡°Alright, please proceed then. Next!¡¯


    Sophie scuttled through and joined the others, heading over to the job board where more than a few early birds were also crowded around. While the party hummed and hawed over the different commissions on display, Sophie slinked under a few other adventurers to get right up to the board. At first she almost wanted to grab a commission for herself, amused at some of the lower level ones. Her eyes however, eventually lingered on a singular flier: Escort Required - Sliver Rank or Above - Dispatch to ruin ¡®Saclia Ursjorn¡¯ in The Singing Woods on 29th of Caeus - Cooperation with Pathfinders, Exploration Guild, and Arterian Academy Department of History expected - Speak to guild staff for instructions. Sophie¡¯s eyes were drawn to the last of the groups, the Academy.


    Despite the glimmer of information, she frowned. She wasn¡¯t an official part of the history department yet and she somehow doubted that she could just sign up for the group. Still, it was a lead and one that she could try to pry more out of. Hopefully the ruin would hold a plethora of artifacts that might shed some clues on her questions about the crystals. Alternatively, she could always just try to break into the main tower on campus, however, that might mean a quick expulsion from the Academy and she wasn''t exactly keen on pursuing that route quite yet. Either way, she was satisfied with her foray to the guild. She had gained a name, a place, a time, and a potential idea. Hearing the distant ringing of a clocktower¡¯s hour bell, she bid a quick goodbye to the others and wished them good luck on their adventures.


    When she finally exited the building, she felt a renewed sense of purpose creeping up on her. Learn about the Myndiri, touch the crystal, and survive the Academy. She chuckled to herself at the thought, amused at how overly simplistic she had rationalised everything. Just gotta ignore how messy my emotions are when everything''s all mixed up, heh. Sneaking a glance at a clock tower, she reasoned that she had a bit under an hour before the ferry arrived. Might even make it back in time for lunch. Should probably get a souvenir for Ary though, she¡¯s probably a little bit pissed that I just didn¡¯t come back. Maybe... a book would be nice.

 The Void Flower: Dwellers of Twilight

    ¡°Korath is a desolate, accursed place. Though its location near the foothills of the Starhollow Mountains means a natural environmental barrier against Adornari incursions and an uphill battle for stubborn Imperial troops. What people often fail to consider is the harsh frigid colds the people are facing due to that same environment. Which often means that the various barbarian tribes in the region must sustain themselves however they can. It leads to a brutish raider lifestyle that sees them more often than not venturing out against both Traxia and Lucuria to pillage border towns, causing countless casualties along the way. Whilst garrisons have been posted around the area on both sides; the treacherous terrain and dense forest surrounding Korath has ensured that no one is ever safe from the barbarian threat. Their cruelty is so great that this is the one thing that both Trax and Lucria can agree on; that they must be contained in Korath at all costs, amongst the menagerie of darkness that already dwells there.¡±


    - Rufus Benartur, Traxian 19th Border Guards Legion Praefectus Marzian, ¡°Interview: The Korathi Barbarians"


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria grunted as she landed with a soft thud. Her boots nearly sank straight into the mud below. Pulling herself free, she deftly leapt out of the way as the strange elf practically slammed into the ground right next to her.


    ¡°Urgh.¡± Came the pained groan.


    Elaria grimaced as she reached over and yanked the elf back up. The strange elf¡¯s expression twisting between pain and confusion.


    ¡°Come on now. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Elaria managed to speak through her disgust.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ huhh?! Mistress! I apologise for dirtying you! And many gracious thanks!¡± The elf hastily bowed.


    Elaria pinched the bridge of her nose and rubbed her temples. ¡°Right, whatever. We¡¯ll follow the trail down and hopefully get you cleaned up, or getting into the town is going to be¡­ difficult.¡±


    ¡°Of course mistress!¡± The elf acknowledged heartily.


    Elaria rolled her eyes and just turned away, the hurried footfalls behind indicating her message was received. It had been five days of dogged trudging through what was some of the most hostile wilderness Elaria had experienced so far, though to be fair it was her only one so far. Wild animals constantly lurked within the shadows of snow covered trees, their ravenous gazes only held back by the sporadic flaring of her void magic. Animals weren¡¯t the only problem however, and the flora of the area proved just as problematic. The land wasn¡¯t barren by any means, bushes, shrubs, and many forms of vegetation existed alongside the wildlife. The problem was that most of it looked less than agreeable for humanoids to consume.


    Thankfully, despite the terrain, the two had managed to put more than a few hours between the barbarian encampment and themselves. Cutting through the treacherous terrain of the land as they avoided the main pathways and stuck to the underbrush, the sensation of being watched still tingling the back of her neck. Elaria shook uneasily before she brushed herself off, cleaning what filth she could off her body before they continued their journey.


    Together, they plodded through another few hours of harsh terrain until the moon hung almost directly above them. Though Elaria felt little in the way of fatigue besides her sore muscles, the elf looked absolutely demolished. Elaria sighed in astonishment at the sheer stubbornness of her companion, trying to push past the point of exhaustion just to continue following her. She briefly considered simply blazing on ahead, leaving the elf to its own devices and hopefully, never to be seen again. But a strange sense of something trilled in her heart, obligation or care, she did not know. Whatever it was, she eventually scouted around until she found a small little rocky nook for them to shelter in for the night.


    Upon guiding the weary elf to their new shelter, Elaria cleared it out with a quick void ritual that drew forth all the mana from the area. With a dull whoomp, a family of squirrels that lived in a nearby tree and other critters that called the cave home died as their life force dissipated in an instant. Their last moments spent gasping in agony made it easy enough to collect their corpses as Elaria tried to start a small fire to cook their small bounty. The elf watched with interest as her eyes followed Elaria¡¯s every movement. From when she collected the food to when she started the fire and even when she moved to sit down. Almost like she was trying to soak in whatever power she could just through observation alone. Not once could she feel the elf¡¯s gaze waver. How unsettling.


    The two sat quietly by the fire, Elaria feeling an odd sense of accomplishment at securing this small shelter. The elf, on the other hand, seemed mostly relieved just to be able to take a break and rest. Elaria took a closer look at her companion and found that the elf seemed almost a little too entranced with the flame. Seeing as how she had opted to at least travel with this strange creature for the time being, Elaria allowed herself to rummage through the questions in her mind, drawing forth what little curiosity she had about Sophie¡¯s world.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡± Elaria called out.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ huh?! Yes, mistress!¡± The elf bounced back to life.


    I regret this already.


    ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Questions? Of course! Anything for my mistress!¡±


    Elaria tried to hold back her annoyance and just blinked for a second before nodding ¡°Right. First off, why do you still keep calling me mistress?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Because you had bested me. According to the traditions of my people and as I¡¯m a gladi-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Elaria interrupted, ¡°I meant why now? I already said you¡¯re free.¡±


    The elf blinked back its surprise and gave her a strange look, ¡°Because I¡¯m free. That means I¡¯m free to pledge myself to you. Free to choose to serve you.¡± It declared smugly.


    ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s just¡­¡± Elaria spluttered, her mind in confusion at the strange elf¡¯s thought process.


    To her surprise, the elf¡¯s expression suddenly dropped and Elaria felt a pang of familiarity as the knife-like ears lowered downwards. Like Sophie when she was feeling down.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°Please let me follow you for a while.¡± The elf muttered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Now she was really confused.


    ¡°Not only have I shamed myself by disappearing from a fight. But I¡¯ve been beaten by¡­ a human, you. An outcast, an exile and now I¡¯m here. Purposeless. But the skills I have, the knowledge I retain can help you! I can even fight for you! Though you don¡¯t seem like you need much help there. And besides, I did help¡­ a little.¡±


    Elaria pinched the bridge of her nose, her face wrinkling with annoyance as she regretted asking. ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The elf¡¯s expression changed in an instant, ¡°Thank you, mistress!¡±


    If it can help me get out of this mess and closer to Sophie, so be it.


    ¡°Just try not to call me mistress.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mistress.¡± The elf smirked.


    ¡°Ugh. So who are you anyway?¡±


    ¡°Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Like what do I call you, besides it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Elaria frowned but just shrugged before grabbing a cooked squirrel,¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. Here.¡±


    The elf enthusiastically accepted the offering before tearing into it with an animalistic frenzy. Elaria observed her behaviour with great interest, seeing a little bit of Sophie in her. Naive, burdened with suffering, and lost. Though probably a fair bit crueler, hmm.


    The elf paused mid bite, looking up curiously at Elaria. ¡°Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    The elf seemed to ponder something before she took one last nibble of the squirrel¡¯s leg. She wiped her mouth clean and straightened her back.


    ¡°Raylani¡¯shiana Nelass or Raylani Nelass. If you find the latter easier.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°My name, mistress. I am Raylani¡¯shiana of the Nelass family.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Elaria¡¯s lip curled in amusement before she chuckled. ¡°What a strange name.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is, mistress.¡± Raylani nodded stoically.


    ¡°I mean no offense, I simply haven¡¯t the experience with names of¡­ well anyone besides my sister really.¡±


    ¡°Mistress¡­ forgive me for being presumptuous, but who are you? I mean, you seem like the average pes-human that I¡¯ve encountered. But¡­ I can¡¯t deny that there is a certain strangeness to you, if you forgive me for saying so.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Elaria prodded.


    ¡°Err¡­ well you seem unusually confident, for a human in the situation we are in. Then of course¡­ your magicks, it is unlike almost anything I¡¯ve ever seen or heard about before. Barring a few tales of dark magicks of the elder ones. And your skill in combat! I was admittedly quite disorientated by those pests, but for you to so effortlessly defeat them and me.¡± Raylani¡¯s shoulders sagged a little, ¡°Then you simply¡­ freed me.¡±


    Elaria almost grinned but restrained herself. ¡°That may be so, but you did help me when those barbarians attacked me. In my eyes, you have earned your freedom at the very least.¡± She sighed and watched as the elf sheepishly grabbed another roasted squirrel. ¡°But you are right in that sense, I am from far, far away from here.¡±


    Raylani looked at her almost admiringly and Elaria couldn¡¯t help but offer up an almost sisterly smile. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Raylani asked.


    ¡°What are you then? Clearly you seem much like an elf. Though the¡­ shades are a little more drastic.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am a twilight kindred, as other elves might call us on account of our... freakish skin. Or in the words of the barbarians and pests, a dark elf or blue devil. We¡­ Well, my people were banished by the elder ones in ages long past for some crime or another or so I¡¯ve been told. For millennia we have mostly hidden away, content to live within our sanctuaries deep within the ground and the mountains. Legends have it-¡± Raylani tried to continue but was cut off by a sudden growl from her stomach. ¡°Ahh! My apologies mistress, I did not-¡±


    ¡°Shhh, that¡¯s enough.¡± Elaria shushed her, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll learn more about your people another time. For now, the food¡¯s all yours.¡±


    ¡°All? Mistress?! All? Will you not eat?¡± Raylani exclaimed.


    Elaria simply shook her head, ¡°The stars will nourish me enough. Finish your meal and rest. You seemed more than exhausted just trying to get here.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ stars? But-¡±


    ¡°Worry not. I shall be fine. You, on the other hand, are my guide out of here. So I need you to be in tip top shape.¡± Without waiting for a rebuttal, Elaria merely shot a forced smile at the elf before standing up and exiting their little nook, ignoring the protests of the elf.


    Walking out into the frigid night, Elaria couldn¡¯t help but shiver instinctively at the cool air that lingered just beyond the warmth of the flame. How odd, I don¡¯t feel entirely against the current arrangements. Though it is unfortunate that it¡­ she does not appear much like a local. Not much use beyond the wilderness I reckon.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Elaria scoffed into the night.


    It matters little, my goal remains the same. Find Sophie and help her activate the towers. Simple enough. May the Master¡¯s wroth be wrought upon any who hinder my path. She looked up at the moonlit sky and the stars beyond, watching as the twinkled ever so gently against the blackness beyond and grinned. But first, just a little more patience.


    <hr><hr>


    The next few days were spent punching through the taiga forests and avoiding any of the creatures that called this place home. They did however, have a close encounter with one of the ¡®Broken Stalkers¡¯, a strange amalgamation of flayed flesh and appendages that looked at them with eyes full of malice. Bones protruded from inhuman angles as a thick carapace covered head swivelled to follow them with every step. Heavy disturbing footsteps would follow them just beyond engagement range, almost taking the exact same steps they did as it studied them. Whenever Elaria approached the creeper would flee at terrifyingly fast speeds, cutting through snow, brush and whatever obstacle was in its way with its grotesque pitchfork-like arms. Worried about pursuing a foe into the wilderness, Elaria would return to her journey, only for the creeper to do as its namesake, and creep on behind them.


    Only when she finally flared the Master¡¯s powers did the creature pause, before letting out a guttural incomprehensible howl. It glared at the duo one last time before it turned its bulbous frozen eyes away and disappeared into the underbrush. Though she was certain that she could take it on, she did feel a heavy sense of relief when it fled, the feeling lasting well into the night as she felt neither hide nor skin lump of the creature. It was then, however, that Raylani had thanked her before revealing the truth.


    Not only were her people hated by the elves, but the wildlings of the region despised them as well. For more often than not, the ¡®blue devils¡¯ would grow bored with what¡¯s provided deep below the earth, venturing out to wreck havoc amongst the surface before rounding up camps full of wildlings. They forced many to be turned into labourers, pleasure slaves, or simply exotic creatures to keep around. A few however, would be given to researchers to utilise in their quest to ¡®cleanse¡¯ Raylani¡¯s people of their ¡®sin¡¯, returning them to their supposedly pristine elven forms and back to the surface once more. Throughout this process, the unlucky few would be subject to arcane, occult, and medical procedures considered barbaric even by her people¡¯s standards. The failed trials that have lasted for centuries have meant many of these ¡®test subjects¡¯ are then released back into the wilds to terrorize the wildlings as one last insult to the surface dwellers. Over time, even her people got used to the presence of the test subjects, giving them the moniker of ¡®Broken Stalkers¡¯ for how they skulk about in the shadows just enough to unnerve someone before they attack.


    Raylani theorised that since the creature had sighted her, it had automatically set itself on her trail simply because she was a dark elf, one of those that had hurt it. Meaning that even though Elaria had driven it away, that would only be a temporary measure until it returned once more. For it still held a modicum of intelligence alongside its baser instinct of hunger, now likely just stalking the two of them at a more discreet distance. While Raylani seemed somewhat indifferent to the prospect of confronting the creature. Elaria simply preferred to avoid a fight and conserve her powers where possible. Thus the two agreed to speed up their pace, forcing themselves to push through the next section of the trek and reach the settlement of Kastriel.


    That was how they had reached the main road just as the sun was setting, basking the land with an eerie glow. From where the trees parted to the road beyond, the light casted haunting shadows that performed a malformed dance the closer they got. At the end of this horrid stage was a fortress wall barely as tall as the treeline around it. A few other pathways seemed to also snake their way towards the main road, potentially leading to the few villages and farms that supported this dour looking fortress town.


    Before the pair could even begin their approach, the guards on the walls had already begun pointing and gesturing at each other, clearly talking about the two of them. Guess sneaking is no longer an option. We¡¯re going to need a good cover story for why the two of us are here. When she turned to the dark elf, the knowing twinkle in her eye Elaria found staring back at her was more than enough to make her sigh out loud.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Halt! Stop! Deshalt!¡± A loud voice boomed from the walls.


    The pair compiled at once and raised their hands, signaling that they bore no weapons or ill intent. Ahead of them, a squad of soldiers held their shields together like a wall, parting way for a group of rugged looking troopers who now headed towards the pair. The troopers held spears in one hand and large circular shields that protected most of their body. They wore thickened leather armor with a metallic chest plate and visored helmets that only looked more menacing the closer they got. At a certain point, the troopers stopped and formed a small semi circular around the pair, all with their spears pointed directly at them.


    ¡°Identify yourselves! Identif sie sisum!¡± One of the troopers shouted.


    ¡°Elaria. This one is Raylani.¡± Elaria responded in clear common.


    That alone seemed to diffuse some tension as the spears lowered slightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re from here.¡± The lead trooper growled, ¡°Certainly speak better than the locals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a traveler from beyond the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely, no one has used this road the past two weeks, and certainly don¡¯t remember either of you. So who are you, really? And why are you here? Also tell your friend to take off her hood.¡±


    At this, some of the troopers started slowly circling around to fully surround them, Elaria counting about a dozen total all around them.


    ¡°I¡¯m a mage. Here to¡­ to¡­ well, just watch.¡± Elaria tried to haughtily proclaim, giving Raylani a subtle nod, ¡°Behold.¡±


    The moment her hood flipped backwards, the tension returned in an instant as the troopers dropped into combat formation.


    ¡°A cursed elf¡­¡±


    ¡°A devil!¡±


    Two troopers unconsciously let out, earning themselves a deathly glare from the leader.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± He demanded, ¡°You would bring an elf into Traxian territory? A devil touched at that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve dealt with their kind before or at least heard it from the locals. But this, this one is harmless. In fact, you could say it is the greatest success I¡¯ve had yet.¡± Elaria declared, trying her best to make herself out to be an eccentric mage or insane, ¡°Kneel, worm.¡±


    At her command, Raylani knelt, the elf¡¯s head dipped down with reverential obedience. A shocked gasp passed through the troopers and Elaria could see that even the lead trooper was a little surprised.


    ¡°Come. Be make my burden yours.¡± Elaria ordered.


    Obeying, Raylani scuttled over and assumed a position on her hands and knees, allowing Elaria to sit atop her like a chair. Though a little uncomfortable with her new seat, Elaria put out her best smirk at the trooper¡¯s surprise and waved her arms around in an exaggerated fashion.


    ¡°Questions?¡±


    ¡°H-how?¡± A trooper unwittingly spoke up. Yet this time, the lead didn¡¯t even bother to glare at him, likely wondering the same thing.


    ¡°Simple. She is now my servant. Obeying my every command. My prize for my struggles.¡±


    ¡°What are you? Are you a mind mage or something? How are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°A mage must have her secrets, soldier.¡± Elaria grinned, ¡°I can¡¯t simply tell you everything, can I?¡±


    ¡°But how? I mean-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± The leader interrupted, ¡°One last question, do you intend to bring harm to the city of Kastriel or harbor ill intent towards Traxia?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­we¡¯re keeping an eye on you. Come with me, I¡¯m bringing you to the captain. He¡¯ll have the final say on this.¡± The leader scowled, ¡°Alright lads, defensive posture. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sir yes sir.¡± Came the unanimous reply.


    Amused, Elaria just nodded and got up, clapping her hands twice in an annoyed fashion. Raylani hurriedly pushed herself off the ground and bowed in apology, but before she could speak, Elaria just gestured for them to follow.


    ¡°Open the gates!¡± The lead troopers shouted, and slowly but surely the large fortress doors creaked open. Besides them, Elaria could hear audible gasps from the soldiers in the shield wall as they passed, the display clearly having more of an effect than expected. ¡°Send word to Captain Linus, tell him we have a... beast tamer come to visit.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Came the reply from atop the wall.


    Just like that, they were in. Elaria felt her pleasant veneer began to crack. She had finally realised what entering the city really meant. Though they had escaped the stalker beyond the walls, she would now have to figure out how people here really lived. Sophie had spoken about some details, sure, but Elaria still felt a profound sense of displeasure at the idea that she would now be the one out of place. What a bother.

 The Void Flower: An Unlikely Partnership

    ¡°Great, we¡¯ve been posted up along the frontier. How absolutely wonderful. Now we can die while our bollocks freeze off. Oh, sorry sir. I meant we can bravely protect the nation while the barbarians summon forth the darkening frost to gnaw off our bones.¡±


    - Adriana Hasta, Quaestor Terminus, ¡°Discussion on Administrative Posting¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°So let me get this straight. You were caught up in a situation. Beat the sorcerers, then turned this elf into your slave?¡± Captain Linus leaned forward expectantly.


    ¡°That about summarises the situation at hand, yes. Though ¡®slave¡¯ is quite vulgar and I prefer referring to her as a servant.¡± Elaria answered calmly.


    ¡°And your hometown?¡±


    ¡°I have none, it is wherever my sister Sophie is.¡± Elaria reiterated for the umpteenth time.


    "Wherever the sister is, she say..." The captain sighed, ¡°And you have no idea what it¡¯s called?¡±


    ¡°No sir.¡±


    A sudden slam startled Elaria ever so slightly. The lead trooper from earlier, a Sergeant Bracius, had slammed his fists against the table beside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. You¡¯re lying and we all know it. He¡¯s asked you this before and you keep deflecting! Where. Do. You. Liv-¡±


    ¡°Enough, sergeant.¡± Captain Linus interrupted, holding up an immaculate gloved hand.


    ¡°But sir!¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to tell us then she won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then we should interrogate her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be pointless sergeant.¡±


    ¡°Sir! I insist!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Do you not see she is unafraid? Not in a false bravado kind of way. But¡­¡± He leaned back in his chair and studied Elaria up and down with his eyes, sighing almost tiredly before his expression twisted into a scowl.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elaria asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re holding back on us, aren¡¯t you?¡± The captain grumbled, ¡°See sergeant, there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re missing here. She said she¡¯s a mage, correct?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ yes sir.¡± Bracius replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Yet, neither our augurs nor mages sensed any power from her. However, they still felt¡­ concerned. Which means one of two things. Either she is bluffing but hiding a secret. Or, she is hiding a secret and not bluffing, which means she holds some power even they can¡¯t comprehend. Does that make sense?¡± He grinned as he asked the question while staring directly at Elaria, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You can drop the act.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± The sergeant tried to inquire, only for the captain to hold up his hand.


    ¡°So?¡± Linus prodded once more.


    Elaria shared a quick glance with Raylani and found no help in her companion''s blank expression. Taking stock of the situation she sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Fair enough. I tire of putting on facades anyway.¡± Elaria dropped her posture and rested against her chair, no longer tense at having to remain stoic. ¡°How did you guess from just the mages? Are their reactions really so easy to ascertain? Could they not simply be wary because I might be lying or a foe?¡± She asked, still a little curious.


    ¡°Hmm. How do I put it properly? It¡¯s not really them but I suppose just intuition really. I¡¯ve been around the frontiers longer than any of the younger lads here. I guess it¡¯s like an instinctive knowledge in knowing what¡¯s dangerous and what¡¯s not. Which means you, my strange ¡®beast tamer¡¯, are a very dangerous individual.¡±


    ¡°But still.¡±


    ¡°Think of it this way. The sergeant acted in accordance with standard procedure and then some. He assessed you as a threat, rightfully questioned you, established whether or not we should be concerned before taking you in. All perfectly reasonable and commendable for two years on the frontier. Well done sergeant.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡± Bracius bowed.


    ¡°Now from my perspective. I¡¯ve been here for a decade and then some and when it comes to suspicious situations and dangers; a girl looking barely in her twenties strolls through Korathi territory and just casually walks up to the city gates sits pretty high on the list.¡± The captain pointed at her, ¡°Not only that, but as the men tell me, you were arrogant, calm, and collected when confronted. Now you could be a wildling shapechanger sneaking into this hellhole. Except you speak with no discernible accent, no reason to be here, and there are far easier ways to sneak into the empire. Then, there¡¯s the issue of even if you are a spy, how did you capture a devil touched? Why does it obey you? What is the point of a spy having a local monster tagging along? As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the garrison¡¯s mages are wary of you, and how you got here just sounds¡­ quite frankly absurd. A summoning spell gone wrong? Bringing forth not just a demon elf but also a person? The chance of summoning one such humanoid is low. Two? From one singular summoning circle? Low would be an understatement.¡± He finished.


    Elaria was worried about just how quickly this man had pieced everything together and opted to just nod in confirmation, unwilling to risk confirming or denying anything.


    ¡°So that leaves me in the interesting predicament of what to do with you.¡± The captain tapped his desk before looking into Elaria¡¯s eyes. ¡°So I guess it comes down to this, are you planning on causing harm or otherwise to Traxia or its citizens?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Elaria answered honestly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s cut a deal, you and I. I won¡¯t pry anymore into your past, why you¡¯re here, what you¡¯re looking for or inform the church of your arrival. How they don¡¯t already know about your existence considering you could potentially be a powerful mage, I don¡¯t know and don¡¯t care. In return, you don¡¯t cause any trouble for me or my men, frontier¡¯s tense enough as it is. Beyond that, you leave this town within a week; lest we all get tangled up when the witch hunters inevitably try to hunt you down. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Elaria frowned, surprised by how forthcoming the captain was and just a little bit suspicious. Yet, if he was true to his word, then it meant she would not need to care much about hiding her identity. If he wasn¡¯t, then she would end up in a fight that she was still relatively confident she would win. She didn¡¯t know much about the church or witch hunters but they sounded troublesome and if this deal could keep such elements off her back then it could be worth it.


    As if reading her thoughts through her expressions alone, the captain wordlessly extended his hand outwards. Elaria furrowed her brows and stared intently at it. Considering the current situation, she made up her mind and met his hand with her own, the two establishing a silent accord.


    ¡°Well then.¡± Captain Linus grinned, ¡°Welcome to Kastiel, the ass end of the empire and our little slice of civilization. Keep out of trouble¡­ citizen, and make sure to keep your¡­ beast on a leash. Now, sergeant.¡± The captain beckoned as he grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled upon it.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Have one of the scribes write her a merchant¡¯s permit then see to it that they are released from custody.¡± Linus handed the paper over to the sergeant.


    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Dismissed.¡± The captain declared.


    At once a collective sense of relief flooded the room and Elaria didn¡¯t even realize that she had held her breath. With Raylani in town, she could feel the captain¡¯s gaze on the back of their heads as they left. True to his word though, the sergeant then led the two of them to an office where a man in a cloth hat and dull grey robes also scribbled onto the paper before stamping something onto a little square card. The card was then handed to her for safe keeping.


    ¡°Consider it your identification and occupation card. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± Bracius off handedly remarked.


    After a few more moments, the pair were led out of the garrison and the door shut behind them.


    ¡°There¡¯s four taverns scattered close to the central square, towards that way.¡± The sergeant gestured deeper into the city, ¡°Stay out of trouble.¡±


    With those parting words, the pair were left alone, a few curious troopers looking over before the sergeant summoned them back to their posts.


    Elaria snuck a glance at Raylani to find the elf simply waiting for instruction. Unsure how to proceed from here, Elaria just shrugged and pointed in the direction of the town square. Getting a small nod from the elf, the two set off on their little expedition and Elaria felt the tiniest of grins sneaking up onto her face. This is proving interesting.


    <hr><hr>


    The two earned more than their fair share of curious gazes as they walked through the streets. Elaria just looked fairly out of place with her demeanor and outfit, whereas Raylani drew suspicion from the way she had her hood clutched carefully over her face. The dreary and drab looking city was surrounded by thick stone walls. Muted brown and plain stone houses lined the roads and only occasionally were the surroundings broken up by a two or three story structure.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Kastiel¡¯s town center was about as dire looking as the wilderness around it. Sad looking timber structures stretched above the other squat houses beyond the center being the only sign of proper civilisation in the city. At least there was a decent amount of people milling about, though Elaria found the attire of the frontier peasants quite disappointing if downright distasteful at their shabby looking outfits. Still, she could appreciate how no one seemed to be willing to accost them, allowing a rather brisk walk to one of the inns.


    The Callous Warden, was like much of the city, rather rustic if unremarkable. Within however, the two found a room bustling with villagers clapping along to some bardic music. The barkeeper looked up with a raised eyebrow and merely gestured to two free seats in a corner. They settled down and only then did Elaria have a terrifying thought. We don¡¯t have money. She tried to communicate this to Raylani through gestures alone but only served to make the elf remove her hood.


    An audible gasp started from the barkeeper, which then alerted the patrons nearby, who then drew in people from further away as their attention all landed on the strange blue elf.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, an elf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s blue!¡±


    ¡°By the divines.¡±


    ¡°In the emperor''s name¡­¡±


    A few hushed words echoed through the quieting tavern. Even the bard faltered slightly but managed to keep a rhythm together. For the first time today Elaria found Raylani looking towards her for direction, a slight break in the stoic disguise on the elf¡¯s face. With everyone looking over and the bartender now waiting expectantly, she found herself flustered as she searched for a plausible excuse.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ hello.¡± Elaria spoke.


    ¡°Mmhmm, how can I help?¡± The bartender nodded, not taking his eyes off the elf.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for a room for a week. Work too, preferably.¡±


    ¡°We? The hells you doing with a knife ear like that? A blue devil at that.¡± The man growled.


    ¡°A¡­ knife ear? You mean, her?¡±


    ¡°I know what I said.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ well¡­ we¡¯re¡­ I was wondering if you would be amenable to have her perform in this tavern in exchange for room and board.¡±


    ¡°You want to¡­ perform?¡± The bartender seemed a bit taken aback, still warily glaring at the elf.


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°How will you get her to perform? A blue one like that. You didn¡¯t paint her skin blue just to pull my leg, right?¡±


    ¡°No sir. And it¡¯s because she¡¯s my servant.¡± Elaria answered, finding that Raylani seemed to delight in being referred to as a servant. How odd.


    ¡°Servant huh¡­ wait, servant?! That thing¡¯s your servant?!¡± His eyes almost popped out of his skull with the look her suddenly shot Elaria.


    His voice wasn¡¯t subtle either, and soon, the building was abuzz with activity as the other patrons traded hushed whispers at ¡®the strange girl¡¯ and ¡®the devil elf¡¯. Elaria shifted uncomfortably at the attention but turned to Raylani, the elf acknowledging her a curt nod of acknowledgement. Fair enough.


    ¡°She is my servant. Yes.¡±


    ¡°And what do you want to do again?¡±


    ¡°Perform. In exchange for room and board for a week. Maybe some pay?¡±


    The bartender clicked his tongue in annoyance but turned to look at the bard. The man in question just shrugged and returned a small nod.


    ¡°Tell her to get up there and entertain us. I¡¯ll let you know how I feel afterwards about that deal.¡± He gestured towards the bard¡¯s stage.


    Elaria looked at Raylani and found the elf flashing a slight smile. Very well then. ¡°You, go.¡± Elaria ordered.


    Raylani looked even more pleased than before at being ordered and deliberately leaned close to Elaria as she passed by. ¡°For you, mistress.¡± She whispered.


    In front of the crowd, Raylani casually stripped herself and left the pile of clothes upon Elaria¡¯s lap, leaving herself in nothing but the bare minimum of cloth to cover herself. For a moment the tavern fell silent, all eyes focused on the elf strutting forward seductively. Even Elaria had to take a deep breath at how Raylani suddenly turned on a switch and became someone completely different. Uncaring of the ogling eyes on her, the elf swayed her hips and ran her hands over her chest, the tavern¡¯s patrons enraptured with her every movement.


    Raylani approached the bard and Elaria¡¯s eyes widened at how the elf brushed her behind against the stunned bard. Elaria could hear the collective breath of the tavern hold itself back at this display, the palpable anticipation at being witness to such an overtly raunchy display.


    When no music was forthcoming, Elaria saw a hint of displeasure flashing over Raylani¡¯s face. This time, a subtle elbow to the rib was more suitable and the bard got the message and hurriedly started strumming his lute. He gestured at someone sitting off to the side to join the stage with a little drum. Almost as soon as the music began playing in earnest, Raylani lifted her arms above her head and began swaying to the rhythm, stepping in a semi circular pattern as she began the strange dance.


    To Elaria¡¯s continued surprise, Raylani¡¯s dancing seemed far more mellow and less vulgar than when she had originally walked to the stage. Accompanied by the folky style of music behind her, the elf danced in a way that Elaria could only describe as ritualistic and borderline courtly. Far more regal than expected.


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Only that nightfall had reached the city not long after and the tavern was now filled to the brim with regulars and those eager to see the ¡®dancing blue elf¡¯. Soon enough, the tavern became more like a battleground, with more and more patrons jostling for space as they got closer and closer to the action, Raylani playing up a more sultry demeanour as she enchanted the guests.


    After every piece was finished, there would be a round of applause before people began depositing tips and coins for the performers. It was after the first performance that the bartender had quietly tapped Elaria¡¯s shoulders and spelt out the terms. Free room, baths and board as long as they performed for at least four hours everyday in the evenings. The tips would be their ¡®pay¡¯, to be split half and half between the bards and themselves. All in all, it was more than Elaria had expected and she sealed the deal with a firm handshake.


    A few local troopers also managed to sneak into the tavern for a show or two, Elaria even spotting the sergeant at one point. Though he thankfully seemed to pointedly avoid meeting her eyes, giving no sign that she had interacted with the guards before. Which, fair enough. Though I think the locals can probably piece two and two together quick enough.


    The night came to a soft close just after dinner, though Elaria had waited out of courtesy until Raylani had finished before eating her meal. She had no need for such sustenance, though she did quite enjoy the taste. The elf however, brought her own set of troubles to the table. It felt like only a moment after she had settled down to also eat that people turned all their attention onto Elaria. A small crowd of people had gathered around her, trying their best to butter her up before asking how much it would take for her to allow them to spend a night with the elf.


    Elaria was initially intrigued by the monetary sums on display, quickly garnering the simple knowledge of a hundred copper makes a silver, a hundred of those makes a gold. Sums ranged from the comically low to the astronomically high for a simple night of service, but she quickly felt a sense of revulsion overtake as she remembered that thought Raylani was her ¡®servant¡¯. She had also been the one to insist on the elf¡¯s freedom and simply auctioning her as an exotic creature to be bedded just felt wrong. Elaria then tried rejecting every offer gently, most understanding that the elf was private property. However, a few more belligerent ones grumbled or groaned about how obstinacy at accepting their deals.


    The single most vexing thing however, was that Raylani had simply chosen to not get dressed. Meaning that not only were people consistently approaching to try their chances at wooing her, but that it meant every time Elaria went to take a bite, the top of her eye would always catch a handful of elven bosom. What was worse was that every time she gave into curiosity and looked, even if it was for a sneaky little peak, the elf would always shoot her a knowing look with the hint of a smirk. It proved just frustrating enough that although she could feel Raylani¡¯s playfulness shine through, Elaria was already busy scheming on how best to prank the elf.


    Fending off those interested in bedding the elf and restraining herself from responding to Raylani¡¯s taunts had exhausted her more than expected. Thus, by the time the day ended and the two finished a soothing if quiet bath, Elaria had simply dropped onto her bed like a log, her body a little more sore than expected from doing nothing. Her eyes fluttered between the waking world and darkness a few times, but as they slowly drew to a close, she could hear a small breathy whisper come from next to her.


    ¡°Mistress.¡±


    Elaria turned and jumped out of her skin, the dark elf¡¯s head poking up just above the side of the bed. She bolted straight up and could feel her heart racing with panic until she saw the rest of the elf crouched onto the floor beside the bed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elaria snarled.


    Raylani struggled to hold back her amusement and instead just lowered her head so Elaria could only see her hair. ¡°May I ask a question?¡±


    Elaria had to pinch the bridge of her nose, taking a deep breath before recollecting herself. ¡°I can¡¯t stop you.¡± Elaria grumbled.


    ¡°Mistress¡­ why didn¡¯t you agree to their offers? If it is an order then there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Their offers from earlier? You mean those who would trade money for time with you?¡±


    Raylani nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again. You¡¯re not my servant, slave, or whatever. You¡¯re free.¡± Elaria growled.


    ¡°And I choose to serve you mistress through my freedom.¡±


    Elaria grunted and rolled her eyes, hoping that the elf would get the hint only for Raylani to stand up and bow, arms crossed over her chest. Elaria reasoned it was likely some form of respect and turned back around, a little freaked out by how the dark elf¡¯s red eyes were staring back at her. Elaria detected a strange honesty spilling forth from the elf and just sighed, sitting back up and extending one hand.


    Raylani seemed almost perplexed by this display until Elaria wiggled her hand in annoyance.


    ¡°Mistress?¡±


    Wordlessly, Elaria just wiggled the hand once more, waiting expectantly for a response. As if more worried about annoying her mistress than anything else, Raylani tentatively reached forward. Without giving her a chance to withdraw, Elaria firmly gripped onto her hand and shook it as she did with the captain earlier.


    ¡°Since it looks like I¡¯m not getting rid of you. I propose something that might be to the benefit to the both of us. A partnership.¡± Elaria shot her a small smile.


    ¡°A partnership?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A partnership.¡± Elaria affirmed.


    ¡°Strange¡­ how very strange.¡± Raylani murmured.


    ¡°Strange but fruitful hopefully. To be honest, I¡¯m not the best at this myself. My goal is after all, just to find my sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Raylani seemed to frown before offering Elaria a small smile, ¡°Very well then, mistress. If you permit, then I shall join you in this endeavour.¡±


    Satisfied, Elaria gently pulled away and nodded, returning the smile. ¡°Well then, to start with, we¡¯ll need a map, some idea of where we are, and figure out how to get to an ¡®academy¡¯ or another from here. Beyond that though, thank you as well.¡±


    ¡°Mistress?¡±


    ¡°For playing along today.¡±


    ¡°I am honored by your praise. I do only what is required of me.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Sure, sure. Let¡¯s get some rest for now. Anything else we can do or discuss tomorrow, alright? Sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Heh, thank you mistress. Sleep well.¡±

 Act 4: The Lycoris and Grim Tidings

    ¡°My people, hear me now! For the skies grow red with the fires of oblivion, and the snow beneath our feet is stained with the blood of our brothers. Hear me! For I stand with you! For no matter what, we are a proud, fierce, and indomitable people. Ingramar¡¯s spirit will never fade! For we stand with Kargathax! We stand for life! And though the southlanders might never hear of our sacrifice, we shall give ourselves willingly to defend this world we call home! To me!¡±


    - Boyar Anatolin Volstrid, Lord of Alsava, ¡°Last Recorded Words From Alsava¡±


    <hr><hr>


    They were too late. The main siege effort was already over and the majority of Wintermount seemed to already be a charred ruin. The warhost too seemed to have mostly exited the area, only a few beastial mutants and undead remnants lingered in the ruins. Beyond them on the far side of town however, a few pockets of resistance remind, the desperate last survivors being harried by whatever was hungry enough to remain. Mila raced to rescue them and divided her strike force into three squadrons: Lieutenant Kraster and the bulk of the templars would head southeast towards the main pockets; a few templars and surviving town militia units would be in charge of holding the town square as a rally point; whilst Mila would lead the orcish honorguard towards the west.


    When her force had stumbled onto Annalise¡¯s trail, they had only found village after village being left destroyed. Only a scant few survivors here and there remained and most had told Mila a similar story. An innumerable host of wicked creatures swarming the land, tearing everything in their path into shreds. Amongst that crowd was a legion of knights, but unlike those of the kingdom or the templars, they were clad in obsidian black, with armour that sported all manner of disturbing protrusions and ornaments. Within their ranks was a smaller cadre of civilians being herded along like cattle. But above them all stood their leader, a masked monster that seemed to be directly everything, with one key physical feature that made Mila¡¯s stomach churn. It stood on only one leg and used a large bow as its crutch. Anna¡­ what happened to you.


    The trail had led her force to Wintermount, the most likely bastion of civilisation for a warhost to stop along ¡®The Dragon¡¯s Trail¡¯ across the mountains and in the Northern Meltonian border. She had hoped that perhaps its walls or some sort of garrison could hold long enough until her forces arrived, allowing them to scrub out the darkness with divine fury. Seeing the burned husk of a town, she could only lament that the frightful weather had slowed her advance just long enough to miss Annalise¡¯s war party by no more than a few days.


    Her doubts however, would have to wait. Down the ruined street was a small undulating mass of monsters, rejects left behind by the warhost to feast to their heart''s content on whatever''s left. Her advance had been stealthy enough that they hadn¡¯t noticed yet and Mila turned to find Brushkol grinning at her. The beasts were too busy beating away on a makeshift barricade that blocked the end of the street to pay attention behind them, and looked likely to continue that way as long as their meals remained behind the barricade. Knowing this, the two exchanged a few gestures at the monsters before coming to an agreement on a battle plan. The creatures hides were tough, but pierceable by regular weapons with enough weight thrown behind the strike, much less an orc. They could also be burnt off with divine light and left a writhing mass of agony, allowing an even more wholesale slaughter of the foul monstrosities..


    She pointed at Karzuld and then at herself, the tracker quickly falling in behind her as the remaining two held their positions at the street corner. Words might¡¯ve been needed to motivate a beleaguered human militia, but these were orc warriors, and the presence of a good fight was all the incentive they needed. Mila glided forward over the bloodied streets like a ghost, her feet barely touching the ground anymore than they needed to. Karzuld followed close behind, his arm muscles tensing as he readied a javelin. Reaching only a few houses away, Mila paused and held her hand out, the tip of the javelin making contact not long after.


    ¡°Qusas Heinaotus Helaotux.¡± She murmured under her breath.


    She could feel the arc of energy travel from within the depths of her soul outwards and into the tip of the javelin. The sudden shift of mana in the air around them earned them a few guttural growls from the creatures as they sensed a threat. Mila turned to Karzuld and nodded before looking back down the street. She held up her hand and did a countdown for the other two. Five. Four.


    More of the monsters turned around.


    Three.


    A sizeable chunk still beat at barricades at the end of the street, whilst others simply feasted on fallen defenders.


    Two.


    Mila watched the javelin sail from Karzuld¡¯s hands, the projectile arcing through the air with equal parts grace and power. Like an avenging angel filled with divine fury, it seemed ready to smash into the rear ranks of the creatures.


    Mila concentrated on the javelin up until the moment it seemed to land. Then all it took was one word, ¡°Ignisahg.¡± She uttered. The mana launched from her fingertips and connected with that of the javelins, as the intentions of the user and spell transferred from one to the other, she could feel that she had succeeded.


    One.


    A burst of divine light lanced out in all directions from the javelin, the beams sizzling flesh and putrid fur anywhere it touched. Monsters screamed in fear, agony or panic as their bundled up nature meant a sea of confusion the moment panic set in. Without wasting a second, ferocious roars echoed from behind Mila and both Brushkol and Marduk charged forward, their weapons raised and bloodlust in their eyes. Karzuld held two smaller orcish combat spears in his hands and broke out of cover, joining his brethren in their assault. Having assessed the situation and seeing that the monsters had ironically boxed themselves between two buildings, the makeshift barricade and the orcs, Mila pulled out her sword and joined the attack. There would be no escape for these foul servants of evil.


    Brushkol slammed into the mass first, his war axe cleaving apart two of the creatures in one fell swoop. The sight of their blood and bones spilling out seemed to delight the orc to no end, Brushkol letting out another ferocious roar as he plunged deeper into the horde of monstrosities. Then came the shield bash, an act that normally would stun an opponent at best. But Marduk was a battle hardened defender of the tribe and the hapless creature in his path was simply flattened and splattered across the tribal shield. His other arm held a raised halberd as he simply rushed forward in a line, ramming his way through the horde in a one orc stampede. Karzuld meanwhile acted almost like what Mila would expect of a templar, precise but powerful thrusts with his spears as he dispatched the monsters one by one.


    Mila herself was no slouch either, and she wielded her blade with finesse as she thrusted, cut, and slashed her way through the monsters in front of her. Claws, teeth, bones and more struck back out at them, the creatures momentarily caught off guard as they screeched horrid noises all around them. The delay was only momentary however, and as the monsters soon realized what was happening, vicious snarls became the response as battle was joined. Mutated creatures caught somewhere between an animal and a human turned their feral eyes upon the newcomers, one trying to pounce at her only to be brought down by part of Brushkol¡¯s swing.


    Unwilling to let herself be completely eclipsed by the honorguard, she snarled and pushed herself deeper into the horde. She quickly found willing opponents as three of the creatures made a futile attempt to surround her before leaping forward with inhuman speeds. Training took hold and she managed to pivot just enough to avoid the first strike and let the second impale itself onto her blade. Tearing it out milliseconds before the third creature charged, she managed to position herself just out of reach and smashed the pommel into one of its four eyes. The moment it recoiled and howled in pain, Mila arced her blade back and slashed straight through it, decapitating the thing.


    The first monster snarled in annoyance and attacked once more, inciting a few more to turn their attention towards her. This time she met the attack, leaping at the monster as it charged her and changed positions last minute, the creature¡¯s scythe-like right hand barely grazing her armor as she managed to latch onto it with her free hand. Utilizing the monster¡¯s own momentum, she let it drag her along closer to its allies and then let go, taking the momentary surprise to cleave another two of the creatures down. Before the first monster could react, she pierced straight through its skull, boney fragments interspersed with rotted brain matter spilling out as pulled her sword back out.


    Mila heard an ear shattering shriek as the four now three eyed monster locked its gaze directly onto her. Readying herself, she was caught off guard as a creature behind her leapt directly onto her, sending her skidding along the ground as the surprise and weight overwhelmed her. Annoyed and a little bit pained, Mila growled and leaned upwards against the creature, pressing her body against it. Not allowing it a chance to react, she threw her weight into a roll and surprised the creature by forcing both of them onto their sides. She slammed her elbow into where the head should be an momentary free herself from its grasp. Disgusted, she plunged her blade deep into its skull and stirred the components within with anger before she pulled it back out. With no room for reprieve, her instincts took over and she dashed backwards as a bone spike cut through the air where she stood moments before.


    To her horror, the three eyed monster evidently felt angry as well. For as it glared at her with hatred, it split open its entire throat to reveal an elongated mouth as it screeched at her. It charged forward once more with the two boney lances that made up its arms swinging wildly in an attempt to run her through. Dodging the strikes, Mila squared off against the creature as it finished the charge and turned to face her once again. Letting out another shriek, this time it attacked with almost pinpoint precision and Mila backed off slightly, allowing it to advance. When its bone lances drew but an arm¡¯s length away, she let her muscles slack and dropped to the floor, with only her sword arm holding firm. The creature passed over her and stopped, staggering for a few steps before its insides slowly flowed out of it like a putrid offal stew. Giving out one last rage filled shriek, the creature fell onto its own insides and perished.


    Mila grimaced at the foul putrid odor she had unintentionally released but had no time to wallow in her disgust. The others. She got back on her feet ready for a scuffle, only to find the battle had been all but won. Only a handful of monsters remained and evidently, during her short duel with the three eyed monster, the surviving townsfolk had sallied out from the barricades to aid them. Mila grunted to herself and kicked at a nearby monster, catching the creature off guard mid fight with Brushkol. The one little stagger it made proved to be the last. The orc delivered a brutal cut that separated the creature in two, the bloodied mess flopping to the street like a wet rag.


    ¡°Dirty move.¡± Brushkol grinned at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize we were here to fight fair.¡± She scowled.


    ¡°There should still be honor in battle.¡± He shouted enthusiastically, smashing another creature with the flat side of his axe before cleaving into it viciously that the creature¡¯s skull turned into a pulpified mess.


    ¡°You keep thinking that. Maybe tell them to stop trying to eat you first though.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Perhaps.¡±


    The two regarded the battlefield for a moment, taking stock of their current situation as Karzuld and the militia mopped up the last of the monsters. Marduk had dutifully but subtly assumed a position between them and the townsfolk, ready to shield them in case of an unprovoked assault. Good lad. With the cessation of battle, the town¡¯s miltia congratulated each other only to quickly tense back up at the presence of three menacing orc warriors that stood at least a head above the tallest of them. Though they hadn¡¯t pointed their weapons at them yet, judging by their hand tightly gripping their makeshift weapons, Mila suspected that it would soon change.


    ¡°Who the hells are you people and why did you bring the greenskins here?¡± A particularly brave soul stepped forward to challenge them.


    ¡°Well?¡± Brushkol looked expectantly at her.


    Mila just rolled her eyes and sighed, ¡°Here I was, thinking we¡¯d get to rest a bit.¡± She mumbled as Brushkol grinned even wider. She strode past the countless monstrous corpses and moved to Marduk¡¯s side. She offered the shieldbearer an appreciative grunt and he responded in kind with a thankful nod. If only all conversations could be like this. With another sigh, she cleared her throat and finally drew the attention of the townspeople to her, their eyes widening at the sight of such a young girl standing side by side with the orc.


    ¡°Attention, people of Wintermount. I am¡­ Inquisitor Lyudmila and we are here to aid you. Our people are sweeping the other parts of the town as we speak. So I hope you can forgive us for our late arrival.¡± She bowed her head.


    A tense pause soon followed, the subdued but panicked murmuring of the townspeople amongst themselves the only thing intruding on the moment. Hushed whispers turned to heated discussions as they started pointing between themselves and Mila¡¯s group. She counted half a dozen souls that had sallied forth and perhaps a dozen more behind the barricades. Fearing that their deliberations would take too long, Mila stepped forward once more, her movements attracting their attention instantly.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°People of Wintermount, I understand your hesitation. But we still do not know how far these creatures have spread. If you¡¯re willing, I have my command post set up in the town square and would greatly appreciate it if we were to continue discussions there instead.¡± She stated.


    Silence greeted her and for just a moment, she wondered if she had offended someone when a snigger broke out from one of the townspeople. Looking over, she found one semi competently equipped militia woman performing a pathetic looking salute.


    ¡°Appreciate a discussion? Hah!¡± The lady snorted, ¡°My dear, we¡¯re more appreciative of you arriving when you did. The town square then? If ye don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll collect what we can and head over. Just needa minute or two, right?¡± She turned back to the other folks.


    A low murmur of agreement broke out amongst them and though they were still wary of the orcs, Mila could tell the fighting spirit had also left them. Fair enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to grab what you need.¡± Mila began, ¡°After that, we¡¯ll be moving towards the square. Worry not, the orcs and I will escort you. But, if you have any questions, save it till then.¡± She barked her orders.


    ¡°The orcs¡­¡± Someone else muttered.


    ¡°What if this isn¡¯t enough?¡± Another person voiced their worries.


    But before there were any more doubts, the militia woman clapped her hands together and straightened her posture, distracting the townsfolk. ¡°Of course lady inquisitor!¡± The woman grinned, ¡°You hear that everyone? We made it! Let¡¯s get ready to move!¡±


    A loud cheer finally erupted and Mila could feel the last of the tension evaporate. Thankful for the guardswoman, she herself let out a short breath only to find herself startled by a poke in the back. She turned to find Brushkol with a raised eyebrow and a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Well handled.¡±


    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t need a compliment.¡± She grunted before letting out a soft chuckle, ¡°Though it is appreciated.¡±


    ¡°Heh, stubborn little human.¡± Brushkol smirked.


    ¡°Maybe I am, but regardless, we¡¯re not done yet. So try to focus a little?¡± Mila scowled, but a friendly one. Still she couldn¡¯t shake the strange feeling that now sat in the back of her mind. Why do I feel so disappointed? Annalise, what the hells are you planning?


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Lieutenant, report.¡± Mila ordered.


    ¡°Of course Lady Inquisitor.¡± Kraster returned with a snappy salute, ¡°After combing through the south and western districts, we¡¯ve been able to secure about roughly a hundred fifty souls so far. We¡¯ve been informed of an enclave further to the north west and so I sent Sergeant Loue and his squad to investigate while I escorted everyone else here. Sergeant Boden is debriefing with the civies.¡±


    ¡°Excellent work, lieutenant. Talk to the militia and see what they need. We¡¯ll likely have to break back into Melton to drop the civilians off, so check around and make sure we have enough for the trek.¡±


    ¡°At once, inquisitor.¡± He saluted.


    Mila saluted back and watched as he left the tent, taking care to draw the tent flaps close behind him. Once certain that he was suitably far away, she sunk back into her chair and let out a wordless sigh. She rested her head between her hands and tried to stop herself from succumbing to exhaustion. Without the adrenaline of battle or the worry of a fight coming up, her reserve strength found itself waning rapidly. The templars were trained for this and the orcs were orcs. She knew she served well in her role and that Lady Serilda¡¯s tutelage had been invaluable, but she also found herself at her wits end after the almost three week long northern expedition. At first she had felt anger, burning rage filled anger at the sight of her homeland being ravaged. Then it was sombreness at the losses and the dead, the memories that stuck within her feeling all too familiar. Now she was just exhausted, two weeks of hard marching through frigid terrain only to find village after village destroyed, and even Wintermount burnt to the ground. To say she was demoralised was putting it lightly.


    She clasped her hands together and closed her eyes. Goddess grant me strength and preserve these people. For the suffering they have experienced and the struggles they will face, I do not know if I have the power to guide them to safety. And for those who purposefully bring evil to this world, may your fury burn away their sins. Blessed by the stars. Finishing her prayer, she roused herself from her chair and walked outside.


    Townspeople huddled together in small groups as Kraster¡¯s templars guarded the approaches. Dozens more townies lingered around a makeshift triage tent where two overworked templar healers tried their best to mend wounds ranging from critical to the mundane. The rest of the crowd gathered within the town hall¡¯s remaining half, the other section having already turned into charred rubble. There, they were organised by the surviving militia commanders, and given a small window to recuperate from the hellish few days before they would have to move again.


    ¡°Inquisitor!¡± Someone yelled and Mila perked up at once.


    Spinning around she found one of the templars waving her over to the town hall and hurried to meet them. Out of the corner of her eye she found her honorguard already on the way from wherever they were lurking in, as if they had materialized out of nowhere to rendezvous with her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mila demanded.


    ¡°Madam inquisitor, we¡¯ve asked the townspeople about if anyone might know about what the monsters wanted, and someone said they might have a clue. Figured you¡¯d want to hear this yourself.¡± The templar responded.


    ¡°Excellent work, go tell Kraster where I¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, lady inquisitor!¡±


    She stepped into the remnants of the town hall and found herself the center of attention as weary townspeople all offered small nods or looks of thanks every step of the way. She snaked her way through the people, trying her best to maintain a positive expression as she shook their hands or smiled back at them. Only with the appearance of Brushkol behind her did the crowd seem a little more reluctant to interrupt her work. At the end of the hallway, one of the town guards gestured towards a room, looking a little more apprehensive when he sighted the orc. The two ignored his worried expression and entered the room, finding the guardswoman from earlier alongside an elderly peasant and another templar.


    ¡°Lady Inquisitor.¡± The templar saluted.


    ¡°Sergeant Boden.¡± Mila acknowledged, ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡±


    ¡°You two tell her what you told me.¡± The sergeant looked at the other two.


    ¡°Of course! Anything for the hero of the hour.¡± The guardswoman smiled at Mila, though she could feel something hollow being the guard¡¯s gaze, ¡°Corporal Hattie at your service.¡±


    ¡°Alderman Ealdor, your worship.¡± The older man bobbed his head, ¡°You have my thanks for saving us.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank us. Just doing as the Goddess commands.¡± Mila returned their bows. Her eyes scanned the half torn map of Cyndralia that they were looking at and suddenly felt a lot more interested. Could they have¡­ ¡°So what¡¯s this about¡±


    ¡°They think they might know about our little¡­ conundrum.¡± Boden grunted.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Alderman. Corporal.¡± Boden beckoned.


    ¡°Right. Forgive me for being a little frank,¡± Hattie began, ¡°but we know we aren¡¯t your first target.¡±


    Mila grimaced at the accusatory words, they weren¡¯t wrong and that¡¯s what hurt the most. That there were civilians potentially alive and they were saved only through sheer happenstance that her force had arrived on time. If only Seri¡¯s people got to me earlier¡­ then¡­ focus.


    ¡°So I took the liberty of asking the sergeant here about who you might be chasing.¡± Hattie continued, ¡°His description of some one legged freak fit what I saw when they overran our positions at the gates.¡± Her expression suddenly darkened, ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t brave enough to stay but¡­ I did catch sight of the creature, and the knights that accompanied it.¡±


    Mila just nodded, motioning for her to continue.


    ¡°Right, so¡­¡± Hattie frozen, almost as if uncertain how to continue.


    ¡°What she¡¯s trying to say is that she¡¯s sorry, your worship. She¡¯s ashamed that she was so weak.¡± The alderman spoke on her behalf with complete frankness, ¡°I hope you can forgive her for her cowardice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a matter for her to deal with herself.¡± Brushkol uncharacteristically interrupted, ¡°Focus on the matter at hand.¡±


    His deep growling voice seemed to stun everyone but Mila, and when she snuck a peak at his expression, she could see the hints of disapproval etched onto his face. Hoping that things wouldn¡¯t escalate, Mila coughed to regain everyone¡¯s attention and pointed to the map.


    ¡°Brushkol¡¯s right, we¡¯re not the ones who you should apologize to. You fought at the end there, to protect the others, they didn''t seem to mind. That¡¯s all that matters to us now. So please, do continue.¡±


    Hattie¡¯s expression seemed to drop and her feigned cheerful demeanour seemed to vanish completely, leaving behind a gloomy expression. ¡°Anyway¡­ where was I? Right! The creatures! After I fell back with a few others, we managed a fighting retreat past the alleyway to our left. At that time, there were enough of us to hold them back for a bit while we ushered civilians away. It was then I saw a few of the armoured creatures and that one legged monster cut their way into the town hall.¡±


    ¡°Soooo¡­ they sieged a building? I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s more to this?¡± Mila pressed the locals.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Hattie turned an uncertain glance at the alderman who just smiled pleasantly in response.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ealdor answered, ¡°See, while I don¡¯t know what exactly happened here since I was uptown when the siege began. I do know that the room next door used to be a storage room. Whilst at first I thought nothing of it. After hearing Hattie¡¯s account and your soldier¡¯s tale, I decided to see if they had looted anything.¡± The old man chuckled to himself, ¡°Of course, half the building was gone so I didn¡¯t know what they truly wanted. But, in the storage room there was a map cabinet, and though most of it got damaged or destroyed in the fighting. When I went to check on it, I found only three specific maps missing. One marked with our town¡¯s trade routes, one with general annotations and one of Traxia and beyond to the east. I remember all of it distinctly and managed to find this copy of our Cyndralian map. Err¡­ as you can see, a little torn, but here.¡± He pointed at a circled area on the map, ¡°This is where your soldier thinks they went.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Mila furrowed her brows, ¡°Interesting, and how can you even remember such things so well?¡±


    The old man grinned and Mila suddenly felt as if she had stumbled into a trap. ¡°Why, we had labels for each of the maps of course.¡± He burst out into a chuckle. ¡°Sorry, your worship.¡± He unconvincingly apologised.


    Mila had to hold back her scowl and rolled her eyes, ¡°Of course. Sergeant Boden?¡±


    ¡°Right, inquisitor... Based on what the alderman told us, we suspect that they¡¯re bound for somewhere east of Traxia or Traxia itself by nautical means. Of those eastern territories there is; Potomia, Gratia, Zephyr, Ostia, and Lucuria.¡± He pointed to the circle on the map, ¡°As you can see here, taking into account realistic estimates, I¡¯ve ruled out Lucuria and Ostia due to their distance from the coast though the possibility is there. Zephyr is dense jungle and would be ideal to lose a pursuit in, but that seems a bit excessive. Traxia seems rather unlikely due to the imperial military and the church, though that could be what they are aiming to target. That leaves Gratia and Potomia as the most likely destinations they¡¯re heading towards. Both given the proximity and accessibility to the coast.¡± Boden replied.


    Mila nodded, excitement slowly pushing back her fatigue as the light of hope began to shine once more. ¡°Gratia and Potomia, huh. But why would anyone go there? Potomia¡¯s been chafing for a war against Traxia for the last half decade so who would be that stupid as to attack them? And Gratia¡¯s a shithole embroiled in a decade¡­ long¡­ civil¡­ war¡­¡±


    Mila felt the moment that everything seemed to click inside her head. Naval travel, Gratia. Abducting villagers for a crew, seafaring vessels to avoid our land based pursuit. A nation in perpetual civil war. Her eyes lit up as even Boden seemed to catch onto the implications.


    ¡°And a shithole where we ignore all their atrocities because no one cares enough anymore.¡± Boden whispered.


    ¡°A perfect place to hide one¡¯s dark plans.¡± Brushkol finished.


    The three traded pensive glances with each other before Mila¡¯s expression dropped into a deeper scowl. Fuck, Gratia? That¡¯s a damned world away.


    ¡°Well then.¡± Mila sighed, ¡°Seems like we have something to plan for at least. Provided they actually go there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best lead we have, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Blasted hells, I suppose it¡¯ll have to do for now. Alderman, corporal. Thank you for the help. We¡¯ll handle it from here.¡± Mila lowered her head respectfully.


    ¡°Oh-hoh, the young¡¯uns taking charge. Certainly an inspiring sight.¡± Ealdor chucked dryly, ¡°But ack, who am I to judge. After all¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got anything left now¡­ Wintermount¡­ tsk. C¡¯mon, Hattie, let¡¯s get out of their hair. They seem busy enough.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ but oh¡­ okay then.¡± Hattie hesitantly followed the alderman, ¡°Umm¡­ sorry once more, and thank you for the help. Good luck inquisitors.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    The three waited for them to leave before Mila pursed her lips and looked to Boden. ¡°Get Kraster and update him on what we found. Tell him I need someone to take a fast horse and inform Marrest of what we¡¯ve come up with.¡±


    ¡°By your command, inquisitor.¡± Boden saluted as he left.


    Left with just the orc, Mila found him studying the map intently. Curious, she watched as his eyes traced every border, river, terrain feature with a darkening scowl.


    ¡°See something else?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ nothing good though.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°This map is accurate, yes?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°Then I believe I have also discovered what the high chief is planning.¡± Brushkol snarled.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°See here?¡± He pointed at Volksgrad, ¡°I believe the high chief intends to take this area and then conduct raids down into here until he secures it.¡± His finger slid down to Carrador, ¡°His dream of a true kingdom run by him. The fool.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Mila swore, ¡°Reckon he¡¯s gonna be a problem too?¡±


    ¡°Guaranteed.¡±


    Mila scowled and just closed her eyes. Great, we haven¡¯t even found Annalise yet and here comes another crisis just around the corner. Goddess preserve us and may the stars light our way. ¡°Guess we got our work cut out for us then. Enemies left and right? Gonna be pretty hard to miss.¡±


    ¡°Heh. I suppose that¡¯s also true.¡±


    ¡°Now c¡¯mon, still got a city to clear.¡±

 Act 4 Chapter 15: A Knights Blues

    ¡°Commission Notice: Silver Rank or Higher ONLY


    Commission Type: Goblin and Orc Extermination Quest


    Objective: Assist local militia and guard units in conjunction with Astralian Templars to oversee the destruction of emergent goblinoid and orc settlements.


    Duration: 3 - 4 Days


    Status: Report to local guild official and inquire about details with branch master.


    Tents and sleeping arrangements will be provided by Templars. Parties should bring food and supplies.


    Pay:


    Base Rate - 25 Gold Artes  - Pay Negotiable


    Addendum - 5 Copper Artes per Goblin Ear¡±


    - Sturmbreaker Adventurers Guild, ¡°Commission Posting¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A full week had already passed since her outing to the city and subsequent overnight stay. Since then, she had gone to class as usual, learning a little bit more about everything but not entirely enough to say that she had actually learned anything. She did however, also return to both the dueling club and the junior adventurers, though she had mostly just practiced their drills in the former and restrained herself to remaining unnoticed in the latter. Her experience from last weekend souring her opinion of them ever so slightly. On the bright side, she earned herself some brownie points when she managed to soothe Aryana¡¯s worried nerves with not just the latest volume of ¡®Gunmar and Aurelia: The Frozen Hells¡¯, but also agreeing to Ary¡¯s request that they spend the next weekend together. It was a happy little memory and one she was thankfully for as she glanced at Aryana¡¯s sleeping form resting on her shoulders.


    The weekends had arrived sooner than either of them had expected and Aryana had wailed about the fact that she still had some experiments to do herbology class and spent most of Gratus slaving away. Thus, when Caeus and the weekend finally arrived, she had not just overslept but also woke up tired beyond belief. Sophie then spent most the day simply studying her history books whilst Aryana half napped, half stumbled around in a daze. Taking pity on the poor girl, Sophie had considerably brightened the redhead¡¯s day when she suggested that they read Gunmar and Aurelia together, a suggestion that was eagerly accepted.


    So it was that when Morus came, they both yearned to leave the dorms and campus, agreeing to visit Arteria once more. Aryana evidently, was still a little exhausted, and within minutes had fallen asleep on the ferry ride. But that was fine for Sophie, and she looked down fondly at the mop of red hair beside her and happily shouldered the burden. Her nose too, was treated to the familiar scent of floral vanilla, and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but smile at how warm everything felt in this one moment. Sophie almost felt saddened by the fact that this ride would only last for another few minutes. The sun shining down from high above amongst clear blue skies, the waves that gently rolled by beside the ferry, and the soft excited chatter of students on the ferry. Throughout all this, Sophie felt an immense sense of calm overtake her, and in spite of all her worries and doubts she still had, she was happy.


    Her calm was soon interrupted by the ferrymen announcing their arrival and she reluctantly prodded Aryana until the girl woke up. Bleary eyed and still too sleepy, Aryana looked up and squinted to get a better look at Sophie, leaning closer and closer until Sophie could practically feel her breath dance across her face. For what felt like a moment far too long, she could see every little bit of the sleepy redhead¡¯s face, every freckle, wrinkle, muscle and movement. Her mind melted into a flustered mess as her heart raced, and she was frozen in place, staring at Aryana until the girl seemed to realise she was sleepy and shook herself awake, pulling herself back.


    ¡°Bweh.¡± Aryana made a noise as she rubbed her eyes, ¡°We here?¡±


    Sophie could barely nod until she released a breath she didn¡¯t even know she was holding. ¡°Y-yeah. We¡¯re here.¡± Hah, my chest. Why is it so tense?


    ¡°Hwah.¡± Aryana yawned, ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Uhn. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a burst of speed that surprised Sophie, Aryana practically raced out of the ferry and merged into the city streets. Aryana slowly regained her vigor and grew more excited with each passing moment. Her eyes seemed to fill with life and Sophie admired the way that Aryana was so easily amused. A little more relaxed than she was a moment ago, she slowed her beating heart by taking a quick glance in the direction of the port district. Almost instantly Sophie could feel her mood dip at the memory of the previous week. Right¡­ that happened. Musing about that day¡¯s events she found a frown forming on her face only to hurriedly wipe it off when Aryana looked back.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Aryana stared.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s nothing. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But you look bothered.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s fine, alright. Just like before it¡¯s something I got myself into. Nothing much to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ okay.¡± Aryana frowned, eyeing Sophie suspiciously, ¡°But you know you can talk to me about anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ yeah, I know that.¡± Sophie ruffled Ary¡¯s hair, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Aryana flashed a goofy grin, ¡°Aren¡¯t I the best?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Yeah. I guess you are.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    Unable to look worried in front of Ary¡¯s cheerful demeanour, Sophie smiled back and the two finally set off, moving away from the Academy port. To the two of them, Arteria seemed both the same and different from before. With the coming winter and approach of the frosts, there was certainly a change in the attire of the citizenry. Most tunics and shirts were now augmented by another layer or thicker outfit, changing up the colors of the city with more browns and dark blues. The spirit of the city however, felt much like it did before, lively and undeterred by the chill settling over the land.


    Their first stop ended up being a small little restaurant located just past Hiromi park. They were served a delectable platter of roasted vegetables and meats that evidently were spiced in Lucurian fashion. It proved to be an addictively spicy combination of flavours that were just hot enough to be tasty but not overwhelming. With their meal finished, Aryana had then insisted that they go to the Grand Library. Sophie found it almost endearing how the girl had seemed to be enamoured with the place, whereas for herself, her memories had become decidedly less pleasant after the scuffle with the mutant. Still, it was an opportunity to do more research, although she had a creeping suspicion that Aryana wasn¡¯t really expecting the two of them to separate like they usually did. Not that I mind too much.


    Arriving at the library, they immediately headed towards the cafe, both of them getting a small cup of warm orange black tea. The familiar, comforting scent and flavor making the two of them sharing a giggle at pleasant memories. They then spent the rest of the afternoon huddled up on a couch in the west wing, Aryana with her face buried into a few adventure books and Sophie slowly nodding off to yet another dull history book on Myndiri culture. She thought she had read through a passage about Myndiri magical constructs including the crystals, but her mind had been so addled, that when she tried to find the passage again, she only drew a blank.


    She was therefore quite thankful when evening arrived sometime afterwards. It not only meant the end of her futile attempt to parse what information she could out of the book, it also meant that they would soon grab dinner. Aryana meanwhile, was fully engrossed in a tome, having not even noticed that Sophie had stirred. Sensing her moment, Sophie took full advantage of her companions'' unawareness to set up the perfect, moving her fingers into position to poke Aryana¡¯s cheek the moment the girl turned her head. Unwilling to disturb Aryana¡¯s focus however, Sophie opted to wait patiently like a hunter after its prey. Slowly, she allowed herself to be immersed in the moment, closing her eyes until she could feel every breath she took enter and exit her body. She had achieved oneness with her environment, able to feel the very air around her as it shifted.


    When she opened her eyes again, the first thing they focused on was the nearby clock. Five minutes had magically passed and Sophie could only blink back her shock when she quickly looked at where Aryana was. Panic set in as she could see no trace of the redhead and she turned to look around, she was caught.


    ¡°Meep.¡± Sophie squeaked in surprise at the finger that now poked her cheek from behind.


    Turning around, she saw Aryana smirking with a triumphant look in her eye. Aryana wasted no time and quickly equalized the situation by poking Sophie¡¯s other cheek as well. Sophie felt like she had been caught in a hunter¡¯s trap and waited nervously for the conclusion. Aryana¡¯s face shifted into a more mischievous expression, looking much like how Eva would whenever her mistress would tease her in situations like this. Yet, instead of pulling a fast one on Sophie, Aryana just let out a huff and wrapped her arms around Sophie.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Wakey, wakey.¡± Aryana greeted her with the widest of grins.


    ¡°A-Ary?¡± Sophie managed to say, ¡°I was just¡­ how did you¡­ when?¡±


    ¡°Eheheh, you started nodding off just sitting there. I couldn¡¯t let you go when I saw you were going to poke me.¡± Aryana stuck out her tongue, ¡°Also fairs, fair. I deserve some excitement too! We came here to relax and you just immediately picked up a history book. Don¡¯t you get enough homework from class?¡±


    ¡°I mean history could be interesting, often is.¡± Sophie retorted.


    ¡°But was that book interesting?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­. pass.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, boooring.¡± Aryana teased, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Aryana trailed off, giving Sophie a sly look.


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But I guess it¡¯s also fun just spending time with you.¡± Aryana smiled. Cute.


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Sophie giggled and finally started to move again, wrapping her own arms around Ary, ¡°I guess it is quite enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Aryana uttered a satisfied noise and the two remained like this for a few moments. It was a comforting embrace and one that made Sophie immensely happy. She treasured what she could from this moment and felt almost jealous at the world for having to share her companion. Throwing away her self control, Sophie unrepentantly let the spoiled inner child take over. Turning the tables, she pulled Aryana a little closer and simply squished her cheek against Ary¡¯s, nuzzling the now increasingly beet red girl.


    ¡°S-S-Sophie?¡± Aryana managed to stammer out, all the bravado from earlier sucked away by the sudden attack, ¡°W-what are¡­ you doing?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t get to hang out as much, because of classes and student groups. So I¡¯m taking in every little bit of you that I need to get through the week.¡±


    ¡°Wauh? Umm¡­ ahhh¡­ Sophieeee.¡± Aryana broke out with an embarrassed howl., ¡°Wha- what do you mean!?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, you smell nice.¡±


    ¡°Sophie?!¡± Aryana gasped.


    Out of the corner of her eye Sophie watched with amusement at how Aryana seemed even more embarrassed than she was, the girl trying her best to not expose the brilliant shade of scarlet that now dominated her face. Though Aryana¡¯s presence had also brought some much needed comfort to her own mess of a mind. Sophie decided that she had perhaps teased the poor girl enough and slowly withdrew from the embrace.


    ¡°Sorry Ary, I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°Grrr, Sophie!¡± Aryana squeaked.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Sophie grinned.


    Aryana let out a flustered huff and pulled her arms away, settling for just gently brushing her fingers against Sophie¡¯s. Still a little more greedy than usual, Sophie closed the distance and enveloped Aryana¡¯s hand with her own. Aryana squirmed but did not retreat, the edges of a smile creeping up onto her face. Seeing another opportunity, Sophie squeezed and after a moment, Aryana squeezed back. Ecstatic at the little victory, Sophie felt a wisp of mischievousness surface.


    ¡°Aryy, what¡¯s on your-oompf?!¡± Sophie tried to speak when Aryana¡¯s free hand covered her face.


    ¡°Shh, shhh, shh. You¡¯re stuck now, I¡¯m not letting go that easily. Besides, we¡¯re going to dinner now.¡± Aryana shakily declared, ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right. I¡¯m¡­ hungry and we¡¯re going to dinner now.¡±


    Sophie had to practically leap over the couch as Aryana simply tugged her along with reckless abandon. A little confused but not at all displeased at the turn of events, Sophie just giggled and allowed herself to be taken. There was a lightness in her chest she couldn¡¯t quite explain and for a split second she almost allowed the fantasy in her mind to take over. Shaking off the strange emotions she felt, she was however thankful that she could just about toss away all the worries that still lingered at the back of her mind. I could get used to this.


    <hr><hr>


    Throughout the rest of the day, Sophie noticed that every moment they weren¡¯t doing something else, her hand would find itself intertwined with Aryana¡¯s. Whether it be the girl gradually giving her hand a small prod, or herself naturally ending up falling instep with the redhead. Whenever she noticed or the gentle brush that signalled for her to hold one, her heart would always choke up for a moment and she found herself torn between two worlds. On one hand, it was a comforting and familiar feeling to her childhood, to the times when Eva would spend the more quiet moments with her. On the other hand, Sophie could feel her emotions lurch in turmoil, a new uncomfortable sensation welling up within.


    What the day did make certain, was her resolve to ensure that Aryana would continue to be able to enjoy life here at the Academy. And to make sure that she doesn¡¯t get caught up in all of my shit. Sophie scowled at the dark thoughts that were now cropping up. The harsh truths that had simply waited for a time to appear. For if there was one certainty that Sophie knew, it was that those who sought to hurt the innocent never wait patiently for a challenger, and that they strike whenever they please. A fact she herself remembered all too well.


    There were some small wins though. For as the day had begun, Sophie now found herself next to a sleeping Aryana once again. The girl had apparently unlocked a reservoir of untapped energy after dinner at the All Hogs Arms. Meaning that they ended up taking far longer than expected in their last minute sightseeing. They had stopped by the markets once more but to Aryana¡¯s disappointment could find no trace of Karzan. Unfazed, they then visited Hiromi park, and Aryana wandered around the area. She burned away the excess energy by studying each plant specimen in depth, taking out a small little notebook and jotting things down in it. With her brain overloaded with observation notes much like Sophie had with history, by the time they got to their seats on the ferry, Aryana had simply passed out.


    Ultimately, Sophie found herself pleasantly content with the situation as it currently was, with Aryana leaning against her shoulder once again. That is, except for the solitary crow that had clutched onto a railing on the side of the ship. Unnoticed by the crew moving about the deck, it merely held in place before it cocked its head at Sophie. Its beady eyes gave no indication as to what malevolence might¡¯ve possessed it. But, there was no doubt in her mind that this crow was a confirmation of her suspicions. a reminder that something lay just around the corner, watching, waiting. What irked her even more was that even though there had already been, so many lives sacrificed, so many who suffered untold horrors. The crow was a reminder that all of it had only been a delaying tactic, that whoever was behind the rituals was still out there.


    She clutched onto Aryana and pulled the sleeping girl a little closer. Sophie¡¯s expression dropped to a snarl as she glared back at the crow. Someone out there had noticed her, and she didn¡¯t know who. It could¡¯ve been associates of the monster of the library, the Direktor, cultists, or even someone else who the crows were allied with. There was just too much uncertainty and all she could do was hope that by the end of it all, everyone would be able to walk away alive. A gust of wind thankfully sent the crow fluttering away from the ship and all she could do was follow its trail intently until it was little more than a speck in the darkening sky. When it was finally gone, Sophie sighed in relief and allowed herself to sink back into her seat. For now, she could still rest, for now.


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana yawned and opened her eyes, giving her itchy head a little scratch before slapping herself awake. The day had been exhausting if fun, and she had thoroughly enjoyed spending it with Sophie. Yet, by the time they returned to the campus, she had felt that something was bothering her friend, that there was something more worrying than simple relationship troubles. Sophie was generally reserved at the best of times, but, after got back to the room, she was almost uncharacteristically sullen.


    She knew that Sophie felt no small amount of anguish over something related to Eva, the last week proving as much with how often she had caught her friend simply staring off into the distance. But tonight was different, there was less melancholy and much more instinctual worry, the kind one might get when they felt themselves being watched by a predator when gathering berries in the wild. It was a sort of paranoid protectiveness that Aryana had noticed. Especially when Sophie seemed to keep Aryana either right next to herself or behind her. Although Aryana was flattered by how it felt like Sophie was protecting her, she was also concerned that something was going very wrong within her friend''s mind.


    Thus, she told herself to wake up at some point during the night and double check her suspicions. To her dismay, as soon as she had gotten out of bed and peaked over at Sophie, she found that her own predictions had been accurate. She had recognised the signs, the similar way Sophie had acted before, when they had first met.


    Sophie was trembling, half way between thrashing about and curling in on herself. Sweat covered her form and her blankets had been flung into a corner despite the chilly weather. Though her eyes were closed there was an agonised expression on her face, one that made Aryana¡¯s chest ache just by seeing it. One hand clawed at her own chest and another had practically latched onto the bedding with a death-grip, mumbling some incomprehensible words even while she struggled.


    Aryana gave Sophie a small prod, the first of her attempts to rouse her stricken friend. But before she could even tap Sophie¡¯s shoulder, a hand grabbed ahold of her wrist and held on tight. She grit her teeth as Sophie¡¯s fingers dug into her but soldiered through. Aryana whispered a quiet apology under her breath and then clambered onto the bed, hurriedly enveloping Sophie in a hug to stop her from thrashing about. Her head pressed against Sophie¡¯s chest and she could hear the frantic heartbeats and spastic breathing that was happening. Aryana clutched on tighter as Sophie¡¯s nightmare induced state tried to throw her off.


    A knee smashed into her stomach and she gasped from the blow, momentarily stunned before quickly wrapping her legs around Sophie to restrain her. There was another bout of heavy thrashing but Aryana could feel Sophie¡¯s arms responding on instinct and wrapping around her instead. Though there was a moment she worried about being crushed by the bear hug around her, she could feel Sophie¡¯s panicked breathing slow down ever so slightly. Aryana held on tightly until Sophie¡¯s muscles slowly started to relax, the tension buried transferring itself to Aryana¡¯s back. As Sophie¡¯s breathing steadied, Aryana could feel something wet run down onto the top of her head, the faint sounds of a whimpering coming from above her.


    Worried that Sophie had woken up, Aryana snuck a glance upwards and found Sophie still sleeping. Slightly relieved, she gently snuggled up closer, hoping that her presence could continue to calm the troubled soul.


    As the night wore on, Aryana couldn¡¯t help but constantly check up on Sophie constantly, her own worries keeping her awake. But after one more yawn and making sure that Sophie was still sleeping soundly, she stealthy shuffled off the bed. Quietly stepping away, she gave Sophie one last affectionate ruffle of her hair. Smiling at the calmness that settled once more, she returned to her own bed and settled down for the night at last. With the blanket pulled over her and having burrowed deep into her own little cocoon, she closed her eyes and uttered a small wish. I hope everything turns out okay. Sophie, if you can hear me¡­ please don¡¯t face your burdens alone. You might be my knight, but I meant it when I said I¡¯ll be your support. So rely on me too, please.

 Act 4 Chapter 16: Tactical Sacrifice

    ¡°The Imperial War College in Trax is second to none. Not least of which because for the majority of its existence, the empire has been in a constant state of war between one neighbour or another. Traxian strategists have often been seen as a cut above the rest, and that¡¯s because most of their knowledge is gained through grueling year-long campaigns. On the downside, they do constantly find themselves hindered by the empire¡¯s constant politicking and bureaucracy.¡±


    - Tribune Arian Carius, Tribune of the Twelfth Legion, ¡°Legacy of the Imperial War College¡±


    <hr><hr>


    With the weekend over, it was Astra once again and Sophie had to forcibly reorientate her mind away from her doubts and focus on the lessons ahead of her. Civil and scholastic studies proved a pointless chore as usual, with Lady Lucia and Livia being passive aggressive for the most of it. Though both seemed a little more bored with the affair as they got more used to Sophie and Aryana¡¯s presence. Mathematics was equally soul crushing as always and the only ray of light was that the pair were able to spend lunch getting to know Aetemo, Taveia and Leon. The three turned out to be old childhood friends from the Lucurian - Beastfolk border towns. Their families acted as diplomats between the two sides and also as business people. When admissions to Arteria had come up, the three quickly secured their spots and passed with flying colors.


    After lunch came the harder parts of her day. History class had been a relatively dull affair, everyone being assigned a report to write a summary on a historical period where two sides were in conflict. Sophie was partnered up with Dominic, who thankfully seemed fairly kind and jovial. Together, they were given the first Traxian War of Conquest, in which they would write from the Traxian perspective whilst another duo; the elf Miraevie and another student called Alodie would write from the tripartite alliance of Abenstadt, Arteria, and Nautica¡¯s point of view. The groups were to share information with each other but with how Miraevie glared at her, she suspected that they had their work cut out for them.


    Logistics and strategy were where things took a turn for the painful. Professor Ehrlich had also decided to pair students together, but in this case it was a two versus two head to head in demonstrating what misconceptions, ideas, or innovations each student might have in a mock battle. Sophie found herself joining forces with Dalgron Silverbrew, the dwarf giving her an equally amused look with both of them sharing a nod that communicated the same thought. The professor probably did this because he found this pairing hilarious. They at least managed some polite introductions between the two before they watched the scenario and first bout played out on the giant table in the front of the room.


    Taking only a section of forested terrain, the professor assigned one side as defenders and the others as attackers. On the defensive side, he set up four ¡®objectives¡¯ of varying importance; a supply warehouse in the west, a village in the north, a farmstead in the south, and a small fortress to the east. The defence would have to hold at least three of the objectives to consider themselves as having won a ¡®victory¡¯. Whereas the attackers had to only take two in order to force a stalemate. Each player was then allocated 1000 points, or just about ten standard infantry companies for 100 points each. However, there were other options as well; veteran infantry that took 125 points; archers for 125 points; heavy infantry for 150 points; calvary for a full 200; and elite infantry also for 200 points. The defenders however, also had an additional choice in choosing to spend 200 points on each objective to ensure that each of the defensive locations gained ¡®fortification¡¯ modifiers and an ingrained militia unit that was weaker than the regular infantry or to spend 50 points for just the militia units. All of which had their own little placards that detailed unit strength and their effectiveness in combat as well as morale.


    How it worked included the use of a copious amount of dice ranging from six sided dice to twenty sided ones to simulate the randomness of combat. A regular infantry formation would use five six-sided dice for attacking and defending. This meant that if an attacker scored a full roll of 30, the defender had a chance to roll their dice against it. For example, against the 30, if they only defended with 15 then that unit would suffer casualties based on another roll of half the attacking dice rounded down to represent battlefield occurrences. Over time, this loss would affect the number of dice remaining, with that infantry unit dropping to only four dice to use on their next turn because a quarter of the 100 strong unit had been destroyed.


    Other formations had their own amount of dice. For example the veterans were given two more offensive and defensive dice, whilst the archers got more offensive ones and heavy infantry only got more defensive dice and so forth. Should a unit engage in combat and suffer losses, however, they would then use the 20 sided die to determine how much morale damage a unit suffered from the fight would be subtracted from a base of 100. If someone was unlucky, a nearly full company could just retreat if their morale was fully shattered.


    The first game between students actually ran rather smoothly. It began with the defence spreading their forces out on all the points. The attackers meanwhile, pushed a vast majority of their forces against two points in particular and routed the defenders, ensuring their victory as the possibility of a counterattack faded when the defender¡¯s beleaguered troops barely had enough morale to remain in the field. By the time the match ended, Sophie noticed that defending, even with the fortifications, would be a hard process to accomplish if fought on an even playing field. Especially when taking into account that the attackers could simply attack elsewhere along the line.


    The second group clearly noticed the same thing but couldn¡¯t force a decisive engagement and ended up with a stalemate when the defenders suffered an egregious round of bad dice rolls. Group three fared slightly better with group three¡¯s attacks penetrating deep through the defenders and securing both the village and farmstead in quick succession after securing the fort. Group four meanwhile, saw the defenders lose three points, but their effective reactions and manoeuvres meant that most of the attackers had been decimated despite the results.


    By the time Sophie and Dalgron had to step up, the two could feel an uneasy sense of pressure descend over the room as all eyes were turned to them and the other pair of students. The professor had reset the boards that divided the field from both sides. They were given time to choose their units and plan out their strategies, taking care to account for the different bonuses and negatives from the control points. The village gave all defenders an extra five morale; the warehouse allowed the defenders to use an extra defensive die once per turn; the farmstead would allow defenders to directly control militia; and finally the fort, which allowed for communication between the defenders and an extra offensive die. Meaning that without the fort, Sophie would have to guess what orders Dalgron would do without talking to him.


    Sophie frowned, all four points had meaningful benefits but only the village really mattered with the net morale bonus. It was a boon that had the potential to allow a soon to rout unit to remain on the field for an extra turn. Dalgron, it seemed, had also acknowledged this fact and shared a knowing look with Sophie before he stuck out his meaty hands.


    ¡°Dalgron Silverbrew, heh.¡± He shot her a toothy grin.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± She shook his hand.


    The two were placed on the defensive and quickly got to work calculating what they would need. To effectively all four points would be effectively impossible, any competent attacker would also know that. This meant that their gamble would be down to which two points the offence focused on, and that hope that any splinter forces could be held back by whatever garrisons were present.


    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡± Dalgron interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, that we hold the village for one thing.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, so I suppose we¡¯ll be wantin¡¯ a fortification there?¡±


    A nod.


    The dwarf pivoted towards a teacher¡¯s assistant and gestured at the map, the assistant marking down the location. Well that¡¯s 200 points down.


    ¡°And your position?¡± Dalgron asked.


    I hope I¡¯m not making a mistake. ¡°None,¡± She replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to keep my troops mobile.¡±


    ¡°None?! Are you being serious? You do remember we¡¯re on the defensive team, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The dwarf harrumphed but did not retort, simply raising an eyebrow at her as his lips curled into a frown. ¡°I presume this is because you¡¯re already thinking about a plan?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Sophie affirmed, ¡°But I doubt it¡¯s any good¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s true, aye. But we¡¯re a team now, so break open that noggin of yours and spill.¡± Dalgron grunted.


    ¡°Er¡­ pardon?¡±


    ¡°Share the plan, maybe it¡¯s good. Maybe it¡¯s not. Maybe I have ideas too.¡±


    Sophie grimaced at his annoyed tone and nodded. ¡°Right. I¡¯m thinking we flip the script. Turn the defence into an ambush.¡± She gestured at the dense trees that surrounded the supply warehouse and village, ¡°Here and here, it¡¯d be pretty hard to cross and no real point for any of them to go through here for an attack. Perfect place to hide some skirmishers. From there we just hit them from behind as they launch attacks on the points.¡±


    Dalgron scratched his chin and turned to Sophie with an amused look on his face. ¡°That might work. But how will you stop them from just seizing the other points? I mean, I assume we are garrisoning them. So how do we avoid a stalemate? Because I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m looking to win.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­ quite thought of that yet.¡± Sophie sheepishly admitted, "I mean, we could try recapturing them with the ambush force.¡±


    ¡°What? Are we allowed to?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t really know yet.¡±


    ¡°Aye that¡¯s fair enough.¡± He snickered before turning his eyes back to the game board, his eyes narrowing like a hawk. ¡°Hmm¡­ but what if¡­ oi, what about this?¡± He beckoned for Sophie¡¯s attention.


    She followed his finger to a point between the village and the warehouse, a small body of water tucked between the thicket of trees. ¡°A little exposed though.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°Aye, but if they attack from the northwest, you¡¯ll see them and get a chance to run. Beyond that, easy access to both points. If yer still not sold, then lookie here, clean path to the center too.¡±


    ¡°Could work, would certainly allow the force to move quickly enough.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d probably need some early warning groups though. Otherwise the reaction might be too slow if we lose sight of them.¡± The dwarf scowled, ¡°I could¡­ do defence in depth, you know, layered groups? So if those first lines collapse we¡¯ll know which direction they¡¯re coming from.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ in that case we could also have a response force?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Fantastic idea, aye. That¡¯d work. If we have the main ambush force as a late reaction, having a separate, I¡¯m presuming smaller reaction force would buy us some time should the lines start collapsing.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Nice. But umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Who gets what?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s say since we both suggested ideas, we stick to what we know. So you handle the ambush and response force. I¡¯ll handle the defence.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two stared expectantly at each other before Sophie lowered her head. ¡°Right¡­ umm, so I¡¯m thinking of using a core of four veterans and an archer company for six hundred points to form the ambush troop. Then a cavalry troop for the quick response, and two regular infantry companies to hold the farmstead and fort.¡±


    ¡°Just a single company each point?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as you said, they¡¯re more there for warning than anything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s admittedly a little wasteful, but I get the concept.¡± He stroked his chin before shaking his head, ¡°How about you consolidate the two strays both at the fort? I¡¯ll use the militia to keep an eye on the farmstead.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ yeah, I guess that works. What about your units though?¡±


    ¡°Seeing as we can¡¯t take back the fortification on the village. I¡¯ll settle for a defensive core of one heavy unit, one veteran, and one archer to total up to three hundred. Then, five regular infantry companies to fill out defensive positions. They¡¯ll hold just long enough before retreating to the next line. That should buy your forces some time to attack them from behind¡± His meaty finger drew imaginary lines in front of the different points. ¡°Choosing where to station them though might be a bigger problem with this limited manpower.¡±


    As he spoke Sophie had a far more grim idea pop up within her mind. Perhaps experience had tainted her, or perhaps her mind simply believed this was the most likely idea to succeed. She didn¡¯t like the idea of getting filer companies to sacrifice themselves for her own force to function effectively, but if the dwarf wanted to put his ideas to the test, she saw no other realistic alternative. But this is just practice, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll ever do something like this. Before Dalgron could confirm his allotment, she raised her hand to object.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He quipped.


    ¡°What if¡­ what if instead of the five infantry groups, you instead use ten militia units? Then you could instead spread them three per defensive line along the central eastern approaches. The last one you can put in front of the fort as a warning sign.¡±


    ¡°Ten militia units?!¡± He let out an incredulous gasp, ¡°Their combat potential is¡­ well it¡¯s shite.¡±


    ¡°I know. Commanding them will be hard too. But I think keeping the other team paranoid on where units are and also holding them in place will be useful. So if you¡¯re willing¡­¡±


    ¡°Willing to what? Switch them to militia? Possibly. I need a better explanation than just holding them back.¡±


    ¡°If they hold the enemy in place, I can deploy the cavalry earlier to cycle charge behind them, hopefully without getting pinned in place. Furthermore, if you¡¯re willing to swap your veteran for an archer company and deploy that with the militia to cover them. It might be tempting enough for the other team to try and smash through the lines just to wipe your units.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Fine. Makes enough sense that it might just work. We¡¯re also fast running out of planning and prep time so let¡¯s speed it up. Never would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be taking my cues from a tall stick.¡± He grumbled.


    Sophie flinched from the curt comment but did not retort, merely nodding along as she was thankful enough that the dwarf had agreed to her plans. How it¡¯d work though, they were soon to find out.


    <hr><hr>


    The professor and his assistant took in all the information from both sides and wordlessly set up the battle map. Both sides took deep breaths as no troops started visible on the board, the tension building up as the game began. Sophie gave Dalgron a nod and the dwarf passed in their first set of orders to the professor, the enemy team doing the same. The first turn passed by uneventfully, no sides scouts having sighted the other yet. That was expected yet Sophie still felt the apprehension build up, knowing that the enemy team was smart enough to not just roll straight up against an objective. Worse, they still didn¡¯t know which flank the attack was coming on.


    After passing their orders for all units to hold position. The next turn arrived and Sophie waited with bated breath as the opposing team¡¯s orders were processed as well. At first she saw nothing happening, no units sighting the enemy or making any contact. But when the professor reached beneath the map board to pull out some models, Sophie could feel the tension rise once more. Dalgron¡¯s militia was placed in front of the fort and two units of infantry were placed against them. Contact had been made.


    The professor and assistant pulled out some dice and began rolling. As the dice clattered onto a small tray, the two traded glances and then rolled for morale damage. The militia unit remained and both Dalgron and Sophie breathed a sigh of relief, they would know where the enemy was for another turn.


    ¡°Fall back?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Fall back.¡± The dwarf acknowledged.


    Sophie wrote for the cavalry to begin a large-scale flank around the edge of the map as Dalgron tried his best to disengage the militia.


    Turn three came afterwards and they suffered a few setbacks. The militia was annihilated before they had a chance to retreat and another attack smashed into the main defensive line and a contact was made at the fort itself before either of them were ready. But with the enemy attack vectors located, Sophie could only grit her teeth in disappointment at the ambush force being made redundant.


    She wrote up an order to mobilize the ambush force to move alongside the other flank. Dalgron committed to his plan and ordered the militia to stand their ground, moving up his archer company to fire upon the sighted enemy. When the battle began on turn four, another militia unit was taken off the board. However, his archers and the remaining frontline managed to hold the line so far, inflicting some damage back against the assaulting companies. In the east, the fort¡¯s troops gained sight lines on a total of five infantry companies pushing against them. To the north, two companies of heavies and two infantry companies began rushing towards the village. Well that¡¯s one full force sighted and half of the other. Now we just need to know what the other attacker is bringing to bear.


    Her forces continued a flanking manoeuvre though she did push one unit of veterans directly towards the village to reinforce it. The cavalry was now halfway to the fort, and she was thankful that they hadn¡¯t been spotted yet.


    Turn five was a heavy smattering of casualties on both sides. Dalgron managed to pull back his archer but both frontline militia units were destroyed. They did manage to heavily damage two infantry companies, though the opposing team seemed unfazed. In the north, the two sides skirmished but with the fortifications in place, Dalgron¡¯s heavy troop managed to suffer light casualties while holding their ground and inflicting some of their own. In the east, the fort became completely surrounded and Sophie¡¯s troops their barely held their own against the onslaught.


    Turn six came about as all fronts became heavily engaged. The enemy now also had the village surrounded and smashed into Dalgron¡¯s one heavy troop, nearly breaking their morale but not quite. Sophie ¡®s reinforcements thankfully arrived in the nick of time to hit the enemy from behind. The assistant rolling for them evidently had good luck this turn and her veteran almost routed an infantry company completely. Her next orders rerouted the entirety of the ambush force to smack into the enemies near the village and the calvary to engage those around the fort. Luck further helped them when defensive rolls meant Dalgron¡¯s militia and Sophie¡¯s fort garrison survived for yet another turn. Dalgron¡¯s third line also engaged the remainder of the enemy''s remaining force and all models were now placed onto the field for the opposing force. More standard infantry, I guess that''s everyone accounted for.


    Unfortunately for the two of them however, turn seven had Professor Ehrlich determine that the second line militia was untrained enough to sustain the fight and also had them retreat with the archers to the third line, causing a gap in their lines. The fort also fell to the attackers though they did manage to take one of the opposing companies with them. Dalgron¡¯s village troops continued to hold and as the opposing force tried to defend against Sophie¡¯s first veteran company. However, those troops soon found themselves swarmed as the rest of the ambush force smashed into the melee.


    Without the ability to communicate between the two because of losing the fort, Sophie couldn¡¯t let Dalgron know that she was going to hold her cavalry back and just hoped the dwarf would understand. Thankfully, their strategy didn¡¯t require that much communication and Sophie just needed Dalgron to hold. Though his militia was certainly buckling under the pressure, they were now massed together with about five companies alongside the archer. The decisive battle for the village finished on turn eight, Sophie¡¯s troops and a last ditch counter attack from Dalgron¡¯s heavy troop sent the attackers routing, freeing up her troops to head to the center. His militia however, suffered a heavy blow when the previously retreated militia broke once more under the pressure, leaving the last of his troops struggling against the full brunt of the second opposing force.


    Sophie frowned when she assessed the current situation. Against the entirety of the second opposing force, Dalrgon¡¯s remaining troops would fold, and against the remaining force, Sophie¡¯s troops would be hard pressed to fight. She would have to improvise from here.


    Sophie wrote in her latest orders and handed them in for turn ten. With a pensive sigh, she watched as the professor and assistant processed their orders and began carrying out their respective plans. As expected, Dalgron pulled what militia he could back towards the village, the overly aggressive opposing team following in hot pursuit. The situation was looking poor for her team, they were down over half their troops and the opposing team was moving towards the village. Instead of supporting her ally however, she reasoned that Dalgron¡¯s troops would break even if she intercepted the enemy reinforcements. Thus Sophie dictated for her cavalry and ambush force to descend upon the fort in a last ditch attempt to recapture the objective. The village force then suffered a heavy blow when the remaining militia units were destroyed, sealing their fate. Now there remained only an archer and his heavy infantry company arrayed against six opposing infantry companies and another four infantry currently advancing from the fort¡¯s direction.


    When the last turn came about, however, the game was won in the defender¡¯s favour. Though Dalgron¡¯s beleaguered troops shattered completely, losing the village and wiping him off the board besides for a single troop guarding the farmstead. Sophie¡¯s managed to crush the enemy within a turn in the fort and recaptured it, meaning that the defenders now held three victory points by the turns end.


    ¡°Scenario ends!¡± Professor Ehrlich declared, ¡°Defender¡¯s victory.¡±


    A small smattering of applause echoed throughout the room and Dalgron gave her a thoughtful look. Sophie only able to return a tepid smile as she mulled over how he would¡¯ve been furious if her gamble had failed.


    ¡°Good game!¡± The professor continued and both teams moved to shake hands.


    Sophie¡¯s last ditch move evidently gained her some enemies as one of the enemy players, a girl with dark hair like a Traxian¡¯s and fiery red eyes glared at her silently as they shook hands. Yikes, looks like I pissed off another noble.


    ¡°An interesting strategy, I must admit. I didn¡¯t think any team would sacrifice their ally in order to recapture a point but then again, I suppose recapturing wasn¡¯t against the rules. I think we can all agree however, that this was certainly an interesting round to watch. So I hope those of you in the audience take note that one must remain flexible on the battlefield and that sometimes, a small loss could result in a greater win and vice versa.¡± Professor Ehrlich faced the class, ¡°For those who didn¡¯t get to participate, I want you all to write a report on one match up and what you¡¯ve learned, noticed, or felt like could¡¯ve been improved. Write well because we¡¯ll discuss those reports in class tomorrow. For those of you who participated, you are exempt today. But, be ready to be the ones writing for class on Tessus, and also participate in the discussions tomorrow, of course.¡±


    ¡°Yes professor.¡± Came the collective reply.


    ¡°Good. Now another round of applause for the two groups and you can return to your seats. Alright everyone, it¡¯s been a long day so class is dismissed!¡±


    A cheer echoed throughout the classroom and everyone began packing up to leave. Sophie was in the middle of doing so when she found the dwarf judging her quietly, his expression a blank slate.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She whispered.


    At once his expression broke into somewhat of an amused frown before he scoffed and shrugged. ¡°Oi, nah, no problems with you. Just wondering what makes you tick.¡± He stated bluntly.


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, but ye decided pretty quickly to change targets even though we previously agreed that you''d come help. We won though, so it worked out. Hurts a little being left to dangle by myself though.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie¡¯s expression dropped a little more, ¡°But if it matters, I did consider helping. Just didn¡¯t think the help would¡¯ve mattered so I adjusted accordingly. Sorry, though. For letting you get wiped.¡±


    ¡°Pssh, tis fine, already said as much. It¡¯s nice knowing someone¡¯s got their head in the game I reckon. Y¡¯know, aiming for victory and what not. Anyhow, cya on the morrow. ¡± He dipped his head and left.


    ¡°Umm, thanks I think. Bye!¡± Sophie managed to half heartedly say, still unsure if she had been complimented or insulted. Not like I can do much about it at this point. Sophie sighed. Now I just gotta finish training and then homework. Great. A little more demoralised she finally pulled herself up off her seat and shuffled out the door. We won just now, so why does it feel so bleh? Wasn¡¯t that the point? Gah! Class is over, better focus up or Instructor Ulfgeir¡¯s gonna have me run laps if he catches me moping about like last week.

 Act 4 Chapter 17: Detente

    ¡°Arteria¡¯s War College or, ¡®School of Strategy¡¯, as they call it, is a laudable attempt at copying the Imperial one. It falls short in one key area, though Arteria has indeed trained many great strategists, those are ones who faced the flames of battle and came out stronger and wiser. Most of its students however, share the same weakness that lower level commanders often have and that is their morality. Instead of viewing their goal as the accomplishment of objectives with as little resources expended as possible. Many Arterians come with the doctrine of preserving as many lives as possible and completing the objective. The difference comes in their priorities and many operations had been halted or abandoned to losses even when success was within their grasp.¡±


    - Tribune Arian Carius, Tribune of the Twelfth Legion, ¡°Legacy of the Imperial War College¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The weekend arrived sooner than she had expected and on this Caeus, it turned out she was the one who had a project to accomplish, much to her own chagrin. Dominic Montgest, it turned out, wasn¡¯t just a student a year above, he was apparently far more connected than Sophie had expected and somehow talked Miraevie to lend out her room as a place for the two groups to convene and discuss the presentation. She marvelled at the elven dormitory, trying her best to ignore all the stares directed her way until someone tugged at her shoulder. Ary? She turned excitedly, ready to embrace Aryana in a hug until she awkwardly tried to play off the gesture and offered out her hand.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ hi¡­?¡± Alodie looked at her funnily, the girl¡¯s dark brown eyes hidden half behind her bangs.


    ¡°Ahh, yeah! Hi!¡± Sophie feigned excitement before the facade quickly slipped, ¡°Sorry, thought you were someone else for a moment.¡± She dropped her voice to a whisper.


    Alodie quirked her head sideways but shrugged, now also turning her attention to the elven dormitory. ¡°A little¡­ frighteningly majestic isn¡¯t it?¡± She changed the subject quickly enough.


    ¡°Yeah, definitely a little bit surreal.¡± Sophie agreed.


    ¡°You sound surprised, do you not also live here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, me? Nah. I dorm in Rosewood, with my friend.¡±


    ¡°Rosewood? That is quite far, no? From the other dormitories, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Eh, it suits me just fine.¡±


    Alodie grunted and clicked her tongue, ¡°I believe the other two will be waiting for us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ just¡­ psyching myself out.¡±


    ¡°Psyching? Yourself?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You know¡­ like uh, pumping yourself up? Cheering yourself on?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes! Cheering up. I understand now.¡±


    Now it was Sophie¡¯s turn to stare at her companion in bafflement. She as a question but bit her tongue, there was a time and a place and it was neither here nor now to question her new acquaintance. Seeing as how the girl seemed aware enough to shuffle uncomfortably, Sophie dropped the issue and cocked her head towards the building. ¡°Shall we?¡± She asked, extending her arms outwards like a maid welcoming her master. Alodie bobbed her head and Sophie led the way, taking great pain to avoid bumping into any elves along the path.


    Kingswood hall reflected its namesake pretty well. There was a sense of grandeur that surrounded it and the meticulous craftsmanship that went into designing it. It looked almost like an organic being that snaked and twisted its way up towards the sky. The walls appearing both lush and wild yet also curated and cared for. The interior walls carried the same feelings forward with their vibrant yet almost overly lavish dark greens, browns, silver and even light hues of blue that exuded a warmth from every inch. Contrasting that, intricate stoneworks and tiled floors seemed to blend seamlessly into plank halls, whilst countless elven students traversed its halls. Despite its grandeur, arched pillars and carvings decorated the halls, giving a more homely feeling that Sophie instantly resonated with.


    A middle aged looking Academy staffer eyed them curiously and wordlessly held out an expectant hand. Sophie quickly clocking on to what they wanted and giving her companion a quick nudge to drag her back to focus.


    ¡°We¡¯re visiting Mrs. Miraevie, room 254.¡± Sophie curtsied as she handed her student identification over. Alodie following suit.


    For a second Sophie swore she saw a sneer take over the staffer¡¯s face before the woman hand their cards back and gestured towards the stairs.


    ¡°Up the stairs, turn left. Don¡¯t wander.¡± She announced curtly before leaving the two of them behind.


    The distinctive  tick the elven staffer left them with elicited a mean spirited giggle from some of the elves passing by. Though Alodie seemed more confused than hurt, Sophie already had an inkling why they acted hostile so vile. Stupid half blood. She cursed at herself before hurriedly dragging Alodie along. Only once they were properly up the stairs did the two of them relax a little.


    ¡°That was quite bizarre.¡± Alodie whispered, ¡°Whatever is the matter with them?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just a¡­ just a me thing.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t bring herself to acknowledge it out loud. Why can¡¯t they all be more like the siblings?


    ¡°A¡­ me thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. Though I wonder if it¡¯s like this everywhere.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sophie welcomed the change in topic.


    ¡°I had the opportunity to visit an Zephyran chateau once. Father had a business trip and I said no because I didn¡¯t like travelling back then.¡± Alodie giggled to herself, ¡°How silly.¡±


    ¡°Zephyran¡­ chateau?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ it¡¯s like a mansion or a really big house. Like this dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Zephyr like, quite far to the east?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is quite far! Though they say that elven trade ships can travel the distance in just a week! Even the fastest military ships we have would take almost a month. Though Potomian trade ships are rumoured to almost match their top speeds too.¡± Alodie beamed.


    ¡°O-oh? Do they really?¡± Sophie feigned a smile, not quite understanding what was happening.


    ¡°So the rumors go! I sadly did not have the chance to board or observe one in action at full speed however. Since I had to prepare to come here instead. Still, it has been interesting seeing how varied the shipping lanes of Arteria are. Their trading vessels are so bulky and large, while their frigates seem so sleek and meek in comparison. Though quite fast, I¡¯d wager.¡±


    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s a bit of a shame though isn¡¯t it? Especially considering you¡¯re from¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! How rude of me. I distracted myself. I¡¯m originally from Gratia, the kingdom half. But then you know¡­ the war and everything, so my family migrated to Ostia.¡± Alodie¡¯s expression dropped a few notches, the excitement now tempered by reality.


    ¡°My condolences. And uhh, it¡¯s a little awkward now I guess, but I¡¯m from Carrador.¡± Sophie tried to salvage what she could.


    ¡°Ah, Carrador. I remember from the first class.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s uh¡­ I¡¯m a little embarrassed honestly, now I feel kinda bad for not remembering where you came from. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, you don¡¯t need to look so down, I doubt that many people expect others to remember such things from the first day of class. It is fine.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, if you say so.¡± Sophie managed to muster up a small grin before coming to a half. There it was, room 254.


    Sophie raised her fist and gently knocked. ¡°Hello? It¡¯s Sophie, from class. I¡¯m here with Alodie.¡± She turned to the other girl who just shrugged. Fair enough.


    ¡°Coming.¡± A guy¡¯s voice, Dominic¡¯s, echoed from within.


    The door open soon after and older student waved them in. ¡°Why hello you two! Glad to see you both made it. This place is pretty nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± He casually spoke.


    At least he wasn¡¯t wrong. The inside of Miraevie¡¯s room felt just as lavish as the rest of the dormitory. Her room almost the size of Sophie¡¯s despite being a single and yet still gave off the airs of being far larger than hers. Neat rows of tomes sat upon shelves and at the center of the room was a low table with four cushions around it. Upon one of them sat an elf with an almost comically plain green shirt with her fluffy brown hair draped around her shoulders. Leaning back against the table she seemed almost nonchalant at the new arrivals, though Sophie did feel Miraevie look her up and down one extra time compared to everyone else.


    A small pot with a magic heater sat in the center of the table surrounded by four teacups of assorted styles. Miraevie sighed loudly as Dominic closed the door behind them and just gestured at the seats, beckoning the newcomers to make themselves comfy. Though it was someone else¡¯s property, Sophie felt a familiar twitch in her hand at the sight of a teapot and the receptacles around it. It was a tingle that she felt like indulging and she cleared her throat.


    ¡°Lady Miraevie, thank you for having us.¡± She bowed, ¡°If I may, shall I serve the tea?¡±


    There was a moment of strange silence and Sophie beat herself up internally for how absolutely awkward she had spoken when a choked noise emerged from ahead of her. After another tense second, Miraevie burst out laughing while Alodie half heartedly chuckled along, looking about as uncertain of the situation as Sophie. Dominic meanwhile just tried his best to keep a straight face.


    ¡°Umm¡­ sorry¡­¡± Sophie tried to speak.


    ¡°Bwahah, what the fuck is that? Is that how you half elves introduce yourself to people? Goddess preserve us. Aren¡¯t you supposed to go like, ¡®hello, hope you¡¯re doing well.¡¯ But help yourself, I guess. Brewed it for all of us whatever the case.¡± Miraevie sniggered, ¡°But please, everyone do take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alodie shuffled over.


    Dominic couldn¡¯t help let an amused grin pop up on his face and Sophie felt just a little hurt at how even he thought she had been strange. Regardless, she was now committed to her path and reached over to carefully begin pouring the tea with all the proper form and technique the task demanded of her, her hand only shaking once or twice before she finished. She froze for a moment, the simple act bringing her back to a simpler time and she quietly waited to be scolded for trembling. Yet when no old crone berating her came to fruition, she recovered quickly enough and joined the others sitting down.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dominic spoke at both her and Miraevie. Alodie following soon after.


    The elf meanwhile, just nodded appreciatively, giving Sophie a small glance before bobbing her head slightly. Well she didn¡¯t make fun of me, progress.


    Miraevie stretched a little more and then aggressively clapped her hands together, startling everyone. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to get to know each other later. For now, let¡¯s get to work. I¡¯ve parsed through mine a little and the material seems quite¡­ comprehensive. You all have your books, right?¡±


    A round of nodding.


    ¡°Good.¡± She sighed, ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    By lunch time all four brains had been collectively scrambled by the sheer multitude of information that they had to parse through. The Traxian Wars of Conquest had been well documented due to it affecting the heart of Cyndralia, Arteria. Yet, it was also because of this that even the most minute of details were meticulously recorded, meant that figuring out whether something was truly important or not became a monumental task. Still, they had the foundations of their presentations ready.


    At the time, Traxia was entering another expansionist phase and its military successes against Lucuria had left an unreasonably optimistic outlook on fighting another front. To that end, the emperor at the time ordered for a grand deliberation between the ruling council and his inner circle. Though everyone had already suspected the answer well in advance. With that, war was declared and this front fell under the command of one Archon Felix Caius the Second, Traxia¡¯s archon of war and a member of the emperor¡¯s inner circle. A grand force of two full legions and a flotilla spanning over a hundred warships were assembled for the assault. The intention was to simply overwhelm the neighbouring countries and seize everything in one fell swoop. The navy was the first to fall, history remembering only the name of Lord Fraser who led Nautica¡¯s navy to absolutely decimate the Traxian armada. The legions meanwhile, struggled to penetrate the rugged terrain of Abenstadt and its mercenary army. Their troops utilising the hilly terrain to brutalize the invaders before culminating in the battle of Fell Water in which a reinforcing Arterian-Nautican force joined with the Abenstadtians to rout the legions.


    As for the tripartite alliance, Sophie was almost envious at how simple things were for Alodie¡¯s group. There were definitely elements within both Abenstadt¡¯s and Arteria¡¯s governments that were more than happy to egg on the Traxians. Though for the majority of people, the war was a purely defensive war declared by an empire that really had no justification besides they could. Nautica proved a bit more interesting in that the nation stood to gain nothing substantial from throwing their lot in with their partners. Perhaps to avoid being seen as lacking or untrustworthy, but overall, out of the three, they were the ones with the greatest internal turmoil over the decision to stand with their allies or not. Their gamble paid off however, and even now, Nautica receives exclusive trade deals with both countries while also being contracted to maintain naval supremacy within the region¡¯s shipping lanes.


    ¡°Well that should cover the basics.¡± Dominic frowned as he looked over his notes, ¡°Though I suspect the professor would like us to expand on some of the points.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but it might be better to take a break now lest your tiredness leads to mistake.¡± Miraevie quipped.


    ¡°That sounds fine to me.¡± Dominic agreed.


    Alodie and Sophie just nodded along,


    ¡°Good.¡± Miraevie lazily flopped onto her bed, ¡°Could someone go an pickup some food from Pressel? I want the vegetable chicken stew.¡± The elf simply declared, not caring who was paying attention.


    The remaining three looked between themselves and just wondered what to do. Sophie almost spoke up but Dominic beat her to the punch.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go grab something for everyone? Anyone wanna come with?¡±


    Before Sophie could recover from having her thoughts interrupted, Alodie stood up and gingerly shuffled along.


    ¡°Wa-¡± Sophie could barely utter before Dominic gave her a cheeky wink.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back in a bit then.¡± The man waved and escorted Alodie out with him, leaving behind a dumbfounded Sophie who just stared at the door. Hoping they would return to pick her up. She sat almost completely still until a small shuffling sound came from the bed and she found the elf¡¯s narrowed eyes examining her once more.


    ¡°Great.¡± Miraevie sighed disappointedly, ¡°So you¡¯re the one that got left behind.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°How did you find yourself here?¡± The elf clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Hmm? I mean¡­ I¡¯m here to work on the project?¡±


    ¡°I meant at the academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Well that¡¯s different then. I guess you could say that I¡¯m here¡­¡± For Eva? Did I¡­ really come here just to meet Eva? And now with everything that¡¯s going on¡­ I still can¡¯t even bring myself to talk to her. What do I do? Ah, focus.


    ¡°Ahh, whatever. Your reasons are your own.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I was just thinking. I guess I¡¯m here because I want to learn more about the world and also because my friend came here, so I¡¯m following in their footsteps.¡±


    There was a small pause as Miraevie¡¯s expression shifted from doubt, to curiosity, before ending up with one of amusement.


    ¡°To learn¡­ and stay with your friend? What kind of convoluted reasoning is that? You¡¯re telling me, that you, a halfie. Decided to come to this institution, a renowned elite, prestigious, academy. To just¡­ learn and be with your friend?¡± Miraevie chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Sophie replied, she had stated the truth. That much she knew. It wasn¡¯t the whole truth, but it got to the gist of things.


    ¡°Goddess help me. How did you even get in?! You¡¯re even more daft than I¡¯d imagined! I mean¡­ congrats on making it in I suppose. But still, no wonder people think you halfies are weird. All this for a friend¡­¡± The elf rolled her eyes, ¡°If you didn¡¯t look so serious, I would¡¯ve thought you were joking.¡±


    Sophie looked a bit more downcast and just sullenly stared at her feet. Miraevie was harsh but she wasn¡¯t exactly wrong. When she had finally put her motivations to physical words, she could feel the sheer silliness at her goal of simply coming here to reach Eva. At least, now it felt silly. Eva clearly didn¡¯t need her as much as she thought. It also felt strange now that she remembered how she had fought with Eva, how she had bested her mistress in a duel. Bested a saint.


    Despondent, she shrunk into herself and curled up against her cushion, pulling her arms up against her legs. The sobering thought of being left behind fully coalscening within her mind.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess it¡¯s pretty stupid.¡± She mumbled to herself.


    She looked up to find Miraevie frowning at her. Meeting her piercing gaze, Sophie found herself trying to turn away but failing to. There was a dull orange glow in the elf¡¯s eyes that made Sophie feel a strange sense of fear, making her writhe uncomfortably on the spot.


    ¡°You.¡± Miraevie called out.


    ¡°Uhn?¡± Sophie grimaced.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You look like shit right now. What¡¯s bothering you? Or am I just that scary to you?¡± Miraevie sat back up, now looming over her.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Sophie gulped. Yes, but not like I want to tell you anything. ¡°Yeah¡­ I have a lot on my mind. You¡¯re a little scary too.¡±


    There was a dangerous pause as Sophie suddenly regretted her words, a small scowl forming on Miraevie¡¯s face. The elf seemed to take a deep breath and shuffled off her bed, slinking down onto the cushion directly in front of Sophie. Maybe¡­ maybe I should¡¯ve just kept quiet.


    ¡°Cheeky. To insult your host like this.¡± She growled, ¡°But honest. That I can appreciate.¡±


    ¡°O-oh? But you asked?!¡±


    "That''s beside the point. You''re not supposed to just admit such thoughts."


    "Sorry."


    ¡°Forget it. I shall be blunt too, since it looks like you have been thinking. I dislike you. Half elf. But I respect your candour.¡± Miraevie let out a slight chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you? Me too?¡± At least she doesn¡¯t tiptoe around the subject. Sheesh, could¡¯ve been a little nicer.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± The elf grunted before taking a small sip of tea, ¡°So please, don¡¯t mind me. Whatever our opinions of each other are, here, at the end of the day I am still your host, so relax.¡±


    Though worried, Sophie found the elf was true to her word and seemed to have discounted her presence completely. A little relieved, confused and peeved at the strange behaviour. Sophie chose to keep silent and joining Miraevie in just relaxing with a cup of tea. She felt slightly groggy and befuddled but somewhat satisfied by the result.


    The two sat in contemplative silence for a few minutes, simply listening to the noises in the hallways and beyond the windows. The voices and footsteps, the laughter and the yelling, the wind and the birds. It all felt peaceful, like they were all part of one great big ecosystem. Her eyes snaked over to Miraevie once more, finding the elf just gently nursing her cup of team with her eyes closed. Meditating? Strange way to do it though.


    An errant thought crossed Sophie¡¯s mind when she watched the elf mediate. The niggling voice of doubt turning into one that egged her on. Miraevie seemed to appreciate directness, and there was one question that Sophie now found surfacing during this moment of calm. It was one she had long wondered within the recesses of her own mind and not one she had ever intended to voice.


    ¡°Lady Miraevie.¡± Sophie spoke, her voice hovering between a whisper and soft greeting.


    The elf did not stir from her position but did raise an eyebrow. Sophie taking that as her sign to continue.


    ¡°I was wondering¡­ hmm¡­ I guess¡­ Let me try again. I wanted to know if you could tell me why you disliked me. N-not that I have an issue with it. It¡¯s just that almost every elf I¡¯ve met seemed to despise me on the spot.¡± Sophie managed to ask, her heart racing in her mind as she closed her eyes in anticipation of the anwser.


    MIraevie seemed to snort in amusement before the distinctive clink of the teacup meeting its plate echoed across the now eerily quiet room. Miraevie took a laboured breath before letting it back out, a move that made Sophie wince fearing that she had angered her host.


    ¡°Do you know your history? War with Traxia and elvenkind?¡± Miraevie asked with a sigh.


    ¡°Yeah? About how its been going on for generations and that¡­¡± Sophie paused the realisation hitting her, ¡°Is it really just because of that? That I¡­ I¡¯m like a reminder of that? Just because of my hair color?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes and no.¡± Miraevie started drawing a line on some spare paper, ¡°Yes because obviously you remind us of ¡®them¡¯. Beyond that, even most Traxian¡¯s don¡¯t have hair as dark as yours, making you instantly noticeable.¡± She spat the name of the empire out with disgust, ¡°But no, that¡¯s not all, there is more context there specifically regarding your... appereance.¡±


    Sophie could feel her stomach tensing up. The uncomfortable feeling of her being a burden rising once more.


    ¡°See, back then. Way, back then. When our ancestors fought theirs, we lost a great deal of land during the initial war. We clawed most of it back over time but by then, there was one single act that we reviled as a people. A sizeable contingent of the early defeats were due to the presence of svitors, traitors. Those who willingly betrayed their own kind for some pathetic promises of material gain.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Long story short, they became an off shoot of those we would typically considered half elven. A subset with blackened hair like the Traxians, shorter than normal, and more subservient to their ¡®overlords¡¯. I suppose that¡¯s just unfortunate for you, that you are a living embodiment of our people¡¯s suffering. Or so I assume.¡± The elf finished glumly, watching for Sophie¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not imperial.¡± Sophie mused.


    ¡°Does it matter? You look the part. Even I was fooled at first until I saw your eyes. Even then, it was hard to shake the notion. All that¡¯s without counting the fact that strange shine in your eyes, more typical of a high magister than anything. The thought of a svitor descending from a magisters blood line is¡­ revolting to say the least. Though that begs the question of where you¡¯re really from.¡± Miraevie looked at her expectantly, the elf casually tapping her fingers against the table.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie frowned. She was from Carrador, that is, she lived there for the majority of her life. Yet, when the memories flashed in little bits and pieces within her mind, she knew with a certainty that she very much wasn¡¯t from Carrador. The palace in the void was another stark reminder that she belonged somewhere else, the style of construction and decor far too alien to be Carradorian or even Volksgradian make within the past few decades. Though admittedly there was the possibility that the Entity had taken liberties. Still, for her the new question remained. Where and from who, am I actually from?


    ¡°I-I¡­ I guess I don¡¯t know.¡± She was barely able to utter, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in Carrador most my life but I don¡¯t actually know¡­ my parents.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So the chance that you are a magisters child isn¡¯t zero?¡± Miraevie hummed and hawed to herself, ¡°How curious.¡±


    Before the other could elaborate further, heavy footsteps echoed from out in the hallway that were far heavier than that of any they heard so far. The two traded glances before Miraevie groaned and stood up. The elf hovered close to the door, ready to open it when she turned towards Sophie, shooting the half elf one last pensive look. Like a child wondering how their new toy worked.


    ¡°Soak up these last moments of free time. It¡¯s back to work after lunch.¡± The elf stated nonchalantly.


    Sophie tried to speak some more but found herself unable to articulate her thoughts. She opted to just nod and leaned back against the wall, closing her eyes as she tried to sort through the complicated feelings running amok inside her. That¡¯s it? That¡¯s why they treat me like shit? Cause my hair¡¯s blackened like the Traxians? Not even because I look like one or act like one. Really?! Fuck! That¡¯s so stupid! What have I ever done¡­ to any of them? Her rage subsided soon enough when the other two entered the room, brining two bags of packed meals ready to be consumed. She barely stifled her frustrations, forcing a smile upon her face as she met their curious eyes. Focus, Sophie, focus. Nothing much you can do about it now. But fuck, that¡¯s just so¡­ she fought back her urge to sigh out loud, choosing instead to bite her lip, gah!

 Act 4 Chapter 18: Compounding Misfortunes

    ¡°Ingrained into our very soul, is the majesty of the beast. It is imprinted in our very nature to fight as elegantly and artfully as they do. Yet they are still beasts, and with their instincts they can channel the raw fury of nature. We, posses no such connections lest you are a dyrad in disguise. Thus, we bring forth our emotions into the blades we wield, the stances we take, and the causes we fight for. Like an arrow guided by the Goddess herself, I shall take you upon this path and forge you into a beast.¡±


    - Sir Pellean Hostianus, Flight Captain of House [Unknown], ¡°Translated Texts of the Griffin Knights¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana was worried. Ever since Caeus, Sophie had been acting off. Her pleasant disposition remained yet behind those gem like eyes Aryana could see the forced composure that took its toll on her friend. Like a kettle on the verge of overflowing, something bubbled deep within her friend and no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t stop the water from boiling over. Thus, by the time they both went to bed for the night, she only felt a sense of dread overtake her when unlike other times, Sophie was deathly still and fast asleep.


    By the time Morus arrived, Sophie was almost beyond sullen to the point of withdrawn. At the same time, no matter what Aryana suggested, the haitre simply went along without protest. There was also a sadness that Aryana could see emanating from her friend, a sort of hollow sorrowfulness that took the pep out of her every step. All Aryana could do was occasionally snuggle up to Sophie and gently nuzzle her in an attempt to soothe whatever ache she felt. Thankfully, with this at least, every time she did so she managed to elicit a mournful sigh from Sophie before the girl would softly ruffle her hair.


    Her efforts proved to be in vain however, and it was after lunch that Sophie had simply declared she was going to the training grounds. Normally, Aryana wouldn¡¯t think much of it, they were both busy and had their own schedules to attend to. But today felt different, and not only that, Sophie didn¡¯t just go, she had also taken her real blade with her. That, made Aryana worry.


    After saying a quick goodbye, Aryana had paced around the room wondering what to do when an idea struck her. She seemed really off kilter when she talked with Eva the other week, I wonder¡­ With a plan in mind, she hurriedly raced out of the dorm only to slow down when she got the university greens. And where would Eva be on a weekend? Oh no, what if she¡¯s in the city?! What do I do then?


    She aimlessly wandered the campus for about half an hour, unsuccessfully finding any signs of Eva or any of the other Vaettaghs. The low landers called them saints so Aryana had assumed they would be by the campus cathedral, but wandering the grounds outside, she saw no trace of them. Her distress grew as the seconds ticked by and she felt her panic grow. What if Sophie needs me? Distracted by her thoughts she barely noticed the hand that tapped her shoulder.


    ¡°Gweh?¡± Aryana jumped forward, panic filling her eyes.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± A tall tawny looking girl smirked triumphantly.


    ¡°Bweh-heh?¡± Aryana uttered another terrifying noise as she slowly calmed down.


    Her eyes slowly refocused on the girl in front of her and recognised Fana, her friend and partner within the herbology department. The tall girl was originally from some distant land called Lucuria, part of a nomad caravan that traded between them and Traxia. As Fana gently bopped her nose, she finally started processing the situation a little more, finding the girl wearing a bemused expression on her face.


    ¡°Sorry. Heheh, but you were too easy a target.¡± Fana sheepishly apologised before opening her arms up for a hug, ¡°How are you, Aryana?¡±


    Still a little wary, Aryana dragged her disorientated self over and accepted the warm embrace, nestling herself within the taller girl¡¯s protective grasp.


    ¡°H-hello.¡± She managed to say, letting the girl pat her head. "Doing... not the best."


    It was a strange but pleasant feeling, different from the affection that Sophie showed but welcome nonetheless. She responded to the gesture in kind and rubbed her cheek against Fana¡¯s chest, bringing out a small giggle from the older girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a child sometimes.¡± Fana complained, but made no motion to stop. Aryana taking that as a sign to continue.


    Aryana felt her mind gradually relax as the panic subsided somewhat, replaced by happy feelings as it welcomed the comforting feeling. She felt so enamoured with the feeling that she almost forgot why she was here, only momentarily managing to recollect herself after Fana grabbed both her cheeks and stretched them.


    ¡°Murrr.¡± Aryana grumbled with satisfaction.


    She enjoyed it here, at the Academy. Her peers treated her like a person and to her surprise even talked to her, a startling experience at first but one that she gradually grew more used to as they somehow found her shyness endearing. She made many new friends and acquaintances and even though more than a few of them saw her as some strange foreign object on account of her mannerisms, she didn¡¯t mind. They involved her in their talks and lunches, they allowed her to tag along to their hangouts and she didn¡¯t feel so alone anymore. Best of all, at night, she knew that Sophie would be there and that she no longer had to spend frigid horrible nights curled up all alone anymore. No longer with the stupid tribe that hated her so. Ahh, Sophie!


    ¡°Meep.¡± Aryana squeaked as she finally pulled away from Fana¡¯s grasp. Healed by the encounter by now buoyed by a returning sense of urgency.


    ¡°Aryana?¡± Fana¡¯s held a concerned expression on her face, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eh? Weh? Yeah! But I forgot I was looking for someone for a moment there. I¡¯m looking for Saintess Eva- Evaline.¡± She managed to hurriedly stammer out.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a saintess?¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Aryana furiously nodded, ¡°But cannot find.¡±


    ¡°Well, I doubt just wandering around the square would work. Unless you planned to meet here?¡± Fana chuckled.


    Aryana shook her head vigorously, ¡°No meet.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, well then have you tried asking a priest inside? There should be a few inside prepping for afternoon sermons.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it.¡± Fana smirked, ¡°Too curious to leave, but too shy to go in. Classic you.¡±


    Aryana looked away in shame but nodded ever so slightly. Technically, Fana¡¯s assumption was the truth, Aryana did in fact feel uncomfortable bothering devoutees of the High Goddess in their place of worship when she herself was only half as faithful. For the spirits guide as all the stars light my way. She murmured a soft prayer in her head. But the other reason was why she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to enter. Though her wounds have healed, every time she got close to the cathedral doors, her arm would start to tingle, the itchy feeling of the cast and the memories it brought surfacing once again. She shivered at the sensation.


    ¡°C¡¯mon then, let¡¯s go in. Fana shall keep you company.¡± The girl smiled.


    Aryana gingerly nodded and flashed a tepid smile in return, following her new guide into the Academy¡¯s cathedral. Inside, there was a chill in the air that sent tingles down her spine. The decor seemed more rustic and little less grand than it¡¯s Arterian counterpart, but the arches, domed shapes and tiled floors still brought back memories best left behind. She winced when she could feel the attention of a few of the temple staff turn their attention their way and shuddered as a grizzled looking man wearing striped red and blue robes walked towards them.


    ¡°Stars guide your path, young ones. How may I help you today? You¡¯re here quite early for the afternoon¡¯s sermons.¡± The man bowed and flashed a friendly smile.


    ¡°Stars guide you, Light Speaker.¡± Fana smiled and bowed as well, Aryana meeting her gaze and hurriedly following suit, ¡°Hope we¡¯re not being too much of a bother. We¡¯re actually here to look for someone.¡±


    Fana elbowed her and sudden¡¯y Aryana found two sets of eyes looking expectantly at her. She squirmed from the attention before awkwardly bowing again.


    ¡°Ehum, hello. We are, I am, indeed looking for someone.¡± Aryana stated, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Eva¡­ er¡­ saintess Evaline¡­ Rose¡­ Rosengart.¡±


    A mixed expression flashed briefly across the priest¡¯s face and he pursed his lips in displeasure before replying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you.¡± He feigned a smile.


    Aryana bit her lip and looked ready to retreat only for Fana to glare at her. Argh, this is so embarrassing.


    ¡°Umm¡­ please? It¡¯s an important matter.¡±


    He cocked an eyebrow and now frowned with obvious displeasure, ¡°Important how?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ uhmmm¡­ it¡¯s about her household staff.¡±


    ¡°Her¡­ household staff?¡± The man queried in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah, about one of her maids. It¡¯s really important.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s really important?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, it¡¯s about her maid. She has some issues that only Eva can deal with.¡± Aryana pleaded.


    ¡°Her¡­ maid?¡± The priest seemed absolutely baffled, ¡°You want¡­ a saint to deal with a maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The priest seemed at a loss for words and just looked over at his colleagues as if to ask what was happening. Their little conversation seemed to have attracted some level of attention and Aryana spied an elderly looking priest slowly hobbled over.


    ¡°Bishop.¡± The first priest immediately bowed respectfully.


    Fana bowed and Aryana in turn also bowed. The old man letting out a small chuckle at what was happening.


    ¡°Light Speaker.¡± The old man acknowledged before looking at the two girls, ¡°Now I couldn¡¯t help but be nosy and listen in given how good the acoustics are in here.¡± He gestured at the cathedral, ¡°So why don¡¯t you explain why exactly you might need a saintess, hmm?¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Aryana traded glances with Fana and the older girl just shrugged. Well then. ¡°Umm, well I need Eva¡¯s help because¡­¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie deftly manoeuvred her blade against the training dummy once again. Hitting the ¡®arms¡¯, torso, ¡®legs¡¯ and head in quick succession. Without prompting, she pivoted back and forth, dodging the incoming blows that would¡¯ve been launched against her in response. She slowed slightly as she parried an attack and quickly seized the advantage to launch a devastating counter act; thrusting, stabbing, and slashing against the target. Sweat dripped from her brow and her entire body felt clammy and gross. A dull ache built up within her muscles but she persevered, unwilling to surrender.


    She reset her position about two feet away and stood still, observing her opponent and the routine that she used against it. She managed to visualise each step within her mind and tried to refine it, to optimize her movements to best defeat ad survive her enemy. Taking a deep breath, she wiped her forehead with her sleeve and readjusted her armour¡¯s straps, ensuring they were still secured but flexible. With a dissatisfied sigh, she scowled at her own inadequacies and leapt forward into another bout.


    She did not know how long she had been practicing, only that her control had been impeccable, every strike or blow landing just a hair¡¯s width away from actually hitting the dummy. Protecting it from deep cuts whilst also avoiding damaging her own blade. Her renewed attack saw her launching a flurry of rapid but precise strikes against the target, dodging sideways and launching another flurry before sidestepping. She imagined Taurox instructing her on how to act and how the minotaur insisted she could be faster, more precise, and more reactive. She parried another blow and thrusted before immediately backstepping, putting distance between her and her target. Without waiting for a response, she lunged forward, using her momentum to slam herself against the target before letting her blade catch up and strike at the jugular.


    Sophie delivered a hearty kick against the target¡¯s weaker regions and used the blow to push herself back, resetting her position and that of the targets. The dance had reached a new crescendo and she threw herself back into the fray. Stab, dodge, thrust, dodge, stab, dodge, slash, dodge. Again and again she channeled her emotions to power her forward, cutting them off when it came to delivering a blow and getting up close against the target. It was as Taurox had taught her; to use her emotions of rage and justice to sustain her, but to not let it disrupt her technique.


    Her hands too became weapons on their own as she threw in punches and pushes between her strikes. She vented her frustration within every hit, her knuckles burning with the contact but she powered on through. The talks she had yesterday with Miraevie had been somehow more vexing than she had anticipated. She knew that humans had lingering bad memories of the elven occupation but also that the elves just saw her as someone outside of the bloodline. Yet, to have it be so blatantly confirmed somehow hurt all the more. Still, she needed to thank Miraevie, the elf had at least been courteous enough to chat with her and also respectful enough to remain honest.


    No, that¡¯s a lie. She scowled as ducked and pulled back from her position, reassuming a combat stance. Her breathing slowled as she tried to concentrate, analyzing the situation and coming with with another scenario for herself to practice.


    Of course it¡¯s a lie. We both know it. You''re using it to hide your true emotions. A fake enemy so that you don''t have to think.


    Hearing the voice once more, Sophie launched into a far more viscous and rapid attack. A simmering anger filled her every stroke. Each time her blade moved, it delivered a killing blow. She still stopped just short of hitting the target, but with the slight trembling of her hands and body, she wasn¡¯t sure how long she could keep it up.


    You can ignore me all you want but you know it¡¯s true. I told you as much last time.


    Sophie froze, besides the training dummy a much more nonchalant version of herself leaned against it, giving her a cheeky wink before vanishing the moment she blinked. Wha-what do you want?! She demanded of it, pulling back and standing with a stance that allowed her quick movements if necessary. What do you want?!


    What do I want? I want you to realize that something¡¯s wrong.


    Like what?! Everything¡¯s going wrong for me right now! Sophie snarled and sheathed her blade, using her fists to pummel where the apparition stood. I know that much! But even throughout her rage filled assault, her body moved instinctively, maintaining her distance and ensuring her footing was firm and proper. There was a dark joy that conjoined itself amidst the anger, a sense of relief at finally being able to let loose. Just tell me! What do you want from me?!


    The apparition dodged every blow she threw at it, occasionally vanishing before reappearing to her left and right, always with a smirk on its face. I want what you want darling. It ducked under a blow before reappearing right behind her, I just want us to be well again, to be happy. It whispered ominously into her ear.


    I am happy! Sophie desperately wailed, pivoting away from the apparition only for it to vanish again. I am happy here.


    Are you really? What about dearest Evaline? Who left us behind. Or little Aryana, slowly finding her place amongst the people, and away from us.


    That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­. It¡¯s fine. If that¡¯s Aryana¡¯s path then that¡¯s fine. Knowing that I could bring them peace or help them along is more than enough. I¡¯ve done my part.


    Have you really? It grinned mischievously, tauntingly so. You have to face the truth at some point, dear. You can¡¯t just bottle this all up.


    That¡¯s none of your business! Sophie threw a heavy punch, this time smacking into the training dummy, leaving a stinging sensation on her fists. I¡¯m dealing with it!


    If you say so. But then what about what the elf told us? You wouldn¡¯t usually be so upset by something so trivial.


    Oh really? I wouldn''t be? Fine. Then why don''t you tell me why I''m upset! Sophie roared and slammed into the apparition only for it to disappear and reveal the training dummy behind it. She was too committed to stop herself and rammed against it only for the firmness of the target to knock all the wind out of her lungs, sending her collapsing to the ground. Tell me, what should I be upset by, if not that? She wearily got back up to her feet, looking over and unsheathing her sword once more.


    You already know. You feel it don¡¯t you? That little, itty bitty feeling that you hide away. The seed of doubt that never quite ever went away.


    Sophie did a small breathing exercise to calm herself, admonishing herself for forgetting Taurox¡¯s rule of not letting emotions be the striking force.


    You don¡¯t want to be alone, Sophie. We, don¡¯t want to be along. To be left behind, unwanted, unneeded. And everything feels like its just¡­ slipping from our grasp. You¡­ we¡¯re not happy, Sophie.


    Sophie did not reply and just readied her blade, dropping into her practice routine once more but with a renewed fury behind every movement.


    It feels familiar doesn¡¯t it? And it¡¯s such a horrible, horrible feeling.


    She deftly dodged, parried and attacked once more, turning the steps of battle into a more rhythmic dance as she continued. With every swing and blow, she could feel that dull throbbing within her that tried to escape. The confirmation of the apparition¡¯s words, a fear she did not want to admit.


    But fine, if you¡¯re going to be that stubborn then what about this? There¡¯s more than that at stake, darling. You¡¯re not well, in fact, you¡¯re very unwell.


    She thrusted the blade at the dummy¡¯s head and just barely allowed the tip of her sword to tickle the rounded wooden face. Hearing nothing from the apparition, she grunted and stepped back, waiting. So? What do you mean by that? Her breathing grew a little more laboured as she waited, fatigue taking over where anger once was.


    Don¡¯t you feel it? How¡­ itchy¡­ you¡¯ve been feeling? Like you can¡¯t sit still, like you have to keep moving. It licked its lips. Like we have to keep fighting? Because I feel it right now, you know. The blood pumping in our veins, the desire to keep going, the sheer joy we finally get to feel as your hand swung the blade.


    Get to the point.


    We¡¯re breaking Sophie. We¡¯re breaking bit by bit.


    Breaking?


    Didn¡¯t our last meeting make you think? Make you wonder? We¡¯ve spent our entire lives together through nightmares, horrors, and the devils within. Yet, you¡¯ve never once had hallucinations this vivid, so much so that it''s eating away at your sanity. I mean look behind you, or have you forgotten? You¡¯re scaring the instructors. It flicked Sophie¡¯s ear, gotten quite a crowd too.


    Sophie jolted back to awareness at once, having completely forgotten that she had to have staff supervision just to enter to this with a proper weapon. Not only that, but two Guardians were present as well as a training instructor. Yet in the midst of her practice her mind had simply erased them from perception given that they were willing to give her some space. Until now.


    With exhaustion now fully catching up, she turned and her face turned to one of horror. Besides the staff that were supposed to be there; she counted three students who looked to have been training; an old looking priest; a templar; and an extra Guardian. Her despair climbed to new heights when she also spied an awestruck Aryana clinging onto a tall girl. It was a gut wrenching sight and she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more defeated than before. Only for her eyes to land on the final person looking at her. Eva.


    What do I do? She pleaded with a whimper. Only a deafening silence answered her and the gazes of the crowd awaited her. Internally driving herself to a full blown panic at the sudden development. All she could do was to sheathe her sword and quietly wrap her school robes around her sweat covered armor. She turned back to the training dummy, hoping that everyone would just disperse, but no footsteps sounded. Please leave me alone.


    Then there was a clap, then two, then a series of hands clapped. She instinctively turned around and curtsied, making an effort to meet no one¡¯s gaze. They broke out into hushed whispers and praise. For a moment Sophie felt a minute sense of elation replace the fear.


    I¡¯ll leave you alone, came a haunting whisper in the wind. Sophie¡¯s heart froze and time slowed down once again. But I¡¯ll leave you with this little tid bit since we do happen to be quite daft. The apparition cackled. We¡¯re breaking, literally.


    What do you mean?


    Don¡¯t you remember why you, we¡¯re, special? We can¡¯t die, not in the way normal people see it as. For as long as there is mana¡­


    I can regenerate.


    Precisely, but the reason you can¡­?


    Is because of¡­ the void¡­ Hold on. Are you implying something¡¯s happening to the void?


    It makes me overjoyed to know that we¡¯re smart enough to infer most of the facts. But not quite. Something happening to the void? As if the Entity would ever let that pass. No, dear Sophie, something¡¯s happening to us. We¡¯re getting broken apart.


    We¡­ I¡¯m being broken apart?


    Correct. We¡¯re beings of the void. But have you noticed? We haven¡¯t seen hide nor hair of the entity. No dreams, nightmares, messages, creepy voices in our heads. It¡¯s been months, we¡¯re breaking apart at the seams.


    Realisation dawned at the apparition¡¯s words and Sophie could feel her body trembling, almost as if actively thinking about it had caused it to manifest. I¡¯m breaking¡­ because¡­ because we haven¡¯t made contact. Haven¡¯t had exposure to the void. And since it¡­ changed me¡­


    Exactly, now we are the void and the void is us. It welcomed the conclusion with outstretched arms.  It is the glue that binds this form together. But that glue is disappearing, and without it¡­


    I¡¯ll just disappear.


    Which means?


    I can¡¯t wait around anymore, is what you¡¯re saying. That if I do, then I die.


    The apparition just grinned and whispered one last phrase that burrowed deep into her soul, We must bring back the stolen dawn. It cackled and vanished.


    Terrified, Sophie tried to refocus on the world around her but the words rang far too loudly in her head. The towers, I need to get to the tower. Or a relic? The expedition! That might buy me some time, but how¡­ why is it all so loud?! I can¡¯t think! I need to think!


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Sophie are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Noise, too much noise. Her heart rate raced upwards in panic. Her unfocused eyes tried to look at the people around her, their faces blurring into one save for the figure in front of her.


    ¡°Sophie, you don¡¯t look so good.¡± Aryana whispered.


    Sophie tried to reassure the redhead but words wouldn¡¯t leave her mouth. She felt her brain tearing itself apart. Her body seizing up as she wheezed in a desperate attempt to break free. Before she could even move, the pain, exhaustion and panic exploded all at once. The last thing she saw was the ceiling, and the apparition taunting her with a smirk.

 Act 4 Chapter 19: Transient Discussions

    ¡° WAR? Will the Alliance March Again?


    The situation on the Abenstadt Felmarch border is tense as recent reports from the front indicate an armed skirmish had taken place between troops stationed on both sides of the border. This extreme escalation of tension is unacceptable and has already seen the quiet assembling of private militias throughout Abenstadt and Arteria. Traxia¡¯s armies have also recently halted the Carradorian advance and a fresh legion has been rumoured to be deployed to the conflict zone. While analysts favours the Abenstadtian defensive network, we currently have no clue what exactly the Traxian plans are and how they plan to punch through the staunch fast Abenstadt defences.


    Our correspondents and attaches will continue to update us as the situation develops. But be prepared for a call to arms, dear citizens. The continent stands on the verge of chaos and we must persevere. Earlier today, the Minister of War''s office had sent out a preprepared statement addressing the issue and detailing the council''s plan...¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, All Editions, ¡°Front Page¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie awoke from a dreamless sleep, her head throbbing with pain. Lights blinded her eyes and she had to strain herself just to open them. She groaned in agony as her mind grew fuzzy when it tried its best to remember how she had got here. By the stars, I feel like shit. Hells below, I can barely remember a thing. There was the apparition, it talked, we talked. Jealousy, doubt, and the tower. Of course, of all the things to remember, it also needed me to get to the tower. But why?  Frustrated, she clawed at the sheets only to end up touching something solid. She forced her eyes to open and found a lump of red beside her. Examining the object further, she slowly realized that the thing was actually Aryana, and that Aryana was in fact holding her legs and by extension, holding her in place. What the?


    She listened closely for a few moments, taking in the dull hum of noise outside the room. There were no sounds out of the ordinary and when she took a cursory glance around her, she surmised that she was back in the dorms. Her clothes too, appear to have been changed, now dressed sloppily in her nightgown with one of the shoulder straps dangling loosely next to her. Beyond the bed and next to her desk, she could see her chestpiece and attire that she wore to training hanging on what appeared to be a makeshift rack, all her kit evidently having been cleaned. I just hope it didn¡¯t get soaked through or it might degrade a little. Still¡­ does this mean I got brought back to my room? But why? And¡­ She gently crawled her way out of Aryana¡¯s grasp and leaned over the redhead, slowly pulling her nose closer to the top of the girl¡¯s head. Tickled by stray strands of hair, she fought the urge to sneeze but got what she needed. Still smells like flowers and vanilla, so I doubt this is a dream or a nightmare. Does this mean I¡¯m actually back in my room?


    Sophie¡¯s headache flared up once again, the pain making her physically grimace as she clutched the bed for support. Imagery and loud noises flashed within her mind, an unrelenting assault that seemed to sap what little energy she had regained away. The cascade finally came to an end when she remembered the crowd that had formed around her and the apparition waving goodbye as her body had simply shut down. Hells be damned, I remember now. The void and my body, it''s all interlinked. I¡¯ve had nightmares but none of the darkness or the entity lately. It means my connection to it is fading. Goddess above, what the hells is wrong with me.


    ¡°Neerrnoss.¡± A strange sound came out beside her.


    ¡°Ary?¡±


    ¡°Shooom. Marshua toey toe.¡±


    ¡°Ary?¡± Sophie asked again, this time leaning over to brush some hair out of the way, giving her a light prod in the process. The girl appeared fast asleep and Sophie saw no sign of her being awake


    ¡°Shonoss.¡± Aryana sprouted more sleepy gibberish, her hand now clasping at the air.


    Sophie watched the strange display for another minute before she rubbed her weary eyes once. Fuck, what a mess. Eva was there too, dammit. Her thoughts were once again distracted by the girl wiggling around in her sleep, expanding after her body realised that she was no longer confined by Sophie. Amused but now fatigued mentally, Sophie carefully helped pull the girl up, inching Aryana upwards until her head could finally rest on the bed¡¯s pillow. Having reached safe harbor, Aryana¡¯s erratic movements gradually calmed down except for her hand, which had somehow latched onto Sophie¡¯s wrist and refused to let go.


    Surprised but not displeased at this turn of events. Sophie decided to join Aryana laying back down on the bed. She manoeuvred her hand so that she could stealthily hold onto Aryana''s, their fingers gently interlocking as contact was made. A warm fuzzy feeling flickered within her and she couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. She took one last glance at a clock on the wall to find that it was only five in the afternoon, a little over three hours since she started her training session. By the stars, the apparition and activity must¡¯ve taken a lot out of me if I already feel this badly in such a short time. But if I did pass out¡­ how did she manage to convince the people there to not just take me to the medics and back to the dorms instead? Watching Aryana¡¯s sleeping face, Sophie felt a small sense of reassurance and struck the doubt from her mind. Could always ask her later, for now, I¡¯ll just enjoy the moment. Quietly, Sophie could feel herself slowly sync up to Aryana¡¯s breathing, the two matching pace as her own eyes closed. Night, Ary. Have a good nap.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie groggily opened up her eyes. She tried to move only to feel an intense stiffness coming from both her arms. The numbness sharpened her senses and her eyes opened wide to assess the damage. Not only had Aryana held firmly onto her left hand, she had also essentially formed a cocoon around it in her sleep, with her body weight. Being a back sleeper, Sophie¡¯s other arm meanwhile was simply not used to sudden change in posture. Coupled with her vigorous swordplay earlier, she was now a little more sore than expected.


    She carefully extricated her hand from Aryana¡¯s grip, taking extra care to not wake the sleeping girl. Sophie stifled a yawn of her own and tried to roll off the bed, only realising a moment too late that her right arm was still incredibly numb and was still stiff as a board. A terrific thud echoed throughout the room as Sophie slammed her back against the floor. She was stuck frozen in shame and embarrassment for a moment before a guttural groan was let out. Her back now also joined the rest of her body in feeling sore and Sophie let her head rest against the crowd, still a bit too ashamed to move. She almost chuckled at her own misfortune, staring up into the ceiling and just wondering what exactly she should do.


    The expedition to the Myndiri ruins was in a week and she had done a grand total of nothing to find out more about it. She only knew what the staffer had told her the other week and that there would be Academy pupils involved. Beyond that, she had also just learned that she was, in some sense of the word, dying. It was such a simple yet overlooked conclusion that made more sense the longer she thought about it. The Entity had made it clear enough that the void had tampered with her body to allow her free reign of its domain. She didn¡¯t even know if she would qualify as a living being if she was dissected, though she wasn¡¯t eager to find out.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± A curious voice queried from the bed.


    She pondered her options for a few moments before deciding to stay on the floor, her dignity long since gone. ¡°Down here.¡± She grunted.


    Aryana stirred from her sleeping position and Sophie soon found the mop of redhead looking over the bed and down at her. She could see the concern written all across Aryana¡¯s face and smiled reassuringly at her. Aryana seemed wholly unconvinced but shuffled off the bed anyway. Sophie now felt increasingly small as her friend loomed above her, the look of concern tinged with some noticeable bewilderment at the current situation.


    ¡°Rolled off the bed. Arm was super stiff. Now I¡¯m sore all over. Fine though.¡± Sophie quickly headed off any potential questions.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, help me up would ya?¡± Sophie raised her hands in the air.


    Aryana pulled and Sophie immediately grimaced, the stinging numbness clearly not quite dissipated. She held back from making any noises and just nodded appreciatively at Ary before shaking her sore muscles back into action.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Aryana began but hesitated, her eyes still holding onto the worried expression from earlier.


    Sophie knew what Ary wanted to ask and rubbed the tips of her ears. She wasn¡¯t sure how she could even explain what anything that happened was without sounding like a madwoman. She was certain they had almost all seen most of her erratic practice. Furthermore, the fact that they were there, meant that they were concerned about her. Passing out on the spot probably didn¡¯t look particularly good either.


    She let out a somber smile and pulled Aryana close, the girl¡¯s eyes widening as they were now barely a finger length apart. For a moment Sophie could see herself reflect in Aryana¡¯s eyes and she almost winced at the sight. Man, I look like a mess. She sighed deeply and for once found herself quite stumped. There was so much she wanted to say; to talk about her doubts, her fears, and her desires. Yet, whenever she tried to move her mouth she would always catch herself wondering if she should. Aryana cared about her, that much was true, but the more the girl knew, the more in danger she would be. Sophie was almost certain that whatever she mentioned, Ary would try to help or join her no matter what. Unless¡­


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Aryana whispered again. Sophie could feel the girl¡¯s hand gently caress her cheek and leaned into it with a soft smile. She''s not gonna like what''s coming.


    ¡°Ary.¡± She stated matter of factly, watching as the girl in question stiffed up, "I''m dying."


    "Huh?" Aryana looked baffled, looking almost expectantly for Sophie to continue, her face descending onto despair as the silence continued, ¡°Dy-dying?! S-Sophie?¡± Aryana stammered.


    Sophie paused before bursting out into a small giggle, too amused by Aryana¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°Sophie?! If this is a joke it¡¯s a very bad one!¡± Aryana started yelling and Sophie quickly held her tightly.


    ¡°Ary, it¡¯s fine, hey. I¡¯m alright. Figured I¡¯d get the big news out of the way first.¡±


    ¡°Big news¡­ out of the¡­ so you are dying?! It''s not a joke?! Sophie! Why?!¡± Aryana shook her violently, as if trying to expel the very thought from her bones.


    ¡°Hey, hey. It¡¯s fine. This is one case of death that¡¯s actually quite slow acting and almost completely curable.¡±


    ¡°What? What does that even mean? Sophieeee.¡± Aryana wailed.


    ¡°Easy there, how bout this. Give me a moment to explain everything, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Explain¡­ everything?¡± Aryana cocked her head, ¡°But dying¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me. You do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    A furtive little nod.


    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit. I just need to formulate my thoughts a bit.¡±


    ¡°But dying?¡±


    ¡°Eheheh, yeah. But it¡¯ll make sense, kinda.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°So we need to get you to void energy? Or at least expose you to the darkness?¡± Aryana asked once again, ¡°Then you¡¯ll be fine?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Sophie replied.


    Aryana breathed another sigh of relief and flopped back onto the bed. Their talk wasn¡¯t long but it had been tense, and Sophie could see that the girl was expecting for her to perish at any second. She was ultimately thankful that Aryana proved to be a good listener, or at least adept at hiding how confused she was in this moment. Sophie too felt a bit of that when a sudden burst of inspiration explained the likely cause of everything.


    Arteria was the economic heart of the continent, a city state protected by the best mages and enchantments that money could buy or that the Academy could train. This meant that whatever protective wards were in place were ones that likely shut out most if not all hostile influences that might have designs on its people. Which also meant that the months she had spent in the city and the Academy would be devoid of such influences. One of which being the Entity and the void. After all, it was the very same Entity that made it clear it could not directly influence much of anything without a medium to access this realm of existence, that the void was locked in some distant prison and could barely contact her in the first place. It struggled against whatever was keeping it in place, much less the protective wards that defended most cities and estates, even less so against some of the best Cyndralia had to offer.


    When she had told Aryana her theory, she herself felt quite stupid as she spoke the words. It made sense, an Entity that struggled to pierce through worlds in the first place and was limiting its presence wouldn¡¯t actively engage with large scale protective barriers. Sophie felt almost as if she had stumbled into the most obvious explanation to the problem and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little miffed that she hadn¡¯t noticed any of this earlier. Though she knew that there had also been no reason that would make her suspect this train of thought in the first place. At least she had been relatively free of nightmares, that much she could appreciate.


    ¡°So? What do you think?¡± Sophie asked the now silent Aryana.


    Aryana frowned and Sophie watched her shoulders sag. Before she could offer words of reassurance, Aryana had launched herself at her. Surprised, Sophie couldn¡¯t stand her ground and the two tumbled into a small heap as Aryana wrapped her arms tightly around Sophie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± Aryana let out a hushed whisper.


    ¡°O-oh? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. At least I don''t plan on doing so. Glad to see you care.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Good¡­ good.¡± Aryana let out her own relieved sigh, ¡°You better not or I¡¯ll be really sad. Really, really sad.¡± Aryana hunched up against Sophie''s Chest, "And I do care. A lot."


    ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t plan to. Not for a while, at least.¡± Sophie nuzzled the top of Aryana¡¯s head, ¡°¡®Sides, who would ever leave you alone? You¡¯re like the cutest little puppy, can¡¯t ever abandon that.¡± Sophie joked.


    Aryana glared up at Sophie and pouted but Sophie saw through the act and the little twinkle in the girl¡¯s eyes. Heh.


    ¡°All I¡¯ll have to do is head out of the city and replenish at the ruin. Worse comes to worse I¡¯ll just sneak into the main hall and up to the Myndiri tower. Just might get expelled. Simple enoug-oof.¡± Sophie¡¯s words stumbled when she felt a surprise punch in the gut.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that.¡± Aryana growled, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Things will be okay.¡±


    Sophie smiled and gave Aryana a cheeky little poke in the cheek, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t. But still, it¡¯ll just be a quick excursion out of the city, I¡¯ll try being a part of the group. If not, I¡¯ll just have to shadow them, no biggie.¡±


    Aryana snorted but didn¡¯t press the issue, pulling away from Sophie to help her off the floor. With their clothes thoroughly ruffled, the two shared a quick glance and giggled before they nodded. A silent agreement was reached and they would try to enjoy the rest of the day however they could before the next week began.


    Letting her eyes follow Aryana move across the room, Sophie couldn¡¯t help feel a little guilty. Besides the immediate issue of her health, she had hidden the true reason she had originally went to vent at the training grounds. But when she watched as Aryana¡¯s expression had descended into despair, she reckoned that the poor girl had enough on her plate. As I always tell myself, a problem for another time. But¡­ I wonder¡­ ah, whatever. A problem for another time.

 Act 4 Chapter 20: Caravan Once Again

    ¡° Council in Emergency Session


    Following the drastic escalation in tension along the Abenstadt border the past week. The Council of Arteria and representatives from the Nautican Union, the Grand Duchy of Abenstadt, and Eryanian Enclave met within the Chamber of Stalwart for a full day of deliberation. Though held behind closed doors, Divicos Representative Ashram Meyers was quick to offer words of reassurance that ¡°Everything that can be discussed, is being discussed. All options are on the table and the Trading Houses stand behind whatever decision will be made.¡±


    It has to be said that both Archon of War Belisar and Grand Duke Leofric have condemned the violence on the border, with both sides pointing to each other as the instigator. With the border zones now flooding with troops from both sides, no one has been able to ascertain the facts of the matter beyond combat reports and heresy. The Arterian Minister of War has also made a statement about the incident¡­¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, All Editions, ¡°Front Page - 29th of Caeus¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie gently stroked Aryana¡¯s head much to the amusement of the siblings who watched the exchange with bemused interest. They smiled at her and she smiled back, happy that everyone was feeling cheery. The past week had been a mixture of ups and downs and Sophie was just glad it was all over and done with. Just gotta link up with the Academy expedition, one final hurdle to go.


    Thanks to the siblings, they had discovered that the expedition leaves Arteria sometime in the afternoon, leaving the earlier part of their day free. Sophie had stocked up on what supplies she could and Aryana had practically insisted that they would stick together until the time of her departure. Sophie had originally run out of ideas short of asking the Academy professors directly when Aryana suggested they ask the siblings to search on their behalf. To her surprise, they were more than intrigued to join her harebrained scheme and buzzed around their peers and department about the expedition. They were the ones who managed to find out information from a student participating on the research team and then relayed that information back to Sophie. The siblings did add one stipulation however, and that was they would at least accompany the two to the city. Of that Sophie was thankful, at least Aryana would have someone to keep her company.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Maylesa grinned knowingly at her.


    ¡°Indeed, we shall see to her.¡± Thalnor winked, giving his side pouch a little pat, "We might be inventors and tinkerers, but we know our way around a fight."


    ¡°You just make sure you have everything you need.¡±


    The display and bravado seemed so unexpected that she couldn''t help but laugh before grinning at them, ¡°Pfff. Alright Thalnor, whatever you say. But yeah, thanks guys.¡± Sophie beamed.


    Sophie took a peak at her pack. She had probably as minimal of a travel pack that she could manage. It carried all bare essentials and her blade. Certainly not a lot. She had: a pillow, five days worth of dried food, a map and one spare set of underwear. It wasn¡¯t anything to write home about but she did have one crucial advantage. Whatever void based energy radiated around her made animals and wildlife extremely wary. It also meant she could pretty much camp out anywhere and not worry too much about insects or reptiles, a pleasant boon if nothing else. Though the thought of the errant Mistveil spider still made her neck shiver, she suspected that the horrid thing had been just as repulsed by her nothingness, landing on her neck by pure unfortunate chance before she had launched it at the undead.


    ¡°It is regrettable though that our meeting will be so short today. You should definitely visit us more during the semester.¡± Maylesa moped.


    ¡°True. It¡¯s just the past few weeks had me running all around the place, as you can probably tell. After this though, probably next week, I¡¯ll either be free to roam around or be locked up somewhere.¡± Sophie joked.


    ¡°Let that be our collective hope then. That regardless of the outcome of your mission, you remain out of prison.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Sophie snorted, ¡°Fair enough. To not being imprisoned.¡± She grabbed the nearby glass and toasted.


    ¡°To not being imprisoned.¡± The siblings cheered, before cackling a little at their own joke.


    Sophie was more amazed at how all the noise hadn¡¯t woken Aryana up yet. They had finished lunch earlier in the day and were now taking tea at a fancy little cafe. With the elegant style and finely curated selection on display, Sophie was aware of how under dressed she was for the occasion. Something that was thankfully remedied by the fact that the siblings had befriended the owner after they had helped repair failing magitech in the cafe a few years back. He had waved them all in though into a private room, though he did cast a few questioning glances at Sophie.


    Tea was fantastic and they mauled through quite a few platters of snacks before Aryana; struck down by lunch and now teatime, yawned and curled up onto her chair. It didn¡¯t take long before she had fallen asleep much to the amusement of everyone else. At least it¡¯s peaceful here.


    Outside however, the sky spoke of only ill omens as the frosts still hovered around the land like a predatory watching its prey. The atmosphere too seemed to shift and contort itself with each passing moment; one moment it was calm, lively even, a joyous feeling not unlike the other times she had visited; the next was far more tense and dour, as if the city itself was being pulled apart like a string, on the very verge of snapping. This strange dichotomy left her ill at ease and she shuffled uneasily in her seat, worried about what was to come once she began shadowing the expedition.


    ¡°Sophie, would you mind waking her up?¡± Thalor interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Eh?¡± You mean Ary?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Seeing as it''s about time for your departure¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sophie affirmed, though she could detect the traces of a mischievous smile lingering on their faces. Just what are they planning?


    Sophie gave Aryana a few shakes and prods, poking away at her cheek. In what felt like the most common response the redhead would give, Sophie¡¯s finger was quickly snatched up by the girl¡¯s mouth and gently nibbled on it. It was a strange sensation that she would never quite get used to, but judging by the barely contained giggles from across the table, it was amusing enough. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but grin, giving the girl one last final poke that seemed to stir her back to realms of reality.


    ¡°Muwh?¡± Aryana groaned with annoyance, ¡°Five minutes. More?¡±


    ¡°Wakey wakey.¡± Sophie cooed as she lightly tapped Aryana¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°S-Sophieee.¡± Aryana bolted awake, playfully wiggling under the sudden assault.


    ¡°Sorry, your cheeks are too squishy.¡± Sophie flashed an apologetic grin.


    ¡°Murrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Feeling awake though?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah! I¡¯m sorry! Did I just¡­ fall asleep? Here? Ahhh!¡± Aryana burrowed her head in embarrassment.


    Sophie shared a moment with the siblings and they all broke into a light chuckle. The siblings then turned to each other and had what Sophie could only assume was a silent conversation before they turned back to her and Ary. Maylesa jostled with her pack and Thalnor just offered a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Sleepiness aside, we were¡­ in a little bit of a rush.¡± Maylesa grunted, ¡°But we did come up with something for you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, quite a rushed job but with Aryana¡¯s help it turned out alright, hence why we wanted her awake for this.¡± Thalnor added before turning towards Ary, "Though I do hope you''ll forgive us for waking you."


    Aryana seemed a bit confused and quirked her head sideways when Sophie noticed how her eyes suddenly got bigger. Realization seemed to dawn on her at once and Sophie watched as she bounced up and down, looking excitedly at the siblings.


    ¡°Oohhh, I didn¡¯t think it was properly ready!¡± Aryana exclaimed.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. But we do need some field trials to figure out what¡¯s wrong or if it is even viable.¡± Maylesa acknowledged.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous though?¡±


    ¡°Not any less than having a friend trying to join an Academy expedition without supervision.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡±


    ¡°No use worrying though, here.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s curious eyes widened at the sight of the small box-like shape that Maylesa placed upon the table. It was about the size of a slightly oversized music box, a little puffed out with some line-like protrusions around the outer edge hummed with mana. On the front of it was also a little mechanism that seemed to hold it in place, a lock of sorts. Could this be¡­ Sophie¡¯s thoughts were easy to ascertain at a glance and she found the siblings both nodding their assent. Aryana also looked extremely interested and Sophie gave her a little grin. She moved forward and twisted the small cog on the front of the case and the little device whirred to life, releasing the lock. With a satisfying click, the box opened up to reveal a cylindrical device nestled within. It was coated with a black paint that seemed more like a disguise than anything else, but beneath it, Sophie could feel the clearly concentrated mana.


    ¡°Before you get too excited, it is just a prototype. So there are still many things that need to be sorted before we¡¯d even consider it functional.¡± Maylesa quipped, ¡°For now it only stores just enough for a light spell. So err¡­ not much.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Whoa.¡± Sophie whistled lightly, placing her hand over it and feeling the growing desire within her to just drain it all. ¡°How¡¯d you even make this?¡± The siblings immediately smiled and Sophie caught a glint of pride in both their eyes.


    ¡°The concept is miniaturisation.¡± Maylesa¡¯s voice suddenly sounded far more sagely, ¡°That is, taking what we already have and making it smaller. Now, normal metals and materials already sap away the effectiveness of magic by a small percentage, but usually, the quantity of mana expended and magic used is more than sufficient to overwhelm such obstacles. Thus in trying to make a miniature mana battery, we realized we needed to either significantly enchant the material through an arcane smith or runesmith; both of which would cost far too much to make the project viable or a scaled up production of it. Or, find a different way to not dilute the mana¡¯s effectiveness. Thalnor, resource procurement.¡± Maylesa snapped her finger.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Thalnor nodded, effortlessly transitioning into his new role as speaker, ¡°This is where Aryana joins us on the project.¡± He smiled, ¡°A fortunate addition too since it was her idea that led to this prototype.¡±


    Aryana blushed from the sudden attention and just silently nodded, though she couldn¡¯t quite hide the smile on her face at the praise.


    ¡°Anyway.¡± Thalnor continued, ¡°Our first attempts using the easily procurable metals that are found in normal mana batteries proved ineffective due to simply being too hard to shape and manage at the size we¡¯re looking for.¡± He gestured at the box, ¡°Furthermore, as my sister stated; there is no point in using enchanted metals simply due to cost. Not only that, but sourcing such metals from the Academy without explicit permission for a project would be quite difficult. So when Aryana suggested a more organic method, we decided to take a different approach to the matter. Would you like to share?¡± He raised an eyebrow at the girl in question.


    Aryana shrunk a little but nodded, ¡°Umm¡­ right¡­ so¡­ okay. So what I learned from alchemy is that many umm¡­ many potions and poultices use herbs and ground down powders as a baseline foundation. So, err, for like a health potion you¡¯d use honey, poppies or clovers, umm¡­ mint, water, and Godsbloom. What a healing potion does is basically kickstart the healing processes within your body by speeding up both natural and mana based recovery. Kinda like how divine magic can heal injuries and wounds but slower and less effective. Does¡­ does that all sound about right?¡± She looked nervously at the siblings who smiled back.


    ¡°Wonderfully done.¡± Maylesa grinned.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Thalnor agreed before pointing back at the box, ¡°Now, what that means¡­¡± He began again with no signs of slowing down.


    At some point or another, Sophie had simply kept quiet as the three of them drowned the room with technical explanations and descriptive details about their contraption. She was glad that Aryana had at least found something she was skilled at and seemed relatively excited about. Though Sophie admittedly felt a little loss within the crowd. Still, she managed to parse out the important details and formed a decent idea of how their mini mana device worked.


    Essentially, she boiled it down to the fact that the device was metallic on the outside, but augmented by what sounded like a far too complicated explanation of dried plant matter. Aryana had taken the ingredients to a health potion, which held some properties that promoted growth within the mana stored inside a person¡¯s body. Meaning that it should handle liquefied mana just fine. Then molded it to fit the metallic cylinder¡¯s interior, and allowed for it to hold the mana without rendering the material useless. The protrusions meanwhile, were how they pumped the mana into the device but that also meant that there was no way of telling if the extra plant material they shoved in had correctly sealed the opening. If not, then the mana within would still be able to touch the metal and lose its potency extremely quickly. Leaving Sophie with the final product of a prototype with a shelf life of seven days, six if she counted the fact that they made this yesterday. So I really gotta get in and out fast, or this will be useless if I run into trouble. Rather, let¡¯s hope this stays useless until I come back and can just try it out without pressure.


    ¡°... That¡¯s about the gist of it, yes.¡± Maylesa stated, her nose scrunched up in annoyance.


    ¡°A truly vexing problem. That¡¯s why it¡¯s imperative that you try it out properly.¡± Thalnor turned to Sophie.


    Huh?! Sophie panicked and almost yelped out loud, returning back from zoning out, she just nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Like I was saying, the current configuration ¡®works¡¯ in the loosest sense of the word. So if you do get, say, a deep cut, it should still help you a bit. But the low efficacy of the mana and just the short lifespan of this means that you shouldn¡¯t use it as a crutch.¡±


    ¡°As much as I hate to say it, my brother is right. This product is clearly bordering on failure already, but we still hope it can help a little. May it also serve as proof that we meant what we said when we declared we¡¯d make this for you. The concept¡­¡±


    ¡°Just requires a little refining.¡± Thalnor finished for his sister.


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Sophie brushed off their concerns, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that you¡¯ll both get this done at some point. For now just seeing this prototype is amazing enough. Which, by the way, any materials you want me to keep an eye out for in the ruins?¡±


    The two seemed to fall deep in thought before chuckling to themselves.


    ¡°You plan to rob the Academy excavation site?¡± Maylesa jokingly quipped, ¡°Bold.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uhh¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Sophie hastily corrected, ¡°Just that¡­ you know, if I can get my hands on something within reach.¡±


    ¡°Haha, should''ve seen how you squirmed there.¡± The elf snorted, ¡°Fair enough. Aside from any Myndiri ingots or mechanisms¡­¡± She looked to Thalnor who looked back, their gazes meeting and the siblings both tried to hold back a chuckle.


    ¡°Considering their advanced technology, it might be worth looking for a mana battery or better yet, a mini mana battery.¡± Maylesa finished, letting a sudden silence take the room before she started cackling, Thalnor joining her.


    For some reason, this amused the two of them greatly and they were close to a cackling fit. Sophie did not really get the joke and just settled for a half hearted sigh, Aryana also just shrugging when they made eye contact.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Sophie cleared her throat, ¡°So ingots and mechanism if possible. Maybe the solution to all my problems too if I find a mana battery and the crystal I¡¯m looking for. That''s all?¡±


    "Yes! The solution to everything!" Thalnor proclaimed. The siblings paid attention for nary a second before giggling once again.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Aryana cooed sombrely beside her, ¡°Time¡­¡± The girl pointed to the clock.


    At once the jovial atmosphere died down and a serious expression fell back upon the siblings'' faces. It was just around four in the afternoon and the expedition set out in an hour. Time, it would seem, was fast running out. Thalnor locked the machine once more and handed it to Sophie. She secured it in her bag under the pillow and took one last look around the room.


    ¡°So this is it then.¡± Sophie grunted


    ¡®Indeed it is. But we have the utmost confidence that you will succeed.¡± Thalnor jokingly saluted.


    Sophie giggled and returned the salute, prompting Maylesa and Aryana to also join in. The four of them now goofily looking at each other until Maylesa broke the stalemate.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± The sister managed to grin.


    Aryana seemed the most upset out of the three and just softly sighed. ¡°Be safe.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, and I will.¡± Sophie acknowledged.


    For another moment or two, the four of them just sat in silence until Sophie finally stood up. But before she could leave the room, she felt a small tug on her sleeve.


    ¡°Come back. Okay?¡± Aryana asked, looking away despondent.


    Feeling a little guilty, Sophie leaned over and gave the girl a gentle peck on her forehead, startling the poor soul. Without giving Aryana time to respond, Sophie pulled away and winked. ¡°I will.¡±


    Knowing that she¡¯d just get caught up if they talked more, Sophie quickly aimed for the door, giving one final wave to everyone as she left. Onwards and outwards I suppose. May the stars guide my path and may you guide theirs as well.


    <hr><hr>


    One thing¡¯s gone right at least. Sophie let out a relieved sigh as she snuggled up in her spot on the wagon.


    Cost cutting was a very economical thing to do. This was even more true for an institution sponsored activity that already happens more than enough over the course of the year. So it was that in order to save on transportation costs and budget, the Academy expeditions and the adventurers who guarded them would travel alongside a caravan to the Arterian - Abenstadt border before separating. What this meant was that Sophie simply just paid the caravan master and was now a ¡®young troubadour¡¯ headed towards Absenstadt to earn extra money performing for the mercenary troops.


    Though the caravan was supposed to set out at five in the afternoon. Like most student related activities, the defined time was one that people liked to push as much as possible and just through the sheer act of arriving earlier than the appointed time, Sophie could get on. Rather, she had been able to assess the situation before speaking to the caravan master, making some excuse or another that she had gone to the guild to hire an escort only for a stray adventurer to offhandedly mention the caravan. He was disbelieving at first, but when he grilled her about who would be wealthy enough to hire an escort from the guild to just travel, a gold coin and two silver changed his mind pretty quickly.


    Luck seemed to further be on her side when the students and professor started trickling. Fourteen students, a professor, and four guardians. None recognised her and she recognised none of them. Better yet, the guardians were wearing the colors of Abenstadt meaning they were from the loaned detachment, another layer of separation that soothed her nerves a little. No one seemed to question her and she had even gone through the trouble of wearing a nondescript dark green tunic that the siblings she had bought just before arriving. It was admittedly very itchy, but for all intents and purposes, she looked like a peasant. Well groomed, but still a peasant.


    ¡°Sorry! Late arrivals!¡± A voice shouted from the back of the caravan. Why does it sound so familiar?


    Sophie poked her head slightly out of the wagon and died a little on the inside. Her luck it seemed, had all been spent and now the ill omens from the past weeks were quickly catching up. The adventures that were hired to escort the Academy students were naturally going to be trusted and capable. They would also in theory have ties to the institution itself though in this case it was more a case of being related just enough that they passed muster. Mainly, she watched as Ryo and Jun raced over with three more students in tow. Behind them, the rest of the Dragon Wagon arrived on horseback. Oh, just great.


    Just as quickly as she had peaked outside, she quickly slunk back inside the caravan to sit with the bored and now slightly amused caravaneer. The man raised an eyebrow at her, and Sophie gave the only response that floated into her head.


    ¡°Bad ex.¡± She murmured.


    She had found the answer distasteful almost immediately as soon as she had spoken. But the words were evidently familiar to the rugged caravaneer and the man put on a sagely frown and nodded. His brows knitted together and he just beckoned for her to take her seat. Sophie obliged and resumed sitting in a corner with a box in front of her, hopefully obscuring herself from the outside. The man gave a small chuckle and sighed.


    ¡°Yer ¡®oung, So lemme tell ya this. Its always easy to get back together, ¡®arder to move on.¡± He finished his words with a proud, almost enlightened look on his face.


    His words made sense in their own little phrases. But given the context of the situation, Sophie was left so baffled by the lack of a clear meaning that she could only sigh, not knowing how to respond. The man thankfully took it as understanding, returning back to his seat before staring blankly at the wagon¡¯s floor again. A peculiar fellow, but at least he isn¡¯t prying. Also what the hells brain, an ex? Really? Though I guess it is one of the more relatable answers and not as suspicious.


    A loud whistle sounded from the front of the caravan. Sophie looked over just as the wagon jolted suddenly, nearly sending her flying from her seat. Barely holding on, she gripped the backrest and felt the nervousness build up within her. Step one done. Now I just have to somehow avoid being found out. Easier said than done, considering it¡¯s the Dragons, just gotta hope they don¡¯t recognise me much. Goddess help me. She muttered to herself. Yet, despite the nervousness, there was also an equally increasing sense of excitement that bubbled up alongside it. Here she was, back on the road again. Despite the dangers that potentially lay ahead, on some levels, she arguably felt more calm than her presentation on Traxia earlier in the week.


    She let out a small yawn and nodded at the man. The caravaneer gave her a thumbs up that told her she wouldn¡¯t be needed to pitch in anytime soon. With nothing left to do, she closed her eyes and waited.

 Act 4 Chapter 21: Blue Light, Red Light

    ¡°At first they were rumors, nothing more than superstition and overblown worries. Perhaps a bandit lord or two got crafty, who knows. Then came the flood of refugees; peasants, nobles, knights, soldiers, deserters, farmers, and more. All came streaming from the border with wild eyed accounts of horrors sweeping in from the western plains or the northern coasts or of monsters rising up in the middle of southern towns whilst the cowardly eastern lords hid. Still, we doubted. Now, the southern passes connecting our realm and the rest of the world has been sealed, we are alone. Only when we were alone, did I realize the severity of the calamity at hand. My lands, my subjects, my people were bathed in their own blood, the pristine snow stained red by the crimson of heroes. Beyond them, a horde now stands at my gates. A horde of monsters beyond imaging staring greedily at the fresh morsels now trapped within the city. It is now up to me to keep these people safe for as long as I can, though the outlying farms have all been razed by the devils beyond. I suppose this is fitting punishment for my hubris and my pride. May the Dragon Lord forgive my errors and may the people too.


    If you see this letter, then fortunately, at least the last detachment was able to flee the city. I have instructed them to hand themselves over to your capable Marshal Jan''s hands. May they serve you well. Be prepared, my friend. For old times sake, heed my warning and may you forgive me as well for placing the burden of the world upon your shoulder. I¡­ ¡±


    - Grand Prince Alexander Mestays of Medvarin, Letter on desk of King Wulfgar of Volksgrad


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie scowled at the eyes in the shadows, daring them to attack. She partially unsheathed her sword and angled it to allow the moonlight to dance off the blade. Seeing steel seemed to unnerve whatever creature just enough that it quickly bounded away, leaving behind only the rustling of leaves in its wake. Whatever animal it was, Sophie was just glad it had fled.


    The caravan stopped for the night outside the small seaside hamlet of Lorretolla, named after some reef or another off the coast. All the students and caravaners then started setting up camp for the night. Taking advantage of the moment, Sophie had used her map and her surroundings to triangulate her location with that of the purported ruin location. The caravan had been thankfully equipped with both sturdy and fast horses, meaning that they had set an astonishing pace once they rode past the city limits and into the countryside. It also meant that now, she was close enough to her goal that with a few hours of determined trekking through admittedly questionable terrain, she could make it. Though it was a gamble, it didn¡¯t seem too far away and she was relatively certain that she could get there before the caravan packed up the next morning. That would then give her a few hours to rummage around the ruins on her lonesome before having to head back to Arteria, turning what was potentially a four day trip to one and a half days if she was efficient.


    So when the moon hung high over the sky closing in on midnight, she had snuck away from the caravan for a rapid trek towards the borders and ruins. It hadn¡¯t been nearly as arduous as her treks through Melton or the Mistveil. The city¡¯s control spread far and wide, that included the maintenance of most roads up until she neared Highwall once again. Past the road where carriages and caravans often took was an expansive woodland that while not dense like a forest, still felt about as formidable as stepping into the Mistveil. The main highways connecting Arteria to Melton and Absenstadt barely penetrated the treeline, only occasionally dipping into it as the roads winded around the treeline. It meant a tougher walk ahead but she didn¡¯t mind, she could almost feel the presence of the ruin and the arcane mana that leaked from it. On the right track, at least.


    She pushed past another small thicket and grimaced as some light thorns grazed her exposed arms. Wish I had my armour, damn tunic so bloody thin. Making sure her pack was still secured, she pressed onwards, a little more exhausted than when she had begun. Keeping a low profile, she kept her eye out for any more unwelcome visitors, still thankful that she appeared relatively unappetising towards the common animal.


    Another hour of hard trekking later, the moon was already looking down upon her at an angle, the light shining a pathway through the brush. Taking a few moments to look at her map, she hurriedly huddled up to herself and rummaged through her pack. She pulled out a palm sized packet of rations and pulled out the dried fruit and jerky. It was a thoroughly depressing meal compared to the lunch with the others, but it would sustain her and that was enough. Gobbling up the stray nuts she had packed, she wiped herself down and took one last look at her surroundings.


    Soft rustling could still be heard all around her and the ominous clattering of branches elsewhere in the woods unnerved her. Whatever she was, she was still an invader in the woodlands and in unfamiliar terrain. Swinging her blade around just to relax herself, she packed everything back up and sighed. Committed now, might as well keep pushing forward. Sheathing her blade, she broke out into a brisk jog, wincing every time she accidentally stumbled into brambles and thorns.


    Passing another patch of heavy foliage she gasped out loud when her left leg missed the ground and she slid down a steep incline. Rocks, dirt, grass and some poor creature tumbled down after her. Caught off guard, she barely had time to recover when the small critter screeched in fear as it slammed into her, sending the both of them to the ground. Surprised, annoyed and disappointed in equal measure, she didn¡¯t even check what it was that had felled her before she grabbed it and chucked it aside. The creature barely having time to let out a surprised yelp as it was thrown into a nearby bush. Stars damn it all. She double checked to make certain that her pack was secured and nothing was lost on the fall. Satisfied, she hummed to herself and continued pressing forward, taking a few moments of reorientate herself.


    Eventually she reached a clearing and cut through the last of the underbrush, stepping out into a barely maintained structure barely jutting out of the mountain. Walls camouflage by the overgrowth making it look as if it was part of the woodland; stones all cracked and decayed from the passage of time. A sense of foreboding snuck its way within her heart when she gazed at it. The old decrepit looking entryway looked less like a majestic entrance and more like the maw of a demon ready to swallow her whole. Surrounding it were scaffolds and tents; the beginnings of a working excavation camp. Looking at the roughly circled area on the map, she hoped that she was in the right place.


    There were three key assumptions that she was working with for when she arrived at the ruins. That the ruins were discovered and mostly cleared by pathfinders and adventurers; that within it lay Myndiri artifacts not to be moved until a proper examination is done; and that she had some wiggle room but not a lot in avoiding detection, less so now that the Dragon Wagon were in the picture. What these assumptions meant was that the scene before her eyes had both good news and bad. The good was that based on the large wooden carts and storage areas being prepared in the camp, the ruins had already been combed over once; and that there were artifacts waiting to be transported within. Which means being able to get my hands on them. The bad news was a bit less positive, there was no one in sight. No guards, no sentries, no workers, no guilders or even mercenaries. In fact, the place was pretty much deserted.


    Instinctually, she pulled her sword back out of her pack and attached the sheathe to her belt whilst pulling the weapon out and brandishing it. She had a bad feeling about the empty camp and her muscles tensed at the reminder, the same feeling she had back when she woke up in the Eichafen excavation site. Perhaps there was a great find and everyone scrambled inside, or perhaps they all collectively didn¡¯t get their pay and left. Somehow she doubted either option and steeled herself for the worst. Well¡­ at least it''s not raining and there aren¡¯t any zombies or undead¡­ yet.


    Circling the perimeter twice to ensure there weren¡¯t any stragglers hiding and waiting to ambush her. She walked into the camp and quickly investigated what she could. Judging by the neatly ordered stack of bowls beside a cauldron, which itself was filled with burnt foods and the evaporated remnants of stew, whatever happened occurred just before mealtime. When she examined the rest of camp she deduced that they weren¡¯t likely attacked from the woodlands. There were no signs of external damage to the tents or camps, no signs of intrusion or forced attacks within the camp grounds. So not bandits at least. She sighed with relief.


    Her relief was short lived however, and she soon found evidence of a chaotic muster past the main living quarters. Weapon racks knocked over, tools scattered from their little cupboards and shelves, it wasn¡¯t a good look. It meant something from inside had caused the general panic, and whatever lurked in the depths of an old decrepit Myndiri ruin was definitely more trouble than she could handle. That didn¡¯t explain the missing workers or support staff though, even in an emergency there should¡¯ve been a skeleton crew left up here consisting of non combatants or even just guards. So where the hells were they?


    Sophie muttered a soft apology as she ducked inside to check the tents, finding more signs of a hasty exit, but that nothing was in complete disarray. Something¡¯s very wrong here. She awkwardly rummaged through the tents until she found someone¡¯s leftover leather chestpiece. Though sleeveless and not exactly good quality, she slipped it on nonetheless, some protection was better than none at all. The unfamiliar armor felt strange on her body, the bindings a little too loose and somewhat oversized, but it had to do.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    A dull scream pierced the night and she hurried out to follow the sound. Straining her ears only to find that they emanated from within the ruin. Her shoulders sagged in disappointment and she kicked the ground in annoyance. Play it safe, maybe. Stay out here, or wait a while until whatever it is comes out. Maybe don¡¯t even bother, I¡¯m recovering enough just being out here. She scowled at herself. That much was true though, the apparition¡¯s theory had proven correct and Sophie had indeed felt a strange reinvigoration of her entire being the moment they left Arteria¡¯s protective wards. It was a jolt of energy unlike anything she had felt before and she felt a little more alive. Though the feeling was only temporary and the lackluster follow up meant that what little void energy was present within her was still critically low. But I am feeling better, so maybe just camp somewhere and wait it out? I already have the supplies ready and given that this place is empty¡­ well I suppose it¡¯s nice to have some backups. But being outside the city helped, and she could just wait around until she felt better, a relatively simple solution.


    She groaned as her hand tightened her grip on the sword on its own accord. But of course, there¡¯s a scream, so I¡¯ll investigate. Because¡­ because why? Because I want to? Because I still want to be a heroine? Dammit, Sophie. Why are you so stupid sometimes? She slapped herself with her free hand and took in a deep breath, turning to face the ominous entryway. She cracked what bones she could to relieve some stress and gave her blade a twirl. Lion¡¯s Mane didn¡¯t just feel like a blade, it felt right. It felt like an extension of herself and she was almost excited to jump back into action if not for the fear she still felt at the mere thought of entering.


    Sophie kicked around a few more rocks pondering if she should just wait for the main expedition when another, fainter, scream echoed from within. Cursing her luck and idiocy, she quickly used an errant shovel to scrape out the words ¡®Danger Inside¡¯ before deciding to hold onto the tool just in case. With what little motivation she had left, she walked closer to the Myndiri ruin and stepped foot within, terrified of what she might find.


    <hr><hr>


    There was an eerie sense of familiarity to the ruins near Eichafen. Dark, moss covered walls made of worn yellowed stone. The little rusted sconces with flickering motes of mage fire that illuminated barely anything, yet saturating the wide entryway with an ethereal pale blue light. The unnerving echo of her own footsteps clacking down the empty halls with little to no other sounds in response. Even the screaming seemed to disappear the moment she entered. A trap, or I was already far too late.


    The entryway itself was massive and seemed to stretch on forever, branching off into three smaller corridors. Little murals had once been carved to decorate that area but time had not been kind and only scant traces remained that hadn¡¯t faded away or crumbled into dust. She carefully shunted her way down the leftmost corridor, passing by dozens of magefire torches before she finally arrived at a spiral stairway heading downwards.


    A deep sense of unease nearly brought her to a halt, her feet reluctantly taking one tiny step forward at a time. She paused as she reached crossroads; a hallway on one side and more stairs leading to a deeper floor. A heavy rumble snuck its way up from further below, the heavy steps of a creature sending her hairs up on end. Alarmed, she took a moment to weigh her options before heading back up the stairs. Might as well check the main hall and anything around there first. Hopefully the Myndiri were as proud as they were described and just had everything in a display room somewhere. Otherwise¡­ she shivered at the thought, otherwise it''s gonna be in a vault somewhere in the sublevels and that¡­ does not sound too pleasant with whatever¡¯s already lurking there.


    Retreating back up to the entry, she made her way towards the main hall. Getting past the doorway, she stepped into what looked like a large-scale dining hall. Ancient pillars stood in silent vigil over the abandoned room and Sophie felt her stomach drop at the scene arrayed before her. Between the pillars was a crumbling stone throne and upon that chair sat one of the pathfinders, her chest completely torn open with her innards loosely dangling around her. A mask of horrified agony was frozen upon the body''s face and Sophie got the sense that the expeditionary had not been quite aware of what was happening until the last moments of her life. Disgusted but not surprised, she kept her eyes moving around the room and loudly stomped her boots on the ground, wincing as every sound made her ever more aware of the quietness of the ruins. She waited, keeping every fiber of her being ready to respond to any threat. With one last stomp, she felt herself sigh with relief, the corpse hadn¡¯t responded and nothing seemed to be shambling over. No undead at least.


    Sophie snuck closer and examined the dead body in greater detail. She had been carved open by weapons from without; her body riddled with cuts, wounds, openings, and peeled skin. The blood running down her sides and the throne were already dried, but no excruciating scent of rot was present in the air. It¡¯s been some time since she died, but not long enough for the smells to kick in, so whoever, whatever did this is probably still around. She reached over and pulled off the pathfinder¡¯s necklace, glancing over it before she stuffed it into her pockets. Jaclyn, huh? Hopefully, the Academy group will return your tags if I drop it outside. Stars guide you.


    Only when she backed away from the throne did she notice the grooves on the ground. Two small trenches that were now stained by a thin layer of dried blood. She found herself confused for a few moments before her eyes widened in horror. A ritual. This is part of a ritual! She followed the tiny trench and saw it merge into a wall and likely another room. Well¡­ rituals generally mean sacrifices for some darker purposes. I swear if it''s that death God again¡­ why do I have such a bad feeling about all this. She turned to the corpse once more and felt a deep sense of sadness. Not just for the sorry state that the pathfinder was in, but in how her own reaction felt so muted.


    Shaking her doubts away, she quickly drafted a new plan in her head and pushed towards the sacrifice room, her own heart racing with anxiety the closer she got. Strange symbols, fresh symbols, now dotted the wall. They were drawn with the dried blood of some unfortunate soul and judging by how completely gutted the pathfinder¡¯s corpse had been; she suspected that a second person had likely been sacrificed here.


    She rounded a corner and entered the first room she saw, nearly colliding face first with a body that had been propped up against the wall. Reeling backwards, she steadied herself using the doorway and despair flooded her senses. A pile of headless corpses filled up the center of the room and she had a sickening feeling that she finally understood what was happening. Looking at how their necks were roughly hewn apart, she got the feeling that whoever did this was in a hurry. Based on their uniforms too, she suspected most of these were the civilian staff and potential remnants of the research and construction crew that had originally set up the scaffolds outside.


    Her scowl gave way to rage as the picture gradually unraveled itself in her mind. It made sense why everyone was so willing to scramble into the ruin and drop what they were doing despite no signs of external attack. They were either all part of the plan or were lied to and lured into the ruins. They had been betrayed, and she had no doubt that the cult was responsible. The same one that had caused the tragedies of Eichafen and Melisgrad. Always, it always turns out to be them. Why? How have they infiltrated everything so deeply? Could Melisgrad also have had a Myndiri excavation I didn¡¯t hear about? Damn this stupid God and their stupid little ambitions. With renewed determination, she quickened her pace and moved to scout out the rest of the ruin.


    Damp mossy patches were interspersed amongst the dusty ruins. The servant tunnels blending into the main halls seamlessly as age had worn away much of the distinctive decor that would¡¯ve set the two apart. She followed the sacrificial hallway into several rooms; each filled with their own gruesome little scenes of sacrifice. One where an adventurer had been stabbed in the back before strapped onto a rack, an iron maiden, another ritualistic circle and some corpses, all gut wrenchingly horrible, and there was nothing she could do. She felt herself getting more agitated as she continued exploring, eager to get a chance at fulfilling the unspoken vendetta she had against the cult and avenging this senseless sacrifice of lives. It was only whilst traversing the increasingly labyrinthian corridors that she realized this was physically just scratching the surface of the ruin. That she had backed away from exploring whatever it was that lurked on the floors below. And they expected a small Academy expedition to somehow chart this place? Unless... She disavowed herself of the thought almost as soon as she had it. Stay safe, Ary. Friends, and everyone else.


    The twists and turns eventually brought her to a grand set of double doors, the ominous humming of magic barely perceptible on her side of the doorway. But her senses could feel the raw energy that was flowing out from the room. She pressed against the doors, hoping to catch even a smidgen of anything that was going on but could hear nothing. Nervous, she clutched tightly onto her blade and gently fiddled with the door, discovering that it was unlocked. She almost breathed a sigh of relief but held her breath, almost forgetting that she was most definitely not alone in these ruins. Once this opens¡­ whatever¡¯s on the other side is going to notice. She could only grunt in despair when she walked backwards a little to take one last looked at the doorway. Where the pale blue magefire lit corridors and rooms behind her, whatever was inside had little slivers of a deep ruby red light shining through crack in the door. A concerning sign to say the least.


    Time to crash the party I guess. She steeled her nerves and prepared for the grim fact that she might have to fight. Why is it always me who gets caught up in this shit? Couldn''t be like, Taurox? Or someone else better prepared for this? Where the hells the Inquisition anyways? Shouldn''t they have been monitoring this site at least? She brandished her sword one last time just to remind herself that she had it. Not that I can do anything about that, well it''s now or never. Throwing caution to the wind, she put one hand on the door and pushed, just like that, she was in.

 Act 4 Chapter 22: Ruins of Saclia, Upper Level

    ¡°One of the key tenets of dungeon diving is having a good team behind you. That is because no matter how good or extraordinary you are, at some point or another, something will trip you up. Be it a trap, a tough monster, or even just forgetting some supplies. That¡¯s why the guild recommends at minimum eight people for a baseline expedition into a dungeon. Two teams of three act as the frontline, and the last two people guard belongings, hold onto important items, and perform a more supportive role instead. ¡°


    - An Adventurer''s Guide to Common Tasks, ¡°Chapter 15: Dungeons!¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Pain blurred her vision as she pushed forward, the frostbolt slamming into her armour and just barely failed to pierce. Fuck! Shit, focus, be professional. Pain later. Driven by instinct, rage and adrenaline, Sophie leapt forward and engaged the targets. Four dazed looking figures stared up at some strange floating red orb, but they barely reacted and she discounted them as combatants for now. What was more concerning was a robed cultist who had shot the frostbolt at her and the lizardfolk that stood next to them. The two reacted with alarm and hostility at her entrance and she rushed directly at them. Seeing the lizard raise his hand, Sophie quickly pivoted to the right and dodged the incoming attack, the spell impacting the ground beside her and singeing the floor.


    ¡°I-Intruder.¡± The cultist managed to stammer out, ¡°S-stop them!¡±


    ¡°Fassst, kill.¡± The lizardman clicked his mouth as he readied another spell.


    At their command, the four dazed looking people awkwardly flailed their arms in Sophie¡¯s general direction, shambling over much like the undead even if their complexion and form suggested that they were still human. She used them as shields and ducked behind one as the lizardman fired. The manoeuvre worked and one was eliminated by a frostbolt through the chest, the person jolting from the blow and seemingly returned to consciousness, dropping to the ground silently before letting out guttural agonising screams.


    Sophie ignored them and shoved two of the dazed ones aside, launching a rapid attack against the two cultists. With her almost in blade range, the man panicked and tried to reach for his blade meaning that he would be distracted for just a second longer. Thus, as she closed the distance, she let her senses guide her blow and cut deep into the lizardman¡¯s scaly body. Uncertain of the effectiveness of her blow, she pulled her blade back and thrusted. The soft squelching of flesh being penetrated and the surprised gurgle was more than enough. Ripping it back out she had just enough time to notice the eye that had rolled past her before she had to block the cultist¡¯s frantic attacks.


    The man was evidently unsuited to melee combat and it showed. He had no plan behind his attack and his strikes were wild, imprecise and desperate. Blocking a few of them, Sophie backed off slightly and looked for an opening. Perhaps, also sensing the mismatch in abilities, the man tried to back off and that was when she struck. A clean blow that saw the blade cut a clean gash across his neck. He staggered a little from the impact, his brain failing to comprehend what had happened. Sophie took the opportunity granted by his confusion to follow up with a finishing blow. She brought the blade back around for a slash across his face and he practically stood in place from shock before he crumpled. His jaw barely hung on by a thread when he thudded to the ground, trying to spew some no longer comprehensible noises in his death rattle.


    Turning away from him, she found the three remaining dazed assailants still closing in. She hurriedly backed away to make some distance when she realized that she had forgotten about the strange orb. Sparing a quick glance at it, she was caught off guard by how enrapturing the sight was. Above a square pedestal was the orb, floating in mid air. Around it and snaking up from the floor below upwards were four wispy lines of blood that seemed to defy gravity and rise up to support the orb. They did not move or drip and appeared almost completely suspended by some supernatural force. After another half second however, she felt her head start to pound with noise and it looked almost as if the orb was staring into her soul. Caught in a mild panic, she ran forward and bashed the orb with her elbow. The blow enough to know it out of place and hurtling towards the ground where it is shattered into a thousand pieces.


    Almost at once the time seemed to flow in opposite directions. The blood trails lost all consistency and fell back down to the ground, painting the pedestal and room with a fresh new liquid coating. The dazed individuals however, all began to scream loudly, clutching at their heads as they all writhed in place. Their screams grew louder and louder until there was only silence. The one who had been hit by the bolt, at least, seemed to be conscious and whimpered in pain. Sophie hurried over and flipped them around to find the person looking back up at her in confusion.


    ¡°W-w¡­what¡­. happened? What happened?¡± She mumbled up at Sophie.


    ¡°Easy, easy. You¡¯re hurt pretty bad. Just¡­ umm¡­ just give me a quick second to think.¡± Sophie answered.


    No longer feeling a sense of immediate danger. Sophie felt her mind calming down slightly, her eyes blinking away the tension of battle. She still had a crisis on her hand however, and couldn¡¯t bring herself to relax. She then started searching around the room for anything that could help, finding nothing but barren stone walls and the bodies that now littered the area. She settled for cutting off the cloth from the cultists, almost gagging at the mangled state that she had left their faces in. Walking back, she nearly hurled as the soft pop of the lizard man¡¯s eyebrow met its end under her unsuspecting food. Sophie fought against the disgust that was slowly building and worked as fast as she could, setting down all the cloth she could before she flashed the survivor a worried look.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna pull it out.¡± She announced, ¡°On three, okay? One-hng!¡±


    She yanked almost immediately and the survivor let out a shrill squeal, recoiling violently in pain at the unexpected removal. But knowing that she was running on a limited time frame, she straddled the survivor and held her own as she bandaged the large gash on their back. Hoping that they wouldn¡¯t simply die from an infection, she tucked some lighter pieces of fabric into the wound before wrapping longer strips around them. Every second mattered as more blood poured through. By the end of it, her hands were now covered in red due to her poor attempt at bandaging the wound.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The survivor said with a whimper, ¡°Who¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, her consciousness still faltering.


    ¡°Easy, easy. I got you.¡± Sophie reassured her, ¡°I just need to know what the hells happened here.¡±


    ¡°Hells¡­ here.¡± The survivor groaned.


    ¡°I¡­ nevermind. All I need to know is are there more of them? The cultists.¡± Sophie frowned, they seem fairly out of it. I wonder if that¡¯s the result of the magic


    ¡°Cult-ists?¡± The survivor looked up in surprise before some slight hint of recognition dawned upon. ¡°More¡­ four¡­¡± They grimaced.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Four cultists?¡±


    The survivor weakly pointed towards the pedestal.


    ¡°Four¡­ of the orbs?¡±


    A pained nod. Well, damn. That might be a problem.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just rest now, you took a pretty bad hit. Here, give me a quick moment.¡± Sophie stood up and went over to one of the formerly convulsing fallen, dropping down to check their pulse.


    To her horror, it was faint, almost as if it was close to disappearing. With a bad feeling in her gut, she hurriedly checked the other two to find the same result. Sophie poked and prodded, trying to rouse them with no success, their life signs only growing fainter with each passing moment. Her gaze turned back to the fragments of the orb and survivor. Just what the hells is this magic thing? Pushing away her despair, she touched one of the orb¡¯s fragments, her fingers just barely brushing it and her eyes closing in anticipation. Nothing happened. The fragment was a little cold to the touch but nothing happened. Relieved and disappointed in equal measure, she turned her attention to the next big problem. If the fallen were still alive, she¡¯d have to somehow evacuate them alongside the survivor. Which just doing that alone might be problematic given the distance she explored before she even stumbled into this room.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    They met her concerned gaze with a dazed look, almost like they still could barely process everything that had happened. Sophie considered her options, finding all of them equally displeasing. She could leave the survivors here, take them with her, or guide them back to the camp. Leaving them amongst the bodies of her comrades felt cruel but at least there won¡¯t be a concern of excess blood loss during movement. Taking them along was just risky and a detriment. Bringing them back to camp seemed the wisest and most time consuming, but Sophie could feel herself running out of time. The screams and shouts of pain earlier likely carried far into the rest of the ruin, if not that then the sudden shattering of the orb. But the cult needed to pay and she was but one person.


    A dark expression snuck onto her face as she remembered her victory from two weeks prior. Sacrifice to achieve the objective and ensure success. With a heavy sigh, she pulled the fallen but not dead towards the survivor and propped them up near them. The survivor looked at her questioningly and she had to swallow her guilt before she could bring herself to speak.


    ¡°They¡¯re barely breathing but alive. So I¡¯ll come back for you guys, okay? I¡¯m gonna put a stop to whatever the hells is going on. Here,¡± Sophie handed over her water canteen, ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯ve got. Oh, and this.¡± She also pulled out a packet of rations.


    The survivor seemed confused but too tired to complain, the pain clearly still dulling their mind. Probably for the best, Sophie mused, hopefully she¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Why¡­ go¡­?¡± The survivor managed to utter.


    Sophie winced at the question but just pointed at the orb, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here alone. There¡¯s nothing else I can do. I have to make sure they don¡¯t sacrifice anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Sac¡­ sacrifice? Sacrifice?¡± The survivor¡¯s eyes blinked as a revelation dawned upon her face, ¡°Sacrifice? Ugh¡­ Dan¡­ where¡¯s Dan? Goddess¡­ everyone¡­¡± They started babbling out random names.


    A pulse of something dark emanating from elsewhere in the ruins and Sophie reluctant stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Promise.¡± She half heartedly tried to reassure them.


    Lost in a crazed babble, they seemed to have completely lost all sense of their surroundings and didn¡¯t even spare a glance at Sophie as she gingerly tried to shuffle away. Nothing I can do, there¡¯s nothing else I can do. She tried to convince herself. Reaching the doorway, she spared one last glance behind her before dashing out into the hallway, hoping that some distance would settle her guilt ridden mind. Three more orbs, the cult, possible survivors. Need to be quick. Sorry.


    She left the room and continued blazing a path through the ruins, ducking into different corridors and hallways. On some levels she was thankful that the entire place wasn¡¯t a tribute to the horrors of the cult, that many of the rooms were just dusty ruins. She ended up stumbling across what was likely a former armoury, the Myndiri evidently having built in armour stands using the very environment itself. She admired this small display of culture and was only mildly disappointed that there weren¡¯t, in fact, old Myndriri arms and armours still left within the room.


    Taking into account the small size of the potential armoury, the ritual rooms and more, Sophie came to the conclusion that this ruins was a religious site of sorts. Though why the Myndiri carved it into the side of a mountain baffled her, but there was no one left to ask. What didn¡¯t make sense however, was how there were more stairs heading downwards. She had already pushed through about what felt like half an hour of exploration already and just knew that she had barely scratched the surface. Just how big is this damn place? How much time do I have left? How will I even find the other cultists? This place is massive!


    A little more panicked than before, she forced herself to close her eyes and sit down. She tried to still her breath and to focus on her surroundings. She used her senses to reach out into her surroundings, hoping that some sounds or signs would present themselves. At first, nothing turned up and she could feel that faint trace of frustration bubbling back to the surface. But when she was ready to just jump back into simply running through the ruins, she could feel it, see it almost. A faint lingering trail of some dark and disgusting. Something that the void within both wanted but despised. Is this¡­ mana? Excited, she pulled out the little box and closed her eyes once more, trying to compare what she felt from that with the traces of mana in the air. It was similar but different, darker and more corrupted. Right trail at least.


    Spurred on by the new discovery, she tried her best to follow it. Haphazardly ducking in and out of corridors as her amateur detection skills left much to be desired. Her footsteps stilled as she drew closer to a side room. Within the labyrinth maze of hallways and rooms, the distinctive pale blue light guided the way. Here, like in the first orb chamber, there was a red glow that petered out just a little bit beyond the bottom of the doorway. Bingo.


    ¡°You heard it too, right?¡± A trembling voice echoed from within.


    Sophie froze at once and stilled every part of her body. Oh no.


    ¡°Yes. But their agony is naught besides fuel for the engine. We continue.¡± A more sultry, dominant one replied.


    ¡°But¡­ but they were screaming! Almost as if-¡±


    ¡°Silence. That there may be an intruder, you are correct. But the Gods have spoken. Our tasks must be accomplished.¡± The female voice snapped.


    There was a barely perceptible whimper from the first voice and Sophie tried to clean closer against the doorway, hoping to catch any other details that could help her beyond faulty mana detection. A dull humming came from the voices and she felt a burst of mana wash over her coming from the room.


    Darkness seized her soul and she felt fear battering her very senses. Despair, terror, and horror danced on the edges of her mind and she felt her stomach churn with concern. Her hand trembled slightly and she could feel the doubts creeping back to the surface. I¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯ve¡­ She grit her teeth and forced her doubts away. Not now, not now. Focus, Sophie, focus.


    ¡°...Arantos!¡± The feminine voice screamed.


    Almost instantaneously, Sophie felt her blood boil. Though she couldn¡¯t understand the other incomprehensible gibberish that the cultist sprouted, she could understand that. Buoyed on by a wave of rage that overtook her, she wasted no time in trying to make entry, trying to push the door open only to feel a tiny bit of resistance.


    ¡°What was that?¡± The man asked.


    Lost in her own mind, she reared back and charged the door. Her left shoulder almost shattered from the heavy impact as she smashed her body against the stonework. But time had made the stone brittle. She crashed through the doorway and wasted no time in the attack. Before the cultists had time to react, she had already thrown herself towards the center of the room. With another of the strange orbs blocking the cultists line of sight towards her, she managed to get in range to tackle the pedestal. She felt the wind get knocked out of her as the air left her lungs, her fragile form thrown back after smashing into the marble pedestal. Just like before, the orb was shaken free and tumbled loose, crashing into the ground and shattering into a hundred pieces.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± The female cultist screeched.


    ¡°Sh-she, she broke it?!¡± The man questioned.


    Sophie rolled back onto her feet and scrambled recklessly forward, her sword brandishing menacingly beside her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± The woman shouted and charged forward with a dagger.


    Sophie¡¯s rage and instincts took over once more. Before the woman could even reach her with the dagger, she simply lunged forward with a quick stab and the contest was one. Her own momentum had carried her own stomach onto Sophie¡¯s sword. Pulling it out, Sophie then rushed forward and smashed the side of the woman¡¯s head with her pommel, shoving her out of the way.


    Terrified, the man shuffled backwards and fell onto his back, his arms raised pathetically to try and defend herself. Sensing the slight decrease in hostilities and now hearing the screams of two dazed people behind her, Sophie pointed her blade at the man and simply waited.


    ¡°Talk. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Sophie demanded.


    ¡°Y-you, you killed her! You killed- ahh, h-how could you?!¡± The man panicked as she pressed the blade against him.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°W-wha?¡±


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Sophie growled.


    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re further inside. Lower levels.¡± His voice shook, ¡°What are you even, an adventurer? How are you even here?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Sophie clicked her tongue.


    ¡°You whore! Lord Arantos will smite you down you-hng?!¡± The man gurgled as Sophie pushed her blade through his throat.


    His eyes widened at the betrayal and for a brief moment, Sophie felt a little bit of dark satisfaction at the reversal of events. These people had betrayed their own comrades in the first expedition, it felt right that this was how he should perish. He evidently was incensed at the promise of peace and life being so suddenly taken away, his expression turning into one filled with hatred as she removed the sword from his neck. He gurgled something intelligible and Sophie just waited until his expression turned to fear. The realization that he was going to die now clear upon his face.


    Satisfied by her handiwork, she turned away from the dying cultist and simply left the scene of battle behind. She headed back out in the hallway and furrowed her brows. Lower levels¡­ stars above. Why do I think that whatever caused the rumbling earlier is somehow related to the cult? With a sigh, she continued to suppress her emotions and pushed onwards. Two down, two to go.

 Act 4 Chapter 23: Ruins of Saclia, Lower Levels

    ¡°Now, each dungeon likely has its own set of geographical challenges and corresponding floral and fauna. Say, something found deep in a jungle might be overrun with vines and animals. Whereas a dungeon found in some dusty corner of Carrador might be filled to the brim with undead from ages long past. Or something in Traxia, which might just actually be a dungeon where they keep prisoners or experimental subjects. All in all, it is best to do your research and make sure that you have already consulted with pathfinder teams before you enter a dungeon. Remember, the goal is to explore a section at a time, ensuring its safe before another group arrives to continue the progress. It is sheer lunacy for a singular group of adventurers to try and tackle an extensive dungeon complex on its own purely because: "We don''t know how big a place is.¡± Thus there is no guarantee of rescue if you push too deep into unexplored territory. So remember, always consult the local guild hall before any expedition!


    - An Adventurer''s Guide to Common Tasks, ¡°Chapter 15: Dungeons!¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Two above, two below. Sophie sighed. Good fortune was hard to come by and she was just glad that either the expedition or the cultists had already cleared out most of the halls. It meant an eerie but smooth journey as she ironically now followed the very same corridors to hunt them down. The picture was clear, she could at least reliably give a report to the guild or the Academy about what had occurred here. The traitorous elements embedded within the expedition or the guilds involved had hypnotized or mind controlled its victims using the strange crimson orbs. Those orbs were in turn powered by some form of Myndiri dark magic, most likely through the use of blood sacrifices. Barring the hopefully still alive victims and the survivor, Sophie was certain that most of everyone else was either a cultist or had already perished.


    If there was one thing she could speak positively about Myndiri ruins is that whatever magical enchantments they used to keep things running were extremely robust; having survived for the most part, down the ages. This also meant that what could¡¯ve been a dark, depressing exploration of a nearly pitch black structure within the mountain was now a well lit, eerie if possibly haunted jog through the pale blue corridors.


    The path downwards saw her entering unfamiliar territory and she had to bypass a collapsed section of the ruin by scurrying through the ruin¡¯s servant tunnels. At one point, she had slipped down a flight of stairs, tumbling to a half only after she was able to catch herself on a doorway. Her equipment was fine but she found herself more worried about the noise she made as opposed to her bruised body. Waiting in ambush and seeing no one coming to investigate, she picked herself back up and continued down another level. Sub level one felt relatively mana free and to her increasing dismay, the trail led to sub level two and where the rumbling from earlier had occurred. Of course, she was now in a completely different part of the ruin, but she couldn¡¯t help shake that ominous feeling that the creature or whatever it was, would make an appearance sooner or later.


    Still, the atmosphere down here felt significantly worse than above. The air hung heavy with the smell of mold, moss, and things far less pleasant. The acrid scents almost made her hurl but she held back, still focused on the task at hand. Her mind worked overtime, knowing that whatever emotions were building up within her would render her incapable should she dwell on them too much. She could just barely suppress her trembling hands if she wallowed in the rage against the cultists instead.


    The magefire down here also seemed dimmer somehow, weaker as if exposed to something that was sapping the very energy of the ruins. Like the void, like a fake void¡­ the God. She growled at the thought and kept moving forward, though she was keenly aware that even the air here felt thicker, almost like a miasma that lingered unpleasantly within the very soul of the structure itself. Her mana sense too, grew far less reliable. The very act of trying to focus on the mana trail now proving to be a nauseating experience when combined with the environment.


    At long last however, she could spy a red glow breaking through the monotony of the hall. Sophie found no door to protect her this time and was spotted by a singular cultist wielding a shield and mace. The cultist seemed almost gladdened by her presence and silently made their way past the crimson orb to fight. This time however, Sophie saw no signs of a second cultist or even of dazed people staring blankly at the orb. Fair enough.


    Wordlessly, the two combatants circled each other. Their gazes hardened and their sword arms tense. Sophie launched the first strike, thrusting forward only to have to quickly back away as the mace came barreling down where she stood. It pulverised the very ground she had been at and suddenly Sophie felt worried. That counter attack contained some tremendous strength, if she were to block, she might just get beaten down regardless. The cultist then took up the dance and attacked. Chunks of wall came alongside each blow, the savage brutality behind each strike was contrasted only by how apathetic the man wielding the weapon seemed.


    Sophie tried to create some distance by lunging forward before immediately pivoting to the side to get behind him. Unfortunately he seemed to read her mind and she found herself crushed by a heavy blow from the shield, barely able to extricate herself in time as he brought the mace down. Bruised and a little shaken, she immediately tried to back off only for him to rush her position. Without warning, the man barrelled straight for her like an angry bull and sought to pin her against the wall. She ducked and rolled out of the way only for him to smash shield first into the fall, taking out a small section of it and breaking through to the other room.


    Sophie was stunned by the force on display and almost gawked before she remembered her goal. Taking advantage of the distance she just gained, she raced towards the crimson orb and knocked it off the pedestal, shattering this one as well.


    Perhaps realising his mistake at leaving the orb undefended, the man roared out loud and pointed the mace at her. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, outsider. The Gods will devour your putrid soul!¡±


    Sophie ignored him and readied herself for another attack, waiting until the man closed the distance to lunge back at him. She jolted back from the impact as her sword made contact with his shield, getting parried and pushed out of the way as he avoided her strike. Fuck, he¡¯s dangerous. Undeterred, she jumped back into the fray with a second attack, following up by trying to trip the cultist.


    That seemed to give her a quick advantage and he staggered slightly, giving her an opening to quickly cut at his back. He roared with theory and swung his shield backward, catching her on the side and sending her crumpling to the ground. Sophie gasped in pain and scrambled away. The cultist seemed unwilling to let her escape and threw his shield at her. Sophie whimpered as it smashed into her leg, gritting her teeth and pushing through the pain to stand back up. She limped backwards whilst he clutched at his back.


    The two shared a gaze filled with both hatred and understanding. They were both fighters at heart and she could understand that much at least. Steadying herself, she brought her sword back to bear and simply waited for him to strike, the cultist doing the same.


    A few moments passed and though Sophie felt the pain flare up, she could tell the cultist was suffering a bit more. After what felt like a full minute of silence, he seemed to also realise the fact and launched one last attack at her. His mace almost connected with her face but it was over, he had been caught off guard earlier and he was getting weaker over time from the injury. With the near miss, she had an opening. She plunged the blade into his back once more and pushed until it pierced through the otherside. He jolted to a standstill and seemed to suddenly lose his energy. Sophie ensured the fight was over by wiggling the blade up and down as she pulled it out. With his wound widened and now blood flowing down his back and front, he grunted one last time and just slowly slid down to the ground, gasping desperately for life.


    Sophie used her foot to dislodge the heart that had been caught upon her blade, the organ splattering to the ground with a squelchy plop. Looking down at the man, he glared up at her but said nothing else. Acknowledging the moment, she just nodded and left the room. One orb to go.


    Outside the room, she felt unable to hold back and vomited out her disgust. The unpleasant memories of Melisgrad rising to the surface. She clutched at a nearby wall for support and scrambled desperately for her water canteen only to not find it. Fuck. Spitting out what she could she tore off part of her sleeve and used that to wipe her mouth. Crap, focus. Focus, Sophie. Taking a deep if now tainted breath, she stilled her racing mind once more and tried to hone in on the last mana trail. Her attention was scattered but eventually, she could see it, the last trail.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Pained and little weaker than before, she staggered forward with half a limp, the shield blow stinging her muscles with every step. Making her way along the trail, she felt her mind grow more delirious the longer she spent down in this sub level, the thicker air scrambling what little sanity she had left. Combined with the fight and her own doubts, she could feel herself slowly reaching the breaking point as she began hyperventilating. Just a little more, gotta keep moving. Drawing upon all her energy reserves, she tried to push through her limit and continue the journey. Shit, it hurts. This leg¡­ stupid shield. She cursed herself.


    Darkness seemed to cloud the edge of her mind and she suddenly felt a jolt of agony in the back of her head.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Sophie screamed, unable to hold back.


    She stumbled in her step and almost hit the ground, her arm weakly bracing her against the walls. She swayed unsteadily on her feet as her vision clouded. Feeling light headed, Sophie leaned against a wall and slumped down, her whole body feeling as if it was slowly being constricted. It¡¯s this air, something down here¡¯s not right. I have to¡­ have to finish it soon. She fumbled around her little pack and pulled out the little box. Her eyes widened in surprise at not just how she had found the thing so easily, but that she had been fighting with the pack on this whole time. Got so carried away I forgot to even take it off, figures.


    Unlocking the little mechanism, the box opened to reveal the battery protected within. She welcomed the sudden change in sensations that it brought, almost like a refreshing breeze amongst the dank moldy air that permeated this sub level. Here goes. She held a hand over the battery and closed her eyes, locating the purified mana source in her mind¡¯s eye. With a huff, she imagined herself drawing energy from it and slowly felt a multitude of different emotions swirl to life within her. Guess it works, heh.


    She felt a groundswell of energy and recoiled from the sudden influx with a gasp. Her eyes opened wide and she felt almost reinvigorated, the fog over her mind clearing up. Thankful for the device and the little energy boost it gave, she muttered a small prayer for her friends and pressed on. A renewed sense of urgency now controlled her actions, the knowledge that she too was losing strength with every step she took.


    The rest of the journey only grew more arduous the more she walked. The air was thicker the more she followed the trail and she soon felt the presence of eyes that now watched her from all angles. She knew that it was just her own mind acting up, for every time she turned back she found nothing. Weary, she carefully made her way past two more silent corridors, her mood getting steadily worse.


    By the time she reached anywhere of note, the earlier boost of energy had already begun to fade. She had been practically fighting the very air itself trying to walk forward, the sickening acrid smell now mixed with sulfur and iron. Fighting the urge to gag, she no longer needed to sense the mana, for the air itself was charged with fragments of dark energy and she simply headed to where it was thickest. Rounding the corner into another corridor, she could hear the faint sounds of a drum beat and fell into battle stance. With her blade at the ready, her mind was almost too numb to take in any of the details in the hallway as she advanced towards the last door that stood between her and ending the cult¡¯s nefarious plans.


    Yet, despite almost nearing the end, she felt a pang of sorrow as she looked around her. Her heart ached as she saw no one beside, no friends, comrades, or allies. Anna, Mila¡­ everyone¡­ She scowled and pushed ahead. Carefully tiptoeing towards the door, she immediately noticed an odd change. Where the red glow had been a deep crimson and scarlet before, this one was more natural, orange even. A torch?


    Wary of a trap, she examined the door only to find it more like a gate with a mechanism that needed to be activated instead. Conveniently, beside it was a small spoked door handle more akin to what she would find on a clockwork device. The contrast of it and the dusty stonework around her was suspicious enough that she was certain this was the way forward. So what now? Turn it? It¡¯ll still alert everyone that I¡¯m approaching. But if I don¡¯t, do I really have it in me to look for an alternative entryway? Tossing a quick look behind her and taking stock of how exhausted she felt, she shook her head. Well¡­ damn.


    Throwing her head back in annoyance, she grunted and clasped the handle tightly. Here goes nothing. Stars protect me. She heaved her weight onto it and turned the handle, the gate slowly groaning as it opened, Sophie wincing every time it made noise. The first thing she felt was a gust of air that blew into her face from under the gate. Huh? Air? Opening it further let the soft warm glow of torchlight shine through. The sounds of the drums grew louder as well and she froze, cursing herself for not thinking of this earlier. Listening intently to the beat, she would then push the handle only when it grew louder, easing off as it softened up. It took a little bit longer and the gate was still loud as the hells below, but there had been no change to the rhythm and no one was investigating yet. I¡¯ll take that as a win. Slipping through the opening, she soon found herself frozen at the sight ahead of her.


    Deep below the ground, nestled within the depths of the mountain structure, she had walked to an area where the ceiling from top to bottom stretched multiple stories. Where the stonework of the ruins ended and opened up to what looked to be a cavern city. Small ruined buildings squatted in dark little corners and two massive structures stretched upwards towards the top of the cavern. Dozens of vines and overgrown plants lined the streets. Crumbled structures covered her view of where the sounds might be coming from but judging by the acoustics of the area, she suspected that they were quite close by. At the center of it all, a massive shaft of light descended from the heavens, a moderate cascade of water flowed down from the Highwall. It offered a refreshing if distracting contrast to the rhythmic beat of whatever cult ritual was going on. This looks like it could¡¯ve been a majestic place, once.


    For a moment, the sight stole her breath away and she just marvelled at the wondrous sight. It was as if the ruin had been a trial to see if someone would be worthy of entering this sanctum. Her wonder however, lasted only for a moment and the dread at having to pursue the cult through this second labyrinth seemed even more daunting than expected. Taking a minute to let the exhaustion sink in, she hurled what she had left out of her stomach and shuffled off in a corner to rest. The air here was clear enough given the opening in the roof, and she had to recover from the lightheadedness from earlier anyway.


    After making sure no one was around, she reluctantly sat down. Before she could truly relax, her heart pounded loudly as sweat began to drip from her brow. She immediately clutched at her ears and curled up into a ball, retreating into herself. Her heart pounded loudly as sweat began to drip from her brow. She felt sick to her stomach and could only quietly whimper as there was nothing left to expel. The rational part of her fought to regain some semblance of control but it was too, all it could do now was to keep her contained as her mental facade broke apart. Before, she had tried her best to compartmentalise it, to push it away. She had been a savage back in Melton, driven by the traces of the Lemurarch and her own desire to avenge her humiliation. But here and now, she could somehow still see and hear the sounds in her mind, the groans, gurgles, and cries of pain. She could feel the weight of muscle and sinew as it fought against her, the moment it broke apart when she pushed. It was them or me, she tried to tell herself. It was them or me.


    Rocking unsteadily in place, she wanted to scream, to wail out to the world and be comforted. She wanted help, someone to reassure her that everything was fine. That these were circumstances beyond her control. For the most part they were, that much she knew. But with everything that had happened, now there was nothing she could do to excuse her actions. She was a killer, she had not just taken life but had so effortlessly done it. While she was travelling, she could pretend that everything was in service of protecting her charges, such as keeping Aryana safe from the orcs. Here, however, she was alone, with no one else to blame but herself. She could''ve waited, the caravan would''ve only been a few hours behind. She wanted to cry, to simply sit here and let out her emotions until there was nothing left. Yet, she could not. For some part of her still knew that there would be more suffering to come, that it was too late to walk away.

 Act 4 Chapter 24: Ruins of Saclia, Cavern Settlement

    ¡°Hear ye, hear ye. Earlier this morn, the town of Briskwind Bay was raided and ransacked by an unidentified force dressed like devils and demons. The damage to the town was extensive and many lives were lost. The perpetrators remain at large and number at minimum a hundred well armed individuals and their retinue of monstrosities. The naval ship, Pride, a Claw class blockade runner, has been reported hijacked by those very individuals. Any information about the incident should be reported to your local constable or military garrison at once!¡±


    - Town Crier, Marrest City Square, ¡°The Raid of Briskwind¡±


    <hr><hr>


    If there was one thing she learned from her time at the estate and on her travels, it was that oftentimes, she was the one who just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. A scream had shaken her from her fugue and though her mental state teetered on the edge of completely shattering, she reluctantly pushed herself back up. She had chosen this path, chosen this reckless course of action, so it was that she would be the one to see it through.


    Her mind was empty and everything seemed to be frozen in place. Her emotions, her horror, her fears, all of it clawed like beasts in the dark recesses of her mind, waiting for the moment to pounce. She felt strangely hollow as she gripped the sword once more, The Lion¡¯s Mane. It was still coated with the reminders of her sins and she hurriedly scrubbed the remnants away with her sleeve, staining the tunic red. She stared at the stained sleeve for a moment, the sickening sight bringing a wave of disgust within her, as if she had stained herself with a marker that told the world she was a killer.


    Her eyes darted towards the other side of the cavern and she wondered what she would find. What horrors awaited her and what she would have to do. She still remained doubtful about the investigation but saw no other way forward. Swallowing the last of her guilt, she cleared the small patch around the door to the ruins and finally took off her pack, leaving everything behind besides her blade. Much like the prince¡¯s former blade, she would be a weapon that strived to bring some semblance of order to the chaos here. Yet, she couldn¡¯t completely shut out the doubt that in a similar fashion, she too would meet an untimely end.


    With a heavy heart, she pressed forward, taking great care to stick to the walls and remain unseen as best she could. Dreary decayed overhangs shaded her from the light from above, the sound of water and the beating of the drums hid her footsteps. Her breathing gradually steadied as her mind purged itself of all concerns, focusing only on the situation at hand.


    A strange sense of wondrous dread washed over her as she traversed the ruined streets. Though it had likely been a millennia since this town existed as an actual place rather than as a rubble strewn heap. The power of Myndiri magic was undeniable. The fact that she could still feel the vestiges of the past even now sent shivers down her spine. Something deep in the recesses of her being stirred unpleasantly, an unfathomable hunger that reacted to her presence in this area. It wasn¡¯t sickness-inducing like her trek through the sublevels of the ruin, but rather a more subtle but unshakable sensation that she couldn''t get rid of.


    Sophie soldered on, not knowing what to make of the new sensations until a loud bang and rumbling echoed throughout the cavern. She immediately hugged the closet wall she could find and turned her head this way and that to see if it was someone that spotted her. Finding no nearby hostels, she heard the banging again and quickly tried to locate its position. It wasn¡¯t further or closer than where the drum sounds were emanating from and she wondered if this new source of noise heralded the appearance of a potential threat. Searching her surroundings, she found what looked to be a ruined tower section of a greater structure.


    Grateful that she only had her blade and its sheathe, she quickly tucked it away and began climbing the structure. Using the sheathed blade to prod ahead at potential handholds, she cautiously moved upwards, taking great pains to avoid creating noise that might alert potential cultists or whatever else lurked in these ruins. With a hefty pull, she yanked herself up to the second story only to find her view still limited by other ruins or the overgrown trees in the area. Looking for a way up to the third story, she calmed herself and climbed once more.


    Thankful for broken walls of the tower to act essentially as a little pathway up. She shimmied her way up and into a vine covered room, whatever was left of one anyway. Using the foliage to both hide and steady herself, she tried taking a discreet glance towards the direction of the banging. To her horror, she found two large muscular creatures as large as a small house with tough grayish looking skin, smashing away at something near a steep side pathway that seemed to climb half the height of the cavern. Trolls, she almost gasped. Beside them, what looked to be a comically small figure seemed to be directing them. Unsure of their identity, Sophie squinted and caught the briefest flutter of a robe as the two trolls broke a particularly large rock that sent a gust of dusty air flying by the figure. Damn, a cultist and two trolls¡­ that¡¯ll be a dangerous fight if I get entangled with them. Her face scrunched up into a frown as she tried to judge the distance from their position to hers. Assuming there¡¯s no blockages and a straight path¡­ that¡¯s probably five minutes at most. Damn, that isn¡¯t a lot of time to work with.


    Grumbling to herself, she tried to look at where she assumed the town square and ritual were, finding only the smoke trail rising up from somewhere between the houses. Tch, can¡¯t see much from here. Some tower this is. Extracting herself from the vantage point, she decided to use the vines to get down instead. Almost slipping at a few points, she nonetheless managed to get back to street level and broke out into a brisk walk in hopes that whatever the trolls were doing would take longer.


    That passage they were at¡­ judging by that incline, I wonder if it''s to the next sublevel or straight up to the surface. Would be pretty handy if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d personally rather not go through that bottom floor again. Something¡¯s wrong with the air there, and I still haven¡¯t found whatever was lurking the halls. Sophie shivered slightly at the thought that there were still more denizens that dwelled around here besides the cultists. Her brief musings made her jolt from shock as she remembered she had forgotten to keep track of time. Dammit, dammit, dammit! The Academy group might already be here. I gotta wrap this up quick or they¡¯ll get caught up with the cult too.


    Under the maddening beats of the ritual drums and trolls, Sophie navigated her way through the overgrown streets and zipped from building to building in a mad dash for the town center. It didn¡¯t take long for her to reach her target as the soft glow of torchlight became the hostile crimson glow of the orbs. She crouched down behind some bushes and gently backed away until she felt comfortable enough to shimmy up another ruin. Sticking herself almost directly to the wall, she poked her head out of a window and tried to blend in to the plants that overtook the building.


    The town square was more hexagonal than anything else, built with utility in mind as each of the sides stretched out into different streets. Whatever had once been here was long since gone and all that remained was a little pavilion in the center of the square. Within it stood another pedestal and orb surrounded by a wall of fire. That explains the smoke I saw earlier, is it to protect the orb? But it only goes up to chest high at best, strange. Surrounding that were four of the suspended blood trails that had guarded the previous orbs, but this one was large enough to reach the top of the pavilion. Feeding into those trails were little trenches dyed crimson, and at the end of those trenches were the remaining members of the first expedition, no longer amongst the living. When she squinted closer, she also found more plainly dressed bodies amongst the piles. Those look like village clothes, so the expedition weren¡¯t the only ones to get brought here. Shit. Sophie groaned at the depressing revelation. But who built this? Was this originally Myndiri or did they carve those trenches out themselves?


    Interspersed around the square were roughly sixteen cultists of varying sizes. All dressed in the same robes inscribed with ancient lettering similar to those that she had fought earlier. Of the group, she spied nine who seemed to be magic users based on how they were without physical weapons; four active guards armed with maces and shields; while the last two appeared to be the leaders, performing some sort of ceremony directly in front of the pavilion; and the last one playing some oversized drums. Beside the leaders was a small table with what looked to be strange metallic capsules shaped like crystals and a few jagged looking trinkets that likely belonged to the cult. The metal tubes look more Myndiri, their necklaces and symbols though¡­ if I can grab one, then I could give it to the guild or the inquisition.


    The cultists all seemed to be in varying stages of dancing and praying towards the burning pavilion and as the drum beat grew to a frantic pace, Sophie could see the fire flicker slightly as wisps of energy shot out from somewhere inside the pavilion. What the¡­? What are they doing? The lead cultist then gestured towards one of the side streets and held his arm up expectantly into the air.


    Heavy rumbling footsteps were the replies he received. Surrounded by a half dozen cultists, another pair of trolls trudged forward, carrying a large elongated cart between them. They each would¡¯ve stood as tall as a house if not for the fact that they were hunched over the cart. Shit, that¡¯s twenty four cultists and two trolls, there ain¡¯t no way I can take them all out. Worried but still committed, she kept her eyes on the strange proceedings. She had to fight from gasping out loud as the trolls roughly yanked open the lid of the cart, revealing parts of a Myndiri crystal within it. That¡¯s¡­


    Giving her no time to process the information, the trolls then lifted the crystal and placed it in front of the pavilion, just on the cusp of the flames. The orange glow reflected off of the crystal and as she watched, the inert crystal slowly began shining the same brilliant blue that she had seen in her nightmares. Too entranced to act, Sophie kept watching as the cultists then pulled out parts of a makeshift altar and then set it up as a receptacle for the crystal. The lead cultist gestured at the object and the trolls obediently placed the crystal on top. Now upright and facing the orb, Sophie¡¯s fascination grew to horror as the brilliant blue glow slowly turned red. They¡­ they¡¯re corrupting it!? Then could the orbs also be Myndiri artifacts? Why?


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Before she fully had time to analyse the situation, a vision seized control of her mind. Within it, she was stumbling around a spiralling staircase until she came upon one last door. Throwing it open, she staggered out and remembered the sight ahead of her. The wind whipped at her face as the sky darkened. Melisgrad¡­ they corrupted the crystal there too. Then¡­ then that stupid God of Death or whatever.


    Gritting her teeth at the pounding in her head, she gripped the edge of the window with her fingers and looked down. As she suspected, the crystal was indeed slowly changing its colour, the red swirling within it as it expanded its control. Focus, hoo, focus. Snag a trinket, maybe an artifact, touch the crystal, break the orb. She ran over the plan in her mind. Easy enough, easy enough. She paled at the amount of people and creatures that now lingered around the pavilion, all eyes still turned upon it. Fighting¡¯s out of the option, so what do I do? Just run for it and pray? Hope I get everything in time? Fuck me, are there no better approaches here?


    Another wave of energy pulsed out from the pavilion and Sophie felt her chest tighten up as the air around her compressed into pure corrupted mana. Unwilling to see the past repeated, she threw a reckless plan into motion. Asking the stars to guide her path, she reared backwards and jumped straight through the window. No one noticed her initial movement until she landed on an errant cultist and made their face scrape against the street stones as she used them to cushion her fall. She rolled off the cultist and sprinted towards the table of trinkets, the confused and somewhat shocked cultists still yet to formulate a proper response to the sudden intrusion.


    One shout became two and soon the whole chorus of voices exclaimed their surprise or fury at her presence. The trolls seemed the most surprised, groaning and letting out guttural roars as if they were both angry but cowed at the same time. Ignoring them, she almost reached the table when one of the cultists finally responded, hastily trying to grapple her. With a swift sidestep, she avoided his grapple and shoved another out of her way.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± The lead cultist bellowed out.


    Sophie growled and powered through another cultist, throwing them to one side at another who tried to grab at her.


    ¡°Shoot her!¡± Another them yelled.


    A frostbolt zipped past her face from behind and she spied the trolls taking action at long last. But too slow, she smirked as she barrelled through the table, scattering trinkets and artifacts as she swept up what she could in one swoop.


    ¡°The offerings!¡± Someone wailed from behind So that¡¯s what they¡¯re for. But offerings for what? The Death God? What use does a God have for trinkets?


    With the flames now ahead of her, she took the one option she had on hand to disrupt the orb. Dodging an errant firebolt, she recovered quickly enough and used the fury against the cult within her to guide her throw. She hurled one of the cylindrical artifacts at the orb. It sailed above the crystal and through the flames, smacking hard against the orb and shattering it on impact. Bullseye!  She pivoted and quickly changed her path, now, to escape.


    ¡°Wait, wait don¡¯t-¡± Someone started to yell but Sophie didn¡¯t catch the rest of it.


    A powerful force connected against her side and she was immediately flung away. She barely had time to process what happened when she slammed face first into the crystal, the trinkets scattering around her alongside the sword which came loose from the blow. Her body exploded with agony and she swore most of her bones were jostled loose from the impact. She slumped limply against the crystal and accomplished her third goal. Grasping weakly at it, she could barely crawl let alone stand up. Pain ruled her consciousness and she fought to remain conscious, every bit of her body throbbing with agonizing pain. Need¡­ to¡­ move¡­ ugh¡­


    She willed herself to function to no avail, the traumatic impact having temporarily frozen her muscles as her mind struggled to comprehend what damage had been done. Come on¡­ need¡­ to move. Her eyes looked up to find some of the cultists arguing amongst themselves, the few with weapons already moving in to surround her. Ahh¡­shit. Wincing from the pain, she allowed herself a moment to asses the situation only to find that she wasn¡¯t being battered to a pulp by their maces. She groaned and stopped trying to move, giving herself a brief respite as she waited for the inevitable interrogation. It also gave her time to reflect on the key lesson that she had learned, never get punched by a troll. Goddess, it hurts.


    ¡°... you idiot! What if it hit her properly?! We would¡¯ve lost everything!¡± One of the cultists yelled.


    ¡°You never said, hold the trolls back. You just told us to stop her, did you not? We could leave if that¡¯d suit you.¡± Another one, the troll handler, snarled back.


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯d be for the best. Or would you rather our patrons-¡± The first cultist taunted.


    ¡°Enough.¡± A heavy Caradorian voice silenced the bickering duo, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a direct hit anyways. Besides, it seems our little intruder still remains conscious.¡± It had sounded so much more sinister than the deranged ramblings from back then that she almost didn¡¯t recognise him. But the moment she looked up and their eyes met, she knew that he remembered her too. The Direktor of the Eichafen Exploration guild. ¡°Move.¡± He barked and the nearby guards backed off slightly.


    Smirking, the man knelt down in front of her and studied her. There was a malevolence behind his beady looking eyes and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but try to shiver uncomfortably under his gaze. He rubbed his stubble and sighed, nodding at Sophie as the other cultists watched in silence.


    In spite of the situation, Sophie managed to grin back. Perhaps her mind had been overloaded from the troll¡¯s blow, or perhaps it was the memory of humiliation at being held at Marcus¡¯s mercy, stricken down and unable to speak. But if she was to suffer, she¡¯d at least have some fun.


    ¡°What?¡± She groaned, hacking out a heavy cough as she struggled to breath now that she was aware of it, ¡°See something you like?¡±


    The Direktor raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t frown. He slowly stood back up and patted down his robes before performing a small curtsy.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other so often but I believe we have not been properly introduced yet.¡± He smiled without emotion, ¡°You may call me, a defender of mankind. Or, if you¡¯d prefer, Direktor Gerhardt Wallen of the Exploration Guild, at your service.¡±


    A few hushed whispers broke out amongst the cultists but he silenced them all with a look. Turning back to her he just stared expectantly and Sophie sighed internally.


    ¡°Sophie. Tis my name.¡± She rasped, ¡°Don¡¯t recommend getting hit but trolls.¡± She joked, trying to maintain her straight face without letting the pain show.


    The man let out a single puff of air from his breath and blinked in disappointment before resuming his feigned cheerful expression.


    ¡°That out of the way¡­¡± He spoke calmly before delivering a heavy kick against her gut.


    Caught off guard again, Sophie barely had time to grunt before she crumpled in on herself, her mind growing fuzzy from the pain. She let out a few ragged breaths as she whimpered in place. Goddess help me, that hurt.


    ¡°The goal now is very, very simple. Talk or that.¡± Direktor Wallen gestured at the corpse piles.


    Sophie managed a little snicker and flinched when he seemed to go on the offensive again, only for the Direktor to shake his head, ¡°Don¡¯t look so smug. Look at the starstone, I somehow don¡¯t think you got what you wanted.¡± He grinned. Huh? Starstone? So that''s the crystal?


    Sophie inched her head backwards and paled. Like always, her hand and most of her body was touching the stone. Usually, it would either explode or regain its protective blue colour. This time however, not only was it red, the glow seemed to grow more menacing with each passing second, churning with wispy motes of crimson and swirls of darkness. But I¡­ I am¡­ I feel it. So how¡­ why¡­


    Her dumbfounded expression must¡¯ve brought the Direktor great joy as for the first time, she saw a smile filled with emotion on his face. ¡°Continue with the ritual.¡± He shouted at his subordinates who were all just gawking at the two of them. The cultists hurriedly ran back into place. He then turned to the man who argued with the troll handler and pointed at the pavilion, ¡°Tell our allies that we have something interesting for them.¡±


    ¡°But the amount we need to maintain a stable connection¡­¡± The first cultist hesitantly questioned.


    ¡°Bah, we¡¯ll have enough. Besides, our new little acquaintance here can add a pint or two if she¡¯s¡­ uncooperative.¡± The Direktor looked back at her.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The first cultist acknowledged.


    ¡°As for you.¡± He knelt in front of her once more, ¡°You seem a little less¡­ confident than before. Are you willing to talk? I¡¯ll even tell you a secret for free.¡± He leaned uncomfortably close, ¡°You certainly surprised us with whatever you did to bring that monster into our world. But our Lord Arantos drove the beast back. Unfortunately for you, he is a God, so whatever your,¡± He waved absently at the crystal, ¡°... machinations are. He knows how to counter them.¡± The Direktor smirked, ¡°So, ready to talk? I¡¯m quite hoping for a¡­ pleasant¡­ chat. We could go for the interrogation route too. See, I used to lead the exploration guild back home. That means I sometimes have to deal with people who are¡­ less than upstanding and less than¡­ deserving of proper justice. Your choice.¡± He finished with a tone that Sophie could only determine as shudder inducing.


    Same choice, she wanted to scoff, but instead took one last mournful look at the red crystal. Well shit, what now? I need another plan, damn. This is¡­ I need more time, think Sophie, think. Nursing her aching gut, she finally looked back up to the Direktor and shrugged. ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Judging by the sounds of the ritual and the twinkle that lit up in the Direktor¡¯s eyes at her compliance. She guessed that she had around ten minutes to figure something out before she¡¯s either sacrificed or just killed. Fantastic, now I just need to work on the not dying part. Her eyes were drawn back to the troll that had almost completely disabled her in one hit, a partial one at that. Easier said than done, she sighed. ¡°So? What do you want to know?¡± I just hope I don''t regret this.

 Act 4 Chapter 25: Ruins of Saclia, Settlement Square

    ¡°Never say never. I know you still question me, but I¡¯ve done it. I¡¯ve found a land far to the east called Gratia. It¡¯s in the middle of a war and a princess has pledged herself to us. After all these years, a home. A home that I found, not my weakened sister. Join me, my kin. We have our differences but our goals are the same, are they not? And if you can convince my stubborn sister to abandon her pride and follow along, all the better. Look, I''ve even attached a map, assuming the messenger didn''t lose it. Look at it, memorise it. For that will be our future.¡±


    - Somewhere in the Frostwind Ranges, Letter Intercepted by Centurion Lyran


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Visions and dreams you say?¡± The Direktor hummed thoughtfully.


    ¡°Nightmares, I said nightmares.¡± Sophie corrected, still weary from the punch.


    ¡°Semantics.¡± He scoffed, ¡°But that is¡­ interesting¡­¡± A distracted look overtook his face.


    Sophie sighed quietly in relief at not having to talk as he pondered something beyond her comprehension. She had counted the seconds as they ticked by, estimating that she had been recounting her experiences for roughly six minutes. She was running out of talking points but had stumbled onto a surprising discovery that needed a little more wiggle room to happen.


    Mana was, for all intents and purposes, in every living being even on minute levels. It was the binding force that held many things together though sometimes can appear almost nonexistent within most beings. Hence the difference between a potential mage brimming with mana within them, and the average peasant who would be lucky to even do a parlor trick. Artifacts and relics from past ages tended to also have a lot of imbued mana within them, generally a remnant from ancient days where mana was even more widely used. Mana, therefore, has existed in many forms and now proved to be her one shot at forcing her body to numb the pain enough for her to function. To do this, she needed a copious amount of mana due to her own form being that of essentially a mana void. It seemed almost absurd that the thing that had sent her to the depths of despair moments ago, would also be the thing that might grant her salvation.The crystal was, for all intents and purposes, an oversized wellspring of mana with some other enhancements imbued within it. Just need them to talk longer and not notice the mana fading.


    ¡°What is?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Direktor snapped out of his trance.


    ¡°What¡¯s interesting? I talked about my nightmares. So what?¡±


    ¡°So what? So what?!¡± He growled, making Sophie wilt a little.


    ¡°Sorry I asked.¡± She mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Simple minded peasant.¡± He spat, ¡°Do you not understand? Dreams of monsters and Gods? Of demons and soldiers? They are visions! They are visions of a future or of a past. But how peculiar¡­¡± He dropped to a frown after his tirade against her, ¡°I do not recall being told about a seeress¡­¡±


    ¡°Seeress? Me? You¡¯re kidding. I¡¯m just a simple knight.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? A knight? You? Now you¡¯re the one taking the jest too far.¡± He snapped before sighing, ¡°But no matter, your time of judgment comes, seer. Look to the flames, and behold, the majesty that awaits. The salvation for mankind.¡± He gestured at the pavilion.


    Sophie¡¯s mind finally started to process the sounds around her as the ritual reached a crescendo. A dreadful noise echoed from the side and she turned to find the trolls were now both by different corpse piles, simply grabbing a random body and pulverising them into the ground, bone and all. Blood then flowed freely from the mutilated corpses and she could only despair at the indignity the dead were treated with. She fought back the urge to vomit once again as brain, guts, bones, and flesh splattered all over the town square, leaving splotches of bloodied messes everywhere as the blood trench now reached where the pavilion was. However, instead of crawling upwards like the suspended blood trails, she saw the fire growing more fierce and stretching to envelop the entire structure whilst giving off a far darker crimson glow. What the¡­ they¡­ the fire¡¯s starting to look blood coloured. What the hells are they doing?


    She watched with morbid fascination as each corpse defiled meant a slight increase in the intensity of the flame. Dark magic for sure, blood magic even. The ground then shook with a great force all around her. She leaned against the crystal for dear life as even some of the cultists were thrown to the ground by the sudden shockwave. Though stunned and a little disorientated, she finally felt it. The power hidden within the corrupted crystal was there and her repeated attempts to siphon from it had opened up the smallest of breeches within its defenses. Behind that, a reservoir of mana about the size of a small lake awaited her, she could feel the curious tendrils within lash out at the sudden intrusion as more spots and swirls pock marked the interior of the crystal. Appearing and disappearing with increasing frequency. Be it from the ritual or her meddling she did not know, all she knew was that she had to be fast.


    A bright flash of light erupted from the flames and covered the cavern with an incandescent red glow for a brief moment. The flames now licked the top of the pavilion and Sophie recoiled at the light, her own eyes unprepared for the exposure and she found herself temporarily blinded. Staggering back slightly, she steadied herself with the crystal and could feel that very same reservoir being drained at a rapid pace. Without even being able to see, she forcefully willed herself to take in the mana no matter what. Focus.


    The reservoir had broken and now flowed freely in two directions, towards the ritual and to her. Though the amount she could extract at any given time was far less than the ritual¡¯s, for a single person, it was overwhelming. Like being dunked into a lake, she felt every single nerve within her body flood to the maximum with undiluted mana. Overwhelmed within the first few seconds, she struggled to hold on as her body spasmed and twisted with a multitude of sensations. Her whole being seemed to slip out of her own control and she dropped to the ground, caught in the throes of painful ecstasy. Her thoughts scrambled into mush as she opened her eyes once again, the blindness finally fading amidst her struggles, and within the pavilion now stood a small tear in reality. A portal¡­hnng, break¡­ free¡­ ugh.


    Sophie finally managed to tear herself away from the crystal, simply crumpling onto her back as she could barely think. The cultists seemed concerned about her but they soon turned their attention to the portal. One final trickle of something flowed out of her and she bit down on her lip to stay silent, but between the ragged breathing and profuse sweating, she was finally able to regain something akin to control once more. Hnn¡­ that¡­ that felt incredible¡­ but¡­ I can¡¯t stop shaking, I need to move or I¡¯ll die. Goddess, that¡­ I ¡­ I think I finally understand why¡­ that was¡­ that was intoxicating. I want more. I need¡­ more.


    Shaking herself out of her stupor, she forced her head to turn towards the pavilion. She squinted to make sure that what she was indeed real, and her eyes widened in horror. From within the portal, a singular figure clad head to toe in armour strode through the barrier between places. A single ominous metallic step clanked heavily against the ancient cobbles, then another as the figure slowly scanned the area in front of them


    HIs armour was completely blackened, a few strange sigils and script carved all over it. Upon his head was a sleek but winged helm that shifted back and forth before stopping as their gaze landed on hers. Yellowed non inhumane like eyes gazed at her through the darkness of their helmet, and her entire being screamed for her to run as her eyes trailed down to the leathery scarf-like thing that was wrapped around their neck. It¡¯s the¡­ that¡¯s the¡­


    From behind it, she could vaguely make out what appeared to be shapes of a dozen more dark knights being buffeted by what seemed to be a blizzard. Between the snow, Sophie could make out their spiked armours similar to the winged knights, and that they were also covered with countless sigils, trinkets and trophies. With a gesture from the winged knight, the others marched on through one at a time in complete silence. Even the cultists seemed to not expect this as Sophie could see concern forming on the Direktor¡¯s face. This could be bad, I can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t let them come through. I know their armour, it''s from the nightmare. Her breath stilled, so what the hells are they doing here?


    One of the knights, one without any markings on his armour besides the scratches and dents from battle, gave the Direktor a small nod, the old cultist hesitantly returning it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a crowd of illustrious guests.¡± The Direktor quietly quipped, ¡°I would¡¯ve thought the Tribune would frown on such¡­ gatherings.¡± He chose his words carefully.


    The unmarked knight seemed to ponder them for a moment before Sophie felt his aura turn from one of calm to one of malice. ¡°There has been a change in plans.¡± His guttural, almost animalistic voice growled.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°O-oh.¡± Direktor Wallen let out a surprised gasp, ¡°Right, of course. I also apologize for not preparing facilities for such a-¡±


    ¡°Appreciated but unnecessary. We received word, we march east once the legion assembles.¡± The knight cut him off.


    ¡°But the our orders-¡±


    ¡°Change in the chain of command. We''re striking out on our own the Tribune is no longer in charge of us. We have found a greater purpose.¡± The knight declared coldly, almost reluctantly so.


    The Direktor seemed dumbfounded and just nodded along, his hands nervously fidgeting behind his back. ¡°So what would you have us do?¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Guide us to this place.¡± The knight commanded. He turned and snapped his armoured fingers, summoning another knight who presented a small frosted piece of paper.


    The Direktor¡¯s eyes looked through it and Sophie watched him frown as he pointed at it. ¡°Gratia? I¡­ I suppose that¡¯s possible.¡±


    The knight nodded, ¡°Even for a hundred?¡±


    ¡°Of course." The Direktor agreed absently before doing a double take, "Wait, a hundred?! That¡¯s quite a fair few to find ships for¡­ Not to mention if you plan to somehow traverse using the land...¡±


    Sophie zoned out and paled at the words being spoken. A hundred soldiers¡­ they could devastate everything in the countryside if each is as well armed as these are. Almost every knight seemed to wield a pike of sorts, a squarish almost kite like shield, and some strange curved saber on their hips. Combined with their armour, Sophie doubted that any militia could stop them based on what she¡¯d seen on her travels. Maybe the redcloaks, but even they¡¯d struggle. No, I cannot allow this, whatever it is they planned, it has to stop here.


    With renewed resolve, Sophie managed to throw off the jittering numbness that settled over her body and regained some control. Must, stop, plan. She wanted to chuckle at how ridiculous things have turned out, but time was of the essence. She slowly inched her way closer to the crystal, her body suddenly heating up as she felt the pangs of desire once more, the urge to bathe in another shower of mana. Slowly, gotta¡­ move¡­ slowly. She didn¡¯t know why they all thought she had simply died or incapacitated by the sudden burst of light, but it worked to her advantage. She could feel the hum of the crystal somewhere next to her, almost within reach when she heard a sound that made her heart stop.


    Someone shouted in a strange language but with the way it sounded aggressive and directed in her direction, she knew she had been made. Throwing caution to the wind, she leapt upwards and managed to grab ahold of the top of the crystal, hugging it desperately in the hopes that the height would buy her a few more seconds.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± The Direktor yelled from afar.


    Sophie focused deep and reestablished her connection with the crystal. An instant jolt shook her body as the free flowing mana now had a target besides the portal, nearing sending Sophie over the edge once again as all her senses were pushed past their limits. Gritting her teeth, she focused just enough to try her second plan, to introduce a little bit of the void into the gem. She didn¡¯t know how, but she clenched her eyes shut and tried to will every fiber of her being to intertwine itself with the flood of mana, to push through a little bit of her essence through the cascade.


    Pain exploded from her leg, the single blow sending shudders throughout her entire being as her senses magnified the attack. Something had pierced her left leg and she cried out in pain. She almost lost her grip but clung on tightly, praying that her gambit would work. Perhaps, they were simply confirming something, but she could feel the vibrations in the air as someone reached up towards her, their hand exuding an unpleasant chill that indicated one of the knights. She tried to shrink away but couldn¡¯t and she felt the icy cold gauntlets grip her arm. She fought back against the tug only to be suddenly ripped away from the crystal as the knight pulled. Her arm let out a sickening pop as pain shot through her once more, her face scraping against the ancient cobbles as the knight forcefully dragged her away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who is this?!¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡±


    Voices and words echoed all around her but pain was the only thing she could focus on. Determined to succeed, Sophie tried desperately to ignore her wounds and continue pushing energy into the crystal even from afar. Her concentration was broken when a sickening pop echoed from her now dislocated arm and the pain forced her eyes to open once more, only to find herself face to face with the winged knight. She could feel the fury and hatred radiating through the helmet from his eyes alone. But she also noticed how his skin seemed to be transitioning between normalcy and decay. What the?


    The moment he seemed to realize that she was examining him as well, his own eyes widened and Sophie found herself soaring through the air as he simply launched her away from him. She slammed against a wall and almost had her brains simply splattered as more parts of her cracked under the impact, her head narrowly surviving as she felt blood trickle down the back of her head. Her ears rang loudly and she could barely hear the garbled words of the knights and cultists over the sound. Though her vision was blurry, she could make out the forms of the knights slowly approaching her and at least a dozen more still around the pavilion. Ah¡­ damn. Dejected, she tried to stand up for one last fight only for her body to not respond. It took another few seconds before she realized she couldn¡¯t move her body at all. No matter what she tried, her squishy form just laid there. Panicking, she tried to concentrate and guide the mana to repair what damage she had only to fail as the pounding in her head grew louder and louder. Not¡­ yet¡­ But as the edges of consciousness began to fade, she managed to steal one last glance at the knights only to find them illuminated by some strange blue light. Wait¡­ I did it, I did it! Heh. Guess the void came through. She didn''t know if she grinned or not, but a part of her felt quite satisfied when everything became engulfed in a bright blue explosion. As the light swallowed her whole, she felt a sense of nothingness before it all went dark.


    <hr><hr>


    Thou hast done well


    A familiar noise awoke her and she bolted back to reality only to instantly crumple with agony as her head smashed into something. Ow, ow. Confused, disorientated, and definitely should¡¯ve been dead, she tried to move around only to find every little motion caused her muscles to swell with agony. Gah, shit¡­ this hurts, everything hurts.


    Calm, little one


    There it is again, does that mean¡­ Sophie¡¯s eyes shot open only to find herself trapped by something in all directions. Her eyes settled on what looked to be a cracked stone when her mind pieced it together. I¡¯m trapped. Whatever was behind me collapsed. I gotta get out of here.


    Patience, learn to control it, to guide it


    She found herself freezing up, the familiar sensation feeling almost strange as the words seemed to burrow themselves into her mind on their own accord.


    Seek thine life, unburdened by the stars, the shackles you have set free


    Shackles that I set free? Sophie was wildly confused but tried to think back, her mind returning to the crystal, the starstone. Of course! The mana! The moment the thought crossed her mind, she could once again feel that electrifying hum that made her body jitter. Closing her eyes once more she tried to push it towards her limbs. After a few moments however, she could feel nothing change and groaned as the aches weakened her once more.


    Time flows undiluted, the process has already begun


    The voice rumbled in her head. The process? Does that mean I''m already mending my wounds? But if it''s at a natural rate that¡¯ll take too long to heal! The moment she protested, she felt something reach deep into the recesses of her soul as if to admonish her.


    The mind is an unending expanse, think beyond your mortal constraints


    My mortal constraints?


    Only now, surrounded by this abundant harvest, can you sever the bonds of reality, to bend the laws that stifle you


    Sophie tried to think of what that would mean and still came up with nothing. She knew that it at least meant the mana, and that she needed to do something with it. Abundant harvest, that I get. Sever the bonds of reality, what would that be? She wracked her brain and only despaired when her understanding expanded no further. She felt a slight sense of shame in the same way that she used to experience when she was a maid. Those moments where she just didn¡¯t know how to do something and was caught failing, the looks of disappointment from those around here etched forever into her mind.


    Our time grows short, for soon the Gods will notice


    She wondered if she had somehow disappointed it, that she had failed a test of sorts. Maybe it was only her mana addled brain doubting itself, but it was a feeling that she couldn¡¯t easily shake off. Yet at the same time as she despaired, she found an odd sense of comfort in the emptiness within her. It was like a soothing pause to the chaotic melody of her life and she just let herself rest amidst the rubble.


    Rest, for remember the adage


    The adage? She tried to ask. There was a lapse in responses as silence reigned within her mind, the jitteriness she felt temporarily forgotten. Then, she felt it. Like something had uncoiled itself from within her, and despite being trapped between rubble, she felt almost as if she had been freed, opened up to the vast expanse of the stars.


    Look to the stars and remember. In the nothingness¡­


    The deep guttural rumbling in her mind seemed to pause, the words waiting for her to finish the phrase. She searched within her memory and recalled the words. Salvation.


    At that, she felt what felt like her entire world shake before returning to normal. A great shadow had been lifted from her shoulders and left her with a lingering feeling, satisfaction. She had found her answer but still remained clueless on the process. So controlling the mana already kickstarted the healing process. But to utilize the rest of this excess to properly fix myself up enough¡­ I wonder¡­ Weary and tired, she closed her eyes and simply sighed before she embraced the darkness that followed. In the nothingness, salvation.

 Act 4 Chapter 26: Ruins of Saclia, Osgil, Master of the Scouts

    ¡°In the icy fields the battle raged, the two locked in an unbreakable stalemate. Buffeted by the chill winds of death, they fought. For minutes, hours, days, they fought. The sun rose and set; the moon waxed and waned. Snow, ice, hail and rain poured upon them as if the Goddess herself willed for it to stop. But this was a battle between brothers, between two who would never give ground to the other. Only one would leave alive. Not even the Gods could stop them now.¡±


    - Gunmar and Aurelia, Volume 18, ¡°Beyond the White Frost¡±


    <hr>


    <hr>


    Her muscles throbbed in agony when she awoke again, but this time she felt different. Though the sheer amount of pure mana she had absorbed meant her entire body still trembled no matter what she did, her limbs felt a fair bit light and she could actively move properly this time. She sat up and immediately was brought back down as she smacked her head against the rubble once more. Fortunately, some ancient rock dustings came down alongside the blow and she could at least identify which way was up.


    ¡°Ughh.¡± She groaned.


    Sophie tucked her legs in and shielded her face with her arms before she threw her weight onto the rubble. After a minute, she fell back onto whatever she was leaning on and grunted, exhausted from the effort. She let herself replay the final moments of the explosion in her head, the knights marching towards her and then the starstone shattering with a brilliant blue. Sophie was worried that she might¡¯ve done something irrevocably dangerous, she was, after all, acting in accordance to the will of some unknowable being the likes of which defied all understanding. A being that potentially even challenged the Goddess at one point.


    ¡°Hah.¡± She sighed. No use worrying about that now.


    Her mind had been pushed far beyond its limits in comprehension of the day¡¯s events, much less the condition of her body or the mana that still hummed within it. She felt tired, yet she could not stop moving. Her eyes grew heavy and she found the idea of taking a small nap in this little alcove within the rubble somewhat comforting in its snugness. Stop it, she slapped herself, focus. Stretching however she could, she braced herself for another attempt and pushed. She pushed and pushed to no avail until she heard the tiniest noise.


    *tink*


    The cascade of moving rubble and debris began without warning and Sophie was almost swept alongside it. Bracing herself against the worn stones, she threw everything she had to slide the biggest piece above her just enough for it to join the rest. Something beyond her line of sight crumbled and the large stone piece that blocked her exit slid off to take its place.


    A dim orange glow filled her vision and Sophie felt a wave of relief wash over her, the crystal is gone. She cautiously clambered her way out of the rubble pile, grabbing onto the edge of the opening and heaving herself over it. She landed on her back and laid there for a quick second, a little stunned from the impact. Wiggling around to confirm she still had control of all her faculties, she pushed herself up and staggered away from the rubble, temporarily blinded by the light around her after her extended stay in the dark little alcove. When she could focus on the world around her once more she found herself in the middle of a scene out of her nightmares.


    The ruin was now more rubble than anything. All around her, the buildings that were once near the town square had simply collapsed in on themselves from the force of the starstone shattering. Rubble lined streets led to where more buildings had suffered major structural damage despite being outside the blast zone. Whereas previously some of the buildings in the cavern still stood somewhat sturdily, most of them had even more chunks missing than before.


    The cavern was also noticeably dimmer. Though the light shaft from the mountains still remained, she could tell the explosion had shaken even that as bits of snow and rock had joined the waterfall, casting eerie shadows as they came. Many torches had also been snuffed out and only a few scattered dots of orange remained in the streets. The bonfire too had been knocked over, but some had evidently caught fire judging from the blaze near the ruined pavilion. Bodies from the corpse pile had been flung everywhere, now with the addition of robed cultists and even the occasional knight or two strewn about amongst them. Her stomach lurched as she trudged closer to the epicenter, the people who had been closest to it had been torn to shreds. Armor had been pierced and riddled with crystalline fragments, knights died where they stood as the mana triggered some adverse reactions and only blooded chestpieces remained. Cultists had been burned by mana and their charred corpses were engulfed by pale blue flames. Men and women alike were missing most of their body parts, those who tried to shield themselves from the blast had their corresponding halves turned to mush whilst their other half simply died where they stood.


    At the center, where the pavilion had been, she saw that it was there not longer. She breathed a disgusted sigh of relief, it was done, the portal was no more. A sole dark knight had been the last one to try to cross, the fool likely entering just as the blast hit. Half his body had been burned beyond belief, a charred husk within his blackened armour. His other half had likely been left on the other side of the portal. Sophie shuddered at the thought, helluva way to go.


    Giving her ears a quick scratch, she looked around to find one of the Myndiri cylinders and had a horrible realisation that she had lost most of the Myndiri artifacts. Damnit, how the hells can I find any of the evidence in this mess?


    Before she could fully comprehend the situation, she heard the distinctive heavy clinks and thuds of metallic boots slapping hard against the streetstones. Without thinking, she instinctively ducked and watched as an axe sailed over her head and slammed into the rubble beside her. She spent a second just staring in shock before her body took over and she started running down a random street. Sparing a quick glance behind her, she noticed with alarm that around a dozen of the black armoured knights had appeared from the rubble and began chasing her. Shit, shit. They¡¯re still alive. Some of them are still alive!


    Sophie could hear the rapidly approaching boots and quickly searched for a way out. She clambered over some rubble and caught the briefest glimpse of them hot on her tail, struggling to climb up the rubble in their armour, heh. Reasoning that they¡¯d headed immediately towards the exit, she hurriedly ran down the street a bit more before ducking behind some rubble and slowly scooting her way back towards the town square. She hoped to throw them off her trail and found some success. She heard more than a few boots race straight down the street she was on, disappearing into the labyrinthian streets. After them, a few more boots plopped down and though she could not hear the words that were spoken amongst them, she could tell something was wrong.


    Not intending to find out or be found out, she grabbed a small piece of rock and hurled it towards some other street. It was a stupid trick, one of the oldest ones in the book, but it worked. Though they were still cautious, she could hear the ones nearby freeze mid step, before they carefully made their way towards the noise. No way, that worked. Hah! That worked?!


    Sophie waited for her moment and then quickly scrambled away in the opposite direction. She stopped a few more times to scan the terrain before finally reaching the town square again. Crouching down behind some rubble to plan, she tried thinking of where everything could¡¯ve gone after the blast. Anything on that offering table have likely been flung away somewhere. The few artifacts they set up around the place must''ve been flattened by nearby buildings, damn.


    She made her way back into the town square and anxiously started looking around for the corpses of cultists. Her body still trembled albeit less so from the mana over exposure, and she could barely keep herself steady as she embarked on this macabre task. She remained low to the ground and tried to keep herself from being spotted in the open square, moving from rubble pile to rubble pile as she searched for the Myndiri cylinders. Sophie tried her best to avoid rummaging through the bodies but every once in a while, she would have to move a body or two. Their faces of pure anguish as they perished making her shudder. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a glimmer between the corpse of a knight and villager. Slinking over, she gingerly pushed the bodies aside to find a second cylinder. Holding it in the air, she examined it and found it fascinating how this centuries old object still seemed relatively intact. Impressive engineering.


    On the dull yellow casing of the little cylinder, illuminated by the tiniest wisps of orange flame, Sophie saw the shadow that appeared to be reflected on it. Widening her eyes at it, she immediately jumped backwards and found herself face to face with the winged dark knight. Before she could even yelp in surprise, the knight grabbed her by the throat and tossed her into the center of the town square. Sophie skidded to a halt, gasping for breath and in surprise. Pushing herself back up, she found three of the dark knights rounding up on her. In the center stood the undecorated dark knight, his arms folded across his chest as another dark knight and the winged knight rounded up on her. The unmarked knight raised a single gauntleted fist and pointed at her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± His quiet but hated filled voice pierced the tense silence.


    Don¡¯t engage, just run. Don¡¯t engage, just run. Curiosity can come later, curiosity can come later. ¡°M-me?¡± She pointed hesitantly at herself and nervously smiled. Idiot! Stop standing still! Pretending to still listen, she started backing away, one tiny step at a time.


    ¡°Centuries¡­ centuries!¡± The knight roared, his voice unsteady, almost alien sounding trying to speak common.


    Her eyes darted everywhere, trying to look for her way out when she felt the slight roll of her foot. When she finally comprehended that she was on the verge of tripping, her world seem to slow to a crawl as her vision switched from knight, to rubble, to cavern roof. She landed with a dull thud and there was silence as the knight stopped speaking for a moment. Taking that as her cue to go, she pushed herself up and snatched the trinket she had stepped on, the cylindrical object responsible for her downfall now stuffed into her pockets.


    The first thing she heard break the silence were the strange words were spoken by the knight that Sophie didn¡¯t understand. His shouting and rage filled screams however, she did understand.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away, despoiler!¡± Were also words she understood perfectly fine.


    She ducked behind a street corner and started running. She had to clamber, hop, and jump over piles of rubble, each little effort wasting valuable time as the knights simply crashed through all the obstacles with an inhumane force. Shit, I need to make some distance. This isn¡¯t going to work. Biting her lip, she made a sharp turn down an alley and hopped up towards a loose ledge, using it to pull herself up to the first floor of a ruined structure. She could hear the heavy clanking of armour following her and quickly searched for another path. Spotting some nearby buildings jutting out of the rubble, she leapt over the street below and landed with a heavy thud. Winded, she hung to the edge of the building for a moment before pulling herself up.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She had hoped they would¡¯ve missed the jump but a few shouts from below dispelled her hopes quickly enough. A sudden noise halted her movements and she turned to find black armoured gauntlets grasping onto a loose time. In her moment of indecision on whether to attack or keep running, she spied the winged helmet loom over the ledge and hoist himself up, a free hand pointing silently at Sophie. What the?! That¡¯s full plate, all the sigils and spikes probably adds a few pounds to it too¡­ and he just¡­ jumped up here?! By the stars¡­


    Doing the only thing she could at this moment, she turned around and continued running away. Leaping across another gap, she barely made it across and pressed on only to hear the sickening thump behind her. Like a boulder smashing into the ground, Sophie could feel the building buckle slightly as the winged knight landed. Before she could do anything else, she looked directly at the throwing axe flying at her skull. She hastily pivoted to avoid the blow and immediately dropped. Her stomach lurched as she accidentally stepped off the side of the building, clinging on by one hand. As the sounds of footsteps drew closer, she calmed her breathing and let go, bracing herself for the impact.


    Sharp pains shot throughout her body as she landed on rubble before rolling off of it, somewhat staggered but still functional. To her horror, the knight also jumped and landed with a heavy boom, pulverising the rubble in his path. She backed away and continued darting between the streets, feeling more and more boxed in as her pursuer kept close behind her. Sophie mentally tried to pull up a map of the cavern that she had so far; if the ruin entrance was at the southernmost tip of this settlement, then based on where the beam of light was, she was somewhere near the eastern walls of the cavern. Just gotta keep going straight.


    The winged knight was relentless though, and although Sophie was faster in a foot race, the dilapidated state of the ruins was proving a bigger hurdle than she had expected. She zigzagged through countless streets and alleyways in an attempt to lose him, only to find he was never far behind. She only paused when she heard the distinctive noise of more armoured footsteps from ahead of her and her heart dropped. It¡¯s the guys I sent on a wild chase for the rock¡­ I ran right back into them. She scolded herself for being so attentive that she had essentially doubled back on the path she took trying to escape in the first place. She had been right when she said she needed to keep going straight, for the cavern wall eventually connected with the ruins. But she had made a classic blunder; she had tried to keep straight after every turn or alley. She had made progress forward, but if her mental map was correct, she also cut a path straight towards the western wall after a few panicked turns. Stupid! It¡¯s just like back in the forest, just run and no think! Stupid!


    Knowing that both parties were just beyond either side of the rubble, and that the cavern wall had essentially boxed her into a corner, she finally unsheathed her blade after what felt like far too long without it. A little bit of the fear vanished as she held the weighty blade back in her hands once again. This time she felt something different, a small seed of fatalistic resolve had blossomed to life within her. Even if she were to fall, she would be back, that much she knew. Whatever strange void magic afflicted her was as much a curse as it was a boon. She had felt more pain than she suspected anyone would reasonably experience in one lifetime, let alone multiple. Yet, it was because of that same pain that propelled her to where she was now. That allowed her to see things and know people that she might never had the chance to ever experience otherwise. That allowed her to protect those she treasured. You win some, you lose some. Just some fucking idiot that keeps dying all the time, lovely.


    With one hand gripped on the hilt, she straightened her back and pulled the sword close, holding it upright in front of her in a salute. Her panicked breaths slowly calmed and she forced her still jittery form to simmer down a little. She embraced the nothingness that was within her and allowed the mana in this little corner of the cave to be sucked in. Might as well make it a little harder for them. She channeled the excess mana all around her body and steeled herself from the coming fight.


    The first to appear was indeed the creepy knight with the winged helmet. His studded armour and human skin like scarf still gave her the disquieting sensation of being within her nightmares once more. Upon seeing her pose however, his murderous charge seemed to slow slightly, coming to a halt just within proper duelling range. Heh, guess some things are just universal.


    She looked up and found that he was staring straight at her, rage filling his eyes but also something else. There was no telling what his thoughts truly were behind his helmet but she knew enough that he too, would wait. She let out a deep sigh and held her pose, the two simply staring in quiet anticipation. Sophie wondered how this knight of her nightmares had arrived here, what purpose or role did they play in the greater picture? All she knew was that they were attached to the God Arantos, and that he and his compatriots were the same as those who had burned Mila''s village. Why did the entity even show me Mila¡¯s village and the horrors that befell it? Unless¡­ Her eyes widened in surprise as she recalled the entity¡¯s words. I¡¯m not the heroine that defeats the darkness, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to kill the imposter. It told me that I¡¯m the guide, the one to bring heroes together, does that mean Mila¡­ Oh Goddess above, just what am I actually getting involved in?! Her heart started to race as she tried to process the newfound revelation, the grand picture beginning to clear in her mind.


    ¡°Calm.¡± The Winged Knight uttered from in front of her.


    Sophie was momentarily shaken out of her mind. She stared dumbfounded before sucking in a deep breath and nodding. Right, right. Matters for another time. Focus.


    The crowd followed soon after and the dozen or so remaining knights crested the rubble, ready to attack. The Winged Knight let out an inhuman beastial roar that echoed throughout the cavern. The other knights quickly scrambled to a halt, the unmarked knight giving the two of them a quizzical look before holding up his hand. He and the Winged Knight conversed in their strange language. Though it was more like one was speaking and the other one was simply letting out guttural grunts.


    With a final growl, the Winged Knight pointed a strange looking spear at all of his compatriots before drawing it down to point at Sophie. ¡°Os¡­ Osh¡­ Os-gil. Kind-Gos¡± The knight tried to say something before quieting down.


    Sophie blinked back her surprise for a few moments before she realized it was her opponent announcing themselves. She quickly dropped her salute and pointed her own blade at the knight. ¡°I am Sophie, the Lily Knight.¡± She declared.


    Osgil nodded and pulled out a shield alongside his spear, beating against it proudly. Not fair, I don¡¯t have a shield or even armor. Sophie hastily returned the gesture and used her free hand to grab one of the Myndiri cylinders and beat it against her own chest three times. The two then stopped their display and dropped into their respective fighting stances.


    Sophie tried to figure out how she could attack the armoured beast when he charged. It was the standard attack for a spear and shield user, but something about it felt strange. Sophie trusted her gut and tried to avoid the attack altogether when he started launching a series of rapid jabs at her. But no matter how much she back pedalled, she found herself being pressured by his wild, almost unceasing flurry of attacks. Trying to turn the situation around, she managed to parry one blow and ducked to avoid the next, launching her own counterattack only to find the blade easily blocked by his shield. Her blade slid off the shield and she rapidly tried to follow up by running around his guard, attempting to hit where he couldn¡¯t guard. He adapted however, and launched wild sweeping attacks aiming to slap her with the shaft of the spear.


    Sophie bobbed under the attacks, losing her momentum but able to scoot herself just out of reach. The spear had to go. He had the range advantage and she would need to somehow close the distance. She was almost caught off guard when he rushed her position, less aiming to stab and more just disorientate her. Sophie narrowly side stepped the attack but found herself almost gawking at the raw power behind how he smashed the shield into where she was, the explosive force cracking the street stone below. Seeing her chance as he recovered from the heavy attack, she lunged forward with one foot and launched a mini assault. Her strikes were meant more to disguise her own advance as they were easily blocked, but they allowed her to close the distance. He responded in kind by trying to bash her with the shield and she dodged, finding her an opening. With renewed determination, she slashed at his now exposed arms. To her dismay, her blade found little purchase and the angle meant that she had given him a small cut at best.


    She had lost the momentum once again and this time, she wasn¡¯t prepared to be on the defensive. His attacks only increased in frequency and she could barely dodge or parry most of them as he stabbed, swiped, and bashed almost relentlessly at her. Between his quick thrusts were now wide sweeps, he kept forcing her to move, lest she was caught blocking and got bashed by his shield when she was least aware of it.. She felt her muscles begin to burn as she jumped back from another thrust, the day¡¯s exertion slowly catching up despite the mana present. She needed to remove his range advantage.


    An errant swipe smacked her upside the head and Sophie practically crumpled into the ground. Battered but not stunned, she rolled out of the way as he slammed his shield against the ground, a fine dusting of loose mossy stone the only indication of how close she had been to death. Panicking, she ignored his shield and slapped his spear to the side with her sword and chucked the Myndiri cylinder at his face. Though there was a satisfying *thunk* , he seemed relatively unfazed. On the upside the moment given by the sudden distraction had allowed her to roll away and get back up onto her feet.


    ¡°No!¡± A shout came from somewhere above her.


    She turned to find the Direktor looking horrified at the relic being used as a weapon. Damn, so he''s still alive too. This intrusion did not go unnoticed however, and she saw the unmarked knight pulling the old cultist back. Distracted, she tried to return her focus to the fight only to immediately be sent reeling after her face met the metallic shield head on. She felt the blood roll down her nose and the agony that soon followed as her mind processed what had happened. Desperately trying to salvage the situation, she tried retreating and hastily flailed her blade around in a feeble attempt to hold him back. A single spear thrust penetrated her defense and grazed her, the outer layer of flesh splitting open on her left arm, the blow ripping off thin bits of her sleeve with it. Incensed at the injuries, Sophie reacted quickly and managed to barely grab the spear shaft in time before he could retract it. She threw herself at him and pressed her weight against the weapon, pushing it to the ground and feeling the jolt as it got stuck within some street stone or another in his hasty attempt to shake her loose.


    He roared and Sophie found herself meeting the shield once again as Osgil used it to punt her away from him, sending her staggering back as she nursed the new pain in her gut. Taking a moment to lick her wounds, she thankfully found him doing the same and resetting his posture. To her surprise, he seemed to simply eschew using the spear and pulled out a strangely curved sword instead. Tch, a second weapon, figures it won''t be that easy to disarm him. At least this means I don¡¯t have to worry about closing the distance. Sophie wiped away the blood that had now trickled down and around her mouth before spending moment to assess her opponent, the two circling each other as they reset their positions after the chaotic melee.


    Taking a pained breath, she understood that the situation would only grow ever more dire the longer the fight went on. Although he had lost his spear, thus removing the distance gap; he still had his shield. Worse, she could feel her own body not just feeling jittery from the mana, but now pain as well. Osgil on the other hand, seemed no worse for wear, having deflected all her blows and suffering no real damage. If this keeps going the way it is right now, I¡¯m a goner. I just can''t get a good hit in. The two locked eyes once more and Sophie found her doubts vanishing. Nothing left to do besides keep trying. When the two shared a quick nod, she could hear the pleased growl in his voice in knowing that she still intended to fight. Without a word spoken between them, their blades met once more as battle was joined.

 Act 4 Chapter 27: Ruins of Saclia, Destroyed Settlement

    ¡°When dawn broke, Gunmar could feel the light dance merrily across his face under a pleasant sprinkling of rain. The snow and frosts receded for what felt like the first time in weeks. Yet even as the sun beat a prideful path in the skin, even as he saw Aurelia rushing towards him in the distance. When he looked around, all he could see was the blooded snow and the fallen form of his brother. Though victorious, he felt little joy. There was no honour in this fight, no purpose besides the senseless stubbornness that took hold of both of them. His brother served the darkness, but even still, he could not tell if the tears on his face stemmed from regret or sadness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡± He whispered before he shut the eyes of the fallen, ¡°May you find peace in the great beyond. May we meet again in a land more pleasant than this. Farewell.¡± ¡±


    - Gunmar and Aurelia, Volume 18, ¡°Beyond the White Frost¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie staggered backwards, her eyes never leaving her opponent. With a snarl, she launched herself back into the fray, her blade clanging against Osgil¡¯s scimitar-like weapon. The knight pulled back and swung at her with his shield, Sophie going with the blow and dodged by moving with it. She found an opening and swung her free hand at him, smacking him with the second Myndiri cylinder that she pulled out of her pocket. Though it was only a small thud, the blunt object seemed to bewilder him just enough that Sophie could launch a renewed assault. Sophie lashed out with her sword and cleaved at his neck, only for him to bring his scimitar back down and cut deeply below her breasts.


    Surprised and in pain, Sophie lost her focus and her blade slapped helplessly against his pauldrons instead, the man giving her a mighty kick that sent her flying backwards onto the ground. This time she couldn¡¯t help it, the slash had been deep and blood flowed freely from it. She cried out in pain, whimpering as she hastily crawled away. With every movement she made, she bled more and more, her green tunic now soaked a deep brown red as she desperately tried to stave off the inevitable.


    Somehow, she managed to get back on her feet, her sword arm pointing the now wobbling blade at the approaching knight. With one hand on her wounds, she pressed on regardless, thrusting forward pointlessly in an attempt to buy herself more time. Osgil seemed more than content to simply back away or block every blow, cruelly letting her waste what little energy she had.


    For once she cursed her voidborne healing factor. It had given her just that much more confidence in herself that she had been more than reckless as of late. Yet it also had a flaw, it was a healing factor that acted over time, not instantly like some divine magicks. In turn, though she hoped otherwise, she was left with the sinking feeling that even though mana still circulated throughout her body, it would be practically useless in the context of this fight. But that doesn¡¯t matter, focus only on the here and now, do not let my distractions take over.


    Sensing her momentary lapse of concentration, Osgil launched an attack that saw him trying to simply cleave her in two. Sophie barely responded in time and narrowly avoided being bisected, leaping back unsteadily to escape the blow. Osgil followed up with more slashes against her; Sophie choosing to try to avoid most of them as in a straight block with her blade, he was infinitely stronger.


    Sophie howled as the last of his blows bit into her sword arm. Sophie yanked herself out of its grip and tried her best to maintain her grip onto her sword. Trying to avoid any follow ups, she tried to backpedal some more for the debilitating pain to distract her, causing one steady foot to block the other, sending her tumbling to the ground. Perhaps having sensed his victory was close, Osgil reared up for a finishing blow. Sophie helplessly watched as the scimitar was lifted high above her head, her arms reflexively trying to protect her. As it descended, she whimpered and closed her eyes, awaiting the ever so familiar journey between life and death.


    Pain erupted from her nose as she punched herself, her fist slamming into her under the pressure of the attack. Huh? Sophie had flinched from the blow but now her eyes gingerly opened in curiosity, her confused gaze finding an equally bewildered Osgil. A strange phantasmal light shimmered where his blade met her arm and she noticed how the cylinder had disappeared from her hand. At some point it slid onto her wrist like a bracelet and now somehow protected her. Not thinking too much about it, she quickly brought her injured sword arm to bear and jabbed her sword straight through the armpit opening in Osgil¡¯s shield arm.


    The knight broke off his attack and recoiled in pain, cursing and screaming in some foreign language. The opening allowed Sophie to hurriedly crawl away before wearily pushing herself back up to her feet again. With Osgil examining his wound and ripping her sword out. Sophie spent the moment staring at the strange Myndiri artifact that had become her shield. The metallic cylinder had evidently been part of the outer shell of the device, retracting and shifting until it exposed the cylinder¡¯s core. Briefly closing her eyes, she could feel the device hum with energy as it sucked up the extraneous mana still left over within her body.


    When she cast a small glance over at the gathered crowd, she could sense similar looks of confusion or bewilderment present. At least, what she assumed was confusion judging by their demeanour mimicking the shock that the Direktor was displaying.


    ¡°Blood magic¡­ of course! Blood would¡¯ve been the key!¡± He absently talked to himself.


    Huh. If only I didn¡¯t have to be dying just to use this. She grumbled. Bringing herself back to the fight, she found a second problem had appeared. She was now thoroughly weaponless. Her mind wandered to the last cylinder within her pockets, the dark impulse within her telling her to use it as well.


    Osgil¡¯s grunt broke her musings and she braced herself with the shield, awkwardly moving the phantasmal looking thing into potion. The knight seemed to be enraged and charged at her without a thought, entering what she could assume was a berserker rage. His blows grew slower and more measured, but the force behind every swing of his scimitar worried her. She had tried to block one blow and almost crumpled completely even when it merely glanced against the shield. It¡¯ll help, but not that much.


    She staggered around the makeshift arena, trying her best to keep her body functioning in spite of the pain. Blood continued to spill from her wounds and she grit her teeth in frustration at the futility of her efforts. Focus¡­ ngh¡­.focus. Almost unable to reassume her defensive stance, she could feel the tingling of madness at the edge of her sanity. She had few options left, the fight needed to end now or she¡¯d be done for. She¡¯d have to pick her moment correctly, to use what energy she had left to land one definitive hit. But how?


    A loud roar proved to be the moment she sought. One of the four trolls let loose a roar that shook the whole cave, a light dusting of stone dust shaken loose by the agonized cry. The lull in the fight allowed them all to hear the distinctive sounds of fighting and spells being cast somewhere down by the south. The expedition! They¡¯re here!


    Snarling with a renewed sense of hope, Sophie used the few seconds she gained to immediately charge forward, throwing herself at the knight in a frenzy. She based recklessly with her phantasmal shield, still getting surprised every time that it made contact against his. Forcing him to remain on the defensive, she aimed to break his guard and eventually land a hit in. Unfortunately, once he caught on to her plan, she jolted to a halt as he suddenly retaliated with a shield bash of his own, cutting off her momentum.


    Taking a few steps backwards, she accidentally opened up her flanks to an attack and felt the wrath of his scimitar as her shield was locked against his. Though it was only a glancing blow, Sophie could feel her tender skin begin to bleed a little, both her arms screaming in pain. Plan¡­ plan, plan, need a plan. Dammit, think, focus, think, do something. Ah! She gasped in shock as she had dodged a scimitar blow by ducking past it, only for his shield to smash directly into her back. She could feel the bruising and shattering of bone somewhere, her vision going fuzzy for a second as pain overwhelmed her.


    Something within her snapped, triggered by the agony she felt, rationality faded as a low growl escaped her lips. The fight ends here. Absorbing the blow in its entirety, she used the staggering blow to propel herself forward before spinning back around and smacked him upside the head with the tip of her shield. Seeing the knight being brought to a stop, Sophie seized the initiative and baited out a shield bash as she charged in from the right. With his torso opening up for an attack, Sophie howled with pain as his scimitar bit into her sides again. Seeing her chance, she waited until he tried to smash her from the other side with his shield arm. In that instant, she turned her shield sideways and aimed the tip directly at his elbow. Bracing herself, Sophie grunted under his blow but moved just enough so that his own weight would be added to her attack. A sickening crack soon followed and Sophie¡¯s shield was nearly ripped clean from her arm as the knight recoiled and threw her off of him.


    His sword arm had been temporarily disabled and Sophie saw her chance. Though her methods would be cruel, she had no other choices left. She sprinted directly at him, allowing herself to be blocked by a shield just so that she could grapple it and hold onto him. With his sword arm still recovering, Sophie had enough time to manoeuvre her hands over his. Trapped by the shield straps, he couldn''t wiggle free in time before Sophie yanked just enough of his glove away to let her fingertips touch the knight''s strangely cold and flaky skin. Looking directly at him, she called forth the void within.


    At first he didn¡¯t react much, still trying to pry her off. But then, the agonised visceral screams that left his mouth would etch themselves onto her soul. She had remembered Aryana and the Inquisitor¡¯s debriefing about her encounter with the monster of the Great Library, how she had unknowingly disrupted its concealment ritual. She also knew that most life had mana within it, the absence of which might provoke dire consequences depending on the lifeform. For people, it usually just meant a sense of discomfort. For those enchanted with magic however, the consequences could be debilitating.


    She clung on with a death grip even as his panicked movements now saw him screaming and slamming her against some nearby rubble. Scraping off some of the skin on her arm and jostling all her bones with every slam. He was trying desperately to shake her off and more than once she found herself being head butted by his armoured helmet. The metal made her ears ring and she almost lost consciousness from the pain. But it was too late, his earlier moments of hesitation had cost him. Sophie could feel the steady draining of mana; the panicked movements slowing down as whatever enchantments and spells that kept him functioning began to fail. If Sophie had heard the unmarked knight correctly; this was centuries of work going to waste in the course of a minute.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    So devastating had the effect been, that when Sophie was finally thrown off, it was her own pain that forced her to release him. She skidded against the cobble streets after a nasty throw, her own wounds now crying out as the gritty fight had tore them open even larger. But still, she managed to stand back up, her phantasmal shield now glowing a soft ethereal white and blue when buoyed by the influx of new mana. Swaying uneasily on her feet, she watched as her opponent looked ready to attack once more, only to seemingly give up and drop to his knees with a heavy clank.


    With what little strength he could muster, he threw off his helmet and for the first time Sophie could see what they actually were. He was a person, that much was certain. But unlike other humanoids she was used to, his pupils were dyed a sickly yellow, as if they were far beyond the process of aging. His skin too, half reflected a more tawny skin tone with normal skin, with the other half being the gaunt remnants of something. She could only watch as his skin simply started peeling off, crumbling into dust before it hit the floor as time seemed to catch up.


    Not willing to let the opportunity pass, she scrambled over to retrieve her sword, snatching it up from the ground and relishing the familiar feeling of it being back in her hands once again. Armed once again, she turned back to find the knight still kneeling there, staring up at the cavern ceiling and muttering to himself in the strange language. Upon seeing her approach, he seemed to take on a resigned look as he stared at her. A soft nod and Sophie could now read the expression behind his eyes. It was time for the duel to end.


    Without his enchantments he seemed unable to continue, that much seemed clear to the both of them. Ignoring the mutterings and ever increasing sounds of trolls and battle, Sophie steadied her own degrading physique and lifted the Lion¡¯s Mane.


    ¡°Affreng mikh ats eyternam nakte¡± He murmured tiredly at her, his eyes closing in anticipation of the strike.


    Sophie froze, blinking back the strange sensations that now crept up within her mind. Her blade trembled uneasily as she felt her chest tighten and her vision grow blurry. Bring me to the eternal night, her mind had translated his words. They rang around her head incessantly and she wobbled in place, a searing pain tearing through her soul. On the verge of screaming from the discomfort, she bit down on her lip and clenched her eyes shut, praying that the pain would disappear.


    When her eyes opened once again, she could see the flashes of something trying to materialize in front of her. Moments lost to time as thousands of lights, feelings, and garbled messes passed her by. Sophie was left frozen in place, stuck somewhere between shock and sheer madness. Something was trying to claw its way out of her head. Her skull threatened to explode from the feeling. But just before she was about to throw her sword away and cry from the agony, it stopped.


    A soft feeling of warmth and comfort wrapped itself around her, the sounds of something cooing in displeasure echoing nearby. Bewildered, she simply remained still as a shadowy figure materialised beside her, looking down at something before reaching over to stroke it. Despite the apparition not touching her at all, Sophie felt a touch so gentle across her cheek that she almost sobbed at the sensation. Amidst it all, she could make out one word before the vision in her mind¡¯s eye vanished and she was back in the middle of the ruined cavern settlement.


    ¡°Shlanum terhene.¡± She whispered absently at the fading apparition. Sleep well.


    As her voice echoed out, she could hear the sudden shifting of armour plates as the knights nearby seemed to tense up. Looking down, she found Osgil staring up at her with a mixture of surprise and acceptance. Letting the moment guide her, she raised the sword back up once more. The decaying knight stared at her wordlessly for another few seconds before nodding and using whatever strength he had left to lift his arms into the air as if in prayer, his head bowed low to expose his rotting neck.


    Sophie swung down with full force. His brittle skull shattered under the blow, turning into a fine dust that scattered across the ground below. With a thud, the rest of his metallic form collapsed soon after. Tired, exhausted and physically on the verge of shutting down, Sophie let out a breath she didn¡¯t even know she was holding. Finally taking a chance to look at her surroundings, she found most of the dark knights staring at her. Though their faces were hidden by their helmets, she could feel the tension in their ranks as they watched her.


    Everyone simply stood in silence for a moment or two. A strange calm descending over this makeshift arena before the cries of a troll perishing nearby disturbed the peace. At that, the unmarked knight barked some orders, his sharp tone cutting through the quiet. The gathered dark knights slowly began filtering out, and before the Direktor could protest, the unmarked knight had another one simply drag the cultist away with them. Slowly the area emptied until she found herself and the unmarked knight the sole remaining occupants.


    His deliberate, heavy footsteps unnerved her but she stood her ground. She had no more energy left to run or fight. She watched as he approached, stopping just out of sword reach and kneeling down to whisper a few words to Osgil¡¯s corpse. Sensing no outward threat, she tried to sheathe her sword only to find her hand shaking so tremendously that she couldn¡¯t. While she fumbled around, the knight had stood back up and now loomed at least two heads above her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked, his voice displaying no discernible changes in inflections or tones.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± She croaked, unaware of just how hoarse her throat had been from screaming until now, ¡°The Lily Knight.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He seemed to lean down a little, ¡°And just why does a despoiler like you speak the words of my people?¡± He growled.


    Sophie shrugged, too tired to respond properly. ¡°That''s what came to mind.¡±


    The knight muttered something in his own language once more and waited for a reaction. When it was clear she didn¡¯t understand, he seemed almost disappointed. ¡°Why do you know that phrase? The one you spoke before his death.¡±


    ¡°It¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°He said something to me. it made me remember something. But it was all blurry, that¡¯s all I got out of it.¡±


    He seemed accepting if a bit dissatisfied by her answer. He then grabbed something from the corpse and faced her once again. ¡°Still, to have heard such a phrase before. There is definitely something strange about you.¡± He uttered half heartedly before starting to walk away, "You have questions, yes? Come with me, we might have the answers you seek."


    Answers¡­ that I seek? ¡°About the Myndir and¡­ and the starstones and the Gods?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes. Of the former at least, we have plenty.¡±


    Sophie spent a moment wondering if this was what everything was supposed to lead to. That by defeating one of those who haunted her nightmares, she had proven herself worthy of learning more. Yet, she also recalled their destination, Gratia. A land east of the empire and one far from the Academy and her friends. And¡­ Ary. She¡¯d probably be so mad if I just upped and left. Though it¡¯d probably keep her safe. But... Sophie looked down at her trembling hands, it''d be nice if I could hold her again. Meeting the knight''s expectant gaze, she shook her head.


    The unmarked knight gave her a curious look but nodded, ¡°It matters not. Though, is what the cultist said about you true? He told me that you¡¯ve already interfered before?¡±


    Sophie nodded reluctantly.


    "Twice already?"


    Another nod.


    ¡°Hah." He chuckled dryly, "Then it is likely that we shall meet again. For the strings of fate seemed to have to bound your fate to ous. And if not them... then I suppose we all have questions that we want anwsered. How interesting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not just going to take me?¡± She asked, a little surprised.


    He seemed to consider this for a brief moment before turning away, ¡°It would be possible, but pointless. You would try to escape regardless. That would be a nuisance. We are unlike your kind, despoiler. We will be waiting. Farewell, despoiler.¡±


    Despoiler? What is that supposed to even mean?


    Without another word he walked away. By the time Sophie blinked and shook herself out of her stupor, he had already disappeared into the rubble strewn streets. That left Sophie alone in the arena, the sound of fighting growing closer as the expedition likely now pushed through the town. Allowing the exhaustion to finally overtake her, she sighed deeply and took in a few deep breaths to calm herself.


    She gave herself a moment to process everything, taking the time to finally push her blade into the sheathe, her hands now left to tremble uncontrollably without the blade. Stepping away from the body, she gathered the other cylinder that had been thrown during the fight and put it away. With all three relics now secured, she had one last thing to check up on before the expedition found her. Forcing herself to move, she made her way towards the town square, intent on at least sequestering one piece of the star stone.


    Dragging herself through the ruined town, she felt a great sense of sadness take hold. There had been so much destruction and loss. Though she had done it for the greater good, preventing what would¡¯ve likely been the swarm of knights ravaging the countryside, she felt almost empty inside. The fight was already over, she had done her part. Yet there had been so many innocents lost, so many people who suffered, and not only that, but she had taken human life once again. This time there would be no justification, no pretending that it wasn¡¯t her fault like the battle sacrifices in the Barrows or letting the Lemurach bring chaos to the surviving Meltonian nobles. No, she knew that this time, her hands were well and truly stained with the sins of her actions. That there was no more room for excuses.


    She arrived at the town square and balked at what she found. When she had awoken earlier, her mind had been in a haze, barely perceiving the true horror of what she had done. Without danger though, this felt more like surveying the scene of a disaster. Bodies were strewn about the place without care, the piles of corpses adding to the depressive sight. Everything was a ruined mess and whatever majesty came with being in such an ancient place was dashed by the sheer scale of the devastation that had befallen it.


    Finding only a handful of crystal fragments remaining, she gingerly scooped them up, eyeing them warily as she shoved them into her pockets. Alone amongst all the bodies, Sophie set herself down in the empty spot where the crystal used to be. She leaned against the cold stone fixture and let all the tension leave her body. Closing her eyes, she listened to the sounds of a troll¡¯s dying cries in the distance, the sound of spells and battle, and her own erratic breaths.


    She felt calm, almost serene in the moment. But when the dark thoughts began to creep in, she felt the involuntary tears begin streaming down her face as she tried to clutch her hands together. She hated it, hated the feeling of killing and worse still, of how natural it had felt to her. Sophie was disgusted by the idea that within her, there was a part of her that could take a life so casually as she had, that it was a monster that operated on instinct. Feeling more afraid and alone than ever, she eventually let her emotions take hold as a wave of guilt spilled forth from within. She let out a visceral scream as she sobbed. She prayed that somewhere along the way, she would be forgiven for all the horror she had wrought.

 Act 4 Chapter 28: Ruins of Saclia, Base Camp

    ¡°Expedition Identification: 72A-A, 836-MWAr (Flag Square 72 between Arteria and Abenstadt, Terrain Type 836 - (Mountainous, Woodland, Ancient ruins)


    Expedition Name: Exploration of Ruin Designated ¡°Saclia¡±


    Expedition Type: Possible Myndiri Delve, Premier Examination


    Sponsors: Joint Pathfinder and Adventurers Guild


    Team Lead: Lizabeth Kallen - Pathfinder Captain


    Personnel Roster: 4 Teams


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Team 1: Adventurers Guild - 10 Members (2 Parties, 2 Staff)</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Team 2: Pathfinder Guild - 14 Members (6 Pathfinders, 2 Senior Pathfinders, 2 Auxiliary Staff, 2 Civilian Contractors, Captain and Vice Captain)</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Team 3: Abenstadt Security Forces - 10 Members (1 Mercenary Squad) </li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Team 4: Engineers - 9 Members (Sourced from Divacos Trading) </li>


    </ul>


    Requisitioned Equipment List:


    5 Sets of Standardized Gear (2 Sets of Mining Equipment, 2 Sets of Frontier Exploration Equipment, 1 Set of Emergency Medical Equipment) ¡±


    - First Half of Torn Ledger Page, Main Tent in Saclian Expedition Base Camp


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°What the hells happened here?¡± A male voiced echoed in the distance.


    ¡°Nothing good.¡± A female voice replied, ¡°Look at all the bodies¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush now, we don¡¯t know what yet lurks here.¡± A far older and gravelly male voice shushed the two.


    It was as if someone had switched off her emotions the moment she heard the first sounds of voices entering the town square. She tiredly glanced over to spot the Dragon Wagon out of the corner of her eye and weakly tried to push herself up. Pain flared up from her shoulder wound and she staggered forward slightly, almost face planting before she caught herself. The sudden movement however, drew the attention of the approaching adventures and Sophie felt almost annoyed when they turned their weapons against her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Who goes?¡±


    Questions were thrown at her. Sophie winced as she tried to half lift her hands, her arms aching from the effort. The sudden movement also sent blood oozing out of her abdomen wound and she crumpled to the ground, gasping for air.


    ¡°Watch out.¡± The first voice called out.


    ¡°Ease up there. That one¡¯s injured.¡± The older voice called out.


    Sophie looked up and saw the source of the older voice. An Academy professor in tailored robes with his hands drawn up in a protective spell circle gestured for the adventurers to hold back.


    Seeing them maintain their distance, albeit warily still watching her every move. Sophie grunted before crawling back up to her feet, her hands now pressed against her wounds. They hurt, of course, but the pain she had felt being ripped to shreds or dismembered; even if it was in the void, still haunted her. For a split second, she wondered how she looked to them. Wondered if they would attack regardless given her likely horrifying appearance with the ripped and tattered tunic covered in blood.


    ¡°Stay right there.¡± A heavily shielded adventurer slowly approached.


    Sophie furrowed her brow and tried her best to calm her mind, steadying it to recall their names. Torran, shield man; Jun and Ryo, fighter and leader; Chelmia, mage; Muriel, healer; and Dina, archer.  Torran, Jun and Ryo stood at the front alongside the professor. The other three slowly emerged from the street behind them, their expressions shifting to one of horror as they also bore witness to the devastation of the square. Sophie breathed heavily as she swayed on her feet, trying her best to hide her disheveled appearance from her acquaintances.


    ¡°Jun, Chel, secure the flanks.¡± Ryo ordered, ¡°Dina watch our backs and keep an eye¡­ on the bodies.¡± His voice dropped slightly.


    A dispirited grunt came from the archer and Sophie could spy the group spreading out, concern and fear in their eyes as they warily entered the town square.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± Sophie rasped. The state of her own voice made her cringe.


    Her sudden utterance made the adventurers all tense up as they looked cautiously at her. Even the professor seemed to murmur a few spells to himself at her proclamation. It was only when she saw the flicker of recognition pass by Ryo¡¯s eyes that she herself felt a modicum of relief.


    ¡°Wait¡­ can you look over here a sec?¡± Ryo asked.


    Sophie obliged and looked over, staring him in the eye.


    ¡°I know you.¡± He hummed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the elf from the library aren¡¯t you? With blue eyes! I know you! Err¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡± She nodded dryly, "Half elf."


    ¡°Ahh! It is you! You were bound for the Academy weren¡¯t you? What are you doing here?! Also what do you mean everyone is dead?¡±


    ¡°Long story. Water.¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°Huh? But-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s on the verge of collapse. If she were to ambush us she¡¯d have waited till we were much closer.¡± A calm and serene voice interrupted.


    From behind the group, a lightly armored figure strut forward, resting a petite hand on the fighter¡¯s shoulder. Wearing standard leather armour but wielding a staff with a star shaped ornament instead of a blade or bow. The short blonde gave her leader a reassuring squeeze. With a sigh, Ryo gestured for her and Torran to move forward.


    Sophie waited patiently as they approached, holding her position until her head started pounding once more. She grit her teeth and accidentally let go of her wound as she tried to clutch at her head. The sudden gasp that elicited from the healer almost made her guilty at the thought of burdening someone else. But as she staggered forward a few more steps, the toll on her body finally forced her to collapse and she practically tripped into the healer¡¯s arms.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± She grunted.


    ¡°By the stars! She¡¯s practically been cut open! Though¡­ goodness, at least it doesn¡¯t look fatal. A little deeper...¡± Muriel the healer worriedly set Sophie onto the ground, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± She turned towards her party.


    Sophie could faintly make out Ryo and Jun nodding before she heard esoteric chants come from the healer¡¯s mouth. After a moment or two, she felt a comforting warmth envelope her and she seemed to regain some of her lost vigor. Her wounds tried to repair themselves through divine magic. Does divine magic even work for a sinner like me?


    ¡°Hold still, it¡¯ll take a minute.¡± Muriel gently clasped Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Bear with me.¡±


    ¡°Ngh.¡± Sophie grimaced.


    ¡°It¡¯ll sting a little, don''t worry. Torran! Do you still have my canteen?¡±


    The shieldbearer grunted and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but greedily stare at the small object being lowered towards her mouth. When it finally arrived, she gingerly gulped down two large mouthfuls, savouring the sensation as it rejuvenated her parched throat ever so slightly.


    ¡°Stabilise her and we¡¯ll keep moving.¡± Ryo chimed in, ¡°Any ideas, professor? This is your expedition after all.¡±


    ¡°Many. But none that matter right now. As much as I hate to say it, I fear we should slow our search down. I had thought presence of the trolls were odd in an Arneathian ruin but assumed that they were perhaps just stray inhabitants of the ruins. This¡­¡± The professor''s gingerly surveyed the devastation in front of him, "this is something else."


    ¡°Agreed.¡± A dark expression overtook Ryo¡¯s face, ¡°Let¡¯s get her out of here first. Jun can you get her back up to the surface? Muriel, do what you can and then fall back into formation. Torran, back up to the front.¡±


    ¡°Can we trust her?¡± The professor hummed.


    ¡°Not sure, professor. But we can¡¯t just leave her to die. She¡¯s also an acquaintance of ours so¡­ we¡¯ll bear the responsibility if something happens. Besides, Jun can take care of things.¡±


    The professor grunted, dissatisfied but accepting the reasoning.


    Sophie slowly hobbled back up to her feet as the adventurers quickly returned to their formation, the professor casting a wary glance at her direction but saving his complaints for later. Jun eventually made her way over and Sophie felt a wave of relief flood over her as the girl hooked her arm around her shoulder. All this¡­ it''s someone else¡¯s problem now.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Jun whispered.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get you out of here. I¡¯ve had about enough of this place.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A flurry of activity greeted the duo when they finally made the ascent. They had taken the long way up, Sophie barely remembering to check on her pack before Jun escorted her back to the surface. Every step of the way was marred by her intense disgust at having to walk through the ruins again, each corridor giving her more and more time to let the weight of her deeds sink in. It only got worse when Jun reluctantly asked her to recall all the details of what had happened. Sophie recited what she could, but the sensations and exhaustion combined made her begin trembling once again. It was only until they reached the final floor and she had finished recounting her account that she grew some semblance of calm.


    At least, until she heard the enviable buzz of voices and weapons as they finally reached the precipice to exit the ruins. Two shielded spearmen were the first to greet them, their weapons pointed at the entryway until they realized who it was and slowly pulled their weapons back. The students behind them held anxious but excited whispers as someone from the entry team finally returned. Sophie could hear the exact moment someone described her condition and the excitedness turned into fear and worry. The two guardians thankfully, eventually moved to help Jun bring Sophie into one of the now empty tents, the students murmuring amongst themselves at the sight.


    Beyond them, Sophie saw a few cloaked figures hidden amongst the underbrush just beyond and allowed herself another sigh of relief. Aside from the adventurers, guardians, and the professor, it would seem this expedition had also attracted the attention of Arterian rangers. They seemed fine back on the trail, if a bit eccentric. At least there¡¯s more than four guardians to protect this gaggle of students.


    ¡°Easy now. I¡¯ll get someone to tend to your wounds real soon.¡± Jun whispered, ¡°Just gotta keep the kids calm.¡±


    Sophie grunted and Jun flashed a strained smile. Jun slowly dropped Sophie onto a stray cot, and when her head touched the rock hard travel pillow, Sophie felt her eyes almost immediately start drooping. It seemed such an oversight yet she had completely ignored it until this moment. Her adrenaline had long since run out back in the ruin, her tears then wiping out what reserve energy she had left. Now, she was just tired. She wanted to laugh at how absurd the new feeling was, only to let out a small yawn. Before Jun had even left the room, Sophie¡¯s eyes shut and she nestled herself on the pillow, within a few moments, she was fast asleep.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie groggily awoke to the sounds of shouting and yelling from somewhere nearby. She groaned at the aches and pains she felt, turning over to find a view of the empty tent ahead of her. Gently patting down her wounds, she winced at the slight pain that stabbed at her. She stretched and forced her muscles to try and stay limber, the tense pushback making her feel the numbing pain of a thousand needles. To her pleasant surprise though, she finally noticed the freshly wrapped bandages around her abdomen and shoulders. Her stirrings were evidently noticed by guards outside however, and a guardian poked their head through the flaps of the tent before slinking back out.


    She pursed her lips as she debated heading outside to see what the commotion was about, versus just lounging around for another little while in the safety of the tent. Sophie then caught sight of her pack and rummaged through it, finding a small sense of joy in the simple fact that everything was where it should¡¯ve been. Satisfied, she turned her attention to a small wooden table where the relics were and where her sword rested against. Her brows knit themselves together and her heart grew heavy at the sight of them. But her malaise only lasted a moment and soon enough, three figures stepped through the tent flaps.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    In the lead was a professor flanked by Ryo to his right. Behind them however, was a familiar figure that made Sophie pale. Clad in darkened robes and a familiar brimmed hat was a masked man that followed in behind them. Sophie almost grew aggressive when she thought the masked man wore a crow beak and only relaxed slightly when she realized it was curvier and more like a raven¡¯s beak. Her own expression deepend into a scowl and the inquisitor simply smiled mockingly, the tips of his smile barely reaching his cheeks. I remember him, Inquisitor Korvin.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you alright?¡± Ryo was the first to break the silence.


    "Ugh, my head." Sophie groaned, "How long have I been out?"


    "You passed out for a whole day,. It''s the next morning right now. You okay?"


    Sophie paused for a moment and bit her lower lip. Nothing much I can do about that anyways. She nodded, lugging the rest of her stuff back to the cot.


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Ryo let out a relieved sigh, ¡°Jun said you were pretty banged up so I had Muriel take a second look at you. You can thank her for the first aid later.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I know you¡¯ve just woken up, but they¡¯d like to ask you a few things.¡± He gestured at the two accompanying him.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She grunted. Not like I have much of a choice.


    ¡°Jun already told us most of what you told her but more is always helpful.¡± Ryo stated as he tried to avoid looking at the other two. In particular, Sophie noticed how he also seemed uncomfortable in the presence of the inquisitor.


    The professor stroked his moustache in contemplation, almost as if he was examining her before he extended his hand with a wordless nod. The inquisitor meanwhile, continued to just act half amused with the situation, finding a stray stool and plopping himself down upon it. Sophie tried to ignore him and clasped the professor¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Professor Galluis Segosa, Academy of Arteria, Department of history.¡± The man smiled politely through his eyes suggested an entirely different emotion, ¡°And you?¡±


    Sophie felt her stomach drop into a pit as he stated his credentials. Does he already know who I am and what classes I take? Will he report me to the administration? Her worries seemed to etch themselves on her face and she saw the inquisitor suppress a chuckle. Bastard. Still, when he peaked at Ryo¡¯s expression, the adventurer''s expression seemed to suggest that there was no use in lying, that she had already been outed.


    ¡°Sophie. General studies. Uhh¡­ first year. Sorry.¡± Sophie sheepishly shrunk a little. Oh Goddess, he does not look pleased.


    To Sophie, he seemed to be trapped between either disappointment or anger, added with a dash of frustration just to keep her on her toes. The professor just shook his head before continuing.


    ¡°And how did a first year catch wind of this excursion meant for third years? Or better yet, how did you not just find out the exact details but also managed to go through the ruins before anyone? Or whatever it is that you did with the artifacts and the star stone?¡± Professor Segosa glared at her, his sudden shift in tone startling even Ryo.


    ¡°I snuck onto the caravan, left you guys behind at the village and pushed ahead by myself.¡±


    ¡°Snuck on? That¡¯s it? Then what about all the people running security? Did none of you really notice?¡± He turned to Ryo.


    Ryo shrugged, ¡°Caravans take on strays all the time. We¡¯re just here to make sure no one gets hurt. First expedition aside, no one got hurt, did they?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Professor Segosa began before pausing, ¡°I suppose.¡± HIs expression relaxed a little, ¡°Still, what about what happened in the ruins?¡± His voice lowered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen lots of shit inside Arneathian ruins before. Traps, tricks, monsters. Pardon my language, but that shit back there¡­ you were just standing in a field of the dead¡­ It¡¯s not right, it just isn¡¯t and there¡¯s no other way of cutting it.¡±


    ¡°You also said that they were all dead.¡± Ryo added, ¡°So you knew what happened to them.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Her eyes looked downwards and although she knew that the cultists likely deserved justice for their heinous actions. She felt the guilt burrow out from deep within her. ¡°Cultists killed the expedition, I killed the cultists.¡± She whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Jun told us too. But as much as I hate to push it, we do need to know what happened. In case more danger still lurks within.¡±


    Sophie sighed and tried to avoid their gazes. ¡°Overloaded a starstone. It burst in the middle of the cultists.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ as I thought.¡± Professor Segosa murmured, ¡°But what about your wounds? They match the profile of weapons. What happened there?¡±


    Sophie frowned, unsure of how much about the dark knights that she should reveal. ¡°They¡­ they were summoning some people. Through blood sacrifice and the crystal as a¡­ uhh¡­you know, like a focus point.¡±


    ¡°Summoning? A conduit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s why they were all there. For their summoning ritual.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ and that is the reason for all the strange¡­ armour we found around the place?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± She grunted.


    ¡°Tsk. Fair enough but¡­ so much destroyed and ruined¡­ tch.¡±


    ¡°I did what I had to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And what about those?¡± He gestured to the three cylinders, ¡°Finding out about Academy delves so you can loot the tombs beforehand?¡±


    ¡°What? No! The cultists were using them as offerings or something or the other.¡±


    ¡°Sure they were. But you¡¯re going to turn them in for the Academy for study, yes?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s teeth clenched together and she tried to hide the scowl sneaking onto her face. I am equipped to use them, I somehow doubt that they¡¯ll be able to figure out how to use it. ¡°Ye¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He seemed incredulous at the answer, ¡°No?!¡±


    ¡°Can you use them?¡±


    ¡°Can I¡­ huh? Use them? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know, like to use them as intended?¡±


    ¡°What does that even mean? That you¡¯ve somehow figured out how to use Arnethian artifacts¡­ on your own? Preposterous.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, professor. I think we shouldn¡¯t be so hasty.¡± The inquisitor finally chipped in, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the church¡¯s business here anyways? She already wiped out the cult didn¡¯t she? Did your job for you and with far less paperwork.¡± The professor snarled.


    ¡°Why of course! That alone is praiseworthy enough, but as an organisation we must investigate all avenues, no? Besides, recovered Arneathian artifiacts are worthy of anyone''s interest. Being able to use them? Now that''s something even an inquisitor doesn''t want to miss. After all, that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re implying, isn¡¯t it? Cursed one.¡± Inquisitor Korvin turned towards her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The professor uttered.


    Sophie narrowed her eyes and glared at him, ¡°So what is it this time, inquisitor?¡±


    ¡°To help you, of course. As long as you help me in turn.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean-¡±


    ¡°Hold it.¡± The professor stepped between the two, rudely cutting Sophie off, ¡°You two are already acquainted?¡±


    ¡°It would appear so, Master Segosa.¡± The Inquisitor smiled coldly.


    It was then Sophie realized something, that she felt a deep sense of unease whenever she made eye contact with this inquisitor. I don¡¯t like him at all. And his smile¡­ it¡¯s so¡­ creepy and calculating. She shuddered.


    ¡°Are you admitting then, that you are acquainted with a student of the Academy? You know the treaty prohibits church activity outside of prayers and community activities on Academy grounds? I could report the two of you and you¡¯d both be gone.¡± Professor Segosa said.


    Sophie turned to find Ryo shuffling awkwardly at the exchange, flashing her an apologetic expression at the current argument. Sophie just flashed him a small if tense smile in return. Nothing much the two of us can do about this. Looking back at the exchange, Sophie came to another conclusion. She didn¡¯t like how smug the inquisitor was either.


    ¡°You¡¯d do that to a young girl who just single handedly saved the lives of you and your students?¡± The inquisitor tutted.


    Taking those words into account, the professor stared long and hard at Sophie before nodding. ¡°I apologize madam. But if you¡¯d just showed up to help us, it¡¯d be one thing. But here, you not only violated Academy rules, breached security protocol, and still put everyone at risk without informing anyone of your plans. You did save us a lot of trouble if what you said is true. Protected the other students too.¡± He grunted at her, ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t respect your actions, or that I wish for procedure and protocol to dictate your every action. But although this time you helped, what about the next? And then after that? To just do as you please at the expense of the community? What happens if others take up your mantle, to embrace you as the role model they wish to emulate? At that point, we¡¯d have rogue students doing more harm than good, doing only what they see as worthy of them. It would be an unmitigated disaster and shee anarchy.¡± He ranted, ¡°Much less the clear violation of the Astrarim Neutrality Accords that prohibits the church from interfering without consulting the Academy first. All of which, might i remind you, were proposed and signed by church authorities first.¡±


    Before Sophie could defend herself, the inquisitor clicked his tongue and drew the attention back to him. ¡°Ahh¡­ but you see professor, what if I were to say that she isn¡¯t directly affiliated with the church but rather just¡­ acquainted¡­ like a mercenary or a freelancer?¡±


    ¡°That would¡­be¡­ most unfortunate. Even if it is certainly a loop hole, the administration still needs to be warned about the severity of the situation at hand and disciplinary actions to be taken to prevent a repeat incident.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ I could tempt you into not doing that? To not write a report that way?¡±


    ¡°You best choose your next words carefully. For those are grave thoughts that you hold within you.¡± Segosa hissed.


    Inquisitor Korvin just smiled politely, ¡°You have a fascination with the Arneathians, do you not, professor?¡±


    ¡°Out with it.¡±


    ¡°Most Arneathian relics are non functional. At least, for us common folk.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve figured out how to use them, haven¡¯t you?¡± The inquisitor turned to face her, his eyes showing no real sense of warmth of actual acknowledgement of her efforts..


    The professor followed the inquisitor¡¯s gaze towards her. ¡°What does that mean?¡± He asked.


    She didn¡¯t like how the inquisitor acted like he seemed to know everything. But she was stuck in a dilemma with no good way out besides playing along. She sighed and just lowered her head, letting her shoulders slacken. ¡°I need mana though.¡±


    ¡°Professor Segosa, would you kindly mind putting up a temporary warding spell?¡± Korvin asked.


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Professor Segosa snapped at him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? I¡¯ll share some more findings from the church that you might not know about. Provided you aid this demonstration. I promise it''ll be worth it for you. Ancient magick devices are hard to unlock after all.¡± Korvin grinned.


    The professor glared daggers at him but surprisingly complied, chanting a few esoteric words before a wave of mana filled the room.


    Damn, how does he know? I don¡¯t think I even told Jun the full story. Sophie tried to calm herself and reached out for her blade, the action making Ryo tense up. Slowing down her movements, she carefully unsheathed the weapon and before anyone else could react, she pulled down her pants and gave herself a quick cut across her thigh. Wincing from the sharp pain, she only felt a slight breath of relief as she realised how shallow the cut was. Putting her sword back and ignoring the horrified expression on the adventurer and professor¡¯s faces, she found the cylinder that she recognised and gulped. She cursed the absurdness of the act and then rubbed the cylinder across the open wound, covering it in her blood. As a small, barely perceptible click sounded, she quickly pulled the cylinder away and held it tightly with her left hand.


    She marvelled at how the mechanism unlocked itself before almost morphing to conform with her arm. Two little strips extended themselves across her forearm like a bracelet and the main face of the artifact became a somewhat flat surface. Closing her eyes, she then began trying to absorb the latent mana being expelled by the professor¡¯s spell, channeling it into the relic. It took a few moments, but the pale blue almost white phantasmal shield buzzed back to life and she could hear the gasp coming out of the professor¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder.¡± The inquisitor whispered.


    Taking advantage of the moment, he snatched up one of the relics before Sophie could stop him and quickly wrapped his fingers around a small dagger. He released it when his hands seemed to be bleeding from a multitude of light but still painful lacerations, then wrapping it around the relic. To her surprise, nothing happened besides it getting bloody. For the first time, the inquisitor seemed to frown. Hah!


    Disappointed, his mood didn¡¯t last and to Sophie¡¯s dismay his smugness returned just as quickly. ¡°Fascinating.¡± He muttered before noticing the others looking at him, ¡°Ah. Well. Now do you see, professor? She can utilize Arneathian technology and I cannot. Think of what this might mean? All the stored relics, all the experiments¡­¡±


    The professor seemed to be a little too stunned to respond. Blinking away his awe, he stole a deep breath before dropping the ward. The sudden lack of mana causes Sophie¡¯s concentration to fade and the shield to start spazzing out before disappearing.


    ¡°So what you meant by using it before¡­¡± He muttered at Sophie.


    ¡°I meant what I said when I asked if you knew how to use them.¡± She replied.


    ¡°All these years and I¡­ well damn. And¡­¡±


    ¡°Just her, for now.¡± Korvin added, ¡°Something in her blood likely reacts with it. Something not in the rest of ours.¡± He held up his blood covered relic.


    The professor let out a soft whistle and his angry demeanour seemed to fade as something more akin to a scientist¡¯s curiosity took over. ¡°So¡­ what are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°Report as you would. Except say the inquisition arrived before you to secure the area. Then¡­ do whatever you have to.¡±


    ¡°And her?¡±


    ¡°She was never here.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ fine. But what do I get out of this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She helps you with a few things, and helps me test a few things too. Doesn¡¯t that just sound dandy?¡± Korvin looked at Sophie.


    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah¡­ sure. Don''t even ask me for my thoughts.¡± Sophie drawled sarcastically. Dissatisfied but not unpleasantly so. Didn¡¯t even ask me though. I suppose not getting kicked out of the Academy is good enough trade.


    Ryo seemed utterly baffled by the goings on but the professor and inquisitor both seemed satisfied enough.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s all I needed.¡± The professor grumbled.


    ¡°We should also give her some space.¡± Ryo added, letting out a tired sigh as he realized they were finally wrapping up.


    As they turned to walk away, they stopped to look at the still sitting inquisitor who just shrugged. ¡°I still need to share a few words with our new¡­ research assistant. In private.¡± He emphasized.


    His harsh tone seemed to bother the other two but Sophie gave them a quick wave, hopefully reassuring Ryo that she¡¯d be fine. With that last signal, he just nodded and gently dragged the professor out with him. Unfortunately, that almost meant she was now left alone with the masked inquisitor. Oh¡­great. He just ''helped'' me and I still feel like I''m about to make a deal with the devil, fabulous. But hells, as if I hadn''t done stupid things before.


    ¡°So?¡± She sighed, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Act 4 Chapter 29: The Healers Woes

    ¡°The church shares an inherent tension against the Traxian state due to the high level of imperial control over its citizenry. Many have decried the imperial efforts to subsume religion directly into the imperial sphere of control; creating in essence a sort of pseudo state church that constantly vies for power against the reach of Saintsrest. Though they¡¯ve maintained a back and forth for now, many scholars and observers predict that a schism is sure to follow with how aggressive both sides have been as of late. ¡±


    - Prof. Ernest Meyer, Department of History - Academy of Arteria, ¡°Report: Rising Risk in Saintsrest¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie''s been gone for two days already. When is she coming back? Aryana yawned and plopped herself wearily onto the table, the whirr of magitech gears buzzing all around her. Runegarde hall was a hubbub of activity as many more mechanically minded students tinkered away at their projects, the rhythmic noises of work echoing from the door behind her. In front of her, Maylesa and Thalnor fiddled around with a plethora of wires and gears as they worked to effectively miniaturise a mana battery. A scattering of tools were placed haphazardly across the table and occasionally, Aryana would have to suppress a chuckle as the two needed something and blamed the other, only for her to point out it was hidden behind another part or tool.


    The two bickered a little more before both giving her nods of approval. Aryana flashed a cheeky grin and rested back on the table. Her mind was sent spinning with a thousand different thoughts as her eyes delighted on the mechanical spectacle ahead of her. Though she was more adept with plants than parts, she found herself thoroughly fascinated by the process the siblings used as they sketched out and assembled a second miniature mana battery.


    She didn¡¯t mind simply watching them work and thankfully they didn¡¯t mind her presence either. There was a quiet rhythmic serenity within the workshop as the hum of magitech and clockwork whirled around in her mind. It felt almost like everything was running on a premade routine and it brought her a little bit of joy in remembering the simplistic yet calmly repetitive days she had spent on her own.


    Aryana smiled to herself at the thought. She enjoyed the swashbuckling almost crazy adventures that she and Sophie shared, dangerous and depressing that they might be. It was what spurred her on to try and become an alchemical herbalist after all. To ease the suffering of those she had seen however she could. Yet, at the same time a part of her reminisced of the quiet beyond the hectic nature of the cities and people. Of the languid passage of time that felt more akin to peace than anything else. Though this time, if she had the choice, she would not live next to the tribe and hopefully have friends that didn¡¯t push her away because of some stupid tribal prophecy.


    Her mind then turned towards the half hatire that had accompanied her on her journeys. Sophie had been through a lot, that much she could tell. But even still, Aryana could feel a hint of vulnerability always emanating from her friend and worried about her current state. Sophie had embarked on an ambitious if risky plan to reconnect with her Gods. Aryana knew her as kindhearted and a soft soul willing to rise to the occasion. But her fighting style made Aryana worry as the half elf was skilled, yet far too willing to be injured in an attempt to seek victory. It wasn¡¯t that she abhorred straining oneself to achieve their goals.


    It¡¯s just that after having seen Sophie get so battered so many times, she only wished her friend would take it easy once in a while. Stupid Sophie. Where are you? It¡¯s been two days already and not a peep. Don¡¯t go off getting yourself hurt.


    A sudden knock on the door startled her from her thoughts. Maylesa and Thalnor briefly glanced over before pointing to her, nodding, and then gesturing for her to open the door. Aryana hurriedly straightened out her wrinkled uniform and hopped over to get the door. Pulling it open, she found herself briefly surprised by her friend Fana. The tall girl was accompanied by another botanical studies student; a brunette about the same height as Aryana and sporting two skinny braids instead of her one. The two politely dipped their heads at the elves, their eyes betraying their own surprised expressions that they tried to hide. She found a small sense of glee at how their eyes ran across the myriad of strange mechanical and magitech devices scattered about the room. Her glibness came to an end when she found both parties staring expectantly at her. Ah¡­ introductions.


    ¡°Ehuem.¡± She coughed as she beamed at the group, ¡°This is Fana and Aubrey, they¡¯re my friends from class!¡± She wiggled at the two who nodded sheepishly, ¡°And these two are¡­¡± She paused, how do I introduce them?


    She was thankful that they seemed to pick up on her pause and Maylesa just bobbed her head side to side, ¡°Keep it simple.¡± She said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re our friend after all, we trust you.¡± Thalnor also nodded. Like brother and sister, heh.


    Elated at the acknowledgements, Aryana smiled even more and gestured at the siblings, ¡°Maylesa and Thalnor, they¡¯re also classmates! And geniuses with magitech!¡± She spread her arms around the little workshop room.


    There was a strange moment of silence before Fana started chuckling, provoking Aubrey to do the same. Distressed, Aryana looked back to find the siblings simply shrugging and smiling at her.


    ¡°Apologies, she¡¯s quite odd sometimes.¡± Maylesa joked. Earning the elf a small giggle from the humans.


    Aryana was shaken to the core, she¡­ teased me? Maylesa smiled sweetly at her and winked. But they¡¯re always so serious. She also doesn¡¯t sound mean spirited. Does this mean¡­ we¡¯re actually proper friends?


    ¡°She is a bit... odd, but she¡¯s a good kid.¡± Fana agreed.


    You too?! Aryana flicked over to stare at the girl. She was less surprised by the normally jovial girl, but nonetheless, she could feel the noose tightening.


    ¡°Indeed. Though she sells herself short, in one¡¯s humble opinion. We are working with magitech, yes. But we are also getting her input on our projects too, to decent effect.¡± Thalnor chimed in.


    With the two normally focused and less quippy elves on the attack, Aryana was worried enough that she let in a sliver of doubt creep in. She wondered if this was the beginning of some slow drawn out process to push her away. Her fears were quickly put on hold when Fana pulled her in for a hug from behind. She instinctively slackened her muscles and snuggled up at the contact, only to pull away slightly when she realized how embarrassing that must appear to the others.


    ¡°She is quite smart, isn¡¯t she?¡± The taller girl booped the top of her head, ¡°A little bit absent though sometimes.¡± Fana grinned down at her.


    ¡°Bweh?¡± Aryana let out a flustered noise.


    ¡°You know she¡¯s right.¡± Aubrey said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who always tries to answer the questions in class even if they¡¯re rhetorical.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Fana snickered.


    ¡°Or when she tries to hide whenever someone tries to talk to her.¡± Aubrey quirked an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Always the best.¡± Fana tousled her hair. Though her movements were briefer than whenever Sophie would do it, Aryana was satisfied nonetheless.


    ¡°Indeed, it is always a delight to observe. Such an¡­ undiluted sense of... amusing chaos.¡± Thalnor joked halfway between coiling something together.


    ¡°Wholesome, the word you¡¯re looking for is wholesome.¡± Maylesa corrected, before flashing a small grin.


    Aryana tried to put on her most menacing growl only to stop when she was booped on her head again. Fana finally released her and she quickly squirrelled back to her seat, now thoroughly embarrassed upon becoming the topic of conversation. Trying her best to divert their attention, she gestured at all the gadgets in a panic. Perhaps done with joking about her, Aubrey winked before nudging Fana and bowing again.


    ¡°Anyway, Aubrey Pella, pleasure to meet you both.¡±


    ¡°Fana of the Dari. An honor to be in such a fascinating workshop.¡±


    The two bowed.


    The siblings meanwhile, seemed to have a silent conversation between them and it was Maylesa who turned to dip her head down first.


    ¡°Maylesa of House Calnodel, this is my brother Thalnor. It is nice to meet friends of friends.¡± Maylesa spoke.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Thalnor quipped.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s nice to meet you both. How do you even get a room like this anyway? I heard Runegarde was mainly for like, the students doing clockwork or mechanical studies. Or you know¡­ the dwarven craftspeople?¡± Aubrey asked.


    The siblings paused their work to look at each other. They shared a look before nodding and turning to face the newcomers.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Privilege.¡± They replied in unison.


    ¡°Priv¡­ huh? What does that mean?¡± Aubrey¡¯s bewildered expression brought some joy to Aryana.


    ¡°Exactly as it sounds.¡± Maylesa nodded.


    ¡°Do you recognize that?¡± Thalnor pointed at something on the wall.


    It was a small little enchanted lamp that brightly lit up the work room all by itself. Though it seemed mostly normal, upon closer inspection, there were little squiggles and sigils carved upon it.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ magic lamp?¡± Aubrey answered.


    ¡°Correct. It is magitech, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°We get this space to ourselves because our family maintains and creates the majority of Arteria¡¯s magitech.¡±


    ¡°And the Academy¡¯s. That¡¯s probably the more important factoid, brother.¡± Maylesa added.


    ¡°My mistake. And the Academy¡¯s magitech.¡±


    ¡°Huh You¡­ maintain it?¡± Aubrey pressed.


    ¡°Indeed. As such the Academy is more than willing to help us arrange a workspace too. If you are curious, then we¡¯re part of the family that helped make and design the grand elevator in Arteria¡¯s chamber of justice.¡±


    Fana snapped her fingers so loudly that it startled the other four. ¡°So that¡¯s why it sounded familiar! Your family name! I remember it from one of the Academy¡¯s tours in the city. Whoa! Wait, that''s super cool.¡± Fana fawned for a moment before abruptly facing Aryana, ¡°Hold up, and you¡¯re just casually friends with them? Aryana?! The same one who¡¯s too shy to say hello sometimes?!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehhhh.¡± Aryana chuckled as she dipped behind the table.


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°She is.¡±


    The siblings both affirmed before flashing her a smile.


    Aryana felt her heart melt at the display. Though they were relatively restrained, it still felt comforting for her to know. She straightened herself and beamed back a wide smile. The two chuckled a little and were soon joined by the two newcomers as well.


    ¡°Anyway, before we forget.¡± Aubrey feigned a cough.


    ¡°Huh? Oh shit! That¡¯s right. Sorry to bother you guys, but we¡¯re here to get her ready for the meet.¡± Fana pointed at Aryana, ¡°Especially seeing how she¡¯s very much not ready.¡± Fana growled at her.


    Eh? The meet? What meet? What¡¯s wrong with me? Ready for what?


    ¡°By the Goddess. Do you not remember at all? Our department meet and greet? And the function with the rest of the departments of medicine and alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Ehhh?!¡± Aryana squeaked.


    The siblings both gave her amused expressions before looking back expectantly at the newcomers.


    ¡°Ugh. Of course you¡¯d forget. Don''t you remember? Last week? The professor told us in class? Well? No?!" Fana sighed, "You''re such a handful sometimes. Welp, you have anything to do here or are you ready to go?¡± Fana sighed.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ but¡­ ummm¡­¡± Aryana scratched at her head. One that was currently devoid of any recollection of events from class. I don¡¯t remember a thing?! Am I that forgetful?


    ¡°Go on then.¡± Maylesa nudged her, ¡°They seem like nice enough folk. I¡¯m sure Sophie wouldn¡¯t mind you having a bit of fun. Besides, we¡¯ll be here working for a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯ll probably also help take your mind off your worries for a little while.¡± Thalnor added, his smile telling her that he understood.


    With a conflicted smile, she sighed. ¡°Alright. Umm¡­ well¡­ see you guys later! See you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡± Thalnor waved.


    ¡°Have fun, Aryana.¡± Maylesa smiled softly.


    Before she could launch into a few more goodbye¡¯s, Fana tugged at her collar and practically began dragging her out. ¡°Sorry for her bothering the two of you! Nice meeting you two though!¡± The tall girl waved at the siblings, her compatriot doing likewise. She then rapped Aryana on the head, ¡°Now come on, we¡¯re already going to be late.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The mechanical hammering and rhythmic clinks of the workshop were replaced by a disquieting abundance of voices as people filled the halls. The staccato of random shouts and hollers only added to the cacophony of noises that constantly drew her attention all across the room. Soft dimmed lights, music and the occasional speech or toast added to the ambiance that told her that she was not ready to enjoy an event like this. Yet she found some bright spots amidst her doubt. One of which being the atmosphere was both overwhelming but electrifying at the same time. There was a sense of liveliness that exuded from the hall that reminded her of the same jubilance that she felt when exploring the city. The excited buzz of the citizenry echoing quite familiarly in the voices of the students.


    On the down side, she noticed how this seemed to be an event that not just included her department. But when Fana had said ¡®meet and greet¡¯ with only her department and then a party afterwards, Aryana hadn¡¯t expected it to be a ten minute introduction session around a few tables before merging with the bigger event almost instantly. Worse, she also felt horrifically out of place here. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves and having a good time while entreating each other with some form of academic etiquette or another. All the while she struggled to find something to do and had to strain herself just to keep track of conversations amongst the hubbub.


    Mercifully, the one reprieve that she did find was a buffet style food service which meant that she could always sneak away to grab a bite to eat. Hoping that her nibbling away would keep most curious partygoers from dragging her into their conversations. The confectionaries in particular were a taste that she had never had much of before and enjoyed great, stealthily sneaking over to scoop one or two chocolates onto her plate with every run. Despite the food, whenever she looked around, she could only come to one definitive conclusion. She was out of her depth.


    Fana had kept her company at first, chatting to people here and there whilst managing to spare a glance or two for her. After they had gotten their first courses however, others from the department had come to drag Fana away. Aubrey had already long since snuck off with some handsome looking guy from the alchemy department and disappeared after the introductory ceremony. At the time, Aryana had her curiosity piqued and snuck up to the second floor to follow. Hearing the sudden thuds, bumps and sounds of love making coming from one of the closed rooms however, had shattered her curiosity soon enough and she had made a hasty retreat.


    That left her here, people watching whilst she nibbled at her food. A little more alone than she had expected, but not entirely displeased as she could quietly while away the time. All in all, it could¡¯ve been better but she didn¡¯t mind too much. Aryana leaned back onto her chair and sighed. Though she was content with the situation at hand, she found herself churning with a strange sense of anxiety at the thought of socialising on her own. She knew she wasn¡¯t the worst or the best, but forcing herself to talk to others without friends nearby still worried her greatly. Still feels so weird just being here.


    Loud clinks from the front of the room drew her attention and she found the room quieting down into hushed whispers. The lights of the room dimmed and Aryana shovelled one last mouthful of food before turning over. On the stage at the front of the hall behind a podium, she found her current botanical studies professor, Professor Larseer, meeting her glance and smiling before waving at her. Stupefied by the sudden display, Aryana timidly waved back, awkwardly acknowledging the sudden attention thrust upon her by curious eyes. Thankfully, the acknowledgement was prompt and her professor turned away, gesturing at someone else in the distance. Aryana felt a rush of relief as she was no longer under the professor¡¯s spotlight.


    Magical sigils flared to life all around them and Aryana could now clearly hear the professor as she began a speech. Magic is really amazing, huh?


    ¡°Hello and welcome to this wonderful gathering, everyone.¡± Larseer bellowed, ¡°For the students who don¡¯t know and colleagues who might¡¯ve forgotten my name, I am Professor Daria Larseer, a pleasure to have you all here today.¡±


    A few stifled giggles came from some of the faculty members and Aryana now noticed that almost everyone¡¯s attention was now focused on the stage. Would be a good time to grab a snack.


    ¡°I want to thank everyone who¡¯s here tonight and I hope you¡¯re all enjoying your evening tonight. To begin with, I want to also thank the department of sciences and department of alchemy for participating in this event and for the dean¡¯s support.¡±


    Aryana bit into some chocolate filled with caramel and delighted in the new sensation. So enthralled with the strange new combination of sweet, bitter and salty, she cheekily left her seat to go collect a few more of the little delights. Aryana found great joy at the treats on display, admiring the decorative little things and the colors and confectionaries present. Sheepishly scooping up a few more than just the chocolates, she loaded up her plate once more and shuffled back to her seat.


    Her brief foray however had evidently taken just long enough that Professor Larseer was already reaching the end of her words. A round of polite clapping echoed throughout the walls and Aryana had only just sat back down when the professor¡¯s closing statements were spoken, signalling the next phase of speeches.


    ¡°I understand that many of us have busy schedules and even more hectic going ons in our lives. But I do hope you are able to take some time off to relax a little this evening as we all get to know one another.¡± Professor Larseer cheered, prompting another round of applause from the crowd, ¡°Now without further delay, I¡¯ll let someone other than me do the talking. Here¡¯s to two of our top students in their second year and the student representatives from the departments of science and alchemy respectively; Daniel Ashfield and Tristan Elliot.¡± The professor finished with a grand gesture to the side.


    A round of applause rang clearly throughout the hall as the students and professors all welcomed the new speakers of the night. What were once sounds of liveliness now transformed into a deafening roar as Aryana stilled, her hand frozen mid motion between bites. A searing pain overtook her chest as she tensed up, the level of anxiety within her bursting past any reasonably tolerable levels. Her chest constricted as her heart now began to race, the fear and worry seemingly slowing down time as she could hear every agonizing second tick by as two new figures stepped onto the stage.


    Horror filled her mind as distant memories grew close once again, drowning out the warmth of the people. When her eyes finally moved ever so slightly towards the stage, she swore that Tristan¡¯s was locked right back at hers despite being mid speech. What little words were spoken fell by the wayside as she could practically feel the smirk in his gaze. A chill ran down her spine and Aryana quickly pushed her plate of food away. Unable to meet his gaze and without someone to hide behind, she squirmed in her seat until the feeling was too difficult to bear.


    She knew that it was silly, that Sophie would likely roll her eyes if Aryana ever told her about this. But the unease she felt was so overwhelming that she had to leave. Excusing herself from the table, she made her way out of the hall, her single minded focus ignoring any and all of the concern around her. She began hyperventilating and took one last look behind her, catching Fana¡¯s briefly concerned expression in the distance, and worse, Tristan¡¯s soft boyish smile that sent her heart racing. The same smile that haunted her whenever her thoughts turned to home. I have to get out of here. I¡¯m sorry. I have to.


    She scrambled out of the gathering hall and through the corridors of the building. In a rushed panic, she staggered out of the building and relished in the chill bite of the winds against her skin, a welcome change to the stuffy air within. She practically trembled as she stood still and took in a deep breath, letting out a sigh of relief before composing herself. Spirits above, I knew he would be here. But to be in my department? Why now?

 Act 4 Chapter 30: The Healers Struggles

    ¡°We believe that all potential infiltrators within the Clover Legion of Arteria have been dealt with and detained. Transference of custody to Saintsrest will occur at the end of the month barring any external troubles. We are confident that resumption of Legion activities should no longer be hindered. Extra members of the Argent Curia will be deployed in the streets to ensure compliance with reformation mandates.¡±


    - Report on desk of Lord High Commander Miccahias Thorn, ¡°After Action Advisory; Arterian Legion¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana listlessly wandered around the campus grounds as she let the chill air calm her shaken mind. She huddled up to herself and carefully avoided the main paths in a misguided attempt to keep herself unnoticeable. She scolded herself for her weakness and fear. For how quickly she had been overwhelmed by a situation that for all intents and purposes she knew might happen at some point. After all, they had unfortunately met Tristan in Arteria and he was clearly wearing Academy robes. But still¡­ to have him not just be here, but in my department too. She shuddered.


    Her mood further soured when she was met with the hefty realisation of just how mundane her troubles seemed to be in comparison with what Sophie dealt with. Yet she couldn¡¯t shake her own feelings on the matter and couldn¡¯t ignore the guttural reaction that the very sight of Tristan elicited within her. It wasn¡¯t as if the memories were worse than the others she had, nor was it as terrifying as her encounter with the orcs. But it was the sense of sour betrayal that couldn¡¯t seem to be erased no matter how hard she tried.


    They had been close, perhaps the closest she had been with anyone besides her parents. Or Sophie, she chuckled at the pleasant thought. Her mood darkened as her mind swung back to her current predicament. Tristan had not just been her confidante and only friend in the tribe, but they had been best friends, albeit tenuous ones given her situation. Still, she wouldn¡¯t have minded as much if he had simply acknowledged the pressures of the clan on his shoulders, and how he would have to leave her behind. Or so she told herself. She would¡¯ve understood that eventually the clan would keep her at arms length, a fact she had come to understand ever since she was young. Yet, it was how he had simply abandoned her within the blink of an eye when she needed him the most that she couldn¡¯t forgive. And here he is, winking and smiling at me as if nothing had ever happened. Piss.


    Her musings led her to sneak across campus to somewhere quiet. Knowing that the majority of the alchemy and herbology departments were at the ceremony, Aryana cautiously approached the stairway up to Aster park. A large obelisk stood in the center of the park and the calming sound of running water brought her a temporary reprieve from her thoughts. Nice little plants, trees and other colourful decorations dotted around the place and at once she could feel the relaxing aura of the place coil up along her weary mind. The small sanctuary on campus was mostly quiet this evening, with most students off doing their own thing or celebrating with ceremonies like her own department considering tomorrow was Phareus, the third day of the week. She wondered briefly about what student groups would be hosting fun activities and recalled Aubrey sharing one about the cooking club doing an event in the Phaeyan center. It¡¯d be nice to check out, would be nicer if the siblings would come, and if Sophie was back.


    A few recreation rooms were dotted around the place and as Aryana strolled past them, she noticed one that had a particularly clear view into the center of the park. Skittering inside, she felt the nice cool air of the room loosen her tension as the moonlight illuminated the obelisk outside with an ethereal glow. Stocky little trees and some more exotic looking foliage swayed under the evening breeze, casting playful little shadows against the walls. She soaked in the moment of serenity and sat herself down on a small bench next to the window. With the moonlight raining down on her and the stars glistening ever so gently in the night sky, she laid down.


    Though her mind was still in a panic, her heart had already begun to calm as her body slowly released the tension she held within. Soon, even her mind slowly succumbed to the calming presence of the quiet room and her thoughts peeled away from her immediate problem to existential questions about her place in the world. She remembered the words the siblings and Fana had used to describe her. Odd, absent. They weren¡¯t wrong, and she couldn¡¯t help but deflate a little at just how close to the truth they were. The stupid prophecy meant she had always been the odd one out. Even without it, she felt almost useless compared to the others around her.


    There was Sophie, who happened to be some strange half undying hatire who was also a powerful fighter. Eva then, was one of the saints, her and her students all. She had only briefly seen some of them training before but they all appeared to be immensely capable and super human. Beyond them, she thought about the other companions that she¡¯d met so far. Adventurers, craftsmen, merchants and even students like Fana or Aubrey. They were all capable and knowledgeable, educated in the ways of the world whilst fulfilling a multitude of different responsibilities. On the extreme end there were even geniuses like the siblings and their role in keeping an entire city running. How do you even compete with that?  Yet here she was, meeting Sophie and crew at the right time to be awarded a monetary sum from a king. Money that had kept her going since then. I didn¡¯t even do anything to earn it.


    Dejected, Aryana sulked and wondered just what the fates had in store for her as she gazed up at the ceiling. Half her vision filled with brick, the other half at the stars beyond the window. The spirits had surely played their part in ensuring her mother had been a Vaettagh, a wanderer from another world. A powerful witch who had helped defend the clans from the creeping influence of darkness from beyond the mountains. Then, after she had just grown into childhood, everything went silent. Mom had just disappeared after an excursion north of the mountains and that was the last of that. Then, she was lonely. That was when the clan discovered she had nothing of her mother¡¯s heritage, none of the skills, magicks, or even warrior-like fierceness. In the blink of an eye, she was an outcast. And mom still never came back.


    Suitably sullen, she turned on her side to stare out the window, her mind emptying of thoughts as the calm atmosphere morphed into a depressing one. Damn. She let her head loll off to the side and just laid there unmoving. She knew that people might get worried if they noticed her absence or if someone was specifically looking for her. But at this moment, all she could think about was how she didn¡¯t even know what she herself was capable of. For all intents and purposes she had been treated and was taught like a Vaettagh back in the clan. She had even seen glimpses of something greater. And yet¡­ I can¡¯t remember a thing. While Eva and the others seemed to be perfectly fine. She sighed, I suppose that¡¯s just how the spirits are. A trial, hopefully. Otherwise¡­ and Tristan, ugh. She curled up on the bench and let the doubts finally overtake her, drifting off into a quiet, tense and sad little nap.


    <hr><hr>


    She awoke to feelings of loneliness and a desire for a warm embrace. When her hand grasped out at what she hoped was the familiar form of Sophie beside her to find nothing there, she was disappointed. After noticing the lingering sadness that tainted her emotions, her ears twitched as they heard what sounded like voices echoing from deeper within the building. Before she had time to stir, she could hear the interior door click and she froze. A sharp piercing giggle was the first thing that she caught from the door opening, followed by a hearty, deeper bark of laughter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be more careful next time.¡± The feminine voice drawled.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± A second voice, growled angrily.


    ¡°Hahah.¡± The third, laughing voice chortled, ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d pop so fast.¡±


    ¡°Filled me right up though.¡± The female voice giggled again, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t mind a little more. If the three of us went another round... I might just start leaking.¡±


    "Please stop. Please." The second voice groaned.


    Third voice snorted.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I get it. That¡¯s enough out of you two!¡± First voice snapped, ¡°Keep it up and next time I¡¯ll¡­ wait, what, who is that?¡±


    Oh no. Caught in a bind, she felt the gazes on the back of her head. Seeing no other option, she stirred and turned around. She was like a fish out of water on her bench and saw three pairs of eyes gawking back at her.


    One was a skimpily clad brunette whose Academy robes seemed hastily thrown on and barely hid the undergarments she wore. Another was a muscular black haired student who sported hawk like features and dark black hair. His expression was twisted into one of amusement and was likely the source of the third voice. The last was an embarrassed if somewhat surprised looking guy who had messy brown hair and bright hazel eyes, definitely a size smaller than his counterpart, but still more than a match for Aryana.


    They likely regarded her with some level of shock as well, for both sides spent a few seconds just staring silently at each other, no one really knowing what to say. It was the black haired guy who broke the stalemate, bowing slightly with a smile capable of smiting the spirits themselves.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Pardon me, milady. But might I kindly ask what you overheard before we continue?¡±


    Aryana¡¯s heart raced in terror at the dangerous glint in his eye, quickly righting herself and straightening her back as she sat back up. Rubbing the grogginess out of her eye, she shook her head, ¡°Nothing much. Was napping. Heard door and woke up.¡± She stated matter of factly, trying her best to present a facade.


    ¡°And just how long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Aryana paused, looking around to find a clock striking just past ten in the evening. She wanted to respond but paused, when did I even leave the party? Still a little too nervous to think rationally, she leaned backwards and stared up at the sky. The moonlight at least, seemed to cut past the obelisk strangely compared to where it was before, the shadows still dancing, albeit differently. Ugh, I¡¯ve been asleep for at least an hour, ew. With her brain a bit mushy, she answered in perhaps the worst way she could, ¡°Moon wasn¡¯t like this before. Maybe an hour?¡± No! That¡¯s a horrible way to explain things!


    Aside from making herself wince with such a horrid reply, it also had the effect of making the other three do a double take. Aryana watched as their expressions shifted from wary curiosity to confused suspicion. The only real thought that ran through her mind at the moment was a vain hope that her own expression didn¡¯t look too awful in their eyes.


    ¡°Right... So¡­ you were napping?¡± Black hair asked.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Huh. Not gonna lie, didn¡¯t expect that. I¡¯m a bit baffled.¡± He said before turning towards his companions, ¡°Thoughts?¡±


    ¡°You really been sleepin for an hour or more?¡± The girl asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Aryana mumbled, now a bit more worried.


    ¡°And you heard nothing?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡±


    ¡°Shit. Good noise management that.¡± The girl nodded approvingly letting out a mischievous grin, ¡°We weren¡¯t exactly quiet, eh?¡±


    The brown haired guy seemed to sheepishly look away whilst black hair was on the verge of letting out a chuckle.


    ¡°H-hello?¡± Aryana awkwardly waved.


    The three¡¯s merriment was interrupted and they turned to stare at her for a moment before half heartedly acknowledging her. They seemed to brainstorm amongst themselves before giving her another odd look.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She tried to meet their gaze but couldn¡¯t quite muster up her courage.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell anyone you saw us, right?¡± Black hair spoke up again.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°You just gonna take her word for it?¡± Brown hair guy asked, finally speaking once again.


    ¡°I mean, she seems like a good kid. You are, aren¡¯t you?¡± Black hair asked.


    ¡°I think I am.¡± Aryana replied.


    ¡°Good. Good.¡± Black hair nodded, ¡°You didn¡¯t see us here, alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Nice kid, see?" He grinned, "What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Aryana mumbled, uncertain.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again.¡± The brown haired girl quipped.


    ¡°Again?¡± Black hair raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Being overbearing. Look at her, she¡¯s terrified.¡±


    ¡°Is she? Are you?¡±


    Aryana shrugged but retreated a little.


    ¡°See.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Miss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fine?¡± Aryana answered, still unsure what to make of this bizarre situation.


    ¡°Tell you what. Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll tell you my name, you tell me yours, just a little insurance, I hope you''ll understand. So let me start, I¡¯m Carus Trax, what¡¯s yours?¡±


    Trax? That sounds familiar. ¡°Err¡­ Aryana.¡± She replied, somewhat flustered at the situation. ¡°That¡¯s my name, Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Aww, isn¡¯t that precious. Look at her!¡± The girl chimed in with a radiant smile, ¡°My name is Samantha Edelin, and since we¡¯re now all little conspirators together, you can call me Sammy.¡± Sammy finished with a playful flying kiss.


    The two of them then looked expectantly at the last of their trio, the brown haired boy who just rolled his eyes before letting out a defeated sigh. ¡°Ugh, fine. Why does she need to know our name anyway? But for what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m Moritz Rosengart.¡±


    Hearing that, Aryana froze and did a double take. Rosengart? Isn¡¯t that Eva¡¯s last name?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a grouch.¡± Sammy jokingly scolded Mortiz before planting herself upon his lap and very sensually rocked herself on him.


    ¡°Okay, okay! Goddess above.¡± He let out a flustered grunt.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t say anything, right?¡± Sammy winked at Aryana. Her expression soon shifted into a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong err¡­ Aryana? Aryana right?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ n-nothing. I think.¡± Aryana muttered.


    ¡°Aww, do share. You shouldn''t be keeping secrets right now.¡± A warning entered her voice.


    Aryana looked away before bracing herself, ¡°Well¡­ umm¡­ I was just wondering if I could ask a question.¡±


    The three traded glances before shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it since we¡¯re all here. Whaddya want to know?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ are you¡­ that is, is he¡­ Eva¡¯s brother?¡± Aryana asked.


    That brought the jovial mood to an end as more serious expressions overtook their faces. Uh oh. They seemed to regard her warily once more before Mortiz gently moved Sammy off him and stood up. ¡°And how¡¯d you know her name?¡± He growled.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ she¡¯s my¡­ she¡¯s Sophie¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­ Sophie who knows Eva, and happens to also be a half elf?¡±


    Aryana nodded.


    He closed his eyes and sucked in a deep breath. Remaining quiet as he examined her after his eyes opened again. ¡°And you¡¯re not going to say anything? To them?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Carus nudged him slightly and he raised an eyebrow, moving to the side and letting the black haired boy take over.


    Carus flashed Aryana a tired grin, ¡°And you see nothing wrong with me also being here?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Aryana fidgeted, is this a trick question? Ah, whatever. ¡°No?¡±


    Carus rubbed his chin for a few seconds then gently slapped Mortiz on the back and playfully poked Sammy in her sides. ¡°I like this one. She¡¯s quite direct isn¡¯t she? Just takes it as it is.¡±


    Sammy pursed her lips before grinning as well, ¡°True. I do like this one, too. She¡¯s¡­ odd. In a good way of course.¡±


    There it is again! Everyone¡¯s been calling me odd today! Aryana silently fumed. They just met me and they think I¡¯m odd. Argh.


    They then looked at Mortiz once more, prompting the Carradorian to groan. ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t make a fuss, don¡¯t you two worry.¡± He grumbled.


    Seeing the tension diffuse, Aryana relaxed a little and let out an audible sigh. Carus sniggered briefly and Mortiz just glared at her. Sammy continued to smile and shot her a small wink whilst trying to mouth something. Having established an uneasy peace between her and the trio, she stood up and motioned at the doorway.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll umm¡­ I¡¯ll head out?¡± She hesitantly started shuffling over.


    The trio seemed to consider their options before Sammy broke out into a fitful giggle. The other two seemed a bit surprised but simply waited for an explanation and Sammy ignored them to flick Aryana a small thumbs up. Grateful, she bowed in thanks and moved towards the exit, relieved that this strange ordeal was over.


    <hr><hr>


    Somehow more rattled and tired than before she had taken the nap. She made her way back to Rosewood with a multitude of conflicting thoughts crowding her tiny mind. So Eva¡¯s brother is a couple with that girl Sammy¡­ but so is that Carus guy. So they are one big couple? How strange. Aryana fidgeted with her braid and wondered what that feeling would be like. Her face grew hot at the sight that she remembered seeing, the sensual nature of how Sammy had grinded against his thighs. They were so close¡­ and back at the venue, Aubrey snuck away with that other guy too. Is¡­ is everyone coupling with each other? What about Fana? I could probably ask her. Gah.


    She flashed her student tags at the guard outside the building who waved her through. Within the hall, a low buzz of activity still filled the corridors as the night was still young and many continued to take advantage of the lack of classes tomorrow. Making her way up to her room, her mind was now plagued with strange thoughts that hadn¡¯t really been there before. Shutting the door behind her, she felt herself blush at the idea that she would be doing something like what Sammy had done, to so aggressively initiate skinship. Amidst all the emotions, she felt a small sense of dread at the image of Tristan being the one to approach her, the very thought sending her stomach churning with revulsion.


    When she finally set her weary head down on her bed however, her mood had swung yet again as she clutched at the sheets. The pleasant thought of Sophie¡¯s comforting presence now sent her heart aflutter and before she knew it, her eyes widened at the sudden thought that snaked its way into her mind. What if I tried it with Sophie?


    Immediately embarrassed at strange emotions and thoughts surrounding her friend, she buried her face in the pillow. What is this?! Why am I thinking about this right now? Ahhhh. Despite her desperate denial, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about just what her companion thought about her in kind. They had traveled together for a while, and she had been diligent in keeping out of Sophie¡¯s way, hopefully. Yet, she never really spent the time to dig into Sophie¡¯s mind out of fear at potentially pushing away one of her closest friends. Sophie seemed friendly enough to reciprocate her need of physical contact to calm herself, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the doubt that Sophie might just be trying to be polite and not pushing her away. So many questions! So little answers! Frustrated, she let out a small scream muffled by her pillow before flopping back onto her back. Shutting her eyes, she tried to push out the thoughts and pulled her blanket up around her. Gah! So many thoughts, ahhhh!

 Act 4 Chapter 31: A Guides Questions

    ¡°Where the cold wind blows,


    Where the darkness grows,


    A garden sits, with no life within.


    Where the darkness roams,


    In the evening¡¯s gloam,


    The king doth rule, beneath blackened skies. ¡±


    - Excerpt from Translated Tribal Prophecy, Attributed to Second Age Frostwind Tribal Tablet.


    <hr><hr>


    There was a solemn stillness to the seas around Arteria, only interrupted by the drops of rain and the gentle lapping of tiny waves against the side of the ferry. It was as if the world itself had calmed down only to lament memories long since forgotten. For Sophie, the only difference was that she couldn¡¯t even still her trembling hand at memories too fresh in her mind to simply forget. She was soaked to the bone but it mattered little for her nerves were still numb from the shock of battle, the disquieting sensation within her only growing as time passed. Salty sea air lashed out against her cheeks, the soft spray of water intertwining with the rain that left a lingering wet little mark.


    Life. Such a precious thing and yet¡­ so easy for it to just¡­ disappear. Her hands clenched tightly against the railing, her heartbeat picking up as the gloomy nature of her musings agitated her further. So fickle. Her head pounded with the sounds of battle once more, the soft little squelchy gurgles as she cut through the cultists. The screams of the strange knight Osgil as she had used to void to break his very being. She shivered from the thought or the cold, she did not know. All she knew was that she was disgusted with herself. She imagined the same sights and sounds replaying themselves inside her head, but this time in Melisgrad when she made the fateful choice to breach the final sanctum and consign the city¡¯s survivors to oblivion. She also remembered how distant she felt from the situation, and yet, when she thought back upon it, she wondered how absolutely terrified everyone must¡¯ve felt as their last fortress fell.


    It perhaps hurt all the more when she recalled her helplessness when Riza had been taken. The silent sorrowful expression in the Maujurrin¡¯s eyes when the imposter had snagged her away and the innocents lost just to get so close and to fail. Her free hand balled up into a fist at the image in her mind. Bastard of a God. Sophie stifled a curse under her breath as a stray crew member walked past, his heavy footsteps pausing for a quick moment as Sophie felt the concerned gaze lingering on the back of her head before he moved on. Alone once again, she turned her eyes up towards the sky, the rain making her flinch as the droplets fell closer to her eye. Only a few wispy dark clouds hung about in the sky, the pale facade of the moon still piercing through and blanketing the land in its ethereal glow.


    A jet black figure cut through the night sky and Sophie at once lowered her hand to the hilt of her sword. Piercing through the cloud veil, a determined crow darted straight for the ferry, a singular caw the only acknowledgement of its approach. Her eyes tracked it warily as it descended to maintain a level speed with the ferry. Its dark brown eyes stared directly back at her, the two locked in anticipation of conflict to come. After another moment, it let out a screeching caw and made its approach. I knew the crows I saw were watching me, but who? Why? I somehow doubt it¡¯s the inquisitor. Could it be the remnant of the crows? A shapeshifter maybe?


    Her questions were put on hold as it swung wide and flew over, flapping its wings to steady itself and perch upon the railing next to her. There was a tense silence only interrupted by the pitter patter of rain as the crow shook itself clean.


    ¡°Caw¡± The crow cawed.


    Sophie remained on alert until her eyes slid down the crow¡¯s form and landed on its talons. Caught within its right talon was a brownish white feather almost the size of the crow¡¯s entire body, even then, to Sophie it looked as if it was only part of a feather. What is that? Certainly not a crow feather.


    ¡°Caw¡± It cawed a bit more accusatorially, pointing its beak at her.


    Its talons clattered on the railing as it inched closer and Sophie found it looking towards her and then down at the feather. Suspicious but understanding the message, Sophie carefully reached her free hand out towards the crow, her other ready to flick the sword out at any moment.


    ¡°Caw.¡± The bird hurried her.


    Scowling back at the crow, Sophie flinched as it snapped its beak at her. After a moment, it seemed to return to its post and simply glared as she reached for the feather. Sophie slipped it out from under its grasp. The crow offered no resistance but kept looking at her expectantly.


    ¡°Caw¡± It snapped at her.


    Sophie ignored the bird and examined the feather in her hand. The hells is this? Running her hands over it, she found it was both coarse yet smooth. The strange brown and white pattern on the feather looked almost regal if not for the fact that she had just snatched it from a crow. What is this meant to be? A warning? A clue? It¡¯s a message that¡¯s for sure. Someone had to have trained it to deliver this to me. Or it could be a familiar. The question still applies, why? And who?


    Sophie looked back up to find the crow still staring at her. A little unnerved by its intense stare, she rummaged through her pack to distribute a few pieces of extra ration at the delivery bird. The crow continued to eye her before pecking at her hand, a look of partial disgust even as it ate away. When the last bite was done, it immediately backed away, looking satisfied before rearing back on its talons.


    ¡°Caw, caw.¡± It bellowed at her before pushing off the railing and launching itself away, off into the night.


    Sophie was left holding onto the feather and an empty hand. With how strange the encounter had been for her, she found herself caught between curiosity and sulking as her doubts returned to the fringes of her mind. At least I have something, I''m gonna have to have someone look at it though. Still, I hate how it feels like someone¡¯s watching me. Stupid crows. With a frown, she pocketed the feather and sighed. At least it¡¯s a distraction, saints above¡­ my head¡¯s such a saint damned mess right now. I did good though¡­ right?


    As the boat rocked ever so slightly from side to side, Sophie finally pushed herself off the railing as well. Heading back into the main cabin, there was a small sense of relief at the familiarity of it all, at the closeness when compared to what felt like an infinite expanse of water. She returned to her seat and yawned, sliding into the chair and staring out the ferry window. What a fine mess you¡¯ve gotten yourself in, eh? She grinned at her reflection and leaned into the chair, closing her eyes for a well deserved nap.


    <hr><hr>


    When the ferry finally docked at Larusport, a strange sense of unease swept over her. A feeling of regret mixed in with sorrow and disappointment in equal measure. Stepping off the ferry, she felt almost like an alien in her own skin as she readied her transition back to the Academy life. She would become a student once more, milling about her day to day activities, her, a half cursed killer. Wonderful.


    With a snarl, she stepped off the ferry and immediately met a few pairs of unfriendly eyes. More accurately, four Traxians that she felt almost annoyed by just at the sight of them. Lucinia, Olvia, Carlo, and Maxus I believe. Saint damned hells, what a fine time to run into them. The quartet seemed amused at her presence and she detected a smirk on Carla¡¯s face as the girl whispered at her compatriots, pointing at Sophie, no doubt ridiculing her ridiculous attire. Not that they were wrong, the plain tunic and pants felt wrong to her as well, though thinking that her armour was more familiar and comfortable brought about a distressing realisation. I¡¯m getting too used to being ready for anything.


    It was to their misfortune then, that they had sighted upon her as a target and approached before they fully comprehended her full complement of kit. Beyond the travel pack on her bag, she turned sideways a little to reveal the sheathed blade by her side, one hand resting upon the hilt. That was a display they seemed to understand, and she could see their eyes suddenly reevaluating the situation. She could feel them looking her up and down, but when neither side seemed to have any words to share, she just dipped her head with a dutiful nod and walked pass. After a few paces, she could briefly hear their whispered voices, but that too was soon drowned out by the sounds of the port town. It mattered little though, they hadn¡¯t confronted her and that was that. Though I suspect either the princess or her attendant will bring it up in class, how irritating. Probably could¡¯ve been more diplomatic about that too, ugh. That¡¯s not something someone of her rank is likely to forget. Good going Soph, always making more trouble for yourself.


    Scratching another reminder in her mind to calm down, she then headed towards the direction that they had come from. Her brisk walk to the Academy carriages were not free of troubles however. The moment she arrived at where they were parked, yet another familiar face availed itself to her. A couple had stepped out of their carriage alongside a few other students. At first, his glance had passed over her, but when he noticed that she was waiting for the carriages, she could see the flicker of recognition pass by his eyes.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Moritz scowled at her just as she scowled at him, their gazes locking as he walked by. There was a moment of palpable silence passing between the two and this time, Sophie could just feel the difference in energy from before in that she couldn¡¯t just flex her way out of this encounter.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Mortiz growled quietly, the displeasure evident on his face, his brows knitting themselves together.


    ¡°Sir... Mortiz.¡± Sophie stated, swallowing the emotion that should¡¯ve been in her voice.


    His female companion seemed to perk up at this exchange, her eyes twinkling under the streetlights as she pointed at Sophie.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡± The girl¡¯s questioning voice trailed off when Moritz nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He sighed with annoyance, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, she looks¡­ er¡­ interesting¡­¡± The girl raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Mortiz sniggered.


    ¡°Tch, nice too see you too.¡± Sophie unwittingly let out a growl, ¡°And who¡¯s that?¡± She gestured at the girl dismissively.


    Moritz¡¯s eyes perked up and Sophie felt a sense of dread overtake her when he grinned, ¡°This is, in fact, my dear friend, Sam.¡±


    The girl called Sam giggled before adopting a kinder face and giving Sophie a quick bow, ¡°Samantha Edelin at your service.¡±


    Sophie moved to respond only to freeze at how familiar her name sounded. Scraping through her memories she recalled Edelin being Freddie¡¯s last name. And if Frederick¡¯s a prince¡­ then she¡­ Horrified at her own lackadaisical treatment, she apologetically bowed. ¡°My apologies for the rude introductions, your majesty. I uhh... I am... I apologize.¡± Wait, how does Moritz know her? Shit. This whole time¡­? Gah, why is everything so complicated sometimes.


    The girl seemed to giggle some more at her display before stifling her chuckles. ¡°No worries.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your maj-¡± Sophie started to speak when a soft hand covered her mouth.


    ¡°Now, now. Since we¡¯re all students of equal standing academically, you can simply address me as¡­ Sammy.¡± Sammy beamed.


    ¡°Mmfph?¡± Sophie let out a confused mumble, her own eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s always like this.¡± Moritz sighed.


    ¡°Mmrphf?¡±


    ¡°Sam, I don¡¯t think she can talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The princess raised an eyebrow, ¡°She could always throw off my hand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants to test that.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, spoilsport.¡± Sammy grunted and allowed Sophie to breath again, ¡°So? What brings you out here?¡±


    Sophie blinked for a second until she realised she was the one being addressed, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Duh, who else?¡± Sammy rolled her eyes.


    Sophie was taken aback a second time. It wasn¡¯t just that she met royalty twice by chance, but that Princess Samantha seemed so carefree. For the first time in her life, she looked to Moritz for help, Eva¡¯s brother looking amused for all of a second before his expression dropped to a more resigned one and just shook his head. As if to say ¡®you¡¯re on your own.¡¯ Sophie was mollified and she could only swallow her doubts once more as she headed into the breach.


    ¡°Going back to the Academy.¡± She stated uncertainty.


    ¡°Well, no shit. Why were you out?¡± Sammy clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Sophie stumbled as she was caught off guard by the casualness of the princess.


    Mortiz at this point, burst out laughing and Sophie could swear this was the first time she had seen him laugh. HIs outburst earned him a swift poke to the side and he fell silent at once, holding back a giggle before his stoic expression returned.


    ¡°Well?¡± Sammy waited.


    ¡°I err¡­ I came back from an adventure, your¡­ err, Sammy.¡± Sophie said, her tongue still not quite grasping the awkwardness of addressing Princess Samantha Edelin as just, Sammy. Though she suspected this was more reminiscent of the Traxian Princess Lucinia. How ironic.


    ¡°Ohh an adventure. How exciting. Would you¡­¡± Sammy leaned in before Moritz coughed a little.


    ¡°The time.¡± Moritz gestured at a nearby clock.


    ¡°Dratz, late already. Gah. I suppose we¡¯ll just have to meet some other time.¡± Sammy looked expectantly at her partner.


    ¡°We¡­ will.¡± Moritz managed to reluctantly utter. Again, for the first time since her childhood, she almost wanted to thank Eva¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Stellar! Do take care of¡­ umm¡­ ah! Do take care of Aryana now!¡± Sammy winked cheekily.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Huh?! Ary? How did? When did?


    ¡°Ahaha, look at her expression. She looks so surprised.¡± Sammy giggled.


    Before Sophie¡¯s bewilderment could fully settle in, Moritz cleared his throat to get her attention. ¡°We met her at Aster Park, she seemed lonely, headed back to the dorms, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ all?¡± Sophie repeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Sammy chimed in, ¡°She is very adorable though, like a little stuffed toy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie was now completely thrown into a state of confused panic when Sammy seemed to calm down and flashed her a warm smile.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yes, your ma¡­ Sammy.¡±


    ¡°You looked so serious when we just met. So angry too. Whatever it is, I¡¯m guessing your adventure must¡¯ve been pretty tough, eh?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yeah.¡± Sophie tensed up before letting her shoulders sagged, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sammy seemed delighted and wrapped her arms around Moritz¡¯s, ¡°You look better when you¡¯re not frowning. But, we won¡¯t keep you. Still I¡¯m glad I could distract you even for a little. Hope you cheer up soon.¡± The girl blew Sophie a kiss.


    Sophie was left dumbfounded and could only stare as Moritz gave her perhaps the friendliest nod he had ever given her. She watched their backs as they walked away and barely realized the carriage was ready for passengers. Luckily, she was one of the only ones returning to the Academy when the night was still young and there had been no nearby witnesses beyond the carriage master and the other students who exited earlier. Absently flashing her student identification at the carriage master she wordlessly entered the carriage and sat down, her mind now abuzz with a new series of confusing thoughts. How did they meet? What is their relationship with each other? Was that really the princess? How is Ary? Why is tonight of all nights so confusing?


    <hr><hr>


    Her questions found some answers by the time she arrived back at the Academy. Tomorrow, it turned out, was not just an average Phaerus meant for student clubs, but a more general holiday for both staff and students. Explains why everyone was headed towards the boats for a night out. Also explains this atmosphere.


    There was a sense of liveliness around the campus, in that even though the moon slowly hovered closer to midnight, the campus felt alive with activity. Normally, only the most excitable of students would spend their nights wandering the campus grounds, but tonight, it seemed as though there were far more than usual. Of course, it also meant far more people who happened to cast curious glances at her bizarre outfit. She looked like a traveling peasant who didn¡¯t belong but her serious expression kept their questions to themselves. Even a few who looked inebriated were thankfully held back when their friends noticed the blade at her hip. The two guardians who escorted her due to her weapon also probably helped in keeping the crowds away.


    Her mind too, had managed to calm down from the dark thoughts that had plagued her earlier, Sammy¡¯s surprising demeanour having added just enough levity to stave off the worst of her worries. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve committed more than my fair share of sins though. She sighed.


    ¡°No trouble?¡± One of the guardians asked when they finally arrived in front of her dorm room door.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make any.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Good. Rest well.¡± The guardian nodded before marching away, his heavy armour clanking back down the hallway.


    Sophie winced with every step she heard amd could only imagine what gossip or words were shared by the students that did see her getting escorted like a prisoner. Probably nothing pleasant.


    Tired, a little annoyed and still somewhat jumpy, Sophie sucked in a deep breath to calm herself. She licked her lips and couldn¡¯t help the small smile that appeared onto her face, heh, home for now. Ary too. Filled with a little wellspring of warmth at the thought, she pulled out her keys and plugged them in, a sudden nervousness making her hands tremble once again. Whoo, it¡¯s alright, here we go.


    A click, a turn, and the door opened.


    The first thing she saw was the darkness with slits of moonlight snaking under the blinds, the familiar room in almost the same as she had left it a few days ago. Beyond that, she managed to catch the faintly comforting scent of floral vanilla. A rush of cool air brushed past her and tingled her skin with a pleasant sensation. Off to the side, in the dark part of the room where the beds lay came the gentle rhythmic breathing of her companion.


    Quietly sneaking into the room, she held her guard up for a moment before realising that Aryana was well and truly asleep. Sophie grinned to herself before moving over to her corner of the room and unpacking. One pack of rations, her soiled undergarments, a sad pillow, a feather, an inquisitorial badge, the battery, two relics, and whatever was left of her map. It was a sad haul if not for the discovery of the fact that she could actually use the relics. One was surrendered to the inquisitor for him to study, whatever else was in the ruin were given to Professor Segosa and the research students. She also had a few of the starstone fragments with her, though these seemed duller now that she looked at them. The Academy¡¯s barrier maybe, interesting.


    She held onto her sword for a little longer, unable or unwilling to drop the blade. It feels almost like I''m just dropping a part of myself. Stars above grant me strength. Gritting her teeth, she balled her free hand into a fist and unclenched it before finally pushing herself to let go, placing the blade back down atop her cabinet. Whew. Oh man... that... With that out of the way, her back straightened a bit as a weight lifted from her back. Letting out a deep breath, she undressed herself and wrapped herself with a towel, a spare change of clothes in her other hand. Stars above, I need a good, long shower.

 [End of Act 4]: Moonlight, Lily Knight, and Adventure

    My lord, our rangers have discovered a magical anomaly originating from the border regions beyond the mountains. Reports from the embassy also indicate a string of unnatural events occurring within the vicinity of the human city of Arteria. We suspect that there exists a humanoid abnormality within the region capable of causing the disasters in the incident reports following this one. While it is my personal opinion that the presence of saints and the human church¡¯s Inquisition will be enough to handle this issue, it would be prudent to post additional watchers in case the situation gets out of hand or intervention is necessary.¡±


    - Letter Recieved by Armus Lord Rhyden


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie ran her hands over her chest as she rinsed herself with water, catching a glimpse of her figure within the reflection from the tiles. She looked almost pristine, unblemished and polished. The only real signs of change on her body have been her muscles getting leaner from all her journey so far. Beyond that, there was an eerie sense of nothing leaving a mark behind except for her most recent scars, though she knew it was not long before those would also fade. She shuffled uncomfortably at the thought. Simply knowing that within a year or two, aside from her physique, there would be absolutely no signs of the sacrifices and struggles that she had fought so hard to persevere from seemed utterly alien. That aside from her own memory, there would be no scars, a nicks upon her skin to remind her. What happens then, when my own memory starts to fade?


    She took one last look at herself, spending the moment to examine herself with her hands. There was an almost ethereal feeling to the smoothness beneath her touch, how terrifying. Resigned, she scrubbed herself down some more, in the vain hopes that by washing herself she could somehow feel cleaner and less burdened. Sophie closed her eyes and let the water run down her face, enjoying the relaxing feeling that it brought. Magitech and clockwork can sure make some amazing stuff huh? Probably wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to Eva¡¯s world though. Sophie turned around and yawned, letting her hair and back get a good soaking as well. Haven¡¯t talked to Eva yet¡­ I wonder¡­ I wonder what she¡¯d say? Does she even suspect anything? She probably thinks I¡¯m just losing my mind since the last thing she saw was me training¡­ fuck.


    Her thoughts then danced to the idealistic vision that popped up in her mind. Of her trailing along Eva as her mistress carried out her activities in the capital. They would chat, eat, and occasionally crack inside jokes to one another. It was a pleasant diversion. Though I guess she¡¯s got Freddie and the other saints now. I¡¯ve played my part¡­ I think.


    Her shoulders sagged as her control faltered, the emotion of wrathful sorrow taking hold within her heart. So what was the point of all of this? I get here¡­ for nothing. I get that she has her own responsibilities, but we¡¯re supposed to be the closest we can be and yet¡­ Everything feels so different now. I barely even see her anymore. She gently planted a fist against the wall, futilely twisting her knuckles in an effort to bury her doubts. Standing unmoving under the water, she felt the sensation of the water droplets reverberate throughout her body. With a grunt, she went back to cleaning herself and scrubbed off what little blood and grime remained. A problem¡­ a problem for another time.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie returned to her room refreshed if still uneasy. Hanging up her towel and old underwear, she quietly shuffled over to her desk and sat down, her hair still more wet than she was comfortable sleeping with. With some missed assignments piled up on the side of the desk, Sophie murmured a small blessing of gratitude for Aryana to have collected them for her. With nothing better to do until her hair dried off, she yawned and began working through what she could, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t be too far behind.


    She burrowed herself into her work, her mind welcoming the change of pace as something else finally wrested focus away from her brooding. Math and civics dominated her first hour of the night as the moon finally reached its zenith, the pale light tangling against the soft blue magelight in her room. To her despair and delight, either Ary or someone from class had also brought along extra work from her strategy and history classes. It meant more work to do, but also more time to kill.


    Her mind wandered to the events back at the ruins, her face contorting into a scowl at the memory. She had made yet another deal with the inquisitor, one in which she would actively participate in a new set of his experiments. Though Inquisitor Korvin had remained mostly cordial, she had seen the calculating smile on his face when she accepted. Truthfully, without him, explaining the whole incident to the Academy would be a hassle at minimum, if not outright expulsion for Sophie so flagrantly violating all norms and pre established protocol. With his help came that of Professor Segosa¡¯s too, though the latter only begrudgingly agreed to help. Just like that, one of her transgressions and deeds were simply covered up. Though she would need to aid the professor in his research too, should the occasion arise.


    She scribbled away at her work until she was done. Only then, did she allow herself to let out a relieved sigh, the exhaustion she had buried away for work now resurfacing once more. Letting her body relax, she leaned backwards, stretching a little just to freeze at the sight of a tired but chipper face staring back at her. Her weary mind lagged for a moment before she finally registered the humanoid shape in its entirety.


    ¡°Wah?!¡± Sophie yelped, ¡°Gah!¡± She grunted as she slammed back into the desk in surprise.


    The pleasant face turned into one of horror as Aryana scrambled off her bed and towards Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Aryana let out a concerned squeak.


    ¡°Guh.¡± Sophie let out a noise as she extricated herself from the chair, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana let out a sad noise, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± She said with a quiet whisper.


    Sophie had to reorient herself for a moment before she managed to flash Ary a small grin, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Aryana pouted and approached, ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    The redhead shuffled forward in her nightgown and wrapped Sophie up with a hug. Her arms clung on tightly and Sophie could feel that they carried a small sense of tension within them. She could also feel as Aryana¡¯s body pressed against hers, the slow and relaxed breathing that came with it as the girl pressed herself against Sophie. Sophie felt her own mind about to crack as all her doubts and vulnerabilities surfaced at once, braying against her self control in an effort to escape. She felt at ease and tense at the same time, her own hands starting to tremble once more as she slowly raised them around Aryana.


    Perhaps sensing her uncertainty, Aryana clenched tighter and dragged Sophie along to the bed, plopping the both of them down before enveloping Sophie with a full body hug. Sophie exhaled and felt all her emotions rushing to the surface at once. Overwhelmed, she simply returned the hug and clutched onto what she could, finding herself being the one to burrow herself in Aryana¡¯s embrace instead of the other way around. The scent of floral vanilla filled her nose and Sophie took a few rapid breaths as she held Ary, the comfort it brought unscrewing the last of her defences as her doubts, fears, and pain finally broke through. Oh Ary¡­ if only you knew what I¡¯ve done.


    Sophie grimaced as she stifled a whimper, opting for a soft grunt that Aryana seemed to respond with in kind. The two broke into a fit of strangely calming grunting before breaking out into a small giggle.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Aryana whispered.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Sophie mumbled into Aryana¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What¡­ what happened? You¡­¡± Aryana stroked Sophie¡¯s head, ¡°you don¡¯t seem¡­ well.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie nuzzled Aryana, taking in the soft and gentle nature in which the girl held her.


    ¡°Mmm, yourself, you¡­ you¡­ ugh. Not a word after three days and you just sneak in.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana peeled away slightly, holding Sophie¡¯s face and lifting her head so that their gazes met.


    Sophie winced at the sight of her own miserable reflection, even whilst her eyes were drawn to Aryana¡¯s curious gaze.


    ¡°Sophie¡­ hmm.¡± Aryana let out a disappointed huff, ¡°You can tell me your problems, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No. I¡­¡± Sophie choked, unsure if she could. But when she finally brought herself to meet Aryana¡¯s eyes, she faltered. ¡°Go ahead.¡± She murmured.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Aryana spoke as she started to cradle Sophie¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ll be here to listen to your troubles.¡±


    Sophie whimpered under Ary¡¯s care and finally relaxed her grip, taking a few deep breaths as she steadied herself. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± She began, ¡°ahh¡­ do you¡­ would you mind talking about yourself first?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ just¡­ how were the past few days¡­¡±


    Aryana glanced at her peculiarly before pressing her nose against Sophie¡¯s. At once, Sophie felt her cheeks grow flushed, the heat slowly reaching a boiling point. Her thoughts were now properly scrambled as Aryana recounted the experiences that she¡¯d had for the past few days. Sophie could barely process the majority of words spoken, only parsing the largest components that seemed to bother the redhead. She understood that Ary was both lonely but having fun; that she had in fact enjoyed her time outside of Sophie¡¯s shadow to an extent. It had however, meant that Ary had to deal with the realisation that she needed her own path in life too, a fact that had brought a mote of sorrow within Sophie¡¯s heart. The next bad news was that the person Ary had tried to avoid, Tristan, was in fact in her department. It had been a disheartening revelation for Aryana, but judging by how quickly she had brushed past the topic, Sophie suspected that it was not an issue to be dredged up for tonight.


    At some point, the two had curled up beside each other on the bed. Aryana growing ever more melancholic as she recounted her experiences, and Sophie simply cuddled up to regain what comfort she could. As the moment drew closer to the end of Aryana¡¯s tale, Sophie could feel her own heart race as the expectation to confess her own misdeeds drew close. Aryana had sensed this shift in demeanour and had begun gently caressing Sophie¡¯s cheek. The act reminded Sophie of her childhood with Eva and for a brief moment she did seize a modicum of calm from the sensation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You know?¡± Aryana spoke after a quick pause.


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°To talk about the ruins if it makes you uncomfortable. I¡¯m happy enough that you listened.¡± Aryana continued, ¡° So... sorry for prying, I-I don¡¯t want to make you feel worse than you are.¡±


    Sophie looked up and found Aryana looking almost remorseful at Sophie¡¯s sad state. Sophie forced out a slight grin and Aryana smiled warmly with a hint of sorrow. Ary then ran her hands over Sophie¡¯s ear and Sophie shivered. She felt a mixture of courage, regret and something else at the touch. Greedy, she grabbed ahold of Ary¡¯s free arm and moved it around her cheek, the girl looking surprised at her boldness more than anything. Revelling in the feeling, Sophie finally let out a deep sigh and just deflated completely.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡±


    Sophie felt the weight of the world suddenly pushing her down and could barely nod.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if we sleep now, you know. I¡¯m plenty happy you¡¯re back¡­¡± Aryana began but Sophie shook her head, interrupting the girl.


    ¡°No. I¡­ no I¡­ a lot happened, Ary. I need¡­ if you don¡¯t mind. Whatever you think of me afterwards, can¡­ can we¡­ just spend tonight like this?¡± Sophie grimaced.


    ¡°Ah?! Of course! I¡¯ll be here for you. You know that.¡± Aryana beamed, but Sophie could see the worried frown forming on the redhead¡¯s brows. ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing. I¡­ I have a lot to get off my chest.¡± Sophie sighed.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You listened to me, so I¡¯ll listen to you. Besides, I¡¯d listen to you regardless.¡±


    Sophie smiled. Such support and optimism, I wish I could be the same sometimes. I just hope¡­ she doesn¡¯t see me too differently. Sophie gulped. ¡°Ary, I¡­¡± She faltered.


    ¡°Hmm? Take your time. I-¡± Aryana began.


    Sophie suddenly clutched at Aryana desperately. Aryana was caught off guard and froze, wondering what was going until she heard the softest of sobs.


    ¡°Sophie?!¡± Aryana unwittingly let out her surprised gasp.


    ¡°I¡­ I did bad, Ary. I did really bad.¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°O-oh? I¡¯m sure-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m horrible, Ary. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°S-Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you remember Melisgrad? What I¡­ what I did?¡± Sophie started to shake.


    Aryana was thankful that Sophie wasn¡¯t looking up right now, for her expression darkened instantly at the mention of the city. She had been worried about Sophie, but when her friend mentioned it, she had a sinking feeling that she knew where Sophie was about to go with this. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ary let out a sad whisper.


    ¡°My hands¡­ they¡­ I felt¡­¡± Sophie let out an emotionless gasp, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Aryana finally seized the initiative and hushed Sophie up, pulling her deeper into her bosom as Sophie started crying silently. Aryana felt a strange sense of guilt at not having been there when Sophie had been struggling, even though she knew that it was a silly thought as she¡¯d likely be more of a burden than anything. Aryana planted a few small kisses on the top of Sophie¡¯s head, all while gently holding the trembling half elf in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Ary. I¡¯m a monster¡­ a monster¡­¡± Sophie managed to murmur between the tears.


    ¡°L-let it out, just let it out. I¡¯m here, Sophie, I¡¯m here.¡± Aryana whispered.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I just¡­ it all happened so fast. One moment it was quiet¡­ the next¡­ just¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it¡­ there were¡­ so¡­ many¡­¡± Sophie said breathily, ¡°I just¡­ had to fight¡­ I had to stop them.¡±


    ¡°But you had to fight them, right? So it wasn''t like your choice. You just did what you had to. ¡±


    ¡°No! I mean, maybe.¡± Sophie whined, ¡°They¡­ they were cultists, doing a ritual. There was nothing much we could do but still¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a monster, Ary.¡± Sophie let out an almost fearful whisper, ¡°When I was fighting, I just cut through them. Like their lives barely mattered beyond the moment.¡± Sophie shivered, ¡°I just¡­ cut through them all.¡±


    ¡°But there wasn¡¯t any other choice, was there?¡±


    ¡°There¡­¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ Sophie.¡± Aryana hugged a little tighter.


    Thankfully, Sophie returned the gesture and now the half elf was openly sobbing, albeit keeping her voice as quiet as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Sophie suddenly shook her head.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Ary. Really, really, afraid.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Aryana asked.


    Aryana shifted uneasily, her own body absorbing some of Sophie¡¯s discomfort.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a monster, Ary!¡±


    ¡°What do-¡±


    ¡°I. Felt. Nothing.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice faltered, warbling as she spoke, ¡°I felt nothing.¡±


    ¡°N-nothing?¡± Aryana gulped.


    ¡°In the moment, I just¡­ there was¡­ there was a sense of nothingness, as if nothing mattered beyond the fight so I¡­ I just fought. I just kept fighting and fighting until I cleared the place¡­ I-I had to stop them.¡± Sophie managed to say, ¡°I¡­ I just cut them all down¡­¡± Her voice broke.


    Aryana just listened wordlessly, a multitude of thoughts running through her own mind. Though the most prominent one was now well and truly the guilt of not having been there to help. Her own sense of guilt had blossomed into her own sorrow; her own despair at the sight of Sophie just quivering within her arms.


    ¡°It was all¡­ empty. I just felt empty. When I was fighting, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡±


    ¡°I just jumped in and did what I thought was right.¡±


    ¡°And it saved us all from whatever they were doing¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I mean yes. But it¡¯s not that, Ary. Back in Melisgrad, I was¡­ angry¡­ enraged¡­ not myself. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a flimsy excuse but what happened, happened.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But this is different. I could blame¡­ many¡­ many things for what happened back then. This time¡­ this time it was me, Ary. I was the one who went in like a fool. I was the one who cut them down. Who¡­ who¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡±


    ¡°I felt it, Ary. I felt the moments when I would hit my mark, how the metal just¡­ carved into them. I¡­ I felt nothing, then. Nothing when I did it with my own two hands. What am I? Look at me!¡± Sophie whined, ¡°I¡¯ve killed people, gotten hurt, and just¡­ ruined so many lives. Yet here I am, untouched, unmarked. I¡¯m a monster, Ary. An abomination. I might be a half elf, but what other elf, human or whatever, can survive dying multiple times?! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m more like a demon, just killing for the sake of killing and I¡­¡± Sophie faltered, looking up at Aryana with a pleading expression in her eye, ¡°So¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t want to be on my own right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh Sophie¡± Aryana fought back her own emotions as she whispered, ¡°You were going through a lot these few days, huh?¡±


    A small nod.


    ¡°Are you¡­ afraid that I¡¯d judge you? That I¡¯d leave after I found out?¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°Sophie, you silly hatire. You know I wouldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m here for you. Even when it gets tough.¡±


    Sophie snuggled a little closer, their bodies now fully intertwining.


    ¡°Listen, I know it sounds a bit silly and I don''t know if it''ll help. But I¡­ I¡¯ve been worried about what to wear, how to deal with Tristan, how everyone thinks of me. And yet¡­ you... you were fighting, suffering so much and I¡­ I couldn¡¯t, can¡¯t, do anything to help. I can¡¯t offer to fight for you, to help solve your problems out there. I can barely do much of any fighting without a bow or crossbow. In fact, I¡¯d probably just end up slowing you down.¡± Aryana sighed, running a hand through Sophie¡¯s hair.


    Sophie seemed to be trying to bury herself within Aryana¡¯s embrace, but her muscles did seem to relax a little.


    ¡°And you¡¯re going through so much, have been through so much. Yet you came out of this all still intending on doing what¡¯s right. Well, as right as having some strange sinister void god can be.¡± Aryana let out a dry chuckle.


    Sophie¡¯s breathing seemed to calm down and Aryana pulled Sophie¡¯s head upwards. The half elf seemed startled by the sudden motion but when Aryana rubbed their noses together, Sophie¡¯s tears paused to let out a small giggle. The sorrow however, returned to her eyes moments later.


    ¡°You might be a killer, a monster, a void creature or whatever. But you¡¯re Sophie. And the Sophie I know fights for what¡¯s right even when it¡¯s tough. Sure, maybe you need a crystal or two to¡­ I don¡¯t actually know how you use it.¡± Aryana nervously chuckled, ¡°But besides that, you didn¡¯t kill out of malice, at least, besides that one time.¡± Her voice trailed off as both their expressions darkened.


    Aryana ran her hand across Sophie¡¯s cheek, wiping away a tear as the half elf reaching up her own hand to hold it in place, pressing Aryana¡¯s palm down upon her. The two shared a soft smile and Aryana¡¯s heart ached at how despondent her friend looked.


    ¡°You tried your best and¡­ maybe it was right or wrong, I can¡¯t judge you for that. But heck, you¡¯ve actually stopped the cult a few times now, saved the¡­ world too I would think. Or at least delayed whatever their plans are and the other God thing''s as well? So¡­ I don¡¯t actually know what my point is but¡­ what I want to get across is that whatever the case might be, I¡¯m here for you, okay? As long as you don¡¯t leave me behind, I¡¯ll always be here because I believe in you. Even if it¡¯s just to listen, or to¡­ to give you a nice cuddle.¡± Aryana hurriedly mumbled the last bit.


    Sophie''s gaze softened and she also allowed herself a small smile. Sophie then moved Ary¡¯s hand slightly so that she could plant a small kiss onto her palm, the act making both of them blush a little. Sophie then squeezed the hand tightly and exhaled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She managed to say after a second, ¡°Phaw¡­ that was¡­ that¡¯s one burden somewhat lightened.¡± She smiled, her tears finally stopping, ¡°Now¡­ now I have another, if that¡¯s alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Eva and¡­ whatever it is that you saw the other day, before I left.¡±


    Aryana nodded, poking Sophie¡¯s cheek in affirmation.


    ¡°After hearing what you said¡­ heh, I suppose it does feel a little silly when put into perspective. Like you, I had some¡­ personal issues. See, I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve given everything, in service to Eva and her house. I expected nothing in return, or so I thought. I¡­ Goddess above, it feels so stupid to say now, but I was jealous. All because I had helped her get together with Prince Frederick, that acquaintance of ours. It¡¯s funny because I always teased her about it, and yet¡­ now that she confirmed they¡¯re together, I¡¯m both happy and sad. Heh.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°Aww.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t make fun of me, Ary.¡± Sophie said, her tears now a mixture of joy and sorrow, ¡°It¡¯s just, hearing what you said, and thinking about it properly. That now seems¡­ such a¡­ tiny thing¡­ compared to the sins I¡¯ve committed. And yet, it too, weighs heavily on my mind. But¡­ gah, wasn¡¯t I supposed to be the worldly one out of the two of us. Somehow you¡¯re the one comforting me! ¡±


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Aryana winked before grinning, ¡°And you usually are! My strong and wonderful knight! But you can¡¯t always be the strongest. At least, not in everything.¡± She teased before growing more serious, ¡°But I think¡­ you should talk to Eva. One on one, sort everything out. After all, the two of you are childhood friends and¡­ well¡­ if she does truly still care about you regardless, you should treasure it.¡± Aryana put on a wistful smile.


    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Sophie squeezed her hand, ¡°I will. Promise to try, at least.¡±


    ¡°Good. Cause you have enough on your mind when you''re not too busy dying.¡± Aryana stuck out her tongue.


    Sophie rolled her eyes but nodded anyway. As she wiped the last of her tears away, Aryana just flashed her an amused expression. Sophie retorted by clicking her tongue but hid the smile that fluttered to life inside of her. There was something different about the way Aryana was acting and for Sophie, it was refreshing to see how much the girl was changing before her eyes, how Aryana had grown comfortable enough to take charge of a situation like this. Sophie felt more than proud of this change. Yet, a tiny bit of her grew anxious, worried that soon, even Aryana would end up moving on as Eva had. Stupid brain, Eva¡¯s just busy. At least¡­ at least until we talk to her. Goddess help me, that¡¯d be a conversation and a half.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Aryana queried, her little green eyes staring inquisitively at Sophie.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. So whatcha thinking about?¡±


    ¡°What am I thinking about?¡± Sophie mused. But when her gaze landed ahead of her in search of an answer, she found none besides the girl ahead of her as her thoughts slowly vanished in a blur of emotions. Stars above, my cheeks are getting warm again. ¡°I guess¡­ I guess I¡¯m thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°Hweh?!¡± Aryana¡¯s eyes widened and she let out a flustered noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here. Happy that you listened and happy that you¡¯re staying.¡± Sophie shot her a toothy grin, ¡°You make me happy. So¡­ thank you, I mean it. Please don¡¯t worry about me leaving you behind. If I go on an adventure, it¡¯ll be together. Okay? I''m your Lily Knight after all.¡± Sophie puffed out her chest.


    ¡°Ahh¡­uhh¡­ y-yeah.¡± Aryana squeaked, her face becoming beet red as she squirmed in front of Sophie.


    There was a strange silence that settled and they scrambled to do everything besides meet each other''s gazes but eventually Sophie was caught looking at Ary just as the redhead looked at her. A strange emotion joined the cacophony within her chest and she felt her lips dry as the moment wore on. Her heart pounded like the din of a battlefield, the noise drowning out every other sound around her. Her body was now painfully aware of each and every point of contact they made, how their arms were wrapped tightly around each other, how their legs had interlocked. Before she could process any further, a shadow loomed over her and her eyes instinctively closed as something approached her face.


    She wiggled and twisted in shock, fear and joy. The wave of new sensations completely enveloping the heap that had dwelled in her mind during their discussion. Her lips tasted the faintest trace of sweetened chocolate and caramel, the burst of flavour joining the already comforting chorus of flowers and vanilla to soothe her weary soul. The battlefield grew silent as the final blow was delivered and she could feel her entire being tense up and relax at the same moment. Joy filled warmth bloomed from within her chest as they kissed. It was a moment seemed to last for eternity. Sophie returned the gesture with a nervous one of her own, the exhilarating feeling awakening something within her. Though she was as terrified as she was excited, she could feel Aryana was the same, with neither of them willing to let it end.


    It was only when one of them finally needed to breathe that they separated, both their eyes staring in amazed disbelief at each other. There were no words shared as they took in each other¡¯s presence, no movements or gestures as they existed within the moment.


    Aryana was the first one to break just as she had been the first to act. Sophie noticed the redhead looking somewhat apologetic and could already anticipate what Aryana wanted to say. But before Ary could speak, Sophie had held up a finger to her lip, the gentle touch earning her a surprise glance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be Eva or her replacement.¡± Sophie whispered, ¡°You¡¯re Aryana. That¡¯s what makes me happy. Of that, I''m certain.¡± She smiled.


    Aryana¡¯s eyes widened before they softened into a smile of her own, wordlessly responding by simply interlocking her fingers with Sophie¡¯s. Their heartbeats synced up as their hands squeezed each others. It was a tender moment that had begun to etch itself into her mind only for her to falter as a yawn escaped lips. Horrified at ruining the moment, she tried to apologize before Aryana giggled and rewarded Sophie''s yawn with another kiss, the sensation instantly flooding her with a sense of confused joy. As she pulled away, Sophie swore she Ary''s eyes twinkled as a ray of pale moonlight illuminated her. She''s... wonderful.


    ¡°Good night, Sophie.¡± Aryana pecked her nose.


    Sophie beamed back at her and leaned in for her own kiss. The gentle touch was already enough in sending shivers down her spine. When she pulled back, Aryana¡¯s bravado had vanished as the girl now had a flustered look on her face, clearly not expecting to be on the defensive. Sophie giggled at the sight and earned herself a playful pout in return. But as she separated her hand to ruffle Ary¡¯s hair, she felt something akin to genuine happiness bubble up within her. Hah¡­ who would¡¯ve¡­ by the stars, I¡¯m¡­ wow. Didn''t expect this, that''s for sure.


    ¡°Good night, Ary.¡± Sophie grinned.


    She didn¡¯t know when their gaze finally broke away as their eyelids grew heavy. But as she finally felt herself drifting off to sleep, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a welcome sigh. Another ending and a new beginning, heh. Gah! She''s too cute! Ughh, I''ll never stop thinking about this the next few weeks, will I? I reckon it¡¯d be nice to adventure together though, heheh. Properly, this time, not some random orc filled smuggler''s road. Sophie shivered at the memory. Cause the stars only knows what the fates have planned for me. Until then though, I¡¯ll take what I can get.

 Act 4 Epilogue: The Two Stars

    ¡°Mountains heed my call, stone of the great hall.


    Our forges burn bright, our spirits brighter.


    The enemy comes again like darkening tides.


    O¡¯ mighty mountains, heed my call.


    Bless your children who fight under the Amber Sun.


    Bless your children who stave off the dark tides.


    O¡¯ mighty stones, grants us the strength to persevere.


    By the fires of our anvils and by fires of fists.


    Grants us the strength to smite this evil.¡±


    - Dwarven Runic Inscription of Strength ¡°Blessing of the Amber Sun¡±, Inscription Found On Shield


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Hissez Haut!¡± The admiral shouted from his perch, his voice booming across the harbour.


    Upon his command, the three frigates dropped their sails and advanced with the wind out into the waters of Cyndralia. Drums, music and fanfare accompanied their deployment and a plethora of songs carried along the winds. Though their fleets were small, there was still a sense of awe and respect that came with the majesty of bearing witness to warships leaving harbour. In a similar vein to their army, the parade that followed the deployment of troops, or in this case vessels, was always a welcome distraction to the harsh realities before arrival at a battlefield.


    Gratia was a state located on the main island of an archipelago aptly named Fluainn Tranoire, or River¡¯s Crossing in common. One large landmass was surrounded by a dozen smaller islets and sat in between the rivers that flowed down from the Starhollow Mountains, and those that flowed from both the Evenspire Peaks and Kraka Mourn which fed into The Evening Lake that bordered Gratia¡¯s eastern coasts. Here, Gratian, Potomian, and Ostian ships often patrolled the large expanses of water in order to ensure the steady flow of trade, an agreement that extended even into the civil war. Making the naval realm, ironically one of the only places in which the Free Gratian State and the Gratian Kingdom do not fight in. Of course, small scale skirmishes do occur but those are few and far between after the first and last major engagement at the onset of their now decades long civil war.


    What was unacceptable to the Free Gratian State or colloquially known as the Gratian Republic however, was the interception of a stray messenger pigeon which carried a letter indicating the return of a Gratian Noble. Worse yet, was the supposed presence of one of the original Montroi royals was returning to stir up trouble, an act that might reignite fervour for the royalist cause and an unacceptable affront to the hard fought freedom of the Republic.


    Thus the Council of Citizens gathered together and for the first time in a long time, unanimously agreed that something should be done. Whilst an army regiment remained on standby in the harbour town of Nordmer in case of trouble, it fell to the admiralty to handle this unwelcome incursion. Operating under the knowledge that no ships had been dispatched from the Kingdom, they knew they had to strike first. The operation thus fell under the command of the Republic¡¯s second Sea Lord. Sporting a well trimmed beard and the physique of a warrior, Admiral Allard was a pragmatic veteran who was no slouch when it came to the defence of his homeland. A natural candidate to lead the Republic¡¯s southern naval forces.


    With most of his fleet still out on patrols or beyond reasonable reach, Admiral Allard had mustered what patrol ships he could and refitted them for a search and destroy mission. The Republic might have a meagre fleet in comparison to its neighbours, but each captain it had were veterans from the days when the fledgling republic had to ward off both the royalists and intrusive neighbours from Traxia. His only worry therefore, was not the crew but the quality of his aging ships in being able to accomplish their tasks. Three, he therefore surmised would be more than enough to stop one errant royalist ship. With ramming manoeuvres if necessary.


    The governor¡¯s mansion provided him easy access to carry his voice into the harbour and overlooked the rover approaching the Potomian landmass in the distance. According to Republic spies, the enemy ship had passed the Trato-Potomian checkpoint yesterday and was sailing at speed forward, passing this sleepy little harbour town on its journey. It was also where the parade served a secondary purpose as he ordered both the town, the ships and the people to throw on a parade. One that would almost look regal as if holding a welcoming ceremony in the hopes of luring the royalists to make a mistake. For now, he watched through his spyglass as his frigates maintained a friendly facade. For now.


    His assistant then tapped him on his shoulder to redirect his focus. Admiral Allard turned his spyglass over to settle in on a medium sized ship passing up the waterway from Potomia. Breaking out of the usual trade lanes, the ship seemed on a course bound directly for Nordmer and the Admiral gestured at his subordinate to alert the army troopers. His attention went back to analysing the ship on approach and determined it to sit somewhere between a frigate and a sloop. A corvette perhaps, or a blockade runner. Definitely a fast ship. To his surprise however, the royalist ship looked nothing like a Gratian, Traxian or Potomian ship. It seemed completely foreign in design and upon noting that, Admiral Allard suddenly had a grim thought cross his mind. We barely even considered the possibility of foreign backers for the royalists. Damn. What if there are ships hiding in the trade lanes? Just waiting for us to pounce just to attack? What if the royal isn¡¯t even on this ship? What if it isn¡¯t even this ship?


    Whatever the case, he silenced his thoughts as he reassessed the situation. None of his doubts mattered right now, the die had been cast and the next phase belonged solely to the fleet captains on how they would take care of the royalist ship. The overall battle plan was simple enough. One to blockade, one to harass and close distance, the last one performs the boarding actions. Each aspect is managed by a captain in ascending level of seniority respectively, ensuring the greatest chance of success. Worse comes to worse, they had orders to simply sink the ship if capture of the royal wasn¡¯t possible.


    The ship passed by the first set of buoys that indicated proper entry into the Gratian sphere of influence. On the balcony above him, his signaller looked down for confirmation and Allard nodded. After a moment, the signaller pulled back and began waving flags around in a pattern to signal for the operation to begin.


    The Morette, Merle, and Colombe broke out of their cruising formation and spread out, sailing forward at full speed with the wind at their backs. The frigates surging forward seemed to bring no noticeable change in the behaviour of the royalist ship however, so Allard turned his spyglass back to the shipping lanes. No unusual movement yet. To them this probably just looks like an average coast guard interception. Just an hour to go.


    It was a tense wait as both sides drew closer, but after what felt like an eternity. He could tell the ships were within combat ranges. Allard raised an arm and gestured for his signaller to alert the town.It wasn¡¯t long before the festive drum beats below changed to a more rhythmic one as the republic¡¯s troops got ready for a fight. A chilling breeze blew past him and Allard shivered at the sensation as he watched the two sides raced directly towards each other. He was surprised by the fortitude of the royalist captain, on some levels, this was a hopeless situation for them. They were in a brig or blockade runner up against three frigates, and too far in to escape given the manoeuvring required in order to avoid the frigates.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Allard¡¯s anxiousness turned to horror when he spied two figures walking up to the prow of the blockade runner. He couldn¡¯t tell who they were but judging just from what he could see, he could tell one was heavily armoured. The blockade runner seemed dead set on a collision with the Merle when he saw a purplish glow begin to emanate from the runner. Get out of there! He wanted to yell.


    He blinked and he missed it. Something had happened to the Merle and it failed to manoeuvre to intercept the blockade runner, leaving the Morette and Colombe to chase after it. His gaze turned to the two frigates as the Colombe dropped its anchor and tacked to perform a terrifyingly sharp turn in an attempt to halt the runner¡¯s advance. Allard winced as he could imagine the groaning of wood and metal at the stress that the frigate was going through from the manoeuvre. Yet just as it seemed to prepare to board, armoured figures leapt over the sides of the blockade runner and smashed onto the side of the Colombe, embedding heavy gauntlets into the hull and climbing up like some demented monstrosity.


    Admiral Allard kept his cool and gestured to the signaller. The man seemed surprised at his new orders but saluted back, beginning to wave his flags around in an attempt to warn the town. There was a tense silence as nothing seemed to change until the town¡¯s bell towers all began ringing in a pattern that signalled imminent conflict.


    A flash of light caught his attention and he turned just as a spell smashed onto the wards protecting the town itself. Before he could ascertain what it was, a dozen more seemed to appear out of nowhere and smash into the harbour¡¯s defences.


    Frantic footsteps sounded from behind him and he saw the concerned faces of the governor and his entourage rushing over.


    ¡°Admiral! What¡¯s happening? I thought the battle was to be out at sea! And those ghastly lights, was that the arcane?¡± The governor asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. I¡¯m simply just having everything ready in case of an emergency. Everything is under control.¡± Admiral Allard reassured the portly man, ¡°The royalist has just been confirmed hostile and-¡±


    ¡°Admiral!¡± The signaller shouted from the other balcony.


    Allard turned to follow the voice but it was too late. The wards protecting the town exploded under a brilliant purple light, the magic shockwave making even the earth rumble beneath their very feet. Impossible! Their magic overwhelmed the wards? From a ship!?


    Another boom shook the town and this time he was thrown to his feet alongside the governor and his entourage. More bright flashes of light filled the sky as a sickening feeling twisted a knot in his stomach. The air was heavier, denser and more purple than he remembered. Grah! Siege mages, glorious. As if we didn¡¯t have enough problems.


    Before he could recover, something else smashed into the side of the governor¡¯s residence and he felt the entire structure shake as bits and pieces started falling off.


    ¡°Evacuate the structure!¡± He yelled.


    The governor and his staff acquiesced at once and scrambled away. Two marines rushed into the room as the staff exited, casting worried looks at the admiral only for him to shoo them away. He turned back to gaze at the sea only to find the Colombe disengaged and seemingly joining the blockade runner in its journey. Dammit! They¡¯ve been taken down! Blasted royals!


    His spyglass then landed on the Morette just to be met with a curious sight. It seemed to have anchored in place, coming to a halt far behind where the blockade runner and Colombe were. The Merle was in much worse shape, he could see strange misshapen beings wandering the decks and could only conclude that whatever magic was unleashed had devastated the ship. Hold on, that¡¯s the same magic used on the town!


    Peering over the balcony he didn¡¯t need to use the spyglass to see that the harbour was in rough shape. A dark purplish haze hung over the areas around sea level and bodies littered the streets just below the governor¡¯s mansion. There were some distant sounds of fighting as the republic army troopers held their line somewhere, but for the most part, Allard could only hear the screams of the dying and the unnatural shuffling of creatures in the alleyways.


    ¡°Admiral, we have to go.¡± One of his marines tugged at his sleeve, the two soldiers having also spent the moment observing the carnage.


    Stunned and completely caught off guard by the scale of the devastation, Admiral Allard mutely nodded. The two marines hurriedly held him by his arms and started physically dragging him out of his stupor. By the divines, we¡¯ve failed. And the royalists¡­ what dark sorcery are they bringing to the field now? This¡­ this miasma and darkness. It is unnatural. And that glow¡­ for a moment it was like a star was in front of us, yet, for it to bring such destruction¡­ The council and army must be warned. The Republic must prepare, the war¡¯s going to kick off again. Heavens help us all.


    <hr><hr>


    Meanwhile, Deep Below the Highwall, Arteria


    A fusillade of clockwork cannons thundered in the distance, their glorious roar bringing out the divine power of the Stone in all its glory. Carnage and death followed every belch of fury as explosions blanketed the cavern approach. One shell even struck down a dark fiend; the house sized creature letting out a roar even as the top half of its twin moose-like head was nothing but blood and bone.


    Bolts and javelins followed the explosive volley and slammed into the oncoming horde to great effect. Ranks of shimmering shields steadied themselves as the unceasing tide continued to flow forwards without stopping. Like the beat of a marching band, the second rank of clockwork cannons let loose another volley of death. So great was the sound throughout the caverns that the screams of dying creatures were drowned out by the mighty roar of the cannons.


    Horns sounded from atop the great battlements, the noise spurring forth its defenders as the shieldwall advanced. Pikes bristled out from the shielded formation, the tortoise like formations moving as trained squares of death as they met the dark horde.


    Their armour glistened a warm orange gold under the backdrop of the Amber Sun. The large spherical representation of the Stone itself, hung high above the caverns, lighting up untold miles of the deep. As if the God had cast one eye to the workings of his people. To inspire fear and reverence in equal measure. An unblinking, uncaring observer.


    Limbs, arms and mutated appendages were torn off with prejudice as the armoured squares impaled anything and everything that went close to their positions. Those that bypassed them found themselves meeting with a wall of axemen that wasted no time in hacking down the foulness that assailed them.


    Another thunderous boom echoed from the cannon line as the first of the clockwork creations had successfully reloaded. This time, the explosions targeted the greatest of the creatures; a titan standing as tall as six stories that had emerged from the shadows beyond. Explosions riddled its body as flesh, bone, and blood burst forth in a crimson shower from each impact. Fleshy chunks the size of people were blown apart as the forest of strange bones splintered into a deadly shower for its own kind below. The creature barely had time to let out a gurgling death rattle when the second rank of cannons fired as well.


    Once, it had been a creature filled with a plethora of strange bones, then the amalgamated flesh of hundreds of creatures. Once it had been a monstrosity, fuelled by darkness and a lust for the souls of the living. Once, it had dozens of arms, a terrifying reminder of all those lost to the dark. Once, it had been a walking horror, flesh dangling from its form as exposed remainders of where yet living creatures were fused to its very form. Now, it was nothing more than pockmarked craters and exposed organs, a wretched failure.


    The manifestation of echoes stood unmoving for a few seconds, the creature busy trying to comprehend the violent fury unleashed upon it. When it finally did, it crumpled in on itself as the darkness fuelling it evaporated into nothingness, leaving the husk of a monster behind. The smaller servants of darkness retreated at once, their baleful panicked shrieks bringing great joy to the defenders. Those less capable of cognition continued their mindless charge, their existence brought to a swift end by pike and shot.


    A cheer echoed from the defenders, the dark tide had been stemmed once more, its wretched flow cast asunder as the Amber Sun bloomed brighter than ever. They had survived the onslaught of chaos, the manifestation of evil contained. Yet it would only be another week or so before the darkness returned. For much like the tides, there would be no respite.


    But the dwarves were content. Today, they survived. Their unending duty performed as they always have. Throwing back the darkness that stretched deep into the earth. They had earned their brief reprieve. For that was what the oath of the Sentinels bade them to do. To hold back the echoes of the past, to stand their ground against the dark, beneath the star that loomed ominously above them, the Amber Sun.

 Act 5 Prologue: Fire and Runestone

    ¡°There are only two things a citizen is required to do. Obey the emperor, and serve the state. That is all Traxia demands.¡±


    - Former Minister Aumer Hespa, Traxian Noble, ¡°Duty and Order: Guide for a Good Citizen¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Munifex Erasmus charged down the hill with the rest of his maniple while the regular legionaries in their cohorts thundered across the main road. Thousands of boots and equipment shook the ground with a ferocious quaking as the armies of Traxia descended upon the lonely fortress. Flaming rocks barrelled across the night sky as hundreds of arrows flew under dim moonlight, magefire raked the length of the fortress wards as countless battle mages bashed their spells against thestructure, lighting up the night in a brilliant flurry of colors.


    Under the chaotic cacophony of combat, the war had begun. Through the use of sheer numbers, it was almost a certainty that the first few fortresses would fall, it was only a matter of how many lives would it take. Leading the way would be the assault legions, one in which Erasmus was part of. They were heavily armored, better trained, better equipped and more importantly better paid than the rank and file. In return, they would be the ones whom the empire relied upon to secure critical objectives. The regular legions would serve as the main sponge for defensive fire, giving the assault units room to manoeuvre and scale the fortress walls.


    Another round of bolts and arrows were fired from the fortress, the stubborn defenders making a last ditch defence in spite of being surrounded. Hunkering under their shields, Erasmus watched in horror as his centurion beckoned for the men to advance, only for a stray firebolt to slam into his body. He watched as Centurion Hora, a veteran of two campaigns against the Adonari elves, died in agony, his face melting into bone within his plumed helmet as his armor did little to save him.


    ¡°Keep moving!¡± The newly promoted Centurion Lineas bellowed, spurring the men forward once more.


    Just like that, the honoured war hero was forgotten as hundreds of boots stepped around his still writhing form, pushing forward under the hail of projectiles that poured into their ranks. The hundred and forty strong maniple had only been in combat for less than five minutes, and already, Erasmus could tell that more than three dozen had already perished. He shuddered to think of the horrific casualties suffered by the regular troopers, but it only steeled his resolve in realising that the slaughter would only stop if the maniple accomplished their objectives.


    ¡°Keep going!¡± Lineas yelled, ¡°For Traxia!¡±


    ¡°For Traxia!¡± The collective cheer came.


    A streak of lighting cut through another handful of men and Erasmus could only fight a gag as the smell of burnt flesh now permeated the air. The maniple surged forwards once more, buoyed by the rapid advance of their compatriot maniples on the flanks. With a roar, the warriors of Traxia moved forward as one, ending up at the bottom of the walls after a gauntlet of fire. From above, Absenstadtian mercenaries hurled firebombs and all manner of weapons down on the attacker, the ensuing inferno from their destructive tactics leaving an acrid almost nauseating smell to linger. Dozens more died in this wave of attacks, the new centurion calling out for engineers to bring up their siege ladders only to be engulfed by the firestorm.


    Lineas had disappeared and did not resume command after the next barrage of attacks, his body likely already crushed under the tide of men and armor. Whatever was left of the maniple had to simply merge themselves with other maniples as legionaries had begun scaling the walls. Legionary after legionary fell but still they persisted, the front ranks trying their best to force through to the top of the walls only to be repelled. Erasmus stumbled and fell backward when the man in front of him was flattened by a falling legionary, the two colliding with a horrifying crack as bones broke under the sudden pressure. Another legionary fell when his eye was impaled by a crossbow bolt, the man staggering around and accidentally gripping onto another legionary in a panic just long enough for a stray streak of fire to roast both of them alive. Erasmus held his shield up and felt the flames lick the metal as the two other legionaries screamed their agonising cries.


    ¡°For Traxia! First over the wall gets the bounty!¡± Someone else yelled.


    ¡°Huraah!¡± A few troopers echoed.


    Something heavy slammed into the ground beside him and Erasmus scrambled away, flinging his shield aside to gain some quick distance distance. Two legionaries had been partially impaled by a ballista bolt, their pained forms desperately trying to separate themselves to no avail, barely a hand''s width away from where he had been cowering.


    A brilliant explosion of light temporarily blinded everyone, before a large cheer erupted from the Traxian army. The wards were down. Fires and lighting now struck the walls in equal measure as Traxian battle mages threw what spells they had left into the attack, turning the tide in favor of the assault.


    ¡°Hurrah! First over gets an honor from the emperor!¡± Someone growled from above him.


    ¡°For Traxia!¡± Came another rallying cry that drowned out the first soldier.


    As Erasmus picked himself up, he saw the wave of legionaries now having properly made contact atop the walls as more and more heavy assault infantry cut into the Abenstadtians. With a grunt, he forced his body to move forward, to head towards a ladder and grab at the first rung. He didn¡¯t know what was happening anymore, only that those atop the wall continued pushing, meaning that this section was secured, at least. The man above almost scaled the wall when a flurry of bolts were shot their way, one of which managed to be deflected by his armor. The blow however, knocked him off balance and Erasmus saw the fear in his eye as he simply slipped and fell towards the ground below.


    ¡°Move! Hurry!¡± The legionary below him urged, "Move or we''ll all die here!"


    Nodding, Erasmus steeled his nerves and powered through the last few rungs, hoisting himself over the wall and landing on the battlements with a thud. Atop the walls, bodies lined the battlements as defenders had stood their ground only to be cut down by the legionnaires in close quarters. A few of the legionary assault troops had also fallen in the melee, but comparatively few compared to the defenders and the carnage beyond the walls. In a proper melee, the armor and the training of a legionary would surpass most of their enemies, even Abenstadt''s feared mercenary brigades. Like a ravenous wave, the legionaries of the assault elements descended upon the rest of the fortress with a vicious fury, cutting down the defenders that still held their posts.


    What the Abenstadt mercenaries lacked in manpower however, they made up for in cheap tricks and traps. Firebolts lit up explosive barrels, sections of stonework simply collapsing, or even concentrated bottles of wind magic to send legionaries flying off the battlements. He had always known that war was a messy affair, that even simple mages could play a big part in battle, but seeing it in action was a different thing. Not only had they devastated his troop, but he cursed command for having most of their own mages pulled away to support the ward breaking process. It was useful, sure. But, to him, it only damned the frontline troops to a magical torrent that had ripped their numbers asunder without their own magical support.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get the bastards!¡± The legionary who was below him yelled as he clambered over the parapet, rallying a few other legionaries with him.


    His words startled Erasmus out of his stupor and he shuffled around only to be horrified by the slick pools of blood that coated battlements and his hands. Wiping off what he could on his sleeve, he moved to join the other legionnaires. The other man charged forward with a few more troopers and they pushed their way towards the keep of the fortress, disappearing into the thick of the melee. Erasmus followed close behind with another handful of troopers that managed to scale the walls and the group managed to thrust their own wedge in the defender¡¯s lines. Steel and death were all he could hear as the clinking of sword and shield were interspersed by the unending screams that echoed throughout the battlefield.


    One of his comrades got beheaded by a lucky strike from a halberd, just as more of the defenders fell under the weight of their attack, their bodies crunching underneath the boots of the legionaries. Erasmus tried to steady his panicked breathing as he held the hilt of his short sword tightly in his hand, scanning the melee around him to find an opportunity to be useful. His eyes locked onto one of the defenders who was eyeing up his comrade. Erasmus raised his weapon and roared, charging at the offending mercenary in an attempt to protect his brothers only for the man to suddenly stagger as a spear pierced him from behind. A few other legionaries had pushed through the courtyard of the fortress and had ascended the stairs behind the defenders, mercilessly striking down any that crossed their paths. It was a welcome sight as both groups of legionaries acknowledged each other. But before any greetings could be shared, Erasmus saw the briefest flicker of a bright light, the loudest boom that he had ever heard. Then everything became dark.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    <hr><hr>


    One Week Later


    ¡°What do you think, forgemaster?¡± Inquisitor Korvin grinned.


    The dwarf beside him sighed and shrugged, trying to hide his interest with a nonchalant tap on the table. Forgemaster Vranis Stonearm was a graying dwarf with beady eyes and his beards tied into two braids that stretched down to his stomach. The portly but muscular dwarf grabbed a pen and scribbled over Korvin¡¯s schematics, making little adjustments here and there.


    ¡°Consider me intrigued. But this¡­ this is highly impractical.¡± Vranis growled.


    ¡°But is it possible? Within a¡­ reasonable time frame?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Vranis crossed his arms, ¡°Depends on what¡¯s in it for me.¡±


    ¡°Aside from fame, glory, and the potential restoration of your family to the annuals of the Stonefathers?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean, black robe.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Fair enough. Inventor¡¯s curiosity then.¡±


    ¡°Elaborate.¡±


    ¡°Consider it¡­ a pet project of sorts. A¡­ I guess you could say, an insurance project. For when things go south.¡± Korvin smirked.


    ¡°I do not like the implications in your choice of words, black robe. Would this considered outright illegal? Don''t lie to me, black robe.¡±


    ¡°It would tread the lines. But no. Of that I am almost certain. So no other black robes would come after you for this, at least.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Vranis grunted before turning back to his own thoughts.


    The two then leaned back over the sketch, the modifications made by the forgemaster turning Korvin''s design of a square sigil into one more akin to a winged triangle. It was crude, but the basic concepts of rune crafting were in play. Something that had earned Korvin a fair amount of respect from the forgemaster even if it was subpar. At least, enough for the idea to even be considered.


    ¡°So let me get this straight. Around fifty of these runes, bonded and inscribed into blades and armor? Do I have it right?¡±


    ¡°Roughly.¡±


    ¡°And all¡­ under the table?¡±


    ¡°Relatively speaking.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Your tone doesn¡¯t exactly reassure me.¡±


    ¡°I would be lying if I said I could guarantee anything.¡±


    "But they will work?"


    "Well..."


    ¡°So yer essentially offering me nothing besides potential gains¡­ worse, you don''t even know if it''ll pan out.¡±


    Vranis grumbled something else under his breath and scratched his beard. His furrowed brows evolved into one of intrigue as he traced the schematics with his meaty fingers. He hummed and hawed to himself as he licked his lips, unable to conceal his obvious delight at the schematics presented in front of him. Knew it¡¯d catch his eye, regardless Korvin stifled a grin. He''s too proud to let a challenge like this pass him by.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯ve heard about the¡­ overlander troubles?¡± Korvin queried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play coy, you know that we know. What about it? I¡¯m guessing yer about to connect it to why I should do this project?¡± Vranis looked up, meeting the inquisitor¡¯s gaze.


    Korvin tapped the bridge of his nose before he gestured at the document once more. ¡°Think of it this way, forgemaster. Did you hear about the gritty details? About the scale of which things took place between the empire and the duchy?¡±


    ¡°A clash of thousands of men? What''s new?¡±


    ¡°And the magics they used.¡±


    ¡°Ones that lit up the night sky, aye?¡±


    ¡°Those exact ones.¡± Korvin smirked.


    There was a moment of silence when the two regarded each other, Vranis looking at the inquisitor warily. Upon noticing that Korvin''s expression wasn''t changing, the dwarf let out a small whistle, ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± The dwarf looked up with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Ye think, I can just¡­ make fifty odd runes; without being noticed, mind you. Not only that, but to craft them on a scale capable of¡­¡±


    ¡°Shattering wards or defending against direct application spellcasting, yes.¡±


    ¡°With rune power alone¡­ it¡¯s possible. But seeing your design, I take it you already understand the limitations of our runes in terms of dealing with magics directly?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Vranis grunted and tilted his head, his hand still on the page, ¡°So I¡¯m guessing you already have a way to counteract that¡­ deficiency?¡±


    Korvin grinned, an amused glint flashing across his face. The inquisitor leaned in conspiratorially and let out a hushed whisper, ¡°In a way, yes.¡±


    Vranis did not reply, but the dwarf did raise a curious eyebrow at the inquisitor.


    Korvin pointed to the bottom of his diagram, the ¡®base¡¯ of the rune, and the part which served as the foundation to the rest of it to represent a certain magical affinity. A handy tool for the mostly magicless dwarves. Using runemasters, they would craft a physical embodiment of the rune, which then allowed forgemasters to meld the two together, applying the rune¡¯s effects on pieces of arms and gear. The very same process he was trying to kickstart.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re not quite satisfied with my explanations so far. Let¡¯s just say this; the main blockage in fully utilising runic magic to combat normal magick is that runes aren¡¯t prepositioned to absorb large concentrations of mana. At least, not unless they are directly crafted for military use. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Aye, and get to the point.¡± Vranis grunted.


    ¡°So in the creation process, the rune must first be imbued in the chosen magical affinity type. What if, theoretically speaking, we are able to¡­ how do I say it¡­ to utilize¡­ to imbue the rune with absorption magic?¡±


    ¡°In theory, it¡¯d work. Wouldn¡¯t be the most effective thing in the world, but if ye equip a spellbreaker or mage hunter with it¡­¡± Vranis stroked his chin, ¡° An¡¯ I¡¯m guessing that ye have a way to make this theory into practice?¡±


    Korvin smiled.


    ¡°An¡¯ I¡¯m guessing that since yer the one the one who designed the runes, you¡¯d need me to liaise with a runesmith?¡± Vranis groaned.


    Korvin dipped his head respectfully, ¡°If that would be possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah! Now I get why you¡¯d come to a forge master who¡¯s on their way out. Cheeky git. Still, I have to admit I¡¯m intrigued. So what''s the full plan?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re on board?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t say that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Korvin stood up straighter, ¡°I suppose we contact who we need to for now to arrange all the supplies and materials we would need. Beyond that, I believe that the Academy goes for fall break next month. So at the end of the month¡±


    ¡°The Academy¡­ the human academy? Yer gonna ask one of them to thelp?¡± The dwarf drawled out each syllable.


    ¡°The one in Arteria, correct. And yes, one of them.¡±


    Vranis let out a small whistle, ¡°Pfft, oh that¡¯s rich. Like striking adamantium with an iron rod, an absolute futile struggle. Yer telling me, not only are we attempting a potentially illegal project that might ruin my clan¡¯s reputation. But, and I can¡¯t emphasize this enough, that we¡¯re too also bringing a human to witness our forging rituals? You must be mad.¡± He let out a dry chuckle.


    ¡°Well¡­ about that¡­¡± Korvin sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re an¡­ elf¡­ half elf, if that helps.¡±


    "If it helps, he says. That makes it bleedin'' worse!" The dwarf muttered angrily before clearing his throat, ¡°Pardon, black robe. So yer telling me, not only are we doing this. I¡¯d have to bear the burden of having an elf, sorry, a half elf, accessing our sacred forges and rune rituals? An elf, as in, one of those pointy eared fucks? And we¡¯re not even near Everlight? Just, an elf? Not some noble or elven forgemaster or whatever they call themselves in their tree hugging fantasies. That of all the people we''re trying to smuggle in, it''s one of the ones who are least likely to blend in or ever be found near a dwarven settlement?¡±


    Korvin hesitated but nodded, ¡°Well... yeah.¡±


    Vranis burst out into a bellyful laugh before sitting himself down and staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Stonefather help me.¡±


    ¡°Forgemaster?¡± Korvin tepidly inquired.


    The dwarf ignored him.


    ¡°Forgemaster Stonearm?¡±


    ¡°I heard you the first time. Dinnae need to shout.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in. I mean it. I''ll take on this project.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ in?¡±


    ¡°Aye. Ye suddenly hard to hear or something? I recall you being the one who suggested this.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± For once Korvin was thrown off on how to respond, the inquisitor somewhat unsure of what the forgemaster was expecting of him.


    ¡°Wipe that look off your face. If what yer suggesting is truly possible, then by the stones themselves, we¡¯ll find a way to this precious half elf of yours down here.¡± Vranis grew more serious.


    ¡°Well¡­ and a human too, potentially.¡±


    The dwarf paused for a moment, his expression a mask of bewilderment and dejected acceptance. He stayed like that for a few seconds before he just rolled his eyes, ¡°Fine, aye, whatever. We¡¯ll find a way. Ye just make sure everything on the topside is ready. Or by the stones themselves if this is some sick joke, I¡¯ll gut you a new hole, black robe. But aside from that, since we have a month, you''d better be real detailed in telling me what this is about and how we''d get it done. Because if I''m the one on the hook for smuggling an elf and a human into the forges, there better be a damned good explanation why I''m risking exile for all this. If find any of the answers unsatisfactory, I will throw ye out on ye arse in an instant. Then you can kiss this ''insurance'' of yours goodbye.¡±


    Korvin hesitated for a second before he bowed in acknowledgment, choosing to keep his thoughts to himself. But under the glint of candlelight, he allowed himself a small smirk of triumph. Step one, done. Onwards to step two.

 Act 5 Chapter 1: Hugs and Kisses

    ¡°Wrought from the heavens, thy tempered steel. Fires of the forge, strike true from below. Lost child of the wounded pride, defender of the light and messenger of salvation. The darkness from beyond, past the mountains of old, bringer of horrors untold. Protected by the light of Astralis, heavens grant us deliverance through the swords of the stars. ¡±


    - Record 21263C, ¡°Prophetic Observations from the Stellar Observatory Section S¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Thunder masked the tension that lingered upon the campus like a pipe ready to burst. Ever since the official Traxo-Aben war had been declared, the once joyous Academy had reshaped itself into one of frigid stares and hushed whispers. Guardians patrolled the campus in greater numbers, the ominous clanking of their heavy boots now a more than familiar presence no matter where one went. Even the professors seemed perturbed by the developments, some lessons remaining unchanged, but ones like Sophie¡¯s Logistics and Strategy course had Professor Ehrlich speaking on larger scale military encounters than the more limited ones they had been covering before.


    The mood between students also seemed sour at best, the amount of Traxians in the Academy¡¯s population adding more flames to an already simmering pot. It perhaps came as a small surprise when one day, Carus and Lucinia Trax, the third and sixth prince and princess of Traxia respectively, announced that they would remain at the Academy, and that they would not be throwing active support to the conflict for either side. It was a mundane if uneventful statement, but the consensus at least, had been that they represented a large enough majority of Traxian students. At the very least that statement relieved some of the tension . People still eyed the Traxian¡¯s warily, but perhaps with a tinge less hostility than simple suspicion.


    Sophie on the other hand, was worried as well. But truthfully, she was having the time of her life. Aryana had kissed her a little under a week ago, it had been one filled with desire, care, and joy, a moment that Sophie had etched permanently into her mind. One that had sent Sophie on a spiralling train of thought every night that they went to bed. Every time that their lips would part, Sophie would have a flicker of a moment back to the dream she once had. Of how she imagined Ary¡¯s hand on her breasts, flicking her teats whilst the two were locked in a passionate embrace, their tongues as intertwined as their bodies. Without fail, it was always when Ary would reach down between her thighs, the girl¡¯s pale and slender had gently toying with her, that Sophie would awaken from her slumber, her body twitching with unfulfilled longing. Almost every time, she would reach down to touch herself, the numbing pain of lust tingling just enough that she would push her own finger within herself only to stop when she realised what she was doing.


    The experience had been as liberating as it was confusing to her, all these strange new emotions and sensations that had no chance to gestate before were now sprouting to life. Within just the span of a week, her heart would now flutter as she turned into a bundle of nerves whenever she caught Ary¡¯s eye. For her part, Aryana seemed to grow even more comfortable around her presence, taking advantage of all the quiet moments to cuddle and kiss. The redhead seemed especially keen on teasing Sophie whenever their eyes would cross paths in public. Sticking just that much closer, hooking her arms around Sophie¡¯s or even sneaking in a kiss or two that left Sophie completely flustered.


    A tender hand wrapped itself around hers and Sophie almost let out a yelp before loosening up and squeezing back. She turned to look at Aryana who only winked knowingly before smirking and turning back to her meal. Sophie nibbled at her chicken rice ball, taking the smallest of bites as her ears heated up from Aryana¡¯s touch alone. Her fingers instinctively wiggled around and explored Ary¡¯s hand. A soft giggle escaped from the redhead¡¯s lips and Sophie felt her shuffle a little closer, their shoulders now touching as well.


    ¡°A-Ary¡­¡± Sophie stammered out.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Aryana leaned on her shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ in public.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, but food tastes good, and good makes me think of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s brain sputtered to a halt and she hid her face, her cheeks burning up and a stupid goofy smile snaking its way across her face.


    Aryana settled for one last squeeze of the hand before giggling and returning to her meal. Sophie blushed and squeezed back, trying her best to follow the other¡¯s example and returning to the meal. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s so¡­ so much more active with me¡­ I¡­ I think I¡­


    ¡°Ary¡­I¡­¡± Sophie tried to speak.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Her lips dried up as her mouth searched for words. Her mind froze mid thought before only one thought began to consume her, her eyes drifting over to the redhead¡¯s, meeting her mischievous gaze. Trying her best to steel her nerves, she shuddered and ran her tongue over her lips.


    ¡°Can¡­ can we¡­ can we kiss later? In private? Maybe¡­¡± Sophie let out a nervous breathy whisper, ¡°maybe more than a few times?¡±


    She could tell the words had an immediate effect as Aryana seemed to tense up, the girl¡¯s expression turning into one filled with a sudden fiery desire. Their eyes met for the briefest of moments before Sophie spied the redhead¡¯s wandering across her entire body, the strange feeling of being so scrutinised making her burn up within. Ary finally let out a soft breath after a moment of silence, the girl¡¯s face stuck between unbridled joy and covetous desire.


    For the first time in a while, Sophie seemed to have caught her off guard and Ary seemed equally as flustered. Only when Sophie walked their intertwined hands over Ary¡¯s lap did the girl finally seem to return to the present.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Ary finally whispered back, her soft words making Sophie shiver in anticipation.


    The two let their gazes linger upon each other until the sound of another student accidentally dropping some utensils startled both of them back to dinner. They shared a giggle between each other before settling into a comforting silence, their own moods embolden by simply the presence of the other.


    It felt like only seconds had passed by when they finished their meals. Sophie had gotten a chicken rice ball, pork knuckles, and some pickled cabbage, all of which made her wary of kissing lest the lingering flavours soured the experience. Aryana meanwhile, had finished a smoked fish sandwich, a chocolate cupcake and a caramel tart. There was no doubt in her mind that Aryana would taste just as delectable as she usually did but in the interests of hiding her own concerns, Sophie had simply said that they should freshen up and get ready for bed. It was an idea that earned her an unfriendly but cute little pout, as Aryana¡¯s desires and emotions were put on full display.


    So it was that dinner turned into quick trips to the bathroom as Sophie brushed her teeth and cleaned herself up with Ary going to do much the same. After a quick shower as well to wash the grime and rain off her, she returned to the room and found no sign of Aryana. Feeling a little mischievous and partly craving a more intimate experience, Sophie decided to risk it all on a gamble. After all, tomorrow was Caeus once more, and the day of their first date. It was a thought that made Sophie incredibly giddy despite the dour mood of the Academy and likely the city when they got there. But all that doesn¡¯t matter, I''m going on a date! Ahhhh! I¡­ I have to talk to Eva, clear things up. And also talk about the date! Ahhh!


    She wanted to both prank and demonstrate her growing affections by setting up something akin to a little mystery trail that led back to her. It would be risky, for she would have to pretend to be asleep, something that might have Aryana either also going to bed unknowingly, or more likely pouting, then going to bed. Frowning, she wondered what would both seem meaningful yet noticeable enough when her eyes danced towards some spare sheets of paper. Taking advantage of the little time she had, Sophie started sketching out some flowers that she knew Ary liked. Lupines, lilies, and dandelions, heh. Then she paused, her cheeky grin freezing on her face. How do you draw those?


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    She fumed above the pieces of paper, barely managing to even draw a generic flower before she tossed it aside. Dammit, I can¡¯t even draw a lily! Frustrations turned to resignation as she sighed, defeated by her inability to visualize any flowers to draw in the moment.


    *Click*


    Sophie jumped at the sound of the door opening and almost tripped over a stool. She practically leapt out of her seat and froze as Aryana entered the room with a yawn. It was cute, in a way that made Sophie desire to squish the girl¡¯s cheeks. Yet, when their eyes met, she could see Aryana¡¯s semi sleepy eyes widen and slowly examine her. Tragedy struck when the girl¡¯s eyes briefly glancing at her failed drawing. Nooo!


    ¡°Ahh¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± Sophie tried to say but couldn¡¯t, it looks so bad!


    Aryana appeared unconcerned before she smiled, ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yes, but no! But not yet! It¡¯s so¡­¡± Sophie spluttered. It looks horrid!


    Aryana seemed more amused than expected and just giggled at the drawing. Sophie watched as the redhead pondered to herself for a heartbeat or two before picking it up and giving it a small kiss, ¡°Now it¡¯s a special flower.¡±


    ¡°Buh-euh?¡±


    ¡°Oh Sophie, you¡¯re so stupid but wonderful sometimes.¡± Aryana cooed.


    For a brief second, Sophie was conflicted. I was insulted and complemented in the same breath, but what exactly does she want from me? Her doubts were only a brief second however, because before she could even take in a breath, everything in her mind vanished beyond the sight ahead of her.


    Perhaps because of her slow reply or perhaps it was all part of a plan that Ary had all along. Aryana nervously but seductively pulled her bath towel down to her stomach, her perky breasts popping out from under them before resting just above the hem of the towel. Though Aryana seemed almost immediately uncertain, starting to shuffle and fidget her feet at the display. Sophie was completely frozen, with her mouth half agape, she could barely process the sight ahead of her let alone what meanings that the gesture might''ve held. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t seen each other naked before, but the implications the redhead exuded when doing this had left Sophie utterly stunned. She¡­ her breasts, they¡¯re just¡­ there¡­ and I¡­ no, Sophie, focus. What do I do?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She mumbled. What do I do?!


    Aryana shifted uncomfortably before eventually baring her chest at Sophie, locking eyes and not allowing Sophie to avoid her gaze. There was both a shyness and a fierceness in the girl¡¯s eyes, ones that waited impatiently for Sophie¡¯s response.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Cute, adorable, beautiful, wonderful, Sophie thought to herself, trying to will herself to speak but failing.


    Sophie dropped what she was holding and slowly shuffled forward, each step of her feet on the cold floor bringing with it a small sense of unease that Aryana might just regret everything. To her relief, the redhead shuffled towards her as well, her gaze never leaving Sophie¡¯s. It was only when they grew close enough that they raised their hands and interlocked them, the two wordlessly looking at each other until Aryana finally broke contact.


    ¡°S-so?¡± Aryana asked, her trembling voice exposing her own doubt, ¡° W-wha-what¡­ about me huh?¡± She let out a breathy whisper.


    Sophie just continued to stare for a moment, her mind barely processing the question that Ary had posed. She noticed how Ary¡¯s skin still glistened a little from the shower. A few translucent droplets have dripped from her hair and tracing a wet little line past her chest, a line that drew her attention directly on her breasts. She noticed how each freckle on her skin seemed to tingle with anticipation as Sophie closed the distance, how Aryana¡¯s breathing seemed to stop as they grew closer. Aryana¡¯s composure showed its cracks as she began to tremble, the redhead growing more afraid of rejection as the silence dragged on. Words wouldn¡¯t do. Seizing her chance, Sophie unlinked her hands from Ary¡¯s, the separation of their clammy palms bringing a look of dismay upon the redhead¡¯s face, her hands half grasping for Sophie¡¯s. Yet, before Ary could be allowed to give in to even contemplate despair, Sophie wrapped her arms around the girl¡¯s waist and pulled her in, the coarse Academy towel pressing up against her skin.


    A small joyful yet mischievous smile skipped its way across her face as she locked lips with Aryana, taking in the look of surprise on the girl¡¯s face before she closed her eyes and embraced the sensations within her. The comforting floral vanilla had coiled around that of her own, the dance of scents mirroring the emotions that bloomed between the two of them. Aryana¡¯s own hands began exploring Sophie and she could feel the redhead sneaking under her own towel, the soft hands gently holding her in an embrace. She felt pleasure, amazement, and desire twist in an unholy amalgamation within her, the longing to press just a little bit more, to move their connection a little bit further. Taking a risk, she let her instincts guide her and snuck her tongue forward, something that seemed to catch Aryana off guard as the girl almost stiffened at once.


    But just when Sophie got worried and began to retreat, Aryana opened up. Sophie felt an electrifying thrill course through her body as they met, their kiss having deepend into something more. Buoyed by the momentum, Sophie wiggled under Aryana¡¯s embrace and decided to meet Ary¡¯s vulnerability with her own. She moved until her own towel had loosened up, sneaking one hand back to quickly yank it down a bit more. A coldness crept over her skin as she bared her own breasts out from the protection of the towel. The cold did not last however, and Sophie quivered as they made contact with Aryana¡¯s.


    ¡°Ngh.¡± She unwittingly let out a strange noise, the touching of their nipples have sent a surge of something strange within her too large to contain.


    The moment had been interrupted and they both peeled away slightly to take stock of what had happened. Sophie was now the one who was thoroughly embarrassed, but Aryana¡¯s entire being had seemed to turn as red as a tomato as well. After a few seconds of confused shuffling, they both finally glanced at each other, and Sophie felt her own smile reflected on Aryana¡¯s face. For a quiet spell, they both simply just watched each other as they panted heavily; be it from breathlessness or the excitement, Sophie did not know. All she knew was that she was now beyond content or happy, she had felt bliss, and judging from Ary¡¯s expression, the girl felt much the same. Eventually, she caught Ary¡¯s eyes wandering down to her breasts, the girl seemingly studying them in detail before her own wandered over to Ary¡¯s in kind. The two then met each other¡¯s gazes again before bursting out into a fitful giggle.


    They leaned in for another kiss, but this time, there was a hunger behind their actions, a sense of desire that seemed to intensify the more they connected. Sophie clutched desperately at Ary as their breasts made contact again, suppressing the noise that threatened to escape from her throat by remaining tightly locked in an embrace of both body and lip. The two eventually made their way to one of their beds before launching into another round of passionate kisses. More comfortable with the concept, they were both emboldened enough to begin teasing the other, Sophie occasionally grabbing Aryana¡¯s breasts whilst Ary would gently flick her nipples. Every once in a while, the sensations would crash through what little self control they had and one or the other would moan or utter a noise that dangled the prize right in front of them, to go further, to do more. But each time, through great willpower, they both mutually agreed to wait, their bodies and tensed muscles enough to get the message across without so much as a word being shared. And so, pressed against each other like two matching pillows they explored more of each other well into the night, a demonstration of dreams made manifest.


    Nervousness, fear, anxiety, worries; all were washed aside as Sophie revelled in Ary''s embrace. She knew that there was more of the body to explore, that her own nether regions yearned for its own liberation as she felt it quivering the more contact she made with Ary. But for now, this was more than enough, to have so physically opened their souls to each other through such deep kisses was an act Sophie had never imagined herself doing with anyone. Yet here she was, clinging tightly to Aryana who clung back just as tightly. In the here and now, she didn¡¯t care about the world, the cult, Myndiri, towers, wars, or anything, like emotions she had, they too, barely mattered. Aryana was here, and she was what mattered.


    Sophie listened to the soft heartbeats, the rhythmic breathing as Aryana inhaled and exhaled. Sophie had no idea how long they had made out for, only that they were both so caught up in the act that they had kissed until the point of exhaustion. Aryana was already sound asleep and she would soon be too. Taking one last look at her adorable companion, a pleasant final thought crossed her mind. I hope this turns out into something more. I like her. I really do.

 Act 5 Chapter 2: Dates and Surprises

    ¡°Abenstadt might just be called a duchy on paper. But, its ability to field essentially an army of mercenaries alongside its homeguard can be considered a sizeable deterrent to any would-be foe. Though mostly allowing a plethora of companies to base their headquarters within the state without much oversight, it is when threats to the duchy appear that the slumbering monster awakens. In most contracts, the companies are granted great leeway in their affairs in exchange for the obligation to field at least a full myriad (10,000) in the duchy¡¯s defence should the occasion call for it. Exceptions are made for small companies of course, but all in all, one can expect that alongside the home guard, at any given conflict point, Abenstadt can easily be found wielding at least six divisions of veteran mercenaries, augmented by local troops and smaller companies. Almost overnight, the Grand Duchy of Abenstadt can become a force capable of rivalling its neighbours, force consistency aside.¡±


    - Marshal Jan Bathloy, Field Marshal of Volksgrad, ¡°Treatise of Military Readiness - The Abenstadt Model¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Date! Date! Date! Sophie¡¯s mind spun in a giddy little loop. For what felt like another first in a litany of firsts, she could barely remember the last time she had been this wholly excited for anything. She had practically bounced up and down when they woke up in the morning, electing to finally dress in the dress that Aryana had picked for her before their Academy life had even begun. It brought about a light amount of teasing from the redhead but as they leaned in for a quick morning kiss, Sophie could tell from the twinkle in the girl¡¯s eye that she appreciated the choice. She did however, have to scramble to find a jacket to keep herself from freezing, an act that Aryana seemed almost amused at.


    By the time they sat in the ferry, Aryana had pulled a classic move and promptly began napping, though this time fully curling up beside Sophie. Sophie in turn, nuzzled the sleepy girl for a few moments, drinking in the comforting aroma before turning her attention back out to sea. In stark contrast to her own mood, the skies were a blend of gray and blue, some bright spots still remaining despite the storm that had battered the lands last night. To her, it all looked a bit dour and dispiriting, the storm traveling in parallel with the talks of war, creating an all round foul mood that blanketed the Bay of Arteria. Beyond the weather, what made it even more apparent that things were taking a turn for the worse were the naval warships that patrolled the waters. Whereas previously maybe one or two would pass by alongside the ferry¡¯s escort ship, now there were dozens of warships patrolling the coasts. Some looked like the ferry itself but with angular plates attached to the sides, some like what one expected a normal warship to look like and others that dwarfed everything nearby like behemoths of the sea, armored monstrosities bristling with clockwork weapons and magical constructs.


    The world was hurtling towards chaos as demons, cults and wars loomed on the horizon. Peace might soon become a luxury and Sophie was loath to let go so soon after finding a proper purpose in her life. But there is nothing I can do about that. I¡¯m not Eva or Frederick, no one really even knows my name, heh. I suppose that¡¯s a plus though, no need to worry about my image or deal with the hassle of being a noble. Sophie sighed, heavy thoughts weighing down her mind as the idea of responsibility and duty soon began creeping in as well. She leaned back into her chair and rested her cheek atop Aryana¡¯s silky soft hair, taking one last tiny sniff before she closed her eyes. I guess a nap could be good too. Argh, why does she smell so nice, I just want to hug her all day, ahhhh.


    <hr><hr>


    Their first stop was the restaurant where the siblings had taken them to. It was pricier and a little more high end than what Sophie had expected, and their attire seemed out of place. But the jingle of coin meant business and they were allowed in. It was a quiet if delightful meal that they shared; starting with an Adornari forest salad, drizzled with a lightly spiced herb sauce; a main course consisting of venison, mushrooms, and produce shipped from Ascar; before finally finishing with a sweet custard creme br?l¨¦e and a forest inspired parfait. The last dish in particular made Sophie almost choke up as the nutty, earthy flavours reminded her of the Mist¡¯s Blessings, taking her mind back to Eichafen and the start of her journey. Aryana had noticed her lapse in emotions and gently coupled her hand, squeezing down to offer some quiet comfort against the depressing memories.


    Sophie flashed a sad smile and together, they had left the restaurant in a more morose mood than she had intended to. Their plans then shifted to spending a relaxing time in the park, wandering around and taking in the little slice of artificial nature. It was then that Sophie stumbled across an unpleasant visitor whilst Aryana was admiring the flowers. Perched above a pavilion at the pinnacle was a crow. But when Sophie met its gaze, she knew at once that it was the same crow that had visited her not that long ago. Bastard, so I am being watched by someone. Who? And dammit, the feather.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Aryana poked her stomach.


    ¡°Wah?¡±


    ¡°Heheh, stop spacing out. Look!¡± Aryana pointed at a flower, ¡°It¡¯s getting colder out but look over there, lilies.¡± Aryana giggled, ¡°Aren¡¯t they pretty?¡±


    Startled a bit baffled, Sophie took a moment to reorientate herself before seeing the bed of lilies. They swayed, uncaring of the new pair of eyes on them, though they had some obvious height and size changes to their spring and summer counterparts  in preparation of being winterised. Besides them were little curated beds of snapdragons, primroses, and a seemingly overwhelming amount of little flowers that stretched for the entirety of the park wall. Though her mind was still hung up on the crow, they did look serene enough that she knew she ought to respond to Ary. Sophie squeezed Ary¡¯s hand and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re pre-mmh!?¡± Sophie had started to speak only to be surprised by a kiss.


    It was quick, snappy, and unexpected. But the pleasantness and warmth it brought had completely distracted her from both flowers or birds.


    ¡°Pretty like you.¡± Ary pulled back with a cheeky grin on her face.


    Sophie could feel her heart race a few beats quicker at the sight, her emotions squeezing together like sponges to drain all her thoughts and absorb the joy that washed over her. Sophie was torn; her mouth wanted more; her hands just wished to be wrapped in an embrace; her body felt steamy; and her heart just wished for all of it at once.


    Having amused herself enough, Aryana simply dragged Sophie along as they toured the park once again. The changing of seasons offered up a bountiful change of familiar scenery as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so mopey, Sophie.¡± Ary teased, ¡°C¡¯mon, it¡¯s our date today. We should be happy.¡±


    Upon seeing Aryana¡¯s cheery demeanour and hearing the word date again. Sophie¡¯s mind fluttered once again with happy thoughts and she allowed herself to beam a smile back at the girl. Satisfied with the answer, Aryana pulled Sophie in for another kiss, this time with a hint of forcefulness that kindled new emotions within Sophie. She squirmed under Ary¡¯s touch and returned a quick peck of her own. Basking in the moment, they embraced for a few seconds before breaking away and continuing on their date. Stars above, I''m enjoying this far too much.


    <hr><hr>


    The two then wandered through Arteria back through the Noscali gate to the northern districts. Taking in the sights and sounds of a city nervously waiting for the call to war. Their own steps carried a bit less of a bounce than when they had started. Sophie felt her own barriers breaking down as she began constantly squeezing Aryana¡¯s hand for support, the girl always squeezing back without fail, a slightly sad smile on her face. I don¡¯t want to depend on her or burden her¡­ but¡­ Sophie sighed, it¡¯s tempting.


    They soon arrived back at the Grand Library of Arteria, the regal looking structure welcoming them back into its embrace. Though it had only been just under two weeks since she had left the city to sneak into the ruins of Saclia and the devastation that she had wrought there. She felt like she had stepped into a completely different world when they entered the library once again. Huh, that¡¯s right. Even before that, once we got into the Academy, I¡¯ve barely come back to this place. Sophie took in the sights when she could and turned to Aryana, whose eyes were already darting towards the direction of the cafe. Sophie let out a small snort and earned herself a mournful glare from the redhead. She sure likes that orange tea, huh? I wonder¡­ I still need to make her a Mist¡¯s Blessing¡­ what if I paired that with the tea? Hmmm.


    ¡°I know, I know. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sophie grinned, gesturing Aryana along.


    Stolen story; please report.


    The redhead huffed victoriously and led the both of them to the cafe. With Aryana in charge, Sophie let go a little, gladly letting the girl simply take her along. When they arrived, Aryana giddily went to order their drinks while Sophie snagged them a seat. It was only after she sat down and started to relax with a stretch that her ears began to wiggle uneasily, as if anticipating something. Straining herself to try and figure out what it was, she turned her attention back towards the entry hall.


    It was the sound that she first recognised, a voice that could be discerned out of any crowd. Her chest tightened in anxiety, that anxiety bursting into fruition as she finished turning her body, there it was. The saints and their teacher, Eva. To be fair, Aryana and her had been wandering for the better part of the afternoon, and recalling her previous encounters with the saints at the library typically occurred an hour or two before dinner time. No! I¡¯m not ready!


    She tried to bury her head in her arms, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be noticed. Her plan lasted for around three seconds before the familiar call roused her back to attention.


    ¡°Sophie? Is that you?¡± Eva¡¯s voice cut through the low hum of the library.


    Sophie winced at being addressed but raised her hands to sheepishly wave at Eva and her students anyway. A few smiled and waved back, a few more seemed amused, and Eva carried a distinctive twinkle in her eyes that Sophie knew meant that there were quite a few words she wanted to say. Stars above, I probably shouldn¡¯t have tried to avoid her last week, Sophie cringed at the thought of her own cowardice. Felt nothing rushing into a ruin, with barely a plan. Talking to Eva though, Goddess help me, I just don¡¯t want to disappoint her or make her upset. Especially¡­ damned hells, I must¡¯ve looked ridiculous losing my mind training. Swallowing her doubts, she could feel her heart rate pick up as the posse approached her.


    ¡°Sophie! It is you! Come¡¯ere!¡± Eva beamed with arms outstretched.


    Unable to resist Eva¡¯s call, she got off her seat and moved in for the hug. There was a different kind of comfort she felt the moment they embraced. She still felt worried and tense, yet at the same time her muscles relaxed. It was a familiar but not unwelcome sensation. It¡¯s like¡­ a hug for home, or¡­ or for a sibling.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°H-how are you?¡±


    Eva balked at her before grinning, ¡°How am I? I¡¯m fine! More importantly, how are you? It feels like it''s been a while since the last time I saw you¡­ well¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, the grin turning into a concerned grimace.


    Sophie¡¯s own expression mirrored that, her hands unconsciously fidgeting with her ears as she searched for the right words. Truth? Confrontation? Lie? Half life? With a sigh, she knew that it didn¡¯t matter, she could never bring herself to lie so blatantly to Eva. Besides, she ought to know¡­ as a concerned friend or parent should.


    As the other saints filed in around them; with a few she recognised giving cursory waves of acknowledgement. Sophie managed to eke the faintest of whispers, ¡°D-date¡­¡±


    Eva seemed to not comprehend it at first, tilting her head with a questioning look on her face. Sophie meanwhile, could not meet Eva¡¯s gaze. Nervously trying to hide the blush slowly blooming on her face, she felt her mouth dry up as words failed her once again. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed, or at least she didn¡¯t think so. It just felt bizarre to acknowledge it so offhandedly with Eva; this just being a chance encounter for the two. Still, I suppose if we should talk, it¡¯s better sooner rather than later. And¡­ and it¡¯s not like she isn¡¯t dating either. She¡¯s dating Frederick, so this isn¡¯t weird. But¡­ Why does it make me feel like this? I feel so nervous! It¡¯s not like Eva¡¯s going to judge me, it¡¯s Eva! Right¡­?


    ¡°Hmm? Did you just say¡­¡± Eva frowned, ¡°date?¡±


    Sophie tepidly nodded.


    Eva¡¯s face drifted into a frown before her eyes widened, her hands clasping Sophie by the shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ dating? My little Sophie¡­ has a date?!¡± Eva¡¯s voice started to get louder, but not unpleasantly so.


    ¡°Shhh, Eva, we¡¯re in a library!¡± Sophie hissed at the girl to keep her from getting into trouble, ¡°Inside voice, Eva.¡±


    ¡°Oops.¡± Eva giggled, playfully clamping her hands over her mouth, much to Sophie¡¯s consternation.


    ¡°Evaaa.¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Fine, fine. But you did say date, right? I¡¯m not like, hallucinating noises or something?¡±


    Sophie immediately looked away, her cheeks now burning, ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    Eva recoiled and sucked in a breath, ¡°Sophie¡­ who?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± A voice quipped from beside them.


    They were so caught up in the conversation that only now did she notice Aryana holding two drinks, looking at them both with a neutral expression, her lips quibbling slightly. Heheh, she looks better when she¡¯s having fun and relaxed. She¡¯s trying so hard to look angry.


    Eva appeared nonplussed for a few moments, studying the two with a look of bafflement as Aryana put the drinks down on the table. Sophie could see the exact moment everything clicked into place within Eva''s mind when she flashed a cheeky grin. Without warning, Sophie was enveloped in a large bear hug as Eva squealed with delight.


    ¡°My little Sophie¡¯s growing up!¡±


    ¡°Ack¡­ Eva¡­ squishing¡­¡±


    Eva¡¯s cheek rubbed up against Sophie¡¯s, the older girl¡¯s grip was unshakable and she found no solace in Aryana¡¯s now bemused expression. Help, she tried to plead.


    Your problem, Ary¡¯s shrug seemed to suggest.


    ¡°Really? You two?¡± Eva looked excitedly between them.


    Aryana broke her expression and nodded, taking the opportunity to shuffle closer and wrap her own arms around Sophie from behind. Sophie was left helpless between the two of them, her mind brimming with affection thrown at her from both of them. Only after a few moments did Eva break away, prompting Aryana to swap her hug to a hand hold as she stood beside Sophie, gesturing for all of them to take a seat.


    Only when they finally sat down did Sophie¡¯s ears turn a bright scarlet. She finally noticed how most of Eva¡¯s student¡¯s were watching the sudden outburst of energy from their teacher, their curious eyes and subtle grins likely meaning that they heard everything. Ahhhh. It didn¡¯t appear to bother Eva as much, but when she looked over at Ary, their shared glance exchanged enough. Ary''s trying to put on a brave face but she''s a little nervous too, heh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re dating! Congratulations! Oh man, what the hells have I missed? I was gonna say you seemed worse for wear back then¡­ but well¡­¡±


    ¡°Heheh, thanks Eva. Really, thanks.¡± Sophie smiled, opening herself up for another hug.


    This time when Eva hugged her, she hugged back, a pleasant smile sneaking across her face. Guess I worried about nothing after all. Should¡¯ve just¡­ talked to Eva before everything¡­ hah¡­ it¡¯s like a weight just got lifted off me. It is nice to be back.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± Eva cupped Sophie¡¯s cheek before tugging them, ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. You too, Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, thank you.¡± Aryana tried to bow, her bluster disappearing now that she realized Sophie wasn¡¯t under threat.


    Sophie wanted to giggle at how adorable the notion was, that Aryana seemed ready to defend her when Eva first arrived. Perhaps the redhead assumed her mental state still wasn¡¯t proper; not an exactly incorrect assumption, but still, it was a welcome gesture. She was surprised, that¡¯s for sure, hells I was too. So could she have been¡­ jealous? The thought intrigued Sophie but she had no time to express it. Eva gave her cheek one last squish before finally moving back and waving at her students.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my order in then do you guys mind if we talked a little? I mean, obviously, sorry for intruding since it¡¯s your date and everything, so if you-¡±


    ¡°Eva, it¡¯s fine. It has been a while, and it is good to see you too.¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve also got the rest of the day to ourselves so spending a moment to catch up¡­ wouldn¡¯t be that bad.¡± She hesitantly looked at Ary for reassurance.


    ¡°Yup, yup.¡± The redhead bobbed in agreement.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡­¡± Eva paused, ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see you¡¯re doing okay, Soph.¡±


    Sophie choked up, a sudden spurring of emotion threatening to splutter forth from within. Holding herself back, she instead smiled as widely as she could. ¡°And me you, Eva.¡±


    Just like that, Eva turned to walk away and Sophie felt Aryana instantly grab her hand to offer a small squeeze. Sophie squeezed back and turned to find the girl with a soft smile on her face, her brows slightly raised in amusement. Aryana then pulled Sophie in, looking almost like she wanted to whisper a secret when she stole a kiss instead.


    ¡°Mmpf?¡± Sophie mumbled in surprise.


    Aryana pulled away with a glint of mischief in her eyes and a smirk on her lips. It was a look that had Sophie feeling suddenly very much entranced by the alluring aura Aryana was giving her. Before anything more could happen the girl winked and leaned in to whisper words that unleashed some pent up desires that Sophie was very much unaware that she had.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad everything¡¯s good again. You¡¯re both close and neither of you should lose that connection over a misunderstanding. For that, I''m happy.¡± Ary whispered, ¡°But your heart¡¯s mine, okay?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t even bother responding before sealing that agreement with another quick peck. The two pulling away under the sound of giggling from some of the nearby tables, somewhat embarrassed looks on their faces. But it mattered little, the deed was done and Sophie felt more confident than ever. By the stars! She was jealous! But this¡­ feeling that I have. It''s like she''''s trying to claim territory or something... and yet, I kinda like it, heh. Sophie sighed, by the Goddess, today''s already turned out to be one crazy day, hah!

 Act 5 Chapter 3: Worries of the Lily

    ¡°The Eryian embassy is advising all citizens belonging to but not limited to: Harma Eryind, Sel¡¯Minora, Sel¡¯Holond, Har Estlion, Harma Adosin, Harma Ivaedor and others. To report at once to an official of the embassy or contact a member of the Eryinian Rangers to register your work and residence in the event of an emergency evacuation of the city of Arteria due to wartime measures.¡±


    - Emergency Bulletin in Elven Quarter, Arteria


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Eva asked after a pause, ¡°Would you ever¡­ consider helping me?¡±


    Sophie watched her mistress frown and felt her own brows curling up in confusion.


    ¡°You know, with¡­ well, teaching these nerds.¡± Eva cocked her head at the other saints before jokingly making a face at them.


    Sophie balked at the concept, the idea seeming almost as alien as being unable to die. Yet here she was, some strange voidborne amalgamation of a humanoid. Heh, me, an alien. Would explain why I¡±m so weird all the time.


    The trio had caught up over some tea, with Sophie finding some joy in seeing Eva enjoy a refreshing chamomile tea. Just like at the estate. Though that was about all the joy she got as Eva then began recounting the difficulties that have cropped up given the increasing tension in the north and the war. According to Inquisitor Janos, the emperor of Traxia had railed against the church after finally learning of just how many saints were under their care, something that had put Saintsrest on edge. This was especially true now that Traxia had shown a willingness to discard treaties with their war against Carrador and Abenstadt. Though Saintsrest remains firmly under papal authority, it is rumoured that it''s just a matter of time before Traxia would move against them.


    She understood Eva¡¯s suggestion, even if she found it absurd. Eva was worried about her charges and wanted them to get more practical training. They had slain goblins before but their field experience was limited, normal even. Eva knew that Sophie¡¯s journey had been anything but normal, their previous conversations having established as much. Sophie sighed, it makes sense but¡­ me? A combat teacher? I somehow don¡¯t think anyone would be willing to fight like me, given that they¡¯d most certainly perish from their wounds. Saint or not. And besides¡­ fighting just¡­


    Her contemplative expression must¡¯ve reached Eva on some level, because the older girl quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Anyway, nevermind that, Soph. We can talk about that another time. What about you? How are you?! Also when¡¯d you guys start dating?¡± Eva leaned in with a conspiratorial smirk.


    The three shared a small giggle and Aryana took up the mantle of responding.


    ¡°Just last week.¡± Ary beamed.


    ¡°Last week?!¡± Eva exclaimed, her voice attracting attention from the other students who turned to focus on them.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± Sophie groaned.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. But last week?¡± Eva gestured for her students to ignore them, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper once again.


    The duo nodded, their expressions mirroring one another. Eva looked positively delighted by this and graced them with a brilliant smile. It was a heartwarming moment for Sophie, and she felt almost content to simply rest on her laurels and bask in this moment. Almost.


    Her mind quickly shifted to how the rest of their conversation would play out, how Eva would try to follow up on how she¡¯d been. She also knew that she was a horrid liar, and that she detested lying to Eva. Damn, Sophie sighed.


    ¡°D¡¯aww, I think it¡¯s cute. No need to be so glum, ya little gremlin.¡± Eva joked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gremlin!¡± Sophie let out an exasperated breath, ¡°But¡­ I guess, heheh.¡± Sophie smiled before once again faltering.


    ¡°Sophie,¡± Ary prodded her sides.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Take a sip.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Drink your tea, cool your head a bit.¡±


    ¡°E-oh¡­ yeah, yeah.¡± Sophie nodded and took a sip.


    A strange sense of relief flowed through her as the sweet but bitter orange tea washed around in her mouth. She almost chuckled at the feeling and gazed at Aryana fondly. She¡¯s brilliant. Aryana flashed a quizzical gaze before a mischievous grin emerged on her face, Sophie suddenly feeling a sense of dread overcome her. The redhead then leaned over towards Eva.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already kissed.¡± Ary whispered.


    Eva¡¯s eyes practically exploded with surprise and her jaw dropped. The older girl looked between the two of them before honing in on Sophie, looking to her for confirmation. Sophie sheepishly nodded and her face flushed with embarrassment at Aryana¡¯s abrupt declaration. Eva looked even more shocked before she eventually snorted and a flicker of soft warmth flashed in Eva¡¯s eyes. Wordlessly, Eva reached over and tousled Sophie¡¯s hair, the sudden move making her squirm, much to Aryana¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°Ooohhh, Sophieee.¡± Eva squeaked, ¡°You guys are gonna have to tell me more, pretty please?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aryana answered for the two, shooting Sophie a menacing look that chilled her to the core. Is she¡­ planning to talk about last night? Ahhhh.


    Eva however, set Sophie free and gazed back over to the students, shooing away a few who tried to listen in before returning to the duo. ¡°Maybe when we have less listeners, eh? Anyway, so? Little kissies aside, how have you been?¡±


    Hearing that, Sophie deflated as her mind returned to the darkness that stewed within her. ¡°Ehhh¡­¡± Sophie grimaced, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her answer clearly wasn¡¯t adequate as she watched Eva¡¯s expression transform into a soft frown, her brows knitting together in the classic way she had always done whenever she was worried about Sophie. Sophie watched as Aryana¡¯s joy also seemed to vanish as the redhead caught on to Sophie¡¯s worries. Their hands clutched at each other¡¯s under the table and Sophie felt a firm squeeze from the other. Goddess, I really can¡¯t hide my worried face that well, huh?


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that not everything was as¡­ good as that little bit of news, huh?¡±


    Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°Listen, if you¡¯re not comfortable talking about¡­¡±


    Sophie shook her head dejectedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s you, Eva. How could I hide anything from you?¡±


    ¡°Soph¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡± Ary chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, heh.¡± Sophie smiled absently, ¡°Fair.¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Soph.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Take your time.¡± Ary agreed.


    Sophie took a deep breath, beaming at the two for their support before her demeanour darkened once more as she recounted her own struggles. Though she kept most of the real reasons behind her mental break that fateful training hidden behind half truths, she said enough to satisfy most of Eva¡¯s curiosity. Saclia however, couldn''t be kept hidden away from Eva. She had begun by trying to obscure most of the events and brush them off, but Eva had seen most of her ups and downs from childhood and easily latched onto the discomfort Sophie felt talking about it. Without a word traded between the two, Eva gently held onto Sophie¡¯s free hand and her barriers broke. Eva had always supported her during her time at the estate, she only hoped that Eva wouldn¡¯t judge her too harshly after she learned the truth. She¡¯s always got her eyes set on being a good person.


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed, Eva. And before you say it, no, not like¡­ not like Melisgrad. That was¡­ I felt angry, I paired with a lemurach and maybe¡­ maybe I wasn¡¯t all there.¡± Sophie winced, the images of the battle flashing in her mind, the wet fleshy heart as it beat its last beat in her hands, the torn open corpse. Goddess forgive me.


    ¡°Soph¡­¡±


    ¡°L-let me finish. Please?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie trembled, shaking herself back to focus as the images tore themselves away from Melisgrad, from the horror into the dark. She now saw a version of herself, cutting through the cultists like they barely mattered, her blade taking life without pause. Then the shattering, the light and the countless bodies piled all around the ruin, all because of me, again.


    Sophie sucked in a deep breath to steady herself.


    ¡°I killed a lot of people, Eva. I¡­ I¡­ an explosion, a duel... a lot.¡± She closed her eyes, relieving the battle as she began duelling the dark knight.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sophie¡­¡± Eva gently rubbed her hands, ¡°Are you¡­ do you feel¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Eva.¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie, enough.¡± Aryana interrupted.


    ¡°H-huh?¡± Sophie let out a startled squeak.


    ¡°Sorry for trying to get you to talk. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready for this now, not so soon after. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°A-Ary, it¡¯s¡­ fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t find you sooner.¡± Eva¡¯s eyes locked onto hers, ¡°And I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that.¡± Eva grunted as she gently pet Sophie¡¯s head, the familiar reassuring gesture calmed Sophie down slightly. Eva continued, ¡°Look, I know we haven¡¯t talked as much here at the Academy, but you¡¯re still my friend, no matter what. So if you need me, please, please, please. Come talk to me. When you¡¯re ready or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sophie replied with a hollow whisper.


    ¡°You know I care about you a lot, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She smiled weakly at the older girl.


    ¡°But Aryana¡¯s right, you¡­ I don¡¯t think we should be talking about this right now. Especially out in public like this. You deserve to enjoy your date if anything. Sorry for bringing up bad memories.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Sophie, neither of us are going anywhere.¡± Aryana chimed in.


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡±


    Sophie looked at both of them before letting out a breath she had been holding in, ¡°I.. suppose. But still¡­ I killed¡­ people¡­ and I just¡­ did it.¡± She acknowledged glumly. Saint damned hells, now I¡¯m making everyone miserable too, good going idiot. She chided herself. The trio then fidgeted in awkward silence, the topic too grim to continue but not casual enough that any of them had the willpower or wherewithal to shift the conversation.


    Aryana at least, seemed to be hit by the mood the hardest and performed what Sophie could only describe as a bird-like mating dance, puffing up her chest and sitting straighter in an attempt to ease some of the tension. She had a look that never usually wore, her face scrunched into an inscrutable expression, sighing heavily, almost like she regretted something. Without warning, Aryana broke the silence.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°We rubbed nipples.¡± The redhead randomly blurted out.


    Sophie had to replay the moment in her head for a brief second, not quite comprehending what had just been said. When she did understand, her mind blanked as only the horrifying statement remained. Eva was equally as shocked, her eyes wide as saucers as she balked at the redhead incredulously.


    No one, it seemed, had been ready for what Aryana did, not even herself. She had immediately looked away, her pale skin heating up to match the color of her hair as waves of shame and embarrassment washed over her. Both Sophie and Eva felt it as the two old friends shared a look of disbelief, what? Their faces then shifted into two opposite expressions, one of absolute amusement against one equally flustered half elf. Sophie could see Eva¡¯s eyes briefly dance around her chest before looking back up as if to ask, ¡®really?¡¯ Sophie tried to maintain her composure but felt the tiniest quibble in her lip, it was too late. Almost in full synchronisation, she performed the tiniest nod as Eva choked back the inevitable giggle, and then they both failed.


    ¡°Hahaha, oh man. Didn¡¯t see that one coming.¡± Eva lost herself to a fitful giggle.


    Sophie stewed in her own embarrassment as the absurdity of the situation slowly wrapped itself around her. Aryana was now out of commission, her head firmly planted onto the table and refusing to meet either of their gazes. Sophie closed her eyes, trying to follow her partner¡¯s lead only to find herself popping one eyelid open when Eva stifled her giggles. She found the older girl looking at both her and Aryana fondly. Seeing that, Sophie arched a quizzical eyebrow upwards, a gesture that Eva reciprocated with a smirk.


    ¡°I like her. You treat her well, ya hear me? Ya little gremlin.¡± Eva reached over and tousled Sophie¡¯s hair, ¡°Though her delivery needs work, she said that for you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Nghh?¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not the best at this but even I can tell something¡¯s off with you.¡±


    ¡°Eva¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah-uh, no weaseling out of this. You¡­ you¡¯ve done a lot. Things that you should probably get off your chest at least, when you¡¯re ready. Right now? I don¡¯t think she thinks you are ready and I''m inclined to agree.¡±


    Aryana let out a muffled grunt at Eva¡¯s words.


    ¡°So take your time, Soph. Just enjoy the little moments, especially now you¡¯ve started dating.¡± Eva teased, ¡°When you¡¯re ready, you know I¡¯m always here for you. To listen or otherwise. Okay?¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡± Sophie reluctantly acquiesced.


    ¡°Good. And look! It¡¯s almost dinner time, so if the two of you have plans, you should run.¡± The older girl shot her a cheeky grin, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already taken up enough of your date. This is your day with each other, not a third wheel like me.¡±


    ¡°Eva!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Eva¡¯ me. I know what you rub now.¡± Eva bit back a laugh.


    ¡°Eva!¡± Sophie squawked.


    ¡°Does little Sophie still check her bust size?¡±


    ¡°Eva! That¡¯s- I¡­ none of your business!¡± Sophie let out an indignant whine.


    ¡°In the mornings.¡± The muffled words echoed from beside them, ¡°When she thinks I¡¯m asleep.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ but you¡­ I-¡±


    ¡°Bwhaha, oh my stars. No way she just outed you. Hahaha, oh man, fair enough.¡± Eva cackled, ¡°You¡¯ve got a keeper.¡± Eva¡¯s eyes now sparkled with mirth, a far cry from the grim seriousness that had lingered only a few moments ago.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Came another mumbled reply.


    ¡°I¡­ what do I¡­¡± This two pronged attack isn¡¯t fair.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Soph. Sorry it rattled you. But, she does seem to really care for you.¡± I know that much.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aryana replied, this time finally pushing herself back up to a slouch, ¡°And I do.¡± She stated firmly, holding Sophie''s arm. Awww.


    ¡°Hah, good, good. Take care of Sophie okay? She¡¯s a fragile little gremlin.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Sophie blushed at the sudden declaration and could only watch helplessly as the other two shared what appeared to be a silent conversation. Her despair rose to new levels as they clearly connected, the two both shooting each other small little smiles. What are they talking about? It¡¯s about me, isn¡¯t it?


    Her suspicions were confirmed when Aryana put on her best pleading eyes and tugged at her sleeves, a sign for them to go. Sophie turned to look at Eva for confirmation who only leaned back in her chair before nodding.


    ¡°It was nice seeing you both, really. And Sophie¡­ if there¡¯s anything I can do to help, let me know. Alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I-I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Eva. And thanks.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now scram you two.¡± Eva shooed them away, ¡°And have a nice date.¡± She winked. Huh? She¡¯s kicking us out, just like that?


    ¡°We will, thank you. I¡¯ll try my best to keep her safe.¡± Aryana answered for the duo, still trying to drag Sophie away.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡± Sophie began but stopped, Aryana¡¯s adorable pouting face subduing her at once.


    ¡°Dinner.¡± Aryana growled, giving her hand a firm tug.


    ¡°I¡­ right. See you later, Eva. I missed you too.¡± Sophie dipped her head respectfully.


    ¡°Hah, likewise Sophie, get some good kisses in.¡± Eva waved as the duo left.


    ¡°Eva!¡± Sophie hissed.


    The older girl merely shot Sophie a suggestive look, glancing between her and Aryana. Sophie blushed at the implication, shooting a playful glare back in return only for Aryana to drag her away.


    Once they were outside of the library, Sophie felt the tension leaving her body as her soul unburdened itself, her mind now spending its efforts chiding herself at her silliness. And to think, I was so wrapped up about Freddie dating Eva that I tried to avoid talking to her lest I bring it up. But seeing her today, I guess I really was just being silly, almost like a gremlin. Heh. No time for that though, Eva¡¯s right, it¡¯s date time!


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie found Aryana trying to avoid her gaze, the flush of embarrassment still clear on the redhead¡¯s face. Sophie hid a little grin at the endearing sight, shuffling in a little closer to interlock their arms instead. Aryana gave a frightful little jump but settled into the movement, pulling closer and tightening her grip.


    Aryana eventually guided the two of them back to the All Hog¡¯s Arms, the tavern was still lively in spite of the looming war over hanging over the city. Aryana held up two fingers and the innkeepers simply tilted his head towards a few free tables on the far side. Two bards competed for the patronage of two and a half dozen people. A few meetings were occurring too as more than one person looked dressed like an adventurer, sitting at little booth tables on the far side, away from the crowd enjoying the music. But none of that mattered to her right now, her attention returning back to Aryana as the two of them took their seats.


    Their order had been a simple one, a simple roast and a house special. The roast consisted of pork haunch roasted for a few hours, covered in some strangely savory sweet sauce, served above a bed of vegetables. The house special were ¡®hog arms¡¯; little cubes of lean meat, scattered above bread, potatoes, carrots, and covered by its own juices in a thick gravy. The meat was what was expected of taverns in a city, nothing too amazing but certainly more than scrumptious enough to satisfy any cravings.


    ¡°Ary.¡± Sophie spoke up, munching on a bite of roasted port.


    Aryana paused to look up, her little green eyes radiating an anxious pensiveness that Sophie honestly didn¡¯t expect. Is she worried that I¡¯m mad? Or is she just¡­ more worried about me?


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ary answered.


    ¡°What Eva said, is it really because you were worried about me?¡±


    Aryana¡¯s forehead creased into a frown and the redhead massaged her temples, tapping her fork absently against a piece of potato before turning back to Sophie.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but no¡­ but¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±


    ¡°How so? I mean, I know I wasn¡¯t in the right¡­ right state of mind back then. But I was ready to talk, to tell Eva everything.¡±


    ¡°I know you were, that¡¯s why I stopped you. Ugh.¡± Ary groaned, her hands now toying with her braid, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t like to see you hurt, Sophie.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sophie reached over to hold Aryana¡¯s hand, ¡°But I can handle that. Hells, I¡¯ve been through a lot, you know that.¡±


    Aryana seemed to stare at their interlocked hands for a moment before grunting, tapping the table as she tried to formulate her thoughts.


    ¡°Ugh, I do.¡± She grumbled, ¡°But it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s¡­ I¡­ look, promise you won¡¯t judge me much for this okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine? I mean, I won¡¯t, sure.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡± Sophie squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ary sighed, ¡°How do I say this not weirdly? Ehum¡­ gah.¡± She flicked her braid in annoyance, turning her attention back to her meal.


    After a few bites, something seemed to solidify within Aryana¡¯s thoughts. Breaking off a piece of bread, she swallowed it before facing Sophie with a determined look in her eye.


    ¡°What I mean is that I care about you. And¡­ well it¡¯s just, I care about you as both my best friend and well, you know.¡± Aryana gently ran her fingers over Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°The point is, you¡¯re one of my closest friends, and ever since back with the clan¡­¡± She shuddered, ¡°It¡¯s been a new experience for me.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think I was ready?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean, yes, but not like that. Ugh, what I mean is¡­ is¡­ it hurts me to see you break down like that Sophie. I-I guess I just didn¡¯t know how to respond besides to stop the conversation¡­ sorry. I know that¡¯s a bit selfish of me, it¡¯s¡­ your choice after all.¡± Ary deflated slightly, a dejected sigh escaping her lips.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s stupid. Sorry, but I-mmpff?!¡± Aryana barely squeaked as Sophie pulled her in and stole a quick kiss.


    When she released the girl, the redhead appeared to be in a mild state of shock as she stayed leaning over the table until Sophie squeezed her hand again.


    ¡°Thanks, Ary. For caring so much. I know it might not sound like much, but, I really treasure you and Eva a lot. You more so now.¡± Sophie smirked, ¡°But¡­ let¡¯s face it, I somehow doubt I¡¯ll stop ending up in shitty situations so I need to be able to talk about it somehow¡­ get used to it-¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t!¡± Aryana snapped, ¡°You deserve to be happy too! Why must you be the one to bear all our burdens? Why must you get used to so much pain?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t die. I can¡¯t let anyone else suffer for my mistakes if I can help it. I¡­ I just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I know! But what I meant is here and now, like, why do you need to be the one all torn up inside when catching up with friends?¡±


    ¡°Because I killed people, there¡¯s no changing that.¡± Sophie winced as soon as she said it. Shit, too far.


    Aryana too, seemed to grimace, her crestfallen expression now carving a hole through Sophie.


    ¡°Right¡­ sorry.¡± Ary grunted.


    ¡°Ary?"


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I wasn¡¯t really thinking about what might be going on with your head and I¡­¡± Her lips quivered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The two looked away from each other, barely fidgeting with their food. Sophie could feel everything in her body tighten with tension, the same kind when she felt fear. She knew where Aryana was coming from, but she had her own pains, she just needed to express this properly. I can¡¯t let her be sad.


    ¡°Hey, Ary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I know you care, I¡­ I¡¯m really grateful for that. But what I¡¯m trying to say is, that I¡¯ll have to get used to these feelings even if I don¡¯t want to. So it¡¯s just something I-we won¡¯t be able to avoid. Which means¡­ which means I¡¯m all the more happy that you¡¯re right here with me, right now. But also, I¡¯ll know when something¡¯s right for me, or at least when I have to at least try, alright?¡±


    ¡°Euh, Sophie¡­¡± Ary seemed to be even more despondent, her entire being shrinking into itself. Stars, it hurts just as much to see her looking so glum.


    ¡°But, Ary.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ary.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Eu-eh?¡± The redhead timidly looked over.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you did anything wrong. I can tell you genuinely care, and that means that world to me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to be so calm now if you, we, well if we didn¡¯t¡­ heh.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    The hint of a smile flashed across Aryana¡¯s face and Sophie felt a wave of relief wash over her. Stars above, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll cry, at least. I don''t think my heart could handle that right now.


    ¡°What that means is¡­ stay by my side, yeah? Because you¡¯re right, there¡¯s a lot happening and while I¡¯ll have to eventually deal with all of it, I¡­ I hope that I¡¯m not doing it all on my own either. You¡¯ve been a great friend, don¡¯t worry about that. Your kindness is what keeps me going, I mean it. It¡¯s like an anchor to hold me down. I¡¯ll still drift a fair bit, but at the end of the day. Being able to hold you, talk to you, and kiss you, heheh. It helps a lot.¡±


    Aryana still seemed doubtful, but the hopeful twinkle in her eyes brought Sophie an untold amount of joy.


    ¡°Really?¡± The redhead squeaked.


    ¡°Really. Besides, can I tell you a secret?¡±


    ¡°Ehum, y-yes?¡±


    Sophie bit her lip as she almost regretted playing her hand so early, but nonetheless, with the words spoken, she scooted over towards Aryana. Only when their chairs touched did she stop, leaning over to whisper in the girl¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a page from your book.¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°Because, Ary, I have to confess. It felt really strange when you wrapped around me earlier, back at the park, and with you being possessive of me with Eva.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry!¡± Ary hastily replied, ¡°It¡¯s just, I was just-¡±


    ¡°I found it kinda, really attractive. Like, when we kiss and you take charge. It¡¯s¡­ hot.¡± Sophie interrupted, trying to speak her words with a sultry whisper that only led to her own ears burning red with embarrassment.


    But when she pulled away, to get a better look of the situation. She found Aryana frozen in place, looking equal parts mortified, flustered, and exhilarated. Sophie tried to calm herself only for Aryana to suddenly grab both her hands and draw the two back together, sneaking in a deeper kiss than the first.


    They were breathless for a moment as they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, the tavern light and hazy image of themselves reflecting off of them. They then watched as the edges of each other¡¯s eyes began to crease and the two let out a few stifled giggles. Aryana was smiling once more and Sophie was more than happy at the result. Ignoring the rest of the tavern, she leaned in and rubbed her face against Aryana¡¯s, feeling the delight from the redhead as she relaxed at the contact.


    ¡°I mean it.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll keep¡­ it¡­ yes, keep it in mind.¡± Ary growing flustered once again.


    Sophie let out a satisfied sigh, the tension within herself and Ary had been resolved. She was worried that things with Eva would ruin the date, then the seriousness of her talk with Ary. But now, the night seemed to stand a chance at being more enjoyable. Her own problems also seemed just a little bit more manageable, with Eva offering her support and Ary reaffirming her¡¯s. Heh, Sophie grinned, the world needs more people like them, capable, kind, and caring. Ahhh, she¡¯s so cute. The world definitely needs more Aryanas! But this one¡¯s mine to date!

 The Void Flower: The Path Forward

    ¡°A Starfall is a naturally occurring phenomena when something collapses from the heavens to land upon this plane of existence. The celestial object is most often as large as a building in size but its impact is cushioned by the mana dense atmosphere of Cyndralia. This in turn, preserves the majority of the celestial object as well as prevent catastrophic consequences for most objects within the vicinity of the Starfall, minus anything directly under its impact location. Material obtained from such an impact is considered highly valuable and has been discovered to act as a far superior conduit for channeling mana, leaving it most often found in the presence of items belonging to arch mages, nobles, war machines, or cathedrals.¡±


    - Astronomer Regis Crenshaw, Warden of the Stellar Observatory, ¡°Signs of Astralis: Starfall and Other Celestial Occurrences¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria was exhausted, a surprise for someone like herself as she had little need for food or drink in the traditional sense. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant feeling, and she was certainly better off than Raylani, the strange elven kin of twilight. Just the day before, Elaria had been annoyed when the residents of a town grew increasingly aggressive towards the duo. To cool off, the elf had suggested some ¡®fun¡¯. Without much thought Elaria had agreed, if only to occupy her mind with anything other than the indignation she felt against the townspeople. It was only after the strange elf had completely disrobed did Elaria regain some clarity and could only stare gobsmacked at the sudden change in atmosphere between the two.


    Previously, they had been accomplices at the best of times. Supporting each other as Elaria acted the master and guard whilst the elf would perform exotic dances to entertain the locals of the frontier. Though most of it were simply donations or change during their performances, at some point, they somehow gained the title of ¡®The Stranger and the Dark One¡¯ across the frontier towns. It had occasionally meant a small crowd would fill whatever inn or tavern they stayed at for a chance to watch this strange being performed in their town. To marvel at the seemingly scrawny looking girl that single handedly took down an entire elven settlement to enslave their leader, or so the tale went. In truth, Elaria had been mildly annoyed at the notoriety they gained, knowing that it surely meant more eyes would be turned to them, potentially some with connection to those that had shunned the Master, an unwelcome thought. Raylani meanwhile, basked in the attention, performing a multitude of risque dances that titillated every crowd they encountered. Save for the one yesterday. Two priests had rallied the townsfolk against them, leading to a hasty but unwelcome retreat by the duo.


    They had stumbled across a roadside inn but found no way to relieve their frustrations, leading to Raylani suggesting a night of copulation in an effort to destress. ¡®Sex¡¯ as the people and likely Sophie would call it, seemed to come naturally to Elaria, and whilst Raylani had started off in charge, she soon found herself completely under Elaria¡¯s thumb and a whimpering mess.


    It had indeed been ¡®fun¡¯, even for Elaria, but that meant she now had to be the one to plan their route ahead. As far as she saw it, they had two choices forward; first, to continue skirting the edge of imperial territory across the frontiers, crossing through the savage frontiers where the main battles between elves and man took place; or two, to push through the imperial heartland in an effort to cross through the empire as fast as they could. She remembered the name ¡®Arteria¡¯ from her brief talks with Sophie, hoping that the silly girl would still be there when she got there. Thanks to a few generous locals on their travels, she had at least a crude map and some directions to work with. If only this strange city wasn¡¯t on the other side of this strange empire.


    A vexing conundrum to be sure. For either way had its own challenges that Elaria suspected would prove more trouble than it was worth. On the savage frontiers, the presence of military engagements might prove troublesome in their free movement of the territory. That wasn¡¯t even considering the possibility of trekking through parts of elven territory where Raylani had stated in no uncertain terms that her people, the twilight kin, were less than welcome. Imperial territory meanwhile, came with the concern of increasingly zealous humans trying to halt their advance as well. If the priests from yesterday were any indication, then trouble would almost definitely find them.


    Elaria pinched the bridge of her nose, the cost benefit analysis stewing in her mind. She growled at herself before looking over at the recovering form of the elf. Raylani¡¯s strange dark purplish blue skin still glistened with the sweat of exertion, her red eyes lazily looking up at Elaria.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± Raylani queried.


    Without warning Elaria clambered over and loomed over the elf. Raylani¡¯s eyes widened slightly before understanding what Elaria was signalling.


    ¡°Mistress¡­ I¡¯m so sore.¡± She whined.


    ¡°I find myself still beset by indecision, just once more. To clear my doubts.¡±


    ¡°Nnngh¡­ mistress.¡± Raylani breathily affirmed, her fingers locked between exhaustion and desire. Eventually, she gave in, wrapping her arms around Elaria.


    Amused and a little more intrigued than before, Elaria¡¯s mind now turned to how she could ravage the poor elf some more. All for the purpose of stress relief, of course.


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria only started to think she had made a mistake when Raylani proved barely able to move. When noon came and went, the elf was still mostly bed ridden and almost collapsed the moment she tried to move on her own. Elaria was now fully responsible for the duo¡¯s ability to move. To the west lay the town of Fresill and Norfort, their gateway into the expansive western frontier and battlegrounds. Fortified border towns that would be hard to blend in with, but potentially allow them to continue their current disguise of a performance group that was touring the frontier. Southwards lay the town of Sanlinia, which, according to other travellers, was a large commercial hub that connected the northern frontiers of Traxia to the rest of the realm. From there, they could access the imperial highway and make good time for Arteria, assuming no priests, zealots, or elf hating imperials tried to stop them.


    First things first however, she needed to establish what option was even available to her in the first place. Fortunate favoured them in this regard, for this traveler¡¯s inn saw trade caravans stopping by both last night and this morning. Meaning that leaving on a caravan was an option to them


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Elaria spoke as she walked up to two patrons.


    ¡°What is it?¡± A bearded man with a dull yellow robe answered.


    ¡°I heard you were the ones managing the caravan currently waiting outside the inn, would that be correct?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you, eh?¡±


    ¡°You see, myself and my staff are traveling across the frontiers too.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, one with a slight smirk on his face.


    ¡°Ye new to this place? Ain¡¯t no front-tears here, this is all part of Traxia mind you. But we are traveling to Fresill, yes.¡± The second man, a haughty fellow dressed in dusty red and brown robes answered.


    ¡°Aye, couldn''t you fix your own transport? ¡®Sides, what can you even offer us if you¡¯re planning to hitch a ride. Transportation costs don¡¯t come cheap out here.¡± Yellow robe chuckled.


    ¡°Fair. But what if I was to offer both entertainment and security? Free of charge, of course.¡±


    Red robe rolled his eyes, ¡°So you¡¯re a bard then?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, no.¡± Elaria shook her head, ¡°Nothing of the sort. I¡¯m a mage, you see. But I also happen to be employing a¡­ more¡­ exotic dancer as my travel companion. Together, we could help keep the caravan¡¯s spirits up, and I¡¯d deter most threats out in the wilds.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re just some girl, yeah right.¡± Yellow robe grunted, ¡°Besides, whatever you¡¯re saying, I see neither hide nor hair of this strange employee of yours.¡±


    Elaria paused for a moment and grabbed a small silk cloth out of her pocket. It was purple with a few intricately crafted patterns across. The star of the show however, was the oddly shaped star at the center of the cloth, one that had spread alongside the rumors of the duo. Yellow still seemed unimpressed, likely not having heard about the duo. Red robe however, seemed to be on the cusp of recalling something. Elaria decided to help him out.


    ¡°Proof of my companion, for she is currently¡­ rather exhausted. Did either of you come from the town of Harestsville?


    ¡°Aye.¡± Red robe nodded, ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you recall any¡­ rumors of a traveling troupe of performers? A dark one of incomprehensible beauty, a strange mistress who lurks in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°Aye, the stranger and the dark one. Shame I didn¡¯t¡­¡± He paused, a frown on his brow, ¡°You¡¯re telling that it was¡­ you? But you look so young.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°The one and the same.¡± Elaria bowed.


    Yellow robe still seemed unsatisfied and spoke up, ¡°What¡¯s so special about them anyway? It¡¯s a pretty handkerchief, so what?¡±


    Red robe tapped his partner aggressively on the shoulder, ¡°Are you serious? You haven¡¯t heard of it? ¡®The Stranger and the Dark One¡¯? They¡¯re known all across the border towns.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So?! It¡¯s said that they have an elf whose skin is murky like the night. An abnormal one at that.¡±


    ¡°What? You really believe that? It¡¯s part of children¡¯s nightmares. I¡¯d have at least expected this rumor to have a little more basis in reality.¡±


    Red robe huffed and turned away from his partner, but the twinkle of suspicion in his eyes was not lost to Elaria, ¡°Well¡­ So is it really her? Or well, rather, are you really them? Got a way to prove that?¡±


    Elaria frowned, annoyed that she somehow didn¡¯t anticipate this line of question.


    ¡°How about this, when does your caravan leave?¡± Elaria asked.


    ¡°In a few hours, why?¡±


    ¡°Tell you what, here.¡± Elaria rummaged through her pocket to place one gold coin on the table, ¡°Consider this a deposit, just for us to show up at all. When we do show up, I guarantee that seeing my servant will ease your doubts. Hells, you can even keep the coin if you still don¡¯t believe us. That¡¯s a deal entirely in your benefit, is it not?¡±


    The two merchants stared warily at the coin before a yellow robe snatched it. ¡°Fine.¡± He unilaterally declared, ¡°We¡¯ll see you in two hours. If you don¡¯t show or we deem you as liars, the coin stays with us.¡±


    Elaria bowed in acknowledgement and yellow robe dipped his head. Despite his disdain, a transaction had occurred and proper etiquette must still be met. Red robe soon followed, the man looking a tad more doubtful than when everything had begun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be late, we¡¯re not gonna wait.¡± Yellow robe tutted.


    ¡°Of course, and we won¡¯t disappoint.¡± Elaria replied.


    With that they separated, both parties returning to their own business. For Elaria however, she now had a deadline. To somehow bring her errant companion up to proper form within two hours. Maybe I should¡¯ve been more gentle, she winced at the thought, but everything is so new and strange. Does it not behoove me to explore what I can before I meet up with Sophie? Although I suppose this could be counted as more of an indulgence than anything¡­ grah, focus. Maybe some food and water ought to do?


    <hr><hr>


    The caravan set off with the duo tucked away in the last wagon. Red robe gawked as Raylani managed to rouse herself in time, the merchant clearly astonished that the two were, in fact, not lying. Yellow robe looked momentarily impressed before he waved them on, the dozen guards letting them through.


    Raylani still appeared moderately sore, the strange elf still lost in a haze of fatigue. Elaria only hoped that by the time they made camp at night, her companion would¡¯ve recovered in time. For now, Elaria opted to maintain her mostly neutral disposition to the world around them, taking in the new sights as they traveled the frontier and spending a few moments to tend to Raylani. She was relieved at being able to travel by caravan, the speed increase alone making it a more than worthy proposition when their other option was to be exposed to the wilds.


    There wasn¡¯t anything that she couldn¡¯t handle, but the eerie feeling of always being watched by a stalker or two sent disquieting shivers down her spine. They also had a slightly more dangerous aura around them, the grotesque creatures able to identify the edge of her influence with concerning accuracy, staying just outside of the void field she deployed. Swaying with an instinctual hunger in their eyes. Thank the Master they won¡¯t be a problem for now. Things seemed worse the further they moved west, with guard captains from towns before warning about the plethora of undead and ghouls that feasted on the bodies of the departed after every skirmish. Just more and more trouble, how vexing.


    Traveling by caravan therefore, negated some of the harsher elements of the journey, as well as ensured that they wouldn¡¯t get lost. It was now someone else¡¯s job to do the navigating, freeing up some time for her to simply relax.


    She found a small sense of simplistic beauty in the landscape around her. From the way the trees moved, to the large mountains that carved into the earth, and the raw refreshing air, she enjoyed it all. This world was fascinating in the chaotically organized nature of its formation, reminding her briefly of the void. There, concepts such as order or disorder did not really exist, only the will of the Master and the things created by it. In a sense, what it made was order. What it left to rot therefore, was disorder. The symptoms of a universe that seeks to be both nothing, and everything.


    It was only after her meeting with Sophie that she grew a desire to experience the chaos in person. For life at the void palace was luxurious but stagnant. The scenery would shift, stars appearing and disappearing according to the universe''s whimsy, but nothing would really change. Sure, unless the Master intervened, she lived to her own rules, needs and wants. But there was only so much a person wanted before she found herself restless.


    I suppose it¡¯s good then, that Sophie is so slow at unlocking the beacons, she chuckled to herself, I just hope the Master doesn¡¯t mind me taking a few detours too.


    <hr><hr>


    Night fell soon enough and Elaria found herself and Raylani the center of attention as the caravan now gathered around a small campfire. A few civilians and the caravan¡¯s master join the merchants, appearing from elsewhere in the caravan. The guards were spread into two shifts with half of them currently on patrol, leaving only a handful by the campfire, including an abnormally large feline looking humanoid guard. What strange species this world has.


    One of the more musically inclined of the group began a small lute based traveler¡¯s song. Only after assessing that he would do well enough did Elaria finally rouse Raylani. The dark elf¡¯s initial appearance still drew the crowd to simply gawk for a moment before Elaria instructed the musician to play a slower melody more reliant on the plucking of strings than mere strumming. Under the twangy but subdued music, Raylani danced a more contemplative dance, though her skimpy attire made it as provocative as usual despite that. Unfortunately for the crowd, two dances were all the elf had in her before she needed to rest.


    Only now did yellow robe seem convinced of their identities, a fact that made Elaria feel just that much more smug. Red robe grew more enraptured and even a few of the other caravaneers seemed amazed at the presence of a frontier rumor. Raylani seemed tired of the attention and had retreated early, leaving Elaria with the caravaneers. It left her in the inevitable position of trying to connect to them, to engage in conversation.


    On some level, she felt almost awkward trying to attempt to talk to others. It wasn¡¯t that it was unnatural, simply that she saw it as mostly unnecessary. Only by traveling with the strange elf did she gradually grow to see her companion¡¯s presence as a valued part of her daily routine. Even then, Elaria knew that sometimes she still felt her own low desire to converse with anyone besides the Master or Sophie. But it¡¯s changing, little by little I suppose.


    ¡°So how did you even come by one of ¡®em like that anyway?¡± Feline guard asked.


    ¡°Excuse me? You mean myself and my¡­ servant?¡± Elaria chose her words carefully.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking that is. Me and my gang have seen plenty, but an elf with skin like that? Maybe if we¡¯re hallucinating a nightmare or something.¡± He continued.


    ¡°An¡¯ elves don¡¯t usually act so docile, most got that hateful look in their eyes even when calm.¡± Another guard chimed in.


    ¡°Especially not if they¡¯re chained up.¡± A third snickered, her arms mimicking chains tightening around her neck, prompting a few sniggers from the group.


    What peculiar people. Though I suppose they did mention the empire and elves were mortal enemies. I wonder how Raylani factors into all this, she did mention her kin was hated by the other elven subspecies. Elaria returned from her absent expression to find the gathered crowd looking expectantly at her. How vexing.


    ¡°Magical accident.¡± She stated bluntly.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Feline guard asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Elaria cocked her head, confused.


    ¡°Details. That¡¯s way too vague.¡± He chuckled, followed by a few others.


    Elaria¡¯s lips upturned into a barely concealed frown before she replied, ¡°There was a magical experiment that went wrong, a fault with¡­ ambient flow of mana being redirected incorrectly. She appeared trapped, so I aided her. From there, you can work out the rest.¡±


    A few frowns and amused glances were cast in her direction, but overall, she could feel the mood settle to an acceptance of her vague but encompassing explanation. Feline guard seemed unsatisfied with the answer, but also caring enough to press her for more details, merely nodding along.


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± Red robe broke the silence, ¡°And that¡¯s how you came to be performers? Why across this¡­ stretch of land though? Pay¡¯s much better in the bigger cities for entertainers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s an elf still, weird looking as shit but an elf.¡± The second guard answered him, ¡®Most save a ton on paperwork costs alone. Can you imagine the transportation permits needed? Especially for an elf?¡±


    Whatever the transportation permits were, Elaria watched as the camp collectively shuddered. Must be some frightening stuff, indeed.


    ¡°The wait and questioning alone would be like stewing in the hells below.  Feline guard agreed.


    A grim chuckle echoed throughout the camp. ¡°True.¡± The second guard nodded, ¡°And the service, yeesh.¡±


    A round of raucous laughter took hold and soon the group was distracted, critiquing the administration and bureaucratic procedures. It freed up Elaria from being the center of attention and gave her a few moments to think. She turned her attention to the stars overhead, wondering just how closely the Gods were watching over this land. Certainly, about a week and a half ago, even she felt the sudden explosion of mana from elsewhere, that would¡¯ve gotten their attention, at the very least. Yet she didn¡¯t feel the barriers between worlds weaken, which meant that Sophie had not activated with a tower of the light, but rather an artifact. Still, it¡¯s progress I suppose.


    Just then, she felt the pang of something shifting in her chest. Her body tensed up as she felt the unwelcome sensation of an intrusion at the periphery of her detection range. Something had entered her sphere of control with hostile intent. But as she looked around, none of the caravaneers seemed ready to jump into action. Strange, that would mean¡­ she froze, we¡¯re not alone here.

 The Void Flower: Twilight Ambush

    ¡°WAR! Traxia Invades Absenstadt!


    ¡°It is with deep regret that we are to inform all our dear readers that the inevitable has happened. Traxia has launched a full scale invasion of Abenstadt¡¯s eastern border. Though two border forts have been taken. Thanks to the heroic sacrifice of the Abenstadtian troops holding the fortresses, they set off enough explosives to collapse the mountainside. A minor delay but a delay nonetheless as Traxian forces suffered heavy casualties from the manoeuvre. Members of the Nautican Admiralty and our own Chamber of Stalwart Justice have convened to discuss a plausible course of action in the days to come. In a rare show of defiance and righteousness of our position, Traxian Prince Carus and Princess Lucinia Trax have made a public statement at the Academy of Arteria, asking for all Traxian students to focus on their studies and to avoid the war. ¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Special News Edition Vol 13, ¡°Front Page¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria leapt over the log she was sitting on and dashed towards the last wagon. The one that held both her meager belongings and Raylani. Her worst fears were confirmed when she found two of the sentries dead, one with an arrow sticking out of his throat, the other seemingly putting up some fight judging by the cut marks on the tree nearby.


    ¡°Intrud-¡± She had only begun to yell when every fiber of her being tensed.


    Within her, strange signals were sent throughout her body and the danger it was in. Acting on instinct, she dropped to a crouch as an arrow whizzed past her. Damn, trouble.


    ¡°Intruders!¡± She yelled loudly, staying low but dashing away.


    More arrows slammed against the wagons that she ran past, the rest of the caravan now scrambling to their positions as well. Dark, lithe shadowy figures seemed to materialize out of the frosty treeline beside the caravan, their darkened cloaks blending into the night sky even as they seemed to just materialize out of nowhere.


    Elaria cursed at the sudden turn of events and channeled her mind''s eye to focus She let her consciousness snake through the gaps between the trees, through the night breeze and up into the expanse of the stars. In her moment of rapture, she felt herself let loose, with a vain hope that none of the local Gods would take notice of this sudden intrusion. In her mind¡¯s eye, she saw it, the monster of the void beyond.


    She reached the last carriage to find it in a sorry state. One of the caravan¡¯s sentries had been completely brutalised, riddled with arrows and cuts, the soldier still twitching in his death throes. Ahead of her was another worrying sight. Around six dark figures were in the midst of retreating, locked amongst them, unfortunately, was Raylani who struggled with mixed success in an attempt to break free. The dark elf was a good fighter and combatant, but she relied on mobility. In the cramped conditions of the carriage and surprise attack that took place, she likely never had a chance to even get ready before she had been kidnapped.


    ¡°Release her at-¡± Elaria barely had time to speak when two projectiles came flying at her. Ingrates.


    She dropped to the floor immediately, the arrow sailing safely past her. The other was a dagger, and in the instant she had identified it, a tendril snatched it out of the air and flung it back at her attackers. From her back, she seemed to sprout two ethereal looking tendrils that quickly coiled around her entire form, protecting her from attack. Around her, three more tendril appeared into existence from the void beyond, sucking up what little mana was left surrounding her. With the element of surprise falling back into her court, she moved to counteract only for Raylani¡¯s voice to cut through the night.


    ¡°Mistress! Please, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Raylani yelled.


    ¡°Shut up, traitor.¡± A sharp female voice growled, ¡°Get rid of the pest.¡±


    Elaria was prepared. A wave of projectiles shot forth from the figures, two more throwing daggers and the archer being launched at them. Her tendrils uncoiled themselves to whip the threats out of the air. After discarding the oncoming danger, she launched into her own attack and willed forth a decisive strike. The three tendrils around her curled up into themselves before each focusing on a stray target. With a cold calculating precision, they belched forth lances of pure void energy at each of their targets.


    The world seemed to retch in disgust at the sudden breaking of reality, the silence brought by the void leaving a hollow echo in its wake. Two of the masked beings were incapacitated at once, the lances of energy vaporising their skin and body immediately upon contact, leaving them nothing but writhing messes collapsing to ground. The third barely avoided being taken down but Elaria could see their silhouette losing a chunk of their shoulder from the shot. Worried about hidden assailants in the treeline, she condensed what power she could before pushing it all into the tendrils that had attacked. Engorged with a surge of energy, the three spat forth dozens of small void spikes that cut into the brush.


    Nondescript screams cried out into the night, some from the treeline, some from the caravan behind her. The battle was joined and her opponents looked much more warily at her now that her initial flurry was spent.


    ¡°Sorcerer¡­¡± One of the figure¡¯s hissed.


    ¡°Mistress¡­ ugh!¡± Raylani grunted as she was struck in the stomach.


    ¡°You would consort with a witch? Pathetic as you are, how wretched must you be to be bound in servitude to such pests. Lady Tesari wants to have a few words with you.¡± Her captor growled.


    ¡°T-tesari¡­ is¡­ still alive?¡± Raylani trembled.


    ¡°Oh, very much so, and very cross with what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°But I-¡±


    ¡°Who is this Tesari person? And release her at once!¡± Elaria shouted.


    ¡°Insolent pest! You dare interrupt your betters? Finish her!¡±


    Wordlessly, the two remaining raiders in front of charged at her, inhumanly fast and dodging the void lances being thrown at them. From the treeline, the few uninjured combatants charged her as well. Seeing their lithe forms closer and the glint of moonlight reflecting off their dark skin, she came to one conclusion, twilight elves, like Raylani. Unperturbed, Elaria dropped into a defensive stance, waiting until the last moment to strike.


    When the elves got close enough to be struck by a spear, Elaria held her arms out and spun. The coiled tendrils lashed out and followed her every motion. Most of the elves jumped backwards, having predicted that she would try something in defence. One however, was caught off guard and the tendril dematerialised before rematerialising within the hapless elf. In a moment, the elf exploded from inside out as the tendril tore a jug sized hole from within it. Blood, organs, and bones splattered across the ground in a shower of gore that halted any further advance. Damn, only got one.


    As the elf spluttered to their death in a shocked little gurgle, a tense silence settled over the combatants as everyone tried to take stock of the situation.


    ¡°Mistress!¡± Raylani wailed.


    ¡°Silence worm, your true mistress would weep at your pathetic state.¡± Her captor snarled, ¡°And you, who are you, witch? To steal what belongs to us." The elf gestured at Elaria, ¡°Don¡¯t move closer or she will suffer, yes? Now answer me, witch.¡±


    Elaria¡¯s brow knit together and her eyes snaked across the crowd. Four elves emerged from the treeline meaning that two now remained in front of her, the shoulderless elf struggling to attach their limp arm back together.


    Behind her, the battle raged on as the clash of steel echoed into the night, the campfire illuminating a shadow or two that flickered orange at the edge of her vision. She raised her arm up like a whip, the tendril mirroring its motion  as she stood to strike. Each of the other tendrils tracked one of the elves, coiled and ready to be unleashed once more.


    ¡°I am Elaria. Now release my servant at once, the rest you can have.¡± She growled.


    The elves stood stoic, waiting for their leader to speak when Raylani broke the silence.


    ¡°Mistress, my kin, they will- ugh!¡± She crumpled against another blow.


    ¡°Silence wretch, no one was addressing you. And you,¡± The captor snarled and pointed a knife at Raylani¡¯s neck, ¡°What vile sorcery is that, pest? Talk proper and we will release her¡±


    At that Elaria seemed to pause, the question having never really entered her mind before. What do I actually do? It¡¯s akin to magic, but not really. And I somehow doubt they¡¯d just ¡®let¡¯ her go. That seemed pretty intent on presenting her to this Tesari person. Tsk, intriguing, but infinitely vexing.


    ¡°Magic of the stars.¡± Elaria answered, not a lie, but not the full truth.


    ¡°Impossible. No astromancer can simply perform conjugation just like that. You lie, pest. Her life is on the line.¡± The elf wiggled the blade closer to Raylani¡¯s neck.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Elaria cared little, only seeking to delay their retreat, ¡°But can you say that this is like anything else you¡¯ve ever seen? For unlike the other magicians that you might know, who can truly say that they call upon the stars for aid? Who could truly embody the majesty of the heavens without understanding the principles that underlay it all.¡±


    That had caught the captor¡¯s attention, and Elaria saw her eyes trying to process this information. A gambit played out in Elaria¡¯s mind, a chance to separate Raylani from the captor¡¯s clutches. What happened after that, remained a question that needed answers. To find those, she needed more time.


    ¡°Pah, fairy magic. Probably tainted by the highborn.¡± Another elf snickered.


    ¡°You would deny the evidence before your very eyes?¡± Elaria spoke without facing the second elf, her eyes firmly locked onto Raylani. Vile curs, to deny the power of the Master.


    ¡°The highborn are illusionists and tricksters pure and simple.¡±


    ¡°So? They have nothing to do with me. Or perhaps you are blind and foolish if you cannot see that.¡±


    ¡°Foolish? Perhaps you do not understand the situation, human.¡± The second elf spat, ¡°Listen? Do you hear that? Your comrades have all perished, the call of battle wanes, the silence reigns. You¡¯re outnumbered.¡±


    Damn, I was hoping there¡¯d be someone else left to distract them. Trying to get away on foot against them might prove quite futile. Elaria frowned, it was a concerning development and she doubted her own abilities to keep track of even more combatants should any other elves begin flooding over.


    Her moment came however, when the captor raised her blade and pointed it at her instead of Raylani. An opening she needed to take advantage of before it was too late. No more doubts.


    ¡°Enough, the both of you.¡± The captor hissed, ¡°And you, pest. I have a different idea, come with us without resistance. You stand little chance of success. I am certain our lady-¡± She did not have a chance to finish as Elaria attacked.


    Elaria had calculated the approximate distance and just hoped that Raylani would understand the gesture for ¡®duck¡¯. Sacrificing one of her apparitions, she used the stray tendril¡¯s strength to feed her right arm its power. The tendril that mimicked her arm movements suddenly glowed a horrifying amalgamation of dark colors that seemed to swirl around aimlessly. Elaria willed it back under her control and swung her arm from side to side. Buoyed by the sacrifice, the tendril swelled to the size of a tree as she swung it at Raylani and her captor.


    Raylani only understood the message Elaria was trying to tell her a little too late. Recognition had flashed through her eyes a second too slow as she tried to duck, only to get clipped on the shoulder and sent sprawling. The captor however, had even less luck as they received the full brunt of the blow, slamming against a nearby tree as Elaria hurled her away.


    With a roar, she shot her void lances indiscriminately towards the other assailants, taking advantage of their momentary pause to dash toward Raylani. By the time she reached the staggered and absolutely concussed elf, the other dark elves launched their own attacks. A small volley of projectiles were flung at her, the two coiled tendrils expanding to shield both her and her companion, their ethereal forms absorbing the blows directly, but expending the second apparition. Her ranged options were dwindling, and the elves seemed unlikely to try diplomacy once more.


    Raylani weakly stood up, and Elaria reluctantly supported her, keeping her guard up as the dark elves warily advanced. It was an irritating observation as she realised they had adapted to her powers, understanding that she had a limited range and direct combat abilities. Worse still, out of the corner of her eye, she could spy tiny motes of light, gently saturating the air around them. These wispy little lights worried her, for she knew it meant that whatever God ruled this domain had started to shift their attention in response to her magicks, a prospect that she had no intention of ascertaining the truth of. We need to get out of here, fast. Or I won¡¯t be able to keep going without drawing unwelcome attention.


    Elaria used one of the tendrils to lift the elf to her feet, dragging her along as the two of them tried to retreat. Her other tendril slapped at the other dark elves, holding them back even as another void lance was thrown at them. One was grazed by the hit and the others took advantage and pushed the assault. Two lunged at her with spears, Elaria almost stumbling as she tried to dodge.


    ¡°Tch.¡± She grunted, using her tendril to topple one of the caravan carts, sending its cargo spilling onto the ground.


    ¡°Mistress, behind.¡± Raylani confusedly called out.


    Elaria twisted around just to see the glint of a dagger slam into the air beside her. Her tendril barely had time to trip up the elf before the two spearmen attacked once more. She pushed Raylani towards the fallen cart before whipping her now free tendril around, managing to grab ahold of the fallen elf and chucking it at the attackers, sending them collapsing into a heap.


    ¡°Raylani, our stuff. Find it. We go. Now.¡± Elaria commanded.


    Even in her somewhat dazed stupor, the elf seemed to grasp the urgency of the situation and rummaged through the cargo pile. Elaria meanwhile, used her tendrils to deflect more arrows, whilst her void lance blasted at one of the fallen elves, boring a hole of void energy through its skull. The other two quickly scrambled to their feet, now directly charging at her with their spears raised. One was blocked by a tendril, but just as she raised the other to block, she felt a presence behind her. Alarmed, she quickly dropped to the floor just as a dagger flew just above her scalp. It missed her but managed to surprise the second spear wielder, the dark elf backing off just a little.


    Battered, bruised and possibly quite injured, the captor was back on her feet and their hateful red eyes locked onto Elaria¡¯s own. It seems I earned myself a grudge. She kept Raylani in the edge of her vision range and tried to shift the fight away from the cart, buying what little time she could. Green and blue wisps now dominated the air around them, one of the dark elves even taking a brief moment to glance at them before glaring at her. Damn, those wisps are getting stronger, we¡¯re out of time.


    Elaria leapt towards one of the spear wielders, the elf clearly taken a little off guard as he tried to step back. With a heavy tug from one of the tendrils, she pulled the elf forward before yanking the spear from his hands. Too surprised to react, the elf seemed about to say something when she used both tendrils to grab him, using him as a cushion for another wave of arrows. Enraged, the last spear wielder and captor both charged her. Elaria slammed the now dead elf against the captor before trying to replicate her first move and destabilising the spearman. He had adapted quickly however and jumped over her strike and thrusted his spear forward. The blow grazed the skin on her arm, but the captor soon to recover, she needed to go all in.


    She consumed the last of the apparitions to quickly empower the remaining tendril. As it swelled up in size she hurriedly flung the spearman away, the elf¡¯s eyes widening in what felt like fear as he flew towards the archers.


    ¡°Raylani, now!¡± Elaria yelled.


    The elf tried to nod but was still fidgety and rummaging  through the pile of cargo in a confused panic. With a growl, Elaria dashed over, kicking away boxes here and there until she spotted their travel packs. Without a word, she pulled her tendrils back, using one to bring her the bags and the other to drag Raylani along.


    ¡°Eep.¡± Raylani squeaked.


    Elaria pushed the bags into Raylani¡¯s hands, before breaking out into a sprint, the elf barely keeping up. She scanned the rest of the caravan, looking for a way out only to find a scene of devastation. A bunch of wagons were in the process of being looted, the dark elves wasting no time in securing the spoils of battle. Another few had begun cutting open corpses, ripping out guts and other organs with a cold, calculating look in their eyes. A few of the civilians too, had their mutilated bodies left strewn across the ground, all missing their innards. Could it be¡­ would they really be making¡­ she shuddered at the thought and turned to Raylani for confirmation, but the elf was too dazed to notice. The last batch of elves were guarding the few guards and civilians who not just survived, but had surrendered, the prisoners now cowering where the campfire had been. The feline guard and red robe were there, amongst a dozen others, but yellow robe was nowhere to be seen.


    Overall, her brief look around drew her to the conclusion that fighting would be an astronomically poor idea. That left running, but she somehow doubted they would shake off any pursuers given Raylani¡¯s condition. Unless¡­


    ¡°Over there! Stop them!¡± The captor screeched.


    Elaria¡¯s thoughts instantly returned to instinct as all the dark elves seemed to turn towards her. Blasted stars! She reacted at once and used her tendril to hurl some debris at the closest elf, catching them off guard but missing in the panic. The elf however, fell backwards trying to dodge and Elaria used her tendril to complete the manoeuvre, tossing them aside. Dark elves started pointing before shooting or throwing things at her, a few more charging in from the front. Her options were looking bleak as she fended off another wave of projectiles, steeling her heart for battle as they closed in.


    In nothingness, salvation. Elaria recited the mantra and drew power from herself into her remaining tendrils. With a small burst of energy, she lashed them out at the oncoming elves, barrelling through sword, spear, and body like they were paper. The immediate backlash of drawing upon her void energy without having absorbed any mana recently slammed against her mind like a brick. She gasped out loud but held it in, the adrenaline forcing her to escape first. Ugh, that¡­ my fault for not practicing, argh, my head.


    Her pain was matched with equal parts relief as she spied their salvation. One of the caravan¡¯s horses remained tethered to a cart, frightened, but alive. The duo sprinted past the recovering elves and Elaria wasted no time hurling the cart¡¯s cargo as projectiles, forcing the nearby elves to hold back for a moment lest they were struck. She used the lull to quickly haul Raylani into the cart before wrestling with the frightened creature with her tendrils, asserting her control through overwhelming force. The neighing and braying of the animal had led the elves to renew their attacks and Elaria barely spurred the animal just in time before another volley of arrows slammed into the side of the cart. Obeying out of sheer terror, the horse began galloping away, pulling the cart along with it as the elves were left momentarily befuddled by the strange escape.


    ¡°Shiana Nelass! You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± The captor yelled, the unmistakable tone of hatred in her voice carrying through the night sky.


    But they were free, whatever threats the elves could muster, it mattered little in the moment. She was certain they had no mounts nearby or someone would¡¯ve heard them earlier. Maybe even stopped the ambush in time. Furthermore, they had also killed most of the caravan¡¯s own mounts, thus also denying the caravaneers an easy escape, but in a situation like this, now they would be hard pressed to catch up.


    Looking back, she could barely focus on the fact that the caravan now seemed to be growing smaller and smaller, no traces of dust clouds kicked up by riders either. They had escaped. Relief flowed through her veins as she then turned to find Raylani looking rattled but mostly unharmed. Wordlessly, she beckoned for the elf to take the horse¡¯s reins. Elaria groaned, the pain flooding back in now that a modicum of calm had returned.


    ¡°Mistress?! Are you hurt? I can help!¡­ I-I¡­ this unworthy servant also must thank you for-¡±


    Whatever else Raylani wanted to say was lost in the ether as Elaria¡¯s wound in the arm now flared up as well, her senses all overloading at once. Knowing that she had succeeded, she grimaced and let out one last smile, at what she did not, yet the feeling of success was there nonetheless. In agony but also satisfied, she finally let her tendrils dissipate and without even letting out a sigh, immediately passed out as exhaustion took hold.

 Act 5 Chapter 4: Recounting Tales

    ¡°Potomian naval forces remain on high alert after an incident in neighbouring Gratia has led to the sinking of multiple ships and the sacking of a town. Gratian officials from both the Republic and Kingdom have issued statements that everything was under control, and that it was an attack by unnamed terrorists. Potomian observers predict that this was a high casualty event, and that it could be likely that hostilities between the Gratian factions have resumed in earnest. ¡±


    - Forward Pont! Exclusive News From Pontus - Section Securitie, ¡°Trouble on the Trannoire¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie rubbed her cheeks against Aryana¡¯s, hoping to leech off some of the redhead¡¯s brainpower. While not stupid by in any academic sense, Sophie had found herself stressed over the volume of coursework she had before break. Worse still, she had tests in almost every single class she was taking, all of which she felt woefully underprepared for despite the reassurances of her classmates. The one outlier was an assessment requested by the Arterian Trinite instructor who had caught a glimpse of her deranged training the other week. The two had barely interacted in class and now, Sophie could definitely feel the instructor avoiding her. They had, however, only conversed once since then, in which he told her in no uncertain terms that she would take the assessment and move onto a more advanced class, his only acknowledgement of what had happened.


    ¡°I get that the two of you are close, but we don¡¯t need such displays here.¡± Miraevie tutted from opposite her.


    ¡°But, I need her brain juice.¡± Sophie protested, eliciting a small giggle from Alodie.


    Miraevie frowned and rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not dumber than a brick, yet. I sincerely doubt you need more ¡®brain juice¡¯. Ugh, such a vulgar term.¡± The elf spat the last words out with visible distaste.


    Aryana meanwhile, was fast asleep. Having gotten bored of studying, the redhead took a quick exit to dreamland. She didn¡¯t need to be here, on the contrary, Sophie had even suggested for her to go enjoy herself, but the girl refused to leave her side, ¡®for the next weekends, at least¡¯ Aryana had said. Sophie didn¡¯t mind, but it did prove awkward whenever she had to go to study sessions, sheepishly having to ask if people minded a tag along. Thankfully no one did, and anyone who did have concerns were quickly won over by Aryana¡¯s pleasant and adorable demeanour. She is quite the cute one, gah, focus.


    It had been two weeks since her date, with Sophie now regretting her choice of simply putting life on hold during the Saclian expedition. Now, she had not just a lot to catch up on, but also a lot to learn in order to be prepared for the exams.


    So it was that on this Caeus, she had agreed to review the exam materials for history class as well as to take some time to prepare herself for a presentation on the history of Carrador¡¯s rise. With reluctance, Miraevie had agreed to a study session, with Alodie being the one who suggested the idea. They had invited Dominic as well, but the Gratian was busy with his own plans for the day, saying that ¡®he¡¯d join after a while, if you guys aren¡¯t finished early¡¯. Judging by Miraevie¡¯s slightly disappointed pout at the news, Sophie was relatively certain that those two were at least intertwined on a more intimate level. Heh.


    For the most part, the study session was an attempt to just remember what information they could. History wasn¡¯t hard for any of them, it just proved to be really dense, at least in Sophie¡¯s opinion. Gah, I still have to investigate that stupid griffin feather. It¡¯s a lead, but someone has a crow watching me, and gave me that. So what exactly are they after? She sighed from frustration.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Alodie queried, surprised by the sigh.


    ¡°Hmm? Ahh, nothing. Just a bit sluggish is all.¡± Sophie replied, wiping the expression off her face.


    ¡°You need to get proper rest, okay? Like her.¡± Alodie gave Aryana¡¯s cheek a soft poke.


    Sophie felt a pang of something flash in her chest. She¡¯s mine, she wanted to pout, but held back. She was dismayed at how quickly she had fallen into the same feelings as when she was with Eva, the desire to always be around or matter to them. She knew that the situation was different and that the two shared a different kind of bond. But she never learned what dating someone actually entailed. She¡¯d seen it happen, but here, they were already spending a significant portion of time with each other. So what¡¯s different? She posed the question before immediately blushing at the feeling of how they kissed appeared in her mind, well¡­ I mean¡­ but still.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Miraevie coughed, startling Sophie from her thoughts. ¡°Maybe you do need the brainpower if you keep spacing out like that. Do you even remember what we were talking about a minute ago?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s ears drooped in disappointment, shit, she¡¯s right. I need to focus. ¡°C-Carrador?¡± Sophie scrunched her brows as she tried to remember.


    ¡°Tch, nice guess.¡± Miraevie sighed, ¡°Next time, when you want to take a break, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Alodie, break time?¡± The elf asked.


    ¡°Break sounds good.¡± Alodie bobbed her head.


    Miraevie simply arched a questioning eyebrow at Sophie.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, sounds good.¡± Sophie agreed with an embarrassed nod.


    The elf rolled her eyes and sighed, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s meet back here in about half an hour?¡±


    Alodie nodded, so Sophie also nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± Miraevie clapped her hands together before puffing out her chest and stretching, ¡°Cause my back¡¯s getting sore.¡±


    Seeing none of the others move, the elf snapped her fingers in annoyance.


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Half an hour means half an hour, starting now. Get a move on then.¡± Miraevie urged the two.


    Without so much as a huff or goodbye, the elf collected her things and marched out of the library. Alodie and Sophie shared bewildered looks, both feeling as if they had been dressed down by someone with far more authority than them. Alodie was the first to break and nodded to herself before at Sophie.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose that is our dismissal for now. I will see you in a bit.¡± She smiled, ¡°Also, umm, the two of you look good together, yes.¡± She sheepishly added, throwing a quick glance at Aryana.


    Sophie burst into a furious blush and the tips of her ears turned red, ¡°Ahhh, t-thank you.¡± She giggled slightly, ¡°See you in a bit!¡±


    With Alodie heading out as well, that left Sophie alone with the sleeping Aryana. She wondered what they should do, a walk or a snack perhaps. Yet, she also found her companion¡¯s sleeping face too adorable and settled for gently poking it, enjoying the little bounce she got in return. Aryana finally started stirring after twenty six pokes, the girl sticking her tongue out in a futile attempt to lick whatever was bothering her cheek. Cute.


    A droplet of drool was what finally roused her from her slumber. Aryana shot up at once, wiping her mouth in a panic as she looked around, only to find no one else but Sophie. Her eyes crinkled with worry and Sophie leaned in with a giggle, planting a soft kiss on her lips. Aryana¡¯s worries immediately turned to confusion as her eyes widened, her brain still trying to process everything when Sophie spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking a half hour break.¡± Sophie explained.


    Understanding suddenly flooded into Aryana¡¯s eyes alongside relief and she nodded.


    ¡°I was thinking we should either go to a food hall for a snack or take a walk. I definitely need to stretch a bit.¡±


    ¡°A snack¡­ sounds good.¡± Ary tiredly said before she broke out into a yawn.


    Sophie yawned in turn and the two shared a small giggle.


    ¡°So what¡¯d you think of the study material?¡± Sophie teased.


    ¡°Errr¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. You have a cute sleeping face, you know?¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Before Aryana could look more indignant, Sophie snuck in a second kiss. Aryana¡¯s face looked positively delighted for a moment before dropping into an exaggerated pout.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary whined.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Less teasing in public. Now, snacks?¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­ fine, snacks. Better let me get extra though. To make up for the teasing.¡±


    ¡°Hahah, fine, deal.¡± Sophie grinned.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°So how¡¯d you two meet anyway? You¡¯re roommates right?¡± Miraevie asked after everyone reconvened. Having all returned just under half an hour.


    ¡°Err¡­ well¡­¡± Ary looked with uncertainty at Sophie who also looked slightly worried, ¡°Well¡­ we just sort of¡­ ran into each other while traveling¡± Aww, she doesn¡¯t know if she should tell them everything, that¡¯s so cute.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Miraevie paused, the elf putting down her pen to look up, ¡°Just¡­ met on the road? Can you be a bit more specific? If you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Mirae, don¡¯t pressure the girl like that.¡± Dominic quipped, the man having arrived alongside Miraevie.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m legitimately curious.¡±


    Sophie looked over to find Alodie chewing on a few biscuits looking just as interested despite remaining quiet.


    ¡°I was running away from home and she found me.¡± Aryana had blurted out before anyone else could speak, ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling together since then.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Miraevie spoke, her face aghast.


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a kidnapping?¡± The elf rounded on Sophie. Didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°No! It was a¡­ rough situation the two of us were thrown into.¡± Sophie quickly justified.


    ¡°Yes! Very rough! The druids wanted to- ah oops.¡± Ary quickly shut her mouth.


    Well so much for deciding whether or not to keep her home a secret. Sophie watched as everyone else¡¯s eyes also lit up with interest.


    ¡°Druids? Where exactly are you from?¡± Dominic asked.


    ¡°Errr¡­ I¡­¡± Ary stammered.


    ¡°Are druids the ones who commune with nature?¡± Alodie asked


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡±


    ¡°So it was a kidnapping?¡± Miraevie prodded.


    ¡°No?!¡± Ary let out a strangled cry, turning to Sophie for assistance.


    ¡°She¡¯s from a tribe up in the Frostwind Mountains in the north. They had some weird ritual to take her powers or something. Ended up being her protector.¡± Sophie winked at Ary, who goofily beamed a smile in return.


    ¡°That why you keep rubbing her cheeks? Same ritual to get her ¡®brain juice¡¯ powers?¡± Miraevie snorted.


    Sophie was mortified as everyone also shared a laugh. Aryana meanwhile, regarded her with an inscrutable expression on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s cause you¡¯re really smart.¡± Sophie pleaded.


    Aryana raised her eyebrows, expecting more.


    ¡°And really¡­ cute.¡± Sophie sheepishly added.


    Satisfied by the praise, Aryana dropped her expression and rubbed her cheek against Sophie¡¯s, much to everyone¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°Bold. Of that, I¡¯m certain.¡± Miraevie quipped.


    Aryana nodded, ¡°Mine.¡± She declared proudly.


    Sophie felt her heart flutter at the reassurance that she still mattered. Even though she knew that Aryana cared, it was another thing to have it be said so boldly. Though, am I¡­ I hope I don¡¯t become a bother that weighs her down. Another round of smiles was passed between the group before Dominic spoke up.


    ¡°Should-urk!¡± He tried to speak only to be elbowed by the elf.


    ¡°Keep that thought to yourself.¡± Miraevie growled.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Sophie chuckled at the sight, giving Aryana a small squeeze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the two of us have gone through quite a bit together.¡± Sophie interrupted, taking the focus off Aryana.


    ¡°Adventures?¡± Alodie finally chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡± Sophie affirmed.


    ¡°And? You can¡¯t just leave us at that. I will freely admit that I am most¡­ intrigued... about your history, half elf.¡± Miraevie tutted, the expectation filling her eyes and the others as well.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sophie sighed, massaging the tips of her ears before tapping her ponytail, her mind clearing up. ¡°I guess someone did tell me it¡¯d be nice to talk about things to people.¡±


    Aryana feigned ignorance but received a scritch behind the ears as punishment.


    ¡°Nyeh.¡± Ary fought off a giggle before settling down.


    ¡°Anyway. I guess¡­ if you guys don¡¯t mind, I suppose I have a little bit a tale to tell about Carrador. Nothing more, nothing less The rest¡­ I would prefer to keep to myself.¡±


    At her slightly more somber tone, the mood turned a little more serious as the jovial attitudes vanished. Now everyone looked as if they were ready to listen to a lecture by a professor, their eyes trained attentively on Sophie. It made her equal parts nervous and excited. Catching onto her body language, Aryana squeezed her hand under the table, the small gesture bringing a relieving warmth to Sophie¡¯s pounding heart.


    She had recounted this tale a handful of times already, mostly to people in a position of power or who were dear to her like Eva. To so casually speak to an audience of the completely unaffiliated was an interesting if nerve wracking prospect. But with Aryana¡¯s support, Sophie sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°It all started on a night when I¡­ injured my leg. I used to¡­ still work as a maid, you see¡­¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°And then¡­ well, then it was off to Melton I suppose.¡± Sophie ended her tale, a distinctively more despondent feeling curdling within her.


    Judging by the almost ashen expressions of the people around her, she suspected the others found the conclusion of her Carradorian travels a little less than heartwarming too. Aryana¡¯s face was a mixture of compassion and sorrow, her own eyes betraying her thoughts at the similarities of the suffering that befell Melisgrad. They had both been harrowing experiences and Sophie understood what she felt. A part of her saw herself reflected in Aryana, the awkward outcast who didn¡¯t come into their own until they were freed from their surroundings. But then¡­ I wonder would I ever feel normal just¡­ working at the estate again? She glanced at her hands and tightened them, but she¡¯s also different, she¡¯s not a monster, not a murderer. Despair momentarily snuck in, Sophie¡¯s mind clouded in a sea of grey. Stars above, everything is such a mess¡­ but I''ve said enough.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Dominic let out a small sigh, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s pretty intense. And you¡¯ve been¡­ shot by an arrow and stabbed? Like, physically, shot and stabbed?¡±


    Sophie almost chuckled at his comment, the absurdity of his question breaking some of the tension that shackled her mind. ¡°Yeah. Wasn¡¯t enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°The first part of my journey, yes. But the rest¡­ maybe one day.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Dominic grunted.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so strange.¡± Miraevie stated bluntly, pick up after Dominic.


    ¡°Mirae! That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine. Don¡¯t need to be so picky. Sorry, I meant, so that is why your behavior seems so odd to me.¡± Miraevie looked at Sophie.


    ¡°By the stars, Mirae, that¡¯s-¡± Dominic began just as Sophie interrupted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I get what she means.¡± Sophie chuckled, ¡°I guess you could say that. Though I¡¯ve always been pretty strange if you ever get the chance to ask Eva.¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡± Ary cooed affectionately from the side.


    Everyone shared a small snicker at Aryana¡¯s comment and Sophie too, felt her mood lift slightly, the clouds now dissipating. She ruffled Aryana¡¯s hair, the girl scrunching up her face in mock disapproval. Man¡­ if only the world was at peace, then¡­ we could do this all the time.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Alodie spoke up, ¡°You sound like you could use some rest.¡±


    The others just nodded in turn, making Sophie feel a little awkward.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°There is truth to that.¡± Miraevie interjected, ¡°Your soul needs nourishment too. Perhaps after our exams, you could go on a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Huh, yeah. That¡¯d be a pretty good idea, After all, Mirae and-urk.¡± Dominic grimaced as he got rapped over the head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that.¡± The elf scowled.


    ¡°Aright, alright. But Mirae¡¯s right, it¡¯d do you some good to just relax.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this good enough?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°What do you mean? Like here at the Academy?¡±


    Sophie nodded, ¡°No danger, no¡­ suffering. It¡¯s a nice change of pace.¡±


    That evidently made the other two grimace, and she watched as the elf and human shared a heavy glance with each other.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose¡­ but¡­ you know, a proper, responsibility free vacation is what we¡¯re talking about. Dominic clarified, ¡°After all, we still have tests and assignments here, don¡¯t we? I mean, this is a study session after all.¡±


    ¡°Oohh, if you don¡¯t know where, you could always come to visit.¡± Alodie excitedly chirped, taking everyone by surprise. The girl seemed caught up in the moment and took a few seconds before she noticed the sudden influx of attention, ¡°Ahh, umm, what I meant was. Ostia is a good place for a vacation. Err, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Sophie burst out laughing, ¡°I might just take you up on that offer.¡± She smiled.


    Someone prodded her from the side and she found Aryana pouting.


    ¡°Sorry, I meant, we might just do that.¡± Sophie smirked, much to Aryana¡¯s chagrin.


    Alodie beamed in approval, ¡°I did say you two looked good together.¡±


    The group shared a few more chuckles before Miraevie seemed to realize she was laughing too, the elf immediately shaking herself back to seriousness as her expressions shifted. She tapped her pen on the table to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Vacations to Ostia aside, I believe we still have about four chapters to cover.¡± Miraevie pointed to the textbooks.


    A collective groan came from the others and the elf only raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well? Let¡¯s get to it.¡±


    I guess a vacation might do some good after all. And Ostia, huh? I wonder what it¡¯s like? Would Eva know? Would Ary enjoy it? Who am I kidding, she''d probably be delighted seeing something new. Heh. It''d certainly be nice to spend some more time alone with her, yeah, that does sound nice.

 Act 5 Chapter 5: First Semester Survived

    ¡°Abenstadtian mercenary companies formed up into battle formation at 0500 hours on the edge of the Saint¡¯s Peak. It is estimated that seven mercenary companies totalling approximately 6,400 soldiers, alongside four levy companies numbering around 2,300 militia, gathered to face off against a Traxian assault force of 13,000 auxiliaries. Exact details are still unknown, but we do know that the assault force was ultimately repelled after a short, brutal attack. Casualty estimates currently remain unknown, but are rumoured to include almost half the Traxian force left killed or wounded, with Abenstadtian¡¯s almost completely losing most of the militia and the mercenary companies: ¡®The Red Company; The Flames of Yr; and The White Tide. ¡±


    - Daniel Arling, Military Advisor to the Chamber of Stalwart Justice, ¡°Report on Traxo-Abenstadt Conflict #273-D¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The first of her assessments was also first of the week on Astra. The deal struck had been simple: if she passed, there would be no need for her to attend the beginner¡¯s class and she can join the advanced class after the break. She had accepted, knowing that she had been seen not just by him, but by multiple Academy staffers.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lieutenant Ulfgeir asked, his hands gripping the hilt of his training blade.


    ¡°Ready.¡± Sophie replied, her hand on her own.


    Around them, the class watched with surprise and excitement. They would be witness to a true duel, though they probably did not expect it to be between the instructor and a strange half elf. Sophie almost chuckled at the thought but kept her cool, her palms growing slightly sweatier from the tension.


    ¡°Alright then. Beren, read the rules and count us in.¡± The soldier nodded at one of the students. A somewhat tall if lanky looking boy who sported black hair like the Traxians.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Beren coughed to get their attention, ¡°Rules are as¡­ uh¡­ as follows. We judge by contact, best out of five bouts. No aiming for the head. Uhh¡­ also all movesets allowed but no magic. Clear?¡±


    Two nods.


    ¡°Right¡­ okay¡­ here we go. Three, two, one. Go.¡± Beren declared and stepped back.


    The fight had begun.


    He stood ready, sword unsheathed, Sophie following suit. There was a tense quiet as they circled each. Their eyes watched for each other¡¯s muscles, a grin forming on the Trinite¡¯s face.


    ¡°Been a while since I felt so tense.¡± Ulfgeir growled.


    Sophie simply nodded, biding her time. Then it happened, his right leg tensed, then his left. A feint. Before she had time to react he attacked from the left. She saw through the attack and parried to the right, catching his blade as he swapped it. She used the momentum of his strike to push herself away from his blade, launching her own counter attack.


    * Clack *


    She hit his armour. A point.


    The two stepped back, offering each other a duelist¡¯s bow.


    ¡°P-Point.¡± Beren called out.


    ¡°Magnificently done.¡± Ulfgeir acknowledged.


    ¡°Thank you instructor.¡± Sophie dipped her head.


    The two returned to their starting positions, looking towards Beren who offered up a nod.


    ¡°Alright then. Three, two, one, go!¡± Beren called out.


    This time Sophie attacked, a ferocious charge to simply overwhelm her opponent. Ulfgeir appeared unfazed and blocked the initial attack. When she felt the impact, she immediately dropped to a crouch, dodging his counter attack and striking his chest.


    ¡°Point?¡± Beren called out uncertainty.


    Ulfgeir seemed more bemused than another and the instructor confirmed for him. ¡°Point for her.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Point." Beren acknowledged before looking at the pair, "Reset¡­ Ready? Three, two, one, go!¡± Beren called out.


    Sophie launched another attack, but this time he was ready. His parry threatened to turn into a lunge against her torso. She reacted instinctively to absorb the blow with her arm, to trade pain for a hit.


    ¡°Point.¡±


    Sophie froze, catching the curious glint in her instructor¡¯s eye.


    ¡°A curious battle tactic.¡± Ulfgeir commented.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie apologised.


    ¡°No, no. By all means. This helps me get a better gauge on you as a fighter. Should I end up actually recommending you for the advanced class.¡± Ulfgeir grunted, ¡°Beren. Ready.¡±


    Sophie nodded, returning to her position.


    ¡°Three, two, one, go!¡± Beren called out.


    This time Sophie waited. Only when the instructor moved did she launch into an assault. The sheer speed of her attack must¡¯ve caught him by surprise, for within only a few breaths, it was over.


    ¡°Point!¡± Beren yelled, ¡°Umm¡­ that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s three to one, student¡¯s favor. Match end.¡±


    Sophie waited until Ulfgeir relaxed, then allowed her own tension to leave her body. Around them, the students of her martial class broke out into uncertain claps, as if they didn¡¯t know how they should feel.


    ¡°Fine work there.¡± Ulfgeir stuck out his hand.


    Sophie shook it.


    ¡°As agreed. I¡¯ll push you off to an advanced class, for I suspect my drilling might not be too helpful for you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry sir.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Pah, it''s always good seeing a fighter in action. Though I will ask one thing before I dismiss you. Well, more like two.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°How much of that is practice, how much of that was¡­ let¡¯s say, practical application?¡± Ulfgeir asked.


    Sophie pursed her lips for a moment, trying to think of something to say when she just shrugged, ¡°Mostly¡­ practically, sir.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Huh... and yet you seem so young. Fascinating. And two, you willing to consider joining the guard?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ guard? Like the Guardians or Trinites?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°N-not really, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, shame. Guard could use more people like you. Us Trinite¡¯s that is.¡± He rubbed his chin, ¡°Very well then, go get yourself changed. You earned your free time until you have the advanced class. Well fought, and good luck. Guess I¡¯m getting too used to this cushy posting.¡± He grumbled under his breath before turning to the other students,¡±And you lot! Show¡¯s over! Let¡¯s get back to drilling! Come on! Form up!¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Sophie whispered, extracting herself when she noticed everyone¡¯s attention shift. One assessment down, three more to go.


    <hr><hr>


    Civics and mathematics happened the day after. Both were relatively standardised exams. Small packet of papers with questions to be answered. One of the noteworthy things that Sophie noticed was both how quickly Lady Lucia and her posse had quickly absconded from class the moment they finished their exams and the gazes that followed. For a brief moment, Sophie felt pain at their treatment, knowing that she had been quite the odd one out just a few months ago.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    It was during math class that she had her most profound revelation however. Upon noticing the closeness of the wolfkin Tavaeia and Aetemo alongside the human Leon, Sophie almost immediately had the realisation that the three were more than likely mating together. The idea just popped into her mind when she waved to them before the exam started, noticing the looks they cast amongst themselves.


    Her heart had stilled at the sudden thought, spurring her to observe all her classmates more closely. To notice the signs of intimacy or lack thereof. She found herself almost completely distracted when the exam had started, the weight of change resting heavy on her shoulders. I probably wouldn¡¯t have thought too much about all of this before. But¡­ I can¡¯t help but notice it now. Is it¡­ because of everything with Ary?


    Thankfully, the rest of the exam was as dull as can be, doing more than enough to grind any interesting thought into dust. That is to say, her mind was a mushy puddle of nothingness when staring at all the math problems. In comparison, Aryana had easily breezed through the exams, finishing well in advance of everyone else, leaving with a cheery smile on her face as lunch drew closer. Unfortunately for herself, Sophie had slogged on through with the rest of her compatriots, finishing with a muted groan as the feelings of failure and despair intensified.


    All of it was then nullified when she met Aryana for lunch. Before she could even speak, Aryana rewarded her efforts with a kiss. Sophie babbled a few incoherent words at the unexpected gift and then just smiled. It''s not all bad with exam week, I suppose.


    <hr><hr>


    When Phaerus came, Sophie spent the morning with Aryana, the two sharing a tired cuddle and ignoring their club activities for the day. It was a much needed break and evidently necessary one. As Sophie had fallen asleep and only awoke when Aryana brought lunch into the room.


    After sharing the meal, the two split off for whatever afternoon student groups were still meeting. Sophie unfortunately, bumped into Moritz on her way to the dueling club. The ducal child however, merely acknowledged her and moved on. Leaving her to remember the horrifying fact that he had also shared a level of closeness with Princess Edelin. Her mind was scarred by her own imagination and she almost buckled under the image those thoughts evoked. The king''s daughter and Eva''s brother, by the stars! Gah! And Freddie and Eva! Have they... She banished the distressing thought into the recesses of her mind, locking it away somewhere dark. Never think about... it... but... no!


    The evening saw her working with Dalgron Silverbrew to develop not just a logistical plan, but also a battle plan for their upcoming assessment match. Victory or losing mattered little, with the emphasis being placed on utilising techniques and strategies that were talked about during class. Their allocated resources this time had been greatly expanded, allowing Sophie to field two units of archers, two regular infantry units, two levy infantry, and four squadrons of heavy cavalry. Dalgron meanwhile, fielded the majority of the line infantry; with six levy infantry units, four heavy infantry units, two units of archers, and one elite infantry unit. Their objective would beat back an enemy force across a ¡®wide¡¯ front. Thus meaning that they had to account for even more manoeuvres than they had utilised previously. Still, by the end of the night, the two parted ways, confident that they¡¯d at least not fail completely.


    Returning home had brought with it the joy of Aryana jumping up to hug her. It was a wonderful, warming feeling that made Sophie happy, like a soothing balm for her aching mind. Stress was then further relieved when Aryana had slowly begun massaging her shoulders, the waves of contentment flooding her entire being. By the end of it, Sophie ended up being the one who rested her head in Aryana¡¯s lap, curling up with unbridled joy. Aryana for her part, seemed more than happy with the result, lingering for a while before scuttling down to sleep beside Sophie.


    Before they drifted off however, one stray thought did cross Sophie¡¯s mind, provoked by the scent of floral vanilla and the thoughts of the day before. What if¡­  she then struck the thought out of her mind as soon as it floated up, never-mind. She turned her attention to the figure beside her and listened to Aryana¡¯s slow rhythmic breaths as the redhead snoozed, smiling at the sight.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Sophie whispered.


    <hr><hr>


    Tessus came the next morning and she gingerly pushed herself through her other classes. Trading a few pleasantries with acquaintances before going through the order of battle in her mind. Her thoughts then drifted to the logistics of supplying their force, and what might be required of the baggage train. Gotta get it all down so we can explain it to the professor.


    Class came soon enough and so did the main assessment where different pairs fought against each other. For her and Dalgron, the overall plan was simple. His infantry would occupy the enemy; her infantry would be responsible for defending their own supply hub and act as a reserve; her cavalry would aim straight at the enemy base camp to neutralize it in one strike. Though the objective was to simply defeat the enemy army, Professor Ehlrich stated that whoever has no supply hub would be rolling their dice on a disadvantage, taking a lower roll. Without luck, that could be potentially devastating.


    Their match started off as expected, no supply route delays and therefore Dalgron¡¯s infantry line managed to clash with the enemy. Sophie¡¯s heavy cavalry manages to use the woodland terrain to sneak past the main battlefield, detaching one of her squadrons to attack the enemy¡¯s flank. It was a devastating blow to the mostly evenly matched infantry battle, tilting the result firmly in Dalgron¡¯s favor. Though they had lost four of his levies and one of his heavy infantry units, overall, it was a smashing success to have claimed four enemy heavy units and three levies for those losses.


    Their fortunes soon shifted however, and Sophie¡¯s cavalry squadrons ran up against almost the entirety of the second enemy force. The initial charge saw the cavalry smashing through their lines and taking down two units of archers and two levies. But, they were surrounded and after a series of bad rolls, only injured four infantry units before they were destroyed. The tide then darkened further when both enemy forces combined to rout Dalgron¡¯s infantry. Though his troops held their own, taking down almost the entirety of the opposing heavy infantry, numbers won the day and he was overrun. Sophie recalled the last squadron and had her remaining troops perform a desperate defence of their supply hub.


    The game was down to the wire as her own infantry evaporated after some mediocre rolls, taking only a few of the enemy with them. However, her archers and remaining squadron held their own and took double the enemy with them. With one unit of levy left against three, she and Dalgron agreed to concede the match.


    Fortunately, since although victory mattered, they were also graded on utilisation of concepts and tactics. In that, despite the rebuke for such a risky strategy in investing so heavily on heavy cavalry, they still passed. Relieved, she and Dalgron shared a hug, the dwarf¡¯s strength surprising her as she was nearly crushed at the sudden pressure.


    ¡°Ta nice to work with a pointy ear who¡¯s not uptight all the time.¡± Dalgron grinned.


    Perturbed but not wholly offended, Sophie shot him a hesitant thumbs up, the dwarf returning with a bit too much enthusiasm.


    Just like that, it was over. Four exams down and one to go. Mentally exhausted and physically somehow more tired than she was expecting, she found solace in the idea of returning back to Aryana¡¯s embrace. Just one more to go. Once tomorrow¡¯s done, winter break with Ary!


    <hr><hr>


    Gratus came and so too did the second last day of this semester. Things were winding down for all of her classes and a generally relaxed mood settled over the campus. A few more still had exams like herself, but the hectic mood that had pervaded the week so far seemed to be vanishing. Replaced by a sense of jubilance that all the students had just one more day of ceremony next Astra and they would be free.


    Aetemo had invited them to a party on the weekend after math class was over. Before Sophie could even think, Aryana had accepted for the both of them. Just another thing to do, fun though, hopefully. The group then went for lunch, with the rest of them wishing Sophie good luck on her final exam. After a comforting meal, it was off to history class and her final obstacle of the semester.


    It was only now that when Sophie cast her eyes over the Academy¡¯s walls and towards the mainland did she truly feel the presence of the coming frosts. Off in the distance, almost completely hidden by grey clouds were the snow covered peaks of the Highwall. A small trickle of nostalgia washed over her as she remembered living under the watchful eye of the mountains. Felt like a lifetime ago.


    By the time she got into class, she was operating without much thought, simply throwing herself into the work in an attempt to finish it. The history exam itself was a brief twenty minute affair right at the start of class. For what time they were given, it was tough and covered some of the more obscure topics that they had touched upon. Then came the rapid fire presentations that everyone had to prepare. All the class topics were divided into different student groups, with each person expected to present one part of their topic. Sophie had spoken about the rise of Carrador and some of its early history as a former Myndiri stronghold within the Highwall.


    She was nervous, even now, still feeling uncomfortable whenever everyone was watching her. She was mentally aware that she had started rambling a little during the middle, but there was nothing that her mind could do. A wave of relief then washed over her when Alodie finally took over to detail the first decades of Carradorian history. Dominic then took the center section and Miraevie caught everyone up with major recent events.


    They listened to two more groups presenting before Professor Angus finally dismissed the class, wishing everyone a good holiday. There was a palpable sense of exuberance that seized the students once they left the classroom. For most, including Sophie, this would be their last exam. For once she spied Miraevie carrying a twinkle of approval when they made eye contact. But it was brief and Sophie would swear it was a trick of the light if not for the elf¡¯s sly grin afterward


    MIraevie and Dominc departed first, leaving Sophie with Alodie as the two chatted about their holiday plans. Alodie was left aghast when Sophie mentioned that she and Aryana had no concrete idea on how they wanted to spend the holidays, the duo more focused on taking things one day at a time. Alodie extended an invitation for the two to visit Ostia and spend Saint¡¯s Day with her family. It meant a week and a half of nothing before taking a week to travel over to spend just under two weeks and traveling back. That essentially took up the schedule for the entire break but didn¡¯t sound too unpleasant.


    Judging by Alodie¡¯s somewhat bashful demeanour, Sophie suspected the girl was also just happy to have friends. In truth, Sophie related to the sentiment and said that she¡¯d present the idea to Aryana. Hearing this, Alodie hastily scribbled down addresses and plans in case they didn¡¯t meet in the next few days, claiming that she would be heading back to the city the coming Astra. Three days, damn, that¡¯s not a lot of time to pack for her. My condolences. The two shared a friendly hug and Sophie bid Alodie goodbye as she headed back to Rosewood to reconvene with Aryana.


    Walking away, she finally felt the excitement that had infected the rest of the campus. She was done, she had survived one semester at the Academy of Arteria. She suspected her grades would be middling but she would pass. It was a gratifying feeling that made her unconsciously smile, grinning at the sky as she sensed the slow onset of frost across the land. Soon the skies would be blanketed in white and grey, the world would grow colder, and the dangers that lurked beyond the horizon would draw closer. For now however, she was just glad that everything was well for her. That she didn¡¯t need to worry about all the things happening around her.


    But a sense of dread tickled the back of her neck, the disquieting sensation that she could never leave behind. Her doubts and fears circling her to wait for the next mistake. Because this peaceful feeling¡­ it¡¯s not going to last, is it? Sophie sighed, her joy vanishing just as quickly as it had arrived. Still, we just keep moving forward as we always have. After all, with everything that the Entity spoke about¡­ I somehow feel like the worst is yet to come. War, demons, civil strife¡­ Anna, Mila, the others¡­ something bad¡¯s going to happen, I just know it. Sophie clasped her hands together, Goddess of Travellers and Wanderers, Mighty Stellesia, grant me your blessing and bring good fortune for the journeys to come. May we be blessed by the Stars.

 Act 5 Chapter 6: Student Celebrations

    ¡°Dear Diary,


    It still feels so strange to write every day but I''m enjoying it more and more. The end of semester is coming up and Sophie still goes out to adventure in the middle of it. It was urgent though, she needed to recharge the strangeness inside her less she lost her mind. But, I just wish I could¡¯ve been more helpful to her. I just want her to be happy, that¡¯d make me happy. It¡¯s just all so confusing. I have so many feelings when I see her now. It¡¯s something more than friendship, I want to say. All of it feels so bizarre to me. But I think she feels it too. I¡¯ve seen how she sometimes looks at me or when we cuddle and she looks like she wants more. Me too. I also want more. But if she doesn¡¯t see me that way, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. She¡¯s my best friend. I don¡¯t want to lose that.


    (Gap and some scrawled out words)


    I think I¡¯ll tell her how I feel when she comes back. I want to believe our friendship can last through even a rejection. I believe. ¡±


    - Aryana¡¯s Diary


    <hr><hr>


    The cheery and celebratory mood that filled the house stood in stark contrast to the heavy atmosphere that loomed over the rest of Arteria. Students casually chatted amongst themselves, imbibing generous portions of drink whilst milling about the place. Sophie was out of her depth, letting herself be led around by Aryana who seemed to be reveling in being around so many other excitable people.


    Aryana had neglected to inform Sophie that the party was being held at an address inside the city of Arteria until the last minute. That meant hastily putting on whatever she could instead of her uniform. This left Sophie in the unenviable position of looking like some bizarre snowman, with a thick coat over her, and the far too thin for the cold peasant dress underneath. Aryana meanwhile, had selected a more traditional approach of a calming blue green tunic and pants, paired with a lighter jacket that kept her warm.


    Beyond them, the duo traveled with a few others towards the city. Chief amongst them, two of Aryana¡¯s friends; Fana, a tawny kind looking girl with silken dark brown hair who stood a head taller than Sophie; and Aubrey, an outgoing girl who sported two braids and light brown hair, looking like a more Arterian version of Aryana. The two were from the herbology department and looked almost protective of Aryana when they first laid eyes on Sophie. She recognised Fana at least, from when Sophie had her mental breakdown. The tall friend that was with Ary and Eva that day, so this is her. Tall, fit, and very much a presence that I just want to keep staring at, dammit.


    Even after chatting a while, Aryana¡¯s friends remained slightly wary. Thankfully, though, their hostile looks were replaced by more curious ones as they examined the half elf roommate that Aryana had apparently constantly talked about. Upon learning this, Sophie had turned over to find Aryana furiously blushing and refusing to look her in the eye. When they finally did trade a quick glance, Sophie just shot her a knowing smirk.


    So it was that the group arrived at the house. Got promptly ushered in by another student. Then found herself sitting beside the window, looking out over Arteria while the other two dragged Aryana away to discuss something. Sophie smiled, I¡¯m glad she has good friends here. I can¡¯t imagine how it must¡¯ve been all on her own. Sophie watched as people still roamed the city streets, guards marching in formation, and the occasional cart or wagon would drive by. I get where she¡¯s coming from though, I¡¯ve been there myself. Only Eva had been there for me and¡­ well. It was enough, I suppose.


    ¡°Hah.¡± Sophie sighed out loud. Still can¡¯t believe I got¡­ jealous¡­ over her dating Freddie. I even teased them about it so many times. But Ary¡­ Sophie¡¯s expression darkened, she deserves someone better than me. Someone who can be with her properly, not making her worry every time I hop on an adventure.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± A sultry, yet somewhat familiar voice purred into her ear.


    Sophie panicked and spun around, a shudder running down her spine. She was powerless to do anything as the slender figure of a princess coyly planted herself atop Sophie¡¯s lap. Sophie blinked back her surprise as Princess Samantha Edelin gently sipped a small drink, an unreadable but mischievous expression on her face.


    ¡°Uweh?¡± Sophie let out a surprised squeak.


    Princess Edelin chuckled softly before giving Sophie a tiny head pat and shuffling onto the window sill. The princess uncrossed her legs and Sophie could only gawk at the crude manoeuvre, far removed from what she thought royals would act. The princess wore a fluffy dark blue dress that accentuated her form. A pair of polished flats and stockings accompanied the outfit. But, to Sophie¡¯s horror, as the princess turned to face her, she found herself bewildered by the lack of undergarments, getting a clear view of something she shouldn¡¯t have seen.


    As if reading her every thought and action, the princess spread her legs a little bit more, enjoying the expressions of horror, shock, and curiosity that flashed across Sophie¡¯s face. She lingered like that for a few more seconds, and then crossed her legs.


    ¡°See something?¡± Princess Edelin grinned wryly.


    Y-uh¡­ n-no, your majesty.¡± Sophie almost choked on her words, hurriedly dipping her head and averting her gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡± The princess giggled, ¡°But please, just Sammy is fine. We¡¯re not in father¡¯s court after all.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ right¡­ your majesty. Er, S-Sammy.¡±


    ¡°Close, but good enough. Don¡¯t you remember? We¡¯re of equal standing at the Academy.¡± Sammy chided with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Right, sorry¡­ Sammy.¡±


    Sammy chuckled before leaning in conspiratorially, the girl licking her lips almost as if she had found prey. Sophie gulped and tried to remain calm, the fear she felt only increasing the closer Sammy got. The princess was on the prowl, and Sophie was her prey.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I wanna... how do they say it in court? Parley with you.¡± Sammy lowered her voice, adopting a more demure expression, ¡°About my brother.¡±


    ¡°About your brother? Fredd-derick?¡± Sophie stammered out. Uh-oh.


    ¡°Ahh, nicknames? Such closeness between you two, interesting. But yes,¡± Sammy chose her words deliberately, ¡°about him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll uhh, help however I can.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic! You really are wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, thanks?¡±


    Despite Sammy¡¯s jovial demeanour, Sophie still felt anxious and snuck a glance over into the room. Amidst the students who were chatting or drinking, she found no sign of Aryana or the others.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite earnest, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sammy purred, making Sophie snap back to attention.


    Sophie shuddered in fright and resigned herself to a quick nod.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fast friends, you and I. The princess and the half elf. Now that would certainly make the court raise an eyebrow if anything. Ahh,¡± Sammy sighed, ¡°But I digress. Reveal to me what you know about Frederick. Because he seems quite¡­ lovestruck.¡± Sammy hummed.


    ¡°Lovestruck?¡±


    ¡°Lovestruck. He¡¯s been more¡­ absent lately, more shall we say, with his head in the clouds. And it just so happens that one of his childhood friends happens to be your master, one little Evaline Rosengart, tends to hang around him a lot. Does she not?¡±


    ¡°Uh... umm, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful.¡± Sammy tapped Sophie¡¯s forehead, ¡°Evaline is lucky to have such a delightfully colourful companion such as yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I think.¡±


    ¡°So answer me this, my delightful new friend. My brother is dating your master, is he not?¡±


    Sophie was paralysed, she didn¡¯t know if Eva had intended to keep it secret. My stupid fault for trying to avoid the topic. But on the other hand, lying to direct royalty seemed like a bad idea. She probably already knows or highly suspects it anyway. No use hiding it I guess, sorry Eva, I hope this is alright.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Ohhh, oh! So they are! Hah!¡± Sammy snorted, ¡°I knew it!¡±


    The princess giggled to herself, only stopping when she became aware that Sophie was an audience to it all. Sammy paused and stared at her, her gaze boring deep into Sophie¡¯s soul. Sophie squirmed under the intense examination, her reaction provoking what appeared to be a sadistic glee in the princess¡¯s eyes. When she looked back, the glint was gone, replaced by playfulness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum.¡± Sammy chirped, ¡°I merely ask you to confirm it since you are Lady Rosengart¡¯s faithful retainer. Especially with how furious father¡¯s going to be if he finds out. Heheh.¡±


    ¡°Father? The King?¡±


    ¡°The one and the same!¡±


    ¡°Why would he be furious?¡±


    Sammy choked back and laugh and booped Sophie¡¯s nose, the half elf flinching in surprise.


    ¡°Oh you, you really don¡¯t know? Father tried to get a betrothal for the two of them since they were kids. Never worked out since Lady Evaline somehow convinced little Frederick to also protest the matter. Between the two of them and Duek Rosengart doting on his daughter, the matter never moved to an official discussion.¡± Sammy clicked her tongue derisively, ¡°I¡¯m almost jealous.¡±


    Wait, the duke did? But he always seemed stern and headstrong to both Eva and I. Was he really delaying the idea of a betrothal to the royal family? I would¡¯ve expected this to be a beneficial alliance, unless¡­ Sophie grunted, only to be interrupted by Sammy¡¯s lopsided grin.


    ¡°Ding ding! We have a winner. My father is quite the doting parent in private as well. So well¡­ I guess he just let the negotiations stall out. Though admittedly, it would¡¯ve been nice to have the Rosengart demesne connected to House Edelin.¡± Sammy replied, reading her mind.


    ¡°I¡­ yeah.¡± Sophie meekly agreed.


    ¡°And what about you, you little cutie? How¡¯s your love life going?¡± Sammy rounded on her.


    ¡°Eh?! What? But weren¡¯t we talking about Eva-Evaline? I¡­ ummm¡­I don¡¯t think that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, getting flustered? Forget Lady Evaline, I¡¯m the princess here aren¡¯t I?¡± Sammy shot her a cheeky wink, ¡°I get to decide the topic, so? Who is it?¡±


    Before Sophie could reply, a distinctive voice cut through the room.


    ¡°Sophie? Where¡¯d you go?¡± Aryana called out. Oh this stupid timing!


    Sophie¡¯s body reacted on instinct to face the direction of the voice, amusing Sammy greatly who plopped herself off the window sill.


    ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s¡­ Aryana, right? We met the other day. Could it be¡­ her?¡± Sammy nudged her shoulder.


    Sophie tensed up but faltered. Too observant. She nodded meekly.


    ¡°Oh? Ohhh! Oh my. How¡­ ahh¡­ how far have you two gone?¡±


    Sophie shot an expression of horror at Sammy, the princess merely sticking out her tongue in response.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just curious alright? She seems to innocent and well-¡±


    ¡°Oh! Sophie! Ah, hello Sam.¡± Aryana chipperly interrupted upon sighting them. So they DO know each other.


    ¡°Aryana!¡±


    ¡°Ary!¡±


    Came the respective replies, Sammy immediately shooting Sophie a knowing look. Why¡­ why is the princess bullying me?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other.¡± Ary put on a strained smile. She seems stressed. Is she jealous?


    ¡°I am her princess after all.¡± Sammy teased.


    ¡°Her¡­ princess? OH!¡± Recognition dawned on Ary¡¯s freckled face, her eyes widening, ¡°So that¡¯s why you were umm, ehhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Moritz?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Eva¡¯s brother! Ahh! Wait! You were with-umpf.¡± Ary stopped as Sophie rose up and covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the world will find out when the princess is ready.¡± Sophie whispered, turning her movement into a small hug around the waist.Sorry Ary.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Ary mumbled.


    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s alright. I appreciate¡­ my subjects for remaining so committed to the crown. Heh. So you two are dating then?¡± Sammy smiled before going straight for the jugular.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sophie was caught off guard by how direct the princess was.


    Aryana just seemed bewildered and tried to process the fact before her expressions softened. ¡°Y-yeah. We are.¡± She declared, much to Sophie¡¯s surprise. She¡¯s done this before and yet I¡¯m still surprised. Ahh! What is this creature even?


    Without letting time for that statement to sink in, Aryana turned and pecked Sophie on the lips. Sophie caught Sammy¡¯s eyes widening at the sight, before a more impure expression took over her eyes. Sophie held onto Aryana a little tighter as the princess dipped her head.


    ¡°Cute.¡± Sammy smiled.


    Sophie cast a worried glance at her but Aryana just beamed an even more goofy smile. The redhead¡¯s expression of delight was evidently enough to soften the princess¡¯s features, leading to Sammy just letting out a knowing sigh.


    ¡°You have answered my questions dutifully, Sophie.¡± Sammy grunted, ¡°I release you from your obligation and back into the ahh¡­ tender, caring, arms of your lover.¡± She failed to suppress a giggle.


    Aryana and Sophie both immediately looked away, trying to conceal their flustered expressions. This only goaded Sammy on, and the princess grabbed both their hands, draping them over her shoulder and ensuring that she would be between them.


    ¡°Say¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°How far¡­ have you guys gone?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­ that¡¯s our business!¡± Ary let out a high pitched whine..


    Sammy put on a playfully apologetic expression before she spoke, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I like teasing too much. But I see who the one in charge is, at least.¡± Sammy looked as if she was going to move away, only to lean towards Sophie. ¡°She¡¯s pretty anxious, you should¡­ take charge sometime, eh?¡± Sammy whispered coyly.


    Sophie was left aghast once more by the sudden declaration, but Sammy had already abruptly walked after giving the two of them a pat on the head. By the time Sophie turned to look for her, the princess had vanished back into the crowd of students. How does one lose some dressed in only dark blue?


    Aryana looked equally mortified and was trying to hide the blush on her cheeks. Sophie scooted back to her seat, dragging Aryana along and plopping the redhead atop her lap.


    ¡°Eek!¡± Ary let out a small squeak.


    Wordlessly, Sophie wrapped her hand around Aryana¡¯s waist and clung on, resting her head against the redhead¡¯s back. Aryana stiffened in surprise but eventually relaxed, her guard lowering after looking around and noticing that the princess was no longer present. Aryana sighed in relief and leaned against Sophie, the two taking a moment for themselves as the chatter of nearby students continued.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Ary broke the silence.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What did Sam talk to you about?¡±


    ¡°She was asking after Eva and Freddie.¡±


    ¡°O-oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s her brother, after all. Royal children and what not.¡±


    ¡°Oh! And that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s nice.¡± Ary let out a sigh.


    Sophie could hear the relief in her voice and raised an eyebrow, was she¡­ worried about me? Best reassure her then.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Wasn¡¯t anything too serious. So happened to uhh, Fana and Aubrey anyway? I see they''re not with you.¡± Sophie tried to pivot.


    She felt Aryana tense up for a second. Oh?


    ¡°They¡­ I¡­ they were asking about you. Like what you did, where are you from, how did we meet. It was a lot of questions so I just told them the¡­ erm, well the same thing that I told Sam.¡± Aryana fidgeted with her braid.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I told them we¡¯re dating. Is¡­ do you mind that I did that?¡±


    ¡°Oh!"


    "S-sorry."


    "Aww, Ary, I don''t mind. Of course not!¡± Sophie nuzzled Ary.


    ¡°Phew. I was worried you¡¯d want to keep it quiet for now. Since we haven¡¯t you know, been ¡­ it¡¯s new to me.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Sophie chuckled, ¡°But where are they? Guess they still had some worries?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ary squirmed, ¡°They get a little upset. Aubrey saw a guy she wanted to flirt with, so she followed him. Fana will look for me, us, once she cools off.¡±


    ¡°Aww.¡± Sophie cuddled the girl, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not though!¡± Ary pouted, ¡°They don¡¯t know you and-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s alright. They don¡¯t know me but they do know you, and you¡¯re a precious thing.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°They just want to look out for you. That¡¯s nice, right? Treasure it.¡±


    Aryana pouted some more but acquiesced with a silent nod. Sophie hugged her tight and Aryana¡¯s hand held onto hers.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Hmm. Well, we are at a party. I suppose we should enjoy it? If anything, we should try to say hi to Leon, Aetemo and Tavaeia.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! They¡¯re the ones who invited us!¡± Ary squeaked in agreement.


    ¡°Well then, I guess we have a little quest for ourselves. Shall we?¡± Sophie winked.


    Aryana shuffled off her and beamed another goofy smile, her mood somewhat lifted as she extended a hand. Sophie took it as she stood up and the two were at ease.


    ¡°Let¡¯s!¡± Ary declared.


    <hr><hr>


    The duo navigated the house, exchanging pleasantries with acquaintances and trading quick greetings as they searched for their hosts. In their quest, they walked up to the second floor, finding both a more chaotic yet calm environment. Here, though it was still crowded, there was a distinctive spaciousness to it. Most of the students here looked older or at least more senior in terms of academic years.


    A few turned to look at the new arrivals only to lose interest just as quickly. The duo did however, catch what looked to be a tail rounding a corner and made their way towards it. Turning the corner, they found themselves next to a small room that had been converted into a lounge area. Faces both familiar and unfamiliar occupied a couch, two more milling about at the end of the room preparing drinks.


    Upon catching sight of the duo, familiar voices chirped friendly greetings at them.


    ¡°Hey! You guys made it!¡±


    ¡°Welcome, welcome. Come in!¡±


    Aetemo and Tavaeia beckoned. Sophie arched an eyebrow at the scene before her but said nothing more as Aryana practically skipped into the room. Fana would just have to find us here, I suppose. Heh.

 Act 5 Chapter 7: The Lilys Desire

    ¡°Dear Diary,


    She came back. I confessed.


    (Many frustrated pen strokes and scribbles before a large gap)


    I think I¡¯m in love. (Crude sketch of a half elf and a heart) ¡±


    - Aryana¡¯s Diary


    <hr><hr>


    Aetemo and Tavaeia gestured for them to approach. Leon was standing off on the far side and waved from the drinks table while the other occupants dipped their heads in greeting. Within the room were an assortment of characters and races, with Sophie spotting another unknown wolfkin, a feline maujurrin, and two more humans. Out of all of them, the wolf looked most surprised at her appearance but said nothing of it, while the humans seemed more amused than anything. The cat seemed un-bothered and merely scooted somewhat to make room for the new arrivals.


    ¡°Hi everyone.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The duo replied in kind.


    ¡°My, my, I take it these are your acquaintances?¡± The maujurrin purred.


    ¡°Aye, aye. Friends from class.¡± Aetemo smiled, ¡°A good lot, these two. How are you two?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sophie answered for the duo.


    ¡°Good! Something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Eh, sure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Leon, prepare another serving!¡± Aetemo hollered excitedly.


    The duo settled down and chatted with the new faces. Clarissa the feline, Karveno the wolf, alongside Stanley and Isobel the Arterian locals, formed those that the duo was unfamiliar with. Tavaeia and Aetemo meanwhile, introduced everyone, talking about their backgrounds and how they met while also recounting stories of life near the border regions of Lucuria. They regaled the crowd with tales of harrowing journeys across the sands, of relics and sites lost to time. To Clarissa and Karveno it seemed to be a familiar tale, Sophie noting how they nodded along as if they too, had experienced such things. For herself and the humans, it was an exotic tale of sights they wished to one day see.


    Then Leon served the drinks. It was a strange greenish looking mixture with a small helping of mushy red fruit atop it. The others cheerily helped themselves to it while both Sophie and Aryana hesitantly held onto theirs, uncertain of what they were both about to imbibe. Noticing this, the more belligerent of their human companions began egging them on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Tastes zingy and refreshing!¡± Stanley reassured them, taking a massive gulp that emptied half his mug.


    ¡°Aye, aye! Leon mixes well!¡± Aetemo barked in agreement.


    ¡°Now, now, boys.¡± Tavaeia clicked her tongue, ¡°They seem to be relatively new to this. Let them take it easy, alright?¡±


    "Ugh, Tav."


    "Temo."


    "Sorry." Aetemo hung his ears.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡± Ary protested, hurriedly trying to chug her drink down much to the amusement of everyone else.


    To their collective shock and horror, she didn¡¯t stop. The mug slowly got lighter and lighter until it was fully empty, leaving on residual moisture behind. When she set her mug down, she began hiccuping, the redhead immediately trying to hide to no avail. For a brief moment, it seemed almost like she had conquered the challenge, risen to the occasion to become the star of the party. Then, Sophie noticed the flash of disgust that cut across Aryana¡¯s face, her lips puckering up as her brain started processing the full flavour of it. Aryana gagged amidst her hiccups and the room broke out into uproarious laughter.


    Embarrassed, Aryana turned her increasingly flushed face towards Sophie, her eyes displaying a plea for the half elf to draw some attention away. Sophie took her own small little sip of the drink to find that it was equal parts pleasant and unpleasant. There was a tangy, sweetness that preceded the flavour, a heavy dose of bitterness in the middle before a bittersweet sensation lingered in her mouth. She almost recoiled at the sudden burst of bitterness and her face evidently brought great joy to the room as well, eliciting another round of hearty laughter. She didn''t know if she liked it or not, but, what she did know was that she was amazed Aryana could chug the whole concoction in one go.


    The group seemed happy though, and the vibe of the room uplifted further when Aetemo called for ¡°One more for Aryana, the champion!¡± to much fanfare. Leon brought over a second drink, one that Aryana reluctantly accepted. Thankfully, this time, she slowly nursed her drink, taking only small little sips despite the winces at the sudden flavour differences she tasted.


    The moment turned into conversations about everyone¡¯s academic lives; the toughness of classes, including the math class; professors, who they recommend or don¡¯t for next semester moving forward; gossip, and all the little things in between. Unfortunately, the jubilant mood was reduced to a more somber one when someone mentioned the new Traxo-Abenstadtian war. The soured mood did lead to more intellectual discussions however, with everyone presenting their own perspective on how things will only get worse from here on out. It was a sobering thought exercise that saw most of the beastfolk worried about their friends and family on the Lucurian borderlands. For the Arterians, it was the ever present knowledge that if things do become worse, they might be conscripted for the state troops. The duo therefore, held a special position in which the war would be bad, but an inconvenience to their grander plans at best. Sophie snickered at the idea, if only they knew what I¡¯ve been through already. Somewhat more depressed, Sophie downed the rest of her drink, finishing one drink.


    Clarissa was the one to first break the somber mood, attempting to pivot the focus of their discussion onto a topic more familiar to a student, love and crushes. With everyone already buzzed or somewhat inebriated, the suggestion had brought forth a few fitful giggles. Tavaeia and Aetemo immediately turned up the level of intimacy by plopping themselves atop each other, their excited pants bringing some heat to the mix. Sophie tried trading glances with Aryana, but by now, the redhead was on her third drink and slightly more out of it than expected. Upset at being left behind, Sophie tried finishing a second drink only to choke up halfway, unable to push herself any further as her head started pounding.


    Clarissa and Isobel then traded coy glances with Karveno, the wolfkin trying, but failing to hide his excitement at the sudden realisation of what that meant. Sophie raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t question it, her headache taking up more than enough brainpower. She groaned, her pained pleas prompting Leon to offer some water that she gladly accepted. Aryana grumbled incoherently beside her and sunk into the couch, her third drink already half gone.


    ¡°Stars, she¡¯s gonna have one awful hangover come the morrow.¡± Leon grunted.


    Sophie cradled her own head, occasionally massaging her ears to try and determine how red and warm they¡¯ve become. Her exploration led to the conclusion that she too, would suffer when she next awoke. For now, she was more than content taking it easy, her gaze often traveling over to Aryana.


    ¡°You two went a little too hard, eh?¡± Aetemo grinned.


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t.¡± Sophie complained.


    ¡°Hah! Just means you need to drink more to get more used to it!¡±


    ¡°Cheers to that!¡± Karveno howled.


    ¡°Aye, aye!¡± Tavaeia agreed.


    ¡°Goddess, my head.¡± Sophie tried to shoo them away but then sighed, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Ayyy! I¡¯ll drink to that!¡± Aetemo cheered.


    The whole group took another small swig, much to Sophie¡¯s own consternation. Feeling a little pressured to join in, she took another sip and audibly gagged, her own throat trying to reject the liquid. Her face was already heated and now her head grew even fuzzier. To her relief, Leon seemed to be willing to act and gently took what was left of her drink from her. Stars above, my head, ugh.


    ¡°Bathroom?¡± Sophie managed to utter.


    Their hosts turned to Leon, who nodded obligingly, gently helping Sophie to her feet as she staggered with every movement.


    The two made slow progress down the hallway, taking their time to avoid some of the other guests. Eventually, the two arrived at a side room where a toilet happened to be free. Sophie lurched forward in desperation as Leon steadied her, the two almost falling to the floor at the sudden shifting of weight. Leon quickly stood back up and pushed the door open.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Leon urged her forward.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie grunted as she hurried inside.


    Shutting the door, she slammed her hands down besides the sink and braced herself, her gurgling stomach sending her headache into overdrive. Pain, regret, and unease filled her being as what was within tried to force its way out. Her airways constricted as her body wiggled with discomfort. Sweat poured from her brows and she leaned down, ready for the moment of truth. She coughed, hacked and practically scratched her throat to force what was within outwards. Agony wracked her nerves, and yet, it didn¡¯t come. Despite the stomach churning pain, she couldn¡¯t force anything out.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Agonising minutes seemed to pass before she finally let out a loud groan and slumped backwards against a wall, sliding down in a pained pile. Despondent, she clutched her head in her hands and tried to soothe herself. Hearing a small knock on the door, she reluctantly stood up to open it. Leon jumped back at her somewhat disheveled appearance, his eyes doing a once over before he dropped into a frown.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Leon asked.


    ¡°Ugh, feel like shit. Can¡¯t throw up. Goddess above, I want to.¡± Sophie nursed her stomach.


    ¡°There, there.¡± Leon patted her back, ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after a bit. If anything, we have a spare guest room for you to rest in afterwards. Though¡­¡± He was about to say something when Sophie violently shook her, ¡°Whoa! Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Ngh, just trying to keep focused.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, as if-ack!¡± Sophie dry heaved a little more, the sickening gagging sensation going upwards only to roll back down her throat.


    Exhaustion wrinkled her face and she found some solace as Leon steadied her. Unceremoniously stripping and handing her jacket to Leon, she embraced the comforting chill that danced across her skin as it cooled her down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang this up, just stay here. Got that?¡± Leon reassured her, ¡°Stay.¡±


    Sophie grunted her acknowledgment before spending a few minutes just swaying in place. The noises and sensations that passed her by gradually returning over time. Against this backdrop, she found herself recovering slightly as only the headache remained, though every time she turned around, her stomach would cramp up. Stars, this feels horrible. How do people drink?


    <hr><hr>


    Leon eventually returned after wrangling a few other party guests. He babied her as they slowly shuffled back to the lounge. Though they had only turned a few corners, the lingering headache made it seem like an eternity before they arrived. Worse yet, the pounding only grew more physical the closer they got, drowning out what little thoughts she still had. Huh? Wait what? Ugh, it¡¯s like I can hear the headache.


    In a moment of lucidness, she snapped herself back to attention, turning to find Leon with a frown on his face.


    What¡¯s going on? She mouthed to him in concern.


    He shrugged, the expression didn¡¯t leave his face.


    Pushing open the door, they were met with both a stench and a sight neither were expecting. In the far corner where the drinks were maid, The two wolfkin hosts were busy rutting with a very actively curious Isobel watching. Behind the couch, Karveno and the feline were performing similarly charged activities.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Leon mumbled, not quite knowing how to properly react.


    Curiosity, concern, and worry flashed within Sophie¡¯s mind and her eyes frantically searched the room. They landed on another corner where Aryana weakly swatted away at Stanley¡¯s advances. Almost disbelieving of the sight, it took her another few seconds before rage filled her mind. Mine, how dare. Letting out a ferocious growl, she stormed towards them, The sudden movement making Leon jump in fear.


    Aryana¡¯s worried eyes met her first, the girl¡¯s expression caught in between frightened and confused. When their gazes met, Aryana¡¯s then turned into one of pleading and happiness. Without warning, Sophie forcefully shoved Stanley aside, leaving little room for protest as the stunned student was left on his ass after a sudden thud.


    ¡°H-hey!¡± Stanley tried to yell, but Sophie ignored him.


    Uncaring of the world around her, she knelt over Aryana as the girl¡¯s eyes perked up.


    ¡°You came back.¡± Ary beamed.


    Sophie smiled back and ruffled the girl¡¯s hair, earning herself a goofy smile in return.


    ¡°We were just getting busy!¡± Stanley growled even as Leon tried to calm him down.


    ¡°Easy there, Stan.¡± Leon tried to soothe him.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s getting dicked down, what the hells do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    Sophie spun around and turned towards the offender with an icy glare. ¡°Back. Off.¡±


    ¡°The hells? You looking for a fight?¡± Stanley tried to shake Leon free.


    ¡°Ay, easy there.¡± Leon hurriedly spoke, sensing the tension.


    ¡°The hells man? What¡¯re you on her side for? Didn¡¯t you two get busy too?¡±


    ¡°What? No! She was about to throw-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± Sophie interrupted, a murderous look replacing her anger.


    Something in her voice must¡¯ve scared the others, and both the boys stiffened up. Even from across the room, Sophie could spy some of the others taking glances at the escalating situation, ready to spring into action. There was a stillness to her actions that seemed to make Stanley think twice. As they squared up to each other, she also noticed how he kept glancing down to her hand. Following his gaze, she found to her own horror that she had automatically assumed combat formation, ready to draw the currently and thankfully nonexistent sword. That seemed to sour his mood enough that he wordlessly stormed out, Leon both breathing a relieved sigh and shooting Sophie an apologetic look as if to say ¡®I¡¯ll handle him.¡¯


    Sophie too breathed a sigh of relief when the conflict was avoided, her own handles trembling from a mixture of rage and worry. Meeting everyone else¡¯s glances, all of them shared a collective understanding that the situation was resolved and returned to their pleasures. Sophie turned to find Aryana had stood back up, but a very different expression had taken over the girl¡¯s freckled face. There was a sense of thankfulness and joy at seeing Sophie once more, but even she could tell there was something else lying beneath that look. Desire. Aryana¡¯s eyes were only on her, and the redhead¡¯s breath stilled when their gazes met in earnest. Mine, her attention and affection should be all mine.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Ary whispered.


    Her mind still jumbled with emotions, Sophie drew her thoughts to the advice she was given earlier. What Sammy said, take charge. Sophie instinctively moved closer and pinned Aryana to the wall, eliciting a frightened little squeak from the girl.


    "S-Sophie?"


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ary let out a breathy rasp, the redhead sucking in a heavy breath as she bit her lip, ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    The invitation was extended and Sophie seized her prize. With one holding the wall, her free hand held Aryana¡¯s chin as they kissed. This time there was no subtly as she pushed her tongue forward, marking Aryana as her¡¯s. The redhead seemed to melt under this attack and let out a muffled whine, her own hands now wrapping around Sophie¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mine.¡± Sophie pulled back before leaning in and sucking on Aryana¡¯s neck. She pressed her teeth gently into the girl¡¯s soft flesh and ran her tongue up and down to take in the flavour.


    ¡°Ngh. Y-yours.¡± Aryana let out a sensual moan.


    Having had a taste, Sophie still feared overstepping and looked up to meet Aryana¡¯s gaze. Within her eyes, Sophie saw the same expression that had taken hold when she returned from Saclia, lust. Aryana gave her a tiny nod, and Sophie dropped all her inhibitions. Having watched the girl get dressed earlier, she reversed every step with an animalistic urgency. With one final tug, she flung the tunic off of the redhead, letting Aryana¡¯s breasts hang out in the open as her stiff nipples seemed to urge Sophie onwards. She¡¯s so pretty¡­ I hope she doesn¡¯t mind, Sophie grinned.


    ¡°Nmmgh.¡± Ary whimpered as Sophie lapped at her nipples.


    Sophie was unrelenting, caressing Aryana''s body as she greedily took her fill of the redhead''s teat. The girl shuddered and squirmed, desperately trying to sit down only for Sophie to continue to hold her up.


    ¡°Mine.¡± Sophie declared before displaying a sultry smile, ¡°Something the matter?¡±


    Aryana quivered under Sophie¡¯s touch and nodded ferociously, directing the half elf¡¯s gaze over to the others in the room. Seeing this, Sophie giggled and sucked harder on Aryana, the girl tensing up as signs of pleasure ran across her face. "Ngh, m-m-more." Ary panted.


    ¡°And?¡± Sophie whispered hungrily, pulling back to blow gentle puffs of hot air against Aryana. Her eyes traced the redhead¡¯s freckles up and down her body, like a trail marking the most wonderful sights to be seen. Beautiful.


    ¡°Like them. You and me.¡± Ary managed to grunt as she involuntarily twitched from the sensation, ¡°Please. Together.¡±


    Still demanding even now, that¡¯s my Ary. Sophie pressed against the girl once more, this time Aryana buckling under the attack, slumping halfway down the wall. Sophie licked her lips and began flicking Aryana¡¯s nipples, occasionally grasping onto her breasts. Aryana¡¯s face contorted into a multitude of expressions, but with each moan and grasp, Sophie found herself more and more turned on by the display. Stars, I want¡­ need this.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Ary cried as Sophie pulled her back up to her feet. The girl writhing under the sudden forcefulness that had overtaken her partner. Sophie cast a quick glance behind her, taking in the sight of everyone else being in various states of undress. She felt her own nipples harden and slipped out of her dress, perking herself up for Aryana''s pleasure. A look of ecstasy filled Aryana''s face as she took in the sight. Deciding to reward her partner, Sophie paused, letting Aryana soak in every last bit of her. Hah, look at me Ary. Only me.


    Unable to hold back, she descended into a flurry of kisses, licks and caresses that had Aryana on the verge of crumbling. Hah, Ary is so cute. Cute, cute, cute. She migrated her hands down Aryana¡¯s entire form, from head to chest, to waist and then snaking them over to pull down Aryana¡¯s pants. Aryana whimpered but didn¡¯t speak as Sophie then removed her undergarments with a forceful tug. Her fingers brushed past a moist soft fleshy lip, the single touch sending Aryana shuddering with desire.


    Sophie took a breath to glance downwards, finding a strange sense of satisfaction at the moisture which glistened between Aryana¡¯s thighs. She''s horny, heh, because of me. Buoyed by overflowing affection within her heart, she kneeled in front of the girl and soaked in the scent of sweat and hormones with a hint of musky vanilla in the air. She stared at the small slit, her mind racing with all the possibilities when she smiled. Slowly, she began softly kissing the insides of Aryana¡¯s thighs, moving up ever so slightly as she stared directly upwards, kissing all around Aryana''s slit.


    Aryana looked confused for a moment, her face crinkling with pent up desire at the denied pleasure before lowering to meet Sophie¡¯s own hungry gaze. Her eyes widened at the sight and Sophie could see her entire body tense with eager anticipation the closer Sophie got. But Sophie stopped, lingering just above, her breath teasing the quivering lip ahead of her. Aryana squirmed, a manic, pleading expression filling her face. Sophie pressed forward with a soft kiss before she sucked on Aryana''s clit, taking in the full breadth of flavour and emotion that was her partner, only to pull back once again like a retreating knight. A mirthful twinkle filled her eye when she noted how Aryana almost completely melted from the one action alone, an expression of pure unbridled pleasure on the girl''s face. In the moment of calm, their eyes met once more to pass a wordless message which they both instinctively understood. With one final nod from above, Sophie moved in to claim what was hers. So cute. So cute and she belongs¡­ to me.

 Act 5 Chapter 8: The Morning After

    ¡°Field Report 2394A-29B


    Northern Force - Operation Runefang After Action Report


    Action: Raid on suspected Heretic Stronghold  Designation: Ghoulwood: - successful. 28 Heretics dispatched. 2 Minor demons dispatched. Summoning ritual disrupted.


    On site evidence points to further rituals beyond city limits up in the Frostwind. Effectiveness uncertain.


    No Argent casualties. One city guardsmen killed in action.


    Team awaiting orders.¡±


    - Letter on desk of Inquisitor Viktor von Krantz


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie groggily awoke to faint warmth across her face and chest. With a hearty yawn, she tried to stretch only to find herself restrained. Alarmed, her eyes shot open and winced at the light that now flooded her vision., reigniting a splitting headache. When she finally regained her vision, she found the most curious sight of a blanket. Snuggled under it was Aryana¡¯s naked form, the redhead¡¯s arms draped over her being the source of the weight from earlier. She prodded the soft fleshy appendage, provoking a small snort from the still sleeping girl. Her eyes then circled the room, only to find that they were in some place unfamiliar. No wait¡­ wooden floors, nice looking furnishings, a couch¡­ ah! We¡¯re still in the city?! The party house?!


    In a panic she scanned her surroundings more thoroughly. She and Aryana had been sleeping on pillows that the couch was clearly missing. A blanket had been draped over them, presumably not through their own actions. Their stuff seemed to at least be present, all heaved onto a small pile beside them. Further away, she saw no signs of anyone that had been there the night before. Goddess above, my head though. Letting out a quiet groan, her attention turned back to the redhead beside her. Aryana¡¯s peaceful sleeping face had wedged itself just under Sophie¡¯s armpit, as if she had been snuggling up against her breast. Heh, cute. Shit, no, focus. What happened?


    Her face then immediately started to heat up as the image in her mind cleared. First the faces and words, then the unmistakable sensations that made her quiver even now. We¡­?! Despite the initial shock at the revelation, it subsided when she looked back down at Aryana. The contentment and comfort that radiated from Aryana¡¯s sleeping face was too enticing, Sophie threw her concerns to the wind and showered Aryana¡¯s still sleeping form with a barrage of soft kisses. This stirred Aryana from her slumber and the much loved girl groggily tried to process what was ahead of her. Unfocused eyes widened at the sight of Sophie¡¯s unclothed form, and as Sophie pulled back in embarrassment at being caught in the act, Aryana pressed her attack.


    It was now Sophie¡¯s turn to flounder as the redhead delivered a multitude of devastating blows, showering Sophie in a torrent of kisses as well. The two then burst into soft little giggles as they admired each other, a look of affection crossing their eyes more than once. The two wrapped each other in an embrace, and what would¡¯ve been a pleasant awakening, turned to a quiet admiration session between the two as they looked each other up and down. Calm, relaxed, and content, their fingers interlocked and the two pulled each other into a deep embrace.


    Knock


    A soft knock on the door startled the two and they quickly pulled apart, scrambling desperately for their clothes.


    ¡°You guys awake in there?¡± Leon¡¯s familiar voice called out.


    ¡°Y-yeah, a second!¡± Sophie replied, shooting Aryana a hurried look.


    ¡°Take your time, we¡¯ll be downstairs.¡±


    Sophie and Aryana exchanged glances, we¡¯ll be? Embarrassment blossomed on their faces as they both came to the realization that not only had they slept with each other. Not just that, but they had slept with, and also fallen asleep in someone else¡¯s house completely naked. Someone else gave us the pillows and blankets, oh stars.


    As they got dressed, Sophie¡¯s ears twitched as she finally started hearing normal sounds again. The soft creaking of wood, the shuffling of feet and clothes, and the muffled noises of the city streets outside. Her senses too, restored themselves after pleasant rest. Taking advantage of this, she quickly leaned over and took in an unsubtle whiff of Aryana¡¯s delightful scent. Though it was faded, the comforting smell brought a small smile to her face. Aryana stiffened but pretended not to notice, even if Sophie could see the redhead was now beet red.


    After Sophie put on her dress, Aryana flashed her a smile that struck deep in her heart. Sophie returned the gesture but could hear the beating of her chest rumble throughout her. Despite this, she feigned some sense of composure and dipped her head in acknowledgment, signaling that she was ready to go.


    <hr><hr>


    Signs of revelry still littered the place, even if a fair bit more organized than before. Dozens of cups and bottles lined the shelf space, clothes and rugs hung up to dry after a thorough wash, and more than a few snores than there were bedrooms in the house.


    Downstairs, the duo were greeted by their three hosts and a surprising pair of Fana happily chatting away with Isobel. The wolfkin and Leon simply waved their greetings before continuing preparing breakfast. Isobel seemed friendly at least, while Fana seemed both delighted and absolutely gobsmacked when she saw the duo descend with their arms linked. Knowing looks were shot at the duo and they tried to keep their heads down to hide their flustered expressions.


    Sitting down for breakfast, the group continued their discussions now with the duo involved. Most of it revolved about the night itself, of who had sex with whom or some particularly exciting moments such as another student chugging a keg. Occasionally they¡¯d talk about things of a more serious nature such as their vacation plans, but most of it remained fairly jovial.


    ¡°So you two¡­ you¡¯re more than dating, I take it?¡± Fana asked.


    Aryana shyly nodded and Sophie just followed along.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I should¡¯ve guessed.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Ary muttered.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Where did Aubrey go?¡±


    ¡°That girl?¡± Fana rolled her eyes, ¡°Probably with wherever Kolin went.¡±


    ¡°Kolin?¡±


    ¡°The guy she was hitting on. They went back to campus with a bunch of others.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°And before you ask, yes. I stayed to make sure you were alright.¡± Fana nodded appreciatively at their hosts.


    Aetemo had a smug expression before Tavaevia smacked him on the head. Everyone else giggled and resumed the rest of their breakfast. Fana gave Sophie a brief side eye, but after examining her further, the Lucurian seemed to at least offer her some level of approval. Sophie understood her concerns though, even if perhaps her own were on a different perspective. She wasn¡¯t just an Academy student, she was also a fighter and strange half person from the void. In theory, there was a great risk that she would end up suffering and indirectly hurting Aryana. A pang of pain ached within Sophie¡¯s chest at the thought, her eyes turning to look at Aryana with a fondness. I hope I don¡¯t hurt you. I don¡¯t want to see you cry.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ary whispered.


    Fana grinned and seemed to let the matter drop, gesturing for everyone to return to their meals. Sophie breathed a quiet sigh of relief, simply glad that she wasn¡¯t going to be put under scrutiny. For a while, Sophie felt thankful for the normalcy, to be allowed to simply exist without much obligation.


    The morning came to a pleasant close when their hosts bid them farewell. Isobel and Fana would join the duo on their trek back to the Academy port. Though the mood remained jovial, the tension of a city on the verge of war now wrapped around them like an oppressive mist. There was a chill in the air that nipped more aggressively than before, a sign of the coming frost that seemed to be eyeing the very sea itself. However, the heart of Cyndralia stood resilient, its people remaining boisterous and lively despite the knife¡¯s edge that their fates rested upon. For goods and coin would change had whether or not a war broke out, and the economic hub of the continent would not cease to be simply because the empire threatened it. They had sent the imperials packing once before, and they would do so again if they must.


    Redcloaks patrolled the streets in far greater numbers than before and even a few Trinite¡¯s were guarding areas beyond the noble districts. To Sophie¡¯s surprise, it would seem that whatever the Clover Legion had to do was over. For a few of their number stood stoically at key checkpoints throughout their walk back.


    The other three chatted about classes, plans and everything in between. Sophie felt a pang of jealousy at how easily Aryana seemed to drop into their conversation whereas she struggled to keep up with the quick pace of topics. Still, at least she¡¯s having fun. Her ears then perked up as she caught the sound of a few armoured boots clanking together as they made their way through the crowds, a far heavier step than those of Arterian soldiers. Before she could turn to check, a voice cut through the street and directly at them.


    ¡°Sophie of House Rosengart?¡± A gruff voice snapped her and everyone else out of their thoughts and conversations.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Fana was the first to speak, ¡°Who, what, where?¡±


    The other two seemed to slowly be coming to their senses and Sophie was caught between shock or worry. Someone¡¯s looking for me? That doesn¡¯t bode well, ever. Concerned, she cast a sideways glance at Aryana who shrugged, the girl also baffled at the sudden summons.


    ¡°Is she, are you, Sophie of House Rosengart?¡± An armoured man pointed at her.


    Unlike the red or blue cloaks, nor possessing the flair of the legions, this man wore a thick fur coat that draped over his armor. But underneath, it was clear for all to see that he wore the sliver plates of the church. A templar. Behind him, two more hooded templars stood at the ready, no weapons drawn or maneuvers made. They don¡¯t seem to be looking for a fight, so what is this about?


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Before Fana could reply, Sophie spoke up, earning herself a small frown from the tall girl.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The armoured man regarded her for a moment before reaching into a small sack and producing a small scroll. Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to converge on it before he then pulled a smaller pouch out of the sack, dropping both into her confused hands.


    ¡°For your eyes only.¡± He gestured at the letter, ¡°And compensation for your services.¡± He shook the pouch slightly, the distinctive jingle of coin following suit.


    ¡°Who¡­?¡± Sophie murmured.


    ¡°Services to be rendered in the repayment for your debt. Is there anything else?¡± The man asked, leaning backwards. His cold tone and aggressive pose suggested that she very much should not, have anything else.


    Taking the hint, Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°Very well. Blessed by the stars, wanderer.¡± The templar nodded, satisfied.


    With a single tilt of his head, the three armoured warriors continued their advance, disappearing into a side alley and out of sight the moment the group blinked. What the¡­?


    The group sat in stunned silence before Isobel began unsubtly prying open the pouch, Sophie not even bothering to resist. The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she let out a small whistle.


    ¡°That¡¯s six¡­ seven gold Artes. The hells did you do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ what was that about?¡± Fana narrowed her eyes at her.


    ¡°Honest, I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ know?¡± Sophie stammered out before it hit her, a debt¡­ is this¡­ the Inquisitor?


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound sure about that.¡± Fana growled, ¡°Also what is this ¡®debt¡¯ huh? You¡¯re not going to drag Aryana into this, are you?¡±


    ¡°Fana¡­¡± The redhead in question meekly protested.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a legitimate concern! Those were templars, stars above. You don¡¯t deal with them unless something¡¯s wrong, and you certainly don¡¯t usually have ¡®debts¡¯ with them.¡±


    ¡°Fanaaa¡­ it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve worked with the inquisitors before.¡± Ary half pouted. The inquisitors? Ahh¡­ Mila, huh. How are you doing now, I wonder? Everything is alright, I hope.


    ¡°You¡­ what? You¡¯ve both¡­ worked with them before?¡± Fana¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°Yeah?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not something to be happy about! Templars are dangerous people.¡± The girl hissed, ¡°What do you mean worked with them before?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uhh, well. We-¡±


    ¡°They helped us get here, to Arteria, that is.¡± Sophie interrupted, shooting Aryana an apologetic glance.


    ¡°Huh? What? Really?¡± Fana looked in disbelief at Aryana, ¡°They¡­ helped you get¡­ here?¡±


    Aryana emphatically nodded, looking to Sophie for approval who offered the redhead a small smile.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ you¡¯re getting involved in dangerous things if the church is involved. I assume this ¡®debt¡¯ thing is also theirs?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad news right there. I''m warning you, don¡¯t you dare drag Aryana into it.¡± Fana sighed, ¡°How are you connected with them, anyway?¡± Fana turned her sights on Sophie.


    Sophie clicked her tongue and massaged her ears, seeking some sort of answer. Turning to Aryana, she found the girl looking sheepishly away. So she didn¡¯t tell them about how we met in detail, huh. Fair enough. Sophie fiddled with the scroll before stuffing away alongside the pouch.


    ¡°Sorry Isobel, you¡¯ve just met us and well¡­¡± Sophie apologized to the girl who was poignantly standing off to the side.


    ¡°Oh, no worries. I¡¯m¡­ not going to say anything if you don¡¯t want me to.¡± Isobel held up her hands, excusing herself from getting involved.


    Sophie sighed and reached out for Aryana, the redhead shyly holding on her hand as their fingers interlocked. Sophie squeezed in search of reassurance and Aryana squeezed back.


    ¡°Well¡­ if you¡¯re curious¡­ I suppose we¡¯re almost at the ferry. If you don¡¯t mind lending me your ear,¡± Sophie breathed out uneasily, I don¡¯t even know her that well. ¡°I guess I could share a little about myself once we¡¯re onboard.¡±


    Fana seemed to bristle but said nothing else, letting out a small ¡®hmph¡¯ before turning away. With the situation temporarily calmed, Sophie wondered how much she should actually share. I somehow doubt she¡¯d believe some of the shit we¡¯ve seen, heh. Still, got a few minutes before the ferry, I just hope Ary doesn¡¯t mind me embellishing her role a little, heheh.


    <hr><hr>


    By the time the ferry ride was over, Fana seemed more worried than satisfied, whereas Isobel seemed hooked on the details of her adventure, questioning her about the places and foes she faced. Sophie had kept the story to a bare minimum, but even them, she had mentioned the undead, cults, and orcs, tying it all together with their journey to reach Arteria. In hindsight, it made sense that the dead and the cults featured so prominently, adding a good excuse to explain away their connection to the church. She cringed as she realized why Fana seemed even more worried. She had described their connection to the church as ¡®simply tagging along¡¯ after her experiences in Eichafen and therefore sounded more like a whimsical encounter rather than the horror that had accompanied it.


    Still, it was a tale that she had told before, though probably in more detail. It was one that had at least halted any direct confrontation back. Fana was at least understanding that the duo shared a bond built through trials and that there was something more genuine behind their mutual affection for each other. Isobel on the other hand, was more enamoured by the idea of being an adventurer more than anything. She hadn¡¯t known any of them for long, but saw in Sophie the twinkling hope of grand quests and lofty goals. For Sophie¡¯s part, she was more than happy to answer what she could, seeing much the same kind of curious admiration in the girl¡¯s eyes that she used to have when reading about Gunmar and Aurelia.


    The four of them finally separated when the duo headed to Rosewood as the other two left for the other side of campus. Fana had left Sophie with a dutiful reminder that, ¡®Don¡¯t you dare hurt Ary.¡¯ Something which Sophie already had inscribed in herself before she had even met the girl. Don¡¯t need to worry about that, I want to keep her safe more than anyone.


    By the time the duo got back to their room, they flopped onto Sophie¡¯s bed and snuggled tightly together. Amidst their loving embrace, a few kisses were traded before they righted themselves, turning their attention to the letter that rustled within Sophie¡¯s pockets. Pulling out the small scroll, Aryana shuffled closer as Sophie broke the seal and unfurled it.


    ¡°My considerate research assistance.¡± Sophie began reading, ¡°I believe I have uncovered a way in which to both utilize your powers as well as to repay your debts to the church. On this I promise that if you aid me in this endeavor, our partnership can be considered completely dissolved afterwards, leaving you with no obligations.¡±


    ¡°Partnership? Debt?¡± Ary queried.


    ¡°Ugh, his fancy way of saying I worked with him to explore my powers.¡± Sophie pinched her nose, ¡°And since he helped¡­ cover up what happened in Saclia¡­ he says I owe the church.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sophie smiled and ruffled Aryana¡¯s hair, taking a long sniff that made the girl giggle a little. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    ¡°Of this request I have two needs from you. 1) A full week or two of your time the moment your academic semester pauses. 2) Utmost secrecy in this matter until stated otherwise. I am not ignorant that my request summons you without due cause may interrupt your own plans for the coming months. As such, beyond the small stipend I have gifted you, we may negotiate further as necessary.¡± Sophie took a breath, ¡°Huh, a secret eh? Doesn¡¯t sound like anything good.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t¡± Ary shook her head in agreement, ¡°But also, two weeks! Isn¡¯t that close to our time to catch a boat to Ostia? To visit Alodie?¡±


    ¡°Stars. You¡¯re right. But I don¡¯t think this is something I can just refuse.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Ary¡­ the Astral church¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. But I can still be mad.¡± Ary pouted, letting out a small sigh before poking Sophie in the stomach, ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Alright.¡± Sophie continued, ¡°To this end, upon the cessation of your semester. You will come meet my contacts within The Scholar¡¯s Rest Inn. They have my full authority to act in my stead and should you still have concerns, you may negotiate with them. This task, though arduous, will feature immediate hostile elements, and that your sword arm can rest easy. Blessed by the Stars.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice trailed off as she finished, looking up at the ceiling with a resigned feeling before turning to Aryana. The redhead¡¯s lips were pursed in disappointment, her freckled brow knit into a tight frown to signal her growing displeasure. The two held hands and rocked in each other¡¯s presence for a while, taking in the silence to calm their emotions before they finally spoke.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you think?¡± Sophie asked.


    Aryana uncharacteristically clicked her tongue, making Sophie worried. Yet, she then kissed Sophie on the cheek, leaving the half elf more flustered than she had expected to be.


    ¡°Ary?¡± Sophie murmured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. But you don¡¯t have a choice, do you? You¡¯ve told me before, you and Anna. That the church is this big organization with eyes everywhere. So there¡¯s no avoiding this, is there?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Then what do I need to think about it? It¡¯s happening regardless.¡± Ary pouted some more.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, what can I even do? You¡¯re going to get involved in something dangerous again!¡±


    ¡°But he said we¡¯ll probably not run into any trouble-¡±


    ¡°And you trust that?!¡± Ary almost yelled.


    Sophie shamefully looked away and shook her head, ¡°No¡­ not really.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll go anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Sophie!¡±


    Sophie winced at the accusatory tone but said nothing.


    ¡°You!¡± Ary growled before sitting herself on Sophie¡¯s lap. The redhead stared at Sophie with a fury before bringing their lips together with an aggressive kiss. ¡°You¡¯re just going to get hurt again! I know it!¡±


    ¡°Ary¡­ I-I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t? Last time you got more than just hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yeah¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Grah! You!¡± Ary glared at her with a fury before sighing. The girl then simply leaned against Sophie and rest her head on Sophie¡¯s shoulder, snuggling in closer. ¡°Mmm¡­ try your best. If I¡¯m not going to be able to stop you, then you should at least spend more time with me.¡±


    Sophie was momentarily stunned before she let out a small giggle, giving into fate and leaning against the redhead. ¡°Ary¡­¡± She let out a breathy whisper.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I promise I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I have no doubt you will. But¡­ fair enough.¡± Ary mumbled, ¡°Now, one question.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ that is¡­ ugh. Do you remember¡­ everything last night?¡± Ary let out a shy squeak.


    Sophie blushed and let out her own flustered squeak at the sudden mention. After a second however, she pulled Aryana closer and showered her with more kisses. The redhead pulled back before responding in kind.


    ¡°Mmhmm, most of it.¡±


    ¡°Eheheh, me too.¡± Aryana goofily giggled, ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When you leave tomorrow. Promise me you¡¯ll do your best to stay safe.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I promise.¡±


    ¡°Because once you come back, we¡¯ll go to Ostia. But before we go¡­ well¡­ mother always taught me to repay good deeds. And you were very kind to me.¡± Ary smiled slyly.


    ¡°Sure! But what do¡­ you¡­ ahhh?!¡± Sophie covered her face as her mind clicked on the implications.


    Aryana giggled some more and rubbed herself on Sophie, pushing the two of them down onto the bed. Instead of stripping however, the redhead simply curled up inside Sophie¡¯s embrace. Confused but not displeased, Sophie squeezed the ball between her arms and ran her hands through Aryana¡¯s hair. The calming effect made her let out a deep sigh, rumblings of joy spreading throughout her.


    ¡°I mean it¡­ okay?¡± Ary mumbled into Sophie¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Heheh, I believe you.¡± Sophie kissed the top of her head, ¡°For now though, a nap?¡±


    ¡°Even after we¡¯ve already¡­ uhhh, slept so much?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. I still have some residual headaches from drinking last night. I¡­¡± Goddess this is going to sound so stupid, ¡°I think only by having you around will it go away.¡± Sophie finished with a blush.


    ¡°Ahhhh?!¡± Aryana let out a soft scream as she buried herself deeper in Sophie in embarrassment.


    Looking down, the half elf found an untold amount of happiness at the sight and took comfort in it. Together, the two pressed a little closer as Sophie felt their breathing synchronize. They fell into a soft rhythm as they closed their eyes and napped, readying themselves for the adventures ahead.

 Act 5 Chapter 9: A Lamp

    ¡°Defence of our allies in Abenstadt is paramount to our own security. Without them, the armies of Traxia would be given free reign both into our lands, and the Carradorian Basin as well. Such access would mean the loss of some overland trade, as well as force us to vastly expand our military apparatus to an unsustainable state. Furthermore, it would leave us vulnerable to Traxian attempts to encircle the Bay of Arteria, holding our trade routes hostage without Nautican or Veronan intervention. In this effect, I propose that the chamber authorizes the deployment of one additional company of volunteers to aid Abenstadt, whilst also increasing monetary incentives in order to attract Ascaran military mercenaries to join our ranks for the coming conflict.¡±


    - Daniel Arling, Military Advisor to the Chamber of Stalwart Justice, ¡°Speech during Council Session¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The end of the semester was just that, the end of the semester. Astra came and went with little fanfare. The assembly, speeches and then just like that, it was over. Celebrations and separations happened in equal measure as the majority of the student body began dispersing for their well earned break. While a sizable contingent remained on Academy grounds either for political reasons; like the Traxians who did not support the war; or for more personal and practical reasons like those who simply lived far away, or had extra lessons to attend during the break. Most nobles, though, would be sent back to their respective nations to go back to their families, in the hopes that their education and funding of the Academy would continue.


    This had also, in effect, made a particular situation truly bizarre. Eva¡¯s students would be quartered at the Scholar¡¯s Rest inn, the church having effectively paid for their lodging, but they would also be allowed to roam the Academy as they needed. However, Eva on the other hand was heading home, back to the estate. A fact that was not lost on Sophie.


    ¡°Sophieeee¡­¡± Eva grumbled as she ruffled Sophie''s hair.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other much this semester and it¡¯s already over. Now, I¡¯m going home and you¡¯re not even coming with me.¡± Eva bemoaned.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry. I just have something to do.¡± Sophie hugged her mistress.


    Eva pouted before patting Sophie¡¯s head. The two giggled at the ridiculous display, laughing in a way that brought Sophie much joy. It felt familiar, warm, nostalgic even. For her part, Eva bopped her nose, making Sophie¡¯s face scrunch up before her mistress ruffled her hair, slapping at her ponytail like a cat toy.


    ¡°Look at you, growing up and being all responsible.¡± Eva puffed her chest out, ¡°Almost makes me proud. You were just a maid, a cute, good, maid when you started. Now you¡¯re some wild warrior heroine knight who galivants around saving the world. Heheh, feel like Princess Aurelia yet? ¡±


    ¡°Evaa¡­¡± She blushed at the praise being heaped upon her. She clamped her hands over her face to hide her flushed cheeks, but Eva was having none of it. Her mistress peeled the hands away and playfully rubbed their noses together. For Eva this might¡¯ve even been just that, playful. But for Sophie, a sudden heartbeat stilled her nerves, she¡¯s so close¡­ah¡­ Eva.


    ¡°I mean it though, Soph. I am proud. I¡¯m also sorry that I¡¯ve been so busy this semester.¡± Eva¡¯s playfulness vanished in an instant, her mistress¡¯s face growing more somber, ¡°You¡¯ve been through hell¡­er hells and back to get here. Yet, instead of being able to pamper you, I¡¯ve been stuck teaching or being occupied with one thing or another. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± Sophie cooed, giving her mistress a playful job to the stomach.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just happy you still think about me. Stars, that sounds kinda stupid eh?¡±


    ¡°Aww, Soph.¡±


    ¡°I mean it! And you¡¯re no slouch yourself! You¡¯re not just teaching, you¡¯re teaching saints! Eva! You¡¯re teaching saints and leading them too! That¡¯s like, once in a lifetime kind of thing. The church is also just, at least from what I can see, care-freely working with you. Like what? Eva! That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    ¡°Heh, I guess. But Soph!¡± Eva¡¯s expression turned grim, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there for you. I know, I said this before. But¡­ Gods, I just can¡¯t even imagine the shit you gone through.¡±


    ¡°Eva, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No! No it¡¯s not! I want to make it up to you somehow. Not just because I left you for so long, but also because you¡¯re like family to me!¡±


    ¡°I know. You are too. The bestest.¡±


    ¡°Soph!¡±


    ¡°I mean it!¡±


    ¡°Gah! I know I don¡¯t act like it, but now that we¡¯re here, I do miss you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Aww, Eva¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you ¡®aww¡¯ me.¡±


    ¡°You did it first.¡± Sophie giggled.


    ¡°Bleh. So?¡± Eva snarked.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t. Gotta keep mistress Eva looking all dignified and proper, eh?¡±


    ¡°Oooh keep making fun of me and just you wait, you¡¯ll be tickled to the hells!¡± Eva jokingly roared as she launched an attack.


    ¡°Gweh?!¡± Sophie was unready and let out a startled yelp, quickly succumbing to the assault and falling under the hail of tickles.


    Sophie spluttered and whined as she squirmed at every scratch and poke, mirthful feelings reaching every inch of her being. She almost fell to the floor before Eva helped her back up, a smug look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll get you back for that.¡± Sophie vowed.


    ¡°Heheh, we¡¯ll see about that.¡± Eva bopped her nose again, "Gotta come visit to do that, at least be back at the Academy."


    ¡°Evaaa¡­¡± She whined.


    ¡°Jokes aside though. I mean it. I¡¯ll make it up to you, all the time that we lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± Sophie smiled.


    The two paused for a moment, taking the time to look at their surroundings. Students going to and fro. Faculty chatting with their charges and each other. Even the guardians seemed more relaxed, though more of them were certainly standing at attention than there usually was. Eva was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°Soo? How are things between you two?¡± Eva smirked, ¡°She clearly cares a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°Bweh?! She- she who?¡±


    ¡°Aryana, silly.¡± Eva rapped her head in disappointment, ¡°You know exactly what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she doesnt know the full story yet. But¡­ I wonder what I should tell her? It¡¯d be nice to see her reaction at least. Goddess, I feel myself blushing already. I still can¡¯t believe we¡­ ahhh. ¡°We¡¯re... together... now.¡±


    Eva seemed to take the news well, merely arching an eyebrow at the statement. Then, she broke into a wide grin and drew Sophie into a small hug.


    ¡°Umm, Eva? Do you not¡­¡±


    ¡°Congrats.¡± Eva whispered and squeezed.


    Sophie felt the outpouring of love and returned the embrace. The two merrily tittered about before finally separating, a look of glee in Eva¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Little Soph all grown up. She¡¯ll be a big girl soon.¡±


    ¡°Eva!¡±


    ¡°Hahah, I mean that too. Look at you, getting some already.¡± Eva winked.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯ve got Freddie too!¡± Sophie hissed back.


    The two began a small stare off until they both ended up with itchy eyes. Eva then had a mischievous smile pop onto her face.


    ¡°Watch out. Cutie alert.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie tried to turn around but was too slow.


    From around a corner Aryana had finally caught up to the two. Eva noticed her first but kept quiet until Aryana had crept up just behind Sophie, the two girls having traded knowing looks from Sophie¡¯s conversation. Without giving Sophie a chance, Aryana caught her in an embrace, holding her in place and giving a small smooch. Sophie¡¯s ears heated up and she shuffled awkwardly on the spot, unsure of who she should be turning to.


    ¡°Aryana, hi!¡±


    ¡°Hello Eva!¡±


    Her two companions cheerily exchanged greetings.


    ¡°You sleeping together?¡± Eva wasted no time in asking.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Ary responded just as quickly.


    ¡°Cute!¡±


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Ary goofily laughed, snuggling up against Sophie.


    ¡°Make sure to take care of her. She needs food twice a day, copious amounts of water, and exposure to the sun so she doesn¡¯t get too pasty. Oh! And maybe some soil too.¡±


    Aryana let out a loud guffaw at the statement, her hold around Sophie loosening as she laughed.


    ¡°Eva!¡± Sophie let out an incensed yelp, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m not a plant!¡±


    ¡°Says the Lily Knight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Lily Knight.¡±


    Both girls spoke at once, turning to stare at each other before giggling at how Sophie was even more embarrassed than before.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Sophie yelled incoherently, hiding her face in her arms.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    After another fitful round of giggling, the three slowly settled down. Their excitable sighs giving off a sense of unwillingness to simply just leave each other¡¯s company.


    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯ll both definitely have to come with me during summer break. Especially since Sophie decided she would rather work for the winter.¡± Eva grinned, ¡°Show you around Carrador, and properly show her around the capital, without all the scurrying around..¡± Eva gave Sophie a small nudge.


    ¡°D¡¯aww, Eva.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it feels so bizarre to be leaving you so soon. But you¡¯ll be back at the Academy after winter break, right? The both of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That''s excellent! But, gah! I just don¡¯t want to let you go!¡± Eva pulled them both in for a hug.


    ¡°Evaaa!¡±


    "Heheh, Eva." Ary chirped.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I suppose the ferry is leaving soon. You sure you¡¯re not taking this one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Eva. I need to pack for another adventure.¡±


    ¡°Booo, lamee.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Lame.¡± Ary chanted along.


    ¡°Ary!¡± Sophie let out an indignant protest.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good one.¡± Eva winked at Sophie, ¡°Treat her well, ya hear?¡±


    ¡°Wha? Of course I will! What do you think I am!?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re still Soph. A little clumsy, sometimes clueless, and very sweet.¡±


    ¡°Very sweet.¡± Ary echoed, "Clueless."


    ¡°You both¡­ gah! I will! Go catch your stupid ferry Eva!¡± Sophie tutted.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°Stay safe you two.¡± Eva spoke more seriously, her expressions grim.


    ¡°We will.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The duo affirmed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll let you two lovebirds be.¡± Eva smiled.


    ¡°Eva!¡± Sophie squeaked.


    ¡°Anything else before I go?¡±


    Aryana shook her head, looking up at Sophie for confirmation. Sophie however, felt a more mischievous side take over her for but a moment.


    ¡°One thing, Eva.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eva arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Mortiz is uhh¡­ banging Princess Samantha. Byeeee! Have a safe trip! See you soon!¡± Sophie mumbled out before immediately trying to drag Aryana away.


    ¡°Mortiz is¡­ hey! What the fuck?! Soph! Sophie! You get back here!¡± Eva yelled, ¡°Explain! What does that mean?!¡±


    ¡°Bye! I¡¯ll miss you!¡± Sophie yelled back as she hurried away.


    Aryana was lost in a mess of giggles and followed along with the half elf. Leaving Eva behind, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but grin to herself. For once, she had finally left her mistress in shock. It was an exhilarating feeling and she wondered how Eva would react once they met again. Heheh, knowing her she¡¯d probably just brush past this but still get back at me. Serves her right for so much teasing, eheheh. But if she doesn¡¯t forgive and forget for this jest¡­ I¡¯m done for. Sophie giggled to herself, it wasn¡¯t an unpleasant worry. In fact, she wanted to see Eva¡¯s proper reaction after they reconvened. With a heavy sigh, she turned her attention back to the more important matter at hand. She¡¯s right though. Got to pack for whatever the stupid Inquisitor wants me to do. Let¡¯s just hope it''s not as dangerous this time around.


    <hr><hr>


    Their last stop before departing ended up being the workshops where the siblings tinkered. To their surprise and also expectations. The siblings were there working on a multitude of different mechanical gizmos at the same time. Maylesa was adjusting some loose pipes that surrounded a mana lamp while Thalnor was tinkering with what looked suspiciously like an upgraded mini mana battery.


    The duo¡¯s entry prompted the siblings to both twitch their ears in surprise before turning to regard the intruders into their sanctum. I guess that explains why my ears also twitch like that when I feel uncomfortable. Sophie grinned at the two and enjoyed as their relatively cold expressions shifted into warming ones once they ascertained who the duo were.


    ¡°Aryana!¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Thalnor and Maylesa greeted them.


    ¡°Hey! How are you two?¡± Sophie dipped her head politely.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Ary chirped.


    ¡°Oh! Us? I mean progress continues moving forward, as you can see.¡± Thalnor gestured to the battery, ¡°We are fine though, thanks for asking.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately we don¡¯t have anything to demonstrate our hospitality.¡± Maylesa quipped.


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s more than enough just saying hello.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Ary echoed.


    ¡°Pffft. Sure, whatever you say.¡± Maylesa grinned, ¡°But welcome, welcome. To our little workshop. As you can see, we¡¯re still quite busy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the end of the semester? Do you two have other plans for the break?¡±


    The siblings shot each other a quick look before replying.


    ¡°Nah. This is our plan mostly.¡±


    ¡°Well, that and returning back to our parents and clan, heh.¡± Thalnor added.


    ¡°Oh! So spending it over in Arteria?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Pretty much. Except we¡¯ll be trying to refine this thing.¡± He tapped the battery, ¡°After the last field test, we still have a decent way to go before we¡¯d be willing to consider this usable.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter with it?¡±


    ¡°Well for one thing, the replenishment rate is far too low. Unless you were willing to wait a few weeks, it would most certainly be unable to refill itself with mana in any meaningful time period. Thus the only way would be to return to us. Something which, I¡¯m sure you agree, would be quite the hindrance to on-the-road journeys.¡±


    ¡°Quite clunky too.¡± His sister added.


    ¡°Yeah, quite hard to move around with. At least, to the degree in which components aren¡¯t suffering stress damage from being moved around a lot.¡± Thalnor gazed at the battery with a frown before perking up, ¡°Right, how rude. Speaking of which, what are the two of you doing here? You two have plans for the break¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re visiting! To say hi before we go!¡± Ary smiled.


    ¡°Oh? Go where?¡±


    ¡°We have a trip to Ostia!¡± The redhead bounced excitedly.


    The siblings paused to turn to each other, their forms barely moving as they filtered through whatever treasure trove of information was stashed within their minds. Maylesa seemed to reach the target first, lighting up with a knowing look just seconds before Thalnor seemed to also reach the same conclusion.


    ¡°Ostia! That¡¯s the place near Zephyr, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°Indeed. I believe that is the place.¡± Thalnor affirmed.


    ¡°Fascinating, what compelled the two of you to go there?¡± Maylesa turned back to the duo.


    ¡°Well, our friend invited us to spend Saint¡¯s Day with their family. So we thought we might as well visit the city proper. And¡­ uhh¡­ to spend time with each other¡­ and¡­¡± Ary faltered, looking at Sophie sheepishly. Huh? What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°That sounds quite pleasant. But what else was it that you were trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Uhh.. well¡­¡± Ary looked once more towards Sophie for guidance, and this time Sophie sniffed out an inkling of what the girl wanted to say. Ah.


    ¡°She meant to say that it¡¯d also be a good time for the two of us to go on vacation. Since we¡¯re dating now.¡± Sophie chuckled, trying desperately to hide her own embarrassment at having to so pointedly state things.


    ¡°Dating? Oh my, how fascinating! Congratulations? How very wholesome!¡± Thalnor smiled.


    ¡°I believe ¡®cute¡¯ would suit them better as the terminology of choice. But he is right, congratulations.¡± Maylesa smiled.


    ¡°How irritating.¡± Thalnor growled at his sister, ¡°But yes, also how cute and adorable.¡±


    Aryana beamed at the two while Sophie let out a relieved smile. They didn¡¯t seem to be judging, she would dare to say they even seemed happy for the duo. Ary¡¯s expression however, soon hardened and the redhead stuck a playful if intentional tongue out at Sophie.


    ¡°This one though, decided she had another quest to go on in the meantime.¡± Ary pouted.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡± Sophie cooed to no avail.


    ¡°Dating and already going on a quest? How busy!¡± Maylesa teased.


    ¡°Hey! Not you too.¡±


    ¡°I jest, but only partially so. Regardless, what does this ¡®quest¡¯ of yours entail this time? Hopefully nothing life or death like the Myndiri ruins.¡±


    Sophie shuddered at the thought, ¡°No. Nothing like that I hope.¡± Sophie pulled out the little scroll, ¡°A letter from an Inquisitor who helped me out before. A small job lined up but he said there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble.¡±


    The siblings studied it with a delicate eye, scanning through the contents with remarkable speed before glancing at each other. They shared a silent conversation between themselves and before long, reached a consensus and rummaged through their workbench. From within, a small little metallic lamp emerged. Maylesa handed it to Sophie and watched as the half elf tried without success to figure it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lamp.¡± Maylesa declared.


    ¡°A¡­ lamp¡­ well yeah. But how does it work?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± The elf smirked, her eyes twinkling with mischief, ¡°We moved a few parts around since it¡¯s normally powered by magefire. But we rearranged the interior so that most of the energy is trapped within the metallic centerpiece. With just a hint of your mana absorption powers on the top it''ll come to life. ¡±


    ¡°A lamp. Good for camping and dark nights in the woods. Something that happens quite often on adventures, or so I can gather.¡± Thalnor finished unhelpfully.


    The siblings grinned at each other as Sophie tried to do what they said. Within seconds, the lamp flared a brilliant magefire blue.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Ary and Sophie both watched the flames.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± Maylesa proudly announced, ¡°Most lamps and lanterns require a deactivation spell to turn off. But we melded the interior material together so it¡¯s pretty decently stuck. That way, all you need to do is push your absorption into it to turn it off.¡±


    ¡°Push it¡­ in? Huh?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Yes! Precisely. Where you drew mana from within to activate it. Now you push the absorption field into it to seal the magefire. Like a¡­ a¡­¡±


    ¡°Like a cork on a bottle?¡± Thalnor spoke.


    ¡°Yes! Like a cork! You drain mana and the cork comes out. You force mana away from you and thus back in to put the cork back in.¡±


    Sophie tried as instructed and after a tense few seconds, the magefire winked out of existence.


    ¡°Woah.¡±


    ¡°Like it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Think of this as our little present for you two. Since you get into so many adventures. At least, until the battery is complete.¡± Maylesa beamed with pride.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, that''s for sure. Our very own little lamp. Which err, now that I think about it, how long can I use it for?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s a very good question. At least a few hundred minutes I would assume. Because the modifications likely decrease the mana capacity somewhat. Furthermore, draining the mana would be pretty bad for retaining operational integrity after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I mean, so far so good? I mean it¡¯s a neat concept for sure. I appreciate it, don¡¯t get me wrong. But, couldn¡¯t I just use a regular lamp with candles and matches?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Maylesa quirked her head, ¡°But in an emergency, this can suffice as a mana battery on some levels. Well¡­ more like barely, but probably enough to heal a¡­ a¡­ stomach cramp or something. At least, if what you told us about the first prototype battery is true. Besides, isn''t magefire much more pleasing than normal flame?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. While our ultimate goal is still the miniature battery, that remains out of our reach for now. This on the other hand, was one of our earlier experiments, refined a little to suit you of course.¡± Thalnor chimed in.


    ¡°Hey, she didn¡¯t need to know about the experiment part.¡± Maylesa grunted.


    ¡°Oops.¡± Thalnor chuckled, ¡°Well if someone wasn¡¯t so eager to give out potentially dangerous products¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother. Do you have so little faith in our own creations?¡±


    "Why of course not!" Thalnor let out an indignant cry, "But still! You..."


    Sophie smiled as the siblings then exploded into bickering over the ethics of handing out experimental items to friends. Aryana just looked at Sophie with a baffled but understanding expression, Sophie replying in kind with a ¡®what can you do?¡¯ expression of her own. Eventually the siblings settled down enough and wished the new couple a happy break, the duo offering their own gratitude for the sibling''s friendship before quickly extricating themselves with strange lamp in tow in case another argument broke out.


    The duo then headed back to the dorms and packed what Sophie assumed would be needed for the journey ahead. Aryana too, packed some small things into an oversized pack and proudly hauled it alongside her. They spent a few moments teasing each other as more than once, their gazes met and lingered. It was a pleasant silence that settled between them, fuelled by an all encompassing warmth that bubbled inside both their hearts.


    By the time all was said and done, with the door to their dorm room locked securely behind them. Sophie and Aryana stepped out as the sun had begun to set. Despite Sophie¡¯s reluctance, Aryana had insisted on coming along at least to the inn. And who am I to refuse her when she pouts. Their journey to the ferry was more melancholic and quiet, the two lost in their own reflections as the dull orange traces of sunlight held the world in its embrace. They had not just survived the semester, but they had persevered. Instead of floundering, they had each found their own way of pushing forward and for that Sophie was happy. Besides, now, I have her too.

 Act 5 Chapter 10: The Caravan Onwards

    ¡°Enemies Unite?


    In a stunning twist of events, representatives from Melton, Carrador, Volksgrad, and a reformed orcish tribe have come together and approved a joint communique. Of note is a plan to build a series of defensive fortifications along the Frostwind Ranges which serve as both protection against the frigid north, but also as temporary homes for the influx of Ingramarian and orcish refugees. With tensions cooling in the north and encroaching Traxian ambitions in the south. Does this herald the birth of a new alliance to stand against the expansionist Imperials?¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Political News Section, ¡°Page 4¡±


    <hr><hr>


    If there was one thing that Sophie would say stuck out from their surroundings, it was the squad of templars that protected the structure. Though they did not obstruct anyone who entered or left the Scholar¡¯s Rest Inn. They most certainly kept a keen eye on everything that happened. If the church really wanted to announce to the world that there were saints here, they couldn¡¯t get any more obvious beyond holding a proper public ceremony.


    The guards glared icily at her as she entered with Aryana, the creak of the door barely concealing the slight metallic clink as their helmets shifted just enough to watch her movements. Within the inn, her world glittered with golden lamplight as a crowd of students and staff filled the hall with a cheery spirit. A few more of the dour templars stood guard here and there, particularly over a back section of the main dining hall that contained a few faces that Sophie recognised. The saints were stationed there and seemed to be having a good time, mingling amongst themselves amidst the revelry.


    The inn itself was certainly a pretty sight. Opulently decorated walls that were lined with trophies, paintings, and Academy related paraphernalia. Semi faded tiled floors still offered a sense of prestige just by stepping on them. A few marble statues and figures dotted the hall, mostly blocking the section where the saints were and the rest of the folk. To Sophie, it unsurprisingly fit the bill of a place where Academy bound nobles would likely enjoy resting in. The decor mattered little though, and it was seeing the sense of wonder that sparkled in Aryana¡¯s eye that brought her the greatest amount of joy. Heh, if only we could stay here properly, Sophie sighed, business awaits though.


    Sophie shrunk a little to avoid escaping notice and proceeded to the bartender. Even the staff seemed to be dressed immaculately in puffy but elegant suits befitting of minor nobles. The bartender wore a large frilled blouse that was decorated with a few different sigils, signs of the Academy, fascinating. Seeing their approach, the bartender looked ready to welcome them when their gazes met. His eyebrow curled upwards but instead of greeting them, he simply tilted his head at a well dressed man sitting by his lonesome and reading some papers.


    Following his gaze, Sophie gave the bartender a nod before pausing, having spied a small concoction one of the students was drinking. It appeared to have mint leaves interspersed throughout an icy drink with a wedge of lemon upon it. Wordlessly, she pointed at it and held up two fingers. Amused but receptive, the bartender smiled and nodded.


    Sophie then walked with Aryana towards the strange man. Their presence made him look up from his work, his eyes examining them for but a second before he gestured at the empty seats around him. The duo dutifully sat down, the two looking at each other as they waited for the man to respond. Eventually, his papers lowered as their drinks arrived. He dipped his head slightly, indicating for them to enjoy themselves before going forward.


    Sophie took a sip and was hit with the disastrous revelation that she had in fact ordered two mint lemonades. It was delicious as it was refreshing, but for her it was a display of ineptitude and incompetence as she had failed to recognise such a simple drink. Stars, I¡¯m forgetting how to be a proper maid. That¡¯s something I should¡¯ve clocked onto right at the get go, gah! Especially the stupid lemon wedge and mint, though I guess it could¡¯ve been alcoholic. Aryana meanwhile, shared no such worries and happily sipped away, enjoying the drink greatly.


    ¡°Enjoying yourselves?¡± The dignified, deep, almost soothing voice echoed from behind some papers. So refined, an aristocrat? Maybe a noble?


    ¡°Yes we are, sir.¡± Sophie politely replied.


    ¡°Good, good. Shall we get down to what you¡¯re really here for then?¡± He gently put his papers into a stack.


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. So I assume you have the gist of things?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks, keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°And you are, in fact, Sophie the knight?¡±


    ¡°The Lily Knight, sir.¡±


    He looked up at her, looked her up and down while maintaining a neutral expression before scribbling something down in a paper. ¡°The Lily Knight it is. And this one?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Sophie looked uncertainly at Aryana, she shouldn¡¯t be involved, sorry Ary. Forgive me.


    ¡°I am Aryana. A¡­ a healer and helper to the knight.¡± Ary declared nervously before Sophie could continue. Shit, no! The man seemed more amused than impressed, but jotted something down nonetheless before looking back up at them.


    ¡°Fantastic, well then, I suppose you know that I¡¯m here to negotiate on our mutual acquaintance¡¯s behalf. Let me get to the point, is there anything you might need in regards to alternative compensation? Considering you were already promised something for the work as a whole.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    ¡°Our mutual contact has told me of a very, very, lucrative deal. I intend to capitalize on it. But since it would be likely lucrative, he has extended an offer of additional compensation for your assistance in this endeavour.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ well, we are planning to head to Ostia afterwards. So I don¡¯t really know what we might need.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± He rubbed his chin, ¡°An interesting conundrum. Perhaps¡­ Perhaps that might be your reward then. Have you already organised your journey?¡±


    ¡°N-no?¡± Sophie half heartedly replied.


    ¡°Huh, easier than I thought.¡± He muttered to himself, ¡°Then that could work, perhaps I could interest the two of you in an all expenses paid journey to Ostia by boat?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Sophie did a double take, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°As it happens, I have a merchant marine bound for the city. The captain would be more than willing to accommodate guests. Fast ship too, The Home Afar. ¡°


    Aryana and Sophie traded a look, it certainly felt too convenient. But who are we to refuse such a generous offer? Unless¡­ is it a trap? Aryana shrugged, leaving the decision up to Sophie.


    ¡°I¡­ I guess that would be fine.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Fabulous. Would there be anything else? Oh don¡¯t worry about the drink, I¡¯ll cover the tab.¡± The man smiled.


    ¡°Err¡­ thanks? If you don¡¯t mind me asking, who are you anyway?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The man seemed a bit taken aback before composing himself, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ no?¡±


    ¡°Huh. I thought our benefactor would¡¯ve told you, miss knight. Well then,¡± He leaned over and extended a hand, ¡°Sir Akarios Helinotos. Or Sir Acker, if it is easier.¡±


    Sophie firmly shook his hand.


    ¡°You will, of course, also be traveling to meet without a benefactor through my caravan. It might or might not be attached to an Arterian troop marching towards Abenstadt, but safety and security is guaranteed.¡± He chuckled to himself.


    ¡°Your caravan?¡±


    ¡°My, my, not everyday you have someone so uninformed in the city¡¯s politics despite being a knight.¡± He grinned, ¡°To better educate one such as yourself then, let me say this. I am, the current director of the Southshore Trading Company, that ring a bell?¡±


    ¡°Southshore¡­ ah!¡± Sophie exclaimed before slapping her hand across her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s one of the big trading companies in the city, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The very one.¡±


    ¡°My apologies for any rudeness, sir.¡± Sophie looked ready to bow until Sir Acker waved it away.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not exactly keeping a low profile but I haven¡¯t been too found out yet, so let¡¯s keep it that way. At least you know that much now, so you can ease up knowing the weight my words carry.¡± He smirked, ¡°But, seeing as our benefactor brought us together, I suppose he holds something over you as well?¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Something like that sir.¡± Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Hah! How unfortunate. But ah, I rambled. So a trip to Ostia then? That¡¯ll be your¡­ additional compensation. That sound good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hah! So formal. How amusing. But it is nice to have someone who knows what they need without much haggling. Here,¡± He sifted through his papers and pulled out a folded envelope from his pile, ¡°There should be a caravan at Saint Konrad Plaza, ready to head out and catch up with the military troops. This will tell the caravan master all they need to know. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ no sir.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. Best of luck to the two of you then. Perhaps we may meet under less hectic circumstances, provided this endeavour succeeds.¡±


    ¡°Why the doubt sir?¡±


    ¡°Southshore prides itself on making the right choices when investing. When our benefactor approached us with this deal, it sounded like a very good way to curry favor with more¡­ influential circles. Of course, as with all good things that sound far too good, the chance of failure is there, no?¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°It is. And while I don¡¯t intend on gambling everything for the sake of our benefactor¡¯s rumors of success, I do hope he succeeds. To do that however, that¡¯s where you come in, apparently. So best of luck. For both our sake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡±


    The duo then carefully left the table, Aryana cutely trying to imitate Sophie¡¯s curtsey. However, as they began walking away, Sophie could feel someone gazing directly at them. She didn¡¯t know who it was, but didn¡¯t want to turn around and scan the crowd. Whoever it is, let¡¯s just pretend we don¡¯t notice anything. But I¡¯ll need to get Ary prepared in case of an emergency.


    <hr><hr>


    Southshore trading company was the smallest of the six great trading companies born from Arteria. That said, even though they only owned perhaps two percent of the ships operating out of Arteria. When the total operational number was in the thousands, that still meant hundreds of ships likely were contracted to its fleet, a not insignificant number when it came to hauling cargo across Cyndralia.


    Their land based caravans it seemed, also operated in a similar fashion with wagons of goods being pulled by two horses each. To match them, each wagon had only two guards, meaning that their caravan only had twenty guards for a ten wagon caravan. It wasn¡¯t a small amount, but certainly less well protected that other large caravans Sophie had seen in Carrador before. Or even other ones from Arteria. In order to supplement this, the company had cut a deal with the commander of the Arterian volunteer force, offering to dedicate a wagon to carrying the troop¡¯s supplies in exchange for a small detachment of riders to patrol around the caravan.


    The caravan master was an ape-like man standing head and shoulders above Sophie, with a gruff, no nonsense demeanour who only spoke in aggressive grunts and the occasional word or two. His bushy beard told of untold days spent on the road with little time for grooming, but his eyes spoke of a veteran who had already seen the suffering that world offered and now cared little about everything. He had angrily led the duo to a wagon that seemed to have some space made specifically for them. Once they settled in, he grunted and the caravan was off.


    Aryana had fallen asleep against Sophie¡¯s shoulder once more and the half elf finally theorized that perhaps the redhead really enjoyed being rocked to sleep. Important to remember for the next time I need her to rest. Though she chuckled at the revelation, her eyes looked down in despair at her charge. She¡¯s here, she¡¯s really here. Goddess above, please keep her safe if something happens.


    The girl had a remarkable ability for surprising Sophie at every turn, romantically or otherwise. Yet, when she had declared herself to be ¡®the knight¡¯s healer¡¯ instead of just ¡®friend who would now excuse herself for a bit¡¯, Sophie had been caught off guard. She had waited in silence as Mr. Acker wrote down Aryana¡¯s name, the precious few seconds to correct the mistake had been lost when he next spoke. She had seen the nervousness hiding a ferocious flame that had lit up Ary¡¯s eyes when she declared her position, it was a feeling of desire that Sophie could understand. And who am I to deny her that? The best I can do is protect her however I can.


    At least, that was the lie she told herself. Truthfully, she feared for Aryana¡¯s safety more than anything. Though the inquisitor had written that there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble, Sophie was more than wary about such a claim. Furthermore, she had seen Ary¡¯s reactions wherever she recounted her experiences to the redhead. There was always a sense of horror and terror before the girl would offer comforting words to Sophie. And if she were to have to experience something like Melisgrad or the orcish kidnapping again because of me¡­ Sophie shuddered, I would not be able to live with myself.


    Deep in her heart, she knew that Aryana was probably not ready for such horrors as that of Saclia, the girl having mostly shied away from such topics even when the two of them spoke. Hells, I don¡¯t even remember the last time she delved that deeply into something that hurt her¡­ Goddess, I feel awful. Worse was the fact that she knew Aryana had realised this too, the girl having shed herself of her normally go lucky demeanour with an uncharacteristic quiet gloom as she clung onto Sophie when they had left the inn. Nothing to do about that now, though when we get to Festheim¡­


    Festheim would be their rally point where they separated from the caravan. The caravan master had told them as much when they met up, stating that it would be where the majority of Southshore operations regarding Abenstadt took place. According to him, the sleepy but fortified seaside town contained a port suitable for cargo bearing vessels. With the outbreak of war however, more and more of Southshore shipping skirted Abenstadt entirely to avoid being attacked by Traxian raiders. And they want us to board a ship from there in two weeks¡­ are we just assuming that the war wouldn¡¯t reach us by then?


    She didn¡¯t entirely like this plan, its flimsy aspects being a bit too flimsy even for her. Yet, she had no choice. She didn¡¯t even know what exactly the Inquisitor wanted. Though he played his hands openly, Sophie knew better than to believe the simple show he had put on. Considering that he had also roped in the apparent chief officer of Southshore on board with this scheme. She just knew that there was much more at play than simply ¡®repaying her debt¡¯. It was a feeling that sat ill at ease within her heart. But we¡¯re in it to win it now, might as well see this thing through.


    With a sigh, she scrubbed what worries she could and returned to her second favorite activity, gently snuggling up to Aryana. They had two and a half days to spend cooped up in a caravan, she figured she might just try to make the most out of it. Goddess, if only you weren¡¯t here you silly goof, she pecked Aryana¡¯s cheek, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt and here you are. Silly, silly. Sophie pet Aryana some more and closed her eyes, might as well rest up.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie grumbled awake as her ears strained themselves instinctively to try to hear something. Her eyes opened to find herself covered with a small cloth and Aryana¡¯s pack resting next to her. The girl however, was nowhere in sight. Stranger still was the fact that she felt no more vibrations, the caravan had come to a halt. Yet there were no sounds of conflict or distress, meaning that there probably wasn¡¯t anything to worry about. Concerned but not yet alarmed, she roused herself from her slumber and climbed out of the wagon to find herself in a wholly unfamiliar environment. Still on the road, looks more like trees and plains.


    A multitude of smoky plumes belched upwards in the clear night sky, cutting between the moonlight with dark puffy trails. Interspersed between them were hundreds of tents and even more sources of lights shining in between those. A thousand souls or more flittered between the campfires, the distinctive metallic clinking of weapons and armour as they moved. Around the caravan itself were a large stockade in which all the horses were hitched and allowed to rest, a scattered handful of campfires and tents also set up.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Aryana sitting around a campfire with a few caravaneers and two soldiers. As if she had activated a sixth sense, the girl turned and looked towards Sophie with delight, beckoning her over. Gingerly bobbing her head, Sophie relaxed her own stance and headed over, the sheathed sword at her hip garnering the attention of those few who noticed. By the time she arrived, something prompted a round of laughter from the caravaneers, with Aryana joining in.


    ¡°Oh ho! Lookee there, that must be the proper knight the lassie was talking about.¡± One of the soldiers bellowed. The well trimmed but stubbly man eyed her up and down, an officer perhaps.


    ¡°Dunnae about that.¡± The other soldier drawled with a heavy Meltonian accent, ¡°Seems kinda young to be¡­ knightly.¡± He was a little more unkempt with a thick bushy beard, but still looked relatively groomed. An assistant or sergeant.


    Another round of low laughs swept through the gathered group, though this time, Aryana just beamed at her instead. Sophie dipped her head respectfully at the others, making herself comfy next to Aryana as she shook off her weary muscles from being curled up in a wagon. She did, however, flash a cheeky smile at Aryana, making the girl blush slightly.


    ¡°Aye, aye. When we was askin bout how she gonna keep safe, the little lassie talked a big game about a knight. Though she was going to meet one but it was you all along!¡± One of the caravaners exclaimed.


    ¡°Thought you were just a bodyguard or something.¡± Another agreed.


    Sophie looked to Aryana for guidance. The redhead however, could only sheepishly grin before looking away slightly.


    ¡°I¡­ little bragging.¡± She whispered as she held her fingers up.


    ¡°Little bragging?¡± Sophie arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Brave, strong, powerful knight.¡± Aryana tried to hide her voice.


    It evidently carried however, and the group broke out with small chuckles.


    ¡°Hah! Instead we got this twig!¡± The second soldier guffawed, ¡°Err, no offence.¡±


    Sophie shrugged, ¡°None taken.¡±


    ¡°But is she for real? You¡¯re a proper knight?¡± A caravaner asked.


    Sophie carefully considered her options and looked at Aryana. Cheeky goof, I wonder what she actually said about me?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sophie replied, gauging everyone¡¯s reaction before slipping it in, ¡°The Lily Knight.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, a titled knight? Yer lookin quite younger? Though er, I wouldn¡¯t presume your age.¡± The soldier grunted.


    ¡°Heh. She could be a hundred something for all we know.¡± A caravener chuckled.


    Sophie just smiled politely and nodded, ¡°Was knighted in Melton.¡± She added with a whisper.


    ¡°Melton?!¡± The sergeant instantly shouted, his eyes perking up, ¡°Yer Meltonian?¡±


    ¡°Apologies. He¡¯s from Melton, you see.¡± The officer added.


    ¡°No worries. Not Meltonian, sorry.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­ then how¡­ a twig at that...?¡±


    ¡°I was there during Melisgrad¡¯s fall. I helped¡­ House Rutley in its final moments. This knighthood was their... Lady Rutley''s gift to me.¡± Sophie spoke more softly, her mind flashing back with the chill of the lemurach, her fingers brushing against her ear where the lily once rested.


    ¡°The fall¡­ wait, you were there during the fall? What happened? How¡¯d you survive? Weren¡¯t there almost no survivors?¡± The sergeant asked, an almost searching and pleading look in his eyes.


    The others seemed equally interested in the tale and Sophie sighed, shooting Aryana a look as the girl simply giggled. Though the events still weighed heavily upon her soul, even more so considering her confrontation with the Crows. Yet, at the same time, she did find it easier to explain things the more she had to recount the tale. It was an unpleasant feeling but she was no longer revulsed by the memory alone. I wonder what plans the Entity has now. Fuck, I almost completely forgot about the towers. Goddess, I just hope everything turns out fine.


    ¡°We¡­ that is, the companions I was traveling with before, escaped from Carrador. The undead threat you see. From there we made our way deeper into Melton¡­¡± Sophie began once more.

 Act 5 Chapter 11: The Threshold

    ¡°... it was then that monstrosities breached the demonic realm and into ours. With the help of Lady Rutley, I was able to reach the top of Goldenlight tower and assist the prince in subduing the sorcerer. He¡­ they were guarded by traitors and a horrific bone monster the size of house with features so horrid I dare not describe it. Thankfully¡­ the prince managed to reach the crystal atop Goldenlight and shattered this devilish ritual with a spell¡­ taught to him by the druids. It unfortunately¡­ sent a ripple of magic throughout the land, including down into the tower itself. With a mighty rumble, the entire place came crashing down with us still on top of it. When I awoke, I found¡­ that Lady Rutley had died protecting me. The prince too, perished during¡­ the descent. Only Duke Haukr and the sorcerer and his champion remained. The sorcerer fled leaving only the duke and myself after we cut down his champion. After that? Well¡­ Prince Edward arrived and the rest¡­ is history, I suppose. ¡±


    - Sophie, ¡°Campfire Conversation¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Why did I lie? Sophie looked away and fiddled with her ponytail.To make them feel good? To hide myself? To make it believable? They wouldn¡¯t believe a stupid idiot like myself was the one who stopped the crystals. Not that I would want them to know either. She sighed, catching the redhead off guard by wordlessly leaning against her, resting her head on Aryana¡¯s shoulder.


    It had been an exhausting night. What first started with only the sergeant peppering her with questions about the exact nature of the fall of Melisgrad, soon evolved to the small group interrogation around the fire. They asked her about the fight, the sights, and everything in between. On some level, Sophie found kindred spirits who enjoyed tales of adventure and travel. On the other hand, she could sense that part of it was also them trying to size her up, to determine if she was truly an adventurer knight or not. She answered what she could, censoring whatever was necessary to paint herself as both present but not pivotal to the events of Melisgrad.


    Now that the duo were back in the wagon, she found herself feeling immensely tired yet decidedly affectionate. She coquettishly smiled at Aryana, planting a quick peck on the girl¡¯s soft cheek. Aryana purred at her, nuzzling her back with a fond look on her face. The two softly giggled before rearranging a few boxes to set up their pillows.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ary cooed as she coquettishly smiled, ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, you¡¯re the best.¡± Sophie hummed.


    The two cuddled closer together, the uncomfortable wooden boards of the wagon creaking as they shuffled. Sophie felt apologetic for asking unreasonable things and was mostly just grateful that Aryana was so accommodating. It wasn¡¯t that Sophie was afraid of camping in tents, she just wanted to avoid the crowd of soldiers and caravaneers as much as possible.


    Sophie let out a small yawn. Aryana followed soon after but bopped Sophie on the nose, prompting her to return the gesture in kind. The two stewed in their own thoughts, passing around little gestures of affection until sleep slowly claimed them.


    <hr><hr>


    The next two days passed by much the same. Long bouts of waiting around in the caravan until a rest stop in which they could hop out and stretch their legs. Hundreds of boots marched alongside them, the caravan now having fully integrated into the volunteer force¡¯s baggage train. As day turned to night, the routine they shared grew similar too. The caravan would camp out alongside the troops, and a few soldiers would visit to trade stories or goods. The Meltonian sergeant also often sought her out, inquiring about the state of affairs up north, revealing that it¡¯d been half a decade since he had moved away.


    It had been a fascinating experience. Allowing Sophie to learn that the Arterian volunteers were being deployed as a defensive troop to plug some gaps in the Abenstadtian defensive line. The war, it would seem, was getting dangerously close to expanding even further if more of Abenstadt¡¯s fortresses were to be destroyed or taken. For now the status quo held as Traxian legions grinded themselves against Abenstadt¡¯s ducal guard. But as both sides edge closer to a resolution, everyone knew that sooner or later, one side would falter and then all hell would break loose.


    It was a sobering thought. One that weighed on the fringes of her mind as she cast her eyes along the road. Things seemed so peaceful and jovial for now, but soon most of the soldiers they traveled with would be dead or scarred by battle. As I have too, she had glumly thought.


    Her mood only lasted until the next head pat, her mind immediately filling with thoughts and worries about Aryana instead. That joy however, only lasted until the caravan finally arrived at Festheim. The caravaneers had described it as a minor fortified trading town located along the Angel¡¯s Tear river that ran alongside it. That now seemed like a woefully inaccurate statement when they crested over a hill and the city came into sight. Hundreds of tents, makeshift structures, and fortified barracks dotted the fields all around the city. Thousands of troops already wandering all around as mercenary officers galloped to and fro on horseback. Siegeworks and trenches were dug further behind, having excavated a treeline and turning those into more reinforced earthworks. Catapults, onagers and trebuchets loomed over the town walls. What she saw wasn¡¯t a town and the troops guarding it, what she saw was stuff that she¡¯d only ever read in books. War, it seemed, was getting far closer than she had ever expected.


    As the caravan rolled by the troops, she noticed a different air about them. Unlike the Arterian force, the Abenstadtians were born and bred for war. Their demanours were blunt, cold and concise; their moves calculated and impactful. Where the Arterians still remained cheery or at least optimistic, the mercenaries worked as if death loomed right around the corner. A group of Arterian officers were meeting with Abenstadtian ones and they could not look more different. The Arterians were equipped with a mix of chainmail and leathers, but their overall aesthetic remained as cohesive as their benefactors back in the city state. Plain undecorated armour with a dash of the colours of their respective trading house sponsors. The Abenstatian¡¯s on the other hand, were thousands strong but an eclectic mix of whatever attire was approved for each individual mercenary company, whatever a militiaman could provide for themselves, and the odd detachment of state troops wearing armoured doublets and leather jerkins sporting the insignia of the Grand Duke. A two headed crow.


    Disembarking their wagon at long last, both Aryana and Sophie took the time to survey the lands of Abenstadt. King in all but name, the Grand Duke of Abenstadt rules from a fortress city that also saddles the Angel¡¯s Tear River. If mercantile wealth, trade, and guilds aplenty meant that Arteria was a lively, arguably still cheerful place in the face of danger, then Abenstadt was its distant cousin who thrived on conflict. The very air they breathed felt dreary, fueled by the taciturn nature of its inhabitants. Where gaudy, opulent and excess dominated the Arterian philosophy of design. Just from looking at the buildings surrounding the town and the walls alone, there was a sense of utilitarian pragmatism in the blocky, nearly lifeless looking design. Thick chunky walls surrounded thick blocky buildings, with only the occasional differently shaped structure to break the uniform arrangement of the town. In the land of mercenaries, luxury was reserved for those who fought and plundered, the rest it felt like, were left to their own devices.


    ¡°We certainly aren¡¯t in Arteria anymore.¡± Sophie grumbled to herself, stretching her tired limbs.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s so¡­ square.¡± Ary cooed.


    ¡°I reckon it¡¯s because everything is modelled to be a fortress.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Is it really?¡± Ary gasped. No way.


    Sophie suppressed a snort and just nodded, ¡°Why else does everything look like they¡¯re built to withstand a siege.¡± Not like I would actually know, never even been here before.


    Aryana accepted her word as fact and marvelled at the structures around them. Squares of all angles, colors and decorations dotted the streets of Festheim. The people too, dressed their part in the display, looking more like sad peasants than burghers or merchants. Every once in a while they would spot a few more well dressed individuals, sporting capes, robes or something that set them apart from the tunic clad commoners. The sour faces of the people here also kept her alert, primed to respond to any trouble. Though I suppose anyone stirring up trouble here might probably just get executed on the spot. There¡¯s more than enough mercenaries and guards walking around. So why do I feel so uneasy?I


    ¡°Sophie, there.¡± Ary whispered, pointing at a large square with a sign jutting out of it.


    ¡°The Threshold Inn.¡± Sophie read the words, ¡°Guess we made it.¡±


    Aryana nodded, a grim look of determination on her face.


    The caravan master had directed the duo here, telling them that all he was told was to point them in the right direction. He had also given them a small envelope meant for the Southshore captain that was supposed to pick them up in about two weeks time. An envelope that Sophie promptly handed to Aryana for safekeeping on the off chance they got separated. That way, Ary can at least enjoy herself. Sophie shuddered at the depressing thought, and what happens to me? I¡¯m just stuck somewhere or half battered to hells?


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Who are we meeting?¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t actually know. I¡­I uhh, I think I paid attention, and no one got mentioned. At least not that I recall. Unless, you heard a description that I missed? Besides the captian in two weeks time.¡±


    Aryana shook her head.


    ¡°Well¡­ shit.¡± Sophie cursed before sighing, ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it then.¡±


    A tiny nod.


    The duo pushed open the door to the inn, finding their senses instantly assailed by the strong scent of booze and gruff laughter. Peering within, Sophie found two immediate oddities. Firstly, that the interior reflected the exterior with pinpoint accuracy, for it was drab, dreary, and just as depressing. The second was that just with a glance alone, she could tell that the inn was mainly filled with bearded dwarves. Their short stocky stature fit surprisingly well with the angled ceilings and rooms, Sophie biting her lip to suppress a giggle from the thought.


    Aryana meanwhile managed to flag down the innkeep, a heavy set more mature dwarven woman who turned her curious eyes at the duo. A handful of the dwarves also looked over, more than a beards were stroked as they coldly analysed the new arrivals.


    ¡°Welcome to The Threshold. How may I help you?¡± The lady smiled warmly.


    ¡°Uhh, can¡­¡± Sophie paused as she looked around, unsure if she should ask about the inquisitor, probably not, the dwarves don¡¯t look too happy to see us right now, ¡°can we get a quick bite to eat?¡±


    ¡°Oh of course, dear. Today¡¯s special is grilled spear carp, is that alright?¡± The lady asked.


    ¡°Uhh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Lovely! Please go take a seat, your table will be number seventeen, at the far side by the stairs.¡± The lady pointed to a desolate looking corner of the inn. Great, as if we don¡¯t already stand out enough.


    The two shuffled their way over to the table, all too aware of the hushed whispering and eyes that followed their every move. The inn itself was comfortable enough even though the atmosphere was lacking. A few rustic looking tapestries sat solemnly on the walls, their worn appearance suggesting that the institution was both old, but also unable or unwilling to replace their aging decor for some reason. However, Sophie noted how most of the tables, chairs, and even wall lanterns seemed to be designed immaculately, without a shred of the battered and bruised nature of most tavern furniture. She would¡¯ve overlooked this detail if not for the fact that when she pushed down onto the table, she could feel the almost overly sturdy nature of it. Made with care and effort, that¡¯s for sure. But then why do the walls look so drab?


    Aryana didn¡¯t seem bothered, and for that Sophie was grateful. A happy if somewhat subdued expression rested on the girl¡¯s face. Aryana was on alert, just like Sophie, but also enjoying immersing herself in this strange new environment.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary quietly squeaked.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡±


    Sophie nodded, nonchalantly leaning backwards before feigning a yawn to sneak another peak around them. True to her word, out of the corner of Sophie¡¯s eye, she could spy a stocky dwarven man heading towards them. Well¡­ shit. She flashed a small smile at Aryana, offering the girl what little reassurance she could as the heavy thud of footsteps got closer. The moment he got ready to speak was when Sophie watched Aryana¡¯s eyes transition away from her to a figure standing close behind her.


    ¡°Oi, you two wonderful ladies.¡± A gruff but neutral voice called out, ¡°Got room for a third?¡±


    Sophie turned to look at the dwarf proper. He was a muscular and burly dwarf with his beard separated into three brownish braids. His eyes carried the hardened look of someone who just wanted to get things done, though his stance suggested a more curious aspect hiding behind the facade.


    ¡°Of course, please sit.¡± Sophie grunted, continuing to scan the area just in case.


    The dwarf plopped himself down with a hearty thud, his weight making the chair creak, the noise making Sophie wince as she half expected him to fall. Giving him another once over, Sophie noted the small knife tucked into its small sheathe by his waist. His outfit consisted of a lightly but elegantly decorated orange yellow tunic, yet, underneath, she could see the outline and top of a padded armour poking out from his collar. So he expected a fight of sorts¡­ great. Sophie hid her anxious sigh with a yawn.


    ¡°Tired, madam?¡± The dwarf asked.


    ¡°A little, it¡¯s been a¡­ long journey so far.¡±


    ¡°Aye, the roads are getting rough with the war ongoing. Make way for the military and what not.¡± He chuckled, ¡°So if knowing that, what brings the two of ye here to this¡­ illustrious town.¡±


    Sophie and Aryana traded glances, the redhead shooting her a look that said, ¡®your problem¡¯. Sophie smiled, making Aryana feign a small pout in response.


    ¡°We¡¯re actually here to meet with someone.¡± Sophie finally answered.


    ¡°Oh? Are ye? Funny choice of meetin¡¯ spot I¡¯ll say. Ain¡¯t nothing but fish and grass here. Any idea who you¡¯re meeting?¡±


    Sophie shook her head, ¡°Not a fucking clue.¡±


    The dwarf seemed a little caught off guard by her anwser, but quickly burst out with a hearty laugh that almost made her jump.


    ¡°So yer don¡¯t even know who ye looking for? Just shimmey out here on a whim like?¡± He clapped his hands together.


    ¡°Well, we were told to meet here.¡± Sophie rolled her eyes.


    ¡°And ye¡¯d come, just like that?¡±


    Sophie shrugged, ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Amazing. Ye must be a young one then. Fool of child to be so trusting and the like.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case, but who are you to question two travelers on their business?¡± Sophie remarked snarkily.


    ¡°Hoh! Getting antsy are we?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯m not exactly a fan of entertainer strangers.¡±


    ¡°Sophie! That¡¯s rude.¡± Ary let out a small gasp before immediately looking apologetic.


    Sophie almost let out an instinctive snarl before freezing, I¡­ I almost snapped at Ary. Horrified, she bit back any retort and just mumbled, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Getting reigned in eh? But I suppose the little lady has a point. Where are my manners? Uldren Holsgrim. At your service. Though I must say, Sophie is a strange name for a twiglet.¡± He huffed.


    ¡°Twiglet?¡±


    ¡°Aye, you with your pointy arse ears.¡± He chortled, wagging his finger at her, "Built like a twig, look like a twig."


    ¡°Right. Are you trying to pick a fight?¡± Sophie bristled, ¡°Who the hells even are you? As in, why the fuck do you matter?¡±


    ¡°Ye think you can take me and my boys, eh? I just happen to be the co-owner of this establishment.¡± He grinned, a look of challenge in his eyes, ¡°So I can pick whatever fight I wish, heh.¡±


    Sophie slowly looked around, finding the rest of the inn was listening intently on their argument. She also saw how the other dwarves seemed ready to pounce, their hands in positions ready to pull out their weapons. Sophie looked back to Aryana to find the girl looking somewhat frightened, an air of concern radiating around her. Tch, if she wasn¡¯t here¡­ Goddess no! What am I thinking?


    Sophie¡¯s fingers drummed against her own sheath, clicking her tongue in annoyance before leaning back on her chair.


    ¡°I¡­ I can probably take half of you before I get knocked out.¡±


    ¡°Half? Half?! Hah¡­ hahah!¡± Uldren laughed, slapping his knees with a jovial grin on his face, ¡°Got a lotta spunk for a twig. How about we take this outside and find if you fight as good as you-¡±


    ¡°Holsgrim. You start any shit and you¡¯re not sleeping in the bed for the next month.¡± The innkeeper returned, the bark of her voice making the dwarf stiffening up.


    ¡°Th-¡± Uldren tried to speak.


    ¡°You shut that rock stuffed mouth right now.¡± The innkeeper snapped.


    Uldren mutely obeyed.


    ¡°And you two dearies. Your food.¡± The lady smiled warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ol¡¯ Holsgrim will cover your bill.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Uldren didn¡¯t have a chance to speak before he received a glare that shut him up. He nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now get moving, you old coot.¡± She berated the dwarf.


    ¡°Y-yes dear.¡± The dwarven warrior hopped off the chair, his head hung in shame as his comrades all burst out laughing.


    Satisfied, the innkeeper nodded to herself before taking over the dwarf¡¯s seat, setting the two plates of food down in front of them. With a matronly smile, she gestured for them to begin and the duo offered a small thanks before tucking in. The carp was well seasoned though a bit spongy and carried a fresh earthy if somewhat mineraly taste. The vegetables offered a nice contrast to the flavor and texture of the carp, giving the crunch that was missing from the fish alone. Once they were mostly through their quiet silent meal, the innkeeper cleared her throat, as if asking for permission to speak.


    As Sophie moved to speak, Aryana practiced her newly acquired skills and glared at her. Almost like she blamed Sophie for the tension that was brought about in her interactions with the dwarf. Now it was her turn to be cowed, and she sighed before meekly raising her hands in surrender, giving the redhead the floor. How the tables turn heh, though I guess I wouldn¡¯t try to defy Ary either. The idea of her being mad at me makes me feel ill at ease.


    ¡°H-hi. I¡¯m Aryana, that is Sophie. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Ary bowed her head. Sophie following in turn.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright dearie. Uldren is a bit of a hothead sometimes, and like most of us, he shares a¡­ small level of distaste for the highborn. No offense.¡± The innkeeper tilted her head at Sophie, ¡°He was just tryna rile you up. Don¡¯t give him no mind.¡± She proclaimed the last words loudly, prompting some chuckles from the other dwarves in the inn.


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s fine.¡± Ary spoke for the duo.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lovely? The name¡¯s Tilda Holsgrim, how can I help ya?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ waiting or looking for someone really. We got told to wait here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Could ya describe them? I have a good eye for folk coming and going.¡±


    Ary tried to hide her uncertainty and frowned at Sophie. Alright, alright, Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Black hat, black coat. Hawk like eyes, kind of looks like he¡¯s up to no good.¡± Sophie answered.


    Tilda seemed to think for a moment, before the knitted frown on the dwarven woman¡¯s face turned into arches holding up the flicker of recognition in her eyes. That burst of hope deflated just as quickly. She sighed and seemed almost disappointed, casting a small look back at her husband and then turning back to the duo with a resigned look in her eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ I have some good news and bad news¡­¡± Tilda began.


    Great. The dwarf that wants to fight me is our escort, isn¡¯t he?

 Act 5 Chapter 12: Beyond the Threshold

    ¡°The 6th Legion is to advance over the Angel¡¯s Tear river and assault the opposing forces from behind. Assault maniples of the 22nd Legion will support and spearhead the initial assault once fording is successful. Elements of the 16th and 10th will assist by pinning enemy forces at the Westriver Bridge and the Leofwine Gap respectively. Upon successful dislodging hostile forces from a position, any remaining cohort sized elements remaining unengaged will be diverted to assist the 6th Legion.¡±


    - Magister Potennio Ardal van Reimas, North Wing Field Commander, ¡°Order of Battle¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°The man you¡¯re looking for did indeed come to us. But it was his associate, one of our kind, who told us to be expecting you.¡± Tilda explained, her brows knotted together in a frown, ¡°Once we knew it was you, my husband¡¯s mercenaries are to bring you somewhere. That¡¯s all I know.¡± Tilda bowed apologetically.


    ¡°Oh please don¡¯t do that! You¡¯ve been so kind and more than helpful. This information is more than enough for us.¡± Ary smiled warmly.


    Sophie nodded, letting Aryana take charge.


    ¡°Awww, what a kind young girl ye are, your parent¡¯s must¡¯ve raised you well.¡± Tilda praised.


    Aryana floundered, a strange expression overtaking her for but only for a microsecond before her smile reappeared. Scary.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ary smiled warmly.


    ¡°Tah, it''s been a while since we had such polite guests, Holsgrim.¡± Tilda barked loudly across the inn.


    A few more dwarves snickered, and Sophie suspected that this only increased the dwarf¡¯s dislike of her. Great, just great.


    ¡°And how was the food dearies? Is it alright?¡± Tilda continued.


    ¡°It was great!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sophie chimed in.


    ¡°Wonderful! Now, far be it for me to impose, but why don¡¯t you two freshen up for a bit? Ye both look a bit weary from your travels. Washrooms and the lot are down the hall on the second floor, though watch for the stairs you need to take to get down to the baths.¡± Tilda smiled.


    ¡°W-wait, we haven¡¯t paid for anything yet. It¡¯s alright we can manage without it.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! I insist, besides it¡¯s the least I can do for having to handle my husband.¡± The innkeeper chuckled.


    The duo traded glances, both of them looking excited about the prospect of a bath and sanitation after two days spent on the road. Doubt lingered in Sophie¡¯s eyes but seeing the joy in Aryana¡¯s she relented, offering a small smile and a brief nod. Joyful, Aryana blew a small kiss in thanks and nodded enthusiastically at the innkeeper.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°My pleasure! Now please, you can head upstairs when ready, I¡¯ll clean everything up and get this sorry lot ready.¡± Tilda glared at the mercenaries.


    A few joking jeers were thrown at her but for the most part, things seemed to remain calm.


    Offering one last round of thanks, the duo followed her instruction and headed upstairs. Once they felt like they were out of sight, Aryana let her shoulders sag as Sophie felt the tension dissipate from the girl. She reached out and squeezed her hand, receiving a squeeze in return.


    <hr><hr>


    There was an unmistakable air of excitement hanging around the inn by the time they returned from their bathing. The dwarven warriors stood now with weapons in tow, standing in escort formation. Uldren seemed to have been thoroughly rebuked by Tilda, the dwarven woman offering a quick greeting as the duo approached.


    ¡°Everything to your liking?¡± Tilda asked sweetly.


    ¡°Yes! It was great!¡± Ary beamed.


    ¡°Wonderful! But I¡¯ll hand you over to my dear husband for now. Behave yourself, Holsgrim.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I always do!¡± The dwarf retorted, puffing up his chest.


    ¡°So you say, so you say.¡± Tilda tutted as she turned away.


    The surly dwarf waited until Tilda had returned to the bar counter before he wordlessly gestured for the duo to follow. As one, the dwarven squadron turned with their leader and began shuffling off into a side room with Uldren at the helm. Concerned, the duo traded a glance with Tilda who just nodded encouragingly. Sensing no better plan, Sophie took the first step forward and Aryana followed.


    The mystery of the more ancient walls were soon revealed after they followed the dwarves into the room. Within it, a few kegs had been moved aside and the walls parted to reveal the entrance into a dank and somewhat suspicious looking tunnel. Ahhh, shit.


    A few of the mercenaries pulled out little lanterns and hung them on the side of their belts. Uldren meanwhile had a shit eating grin on his face as he glanced between the tunnel and the duo. Sophie arched an eyebrow at his examination and the dwarf seemed to take it as a challenge.


    ¡°Well then twiggy. Gettin cold feet? Nervous? I know you highborn think things like this are beneath you, literally.¡± He snorted, a few of the other dwarves joining in, ¡°We won¡¯t blame ya if ye back down now.¡±


    ¡°Aye! Won''t blame ya.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    A few dwarves echoed. Aryana looked a little more nervous than before but Sophie just felt tired. Giving Aryana a quick peck on the cheek that seemed to silence most of the dwarves, she sighed and turned to address the crowd.


    ¡°What? Nervous?¡± Sophie grunted.


    There was an awkward silence as the dwarves just seemed to stare at them, as if judging them or examining them. The pause made Aryana shuffle and Sophie felt a pang of guilt for inflaming the situation. Seeing no way out however, she pushed forward and rolled her eyes before she pointed at the tunnel. ¡°So? Are we going to get moving anytime soon?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± One of the dwarves laughed, an axe wielding warrior clad in almost full dwarven plate, ¡°I like them boss.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Like I said, twiggy¡¯s got spunk. The quiet one though, seems more like a pretty face.¡± Uldren affirmed.


    ¡°A pretty face with a woman of her own already. Heh.¡±


    ¡°A face is a face. You, girlie.¡± Uldren rounded on Aryana, ¡°What do you do? You fightin? Runnin? Or what do ya do in a fight?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ary murmured.


    ¡°She¡¯s a healer.¡± Sophie spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    ¡°A healer eh? Ya tinker with magic?¡± Axe dwarf asked.


    ¡°N-no, just herbs and balms.¡± Ary answered, offering Sophie a small nod of thanks.


    ¡°Ahh, an apothecary. Fair enough.¡± Axe dwarf nodded.


    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see about that.¡± Uldren growled, ¡°Still, times a wasting. Did ya black hat tell you what we¡¯re about to do?¡±


    ¡°No, but I assume we¡¯re heading through the tunnel?¡± Sophie quipped.


    ¡°Cheeky, in essence yes. But I need ye to know, we¡¯ll be trekking in low tunnels and corridors for the better part of five hours, ye alright with that?¡±


    Hearing this the duo stiffened up. Their hands automatically reached for the other¡¯s, only stopping when their fingers brushed their companion¡¯s. Sophie bit her lip, the idea of traveling in a cramped looking tunnel appearing more than distasteful. Aryana seemed mostly just nervous, feeling fearful of the dangers that might lurk ahead.


    ¡°I guess. But... why all of¡­ well you.¡± Sophie waved her hands at the dwarves, ¡°I want to say that I can travel through a tunnel, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Listen here, twiggy. It¡¯s not about whether or not you can handle it, it¡¯s all about what my employer wants. We¡¯re to get you there safe and sound, and we¡¯ll bloody well do so.¡± Uldren tapped his shield, "Besides, trust me when I say ye won''t make it on your own. At least not far more supplies than what you''re holding."


    Sophie let out a heavy breath, giving the dwarf a begrudging nod. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Good you know your place, twiglet. Now then lads!¡± He bellowed, ¡°Let¡¯s get going eh? For the God in Amber!¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°For the God in Amber!¡±


    The other dwarves echoed.


    ¡°Alright, Crunak. Take point.¡± Uldren gestured at the axe wielding dwarf, ¡° Balsin, Tal, follow him. Mesurn, take the rear guard with the rest.¡±


    ¡°Aye aye!¡± The dwarves affirmed.


    ¡°Well then, lovely ladies. Shall we?¡± He mockingly bowed, ¡°Oh! And absolute silence, if you would be so kind.¡± He held his meaty finger to his lips.


    Sophie scowled at him but moved along regardless. Aryana tiptoeing behind her, keeping close to Sophie the whole time. Sophie¡¯s nostrils tingled at the scent of mold and death that welcomed her when she crossed the threshold into the tunnel. Barely the width of two dwarves side by side, the small tunnel seemed to stretch into an infinite dark void. Little dwarven lantern lights were the only light besides the inn that illuminated a series of mechanisms on the mossy stone walls that connected the tunnel¡¯s door to the inn. Thankfully for the duo, as their boots stepped into the uneven flooring, they found the tunnel mercifully dry despite the moss and mold. Sophie grimaced at the idea of the grime that would coat their body by the end of this. Her nose scrunched up in disgust, dreading the idea of a five hour march in the cramped conditions. Goddess above, this is¡­ she clicked her tongue, focusing her thoughts on simply putting one foot in front of the other.


    Uldren led the way for the duo and remained surprisingly quiet, his hand kept permanently on the hilt of his dagger. A few other dwarven warriors sullenly trudged forward, a lantern bearer flanked by two swordsmen. Whatever mood was in the inn had definitively dissipated, replaced by an air of seriousness that spoke of the skill of the dwarven warriors. For all their jeers and jabs at her, she found a modicum of respect for how quickly they adopted their more professional demeanor, just like when I was a maid, huh.


    Aryana¡¯s nervous demeanor prompted Sophie to reach behind her, offering her free hand for the girl to grab.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A soft whisper came from behind her.


    Stay strong, Ary. We¡¯ve only just started and I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie only realised that she could see somewhat fine in the dark as her eyes adjusted to the dim lantern lights carried by the dwarves. Her perception of time however, had faded completely as they passed through hallway after hallway. Her alertness too, suffered from the dreary environment, more focused on attuning her nose to the foul odor of the dank tunnels. She suppressed her displeasure by constantly moving her fingers while interlocked with Aryana¡¯s, taking some small solace in her partner¡¯s touch.


    The procession wandered for what felt like hours until the sound of running water was heard. Up ahead, the lead lanterns stopped moving and a series of whistles echoed up and down the tunnel. Uldren clicked his mouth twice, then motioned for the duo to follow.


    They arrived at a small area that appeared to be a crossing of sorts. A decent sized trickling of water running down the side of the wall, converging at a small hole in the ground in which then slowly spread to other parts of the tunnel. Explains the moss and mold. A dwarf rapped his gauntlets against the stone wall until he found purchase in one of the bricks, grabbing it and twisting a mechanism that unlocked something. Muffled clicks and creaks could be heard and Uldren dipped his head in thanks, making a series of gestures at the other dwarves. Crunak came over and pushed open the wall where the water was, revealing a darkened room that was soon lit up by his lantern. He hastily beckoned for the party to enter, pulling the stone door shut as they reluctantly entered.


    Of the sixteen dwarves, half of them had joined the duo in the room including Crunak and Uldren. Once the door was closed, they all started breathing sighs of relief despite the stale air in the room.


    ¡°Good work so far lads.¡± Uldren finally spoke.


    ¡°Aye, boss. Took us a fair bit, eh?¡± A spear wielding dwarf chuckled.


    ¡°Hah! Tis all because the lot of you have grown fat from sitting down so much.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, as if you¡¯ve worked much more than the rest of us.¡± Crunak slipped a jab at his boss.


    The dwarves seemed caught up in their own conversations, berating one another before Uldren seemed to become aware of the duo¡¯s presence once more.


    ¡°Take a breather here if ye need to. Talk or say what you must now. We¡¯ll keep going in silence again, aye?¡±


    The duo nodded, but Sophie spied the curiosity bubbling just beneath the surface in Aryana¡¯s eyes. Though truthfully, she herself wondered what this all was about as well.


    ¡°Hey, so what exactly is this place? And why can¡¯t we speak?¡± Sophie asked on their behalf.


    ¡°Heh. The twiggy doesn¡¯t know.¡± Uldren grinned, his expression venturing just shy of mischievous before returning to a more serious demeanour, ¡°Jokes aside, this be the ¡®halfway house¡¯ to you know, mark half way. We don¡¯t talk because any critters on either end would hear our voices and come skittering over.¡±


    ¡°Critters? Halfway? We¡¯re only halfway?¡±


    ¡°Aye. Tis relatively fast progress for bringing you two wanderers along. Pretty on schedule if a tad slower than how we would do it. There¡¯s another checkpoint up ahead that will let the others outside take a break.¡±


    ¡°Halfway¡­¡± Sophie muttered with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Hah! Not used to this are ye, highborn prattle? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of ye.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Whatever. And the critters?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve got aplenty crawling around further down. This area should be pretty clear since we¡¯re still pretty far from the deep. Sound travels really well down the tunnels though, so we like to keep quiet just in case.¡± He spoke like a proud sage sharing his research.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you guys moving in armour anyway? That¡¯s gotta be a lot more noise than just whispering.¡±


    ¡°Aye! You¡¯re not wrong there. But the thing is, most of them associate metal with the sound of our patrols. That is, my people. Any wise git out there probably takes it easy until we pass, lest they get skewered. Natural selection, really.¡± He chuckled, Crunak and a few others dryly laughed along.


    ¡°The deep? Are we¡­¡± Sophie mused.


    ¡°Aye. Yer headed to Kaz Druzara, a forge city of the clan Kazra. Guess the black hat never told you that?¡±


    Sophie shook her head and shared an incredulous look with Aryana. Sophie had suspected this the moment they stepped into the tunnel, but to have it confirmed was still baffling. Just like that, they now could add ¡®visited a dwarven city¡¯ to things that they never thought would happen but did. By the stars. A tiny twinkle in the redhead¡¯s eyes however, did make Sophie smile. It was a look of inspiration and tempered excitement, an infectious look that made her also wonder just how bizarre this journey would also turn out.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost like adventurers.¡± Ary whispered gleefully.


    ¡°We are adventurers. Maybe not officially, but we are on an adventure.¡± Sophie smirked.


    ¡°Twiggy¡¯s right, you know. Ye should both consider yourself quite honored. Not many born outside of the deep get a chance to visit a forge city.¡± Uldren threw his hands up in mock prayer.


    ¡°Hold up, I have a question. Why do you insist on calling me twiggy or twig? Isn¡¯t that mostly a human phrase?¡±


    ¡°Look like a twig don¡¯t ya? Skinny, tall, lanky as shite. A fecking twig. Guess the humans think the exact same way about ye highborn.¡± He chortled in amusement.


    Sophie bristled at the comment but found Aryana struggling between laughter or anger. Deciding to focus her attention on the one she could affect.


    ¡°Hey I know that look. Don¡¯t you dare agree with him. I¡¯m not a twig!¡± Sophie playfully jabbed Ary¡¯s sides.


    ¡°Eep!¡± Ary squeaked, drawing the attention of the gathered dwarves, ¡°Ah! Sorry. Sophie!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sophie batted her eyes apologetically at the redhead.


    ¡°Gah. That¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do to you.¡± The girl pouted.


    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s enough flirting out of you two. You¡¯ll have time to shag once we get into the city. For now, eat, drink, get any gear ready, and we¡¯ll be back on the trail.¡± Ulden chided, eliciting a round of laughter.


    Sophie felt her ears grow hot at the same time that Aryana¡¯s freckles were illuminated by a bright red blush. Embarrassed, the two giggled before doing as the dwarf suggested, taking a small swig of water before pulling out some jerky and nibbling on it.


    The dwarves had clearly done this multiple times before, their demeanours alert but relaxed. Some polished their arms and armour while a few others including the axeman Crunak stuffed their own rations down their faces. After a few more moments, the group seemed to finish and Uldren pounded his chest, the metal on metal signalling that break time was over. Sophie and Aryana put their own things away and moved to follow, the heavy creak of the mechanisms moving the stone doors back open.


    Dwarven warriors filed out tactically as they created a cordon around the exit with the guards outside. Once everyone had moved out, they resumed their earlier formation with Crunak and the scouts setting off ahead of the main force. Uldren motioned for the next batch to move forward, paused, then after they were suitably far away, he gestured for the duo to follow.


    Once more, the heavy clink of metal boots on stone echoed throughout the tunnel. Only the sound of weapons and armor reigned supreme as the party resumed their journey forward.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie¡¯s cough was perhaps the first sounds that echoed down the hall that weren¡¯t whistle and metal. Uldren stared back at her and she just scowled, it¡¯s not like I can help it. Consider it lucky I only sneezed now, instead of every waking moment in this moldy ass tunnel. Her legs were sore and her mood had been soured after the constant silent, monotonous walk. Aryana too showed signs of fatigue as the redhead started to stagger every now and then. Sophie continued to support her friend, but she knew that there was only so much she could do in such cramped conditions.


    As the trek wore on, the stale smell of mold was soon replaced by the gentle touch of a blissful breeze. Aryana felt it too and the two widened their eyes. They were almost out of the tunnel. Uldren could sense their glee and held a hand up to slow them down, until they had exited, the trek wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Water, guttural roars, skittering, chittering, and a strangely gentle twinkling sound greeted them the closer they got to the end. Though the melody of nature flowed as it always did, Sophie tensed up for it was an eerie melody unfamiliar to her, one born not of the land, but of the cavernous darkness beneath it. And away from the blessings of the stars, not all the sounds will be friendly.


    A loud piercing screech sent shivers down her spine, Aryana almost jumping from the fright. Even the dwarves seemed rattled, though they maintained their battle stances and continued the advance as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°The way is clear!¡± Crunak¡¯s voice echoed from up ahead.


    With his simple declaration, all the tension was sucked out of the party. The dwarves relaxed a little and let out rowdy cheers. Uldren now wore a smug look on his face, the dwarf looking more similar to the version of himself that Sophie had seen in the inn. Raising his lantern, he moved it in a cross pattern, the other dwarves from both front and back responding in kind. A few whistles echoed up and down the tunnel once more and Uldren seemed satisfied.


    ¡°Well then, ladies. Let¡¯s not keep the boys waiting, eh?¡± Uldren snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about yer precious little twig legs. We¡¯ll set up a small camp at the exit.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he continued leading them forward. He brought them to where the forward elements had gathered, the dwarves all huddled around a massive stone door. Uldren made a few strange gestures, the other dwarves responding in kind. Crunak and another dwarf then pulled two levers carefully hidden within the gloves of the stone walls. The ground below them rumbled to life as the metallic groan of machinery started up. Dust and stone sprinkled down from the ceiling as time worn gears fulfilled their tasks once again.


    Slivers of blue green light filtered through the openings around the doorway, their radiant glow almost stunning Sophie in the process as her eyes tried desperately to adjust to the sudden luminance. Aryana winced and hid behind Sophie. With one final click, the door¡¯s mechanisms stopped and the dwarves moved towards two handles that had now appeared from within the stone.


    ¡°Ye best be prepared. The ''critters'' here might just eat you alive. Try not ta piss yourself.¡± Uldren cackled.


    Prick.

 Act 5 Chapter 13: Dwarven Expeditionary Cannon

    ¡°The Under Empire, as we know it on the surface, is actually a series of separate dwarven kingdoms run by their respective clans and houses. However, one might then ask, so why call it an empire? Well, the fact of the matter is that although for us, the Dark Tides are closer to myths and legends than distant memories. The darkness that was dispersed seeped back into their lairs below the ground. For the dwarves, the echoes of war never faded, and every day, the kingdoms fight for their survival as a united front against the darkness. So it was that each kingdom could conduct its own policies and actions; up to even declaring war on another kingdom. But, when there is an incursion to their land, they are all required to work together to beat it back. If a kingdom truly abstained, they would be forever excluded by the others, left all on their own. Guaranteed a slow demise as the darkness overwhelms them, with no one to help.¡±


    - Professor Berick Felderian, Arterian Academy - Department of History, ¡°The Supranational Polity - The Under Empire¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Haunting blue-green light greeted them, occasionally interspersed by a pulsating yellowish orange shadow. Large crystals lined the walls as bioluminescent plants curled around them, magnifying the blue of the crystal with the dark green of the flora. An uncountable number of stalactites hung from the top of a massive cavern that stretched as far as her eye could see. Their sullen, jagged forms fought against the strange crystalline clusters that peppered both the walls and ceilings. Strange organic growths writhed in the crevices between the stones, as if caught between living and dying. Sheets of calcites occasionally interrupted her line of sight, cutting between the ominous blue glow and obscuring an area in shadow.


    Purplish fungi sat in untouched groups as dark brown tendrils snaked their way around the cavern walls. They reminded Sophie a little too much of the Entity¡¯s own tendrils that would make their way around everything, all coiled up and slimy. Every once in a while, she could see that there were batches of vibrant rainbow-like plants all huddled up in their own little corners, huddled up under the protection of stalagmites. Beyond what felt like an endless stretch of cavern, a solitary mote of yellowish light stood firm, surrounded by a dull red-orange glow, the source of the light that occasionally permeated the area.


    Within the darkness, she also caught glimpses of alien creatures that crawled around, uncaring of the new arrivals. Humped monsters with far too many limbs to be natural, giant spiders the size of small shacks lurked in their massive webs on the walls, squat little animals gathered in small herds across the cavern floor, and many more shadows that roamed beyond the light.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s like a whole new world, isn¡¯t it?¡± Uldren interrupted the moment.


    Sophie almost jumped but managed to steady herself in time, giving the dwarf a small nod.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even feel like that far away, did it?¡± He continued.


    Sophie shrugged, more annoyed that she felt tired and the dwarf wasn¡¯t. Looking backwards, Aryana seemed to just be happy that they were no longer stuck in the cramped tunnel. Indeed, upon further examination, Sophie reasoned that the cavern they had entered was likely as large as all of Arteria and then some. To say it was massive would be an understatement. How the hells has the world above not just¡­ fallen down? There is just so much¡­ space.


    ¡°When they say dwarven engineering is peerless compared to even you highborn, this is what they meant.¡± Uldren continued, oblivious to Sophie being mesmerized by the new environment, ¡°The tunnel, or ah¡­ smuggler¡¯s tunnel actually traversed a steep slope downwards, but I betcha didn¡¯t even notice did you?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie half heartedly grunted, more focused on trying to identify what strange looking fleshy but metallic dodecahedrons were doing nestled amongst the crystals.


    ¡°Smuggler¡¯s tunnel?¡± Ary¡¯s soft voice asked, much to the dwarf¡¯s delight.


    Sophie however, had her eyes drawn to strange coral-like formations that half blended into the darkness, with their other halves looking like strange dark blue juts that forced their way out of the very stone itself. Within the husks of tubular coral, tiny eye-like pupils seemed to stare out from the darkness, the very sight sending shivers down her spine as she imagined the Entity¡¯s eyestalks staring back at her. Stars preserve me, I wonder what it¡¯s doing now.


    ¡°...that then becomes our destination. The forge city of Kaz Druzara. The light in the darkness, the chosen of the Amber Lord, defender of the southern reaches¡­¡±


    Groans, shrieks and screeches penetrated his words. But to Sophie¡¯s surprise, despite how guttural and even close some of the sounds were, the dwarves barely even reacted. Aryana on the other hand, was terrified and stuck even closer to her. Sophie was apprehensive if she was being generous, and mildly frightened if less so. Something would click out in the darkness, then some other creature would click back. Yet no matter how loud they were, Sophie couldn¡¯t pinpoint where exactly the sounds were coming, something which worried her to no end. I like seeing what I fight, she shuddered.


    Slithering across the roof of the cavern, a few more bizarre creatures greeted her. Gelatinous blob-like creatures gathered around the pools of black sludge, their liquid-like forms contorting to unleash strange jelly-like tendrils that soaked up the sludge. Large bulbous monsters that possessed a multitude of orifices also dragged their cancerous forms across the cavern walls, moving on their own accord and not necessarily with any rhyme or reason. It was an unnerving sight that made her mind wilt as it sapped her willpower. Only Aryana¡¯s brief tap on her shoulder managed to draw her attention back to the group.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sophie unwittingly exclaimed, before realising she spoke loud enough to attract the attention of all the dwarves, ¡°Err, umm sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ary chided, ¡°You were spacing out again!¡±


    ¡°Was not.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Then what did the master dwarf say?¡±


    ¡°About?¡±


    Ary arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Guh. Sorry.¡± Sophie grimaced.


    A few of the dwarves chuckled, even Uldren looked mildly amused at this dressing down.


    ¡°So uh¡­ what did he say? Sophie sheepishly prodded.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ary aggressively booped her nose, ¡°So you weren¡¯t paying any attention at all?¡±


    ¡°Peerless, highborn tunnel?¡±


    ¡°Sophie! You caught nothing!¡± Ary pouted.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie hung her head.


    ¡°We¡¯re making camp for a few hours before moving, should help us recuperate our energy. He also wants to make sure those who were on guard earlier get to rest too. So stop standing around and help me set up our stuff from the packs.¡± Ary jiggled her backpack in annoyance, her tone leaving little room for doubt.


    Sophie surrendered and stuck her tongue out at Aryana, making her harrumph in response before jiggling the pack again, as if insinuating for Sophie to follow.


    ¡°Yes mam!¡± Sophie mockingly saluted, but smiling anyway as she moved to help.


    Off in the distance, she noticed the silhouette of a spider leaping the incredible distance between two flowstone stalactites. The thought of a jumping spider alone made her heart stop as she imagined it leaping all across her body. The spindly little legs and chittering mandibles almost brought her to a gag. Worse still, these spiders were the size of a small shack if not bigger. And they can jump at that size, what the hells is this place?


    Shaking off her worries, she hurriedly threw herself into helping setup camp in an attempt to distract her thoughts. Goddess above, preserve me. Let these beasts live where they might, but please make sure they avoid me!


    <hr><hr>


    They set up a makeshift wall of loose stones around the camp in order to dampen the visibility of the campfire¡¯s light. The tunnel had deposited them atop a small bluff, and although the party had only spent just under five hours pushing through it, Uldren had insisted the two rest given the stale air within the tunnel might have compromised their respiratory system. Sophie didn¡¯t show it, but was glad she could spend some time just relaxing with Aryana.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The two had spent their first few moments simply observing the landscape around them. An alien world hidden below the surface which screamed equal parts fantastical but also deadly. A part of her soul yearned for adventure, a call to explore this strange land. Yet, another part of her dreaded what she would find within, what horrors lurked in the shadows and worse still, an ever increasing pit of dread at the fact that the inquisition is what brought her here.


    To have arrived at such a bizarre place at the behest of some ¡®debt¡¯. She felt more like an idiot with every second that passed. So much of the plan was left to chance and vagaries that she had little doubt that her tasks would gradually expand beyond the point of a ¡®simple job¡¯. Still, if what the inquisitor had said was true and that he had indeed covered things up with Professor Segosa, then there was a hint of merit to the idea of reciprocating his gesture.


    City of forges though, I guess he wants me to make something. But what? I¡¯m no blacksmith. Sophie mused to herself. She grunted to no one in particular and turned to look fondly at Aryana who now rested on her lap. It provided Sophie a great deal of amusement in that Aryana seemed to nap or sleep any time there was a lull. Truthfully, Sophie was also tired, but the strange noises of the caverns around them kept her nerves on edge. More than once she could feel the faint sense that something had been watching over them. Who knows just what could be watching us from the shadows? Mighty Stellesia guide my path.


    She ran her hand through Ary¡¯s hair and smiled softly, completely enamoured by the girl¡¯s sleeping form. So peaceful, so serene, I wonder¡­ is this how it was for her when she was on her own? How does she even sleep so much?


    ¡°Still awake, twig?¡± Uldren¡¯s gruff voice interrupted her happiness.


    Sophie shrugged, a little peeved at the dwarf for dashing her out of her pleasant thoughts.


    ¡°Should get some rest, trust me. By the time we¡¯re properly on foot, you surface folk will have no idea what proper schedules to keep if ye don¡¯t do it now.¡± The dwarf finished, returning to polishing a strange curved war pick.


    Sophie stared for a few seconds, more miffed at the dwarf telling her off than anything. But as Aryana let out a cute little babbling noise, Sophie yawned. Begrudgingly acquiescing to the dwarf¡¯s instruction, she leaned back slightly and gently shunted Aryana off her. Her already sore legs were now even more pained and she had to fight off a small cramp before she could lay down.


    When her eyes finally started to close, she swore that something was looking directly at her from the ceiling.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie awoke to find herself having latched onto Aryana while they slept. Having felt her stirring, Aryana simply smiled before bopping Sophie¡¯s nose. Sophie immediately blushed and tried to turn away, only for Aryana to gently squish her cheeks, holding her in place. Their eyes locked onto each other and Sophie felt her sleepy heart instantly begin racing frantically in a panic. With the campfire silhouetting Aryana, Sophie felt as if she was to bear witness to something magical. But before anything could happen, they both seemed to realize where they were and immediately pulled apart, their faces flush with embarrassment.


    A few chuckles echoed from the dwarves on watch and Crunak the vanguard cocked an eyebrow at her alongside a wry grin on his face. To her surprise, they didn¡¯t seem intent on teasing the duo and continued on with their duties, slowly rousing the encampment. Though, the more she looked around, the more she caught knowing looks from those who had seen everything transpire. Stars above, this is so embarrassing!  Her consolation came in that Aryana seemed equally mortified at being caught in the moment, the two trading sheepish glances at each other as they tried to nonverbally apologize.


    ¡°Did our guests enjoy the little rest break?¡± Crunak¡¯s deep but smoother voice asked.


    Sophie and Aryana immediately tried to look away, both reluctantly nodding their affirmation to another round of chuckles from the dwarves. They both hurriedly started packing their things, hoping to simply focus everyone¡¯s attention back to the journey ahead. Unfortunately for them, some of the other dwarves seemed to have gotten spurred on by Crunak¡¯s question and began making obscene gestures related to feminine lovemaking. Sophie¡¯s cheeks burned brightly and she despaired. They seem to be keeping quiet, mostly. But judging by how fast they shifted after Crunak spoke, I somehow suspect that once we get to an inn or a tavern¡­ ahhhh! I didn¡¯t do anything too embarrassing, right? I couldn¡¯t have! I mean, Ary never really told me if I did. Gah!


    Her misery finally ended when distinctive plinks echoed nearby, alerting the duo. The dwarves on the other hand, seemed fairly nonchalant and continued as they were.


    ¡°Path seems clear! Flooding only took out the north pass!¡± Uldren¡¯s gruff voice echoed from somewhere distant.


    Following the sound, they saw Crunak embedding a hefty looking metallic anchor into the bluff itself. The cracked stone below indicating the dwarves had already been at this for a while. Another dwarf brought over a rope and the two of them tied it tightly onto the anchor with multiple knots.


    Curious, the duo watched the dwarves as a third brought over two finely polished rocks with etchings on them. After chanting in an unknown tongue, the rocks glowed a dull red. Are those¡­ runes? Crunak gestured at the second dwarf who then promptly pulled a small angular clockwork device out from his pack, setting it next to the anchor and allowing the third dwarf to put the runes into it. They then stuffed the rest of the rope into it and stepped away. The third dwarf chanted something and pushed his hands against the runes, the dull color shining brilliantly for a moment.


    Boom


    The small device then shot the rope outwards, sending it hurtling off into the darkness.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Uldren¡¯s voice echoed through the darkness.


    ¡°Secured!¡± A second dwarven voice called out.


    ¡°Zip deployed! Let¡¯s get those packages ready!¡± Crunak called out to the encampment.


    At once, dwarves began taking neatly wrapped sacks of supplies and attaching little lockable hooks to them. Crunak then motioned for the duo to come over. Already intrigued, they followed his instructions and found themselves overlooking a steep drop that now had a rope cutting across it to a lower area of the cave. Down below, Uldren and four other dwarves had attached the rope to their own anchor, a few dark orange lights flickering around them, a small barricade also having been erected.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be taking a side path down.¡± Crunak pointed towards an exceptionally steep slope, ¡°To make it easier and to keep the path clear, Uldren and the others set up a forward camp.¡± He explained.


    ¡°I get that. What was that rope thing though? It launched it so¡­ extravagantly?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Ahh, that. I guess for you surfacers it¡¯d be a¡­ a¡­ dwarven expeditionary cannon. Or something of the sort. We use it to traverse this whole environment a fair whack easier. Or in this case, move our stuff down to safe ground so we can manoeuvre easier, given how dangerous the area is.¡± He grunted as he waved his hand at the caves, ¡°All we have to do is get the rope set, hook the pack and that¡¯s it! All our stuff will be waiting for us down there. Ah, powered by runic magic, of course. So probably not as common without our artisans. Heh. Especially since we can use it as a mortar when situations turn dire. Now that is a sight to behold.¡± He finished with a soft whistle of admiration.


    ¡°Could certainly have been useful.¡± Sophie grumbled.


    ¡°Mayhaps you''ll still get one as a souvenir, eh? No clue about the job you got hired for. But if it involves blackhats, stonearms, and a mercenary guard team like us, I''d wager you¡¯re a¡­ what do they call it? Ah! A special person in an optimal bargaining position.¡± Crunak spoke with a jovial tone, effortlessly directing the other dwarves of the encampment as they loaded their packs onto the rope. Wait, did he say stone arm? As in...


    Her thoughts were interrupted as the dwarves hooked a pack onto the rope. It happened just as he described it, attached by their little hooks to the rope, the large dwarven pack slid right down to the other end. She found the sight fascinating and watched as each pack gracefully glided down the rope to where Uldren and the others waited. The dwarves worked like a well maintained clockwork machine and unloaded as fast as the packs arrived.The duo offered little resistance when it came to their own packs. Though Sophie worried about things getting damaged, the dwarves treated her pack as one of their own and carefully tightened any binds before attaching it to the hook. Just like that, she watched as her pack slid down, the dwarves unloading it like all the others and all it''s contents still within it.


    ¡°Can we use it?¡± Ary asked, the redhead cautiously peering over the ledge.


    ¡°Huh? You already are? We¡¯re getting your pack ready, see?¡± Crunak pointed at Aryana¡¯s bag being hooked in.


    ¡°No, I-I mean can we, as in us, use it to get down?¡± She mimed swinging down.


    Crunak choked back a laugh before shaking his head. ¡°Not with this you¡¯re not. It¡¯d probably snap given the weight. The anchor¡¯s also far too small and shallow to hold a person.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ary let out a disappointed sigh, ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi. Don¡¯t look so glum.¡± Crunak snickered, ¡°Real, proper zip lines do get used. We just don''t have one with us since we travel these parts often enough to know where to go. Proper zip lines might be for more dangerous sections or more exploratory missions.¡±


    Aryana frowned, a little disappointed but understanding.


    ¡°Besides,¡± He continued, ¡°we¡¯ll be taking a side route that¡¯s¡­ perhaps a little more climb intensive. Hence why we deposited our gear down there first. That way, we¡¯re all relatively limber when we¡¯re moving down the cliff¡¯s edge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡± Ary nodded.


    ¡°Aye. Also, the two of you could use more muscle, this is a good chance to get some exercise.¡± He chuckled, slapping his hands together before making a series of hand signals to Uldren. After a few moments, he waved at a nearby dwarf who began untying the rope and pulling out the anchor. He then looked to the duo and gestured at a small opening in the rocky cliff face, ¡°Get ready then, you two. We¡¯ll be taking the ahh¡­ scenic route down. So watch your step, cause there''s the potential of falling and I don''t want to be the one telling Uldren that one of you slipped and fell.¡±


    Aryana bobbed her head in agreement, unconcerned about the dwarf''s warnings. Sophie meanwhile froze and shuddered as flashes of her time in the void entered her mind. Though it was more of a nightmare than anything, the sensation of ending up a jellified mess after an explosion of pain still haunted her ever so slightly. Fuck, that feels¡­ eugh. Sophie grew a little nauseous, I¡¯m pretty good on my feet. I won¡¯t fall, right?

 Act 5 Chapter 14:: Lost Package

    ¡°Dwarven artillery and weaponry tend to be some of the most advanced and refined defensive armament around because of one simple fact. For centuries, they have struggled tirelessly against the Echoes that reside below. Where other races might have truces or lull in the fighting. For dwarves, everyday heralds with it a new battle, a new wave of monstrosities hurtle towards their cities. This is what heralded the development of their clockwork artillery. With no real war mages and only a limited amount of rune wielders that they loathed to risk, they needed more devastating weapons to counter the darkness. In that, they¡¯ve turned to steel and science to guide them...¡±


    - Major Krensell Highwicke, Arterian Military Scholar, ¡°The World Beyond Magic - Mechanical Warfare¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The dozen souls, including the duo, made their way carefully down the side of the rocky out cropping. To Sophie¡¯s great relief, the path involved far less climbing than expected and was more of a really steep road downwards with occasional breaks in between. Here, Aryana¡¯s time living up in the Frostwind¡¯s came to shine. The redhead expertly navigated the terrain without breaking a sweat, and for the first time in a while, Sophie found herself being the one who was being led. Even the dwarves seemed to have their estimations of the girl get raised by her swift and surefooted movements. Sophie felt a tinge of pride surge within her as she noticed a few of the warriors looked at Aryana with approval.


    Sophie, on the other hand, struggled to keep up. She ensured every foot was firmly planted before moving forward, looked at every ledge with wariness. She was the slowest of the bunch, and the two dwarves behind her constantly grumbled about the ¡®flat-foot¡¯. Light dustings of loose rocks and dirt shifted under her. Her mood however, picked up as she noticed the end was drawing close, the light of dwarven torches flickering just around the corner.


    Thud


    A loud noise was accompanied by sounds of rocks scattering, and soon the shouts of dwarves.


    ¡°Up there!¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Crossbows!¡±


    A series of concerned voices echoed.


    Sophie¡¯s heart dropped when she heard the clinking of metal, the sounds of a battle about to begin as archers took up their positions. The people ahead of her, Aryana included, also sped up, powering through the rest of the path without taking a look behind them. Instinct having taken over as they caught sight of whatever threat now lurked nearby.


    ¡°Over here, come on!¡± Crunak¡¯s voice roared.


    ¡°Easy, easy.¡±


    ¡°Careful now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not moving, hurry up!¡±


    More dwarven voices called out.


    She felt them before she saw them. The feeling of being watched now reaching a crescendo as she rounded the corner. The path led for about a hundred more meters, taking them from rocky outcrop to skinny bridge that could barely fit one person standing abreast. In single file, the others began racing across, allowing Sophie a chance to see the dwarves on the other side aiming crossbows up and to the right. Following their aim, she paled as she noticed what had panicked the dwarves. A brown-black chitin covered spider sat on the ceiling, all it¡¯s horrid eyes trained directly on her as the house sized body shuffled to match her movements.


    Giant elongated legs, tapped almost silently on the cavern walls, the massive maw of a louth flanked by its pedipalps, the creature looking almost eager. Torchlight reflected off it¡¯s jet black eyes, the creature''s bulbous body quivered in anticipation and Sophie¡¯s will was instantly sapped as it gazed hungrily at her. Noting how it didn¡¯t seem to react to the flurry of activity from the dwarves, she had the sinking feeling that she hadn''t imagined anything, that it really was watching her. Hells.


    Confused yells and hisses collided with instructions as the dwarves seemed uncertain what to do. Most had their weapons trained towards it and though they seemed ready to fire, they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Sophie wanted to yell, her heart racing as the creature stared her down. Yet, try as she might, she could neither shout nor move. Her neck crawled with the awful reminders of Eichafen, her skin growing clammy from the presence of an ethereal fog. Her hairs stood on end as she recalled the tiny creature that skittered across the back of her neck, equally terrified.


    ¡°Sophie, stop spacing out!¡± Ary yelled pleadingly. Huh? Ary? Ah! Shit! Focus Soph! Come one!


    ¡°Twig! Stop standing still, get over here while that thing¡¯s still just watching. We won¡¯t get another chance!¡¯ Uldren¡¯s gruff voice rumbled.


    Sophie looked back at the creature, meeting its gaze as it stared at her. A dozen dark eyes stared at her as the gangly monster simply waited. Chills shot down her spine at the inaction of the massive being, It¡¯s pedipalps seemed to be gesturing towards her comrades, towards the voices that it cared little for and over the tiny pathway. It dared her forward, it¡¯s sublte movement¡¯s almost saying ¡®try it and see what happens¡¯. Sophie shuddered.


    She was lost, trapped between two nightmares and a memory. Her unprocessed suffering and pain resurfacing from the depths in which she had long buried them. She had simply brushed everything behind her, kept pushing forward in order to flood her mind with new experiences. Yet, despite suppressing them, the sight of such a foe had petrified her.


    She was back on the tower, lurching unsteadily at the wind whipped against her face. The blood red sky hanging above the lonely town. Monsters roamed the streets as the relentless onslaught pushed forwards. Winged demons, mutants, amalgamations poured from every crack and crevice. Her body tensed in reaction to the images in her mind, her body bracing itself for the eventual impact. The moment of terminal velocity before the pain, then the nothingness.


    It had all been a nightmare, a simulated memory made by the entity. Yet, it had felt so real. Except now, the creatures that sent her plummeting would not be winged monstrosities, but the the ever more eager spider that waited for her to move.


    ¡°Lass, move!¡± One of the dwarves behind her snapped, ¡°We got to go!¡±


    Sophie emphatically shook her head, choosing to squeeze herself against the cliffside and gesturing for them to go. If I just stay here, maybe it might just wander away? No, of course not, it was looking at me. But why? Unless¡­ could it be because I¡¯m an anomaly, taking the mana away from here?


    ¡°Wha¡­ are ye fecking crazy? Ye tryin ta wait it out or something? Go!¡± The dwarf growled.


    Sophie gulped, her panic slowly rising the longer she stood still. Sweat formed on her brows and she turned all the noise into an unintelligible cacophony of sound. The dwarves behind urging her forward, the ones in front yelling for her to hurry. It was only when her eyes met Ary¡¯s now panicking expression that she knew she had to snap out of her own mind. Taking a deep breath, she steeled her nerves and clenched her mouth tightly shut. Without warning she started to dash across the gap. I can¡¯t have her worrying about me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to worry about¡­oh? Sophie was about half way across, when she faltered, the chittering of the monster now distinctively audible to her. With just the briefest turn of her head, she looked at the monster for a second, finding an almost amused expression on its terrifying face as it sat with its massive spinneret pointed at her. Huh?


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ary¡¯s voice called out in alarm.


    By the time she looked back at Ary, she found herself lurching forward as a hail of bolts flew from the dwarven lines. Her vision then shifted to the ground when a sharp bout of pain reverberated all around her skull. Stunned, she lost her balance and tumbled off the bridge, watching with absolute befuddlement at her current predicament. Her body then slammed against the pathway¡¯s supporting struts, the vibrations sending an aching pain all throughout her body. She gasped in agony as the impact sent her flying before she slammed into it again.


    Her legs burned as her body slowly realized what was happening. The spider had wrapped her boots in a sticky and slimy web, tying her up to that section of the pathway. Weakened by the initial blows, Sophie reached for her sword when she froze, her eyes catching a glimpse of the spider as it seemed to arch downwards, ready to pounce.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Fire! Stonefather preserve us! Fire at will and use the runes!¡± Uldren shouted.


    ¡°Aim for the the eyes, the eyes!¡± Another called out.


    The distinctive thunk of crossbows firing gave her some hope. Sophie hurriedly try to cut herself loose, managing to pull out her sword and hack at the strands entangling her when a shadow appeared above her. Before she could react, her world began spinning as the spider landed on the pathway, it¡¯s massive gangly legs wrapping itself all around the bridge. To her right, she spied one of the dwarves that were behind her being impaled by one of it¡¯s legs. The monster barely reacting as it scraped him off using the bridge like he was unwelcome dirt. With barely a scream, the dwarf fell into the darkness below.


    Spurred on by the fear of falling, Sophie moved to cut herself free and whimpered. Staring directly down at her was the spider. It¡¯s fuzzy pedipalps, giant black eyes and sickly brown-black chiton faced her down with a sense of utter dominance. The creature¡¯s head alone already dwarfing her as it ignored the bevy of bolts now sticking out of its body, the sickly ichor flowing from the wounds only making it look more menacing.


    Desperate, Sophie lunged upwards, trying in vain to plunge the sword into the monster. It reeled back, almost smiling with its unfeeling eyes when it loomed over her. There was a second of utter stillness as the two regarded each other, the morsel and the hunter. Then the monster began rocking the bridge, sending Sophie lurching back and forth as more bits and pieces of masonry began to collapse. Fully panicking, Sophie drew up every last reservoir of strength to push herself upwards, ignoring the bits of stone dust coating her face. With a roar, she pulled up just enough to land a strike in, thrusting her blade into one of its eyes.


    The spider let out a horrified shriek and Sophie regretted things almost immediately. Enraged, the creature violently jerked backwards, the sheer force exerted ripping Sophie out of the webs but almost dislocating both her legs. Excruciating pain numbed her body as she landed atop the spider, a death grip on the hilt of her blade which now rested in the spider¡¯s eye. Exhausted, she tried to orientate herself when the spider let out a shrill cry, deafening her. She turned in time to see Aryana¡¯s pained but horrified face peering over a ledge. Then came the realisation that she still held onto the blade. A blade that that creature took advantage of to jump off the path with.


    Air lashed against her face as the light above sudden grew dimmer. The cavern walls passing her by at an incredible rate as the shrieking of the spider assailed her hearing. Fear seized her every fiber of her being as a single thought began occupying her mind. We¡¯re falling.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Aryana screamed as she watched her partner fall.


    Her heart twisted itself together and her breathing stilled. Fear, terror, and despair coiled within her in equal measure when her gaze met Sophie¡¯s own and she watched the bewildered half elf hurtling into the darkness below. She reached out for Sophie, stretching herself as far as she could, but it was no use. The girl was too far away and falling far too fast.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Tals! Nooo! Twiglet! Shit!¡± Uldren shouted as he too peered into the chasm beside her.


    ¡°Mesurn, get your ass across the bridge, now! Before anything else comes!¡± Crunak shouted from beside them.


    The last dwarf on the other side needed no encouragement as he clambered across the pathway. A few more bolts were fired into the darkness in a vain attempt reengage the creature, but even the dwarves knew that was for naught. They were too far gone into the darkness.


    Aryana slumped down against a rock as despair slowly started to set in. Disaster seemed to follow Sophie like a plague and this time was no different. Perhaps the only consolation prize she had to keep her from breaking down was the fact that Sophie wouldn¡¯t die in the traditional sense. Still, when she imagined the pain that Sophie would have to endure, she instinctively winced in solidarity.


    Her despair morphed into guilt as her teeth ground together, her fists balling up with disappointment in herself. If Sophie was her knight, then she would be the healer who supported her. But she had to be worthy, had to lead her fair champion. And she had failed. In her moment of panic, she left Sophie behind, scrambling for safety even when the elf froze in fright. Now, she¡¯s down there. Is she even alive? She can¡¯t die but what if she gets eaten? Or wrapped up in a cocoon? How could she even escape them? Oh spirits, what have I done? I should¡¯ve held onto her hand¡­ I didn¡¯t even notice¡­ I didn¡¯t even notice she lagged behind. Spirits forgive me. I didn¡¯t notice¡­


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Aryana let out a soft, mournful howl, ¡°Come back.¡±


    Her mood only plummeted further when she recalled how Sophie had protected her before. From when they met to her being kidnapped by orcs, Sophie had been there to help. Without her protector and partner beside her, Aryana suddenly felt more vulnerable than ever. She shivered at the sensation and felt a deep sense of unease creep into her soul. Sophie¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll come get you, I promise. So wait for me. Please don¡¯t be hurt. Spirits above, please protect her.


    She looked down helplessly at her own hands. She didn¡¯t know what to do. If she was Sophie, she would simply dash head first into the darkness, through the hells and back. She would fight what needed to be fought, struggle however she could, and emerge battered but victorious. That was her knight, her protector. And it wasn¡¯t her. She was just Aryana. She could hunt, grow crops, maybe make some alchemical medicines. She wasn¡¯t a hero, and because of that she was afraid. Afraid to lose Sophie, afraid to peer into the dark, and afraid of pain. But I have to be strong, if not for myself then for her.


    ¡°The hells was that? That damned eight legged bastard!¡± Crunak growled.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now, our package is gone with it.¡± Uldren tutted. He took a deep heavy breath and peered over the edge, his brow furrowing as he stroked his beard. ¡°It¡¯s a recovery mission now. Still have to get her to the city, even if it¡¯s a corpse.¡± He scowled


    ¡°No!¡± Aryana yelled, startling the dwarves.


    ¡°Lassie?¡± Uldren asked with a tinge of concern.


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead! Don¡¯t write her off!¡±


    A few of the dwarves shifted uneasily, most turning to Uldren who seemed to rue being the leader of the troop. For he was given the task of speaking to the surfacer and the furrowed brow on his face suggested less than positive thoughts swirled in his mind. Seeing that, Aryana looked around to find herself feeling very alone, trapped in a unfamiliar land with an unfamiliar people.


    ¡°Listen, a fall like that¡­ if she isn¡¯t dead, she¡¯s at least shattered all her bones by this point.¡± He grunted, ¡°Look, we have to be realistic about this. I know it might be tough to believe, but-¡±


    ¡°No! I know she¡¯s alive. Believe me, it¡¯s¡­¡± Aryana faltered, the words choking up in her mouth. I¡­ I¡¯m not allowed to reveal anything, am I? But she¡­ she could also be¡­ injured.


    ¡°Lass. I know it''s tough, we''ve all lost people before. But we''re in the deep now, all we can do is save the mourning for later. There¡¯s nothing we can do but search for her body.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Look. I know you care about twig-er, So¡­ Sophie? That¡¯s her proper name, right?¡±


    Aryana scowled. They don''t even know her name.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her body, or at least try our best, alright? Besides, we still have to account for that damned spider.¡±


    ¡°Damned spider!¡± Crunak raged off handedly, the dwarf having paid little attention to the conversation at large. ¡°The fuck was it doing.¡±


    ¡°Aye. There¡¯s that to deal with too.¡± Uldren sighed, taking the opportunity to pivot from Aryana, ¡°So give us a bit lass. We¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll think of something?! You guys didn¡¯t even shoot it when it showed up!¡± Aryana roared, her body trembling with rage, ¡°You just let it get her!¡±


    ¡°We did shoot it!¡±


    ¡°Only when it was too late! It was practically ready to jump when you shot.¡± She snapped, the dwarf wincing a little at the accusation.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it was a weird one.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And that somehow makes it better? That the giant spider was weird?¡±


    ¡°Lass!¡± Uldren roared, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not saying it makes it better. One of ours died too!¡±


    The fury in the dwarf¡¯s eyes temporarily cowed her. That they too had lost a member cooled her own fire, the guilt trickling in back instead of anger.


    ¡°But the bloody thing was acting weird.¡± He continued, far more calmly.


    ¡°Aye. The damned abomination shouldn¡¯t have done¡­ well any of that.¡± Crunak mused.


    ¡°Well it did!¡± Aryana grumbled, peering despondent over the ledge.


    ¡°That it did. But what I meant was, that¡¯s abnormal behaviour. The rockcrawlers, the spider, they usually stalk their prey. Even then, they usually avoid lights, loud noises and definitely bolts. This one¡­¡± Crunak paused, holding onto his beard contemplatively, ¡°This one looked¡­ errr¡­ looked¡­¡±


    ¡°Possessed?¡± Uldren suggested.


    ¡°Aye. Possessed. Like it had a single minded focus. On ye friend specifically. I mean, we all saw how it barely reacted to anything, aye?¡±


    Most of the dwarves nodded in agreement, casting doubtful looks at where the spider was, as if still disbelieving everything that had just happened. A few however, had turned to regard Aryana with almost apologetic eyes and she buckled under the attention. For she knew his words made sense, because even she had thought the spider was acting strangely. It had been weirdly passive when they pelted it with noise and bolts, only when it raised its spinneret did it explode into a flurry of action. And took Sophie...


    Yet this brought up another problem, because it meant that someone or something, was actively targeting Sophie. The dwarves seemed just as confounded by the events but Aryana had a sudden thought. What if this was a ploy by the inquisition to get rid of her? It would make sense, considering unlike Eva or the other Vaettagh, she isn¡¯t directly dealing with one of the church peoples. Would be very easy for them to deny everything if we get killed in the caves. Aryana tightly gripped her braid as the doubts coalesced into alarm, dozens of possibilities filling her already fragile mind. And if it isn¡¯t the inquisitor, then who? The dwarves don¡¯t look involved but they could very well be, having been ordered to just get rid of Sophie by someone else. But again, if that''s the case, then by who? She paled, spirits, please don¡¯t let that be true. If someone was really after her¡­ her chest tightened, then what happens to me?

 Act 5 Chapter 15: The Healer and The Dwarves

    ¡°I hear them. The skittering. It never goes away. Gods, it never does. And the dark ones, they¡¯re everyone. I see them, they¡¯re there. In the walls.¡±


    - Sentinel Aelor Ironguard, Former Defender of Heft Zharrad, ¡°Survivor Testimony - #143¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°There are three possible areas they could have gone to based on where they fell.¡± Uldren mused as he set up a bunch of pebbles and sticks to make a map. ¡°Here, here, and here.¡± He pointed at three particularly large pebbles. ¡°This is back where we came, a dead end against the mountain wall. If she ends up there, she could climb up. If she¡¯s dead, then she¡¯s probably a snack.¡±


    Aryana bit back a comment, bristling at his callousness but also cautious about her next move, unwilling to outright challenge the dwarves. I''m not just outnumbered, but they all look like seasoned warriors too. I can''t risk offending them, lest they find Sophie and hurt her too.


    ¡°Then we are here. A river does run below where we¡¯re at. The fall is deep though, so I doubt she survived. Either way, if she follows it, we¡¯ll find her or her body at the small lake the river runs off into.¡± He pointed at the largest of the pebbles before looking at the last one. ¡°Finally, her body could¡¯ve also ended up here. Into an estuary that supplies the stream into¡­¡± He trailed up, an unpleasant expression taking over his face.


    ¡°Kest Darzad.¡± Mesurn grunted, the name eliciting a number of derisive snorts from the gathered dwarves.


    Aryana¡¯s confused expression likely proved too noticeable to be ignored and Crunak nodded at her, prompting Uldren to dip his head at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked timidly, her voice a soft whisper, "Is it like the Druzara?"


    Uldren seemed to sigh, the dwarf¡¯s expression briefly shifting to one of rage before returning to a more neutral look. ¡°An abandoned trade city at a nexus point within the deep. A few levels lower than where your friend might have gone. A natural converging point for the river.¡± He spat the words bitterly. ¡°In essence, trouble.¡± He finished, more dwarves murmuring their agreement.


    Aryana frowned, another obstacle to helping Sophie.


    ¡°The plan is simple then. With you included, there¡¯s sixteen of us. We¡¯ll be splitting into four groups of four.¡±


    ¡°Four?¡± Aryana cocked her head.


    ¡°Aye. You will be heading straight for Kar Druzara. The rest of-¡±


    ¡°Wait. No! I¡¯m looking for Sophie too! You can¡¯t just leave me behind!¡± Aryana interjected in a panic, her worries brushed aside.


    Uldren seemed to grow silent before pointing to the map, his cold meanour bringing Aryana to a terrified silence. ¡°If you¡¯d let me finish. We have three goals right now, and the rest of us will be tackling two of those, with you finishing the third.¡± He growled in a tone that brooked no disobedience.


    Aryana solemnly nodded, now even more acutely how out of her depth she was. Also how she felt far more nervous interacting with the dwarves.


    ¡°Crunak.¡± Uldren pointed at the estuary pebble, ¡°Take the vanguard and comb the area, keep on the lookout for her body floating downstream.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Crunak grumbled.


    ¡°Balsin.¡± He pointed at the rock representing the dead end, ¡°Scout the area, but do not engage unless you see the package.¡±


    An older looking dwarf nodded, his wrinkles a bit more pronounced than the others and a few grey strands sneaking through his beard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the axe guard down to Kest Darzard, make my search there.¡± Uldren tapped the largest pebble. ¡°Mesurn, take the rear guard and make sure she gets to Druzara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mesurn acknowledged.


    ¡°But why-¡± Aryana began before being cut off.


    ¡°Because, dear lass. We need time to find her, and you just happen to be one of the only people who can get us this time.¡±


    ¡°T-time?¡±


    ¡°Aye. We work under the blackhat¡¯s employ, technically. But the main summons are for you and her. So that puts you in the prime position to get us a few more bodies to help with search efforts. Worst comes to worse, you just ask him to give us a bit more time.¡±


    ¡°But Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her one way or another. Like I said, we need time. You¡¯re the closest one to the blackhat. Besides, I highly doubt twig-Sophie would be happy if you got hurt out here. Hells, it¡¯s been enough of a disaster already without having to account for civilians like yourself. You got that?¡± Uldren finished with a growl.


    Aryana dejectedly nodded, disappointed but not entirely surprised. Sophie¡­


    ¡°Good.¡± Uldren banged his fist against his chest, ¡°Then get ready to move in two minutes. We¡¯ve spent enough time moping around. Stonefather guide us!¡±


    ¡°Stonefather guide us.¡± The other dwarves joined him.


    Given no real chance to protest, Aryana just accepted the plan and sulked. Hah, to be Sophie¡¯s heroine for a moment¡­ that¡¯d be nice. She quickly chided herself for the thought. The dwarf¡¯s plan made the most sense, that much was certain. But she couldn¡¯t help shake the desire for herself to be the one who found Sophie, to be the friendly face that brought joy. Her shoulders sagged and she banished the thought, I just hope she¡¯s okay.


    As the dwarves began dispersing to gather up their supplies, her eyes turned to their packs. There was a moment of quiet reflection as she tried her best to rouse her spirits. But it was met with little success and she could only sullenly plod her way over to the bags. She found hers and strapped it onto her back, the hefty weight of travel supplies offering a familiar sense of comfort. She then spied Mesurn reaching for Sophie¡¯s pack and jumped over to stop him.


    ¡°Whoa, there.¡± The dwarf almost tripped in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m just going to carry it til we get to the city.¡±


    Aryana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can.¡± She declared firmly.


    The dwarf backed off but looked her square in the eye, half accepting, half doubtful. ¡°If we need to move fast or run, one of us will carry it.¡± He stated with just as much conviction.


    Aryana wanted to act offended but couldn¡¯t. She wanted to be the bearer of Sophie¡¯s burdens, physically or otherwise, no matter what. But again, the dwarves spoke sense. She begrudgingly nodded, Mesurn giving her a grunt in return.


    She heaved it up into her arms before strapping over her chest. She felt and looked much like an oversized lump. At the very least, she was thankful that they had coordinated the packing, distributing most of the load between them when they first set off on this adventure. It meant she was weighed down but not unsteady, a small blessing.


    ¡°All squads, remember your deep horns. Blow them if you need help. There¡¯s not much any of us can do but if the stone¡¯s willing, someone from Druzara might hear it, at least.¡± Uldren¡¯s voice cut through her contemplation.


    She looked up to find the dwarves almost fully geared up, fearsome warriors in chainmail and plate. Though she stood at least two heads if not more taller than most of the dwarves, there was an aura of strength that projected their power far beyond her own. There was also an all too familiar feeling of fury, simmering just below the surface. The dwarves weren¡¯t just out to find Sophie, they were also determined to right the wrongs and avenge their fallen comrade.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    With a few whistles and claps, the four squads set off to accomplish their missions. Uldren shot her a knowing look to keep her focused. The squads soon began splitting off, heading down a few crags and rocky paths that twisted and curled themselves in different directions. One thing became clear as they split off, whatever banter was happening before was now quiet. Following the loss of their comrade and Sophie, and the fact that they were now traveling in even smaller groups, attracting any attention was now a decidedly bad thing.


    So it was that her long march began, protected by only three warriors inside this mysterious and hostile land. Strange pulsating floral and the occasional shriek unnerved her now more than ever. The strange glow of the crystals around her, the occasional blanket of yellow-orange, it was almost overwhelming now she had time to take it all in. Gazing out into the darkness beyond, she felt a little more of her strength leave her, her eyes growing downcast as she imagined taking in to the sights with Sophie beside her. That would¡¯ve been¡­ nice, just exploring this strange ¡®deep¡¯ together. It would almost be like the stories she showed me, wouldn¡¯t that be nice? She let out a soft giggle, yeah, that would be nice. Please be safe Sophie, I¡¯ll be waiting.


    <hr><hr>


    The four walked in almost complete silence, only the sounds of the cavern and their footsteps echoed down dark caves. Only now did Aryana truly appreciate the sheer scale of this place. Hundreds of rocky juts and outcrops dotted the walls, creating little canopies that blocked out entire stretches of their trek in darkness.


    Over the long march, Aryana grew more and more exhausted from the heavy load on her shoulders. She staggered multiple times across the rocky paths, getting tripped up or simply losing her footing. Yet, she persisted, unwilling to be the one that slows the party down. Sweat poured down the sides of her bangs, her breathing becoming more ragged the longer they went on, but she kept pace.


    Guttural roars and shrieks reverberated in the distance, some decently distant, others far too close for comfort. Aryana felt her nerves shift with the energies of the land, her experience living in the wilds allowing her to partially latch onto the flow of life within the caverns. The moving of creatures, the gentle hum of streams, the quiet contemplation of the plants, all of it she sensed all around her. It calmed her just as much as it frightened her, for unlike the world above where the light of the stars could guide behaviour. Here, there was no such thing, only the brutish and dangerous nature of life in the shadows, interspersed with moments of beauty and serenity.


    They eventually headed down a path that allowed them to cross a ravine. The rock here had experienced more weathering and environmental damage than some elsewhere. But it was the unnatural greenish-black dog that coated the top of the river which caught her eye. There was an etherealness to it that she couldn¡¯t quite explain, almost as if the fog itself was like a gash that sprouted out from the land, an unwelcome intruder. She could feel the sensation of the land as it had retreated from this area, the ever growing pit of darkness that took its place bringing forth nauseating feelings within her. If she had to describe it, the fog was like a scar over the river. She did not know what the fog of Eichafen was, but based on Sophie¡¯s descriptions, she ascertained that it likely felt just as suffocating and evil below.


    Seeing her attention, Mesurn held a small finger up to his lips. He hung back about to pace for her to catch up when he leaned over to whisper.


    ¡°Ever heard of the echoes? They¡¯re a¡­ a kind of darkness that threatens us all. The demons if you will, in a vein similar to your Dark Tides.¡±


    ¡°Dark Tides¡­¡± She whispered. For she had heard the term before, from Sophie and others. Of a time when demons ran rampant and ravaged the world. Her expression turned sour as she remembered the talks that they had shared with Mila and Anna. Of a darkness that ravaged the north beyond the Frostwind mountains. I wonder if this evil has reached my house already, it¡­ it¡¯d be such a shame if they destroyed it. I¡¯d like to take Sophie there, one day.


    Perhaps mistaking her expression for curiosity, Mesurn nodded and continued, ¡°That down there? That¡¯s the indication of what happens after they take a place. This one got stopped long ago, but see how it looks almost translucent in places?¡±


    Aryana nodded.


    ¡°Tis a lie. The whole area underneath is a blasted hellscape. The river¡¯s still there, but I doubt anything living is actually inside it, plant stuff or otherwise. Some foul magic hides the truth, a grim thing..¡± Mesurn grunted. ¡°And if ye go down there? You become part of the echoes, it eats you up. Trapped in whatever hells they come from.¡±


    Aryana peered over the foggy river, catching sight of what the dwarf was talking when she saw how it almost seemed clear in places. So monsters are lurking in the fog too. This place is proving more dangerous by the second, why did the inquisitor want Sophie to come here anyway?


    The ground rumbled ever so slightly and Aryana, who was peering over the river, tipped forward. No, no! She tried to flail her arms in an attempt to stop herself, but her bags were getting in the way. The three dwarves thankfully noticed almost immediately and reacted at once, rushing over to steady her. Her heart pouded as she dangled over the edge for a moment before being pulled back. Her vision briefly witnessing flashes of the true state of the river. A decayed, tainted wasteland where only corpses and bones floated in the water.


    Only when she was jerked backwards did her vision return to normal, the dimly lit cavern all around her as the dwarves looked on with concern.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered, letting out a breath that she didn¡¯t know she had been holding.


    ¡°Aye, just ignore it. If ye fall in the echoes, it doesn¡¯t matter if you live or die, yer gone.¡± Mesurn grunted, ¡°How bout we get moving, eh? No use staring at it.¡±


    ¡°If our luck keeps as it is, I reckon they¡¯ll show up soon enough.¡± A stockier dwarf with a brown beard joked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t invoke their wrath. Just forget they exist and pray to the Stonefather that they don¡¯t notice us.¡± Mesurn growled.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The other dwarf held up his hand in surrender, letting out a grim chuckle.


    With the spat resolved, Aryana spent a moment catching her breath before she nodded at Mesurn. The dwarf grinned and tapped his chestplate twice, the other two dwarves quickly responding in kind. In but a second, they fell back into formation with two ahead of her and one behind, the march towards the city of forges beginning once more.


    <hr><hr>


    It was only after they walked for what felt like hours did Mesurn finally called for them to break. He directed them pass a few large boulders and the party shuffled behind a small selcuded alcove hidden between rocks, guarded by a small makeshift fence. Seems like people have used this place before. But it doesn¡¯t look like it has seen much recent use though, if the dust is any indication. Pain flared throughout her body as it seemed to sense that relief was fast at hand. Without questioning anything and seeing the others seem to relax a little, Aryana unstrapped her own bags and her body let go of all restraint. She unceremoniously collapsed into a small heap, exhaustion taking its toll.


    Before the dwarfs could rush over, she weakly raised up a hand to wave them off, there was nothing they should be concerned about. She pushed herself off the floor and let out a small groan. Plopping herself onto her bum, she left her legs outstretched as her muscles now burned in agony and relief in equal measure at being able to rest. A small gasp escaped her lips when she tried to shift her position, causing her to slump against a rock and simply lay there as the others went about setting up a small campfire.


    Normally, she surmised that such travel wouldn¡¯t be an issue. For although she might be frailer than most, she was still capable of going on extended hunts when food stocks ran low atop the mountains. She was used to traversing difficult terrain and definitely possessed more survival skills than the average city dwelling lagrian. She still found it amusing that Sophie always acted so protective of her even though she probably knew about life in the milds more than the hatire. Not that I would ever tell her otherwise, it does feel nice when she just lets me snuggle her. Heh, a goofy grin snaked its way across her face.


    Ultimately, she suspected that it was likely a combination of both the oppressive yet beautiful environment and the fact that half of her focus was directed at Sophie. With her mind distracted, she had spent less time focusing on the trek itself, and more just worrying about her partner. Ugh, she wiggled her arms, and I guess wearing a pack both front and back doesn¡¯t help either.


    Though still casting concerned glances at her, the dwarves appeared marginally less worried when they saw her fully relaxing. Seeing this, she flashed a small smile that seemed to finally calm their worries and they turned away from her. Brown beard kept watch whilst Mesurn and the last dwarf; one who spotted a more orange-brown beard with two braided segments running down his side, focused on stoking the fire and preparing food.


    She watched as they slowly pulled out a few breads and dried meats, performing an ingenious idea by toasting the bread over their small fire. Reaching into her pack, she pulled out some rations of her own and nibbled on them as the other two chatted in quiet whispers. The whole time, she noted how their weapons had not left their sides and she wondered just how dangerous the deep truly was. Spirits above, Sophie probably needs me now more than ever, huh? She sighed, and I¡¯m just here, being a burden to even the dwarves.


    Tired, she propped Sophie¡¯s bag up next to her and subtly took a sniff, finding some comfort in the fading traces of the half elf¡¯s pleasant scent. Looking back up at Mesurn for confirmation, she mimed sleeping and the dwarf seemed to frown, pausing for a few moments to discuss things with the braid dwarf. The two seemed to come to some sort of agreement and nodded back at her, giving her a thumbs up.


    Relieved, she snuggled up against the bag and leaned against it, allowing her weary body to rest. Master Uldren had been right about one thing, she had no idea what time of day it truly was and didn¡¯t even know how that cycle would even function down here. I suppose the answers lay within the forge city. As does help, the inquisition, and whatever it is that Sophie needs to do for the inquisitor. Damn, I wonder if we¡¯ll make it to Ostia on time. She let out one last sigh and closed her eyes, be well, Sophie. You better find me soon, or I¡¯ll¡­ probably be mad, or sad, or both. Spirits¡­ just please be well.

 Act 5 Chapter 16: A Fae Called Yana

    ¡°We stand at the beginning of a cataclysm, one that will shake the very foundations of our world. We who are wrought from stone, hewn from the souls of the earth itself. We, the guardians of the sacred fires, the chosen souls forged with divine might. We will stand, and we will fight. Of that, there is no question.¡±


    - Bram Atropis, Department of History, Academy of Arteria, ¡°Tales from the First Dark Tide - The Master of War: Iraan Sparkbeard,¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°All clear, move up.¡± Mesurn whispered from up ahead, gesturing for the others to move forward.


    Koli the brown bearded dwarf nodded, hopping in front of Aryana to take point. Halnir tapped her back and signalled for her to move, he would cover the back. The braided dwarf kept his shield high as he scanned behind them for enemies. Wasting no time, Aryana shuffled forward behind Koli as they reached Mesurn¡¯s position.


    ¡°Whole place looks cleaned out, not a feckin soul.¡± Mesurn informed the two.


    ¡°Damn, it didn¡¯t even feel like that long ago since we been around here.¡± Koli shook his head sadly., ¡°What a mess.¡±


    The three shared a look and waited for Halnir to catch up. Reunited, the party pushed forward deeper in to the ruined village.


    They had made a slight detour after noticing what Koli had described as an ¡®abundance¡¯ of spiders roaming the central access way. The party deciding that bypassing them would be a safer option than going through them. The dwarves then talked of a small village that used to be around here and that if they were lucky they would be able to secure supplies or get a brief respite. Unfortunately for them, what they found was a ruin.


    Similar to the Abenstadtian town, the buildings here were very squat and angular. Thick heavy walls that seemed to make each structure a fortress in and of itself. Unlike the surface however, the buildings here still showed signs of being ornately decorated, with crests, patterns and what little undamaged ornaments remaining. It spoke of an opulence interlaced with pragmatism, a fortified village that was doing well for itself. Before whatever killed it.


    Pinkish stone houses with stripes of red and brown greeted the party. Most with chunks and dents all along the walls. To her increasing uneasiness, there was also a large amount of claw marks scratched onto the sides of the walls. Something was trying to get it, she shuddered at the thought. The dwarves evidently shared her worry and had almost instantly swapped into battle formation; with Mesurn and Koli holding the front and protecting her; Halnir holding the rear and keeping his eyes to the roofs just in case.


    Perhaps the most distressing thing for her however, was noticing the signs of life that had not quite yet faded. Food that was rotting but not fully rotted; vines and fungal growth that had begun sprouting on the sides of buildings, but not quite consuming them; and even dried blood stains that hadn¡¯t quite weathered away yet. She shared a look with Mesurn and instantly the two knew what the other was thinking, decay had set in, but it wasn¡¯t too long ago. The look of surprised recognition from Koli further confirmed her doubts, as it meant that whenever it was, it happened within a reasonable time frame for the dwarf to remember.


    Her heart beat furiously against her chest. The closer they got to the center of town, the more she was reminded of her desolate trek within Melisgrad. How danger lurked within every shadow, and every light source looked like a trap. There was also the eerie silence, the emptiness that came from the village beyond their own footsteps and breaths. At the very least, this time around, she had somewhat mentally prepared herself to stumble into danger. And there¡¯s not massive ritual tower darkening the skies, she allowed herself a single chuckle.


    They emerged onto the village square with barely ta squeak, their boots gently tapping against the paved stone roads. Signs of a struggle were more prominent here; barricades blocking the entrances to buildings; weapons discarded or lost in corners; the air too felt a fair bit heavier, as if it was warning them to stay away.


    A singular room in the whole village flickered with light, and the four looked at each other, each wondering whether or not exploring would be a good idea. Despite their worries, they advanced, Mesurn giving out a series of gestures that the other dwarves dutifully followed in an attempt to scout out all entrances. Smashed pieces of glass littered the outside of the building. Aryana hugged the wall and found it almost vexing how well designed dwarven architecture was. Instead of being able to peer through the shattered windows, they all had metallic shutters inside the glass that were all tightly shut. She was curious and cautious in equal measure, own palms growing sweaty as the dwarves looked ready to make entry.


    Mesurn mimed knocking to her, and she nodded. She was the one who would most likely sound the least threatening given her gruff companions. Let¡¯s hope this isn¡¯t a trap.


    Steeling herself, she rapped at the door a few times.


    ¡°Hello? I saw a light in there. Is anyone there?¡± She asked, trying to sound as frail as possible. Not that I need much help there.


    The dwarves looked at her with rapt attention, all three looking ready to preform breaching actions as they gripped their weapons.


    Aryana took a deep breath, her hand hovering over the cold metal ready to try one last time when a soft jingle echoed from within.


    ¡°A visitor fair, who experiences despair. Come, come. Quickly now. A push, a step and then a bow.¡± A soft voice chirped from within, an almost giggle like melody following soon after.


    Aryana felt something squeeze around her, like a thick rope growing ever tighter. Her breath growing ragged for a moment, her vision clouded with pain, but as soon as it started, it stopped. Upon being released, she gasped in relief, alarming the dwarves who now seemed on the cusp of barrelling through the doors. She hastily waved her hands to stop them and wearily moved to open the door.


    ¡°Oi, the hells happening to you?¡± Mesurn hissed.


    ¡°H-huh? They said¡­ they said to go in?¡± Aryana stammered out.


    ¡°The hells? Are ye losing yer mind? What voice?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ I heard¡­ I heard a voice?¡± Aryana started to question herself.


    ¡°What voice?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the¡­ ngh.¡± Aryana clutched at her head as something seemed to press against her.


    Before the dwarves could react, she whipped herself backwards and dislodged the sensation, her head spinning as she dizzily trying to reorientate herself.


    ¡°Lassie? Lass?? Mesurn tried to move closer.


    Without warning, the main doors slammed open, a loud metallic bang as it smashed against the thick walls of the building. Mesurn fell back and Aryana almost dropped to the floor, her entire being growing weaker with every moment.


    ¡°More, more, on the run. Hurry, hurry, let¡¯s double the fun!¡± The soft voice chirped at her.


    Her mind railed against the intrusion and she found the dwarves looking up at a small figure doused with light. The blinding radiance forced her to shield her eyes but within, she spied a small looking pale grey creature fluttering its wings.


    ¡°Beware, beware, you¡¯re in the dark¡¯s lair.¡± It spoke once more, noticing that she wasn¡¯t responding.


    Aryana grunted in agony as she felt her muscles weaken, her body feeling like jello as she sluggishly got back up to her feet. She finally met the small creature¡¯s gaze and it beckoned her inside. Her heart sank as she slowly understood what was happening. She examined the wings, the size and the almost whimsical nature of the little thing and came to one conclusion. A faerie folk. Damn¡­ if I remember, the druids said to always avoid such things.


    Wary, she motioned for the dwarves to step away and retreat. The creature looked at her and dove at her face, sending her into a panic as she scrambled backwards only to fall and collapse onto the ground.


    The dwarves raised their weapon and seemed almost confused on what to do when the faerie spoke again.


    ¡°Curious, a pact most foul. Tainted by a child behind cowl. Untied, unbound, by strings of fate.. Hurry, now, before it¡¯s too late!¡± It giggled, landing on her nose and giving her a soft caress.


    Aryana lay helplessly on the floor and shuddered from the touch, but found herself following the faerie¡¯s gaze as it looked off into one of the streets. As if they mind merged as once, she felt herself almost soaring about the village, her attention drawn to strange bony, multi limbed canine looking creatures approaching the outskirts.


    ¡°Tell your friends, it¡¯s time to hide. Cause this little one, will provide!¡± It giggled gleefully, aggressively ripping Aryana¡¯s consciousness back into her body.


    ¡°Guh.¡± Aryana grunted, even more exhausted than before.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    As the faerie dimmed the light which surrounded it, Aryana found herself slowly being surrounded by the dwarves, concerned but cautious expressions on their face.


    ¡°The¡­ dog looking monsters¡­¡± She panted, ¡°They¡¯re coming, from outside the village.¡±


    That seemed to startle them and they paused their advance, Mesurn turning to regard her with hostility. He thinks I¡¯m doing insane, maybe I am. Aryana coughed, felt the dwarves trying to lift her up before recoiling.


    ¡°Stonefather, she¡¯s heatin up hotter than a forgestone!¡± Koli grimaced.


    ¡°What the¡­? Gods! She is!¡± Mesurn affirmed.


    Aryana felt her skin start to crawl as she began feeling physically ill, her body suddenly experiencing an unending bout of coldness from within.


    ¡°Gah!¡± She cried out, her suffering only intensifying over time.


    Her unfocused eyes landed on the little faerie, the creature looking nervously off into the distance. Damn¡­ ¡°The monsters.¡¯ She whispered through laboured breaths, ¡°They¡¯re coming.¡±


    As if to confirm her worries, loud shrieking howls could be heard in the distance, the noise still emanating from beyond line of sight.


    ¡°Shit. Koli, bags. Halnir, a hand.¡± Mesurn ordered.


    Without wasting anytime, the dwarves removed her packs, Aryana feeling an emptiness once the weight was lifted off her shoulders. My burden to bear¡­ Mesurn and Halnir then hurriedly lifted her up, the dwarves wincing slightly at the touch and tried to rush inside. Koli followed soon after, dragging both her and Sophie¡¯s packs along.


    ¡°Barricade, barricade. Or it¡¯ll be time to fade.¡± The faerie chittered nervously.


    ¡°Door¡­¡± Aryana croaked.


    The dwarves set her on a table and quickly shut any openings. Dragging what looked to be furniture belonging to a small inn to block the doors. For Aryana however, another jolt of pain sent her spasming as she grit her teeth in an attempt to minimize her presence.


    The dwarves were having none of it. They quickly lifted her up again and began trying shuffle her off to the second floor. The boots on lifeless stone steps echoed in the silence moments before the loud shrieks outside drew closer. Aryana whimpered in agony, barely keeping herself quiet as the strange sensations demolished her body.


    ¡°I see a link! That puts you on the brink!¡± The faerie grumbled while fluttering around her face.


    The link¡­ ah! Argh! Aryana writhed a little more, A link? Then Sophie¡­ she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s healing? Pain and relief floooded her in equal measure as she almost smiled at the thought. Sophie¡¯s going to be fine, heh. Her joy faded quickly enough as another wave of agony washed over her. She felt her body growing weaker and more frail as she burned up from the draining. The dwarves looked increasingly agitated as they could only helplessly watch her deteriorate.


    The faerie looked into her eyes before landing on her nose, the creature¡¯s dainty little form almost like a feather.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, the link must go bye.¡±


    Aryana almost giggled, as much as she wished to serve Sophie, a small part of her was terrified it¡¯s words would come true. It terrified her because there was so much left to see, so many friends to catch up with. And if she did perish, then who would take care of Sophie? With a groan, she slowly nodded.


    ¡°A pact we must make, for this link we must break.¡± It giggled, giving her nose a small lick.


    Aryana shuddered, but managed to speak. ¡°How¡­ pact?¡±


    ¡°A pact? Did I heart that right?¡± Mesurn grumbled.


    ¡°What is that light anyway?¡± Koli asked.


    ¡°Faerie.¡± Aryana answered.


    The dwarves let out a small whistle, their expressions of concern growing darker as they heard her.


    ¡°Careful lass, the fae are tricky things.¡± Mesurn hissed.


    ¡°Never thought one would be in the deep.¡± Halnir grunted.


    Aryana watched as the faerie stuck its tongue out at the dwarf. Guess they can¡¯t see it¡¯s full form? Curious.


    ¡°Warning¡­ heeded¡­¡± Aryana coughed, shifting uncomfortably from side to side, ¡°Pact?¡±


    The faerie sat atop her nose and nodded, ¡°A pact to be free, for both you and me. A promise to be sworn, before your soul is worn.¡±


    ¡°A promise?¡±


    ¡°Lass, I¡¯d be real careful.¡± Mesurn warned.


    ¡°You are nature¡¯s child, born of the wild. That is why you can see me.¡± The faerie finally stopped rhyming, ¡°I will free you from your bondage, for now, for forever, for however long you need. And you will bring me to the surface, to see the light of sun once again.¡± It tittered more seriously, the creature now adopting a contemplative pose. ¡°Do you accept and promise?¡±


    Aryana paused, now feeling uncertain of the hurt she might cause Sophie in breaking the mana drain. But as her eyes fluttered absently, her world slowly growing more dizzy, she knew she had to. She nodded, ¡°I accept. I promise to bring you to the surface.¡± She spoke through gritted teeth.


    The faerie seemed to still for a second, before the light surrounding it grew into an orb. It pulsed so brightly that even the dwarves has to shield their eyes. Aryana winced but was left awestruck. The druids of the clans had occasionally talked about the fae and their incomprehensible power. Here, this faerie lit up the world and gazed directly at her, the tiny creature almost looking like an avatar of the Spirits. It¡¯s light exploded into a blindingly bright flare and Aryana felt something within her snap as a presence filled the space within. She gasped and choked as Sophie¡¯s mana siphon was ruptured, the backlash whipping across her mind. She writhed a little bit more as a sense of peacefulness settled over her. One last thought travelled in her mind before her consciousness faded. Sorry Sophie, please forgive me.


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana awoke wheezing, her body still feeling the effects of having been so thoroughly weakened. Her muscles were sore and she felt faint. But she had regained some semblance of control over her limbs and she scooted herself off the table she had been resting on. She was in a small side room, the voices of the dwarves echoing from below her. She fought the urge to vomit and staggered slightly, only regaining her balance after a few moments of trying to stand still.


    Her nose itched and she moved to scratch it when she froze. Sitting atop her nose was something that looked almost exactly like a miniature versiono f her. Red hair though in two buns instead of a braid, green eyes, even the little freckles on her face. She took a moment to just take in the sight before her eyes widened. The faerie seemed absolutely delighted by her expression and smiled widely, taking flight and spinning around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! No need for a wake!¡± It giggled, ¡°Do you like my new look? One that even you mistook.¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­¡± Aryana mumbled, still too tired to truly process everything.


    ¡°Delighted, I¡¯m sure. For I am your cure.¡± It beamed at her, ¡°In truth I found you pretty, so I took your visage. To build a most, beautiful collage.¡±


    Despite her increasing annoyance at the rhymes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile back, the faerie smiling wider in return.


    ¡°A reward I deserve, for you I will serve. For a promise we made, a more than fair trade. Now your burden is gone, you¡¯ll live another dawn.¡±


    ¡°Thanks?¡±


    It nodded, satisfied. But then, a frown appeared on its tiny face, Aryana looking almost surprised at the expression. Is that¡­ is that what I look like when I frown? Oh no¡­


    ¡°What is thine name, o¡¯ patron of mine?¡± It asked.


    ¡°M-my name?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aryana, nice to meet you?¡±


    ¡°Aryana¡­ Aryana¡­ if I look like thee, then I suppose I am Yana.¡± It giggled mischievously, ¡°Yes, yes! You can call me Yana, my dear Aryana!¡± It began flying around her, twirling and spinning while fluttering its wings.


    A little dizzy, Aryana opted to just smile before looking at the doorway. Her movements brought the faerie to a halt, and the creature assumed what could best be described as a pout.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± She asked her flying companion.


    ¡°It is the children of stone, they are as boring as bones! But for your sake and mine, I will hide from their¡­ their¡­ eyes¡­¡± It seemed almost disappointed it failed to rhyme, but the sadness was shaken off by more vigorous flying, ¡°See? Without my light, I am dark like the night! At least, for all besides you, dear patron of mine.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So they won¡¯t¡­ see you?¡±


    It shook it¡¯s head with a sense of pride on it¡¯s face, ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ neat.¡± Aryana paused before looking at the faerie in alarm, ¡°Ah! What about Sophie? Err, the connection?¡±


    Yana looked confused, a quizzical look on her face. ¡°The connection is severed and you are alive. That is all?¡±


    Aryana scratched her head, disappointed and a little worried. I¡¯m sure Sophie will be fine, but still. She broke out into a hacking fit of coughs, the noise drawing attention from below as stumpy feet stomped up the stairs. As she recovered, the doors swung open and she found three relieved dwarves looking at her.


    ¡°Blessed Stonefather, you¡¯re alright.¡± Mesurn grinned.


    ¡°Thought ye were one with the stone for sure.¡± Koli grunted, ¡°You alright though? Pretty nasty coughs.¡±


    Aryana clutched at her head and nodded, ¡°Yeah¡­ still feel pretty shit though. But¡­ what did I miss?¡±


    The dwarves looked at each other and shrugged, Mesurn speaking for the three of them, ¡°Ye were only out for an hour or less. A bunch of echoes prowled around the town but I¡¯m guessing ye fairy friend drove them off. Because they¡¯re gone now. Speaking of which, you made a pact with it didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Well, whatever compelled that I hope it was worth it. By the by what the hells was wrong with you earlier? You looked set to croak over¡­ well, nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Short version is, I lost a lot of mana really quickly.¡±


    It was a half truth, and judging by the expressions on the dwarf¡¯s face, Mesurn could tell. But he didn¡¯t push the subject and just grunted, ¡°Well, good that you¡¯re on your feet now. Rest up a little more, after that, we¡¯ll be one the move. We should be approaching a way fortress soon enough. Once past their walls, the rest of the trek should be easy.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t wait to be in proper civilised territory.¡± Halnir muttered.


    ¡°Aye, as fun as the outer deep is, I¡¯d rather walk around not worried about being eaten.¡± Koli chuckled in agreement.


    Aryana smiled warmly at the three and they seemed satisfied by her condition, bidding her a good rest as they headed back downstairs. The faerie also seemed satisfied that they were leaving and hovered over her nose once more, this time lowering itself until it fully grabbed onto her nose. It looked up sleepily and Aryana was once again, astonished at the expression from the face that mimicked her own.


    ¡°Keeping you alive was harder than expected. So now, for me, sleep is requested.¡± Yana yawned.


    Aryana wasn¡¯t sure if that was the truth or rather the faerie had just worn itself out flying around her so much. Regardless, she laughed a little and leaned against the desk. With a sigh, she supposed that she did also need to recover a little, at least if they were going back on the road soon after. I wonder though, if Sophie used my mana to help recover. By draining so much¡­ she must have taken some heavy damage. If she did fall into the river that Uldren talked about, I just hope she has enough energy to get away now. Sorry I couldn''t help you all that much.

 Act 5 Chapter 17: Lost in the Darkness Once More

    ¡°Breaking News:


    Traxians Breach Defensive Line - Abenstadtian defenders were outflanked by Traxian legionaries early in the morning, prompting a strategic redeployment of all defensive troops to reorgainize the defense line. Numerous towns and villages have now been placed in the Traxian warpath including the towns of: Tier¡¯s Rest, Helmhal, Festheim, Krostheim, Bears Mark¡­¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, All Editions, ¡°Front Page - 21st of Euthus¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Pain. Unceasing, unrelenting pain. Sophie¡¯s eyes barely opened when they shut once more. Her nerves were still mostly frozen, locked in paralysis to protect themselves from the agony. As a brief flicker of consciousness circled around her mind, it vanished just as quickly and only darkness remained.


    <hr><hr>


    A breath. She felt her chest rising up and down, the first sensation in a while. Her mind slowly came to life as each part of her body began the arduous process of repairing itself. She tried to open her eyes but found that she couldn¡¯t. Concerned, she tried to move some parts of her body only to discover that it was still beyond her. Just then, a nerve stem somewhere near her spine connected and the sheer suffering she immediately felt sent her into shock once again. With every neuron on overdrive, she passed out once more, her body¡¯s only way of retaining what sanity she could.


    <hr><hr>


    Her mind felt a faint comfort, a touch of warmth that lit up the darkness within. It was light, almost fluffy, like a gentle pillow illuminated by a nightlight. And then, it wasn¡¯t.


    Her mind recoiled as the light was snatched from her mind¡¯s eye. Her consciousness snapping back to reality into a torrent of agony. She howled as every nerve exploded into raw pain. Flesh and bone shook under the pressure as reconstituted organs worked furiously to restart hey body. Blood gushed out of whatever haphazard wounds were left open, her ears popping from the sonic boom within her mind. All she could hear was the ringing in her ears and the beating of whatever formed her ¡®heart¡¯.


    The ever familiar taste of iron entered her mouth and her eyes shot open as she hacked out globules of blood. Lost in a coughing fit, she barely cared that her limbs were mostly limp or trapped in puddles. Unconsciously trying to right herself, she tried to move her right arm only to find it unresponsive, her hand caught in a death-grip on her sword. Hoping to get her bearings, she forced herself to shuffle around, her muscles burning up with every little movement.


    To her horror, she found that not only was her arm essentially stuck in its half shattered state. She had done such a thorough job in holding on, that during her fall, the impact had meant she pulled downwards with the sword, splitting the spider¡¯s head. Looking down, she found that the sticky liquid puddles surrounding her were the blueish bloody ichor of the spider.


    Horror, agony, disgust, and regret swirled within her to create a vile tincture. Adding to her pain, she retched and hurled whatever she had left out, her guts straining themselves but also equal parts willing to aid in expelling the feelings of vileness. With whatever strength she had left, she threw her body weight onto the sword and leaned against it till it split the head further open and released both blood, guts, and herself flowing out onto the cold cavern floor.


    Her spirit broken and her body shattered, she crawled a few shuffles away from the oozing liquid and stopped. Exhausted and horrified, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but start to cry.


    <hr><hr>


    Cold, in pain, alone, and completely spent. Sophie lay unmoving as she watched strange deformed beasts picking apart the spider¡¯s remains. Three legged monsters that stood as tall as a human but with four claws tore into the carcass, stuffing their ant like maws with chunks the spider. She coughed a few times and accidentally caught their attention, though they didn''t seem to react all that much. Perhaps the one good thing to come out of them was the sheer fact that as deformed as they were, they avoided her in a similar fashion to normal animals. A little breathing room.


    In her down time, she spent it nursing herself between the tears and assessing what damage was done. The first was a horribly painful experience, with every movement making a crack or sending a sharp lance of pain throughout her body. The second was comically simple. Her bones had been shattered, her organs liquified from the impact, her clothing shredded by chiton. In essence, everything had suffered traumatic damage and yet here she still sat. In pain, but in some sense of the word, alive.


    Listlessly, she watched the carnage unfolded ahead of her. The brutal devouring of the spider that saw even more guts and disgusting blueish ichor spilling everywhere. She fought to urge to gag, but thankfully had no energy nor anything to expel. Noticing the tingling in her throat, she suddenly felt parched and dried, her body calling out for relief. To her dismay, wherever her canteen was, it¡¯s gone. Damn.


    Unable to do much else, she started looking around her surroundings properly. What little light that helped her to see was provided by little clusters of glowing mushrooms and crystals. Though judging by how the crystals would seem to sway a bit in the darkness, she suspected that might be part of a creature. But without getting close, she had no way of knowing.


    With mushrooms dotted around her, they illuminated a large river running beside her. A river which now contained half the giant¡¯s spider¡¯s legs moving with the current, barely attached to the body as the river tried to claim its prize. It was an ominous sight, and Sophie knew that while the insects ignored her right now, it wasn¡¯t a certainty that they would leave her alone if she overstayed her welcome.


    There was another problem, the river proved a tempting target since she was also thirsty from recovery. One good look at the reflections and murky black water however, dissuaded her from any rash actions. Doubly so now that was contaminated by her own vomit and spider ichor. In terms of animals at least, aside from the mutant insects munching away, she spotted no immediate signs of other life forms. However, such a large carcass was bound to attract more scavengers, and judging by the size of the insects feeding on the spider, she suspected that whatever else might lurk in the depths would be something she¡¯d rather not meet.


    With great effort, she turned her body to get. She found that she was now deep in a crevice of sorts, caught between two sheer cliff faces that she wasn¡¯t even sure she could climb on a good day. Disregarding ascending directly as an option, she instead tried to ascertain how far the river went for with little success. Dejected, she sighed and leaned against the rock, distracting herself with pleasant memories of Aryana¡¯s gentle touch. Shit, she¡¯s going to be so mad at me after this. I got¡­ got right flattened I did. Ugh, it¡¯s so¡­ unpleasant. She shivered, guess I finally know what death by falling properly feels like. Goddess, this is horrible. At least I recovered... quickly enough? I think?


    She felt the vibrations before anything, a low methodical plodding that had stopped the ant humanoids from their feast. Straining her ears, she could almost hear a rhythmic tapping, almost like heavy boots crunching against the stone. To her increasing disgust, slimy little antennas popped out from somewhere atop the ant heads, the creatures clicking their mandibles together as they digested the noise. Then came the sharp red eyes in the darkness, not round like a human or animals, but spaced and slanted, like an elf¡¯s. If that wasn''t enough, she caught the one defining trait show themselves under mushroom light, their pointy knife like ears.


    Sophie tensed, but there was little she could do as three ashen skinned elves stepped into view. Clad in light plate armor of some sort, they carried sleek darkened swords and halberds that almost blended perfectly with the shadows they emerged from. Their attention was currently more focused on the insects that seemed to take the new intrusion poorly, crouching down and ready to pounce.


    Fear gripped her heart and she honed in on the one emotion that she caught on the strange elven face¡¯s, contempt. They seemed to be responding to the fact the spider had fallen and seemed equally distasteful of the idea of prodding around its remains. Worse, they were actively disdainful of the fact that the creatures were nearby. Somehow I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll take very kindly to my presence either, and I¡¯m in no condition to fight.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The moment the lead insect let out a horrific wail and charged, Sophie summoned everything within her and pushed it to her legs in an attempt to move. More wails and shrieks echoed from behind her as the rest of the insectoid posse attacked the strange elves. With the sounds of battle masking her escape, she carefully started inching away, wincing every time one of the insects let out a high pitched death rattle. I¡­ugh¡­ I need to move faster¡­ come on!


    She bit back the pain that ached from her muscles, her body still trying to mend itself. Each step broke her down a little bit more and Sophie feared simply collapsing before she could escape.


    A loud shout in gibberish seemed to be directed at her and she tensed for a moment. Worried that by looking back she¡¯d lose what momentum she had from exhaustion, she grunted and sped up, forcing her body to keep going.


    Another shout, this time more aggressively, and Sophie knew she had been spotted.


    The massacre behind her started drawing to a close and she could hear the now more frantic footsteps of the elves chasing her. Time was running out and so were her options. In a foot chase, she was done, her body was too weak to outrun anyone let alone warriors. When she turned to take a glance behind her, she saw one of the elves quickly catching up. Panic welled up inside her and she froze, unsure of what to do.


    Looking down at the sword still clutched in her hand, she debated standing her ground only to quickly disabuse herself of the pointless notion. I can barely run and to try and fight now? I mean, I could scare them off¡­ Shaking her head, her breathing grew more ragged as the elves drew closer. The closest one, presumably the leader, wore long flowing white hair and an expression filled with malice and curiosity.


    Stricken with indecision, Sophie awkwardly stared at the elf as she approached. The elf caught a glimpse of her bladed hand and slowed their approach. Her red eyes regarded Sophie with blatant hostility, furrowing into a deeper frown when Sophie felt the elf¡¯s eyes land upon her ears.


    ¡°Quco thes?¡± The elf growled.


    Sophie stared blankly at the elf. Her confusion however only seemed to anger the elf further and the elf raised her blade against Sophie.


    ¡°Who?¡± The elf snarled, her lips curling upwards in disgust.


    Sophie tried to speak, but her mouth remained dry and her throat drier still. A rasp escaped her lips and she despaired, realising that communications would be impossible.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± The elf growled as she advanced.


    Her two compatriots caught up, their halberds pointed at Sophie. Unlike their leader, they wore neatly tied ponytails and looked almost identical to each other except that one was male and the other female. Yet their behaviour made it obvious who commanded the pack as they seemed to still and remain next to their leader, unwilling to advance without orders.


    The elves whispered amongst themselves while still keeping their weapons pointed at Sophie. Her eyes darted to the leader¡¯s expression, seeing how she seemed to be on the verge of attacking. Sophie then gazed at the murky black waters, her mind slowly embracing the idea of escape. Dammit, is that really¡­?


    A small shuffle was what first alerted her to their movements. In what felt like an agonisingly long second, the two halberdiers lunged forward at her, covering the distance incredibly quickly. Shit! Sophie flailed her arms in a poor attempt to defend herself, the male elf managed to slap her hand with his halberd, freeing the frozen limb from its stupor but also sending her sword flying. No!


    Destabilised and unarmed, she tried to steady herself only to be met by a metallic smack from the female elf¡¯s halberd. A lance of pain shot through her and she crumpled, her body¡¯s limit having already been exceeded, now pushed to the brink of failure once more. With a surge of defiance, she did the only thing she could. She kicked sideways and pushed against one of the elves, using the fall''s momentum to launch herself towards the river. Perhaps expecting to have subdued her, she was a hair quicker than the elven reflexes, managing to submerge herself in the murky waters before they could grab her.


    Darkness clouded her vision as the waster rushed over her, holding her firmly in its murky embrace. The river was far deeper than she had expected, she couldn¡¯t feel the bottom. She was afraid, but there was nothing she could do. With her weakened body, it didn¡¯t take much for the current to seize control of her movements, the river carrying her downstream. Her initial objective, at least, had succeeded. In their moment of triumph, they didn¡¯t expect her to have thrown herself into the river. Even if they did, they probably expected that she would surface of her own accord easily. To be fair, she had hoped so too.


    Panic reigned as she was stuck under, what little air in her lungs quickly running out. The river was a merciless, unfeeling being, the waters dragging her deeper and deeper as she watched with horror at the fading light. Her head smacked against something and she began seeing stars, her mouth instinctively tried to gasp only to now choke up as water flowed in instead. Her thrashing grew more wild and frantic, the prospect of drowning now seeming far more possible than before.


    Her hand felt something and she immediately latched on, hoping to at least steady herself. Without knowing it, she disturbed something greater and felt a sudden movement as it jerked away from her. It almost ripped her arm right off and had her clinging on for dear life as whatever it was sped down the river taking her along with it.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when it started trying to get rid of her by thrashing. She only knew that she was at her limit when it gave up using speed to dislodge her. First it swung from side to side, her arm slowly giving way but not quite. When that didn¡¯t work, it tried shaking her up and down, still she clung on. It was then however, that Sophie had a last ditch idea. The next time it tried, she would try to tug downwards as hard as she could in hopes that it would retaliate by pulling her up. She could feel her breath run out as she started to splutter, her insides gradually rebelling against the prolonged denial of oxygen.


    When it seemed to shake once more, she put her plan into action and threw her weight downwards. Initially, it seemed too strong for her, then it felt as if she had vastly overestimated the creature as they both trended downwards. But the pivotal moment arrived when she felt what could only be described as an undercurrent of anger come from the creature.


    In less than a second, she found the water rushing away from her as she was launched into the air. The air?!


    She opened her eyes as a light wind brushed past her cheeks. She winced from the sudden lack of water but was grateful nonetheless. Her gaze affirmed the fact that she was now practically soaring about a whole story off the ground, the river below her opening up to a bigger pond or lake. Beyond that, she was in another part of the expansive cavern, with what looked like structures were scattered in the distance. She didn¡¯t get much time to see much more however, as she soon found the cold stone floor fast approaching once more. Shit.


    <hr><hr>


    Something obscenely wet and heavy licked her cheek. What the-


    She darted awake, bolting upright as she sat there in minor shock. She felt woozy from how quickly she moved, the nauseating sensation not quite enough to stop her from noticing the creature in front of her. Lifting her eyes, she found a startled looking dog sized rodent staring right back at her. She groaned. That was enough for the rodent to realize that she had in fact, not passed on, and it quickly retreated behind a rock, peeking out at her with disappointed eyes at a lost meal.


    Safe for the moment, Sophie then felt the foul water snake down the back of her throat and quickly began vomiting it all back out. It was an unpleasant experience but it meant she was alive, and that was all she could ask for right now. She lifted her hand to touch where she had been licked to find a red substance coating her fingers. Blood. Reaching for her head, she grimaced as she found the source of the rodent attracting liquid. She had a massive open wound where her head had smacked the ground. She looked at her bloodied hand again, more disappointed than worried. Goddess¡­ I¡¯ve died or been so close to death so many times I¡¯m starting to get used to seeing this.


    She shook her head to clear her thoughts and felt slightly dizzy as her vision blurred. Damn, I have to take it easy or I¡¯m going to just topple over. Sophie let out a tired sigh and tried to push herself up. To her surprise, she managed to stand up properly in spite of the soreness she felt. Swaying on her feet, she absently gazed out at the lake before her. It was dark, murky and almost alien if not for the strange lights that swirled within them. Wildlife perhaps, maybe even whatever the hells I was holding on to¡­ she shuddered. But if I only held onto a part of it... that must be massive. Best not dwell upon it too much.


    With a grunt, she pulled herself together and set her sights on the area around her. Strange cliffs, a lake, maybe buildings over there? She tried to squint where she had seen buildings from the air. More rock, more cave, that rat, that oversized damned rat. Right, I¡¯m lost as the hells below, dammit. Sorry, Ary. Might take a while before I get back to you. Forgive me if we don¡¯t make it to Ostia in time.

 Act 5 Chapter 18: The Will of The Dark

    ¡°The Lopertitanus Sidarane, also called the Dark Titan Cave Spider or more commonly known as the ¡®Deep Spider¡¯ is a subspecies subjected to the unusual mutation of gigantism despite being devoid of any natural onus to have provoked this change. While archeological remnants unearthed in the deeps so far have shown indications of some geological change that affected the inhabitants of the caverns. None would likely have caused such drastic changes. That then leaves the remaining possibility of genetic manipulation or even arcane tampering, to be the root cause of such mutations.¡±


    -  Pathfinder Darrick Greyhammer, Biologist, Exploration Guild, ¡°A Study of the Flora and Fauna of the Deeps¡±


    <hr><hr>


    She had been tempted to eat the mushroom in her hand, but in lieu of a lantern or magelight, it was the only real light source that she had. It wasn¡¯t as if she was completely blind, she had enough low light vision and there were a relatively small amount of glowing mushrooms that a path could be seen. It¡¯s just that having one made her feel mentally more in control. Her body had barely recovered from the earlier ordeal, and judging by how the oversized rodent continued lurking nearby, she suspected she was radiating signs of collapse at any moment. Definitely feel shitty enough.


    Sophie coughed and staggered, holding onto the shroom for dear life as she leaned against the cavern wall. Goddess, maybe that rat is right. I can feel my strength running out already. She sighed, her shoulders sagging heavily as she forced herself back to her feet. I¡¯ve got to get to shelter.


    Sophie had tried to orientate herself back at the lake. But the dizzying array of swimming lights under the surface had continuously captured her attention, forcing her to tear herself away lest she simply walked into the lake. She had only sensed the faintest trace of magic due to the familiar sensation that tickled her mind when the Meltonian commander performed druidic magic on her. That there was something lurking far beneath the surface of the darkened lake capable of latently using psychic magic terrified her. It was the inherent sense of helplessness that she had learned to loathe, the very same that currently stirred uncomfortably within her.


    No blades, my armours fucked, my pack¡­ is with the other¡¯s at least. Damn. Sophie snarled and clenched her fists, the mushroom dangerously close to being squished out of existence. Great going idiot, tumble down with the spider why don¡¯t you?  She cursed herself and dropped to one knee, the exertion slowly catching up now that the adrenaline was fading. Her head ached as a thousand wounds slowly emitted their pain once more, her adrenaline fading as she walked. She opened her mouth to let out a silent scream, the only catharsis she could grasp in the moment.


    Reluctantly, she forced herself forward, navigating the strange landscape with little regard for her own safety. Every time she brushed past a rock wall or two, she would wince as another scrape or wound was added. She would bite her tongue after every small drop, for the tiniest of impacts would rattle her weakened body, almost guaranteeing a bruise on the morrow. It was a gruelling trek towards the direction of the buildings she saw, the distance having seemed far more doable when she first examined the path. Each step soon proved to be a struggle in the cavern¡¯s rough terrain, every dozen feeling more like a battle, and she was losing the war.


    Sophie grew short of breath as she ascended a small slope, pulling herself up with her one good hand as her legs wobbled underneath. The tattered clothing covering her was wet and cold, the lack of a sun making it all but impossible to dry through simply walking it off. Her boots too, were soaked to the bone and she wore a permanent scowl at the added discomfort to her journey. What didn¡¯t help her peace of mind was the rodent that seemed dead set on consuming her, perhaps having decided that her blood would be a delicacy for it.


    With one final heave, she hoisted herself up a small bluff, landing on a small rocky surface with a dull thud. She let out a heavy grunt, the weight of her body sinking down to the ground the moment she made contact. Exhausted, she spared one glance back down at the rodent to see it scurrying away. Sensing no immediate dangers, she laid on her back and closed her eyes, taking a short rest to regain her strength.


    Though her body was in pain, she knew that it was healing. She had little clue of how much time had passed but considering how the spider did not smell distinctly of death and decay, she reasoned that they were still within the same handful of days as when the expedition began. Compared to her wounds before, she reckoned that she had healed amazingly quickly, at least when compared to other times that she had suffered grievous injuries. Yet, most curious of all was how sluggish she now felt, almost as if it had reverted back to normal. I wonder¡­ is it because most of my body got shattered? Usually it¡¯s just being run through so maybe¡­ ahh, a problem for later.


    Gotta¡­ keep moving or I¡¯ll just sleep here for a damn long time. She groaned in annoyance, but pushed herself off the ground nonetheless. A part of her found it almost disappointing that the rodent hadn¡¯t climbed up to join her. Not only was it a small constant, but it was a good warning indicator for if anything was about to sneak up behind her, considering the rodent didn¡¯t look like as much of a fighter as the ant things were. Her eyes crawled across the terrain ahead of her, the slowly growing sense of dread only now beginning to fully solidify. Whatever town she was headed to was not in good shape. She could see no lights or real signs of life from where she was. Granted, she estimated herself to be about an hour off, but to not be able to see much of anything from here, had her worried. Great, another dead and abandoned town. Way to go, Sophie, it¡¯s always some decrepit old place. Let¡¯s just hope it¡¯s not overrun with the dead. Though given what I¡¯ve seen here so far, maybe the undead wouldn¡¯t be that bad, at least they die easy enough.


    Her attention drifted over to the city once more. Even from here, she could feel a sense of eeriness that emanated from the ruins. A monument to a once thriving people, now nothing more than husks inhabiting a cavern that even the Gods have forgotten. No stars, no sky, not even the strange orange light that pulsed infrequently back up where she had fallen from. Coupled with what looked like an ethereal haze that blanketed the land. To add to her woes, her gut told her that she would likely not be alone, a feeling amplified by the hostility she felt from the caverns in general. It¡¯s like I¡¯m not welcome here.


    She sneezed, the unexpected noise making her jump a little. Shit. Biting her lip, she dreaded the journey ahead. She was already lost and if she were to run into more trouble, she might end up even further away from civilisation. It was a thought that made her shiver, to be lost in this darkness was a scenario she hoped to avoid. Ary¡¯s waiting for me as well, Sophie allowed herself a tiny smile, and I can¡¯t let her down, can I?


    <hr><hr>


    The longer she trekked, the less certain of her choices she got. It was the same feeling that had haunted her in the caverns above, a strange sense of being watched from the darkness, just beyond what she could see. Worse, strange growls and shrieks now filled the air once more, their cries reverberating throughout the cavern walls. Her nerves frayed even further as the once pleasant looking mushrooms grew darker in color. Here, their natural luminescence became more of a dull gray red that seemed more oppressive than before. It not only made the environment harder to see, but also held more secrets in the shadows.


    Sophie cursed the darkness and sent a small prayer to Astralis, hoping that perhaps the Goddess would protect her. She crouched behind a rock and nursed her wounds, steadying her breathing as she examined her broken arm once more, musing about how useless she¡¯d be in a proper fight. Saddened, she closed her eyes and sighed, clenching and unclenching her free hand before pushing herself back up. Can¡¯t rest now, I need to keep moving. Sophie was close now, about half an hour before she would reach the town¡¯s outskirts.


    The buildings looked time worn and empty. Polished blackened granite buildings sat stoic in the misty haze of the cavern, their empty facades offering a haunting reminder that this place used to once hold life, and that all of it was gone now. Goddess¡­ there¡¯s at least enough for thousands to have lived here. She shuddered, let¡¯s just hope they aren¡¯t still around. She sucked in a breath and coughed, the heavy hazy air leaving an acrid taste in her mouth. Great, even the air¡¯s shit down here, fantastic.


    She continued her silent advance until she spied something odd. A boundary of sorts. It wasn¡¯t a permanent structure or anything physical, but the moment she stepped past it, she felt the air being taken from her lungs. Beside her, the ant humanoids seemed to also avoid this ¡®boundary¡¯, most of them having skittered alongside her with curiosity up until she crossed the threshold. She clutched at her chest and dropped to her knees, the sudden pressure feeling almost like something was trying to hack away at her soul. A blanket of darkness had coiled tightly around her, strangling her in its embrace. Terrified and annoyed in equal measure, she roared in defiance and felt that shadow that wrapped around her loosened its grip slightly, allowing her to push forward. The hells? It¡¯s¡­ such a heavy feeling¡­ shit, I have to be faster. Shelter, it seemed, was a hope that just became ever more distant.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Battered but not broken, she pushed forward and waded through the darkness, pushing her way towards the city in a vain attempt to find some form of hope. She didn¡¯t know what she would find, or that she would even discover anything worthwhile, but she felt drawn to the place, like the darkness was beckoning to her, telling her that answers lay within. Yet equally so, she found the mental strain hampering her advance, forcing her to fight her way forward step by step.


    After forcefully pushing her way forward for a few minutes, she felt faint. The miasma surrounding the town only seemed to grow thicker in her presence and she could barely sneak in a breath before the foul taste of darkness tainted her tongue. She hacked and coughed as her lungs expressed their distaste, her physical being recoiling from exposure along as pain wracked her form. Still she persisted, moving ever onwards as a sense of despair hung heavy over her.


    By the time she reached the city gates, she was thoroughly spent, her will having faded the more she walked. But it was also here that she felt it, the call of the dark, itself pulsating like a beating heart. A rhythmic cry that was calling out to her from the center of this dark miasma. Sophie spat out a globule of spit, her eyes wrinkled with concern at the somewhat dark substance that came with it. She frowned, reaching up to feel her head wound, the still moist opening making her grimace. Damn, nothing¡¯s healing. This¡­ ugh, this isn¡¯t good.


    She steeled her heart, taking one more fateful step forward, putting herself past the ruined stone archway that once comprised the city gates. Almost instantly, she felt a jolt of unbridled mana wash over her. The sensation was akin to a thousand ants crawling all across her body, biting at her skin as they did so. Her insides churned in discomfort as she recognised the feeling. It was the same as what she felt when she had tried draining the Myndiri crystal, but on a far greater scale. Its presence permeated the air itself, intertwined so heavily with the darkness that it was like they were one and the same. Sophie railed against her fate, staying the course as she continued taking laboured steps forward.


    Like an angered demon, the being at the center let loose a rage filled pulse. This one carried forth the miasma that coated the town and sent it flying high, blanketing the city and dimming almost all light sources. Sophie hacked in agony as more of the mist entered her body, tearing her apart from the inside. She clutched at her sides and kept her mind focused, set upon the goal of reaching the center of this desolate place.


    The world around her seemed to recoil from the cry of whatever lay at the center of the city. Dust and rocks rained down from above as the ground beneath her trembled. Her vision blurred as the world shook under its fury, her desperate struggle to stay standing reaching a head as the darkness began squeezing at her soul. Incensed, she raged against the presence, calling upon nothingness to shield her from its wrath. For a moment, the darkness crept closer, battering her wounded form with another bevy of attacks. A fury arose from the shadow as it sensed her plea, and she felt dread as the screeches of undead monsters within the city echoed into a thundering cacophony. This time was different however, for the shrieks and screeches were no longer random or instinctual. They were a guttural battlecry, directed solely at her. For whatever taint laid here now knew for certain she was present, and didn¡¯t seem to like that very much.


    Her situation only grew more dire when she instinctively reached for her blade. Only to find her hand still shaky and barely responsive, and her blade missing. Despair settled soon after and her lips quivered in pain and disappointment in equal measure. Not only had she gotten lost, she had ruined royal armour and lost a royal blade as well. The memories of a prince who died for his people are now lost in the depths forever. As an aspiring knight, it pained her even more than the physical damage she was suffering, her throat tightly choking up as she fought the sorrow of this realization.


    Time, however, would not be given to her to grieve for this loss. From behind one of the ruined buildings, a figure emerged. It stood on three legs, two relatively humanoid ones and a third crooked animal leg, covered in bits of rotted flesh and bone, elongated its portly form to her height. The creature¡¯s dwarven torso possessed a maw of sharpened teeth where its belly was, and sprouted one misshapen arm that morphed into a claw, its other looked withered and hung limply off its side. Seeing its face made her almost vomit again. For where the nose was, two fleshy eyeballs dangled loosely from there, while where its eye socket was, a cluster of smaller eyes sat in rotted glory, each straining in agony to simply blink. Two holes remained where its cheeks were, strange darkened black liquids pouring out from within. Where the mouth was, Sophie could only see rows of fangs instead of teeth. Fuck, it is the undead!


    But, it''s a hybrid undead, could this mean¡­ her thoughts were interrupted when it looked directly at her, and roared.


    It was a guttural yet strangely high pitched screech that almost deafened her, the creature¡¯s voice a mixture of the low tones of dwarf mixed with the ethereal cries of the demons from her nightmares.


    As she recovered, it practically flew at her as it used the strangely humanoid legs to leap inhuman distances. Sophie barely recovered enough to dodge out of the way as the singular claw slammed to the ground, penetrating the rock below and leaving a hole where it was embedded. Saint damned hells, what the fuck is that? How can a- shit! She ducked as it pulled back for a jab, sending little bits of rock flying at her as Sophie now tried to run away. The creature¡¯s belly roared in anger and it used its animal leg to pivot on the spot, facing her once more as it ripped its claw out of the ground.


    Sophie tensed up as she ran, predicting when the creature would leap and barely tumbling down in time to avoid its next pounce, its claw missing her by a hair¡¯s width. She scrambled away towards an alleyway, only to stop as a twitching creature emerged from it. It slowly turned its form towards her before letting out a roar and leaping. Sophie jumped out of the way in a panic, landing on her chest with a heavy thud that knocked the air out of her lungs. Looking up, she found the two creatures recovering and getting ready for a combined attack. Shit, I need to move. Pushing her beleaguered body forward, she ran into the town, the creatures hot on her tail.


    Hearing the start of another screech, she shuffled sideways as the creature leapt forward and smashed against one of the granite houses. Catching a glimpse of it howling in frustration, Sophie had an idea. They liked to leap and pounce, she needed to reduce that capability, and the winding city streets and buildings could help with that. It didn¡¯t help however, that the majority of buildings were made of stone or granite, meaning that simply finding weak points to enter from would be difficult. Thinking fast, she skirted past the first creature and stood in front of a door, baiting the second one to attack. It shrieked and jumped at her, Sophie dodging out of the way last second as it smashed claw first into the doorway.


    She watched in horror as nothing happened, the creature had merely embedded itself but the doorway was no closer to opening. Cursing her ill fortunes, she rammed herself into the creature, hoping to destabilize it long enough for her to escape. Not expecting the attack, it reared back in a panic, letting out an ear piercing shriek. Sophie collapsed from the sound and could scarcely crawl away when the first creature struck.


    This time her luck ran out as she felt a searing pain radiate from her leg as muscle and bone burst under the blow of the claw-like appendage. Perhaps just as surprised or shocked as her that it had landed the blow, it hesitated for a moment and Sophie used her free leg to boost herself away. Unable to contain her pain, Sophie howled in agony as she ripped her leg out from under the claw, ripping through more skin and bone as she freed herself, leaving a horrific see through gash where the creature had struck. Panicked, she lashed with a punch towards the creature¡¯s head, aiming it high above where the maw of the mouth was. Her fist connected with a squishy membrane and she seized the chance. She grimaced as she opened her hand to wrap around its eye cluster and squeezed as hard as she could. Gooey egg like pustules popped under her grip, releasing a foul blackened liquid that coated her fingers.


    The creature shrieked with pain, the sound almost making her ears bleed from sheer volume and proximity alone. With the second creature still preoccupied with its embedded claw, Sophie took her chance to limp away, landing one more weakened punch to shove the first creature away.


    Adrenaline returned to fuel her veins as she made her escape, her eyes desperately scanning all the nearby buildings in hopes of some shelter, but finding all seemed like blackened maws of granite with their entrances sealed shut. Her hope landed on a slightly slanted two story building that had its roof caved in, busting out one of its metallic windows and creating an opening. With a final burst of speed, Sophie began limping across the street just as the second creature had freed itself, letting out baleful cries that signaled its anger. She shuffled just out of reach and avoided its strike. She leaned backward, allowing the creature¡¯s smaller mouth to bite onto her shoulder as her free hand reached behind her. Following her first attack, she wrapped her fingers around the slimey eyes and squeezed as hard as she could, popping them into another ichor filled pile that now bled down her back. In a rage, the creature tore a chunk out of her shoulder, leaving blackened ichor to taint her wound as it released her from its grip to recover.


    Gaining what might be her last chance, she kept going and reached the window, clambering over it with reckless abandon as she crumpled onto the floor inside. She cried out with a raw scream as all the pain seemed to catch up upon impact. Her eyes unfocused for a moment as her vision grew blurry, blinking profusely to try and make sense of all that had happened. But as she crawled forward, she looked up to find a shadowy figure looking down at her. Horrified, she tried to scream but was too late, the next wave had hit. Another wave of rage pulsed out from the center far stronger than before, this one carrying the tortured cries of ten thousand souls as they wailed in unimaginable agony.


    Sophie writhed, choked, and cried as her body began shutting down, her mind frantically trying to keep her from passing out. A titanic struggle erupted within her, the dark infiltrating every pore, wound, and opening, whilst her own soul and body rioted against the intrusion. A million hammers smashed against her mind, the overwhelming crush shattering her fragile mental state. In response, something within her snapped, her mind launched a final counterattack against the overbearing darkness. The war waging within her engulfed every fiber of her being as her body broke and bent at strange angles, her soul convulsing alongside her physical form. With a guttural roar of her own, she drew in the darkness in its entirety, and as her world stilled, she found herself surrounded in the nothingness. Only her sense of self remained, and yet, when she looked around the empty void, she could feel the reverberations of something deeper. Of a soul crushing understanding that she now stood in the vaunted realm between life and death.


    Motes of light flickered in the darkness, and when she reached out to touch them, to resign herself to her preordained fate, her eyes twinkled. No, not light, Sophie mumbled, mana. Her eyes lit up at the realizatdion; the pain, agony and suffering now turning into greed, desire, and rapture. Her single bloodied outstretched palm reached for one of the motes, caressing the outside ever so gently before she grasped it in its entirety, and when she did, she felt the power within. Making the connections, her shock and surprise faded soon after, her face breaking out into a maniacal grin.

 Act 5 Chapter 19: One becomes Two

    ¡°The Kampawal Noctiarane, or Glowing Worm Spider, is a naturally dwelling predator within the moist gullies and vast cave systems of Cyndralia where they slowly slink across cavern walls. While the name is a misnomer considering it possesses no spider like features whatsoever, they do congregate around areas where arachnids are common as well. Their unique bioluminescent bulb lures attract unwitting insects and other small prey into their maws, deploying a paralytic poison to stun their victims before consumption. Of course, for humanoids, or indeed, anything larger than a rat, their poisons are harmless, if irritating on the skin. Be warned however, the presence of glow worms are a good indication that an arachnid nest is likely nearby.¡±


    -  Pathfinder Darrick Greyhammer, Biologist, Exploration Guild, ¡°A Study of the Flora and Fauna of the Deeps¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It was like a pot of boiling water bubbling over the edges, Sophie could barely contain the sensation as it seared her very soul with an unbearable amount of heat. Her body contorted and shook as she drew in the darkness, the tainted mana twisting and clawing at her sanity. Her suffering multiplied by a thousand fold, pain flared from unknown nerves as her battered form reconstructed itself on the fly. What had once taken days or weeks to heal, already an incredibly fast recovery, had now done so in seconds. Her wounds forced themselves to close, her organs overclocked themselves to function once more, her bones and arms bent at unnatural angles to repair itself. Sophie would¡¯ve cried out if she could, but the overwhelming combination of power and pain kept her chained in an eternal agony that held her in stasis. She could only mutely watch on in horror and delight when the blighted wound on her shoulder stitched itself together in front of her very eyes.


    Rage, joy, ecstasy, horror, pain, anguish and all manner of emotions flowed through her as the darkness embedded itself within her veins. The evil or whatever had caused it now turned into nothing more than fuel for her shattered form. As the blood within her boiled, froze, and stabilised. Her soul too shattered and reformed, incorporating thousands of mana motes that drowned out the dark in a brilliant white light. Then, there was nothing.


    A strange eerie calm as the ear shattering cacophony of delight and death came to a screeching halt. Silence. A void of nothingness except for the stars that twinkled on their merry way in the ever unreachable distance. Cold, frigid nothingness settled where the ground and air were nothing but blackness. Sophie sat on her knees, her entire being still wracked with an unknowable truth now made manifest. The realisation that the words of the Entity had held sway once again. When she managed to inch her head upwards to look around her, she could almost feel, visualize even, the planet sized monstrosity rising ahead of her in the emptiness. The untold millions of eye stalks and tentacles as they writhed all around, and the singular continent sized eye that looked back at her.


    In the nothingness, salvation


    ¡°In the nothingness, salvation.¡± She repeated absently.


    The universe trembled as the Entity roared, its millions of eyes all opening at once. A surge of something ancient flowed through Sophie¡¯s veins as something within her fragile form came to life. In but an instant, distant stars shuddered with fearful wails as the souls of the lost and the damned winked out of existence.


    Embrace, the empty void, the nothingness that shall grant you salvation


    The ever ethereal voice trilled.


    Embrace it, and return the stolen dawn.


    Wordlessly, Sophie obeyed, for once lowering her head in a kneeling bow without fear or doubt within her heart. Her eyes closed as another radiant flash of light illuminated her entire world in a flash of pure whiteness.


    She was violently thrown back into her body. Her eyes flashed between seeing stars and the irritating pain of being temporarily blinded. Her head ached as did her muscles and bone. Where wounds once were, new muscle and sinew had taken their place, her new nerves exploding with a bevy of sensations that she wasn¡¯t ready for. Something in her back snapped and her eyes opened the moment she gasped in pain.


    Overjoyed and relieved for her suffering to finally pause, she found that whatever shadowy figure had loomed over her earlier had vanished. Before she could celebrate however, the aftershocks of her new powers came to fruition as she dropped to the ground and began vomiting profusely. Expelling a mixture of blood, bile, and blackened darkness that seemed to flow for an eternity.


    Her suffering was only halted when a loud thud echoed from the doorway. Passing out for an inordinate amount of time it seemed, had not helped in losing her pursuers. But as she gently flexed her body to reestablish control, she could feel the tingling sensation of power that now bubbled underneath her skin. Her veins burned hot and her senses seemed magnified. The downside was that there was an incessant lightheadedness that she couldn¡¯t seem to shake, the result of being exposed to an overwhelming amount of tainted mana. Sweat clung to her entire body, mixing with the dried and fresh blood on her skin.


    Hearing the door tremble against the monsters battering against it, she let out a small animalistic growl of her own. A more primal and instinctive part of her mind seized control as the rest of her tried to recover. Bouts of rationality snuck in to divert her addled mind towards the back of the building, her eyes drawn to the partially collapsed wall. She wrinkled her brow as another headache set in, the pounding in her mind driving her mad. It felt like she was being torn to pieces from the inside out.


    She staggered forward slowly, one agonisingly slow step at a time towards the wall whilst her body yearned to test itself in a fight.


    Come now, getting hurt will just slow us down. You can heal through the injuries, but that pain will still sting if not worse.


    A familiar voice tittered from behind her. Sophie¡¯s entire being shifted at once, her wary but surprised eyes landing on the all too recognisable figure of herself, sitting nonchalantly atop a pile of rubble.


    Miss me?


    Her other self smirked before winking at her, hopping off the rubble with a triumphant bow.


    How? Sophie asked, don¡¯t you only appear when, you know¡­ when I¡¯m running out of void energy? Or having a mental breakdown.


    And aren¡¯t you having one right now?


    Sophie frowned, half suppressing the tug of war that was inside of her mind. Her eyes narrowed at the other, so why are you here?


    To save us, of course! After all, if you perish, I suffer just as much, considering we''re one and the same!


    It clapped its hands together with delight, performing a small exaggerated pirouette that had Sophie a little envious.


    But enough of that, come now, we need to get away from here. Unless you really desire to feel the pain of being eviscerated.


    I¡¯ve gained new power! Sophie protested, I can handle them!


    Perhaps, but your arrival has stirred something fierce here. We ought to take care of it now, lest it decides to come after us first.


    The other stated, before leaning in front of Sophie and scrunching her face together to put on the most pleading puppy eyes that Sophie had seen of herself. No fair, she growled, why don¡¯t I ever feel that cute?


    Because you don¡¯t ever try hard enough to feel cute, it teased, flicking her nose that created a very strange sensation within Sophie. But enough talk, your body and mind are in disharmony, take my hand and let me stablize you. It smiled before impatiently holding out an outstretched hand. Your¡­ our minds are split, as you were when you lacked essence, for now, only by holding on can¡­ we feel calm. It urged her forward when the other noticed her hesitating.


    Worried but sensing no malice in its words, Sophie gingerly reached out and almost gasped in surprise  as they made contact. Her hand touched not just traces of mana or air as with her previous hallucinations. Here she felt flesh and blood, for what she touched felt like a genuine hand. In but a second, the vortex that raged within her mind stilled and a new sense of clarity washed over her. Her body too, seemed to relax a little as the desire to fight and run now subsided to become subservient to her will once again. Stunned, she looked on with disbelief even as the apparition tugged at her hand, beckoning her to follow.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The two clambered out using the ruined wall, ignoring the assailants trying to break in. Though oddly, Sophie found that the apparition refused to let go of her hand, making the climb that much more awkward for the both of them. Yet, there was a sense of ease that she appreciated, being led by what was for all intent and purposes a far more confident version of herself.


    Standing atop the ruined wall, they both took a brief moment to survey the town around them, catching a glimpse of the utterly abandoned nature of the town. It was also here, exposed to the open that Sophie felt it the most. The dark heartbeat, raging, beating, challenging them and offering an invitation for them. Sophie growled, her feistiness still lurking at the back of her mind and coming to the surface at the thought of a challenge. The other squeezed her hand and Sophie settled for a simple scowl.


    We travel over the rooftops, her counterpart pointed vaguely towards the center of town, thank goodness everything¡¯s shaped like a square. It chuckled and turned towards Sophie, its somewhat more cheerful expression dropping into a frown when she caught Sophie¡¯s own. What seems to be the matter? Besides life and death, that is.


    ¡°It¡¯s challenging us.¡± Sophie snarled out loud, unable to contain herself to thoughts alone.


    The counterpart had a pensive look on her face before she clicked her tongue, ¡°I¡­  wow¡­ talking like this¡­ feels so bizarre.¡± It barely croaked out.


    Temporarily more surprised than anything, the rage faded from Sophie to become an incredulous sense of wonder.


    ¡°I¡­ you¡­ can talk? Do I¡­ errr¡­ do I really sound like that?¡± She whispered with awe.


    The counterpart pursed her lips and settled for a cheeky grin, ¡°I would, ackk, assume so. Sorry, this is weird for me too.¡±


    The two regarded each other cautiously as they both tried to figure out what had changed. Sophie was curious enough that she let go of the counterpart¡¯s hand, only to immediately wince as the pounding headache returned with a vengeance. Seeing this, her new ally rested a small hand on her shoulder and her pain dissipated. Alarmed at the thought of being dependent on what should¡¯ve been her own hallucination, Sophie stared back with worry until the counterpart gave her shoulder a slight squeeze.


    ¡°Come now, I¡¯m sure we both have many questions. But until that¡­ thing is gone.¡± The counterpart sighed, ¡°I suspect we¡¯ll both have trouble focusing.¡±


    Sophie was still wary but grunted her assent. Still need to take care of whatever it is.


    ¡°True.¡± The counterpart nodded.


    Sophie furrowed her brows. Shit, I forgot it can read my mind.


    ¡°It?! How rude.¡± Her counterpart tutted, ¡°At least call me a she, considering, I¡¯m you. We¡¯re us.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s look of exasperation seemed to bring great joy to the counterpart and her doppelg?nger let out a wide smile. Seeing this made Sophie relent and she just let out a tired sigh of her own. ¡°Then what do I call you? Sophie?¡± She asked sarcastically.


    The doppel seemed to freeze and a more serious expression took hold. Sophie however, was fast running out of patience and gave her counterpart a small poke. ¡°How about Sophia for now? It¡¯s close enough, isn¡¯t it? Just so we can hurry along before the next pulse.¡± She spoke as she glared with distaste towards the town.


    The doppel seemed to question her for a moment, before a satisfied smirk appeared on her face. ¡°Sophia it is.¡± It smiled happily, ¡°Come then, namer of names. Grab my hand and let''s move on.¡±


    Hearing the heavy thud of the stone door below as the creatures finally broke through. Sophie reluctantly accepted the gesture once again, giving her counterpart a small nod to proceed.


    ¡°Run when I run, jump when I jump. Stick close, well, hold on, at least.¡± Sophia chuckled.


    Sophie rolled her eyes only to yelp in surprise as Sophia immediately broke out into a sprint, dragging her along. Without warning, Sophia tensed for all of a moment before she got ready to jump. Sophie could only half heartedly commit as the two leapt towards the next building, Sophie smacking hard against the side of the building due to her unpreparedness. Sophia hurriedly pulled her up, and before Sophie¡¯s growing rage could spill over, offered a quiet, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± That managed to calm Sophie down for now.


    When the cries of more undead monsters echoed in the streets however, the two were certain that their little commotion had not gone unnoticed. With a click of her tongue that indicated there was still some doubt in her mind, Sophie steeled herself and shelved those thoughts for later. For now, they had the darkness to contend with and the mystery of each other to resolve. Much less the need to return back to Aryana¡¯s side.


    Perhaps having seen her resolve, Sophia flashed a knowing grin and gave Sophie another squeeze of the hand. ¡°Remember, Sophie. You can heal from most wounds but you¡¯re not immune to pain.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Right then, ready?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Tah, such a lack of enthusiasm." Sophia clicked her tongue, "Well then, shall we?¡± Sophia dropped into a mock bow.


    Sophie rolled her eyes and nodded. Though she was still perturbed by the idea of her mental illusions taking physical shape, she allowed herself a small smile nonetheless. Left so confused and alone, it felt nice having an ally beside her.


    <hr><hr>


    The two climbed over more rooftops to make swift progress towards the center of town. For a moment Sophie wondered how the dwarves would fend off assassins given how easily accessible every building seemed to be. In her moment of shame, her conclusions lay with their short stock form and she chided herself for such an odious thought. Her doppelg?nger Sophia meanwhile, seemed to hold no such thoughts and merely enjoyed the opportunities offered by a physical form. She led Sophie on ever more risky leaps and jumps that had the half elf sweating for fear of falling once again. She knew she would not perish completely anymore, but the fear of the pain and suddenness of such actions still scarred the recesses of her mind.


    It frightened her all the more that she was being led by what was supposed to be a figment of her decaying sanity. Only for the very real flesh and blood form leading her along. For Sophie, it was very disorientating to see what was essentially a clone of herself in action. To add to her ever increasing confusion about the current situation, her body double still retained the ability to read her thoughts, an unnerving realisation that even her mind was no longer fortified.


    Sophia clasped her hands around Sophie¡¯s wrist and hauled her up, the two steadying themselves atop one of the taller buildings within the inner edges of town. They had spent a good twenty odd minutes scaling and climbing their way across the rooftops, avoiding the dark miasma that haunted the town and the throngs of roaming undead below. Hundreds of malformed dwarves and shadowy figures shuffled aimlessly in the streets, their growls and groans carrying through the air like a despondent melody of death. Judging by their languid shuffling however, the two came to the conclusion that though far more lay waiting within dark crevices beyond prying eyes, these were the ones that awakened when the hatred pulsed out from the center of town.


    There. Sophia pointed towards a cluster of oddly shaped buildings that jutted out from the others. When Sophie looked at them, she had to squint to see them past the thick dark fog that was draped over them, barely even catching a glimpse of the outlines within the darkness. We need to go there, Sophia continued.


    But what is that? Sophie asked.


    Sophia just shot her a look of exasperation before dryly speaking, I know as much as you do.


    Sophie grunted but protested no further than that. Having passed through the first quadrant of the city, they understood that whatever noise that made would have to be calculated lest the dead swarmed their position.


    You can feel it though, right? That beat, almost like a heartbeat. Sophia mimed.


    Sophie nodded. Whatever controlled the darkness was a living entity, of that they were both sure of. So what¡¯s the plan? She asked.


    Her counterpart quirked a brow in amusement, suppressing a quiet chuckle before she mimed a few punches. Beat them up, probably. Unless you¡¯re talking about a concrete solution, in which case, no idea. Sophia shrugged. Besides, me being you, you being me, shouldn¡¯t you have ideas as well?


    Sophie breathed heavily and grinned, I mean, that¡¯s generally what I do. Go in and beat stuff up. Although¡­ her eyes trailed down sadly to where her sword once was.


    About that. Sophia wiggled her nose and sighed.


    Yeah?


    I might have an idea, though you¡¯ll have to really trust me. Sophia pleaded.


    Sophie arched an eyebrow but gestured for her counterpart to go on.


    You know how I look like you, right? Or rather, I am you, but now in physical form?


    Sophie nodded. And?


    Well, I¡¯m thinking that I came about as a result of both your mind fracturing, and the excessive amount of mana that was absorbed almost instantaneously. Sophia pursed her lips, which means in theory, I am a physical embodiment of your fractured mind, built by mana.


    Which means? Sophie prodded.


    Which means that I might be able to reshape myself into¡­ something more useful. Say, like a pure mana sword. Sophia grinned before wagging a small finger at Sophie, although, I do quite like having opposable thumbs and actually touching things rather than just, I don¡¯t know, being a part of your mind.


    Sophie rolled her eyes but smiled softly, fair enough. But, we¡¯ll deal with that problem when we get there. For now we need to reach the damned place.


    Sophia smiled back understanding the message, right, a problem for later, ain¡¯t that right?


    Aye, a problem for later. Sophie nodded, like a sage who had dispensed ancient wisdom. As the two shared a silent chuckle, Sophia angled herself towards the next roof and Sophie followed suit. They would find and end this darkness, perhaps even gaining a way to head back up, she reassured herself. At least, she hoped that would be the case.

 Act 5: The Lycoris and Meetings

    ¡°Mighty heavens grant me strength, to banish the evil¡¯s light.


    Grant your people the power to persevere.


    Against this darkest of nights.


    Mighty Astralis hear my prayers, forgive us for our sins,


    For our penance is to purge the dark, forgiveness we will seek through prayer of heart.


    In your name we will serve as wardens of the eternal Star. ¡±


    - Astralian Prayer of Vigor


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Mam, all messengers are reporting the same thing. We have reports of widespread devastation across the country and the unmistakable signs of dark magicks being cast upon the land. At least a dozen villages and towns between here and Fortress Karstone have been razed. Civilian casualties are expected to number in the tens of thousands if not higher. Military response has been muted but we have been able to recall the majority of our agents within these lands. Our resources are now pledged to your cause. We await your word.¡± Agent Orion saluted.


    The man wore a black petticoat and brown riding pants, a plethora of knives, blades, and weapons strapped to his legs and waist. He stood a full head and a half taller than her, but his demeanour remained respectful despite his aged grizzled appearance adding onto his imposing stature. Marduk the shieldbearing orc, stood beside him, the greenskin standing even taller. Behind them, two templars manned their stations, their plate armoured appearance and closed helms giving off the impression of silent watchers ready to strike. Opposite them and standing by her side was Lieutenant Kraster, the senior templar that had been assigned to serve as both her sword and assistant on her hunt.


    Lyudmilla chewed her lip in frustration as she stared at the map in front of her, watching as the orc affirmed Orion¡¯s words by drawing crude ¡®X¡¯s¡¯ out onto it. The map of Gratia was divided now into three sections. One controlled by the Republic of Gratia, a revolutionary people¡¯s government; the next by the Kingdom of Gratia, the monarchist government that continued to hold out against the revolutionaries; and the newest player on the block, Annalise¡¯s realm of destruction. Mila¡¯s hand curled up into a fist as she scowled at the sight. She had no idea what Annalise¡¯s goals were, but in truth it mattered little at this point. All she knew was that the ranger needed to be stopped.


    As the wind outside her window picked up, Mila¡¯s tense shoulders slumped in defeat. She was no closer to figuring out what was happening than when she had arrived. Her eyes wandered to the small coastal section of the map, and her mind relived the moment that her boat had approached the harbour town of Nordmer only to find it enveloped in the purple miasma. Fires burned unrelentingly as the evil seemed to physically repulse her the moment she laid eyes on it. Unwilling to advance without knowing what lay ahead, she had diverted her ship instead to the harbour town of Mare¡¯s Berth, a monarchist town a day or two west that had eyed her ship warily as they approached. Only the Inquisitorial flag that they flew saved them from a preemptive strike as a squadron of frigates and corvettes escorted her ship into the bay.


    Everyone had heard of the utter ravaging of Nordmer. Even the royalist troops had been placed on high alert as the ¡®purple death¡¯ as the Gratians called it, even afflicted a few towns across the Republic¡¯s borders into royalist territory. It didn¡¯t help that aside from templars, she had a smattering of refugees and three incredibly menacing orcs that accompanied her. Thankfully, the Astal church in the region had sent a small delegation to meet her, likely informed by the Inquisition of her surprise arrival. From there, she learned that the two inquisitors tasked with monitoring royalist Gratia were currently in the capital whilst the inquisitors monitoring the Republic haven¡¯t been heard from after the initial spread of the purple death.


    Considering the dire situation, they had dispatched a few messengers to reroute what resources remained in republican territory to her command. While the defence of the royalist realm would remain the operational theatre of the senior inquisitors. Though she had always strived to serve, she knew she still had much to learn. At the tender age of eighteen, she suddenly found herself overwhelmed with the responsibility of having to not just secure a nation against an encroaching evil, but the even less enviable task of hunting down someone she considered a friend. It was a harrowing task for even normal inquisitor¡¯s to coordinate such an effort. It was even worse for a junior inquisitor who originally set out on a simple extermination mission in the Frostwind. And here I am, halfway across the world with a motley gaggle of followers and still chasing a crippled ranger. Fucking fantastic, her scowl deepened.


    ¡°Mam?¡± Agent Orion asked. He had served her predecessor Inquisitor Valhume as a spymaster and infiltrator. With the senior inquisitor missing and most of the Republic''s church agents missing, he fled south and now served as her advisor and right hand, maintaining what connections he could with any surviving assets.


    ¡°Have¡­¡± She paused, her voice feeling almost alien as it left her mouth, ¡°Evacuate whatever we have to either Val Eleftheria,¡± She pointed at the Republic¡¯s capital, ¡°Or to Osterfield.¡± Her finger moved to a town at the border. ¡°Place them under the command of the senior templar in the capital or have them meet us at the border where we¡¯ll assume direct control. Between those two plans, what would you propose?¡± She asked the gathered crowd.


    ¡°Whatever you decide is best, lady inquisitor.¡± Orion answered with a dip of his head, "Though I would say the capital is a safer if slightly more troublesome option in regards to communication."


    Mila looked to Marduk and Kraster, both of whom were sharing a small glance. Coming to a seeming silent understanding between the two.


    ¡°Gentlemen?¡±


    Marduk nodded at the templar and the lieutenant pointed an armoured finger at the crosses now on the map. ¡°Inquisitor, based on the pattern, it looks like the purple death is advancing on a warpath if Orion¡¯s reports are correct.¡±


    ¡°Similar to war parties.¡± Marduk grunted.


    ¡°And?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°If my conjecture is correct, and Marduk¡¯s assumptions that they are behaving more like a war party. Then it is likely that the next destination they are headed for is not Val Eleftheria, but for here.¡± He moved his hand towards the royalist portion of the map. ¡°The fortress city of Monte de Trisse. It¡¯s closer, richer, and relatively untouched when compared to the war torn plains of the republic.¡±


    ¡°But the defenses¡­¡± Orion murmured.


    ¡°Likely also formidable, aye. But so was Nordmer, and that city is dead and gone. Whatever the purple death is, it overwhelmed even the wards.¡± Kraster dissmively stated, ¡°My conjecture follows mainly this.¡± He pointed at the three most recently marked crosses, ¡°Though they still attacked on a wide front, they seem to be shifting eastward, towards the royal domain. Also, if we look here, the towns of Graken and Tythio remain standing. An unusual fact if the purple death was simply rolling forward like a wall of death. No, I suspect there is a goal in mind. The reason behind their movements if you will. The raided villages are mostly a sign of them looting supplies, however unfortunate their fate. What that does mean, however, is that we''d likely want to rally in Eleftheria instead. Just in case the border towns get hit.¡±


    ¡°An intriguing theory, not that we really have much else to go on.¡± Mila mumbled, ¡°Though if that¡¯s the case, the best we can do is inform Senior Inquisitors Confroy and Aalis since it falls into their jurisdiction.¡± She growled.


    There was a moment of silence as the room digested the information, though Mila found some joy in how unconcerned the orc was. If it isn¡¯t fight related, they don¡¯t really care, and I can appreciate that simplicity. Only after a while did Orion cough to get attention, Mila giving him a quick nod.


    ¡°In that case, lady inquisitor. I¡¯ll send messengers to inform the capital. Shall I still proceed with rallying our assets in the Republic?¡± Orion spoke.


    Mila nodded, ¡°Aye, tell them to gather up in Eleftheria, have the senior templar there take charge and prepare counter heresy protocols and be ready for potential undead activity.¡± She sighed, ¡°Should hopefully give them a better chance.¡±


    ¡°At once, my lady.¡± Orion bowed and abruptly turned on his heel to leave the room.


    As he left, Mila turned her attention to the map once more, tapping her fingers on the edge of her desk as she examined the markings.


    ¡°Inquisitor?¡± Kraster queried.


    ¡°Just thinking about how we actually deal with this,¡± Mila half heartedly nodded and just waved for the others to be dismissed, ¡°You¡¯re all free to go.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Kraster saluted and MIla returned it, while Marduk casually grunted and left with the templar. Left with her own thoughts, her mind turned to the main issue at hand, the ability for the purple death to seemingly breach well established anti siege wards. Either they overwhelmed city defences or they pierced specific sections that allowed them to destroy the wards. But there aren¡¯t any signs of siege magic being deployed so overwhelming seems out of the question. Mila frowned, agents in the city perhaps? But that also seems improbable, considering we¡¯ve been pretty hot on their trail. Certainly not enough time to cultivate a large following, or at least I don¡¯t think so.


    She continued to ponder the issue when there was a knock at the door, her eyes darting upwards as her bodyguards waited for her permission. She scowled as her eyes finally located the clock in the room, the hour hand and minute hand indicating that it was three o¡¯clock. She nodded and the templars opened the door, her least favourite part of the day had begun. Officials from the town of Mare¡¯s Berth, the church, the local royal commander, and two representatives from the mages and adventurer¡¯s guild arrived. She would have to brief them on important matters and hear their concerns, not that there was much she could do. But in her tenure as an assistant to Lord Viktor von Krantz, she hadn¡¯t been exposed to this as much, and now understood why the older inquisitor constantly found himself the comfiest desks and chairs despite being a far more utilitarian person.


    Now, two councillors in fluffy but ornate and embroidered outfits; a Lightmaster in richly decorated blue and red robes; the commander in his half plate uniform; and the two representatives wearing their respective blues and green tunics, stood around her table. She grit her teeth in dismay, once again feeling the judgemental eyes of the people around her. Whereas once it was because she had been but a trainee, now it was because they all had at least a decade or two on her age, likely seeing her as a jumped up child given far too much responsibility. Not wrong there.


    One last figure stumbled in from behind the crowd, a younger man dressed in refined tunics and perhaps the most infuriating one of the bunch. A baron who served as assistant to the duke that ruled the territory. One who saw himself as far more important than most due to his station and one who Mila had briefly considered demonstrating the error of his assumptions with inquisitorial judgement. This time, she only clicked her tongue in annoyance as he arrived with a disappointed yet somehow overly smug look on her face. Behind him, two knights joined the crowd, adding additional body mass to an already incredibly overcrowded room.


    Bracing herself for the hours of discussion ahead, she pinched the bridge of her nose and tried but failed to remove the scowl on her face. She had been here a week already, and had grown far more weary of administrative duties than she had ever thought possible. Anna¡¯s out there and the purple death continues its advance, and here I am, not allowed to go anywhere, tch.


    ¡°Gentlemen, ladies.¡± She finally dipped her head.


    The gathered group gave a plethora of responses. Some nodded, some dipped their heads in kind, the noble barely even acknowledging her.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before,¡± She continued, ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do from here, and I apologize for imposing an inquisitorial presence so actively in this town. For that you have my gratitude for your patience.¡±


    ¡°Spare us the pleasantries, child, just get on with it.¡± The baron growled.


    Mila contained her sigh and nodded, ¡°Very well. As of recent reports, we suspect that the purple death is headed for the royalist stronghold of Monte de Trisse. This¡­¡± She held up a hand preemptively to silence questions, ¡°Is due to evidence that suggests that purple death has begun making moves to eastward, judging by the locations of recently destroyed villages.¡±


    ¡°And what would you propose to be done about that?¡± One of the town councillors asked almost immediately as she finished.


    ¡°For us? Me? Nothing. I have already dispatched messengers to the capital. Senior Inquisitor¡¯s Confroy and Aalis will handle this matter considering this is on kingdom territory.¡± She replied matter of factly.


    ¡°What? And that¡¯s it? What use are you then?¡±


    ¡°As far as jurisdictional concern? Yes. Beyond that, all I can share is that I¡¯m using what resources I have to investigate the purple death properly in an effort to ascertain how we might best¡­ deal with it. For lack of a better term.¡±


    ¡°Pah, so you¡¯re here just to suck up resources? Preposterous. To think we¡¯re hosting you at such expense for all of nothing.¡± The baron taunted, mockingly rolling his eyes, ¡°Surely even the church can recognise that, Master Daimon.¡± He turned to the Lightmaster.


    ¡°Now, now. The inquisition works to the wills of the stars. How they carry out their activities is best left to be judged by Astralis herself.¡± The Lightmaster bowed diplomatically.


    The baron snarled but said no more, temporarily holding back. Mila wanted to smirk but couldn¡¯t wipe the distasteful scowl on her face, giving up and choosing to move on instead.


    ¡°While I don¡¯t have much else to report, I was hoping to ask you something, Magister Noverik.¡± Mila tried to act as respectful as she could.


    ¡°Me?¡± The mage¡¯s guild''s tall and lanky representative pointed at herself.


    ¡°Indeed. As I mentioned, I was hoping to investigate the purple death in more detail. While the town¡¯s library has proven to be a fantastic source of information.¡± Mila managed to feign a polite smile at the councillors, ¡°I suspect that it will require¡­ more arcane means to discover the cause and counter to the purple death.¡±


    ¡°The libraries of the guild are well guarded for a reason, inquisitor.¡± Noverik replied neutrally, though her tone failed to hide her distaste of Mila''s suggestion.


    ¡°Indeed, hence why I¡¯m asking for permission to access the archives. With restraint of course.¡±


    Mila¡¯s eyes glanced at the Lightmaster and felt the clergyman frowning. Though he wouldn¡¯t likely outright deny her, she knew that the church and the mage¡¯s guild as a whole shared a frosty relationship at best. With many of the clergy considering the more arcane practices of the guild as detrimental to the stability of the continent, especially given how many rogue heretics and practioners that the templars and witch hunters have to eventually track down. The guild meanwhile, saw the church as a restrictive if begruding necessity. Often incensed at the restrictions that they placed on magic use and research. Though for the past two administrations, there has been a bit more leeway on both sides for cooperation, the rise of demonic forces in the north have turned the Astral church to keenly examine each and every avenue of potential corruption.


    Still, her arguments must¡¯ve had some merit. For neither representative seemed to outright disapprove of her idea. But sensing their displeasure, Mila continued.


    ¡°The quicker I get things done, the less you¡¯ll all have to deal with me.¡±


    Her barbed words seemed to elicit more than a few looks of disapproval from all parties involved. Tactless and overly direct. Yet, to her surprise, the guild representative nodded. Seeing the reaction and not willing to be out matched in generosity, the Lightmaster quickly followed suit and nodded his tacit approval. Though not before shooting Mila a warning glare for her to watch herself. Mila tepidly nodded her understanding and the priest huffed before leaning back a bit.


    ¡°Very well then, if it¡¯ll help us stop the purple death, you have our permission. Though, you¡¯ll have to travel with a minder at all times. Provided the church sees no issues with that.¡± Noverik slowly enunciated every syllable.


    ¡°The church has no objections.¡± Master Daimon growled, ¡°For now.¡±


    Mila dipped her head in appreciation towards the two, though she could feel they were both judging her intensely.


    ¡°If no one has any questions or concerns, then that concludes my report for the day.¡± She spoke.


    ¡°Pah, a half hour of my day wasted to attend this drivel. Why don¡¯t you sort these things out on your own. Preferably without dragging all of us here.¡± The baron snorted.


    Mila merely scowled and ignored his comments.


    ¡°Validity of the baron¡¯s words or not, the guild does have a question, inquisitor.¡± The adventurer guild¡¯s representative took this opportunity to raise his hand.


    ¡°By all means.¡± Mila bowed.


    ¡°What would this whole affair continue to mean for guild based activities, if you don¡¯t mind me asking. Given its relatively unknown nature, for now, we have issued emergency directives that guild members are prohibited from approaching the affected areas. But if it is truly spreading, as you say. That area is going to encompass more and more of Gratia.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°Your concerns are already being addressed sir. The reason I am here is to find a way to stop this spread. While I understand the guild¡¯s worries, short of a complete mobilisation of all assets, I¡¯m already rallying what I can to try and investigate this matter.¡± Mila responded, ¡°As for what to do now, I would ask that the guild maintain their current stance. Should the situation deteriorate further, we can have another look at what the best course of action would be.¡±


    ¡°Well that better be soon. More and more outlying towns and villages have been putting in requests that indicate a growing exposure to monsters and undead that wander out from the purple death. Sooner or later, it will come to a head.¡±


    ¡°I am aware, representative.¡±


    ¡°And the costs continue increasing as well, inquisitor.¡± One of the town councillors piped up, ¡°As do the costs of housing your troops.¡±


    ¡°I am aware. Once more, I express my gratitude to the town of Mare¡¯s Berth, and to Duke Valmond in turn for allowing us to quarter here.¡± Mila deliberately inserted the lord¡¯s name, flashing a small smirk at the baron.


    The noble seemed unimpressed but made no effort to retort, though she could tell that he bristled ever so slightly at the mention of the Duke. A small win. Seeing that the royal garrison commander continued to remain silent, Mila took that as a sign to suggest the obvious once more.


    ¡°If there is nothing else¡­¡± She began, trailing off and waiting for any of the participants to respond. When they didn¡¯t she dipped her head slightly and continued, ¡°In that case, thank you for your presence and may you all walk, blessed by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± Came the collective, if muted reply.


    As the last of the unwelcome guests left, Mila sighed deeply, a momentary level of exhaustion washing over her. With a grunt she turned her eyes back to the map and the markers that indicated Annalise¡¯s advance. Sensing no one else besides the two templar guards, she slumped into her chair and closed her eyes. What a fine mess you¡¯ve pulled me into. Her fingers tapped against the desk in a rhythmic fashion and she pursed her lips. And the big question I need to solve, how the hells are they breaching wards and city defences so easily? Goddess, I hope the guild''s archives might hold something of value. Or I''d really have been here for absolutely no reason at all. Anna... just what the hells happened to you?

 Act 5 Chapter 20: Race To The Center

    ¡°Many clanholds, cities, outposts and fortresses have been lost to the Echoes over the centuries ever since the start of the Echo wars. Two centuries before the trade city of Kest Darzard was lost a few decades ago. One of the greatest forge cities of Talmour had stood valiantly against the ever encroching darkness for centuries before. But machinations beyond the prying eye led to its fall, and thus set up the dominos that would eventually lead to the lost of Kest Darzard.¡±


    - Dran ¡°Blackbeard¡± Glimmerfist, Scribe of Kar Druzara, ¡°Falling of the Clanholds: The Echo Wars - Chapter: Kest Darzard¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophia yanked Sophie up and the two barely scrambled atop a building as undead snarls echoed from below them. They had been spotted during their journey and more than two dozen of the undead mutants had started pursuing them, only attracting more and more as they crossed the streets. Soon, a tide had formed below them of the ravenous dead as they chased the two half elves across the city.


    They had breached the inner city and now closed in on the vortex of darkness that surrounded the center of town. Here, the air was physically uncomfortable to breath in. Although Sophie could utilize the darkness as energy, even with Sophia¡¯s presence, the two struggled to contain the overwhelming pressure that battered against them. The creature at the center had also finally detected their intrusion, sending ever more aggressive pulses that staggered the two. By the time they were two blocks away, Sophie was breathing raggedly and her energy was just about spent, kept afloat only by her counterpart. Sophia meanwhile seemed strong as when she had appeared, but the sweat running down her forehead told Sophie that her counterpart was growing ever more strained the closer they got.


    Another spasm of pain wracked her body and Sophie growled with displeasure. Sophia steadied her and gave her a small squeeze. They couldn¡¯t be separated. The moment Sophie had accidentally let go during one pulse saw her ending up on the ground, convulsing as the unstoppable influx of dark energy threatened to make her physically burst into a different form. Fortunately, with Sophia¡¯s help, she had stabilised. But what happens when we have to fight? Can she really¡­ turn into a sword?


    Sophie looked up with a small nod of gratitude at Sophia, her clone smiling back sadly in return. With a firm tug, Sophia helped her up and they both turned their attention towards the center of town. It was like an enrapturing aura of hatred that both pushed and pulled at their souls. Sophie could feel her body tightening up in anticipation for a fight, her sanity growing more unstable the longer she was denied battle. Steady, steady¡­


    Easy there, keep calm. We have to keep moving. Sophia looked at her.


    Sophie gingerly grunted her assent and the two set off once more, Sophia holding onto her hand as they ran across the rooftops. They leapt across a few more gaps, ever more thankful of the tightly packed dwarven city design. As they scrambled up a nearby building, something terrific shook the earth so violently that even the houses seemed to quiver. With a roar that echoed throughout the cavern, the command was sent. The duo watched in horror as a few stranger undead pushed past the others, their more lizard-like appendages protruding out from where dwarven feet and arms used to be. It was a horrifying sight that made her stomach queasy, the amalgamation of limbs reminding her all too much of the bone horror that had first hindered her journey.


    They¡¯re climbing up pretty fast, Sophie noted with a small measure of alarm.


    Then let¡¯s hurry the fuck up, Sophia snarled back, yanking Sophie forward.


    Despite that, Sophie found a small sense of comfort in knowing that she wouldn¡¯t have to face these horrors alone. Even if her partner was supposedly currently a part of her mind made manifest. Her concerns quickly vanished when they went on the move once more, her mind now focusing solely on the objective of reaching the town center.


    A roar distracted the two as they immediately ducked, dark shadows now flying directly at them from the town center. Bony winged creatures with malformed wings and a plethora of appendages raced towards them, their feral cries filling the air with a sense of demonic revelry and spurring on the creatures below. Sophie¡¯s eyes followed the trail of the creatures and found the majority of them to be leaving from a bell tower off in the distance, likely roused by the call of the dark from the creature in the center.


    The two ducked under the first winged horror, dodging the clumsy claw swipes with ease. But they knew that their luck wouldn¡¯t last, and considering the sheer number of winged creatures flying towards them, they needed to hurry. They both shared a look of concern with each other before renewing their advance with a burst of speed. Another flyer approached them with alarming speed and Sophie finally watched her counterpart in action. With a scowl on her face, Sophia closed her eyes and lifted her free hand up to meet the creature. In but an instant, an ominous sense of doom settled upon everything around her and even Sophie winced at the sensation. The flyer tried to back away but found itself being swallowed by a murkier, far dark cloud than that which surrounded the town. When Sophia was done, the other flyers kept a more wary eye on them as they surrounded them but didn¡¯t close in. Where the duo had stood before, only a rotted skeleton remained, its bones stripped clean of any fleshy mutations and colors.


    Damn, Sophie sucked in a small breath. She swore she saw a dark twinkle in Sophia¡¯s eye but the other spoke up moments later.


    Limited use. Really only works in a shrouded area like this. Sophia grumbled, a bead of sweat running down her forehead.


    But the power¡­ Sophie wondered, if you¡¯re me, does that mean I could also do that?


    That brought Sophia to a quick halt, the girl pursing her lips before dragging Sophie along once more. Maybe? But I think you, as yourself, can¡¯t. I have a theory but¡­ The two ducked as another flyer took a brave pass at swiping them, but given the danger that if could find itself in, the creature was less than certain of its own actions and wasn¡¯t accurate enough to warrant action. Sophia growled a warning at it before focusing back on Sophie, I¡¯ll share it once we¡¯re somewhere calm and out of this mess.


    Before Sophie could argue, her counterpart pulled her to a screeching halt and she lurched over the edge of a building before being pulled back. As her eyes started to scan the area around them, she found the reason why easy enough. Surrounding the central districts of the city in a circular fashion was a wide main road that seemed to go around the whole town. The two despaired at the gap between them and the buildings across the street, the opening too wide to succeed in any kind of jump.


    The skittering of the reptilian creatures behind them grew louder as they started making their way up to the roof. Choosing to act, Sophie turned her focus onto the stairwell that led up to the rooftop. Though there was a metallic door that blocked their entry, Sophie spied enough rust and rot upon it to conclude that she might have a chance at pushing through. Staring solely at her target, Sophie intentionally let go of Sophia¡¯s hand, allowing the agonising headache to take hold of her alongside the unquenchable thirst for battle. With a singular target, she harnessed her rage into a weapon and flung herself against the door. Slamming against it in a furious frenzy, treating her body as nothing more than a tool to be used. The ancient door creaked and groaned under the assault, its already rusted hinges coming off ever so slightly with every ram.


    Sophia was momentarily confused by Sophie¡¯s bizarre actions before she caught on. In that moment, the counterpart lent her own body weight to the assault. With their combined power, there was a loud series of plink and creak as the door¡¯s hinges finally gave way, sending the two of them sliding down the stairs with the door. The two ended up in a messy heap as they crashed against the wall of the stairwell. Recovering quickly enough, Sophia found Sophie beginning to convulse in pain once more, reaching over and steadying her before pulling Sophie back to her feet. Exhausted, Sophie merely nodded her appreciation before allowing her counterpart to take the lead once more.


    They scrambled down what few stairs were left within the building, passing by decrepit rooms and furniture aplenty until rubble blocked their path. Pushing past a nearby door, they wandered out into what appeared to Sophie as the ruined remains of an administrative guild hall of sorts. Strange broken sigils decorated dusty fungus ridden walls. Mining helmets and jackets sat in dusty piles amongst long rotted equipment racks. They were on what felt like a u-shaped walkway above a large main hall. Below them, a statue had long since collapsed upon where a reception area might¡¯ve been. Their footsteps weren¡¯t the only things that echoed in the halls and the cries of the undead from both outside and above continued to echo from the city itself.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The loud screeches and roars were occasionally interrupted by a deep set thudding that shook the building. The duo traded glances and they both felt the tremors. Something was in here with them. Closing the door to the stairwell behind them, turning the lock only for an ear piercing metallic screech to pierce their ear drums. With a final click, the bolt slammed itself into a locking position, but a growl had echoed from elsewhere in the building. They now faced three critical dilemmas; first, something was in here with them; second, the reptilian creatures would be trying to break down the door at any second; third, despite the stonebrick building being likely to hold against the outside horde, the longer they spent inside, the more likely they would be surrounded.


    Avoiding the reptiles shouldn¡¯t be a problem, simply escaping the building should also deal with the fact that there was a monster in here. Of course, finding a proper exit presented another challenge as they would have to exit at ground level and hopefully avoid the claws of the ravenous dead outside. Worse, making it to an exit might be easier said than done given the dimness of the building itself. Meaning there were no inwardly visible signs of a potential exit. At least the glowing of the fungus can give us limited vision, Sophie complained in her thoughts.


    The two tried to cautiously rush for the front entrance, taking care to do a quick walk around the second floor. They poked their heads into long abandoned rooms, searching for potential exits above ground level when they made a sobering discovery. Within most of the side rooms that surrounded the central walkway, there were countless shelves and stone tables that were cracked or shattered. But the few still standing told the tale of a once prosperous dwarvern town and its school house, stacked to the brim with decrepit tomes and other broken tools of learning. Presumably, the mining equipment outside was for more hands-on lessons for the students. Not that they¡¯d need it anymore.


    It was as they were checking one of the more central rooms that they heard the heavy thudding of footsteps reverberate from somewhere under them. Sophie shot her counterpart a quizzical look to which Sophia nodded in turn. Together, they gently snuck their way out to where the railings were and peaked their heads over to scan the floor below. To her increasingly dismay, the source of the noise was what appeared to be a demon hound from her nightmares, or at least an undead version of one. Four muscular but rotting legs supported a beast the size of a moderately large warg. The creature¡¯s half a dozen smaller ¡®arms¡¯ hung limply by its side, biding their time until they can be used to tear prey into shreds. Sophie shuddered at the memory of being torn apart by them and Sophia offered her a small reassuring squeeze of the hand, calming her a bit more.


    The creature suddenly snarled up at them and they both shrank back, holding their breaths and hoping they didn¡¯t get seen. They looked at each other, mentally preparing themselves for a fight when the heavy plodding of it¡¯s rotted feet continued, moving further away. The two breathed a quiet sigh of relief and scooted away from the walkway, continuing to look through the rooms. Disappointment lingered as their search only led to more empty rooms and somber memories. Judging by the abandoned nature of the classrooms however, Sophie walked away with the conclusion that the civilisation fell in a rapid way. For despite the evident decay and rot of the environment, the rooms still remained fairly organised. Shelves left where they were and not thrown around, even the desks seemed to have remained in their rows without much change. It all spoke of a day where things had ended normally, only for the next to have doomed the entire city. How terrifying, all gone in a day.


    We could be next, Sophia added, so let¡¯s try to hurry this up so we can get out of here.


    Aye, Sophie duly agreed.


    For them however, time ran out and a horrific metallic screech echoed throughout the halls before a terrific thud of metal smashing against stone reverberated across the entire building. A guttural roar came from the demon hound below, only to be met with the ear shattering shrieks of the mutated undead. The duo quickly ducked out of their current room to assess the situation, catching a glimpse of four reptilian dwarves having come through after busting down the stairwell door. They haven¡¯t found a potential secondary exit yet, so the ground floor was their only option. But with the demonhound in the way, they needed to clear the foyer so they could exit and lose their reptilian pursuers.


    Before they were able to react, Sophie accidentally stumbled across a fallen mining helmet, landing with a solid thump against the walkway but also kicking the helmet down to the floor below. That provoked numerous growls from the menagerie of monsters gathering within the building. But as Sophie tried to recover, Sophia violently hauled her into a side room and clamped her mouth shut. Stunned, winded but not suicidal, Sophie obeyed her counterpart and tried to remain still. Bony feet tapped agains the stone floor outside for an annoyed howl from the demonhound provoked the reptilians into action. They shrieked back throaty cries and the duo could hear as they each leapt down onto the floor below, and the heavy footfalls as they landed.


    There was a strange sense of tension in the air before the two sides waited for a few seconds, before animalistic cries blended with monstrous roars as the demonhound and reptilians began tearing each other to shreds. Or at least that¡¯s what Sophie assumed, hearing the clattering of bones and the tearing for flesh peppered amongst the screams. She looked up to find Sophia mildly pleased with this surprise outcome, a dark little grin on her face until she realized Sophie was watching, her expression changing to one of indifference.


    We¡¯ll wait them out, finish off the victor, Sophia declared.


    That still leaves the undead outside though.


    Yeah but that¡¯s a problem for after we get rid of the reptilians or mutt. Unless you have an idea?


    In response, Sophie carefully freed herself from her counterpart¡¯s grasp and crawled up to the edge of the walkway, peeking down on the carnage below. Just as in her nightmares, the demonhound was a fearsome beast, its multitude of limbs, claws, and orifaces allowed it to effectively respond and attack at the same time. Two of the reptillians were already nothing more than fleshy piles of separated bone. The other two still fought the hound, occasionally being able to wound it with a claw strike, but never enough to fully bring it down. In fact, the more damage it sustained, the more the battered and bruised hound seemed to fight with more ferocity.


    We have to get the main doors open, let the thing out, Sophie turned to her counterpart, you know, to attack the undead outside.


    Sophia just rolled her eyes and nodded, figured it was something like that.


    Really? Sophie arched an eyebrow, I didn''t even come up with it until just now.


    Well, we are, very much, technically of the same mind.


    The two shared a small look before quietly snickering at each other. So? What¡¯s the plan, in full?


    Sophie recollected herself and adopted a more serious demeanour, sitting up and peeking out the doorway to make sure the fight was still ongoing. We¡¯re both going to have to be really fast. I¡¯ll find a way to steer the beast, you get the main door. When that opens, you run to calm me down or else¡­


    Sophia nodded, before you go berserk, got it. The counterpart¡¯s brows then wrinkled into a frown, and how exactly are we ¡®steering¡¯ the hound? Last I checked, animals, well maybe not undead or demonic animals, avoided us like the plague.


    Sophie chewed her lip before quietly crawling outside and motioning for her counterpart to follow. Together, the two shuffled over to look at the fight, at how the hound was savagely tearing one of the undead limb from limb, gnashing it¡¯s teeth onto the mutated undead¡¯s head. Sophie motioned at the hound and then mimed the creature¡¯s arms that now criss crossed itself almost like it was preserving them. See those? See how they kind of just hide until it¡¯s ripping something up? I suspect that if I can apply enough pressure, it¡¯ll force the hound to instinctively respond.


    That sounds like the stupidest assumption to make. Her counterpart scoffed.


    Hearing that, Sophie¡¯s determined expression dropped to a more disappointed one, the instantaneous rebuke bringing down her already low mood. Sophia then gently nudged her shoulder and winked.


    Come on, you. You¡¯re me, I¡¯m you. You should know that is a terrible assumption to make. What if it doesn¡¯t work? What if it mauls you?


    Sophie¡¯s downcast eyes drooped even further, I¡­ I guess it might be a bad idea.


    Tch, so quick to give up. Guess I inherited your drive and will to live too. Cheer up. Sophia gave her another nudge, bad ideas just happen to be what we do best isn¡¯t it? Hells, some fucking idiot decided to walk towards an obviously cursed and dead city in some dumb ploy to try and escape. Instead of, I don¡¯t know, looking for a way up along the edges of the cavern?


    Sophie winced at the accusation, hearing the truth behind the counterpart¡¯s words.


    But it healed you and I uhh¡­ I guess I also ripped myself out of your mind. With whatever the fuck ramifications this might have. So it worked out, kind of.


    Seeing the shit eating grin on her counterpart¡¯s face, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but also grin a bit. Prompting the two to share a silent chuckle.


    So you tug it¡¯s wee little arms and I open the door to the sea of undead outside?


    Sophie nodded.


    Sounds simple enough. Sophia let out a dry sigh, well then, shall we? We¡¯ve gotta get back to Ary after all.


    At that, Sophie smiled, giving her counterpart a reassuring squeeze. Let go when we jump down, run for the door, touch me before I go crazy and join it outside in the melee?


    Sounds suicidal, I''m in.

 Act 5 Chapter 21: The Temple at the Center

    ¡°Tragedy At The Front!


    Despite our valiant boys holding back the imperial assault. As of this morning, we have received confirmed reports from the Northern Group that one of our rising stars, General Ernstein Victarion, was found assassinated at the military camp on the Feldar crossroads.¡±


    - Guten Abend!, Front Page


    <hr><hr>


    The moment the hound pounced on its second to last victim, the duo leapt off the walkway. Their hands separating, Sophie could feel her bloodlust return as she angled herself against her target. Without warning, her body slammed into the remaining undead that was standing, shifting her weight so that she would crush the creature¡¯s skull in one sickening crunch. Sophia tucked and rolled off to the side, instantly scrambling towards the main doors in a hurry.


    Desiring to finish off the undead she landed upon, Sophie unleashed a flurry of strikes at its skull, battering away into the fleshy half rotted head until what little that didn¡¯t crack on impact broke into a slurry of blood and bone. With the monster having just barely died, she redirected her fury towards the demonhound and fought hard to stop herself from roaring out a challenge. She broke out into a sprint and before the hound could notice her, jumped up to latch herself onto its back. It reared up on its hind legs, undead flesh still dangling from the maw of its mouth as it tried to shake her off. With a roar of her own, she pressed herself against the squelchy mutated flesh, reaching over and yanking at its arms.


    The creature howled with confusion, thrashing about widely in a mixture of fury and annoyance. Catching sight of Sophia¡¯s sign, she yanked the arms to force the creature to turn to the left, the hound¡¯s pained cries only seeming to agitate the undead outside the building more. With their deafening shrieks, Sophie angled the hound to face the main door, pulling back and annoying it further. When the door swung open, Sophie summoned all her fury into her arms and ripped off two of the creature¡¯s arms. As it howled in agony, it dashed directly forward in an attempt to dislodge her. She was almost carried away with it only to be whisked off to the side, landing with a hearty thud and immediately calming down. She tried to get up only to be pressed down, a flicker of fury flashing within her eyes before she refocused to see Sophia holding a finger to her lips.


    Quiet, don¡¯t draw them to us.


    Sophie turned her attention to the outside of the door. The panicked and pained hound dashed off down the main street, the shrieking dead following it with hungry cries as they closed upon the intruder. The two remained prone until the large majority of the dead seemed to have peeled off from the building, breathing a brief sigh of relief.


    There, building across the way. By the stone wall. Sophia informed Sophie.


    Casting her glance to the designated location, Sophie found a darkened but so far empty looking alleyway squished between buildings. You sure? She asked.


    Better than wandering the streets.


    Sophie grunted her assent and the two began an internal countdown, waiting out the undead horde as more and more followed the rest of the pack in the chase. Sensing a small lull, the two picked themselves out and dashed across the street. A few of the roaming dead shrieked at their presence, the distinctively familiar sound of rotted feet chasing after them. They reached the small alley wall within seconds and hoisted themselves over it, Sophie pausing for a second and considering her chances in a fight until Sophia dragged her down.


    A lone undead spotted them, the creature croaking out a warning as it charged with its claw raised. Without hesitation, Sophie barrelled herself at the creature and tackled it to the ground, nearly getting impaled if not for its claw striking a nearby wall instead. Before it could wail another warning for its comrades, Sophia appeared over it and brutally stomped its head until the squelchy plop of a caved in skull signalled for the end of the attack. Orienting themselves, they followed the alleyway as more and more undead began converging on their position, the unwieldy lifeforms thankfully taking a little longer in the more tight conditions of the pathways.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know how long they had spent running, zig-zagging down different alleys, abruptly turning away from obstructing undead and hopping over small stone walls. The air here grew physically heavier once again, the pressure now hitting them like a never ending torrent. Even the undead seemed more sluggish than their inner city counterparts and both of them were certain they had to be getting close. Reality seemed to occasionally warp in front of them, a doorway becoming ajar, windows suddenly cracking, walls materialising out of thin air. It was only through sheer determination that the two continued to push forward.


    Here, the pulsing of the creature at the center seemed to respond with increased urgency, its rhythmic beatings growing faster as it sought to desperately rid itself of them. All manner of creatures were now being awoken from their ancient slumber; half formed undead, reptilians, the winged dead, and even normal zombified dwarves prowled the back streets in search of them. The miasma grew thicker too, occasionally even obscuring sight lines on ground level. Here, her counterpart excelled and Sophie could only follow on with a small hint of jealousy at how adeptly Sophia seemed to be navigating this confusing mess of an environment.


    A roar startled the two of them and they found a pack of undead hot on their tail. For a brief moment, they considered simply eliminating this patrol, but catching a glimpse of a larger street ahead, decided to push forward before more joined the hunt. Avoiding a few pieces of rubble the two emerged onto the street only for a heavy step to catch Sophie¡¯s attention. As Sophia tried to lead them across the street, the counterpart was yanked to a halt by a now frozen Sophie.


    The half elf¡¯s eyes stared at the dozen or so eyes that met her gaze lifelessly. Looking down the main street was a bone horror the size of half a house. Dozens of brutalised and mostly skeletal dwarves with bits of necrotic flesh had been forcefully merged together to create an amalgamation of horrors. Black bile oozed from openings on its body and the decidedly animal-like skeletal head bared its fangs at her. Stubby arms writhed in agony as two large claws thrusted themselves out of two bodies that had been concealing them, the dwarven carcasses dangling on them like oversized gloves. Sophie was petrified at the sight and Sophia could feel the images that had now imprinted itself onto the original¡¯s mind.


    Both times she had been brought low by a bone horror now played themselves vividly in her mind. A phantom pain in her chest from one of the creature¡¯s piercing her heart now throbbed with unadulterated panic. Sophie started hyperventilating as the creature drew closer, two blood red eye stalks filling out where the empty holes in the skull were. Before she could even scream, she yelped out loud as Sophia twisted her nipple, the shock alone snapping her out of her stupor. Reeling from the sudden betrayal, Sophie could barely stand her ground as her counterpart yanked her away.


    Enraged at the noise, the bone horror roared with all of its mouths, the discordant orchestra of voices sending Sophie cowering in fright. Sophia growled her frustration at the original and continued dragging Sophie along, only to hear the heavy footsteps fast approaching behind them. Thinking fast, she spied a slightly ajar door and practically threw Sophie into it like a battering ram, sending the still stunned half elf through the doorway. Sophia quickly followed to grab a hold of the original once more, ensuring the elf¡¯s emotions remained relatively calm. Hearing the roar of the creature just outside, she violently dragged Sophie with her as she bolted up the first step of stairs she saw.


    The whole building shook as the bone horror tried in vain to push through the doorway. But playing it safe, Sophia ducked into a small side room, plopping Sophie on the ground right beside her.


    ¡°What the hells?¡± Sophia hissed out loud.


    Sophie shivered, her body still trembling, ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Goddess above, you¡¯re just lucky I¡¯m you, and I know that your¡­er¡­ our? Nipples are sensitive.¡± Sophia scoffed jokingly, barely able to hide a smile.


    At that, even Sophie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle slightly at the absurdity of the statement. A small grin appeared on her trembling lip, ¡°Heh.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Her grin froze once more however, and her eyes widened to saucers as she looked at what was behind her counterpart. Her mouth opened in a primal attempt to scream, but her voice was choked back by the sheer fright she felt. Sensing something was wrong, Sophia¡¯s joking expression dropped and she turned to look behind her.


    In her haste to distance them from the bone horror, Sophia barely took her surroundings into account. Behind her, was a wall of pitch blackness, and from within it, strange gooey looking strands snaked out, leaving a smoky fog like mist around them. One singular eyeball stared back at the duo, then two, then ten, soon hundreds of eyes popped out of the darkness, their unfeeling gaze making the two shift in discomfort. As the eyes lining the wall up and down blinked as one, Sophie felt the temperature in the room drop, for it appeared the wall was advancing. There was a moment spent simply processing the sight.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± They cried out in unison.


    With no discussion, the two fled the area in a panic, Sophia accidentally letting go in the flight, but Sophie¡¯s terror thankfully had suppressed any battlelust she still had. They ran in a disorganised sprint down the hallway, bursting into the furthest room and finding temporary relief as no eyewall greeted them. Sophie slammed the door shut behind them with all her might.


    To their dismay, they could hear the soft, slimey, squelchy pitter patter of tiny feet, like that of a hundred millipedes tapping against the stone floor. Whatever the eyewall was, it was coming for them. Desperate and terrified, they turned their attention to the windows and did whatever they could to open the rusted shutters.


    Many emotions were within the two, though the most prominent of which were the feelings of uncontrollable fear. Fear of the unknown and awakening of a primal almost unexplainable fear of the being itself. With its nondescript mass eliciting the memories of the Entity, it would¡¯ve been fine were it not for the strange ways in which the eyes seemed to just bulge out of it at random. For behind each eye was a soul yearning for release, and Sophie could almost hear the unspoken cries of agony and torment a hundred times over. What drove her into the realm of despair was the fact that she could see why such a creature had existed. Someone had tried to create a variation on the Entity, and failed horribly.


    With a silent roar of desperation, she punched the window and the old rusted frame gave way. The shutters and frame let out an ear piercing groan before it clattered to the ground outside with a hearty thud. She didn''t even have time to nurse her aching knuckles, for when she turned around around, she let out a small gasp. The creature seemed to seep through the cracks of the doorway, enshrouding the entryway in complete darkness. Eyes popped out of the darkness, staring at the two. Wasting no time, Sophie led the way and climbed out of the window, landing with a thud. She groaned in pain, winded by the impact. Sophia meanwhile, slipped out the window and gracefully landed on her feet, though the counterpart did stumble slightly before Sophie helped steady her.


    Instantly, they felt a brief sense of relief, for whatever aura the creature exuded no longer held sway over them. It lingered at the window, eyes swivelling between the two, before it seemed to vanish back into the darkness of the building. Momentarily letting their guard down,  a few zombies spotted them, but the slow undead dwarves proved easy enough to avoid. Making a few turns and hopping over a small wall was already enough to shake the zombies that pursued them. Rounding another alleyway, they found themselves just one block away from their goal.


    With shared looks of steely eyed determination and having regained their composure, they set off toward the center of town once more.


    <hr><hr>


    The two were crouched behind a small stone wall, their eyes barely peeking over it. Behind them a dividing wall as tall as a dwarf and a half protected their back, giving a small area of rest while they planned their next moves. Ahead of them was their goal, a strange mist shrouded tower that seemed to stretch infinitely upwards, piercing through the cavern ceiling and beyond. At the base of it that connected it to the town center, massive metallic brass doors remained shut to the world. Around it, a temple or facility of sorts had been created, made of ornate stonework that even now seemed to glimmer with a liveliness that the rest of the decrepit town did not have.


    From their position, they also had to contend with the unwelcome fact that the temple-like structure was infested with eyewalls. Pitch black windows with dozens of eyes staring longingly out of them. On the ground level, their second problem would be the defenders of the courtyard in front of the temple. A trio of house sized mechanical monsters sat atop what looked to be display pedestals, to act like statues honouring whatever dwarven deity once resided there. They would¡¯ve simply ignored the display if not for the black ooze that occasionally leaked from the joints of the clockwork guardians. For if time had its way, and judging by the state of disrepair the rest of the town was in, they would already be rusted and brittle beyond repair. That they were still standing alone, was a red flag the two took note of.


    What do we do with them? Sophia asked, leaning back against their wall with a soft sigh.


    Sophie shrugged, I¡¯m half a mind to just rush past them and get the door. But we don¡¯t know if they even move, or more likely, that the door to the temple is locked. So your guess is as good as mine.


    Tch, so much for the strategy classes, Sophia scoffed.


    Even if I¡­we¡­ sorry. Even if we were whole, I think the better part of my brain would still opt to just rush in and see what happens.


    I know that. It makes coming up with some less obvious plan all the more vexing, Sophia feigned an exaggerated groan of despair.


    The two then paused, sharing a small glance before both chuckling quietly. Sophie knew that sometimes she was a bit hot headed, but for even her more rational if cold counterpart to do so felt just that much more reassuring.


    And what if the door¡¯s locked tight? Her counterpart asked.


    You¡¯re asking questions you already know the answers to, Sophie chided.


    Her counterpart let out a resigned sigh and begrudgingly grunted in affirmation. Despite that, the duo took advantage of the lull in action to simply recoup their spent strength, taking care to not ease their defences so much that the darkness would overwhelm them. When the pressure finally seemed to rise, the two shared a nod and stood back up.


    ¡°No new ideas?¡± Sophia whispered out loud.


    ¡°Maybe, why?¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Might have one in the works.¡±


    ¡°Distraction?¡±


    "That''s the one." Sophia grinned at the response, prompting Sophie to roll her eyes. Truly, the same mind.


    Both pairs of eyes had noticed the same thing. The temple steps were far too uncluttered and that the area around it was dotted with viciously brutalised bodies and skeletons. Not having gained many other leads, they deduced that the sentinels operated on a proximity bases, only activating when something closed in on the temple. Their next conclusion was that it seemed even the undead weren¡¯t immune to this directive, meaning they now had a way to distract the clockwork sentinels.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we aren¡¯t wrong about their aggression, otherwise we¡¯ll have a horde, and those things on our ass.¡± Sophia grumbled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll manage.¡± Sophie hummed absently.


    ¡°Pfft, I guess your battle brain is still a little too eager. At least you seem to have calmed down a bit.¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    ¡°Still, you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°I mean, what choice do we have?¡± Sophie grunted, "Hope that the machines are actually rusted and broken?"


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Sophia clicked her tongue, ¡°So, end of the street?¡±


    A nod.


    The two then clamoured over the wall and stealthy made their way up the main road, taking great pains to not awaken any of the sentinels or undead prematurely. Poking her head around a street corner, she found her target. With the agitation of the bone horror from earlier, a decently sized group of undead had gathered around the entrance to one of the alleyways. Sophia shot her a look of uncertainty, but the counterpart squeezed her shoulders in reassurance. Taking their positions, they braced and Sophie channelled her skills and greedily drew in all the dark mana that she could, lighting up like a beacon within the city.


    Her veins burned with raw power and darkness in equal measure, her battle lust returning in full force. It was a terrifyingly intoxicating experience and she wanted to simply revel in it. To lap up everything she could to consolidate the sensation of power that now bubbled within her. Her greed was only tempered by the forceful jolt that shattered her concentration, leaving her slightly breathless at the arcane whiplash that slammed against her.


    ¡°Ughh.¡± She groaned, clutching at her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your point, they certainly know we''re here. Now move!¡± Sophia commanded, ripping her from her trance.


    By the time she had stopped, the undead down the street began shrieking in unison, the hunt for the duo beginning once more. The creature at the center too, began beating its accursed rhythm with far more intensity, having potentially realised how close the duo were to it. Each rapid pulse was followed up with what sounded like the bashing of two metallic objects against each other. The high pitched clangs echoed like summons to a dinner where they were the main course.


    Taking one last look at the oncoming horde, they ran the opposite direction as fast as they could. Directly towards the clockwork sentinels and the ominous temple. But the niggling doubt still lingered in the back of her mind, what if the doors didn¡¯t open?

 Act 5 Chapter 22: The Forgemaster

    ¡°Oraetor,


    I am pleased to report that most of the northern cults have been purged or driven up the Frostwinds. With most of the Wildling tribes taking part of the Meltonian Settlement Plan, we suspect there will be precious few recruits and resources for the remaining cultists. Unfortunately that is where the good news ends. For although we partnered with an orcish tribe to hunt down High Chief Eskul and his demon-touched allies, progress on this front has been slow as they are escaping into the Mistveil¡­¡±


    - Letter on desk of Oraetor Vitellus, Written by Viktor von Krantz, ¡°Inquisitorial Report 227-SEL-6: Northern Frontier Activities¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It did not. Sophia was pushing and pulling relentlessly at the doorway as Sophie kept her eye out for any of the dead that slipped past the sentinels. To her dismay, after one of the clockwork guardians had cut a swathe through the dead, it turned its attention to her.


    The situation had played out almost exactly as they had imagined it. Leading the horde of undead towards the temple, the clockwork guardians awakened and moved their rusted joints into attack positions, revealing large spears and shields that the duo hadn¡¯t noticed during their examination. After avoiding the initial blows, the tide of undead slammed into the three guardians in pursuit of the duo. This prompted the guardians to respond in kind and begin cutting down vast swathes of the undead. That in turn prompted the undead to attack the guardians, leaping and biting at exposed gears and wires. Jets of black ooze coated the undead and the ground, the guardians skewering multiple undead with every attack, bashing survivors into a pul with their oversized shields. All went well, that is, except for the doors that were shut tight.


    ¡°Fucking open!¡± Sophia snarled, ramming her shoulder against the brass doors.


    ¡°Anytime would be good, we¡¯ve got problems!¡± Sophie snarkily quipped.


    ¡°You always have problems!¡± Her counterpart bit back.


    Sophie kept her eye on the guardian approaching her, only to see it ready its spear. Shit!


    She practically tumbled down the stairs to avoid the attack, the spear slamming into the temple steps and sending stone and debris flying. She hurriedly scrambled to her feet as the sound of metal on stone scraped towards her, the spear tip carving a line out of the steps as it tried to saw her in half. Dodging the blow, she found herself unable to avoid one of the attacking undead, the creature managing to grapple her and forcing both of them to the ground as they rolled down the steps.


    Desperately holding back the monster¡¯s claw and jaw, Sophie was saved when another of the undead nudged it slightly, shifting its center of balance. Never one to fight fair, she immediately seized the chance and pushed the claw sideways, making it embed itself into the street below her. With a hand now temporarily freed, she reached up and dug deep into its disgusting eye bulbs, ripping them out through sheer force alone as the creature reared back in agony.


    Slipping out from its grasp, Sophie found herself looking back up the steps with horror as the clockwork guardian now set its sights on Sophia. It¡¯s coming! Sophie screamed in her mind.


    Her counterpart seemed to only flick a brief glance at the guardian before looking down at Sophie, a quirky grin on her face. Get your ass up here. Came the reply.


    The guardian struck with a brilliant thrust, its gears creaking as the spear extended towards Sophia. But at the last moment, she had followed Sophie¡¯s example and simply allowed herself to tumble down the steps despite the pain involved. With a terrific crash as metal struck metal, Sophie found herself staring in amazement at her counterpart. The guardian had struck so precisely that there was now an opening in the doorway, their way in had been made.


    Stop gawking and move!


    Sophie obeyed at once and hurried up the stairs, taking great care to maneuverer in the guardian¡¯s blindspot until the last moment, using its own body to sneak her way back up to her compatriot. Sophia had already clambered back up and ducked just within the doorway, one tiny hand outstretched beckoning for Sophie to hurry up. The guardian launched one final attack when it sighted her, but Sophie was just fast enough that the spear tip reached just a hair short from the scruff of her neck. Having avoided the blow, she practically lunged into the doorway opening, landing with a heavy thump on her chest. Wincing from the blow, Sophie reluctantly pushed herself off the ground, wobbling slightly only to be steadied by her counterpart.


    Around them was a hall that stretched upwards, the next floor almost two stories above them. Square pillars adorned the sides, some crumbling, others broken, and even some that still remained relatively pristine. It was here that they figured out their mistake, this was no temple. For in-between the pillars were dozens of forges, each likely linked by intricate piping to provide the necessary water and ventilation that master craftsmen might require. Though most of the pipes were now in varying states of disrepair, they all traced themselves back to a truly gargantuan circular pillar that stood at the far end of the building. The elevator. Must be.


    Together, they performed another examination of the grand hall, searching around for any clues or potential hostiles. Finding none, they turned their ears to the battle outside, a heavy clattering of machinery indicating that one of the guardians had fallen. Knowing that their time was limited, they began examining the elevator shaft, knocking and tapping against it but finding no obvious way to gain entry. Clockwork mechanisms still ticked from somewhere, so clearly the forge facility hadn¡¯t been completely abandoned, though they both felt a small sense of dread at that realisation.


    It left Sophie with the unenviable knowledge that to access the elevator, they would have to go deeper into this facility. Although Sophie hadn¡¯t exactly been enamoured with the discussions of magitech and engineering with the twins as Aryana had been. She had picked up enough to know that between magitech and dwarven constructions, the dwarves had plenty of failsafes due to the far more physical stress that the machinery operates under. If her theory was right, then much like the Chamber of Stalwart Justice in Arteria, there would be a separate stairwell that would coil up alongside the elevator.


    The two of them could sense that whatever lay beneath their feet was shrouded in malice and darkness, the source of the miasma but also what allowed the main temple structure itself to remain relatively uncorrupted. In fact, now that Sophie actively thought about it, she was surprised at how light the air had become, how clear her mind had gotten without the battle fog distracting her. It felt refreshing, if not for the incessant whir of machinery hammering away at her ear drums.


    Remaining alert, the two carefully scouted the room until they found stairs, taking great care to move one step at a time in the darkened stairway. They descended a spiral staircase that seemed to keep going, whatever torchlight long since gone, only the occasional fungal growth bursting in with a little light. To call the stairway dim would be an understatement, but the two could at least see their feet and the stairs immediately ahead of them. Rattled by the machinery, they kept themselves as close to the walls as possible, hoping that if anything should notice them they would have the first strike.


    The thrumming of clockwork only grew louder and louder, interspersed by the pulsating effect, now more clearly heard. It¡¯s like a hammer striking an anvil, a really large one. They both shuddered as the hammer blows kept landing, each pulse now sending physical vibrations that shook the whole structure. Rattled, they tried their best to ignore the blows, keeping their eyes alert. The two were more concerned about the lack of defenders present. For aside from the clockwork guardians, they were certain they had seen a mass of eyewalls, though they were in the upper floors, a part of Sophie had thought that they would be far more present. Unless¡­


    The pulse scares them too, keeps them at bay. Sophia finished the thought for her.


    Sophie nodded, their shared concerns blossoming into mild paranoia the deeper they descended. Here, machines creaked and groaned in their service to an inscrutable goal. Clockwork gears squeaked in agony as the passage of time had long since begun to rust with age. Aged clinks occasionally sounded as bits and pieces of machinery would break or sputter to a halt, only for another clang of the anvil to restart the offending pieces.


    To their surprise, after descending for what felt like forever, light flickered around a corner and halted their advance at the final floor. Worried and primed for combat, the two tensed up as they rounded the corner, only to find a dimly lit hallway. Jet black stones now covered the walls, consuming the light as if it were but a sprinkling of nourishment. The aesthetic contrasted greatly with the brownish decrepit looking stonebrick floor tiles, a few of the glow shrooms even having snuck their way down here. But as they left the stairwell, it hit them at once.


    An immense wave of dark energy pummelled them both to their knees. The unpleasantness felt far worse than when her body had shattered, for that was at least instantaneous. This however was a sensation akin to having every bone in her body being grinded to dust at once. The pain was so overwhelming that her nerves simply didn''t know what to feel or prioritise, leaving her haggardly wheezing. Her head pounded with an ephemeral pain that squeezed intensely. In her one moment of calm, she caught sight of Sophia clutching at her chest, her counterpart sweating profusely and also gasping for air.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    As the two struggled to recover, Sophie fought past her pain to reach for her counterpart. When she managed to grab her counterpart¡¯s shoulder, they both jolted and an electrified shock passed through both of them. Though the pain still gripped at them intensely, they both let out mutual sighs of relief when their suffering lessened. Together, they braved the darkness and shouldered onwards, taking steps at the same time to ensure that their burden would be split between them. The metallic clangs grew louder and more aggressive, a hint of raw anger permeating the miasma that hung over them.


    Footsteps shuffled around in front of them and they stopped midstep, trying their best to discern what lay ahead. Guttural grunts turned into loud clicks as the sound of the forge ground to a halt. Haunting groans snuck their way forward from behind hidden corners. Eyes alert, Sophie caught sight of a few dwarven forms, trying shabbily to hide behind parts of the hallway. Signaling her discovery to Sophia, the two grimaced and let out, ready for battle. Sophia struck first, forcing herself to sprint past the first corner, her hands covered in a dark misty aura that seemed to eviscerate the undead that she touched. Sophie meanwhile, relied on the tried and true tactic of sheer brutality, throwing herself at the dwarven undead and pounding its rotted skull into ichor covered smithereens before charging at her next target.


    Sophie¡¯s battlefury blocked out the pain, her mind now solely concentrated on protecting herself and Sophia. She leapt onto a stocky but gaunt cheeked undead, pummelling the creature into a pasty oblivion as her senses came alive with a persevere feeling of power. Revelling in the relief and control she had once more, she kicked another undead over, almost tripping over the fallen dwarf. Annoyed, she stomped its skull in even while two other undead tried to claw at her. Aiming a precise punch, she felt the bones scratch her knuckles as she punched straight through the putrid fleshy eye socket of one of the creatures. With a roar of her own, she used the newly re-deceased as a ram and bashed its corpse into the other. Without a second thought, she delivered a heavy slam that sent bits of bone and rotted flesh flying everywhere, the fragile skull exploding under the attack.


    At that, the forge was struck once again, the metallic clang now far more forceful, the anger more prominent. Looking over at her counterpart, she found Sophia had adeptly dispatched the undead on her side of the hallway, her dark weapon having sliced through the undead like butter. A dark grin was also on Sophia¡¯s face and when their eyes met, it was as if time froze and they each realized what had happened, quickly averting their eyes in shame. Goddess, if this goes on, I¡¯ll lose my mind.


    Not if we, ughh, Sophia began only to collapse and start clutching at her head, the dark¡­ it calls¡­


    What? Sophie ran over and laid a hand on her shoulder, her nerves instantly recoiling in shock at the sheer weight of emotion that now flowed into them.


    ¡°Begone, foul fiends.¡± A voice commanded.


    As the two grunted from exertion, they could feel the trail leading them towards a door at the end of the hallway. Seeing no real option besides heading back up, Sophie lifted Sophia by the shoulder and started moving forward, taking great care to not drop her charge. When they reached the doorway, Sophia let out an exhausted breath, the veins in her face coming to the surface. Much to Sophie¡¯s horror, they ran black like the miasma that cursed this place. Sophia looked over with a tired expression, almost as if questioning Sophie¡¯s resolve. Replying with a nod, she then pushed open the doors, the two practically stumbling in.


    Instantly, the hammering of the forge came to an immediate halt. The unwelcome attention of hundreds of eyes being cast upon them sending shivers down her spine. With her battlefury subsiding, she gulped as she took a look around the room. A massive pillar stretched up to the roof and beyond on the far side. In the center of the room, two rivers of water and magma bubbled up from somewhere underground and ran in parallel in a cross around the room, surrounding a large central machine. It too was rounded, but it was the size of her wingspan and had hundreds of cogs and gears attached to it. The giant mechanism itself hung over what appeared to be a still warm bed of metal that served as a base. Shit that¡¯s big. In the sides of the room, dozens of smaller forges sat burning hot, their own anvils glowing with a darkness similar to the miasma.


    Around each of the forges  was perhaps the most disturbing sight of all. Instead of dwarven craftsmen, each station was manned by a blobified amalgamation of dwarves, their bodies smashed together like a mush that left their heads, bodies and limbs sticking out of the black blob any which way. Eyes too, stuck out at all angles, but they were now all turned to the duo, a cold expressionless that reminded them of the eyewalls. Their strange forms however, were nothing compared to what Sophia assumed to be the forgemaster. Suspended into the air by dozens of mechanical tools was a naked dwarf standing as tall as an orc and equally as muscular. Its legs were augmented by grafted body parts to extend it to its towering height, even as its torso and arms remained distinctly dwarven. One thing that was in common with all of them however, was the almost gaunt, cold and uncaring expression that all had, a vacantness in their eyes that sat uneasily with Sophie. Almost like they were just puppets.


    Yeah, I don¡¯t like this. Sophia replied.


    A heavy rumbling shook the whole room and everything seemed to break from their frozen states. The monsters began forming a wall so that the only paths were back out or towards the suspended dwarf. A monstrous thud nearly blew out their eardrums as the forge behind the machine behind the dwarf slammed down once more. Electrical currents flew from the impact zone, bathing the room in an eerie dull yellow light. Sophie almost yelped as the air grew more statically charged, leaving her hair standing on ends. Countless mechanisms ticked away, little jets of steam releasing themselves from the arms that held the dwarf alight. Puffs of steam burst out from the piping and with a heavy crunch, the mechanical tools separated and the orcish dwarf dropped to the ground.


    Another heavy clang came from the anvil, the striking noise sending the rest of the monsters into a flurry of flagellating limbs that writhed about aggressively. From the ground, the orcish dwarf seemed to pick itself up, gradually rising to its full height using the aid of the grafted limbs. But it was in the face in which Sophie found herself equal parts mesmerised and terrified. For where the eyes once had been were hollow sockets, revealing the rotted fetid brain matter that was somehow still preserved within. Then, they were replaced by a fiery yellowish red that seemed to gaze back at her. Though it was nothing, she felt her soul tighten a little in anticipation, almost like it had sensed something that she should fear. Sparks burst from its necrotic form and suddenly the orcish dwarf was alive, sustained by the fire that burned within it.


    Before the duo could even exchange a look, the dwarf forcefully tore off a decorative war axe and shield, roaring out a challenge.


    Hold my hand, Sophia ordered, close your eyes.


    Slightly terrified but equally intrigued by a fight, Sophie did as she was told, feeling a tepid lightness before a sea of darkness surrounded her senses. Only when the whirlwind of mana silenced did she dare to open her eyes. Where her fingers had interlocked with Sophia¡¯s she found a shortsword made of pure darkness, so much so that her eyes could barely focus upon it. There was a heftiness to it, a weight that she didn¡¯t know if it came from the blade or from Sophia.


    Feel the dark, embrace the nothingness. Bring us together once more.


    Sophie visibly loosened her body, experiencing a second of pure serenity as the mana infused into her very being.


    I will shield your mind. Focus on the fight.


    Encouraged, she opened her eyes and calmly held out her blade against the dwarf. It roared back in response, letting out a nasty snarl as it beat its chest.


    Though her eyes also scanned the room back and forth, none of the other monstrosities seemed to be advancing. In fact, they seemed to be moving backwards, almost as if creating an arena for the two. To her increasing surprise, they seemed to be warring amongst themselves as well, with limbs and appendages reaching out for her, but at the same time resisting the urge and forcing themselves back. Curious, perhaps some sliver of honor remains within them? Sophie mused.


    The ground quaked as the creature charged at her, its shield barrelling right for her. She side stepped it and cut it¡¯s shoulders, barely scratching the muscular body. Reacting on instinct, it flailed its axe at her and missed, opening itself up to a second strike that cut a little deeper. Buoyed by her success, she launched a third attack and managed to jab into the creature¡¯s now exposed left shoulder once again. Roaring with fury, it tried to chop her with its axe and failed as she jumped backwards. She felt the wind get knocked out of her as its shield managed to clip her side during her escape, her whole body shaking from a glancing hit alone. Shit, one of these. Can¡¯t get hit.


    Sophie stood back up and circled her opponent, the dwarf seemingly getting the same idea and snarling. A malicious grin appeared on its face and Sophie tensed, expecting an attack. What she didn¡¯t expect was for it to holler out loud. Immediately she sensed something was wrong and tried to side step only for a stray piece of brick to smash into her sides. Around her, one of the blob-like amalgamations began advancing, the flurry of agitated limbs clawing at her as she tried to avoid them.


    Use me! Strike it! Through the center!


    Obeying, Sophie dashed at it, catching the creature off guard and tried to pierce its defences. Unfortunately, she was off target and only managed to skewer a head, ripping it off with a few other attached limbs. The blob quivered in agony before rage filled its remaining limbs. This time, it tried leaping at her, landing with a thick splotchy plop. Distracted, Sophie turned too late to fully avoid the axe blow aimed at her. Though her shoulder blade stopped most of the main attack, the impact alone brought her to her knees. Her muscles cried out in surprised agony, the force once again far outclassing her own strength. Hastily disentangling herself, she scrambled away and found more of the blob creatures joining in on the attack.


    Multi armed freaks now pawed at her, their presence alone forced her to tiptoe around what was already a cramped battlefield. She would cut and slash at them, but was rarely given an opportunity to strike their core. What few chances she did get were robbed by the dwarf who seemed to simply wade through his comrades in his insatiable desire to hack her to pieces. Using one of the blobs as leverage, the dwarf stepped off the creature and landed right beside her, immediately swinging his axe. Sophie ducked in time but still felt it shave off a few stray hairs from her ponytail. Retreating once more, she found herself getting pushed back, her left leg brushing up against the central forge. But it was then that a sudden electrifying jolt tickled the edge of her sensation.


    She quickly glanced over to find a mote of pure arcane energy, seemingly hovering between existences in the middle of the forge. A wave of hatred erupted from it and she felt her mind being assailed by hostile intent. Yet a part of her found the discovery tantalising, capturing her attention. When she finally turned back to face the dwarf, all she could see was the axe swinging down at her face.

 Act 5 Chapter 23: Into the Forge

    ¡°There is a funny quirk about the dwarven people that I noticed during my discrete observations. They all share a reverence of their ¡®Stonefather¡¯, the creator and assumed protector of their current lands. This takes the form of reverence of ancient dwarven ¡®Gods of Amber¡¯ that hang above many caverns, acting as their hope and beacon of unity. My theory then, is that these Amber Gods are no dwarven Gods, but rather a creation born from Arneathian magicks that have lingered to this day. Crafted by sorcerers that were likely sympathetic to the early dwarven cause. ¡±


    - Kallia A¡¯thenorn, Eryinian Scholar, Arterian Academy of History, ¡°The Gods of Amber: Dwarven Deities? Or Elven Creations?¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Her arm raised itself in defence, the axe smacking onto her blade as an explosion of darkness briefly stunned both combatants. I¡­ I¡­ it moved itself?!


    Focus.


    Startled but recovering, Sophie angled her blade and managed to let the dwarf¡¯s axe slide past, giving her room to move. Enraged, the dwarf tried to shield bash her, but she dodged. Creating some distance, she shuffled backwards and found herself sensing the presence within the forge once again. The hatred caught her gaze once more.


    Sophie, what the fuck are you doing? Sophia berated her.


    I¡­ there¡¯s something¡­ Sophie tried to explain, only to reflexively duck as the dwarf swung. Seizing the opening, she dashed forward and managed another cut against the big creature. Blobs moved to stop her escape and she finally managed to spy an opportunity to make them pay. She agilely darted between them until she spotted one that was out of position, leaping over and plunging her blade down. A mixture of dark and void energies swirled from the blade and the blob seemed to freeze before letting an inhuman shriek from all the stitched together corpses within it. The ear grating cry ended when she twisted the blade back out, the void energy sucking what foul sorcery held the creature together after piercing its core.


    The dwarf seemed to be infuriated its comrade had died, now physically stepping over his own allies to get to her. Sensing the imbalance, Sophie let out a dark grin and readied herself, ignoring the two blobs that were now slowly closing on her as well. Waiting till it approached, she feigned retreating from the blobs, prompting the dwarf to charge. Unbeknownst to it, she pivoted back forward to meet his attack, taking advantage of the slightly longer shaft of his axe to render it ineffective. Before the dwarf could react, Sophie sliced at its throat, cutting through sinew and muscle in an expert attack before breaking the rotted bone holding it together. Her eyes twinkled with glee as she watched the dwarf flail around a little before falling, its head flopping over limply with no supports.


    Her attention returned to the other pests in the room, a sense of joy overwhelming her at the thought of dispatching them. Without the pressure from the dwarf, the slow moving blobs were no match for her. With ruthless efficiency, she began darting between them and avoiding the grappling limbs, instead puncturing the creatures and shattering the necrotic core holding them together. She even felt a small sense of approval from Sophia as they continued dispatching the now shrieking blobs.


    When there were only two left however, the forge fired up again, the lava and water surrounding it bubbling into a boil as the machine hammered down once more. It was like a psychic shock had paralysed her, the overwhelming hatred now actively assaulting her. Lightning seemed to flash all about the room as sparks were sent flying. Gears and mechanisms glowed with an ethereal yellow as they became so electrically charged that Sophie practically saw the static that now ran between them.


    With a roar that immediately chilled her, she forced her body to spin around to find the orcish dwarf standing back up. The reddish yellow fire in its eyes now also covered its newly created neck seam in a fiery blaze. Its flesh fused together and the light within the creature¡¯s eyes seemed to intensify. Shit.


    The dwarf collapsed on her with a rapid series of blows. Sophie dodged left and right to avoid them. However, whenever there was a chance, she¡¯d tried to strike only to be deflected by its shield. The dwarf had gotten faster. But how? Shouldn¡¯t a re-revied corpse be even weaker than normal? Her eyes honed in on the forge and the machinery around them, unless¡­ some runic magic powers-


    Focus!


    Sophie jumped back as the dwarf slammed his waraxe onto the ground, his blow sending a dusting of stone and debris flying. She found her footing quickly enough and stabbed, her dark blade piercing the creature¡¯s skull. Without remorse, she swirled it around, making sure to destroy anything left within.


    Fuck! Argh! Pull me out!


    Surprised and alarmed, Sophie was barely able to do so. Finding Sophia¡¯s form wavering as a jet of red yellow flame moved to fill its now opened skull. What the¡­? As Sophie connected her thoughts with Sophia¡¯s she could feel the pain and agony that wracked her blade. What happened? She asked.


    Gah! Shit! That¡­ that was bad. Sophia replied, divine magic, damn. That hurts.


    Sophie pulled back, quickly getting some space while the monster recovered. Her eyes drifted to the forge once more, now more certain than before that it had something to do with it. Do you think¡­ Seeking whatever advantage she could, she laid her free hand on the forge. The metallic exterior was cool, almost unnaturally so. Within it, she could feel it trying to hide, exposing only the faintest trace of mana when compared to her first analysis of it. She knew it was somehow responsible, but she needed to know how.


    Curiosity got the better of her and she reached out with her powers, siphoning what she could using the void. But as she felt the first drips of mana reach her, a powerful blast from lightning sent her tumbling back. The hells? Frustrated, she shared her findings with Sophia, only to receive a grim acknowledgement in return.


    That¡­ that¡¯s what I felt, but a little less. Electrifying but with a burning sensation that had a tinge of divine.


    Divine? That doesn¡¯t sound encouraging. Do you think-


    Absolutely connected. The question is how do we deal with it?


    Sophie tensed, watching the dwarf as it recovered. We¡¯ll have to fight him but I¡¯ll need to drain at the same time. When she informed Sophia, instead of concern, she felt a more quiet contemplation coming from the blade. Sophia?


    I might have a solution, but you won¡¯t like it.


    How so?


    The moment she asked, she felt herself stop moving, her legs coming to a sudden stop. Her alarm only lasted for a brief second, replaced by a chilling demonstration of her counterpart¡¯s power.


    If you surrender your body, I can direct it while you deal with the forge. Sophia stated matter-of-factly.


    Wha-what? Sophie¡¯s expressions were tinged with a layer of fear. The sudden confirmation that her sword arm had moved on its own earlier worried her more than being injured. Knowledge that she could be the passenger in her own body somehow frightened her. Yet she could feel the call to action, a burning desire to conquer the power that denied her.


    Time was running out, the dwarf was now back on its feet fully, though still seemingly a little dazed from the swirl that Sophie performed in its skull. Unwilling to let the chance slip, she launched another attack, moving low and stabbing at its ankles. Caught off guard, the dwarf only managed to respond with a shield bash, Sophie committing to the attack and taking the hit on her shoulder. Though she was staggered, she managed to cut into the dwarf¡¯s muscular tendons, barely able to sever some of the muscle tissue. Seeing it unbalanced, she shrugged off the rattling in her bones from the bash, pushing through the pain and attacking once more. She jabbed at its exposed sides. The dwarf swung wildly, forcing her to alter her path, but Sophie had enough energy to at least cut its other tendon even while she ducked, crippling the creature once more.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It roared in dissatisfaction, the fires that burned within it only growing more luminescent. Earning herself a little breathing room, she finally let the shield blow shock her body, her shoulder having fractured from the blow. Hurt, she pulled back to the forge, sending her silent affirmation to Sophia.


    Good idea buying us some time, Sophia responded, now, drain it. Just remember I can¡¯t shield your mind when you¡¯re doing that. You''ll be on your own.


    Fair enough, Sophie gritted her teeth. With an outstretched arm, she felt the cold icy surface of the forge once more, concentrating until she found the trail of mana. Letting out a quiet grunt, she willed her mind to tug at the energy, to pull and absorb the essence. There was a small tug of war, a resistance to its movement. Undeterred, she continued trying until she felt it get shaken, and pulled with all her mental might. It was only when she felt the first mote of mana enter her that horror struck her heart. Without warning, it pulled back. Unprepared, she could only send a silent thought of alarm at Sophia before she was ripped into the forge, blinded by an electrifying white light.


    <hr><hr>


    A nebulous darkness shrouded her and she felt something yanking her forward. She tried to resist the intrusive sensation but floated forward nonetheless. Desperate, she mentally tried to will herself to return to her body, only to find herself lost. A far more determined attack on her soon came, threatening to tear her limb from limb. Caught in the clutches of some unseen foe, she cried out in despair, her pleas barely even reaching her own ears.


    In the darkness there was a light, but it was not salvation, it was one that carried the hatred of generations behind it. Fearful, she tried to escape to no avail. As it reached out to seize her, she could feel the immense strength that shattered what little defences she had. Yet, when it wrapped around her, when the light sought to surround her, she could feel something else. Something more ancient and powerful lurked beyond the darkness, one that even the light seemed to shrink from. A familiar trill entered her mind and then she saw nothing more.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Gah, fuck.¡± Sophie gasped as she awoke. A dull ache pounding within her head. Her body was sore, every muscle and bone only now slowly rousing themselves from whatever slumber she had entered.


    Beneath her she felt the cold rocky ground of the cavern. Around her, a few glow shrooms swayed wearily, some crystals and creatures hung about on the roof of the cavern far above. A dull orange glow came from somewhere in the distance and she groggily pushed herself off the ground.


    Bathed in the orange glow, she found a heavily armoured dwarf standing on the edge of a cliff, his gauntleted hands crossed behind his back. Curious, she moved closer, her stirring provoking the slightest of movements from the dwarf. Catching a brief glance of his narrowed eyes, Sophie just knew that this was the source of the hatred, the anger that permeated the forge and the city.


    ¡°Well foul fiend? Here to finish the job?¡± The dwarf¡¯s booming voice growled, ¡°Let¡¯s get it done then.¡±


    Baffled, she just stood there and waited. In turn, so did the dwarf, the two just standing there. In the meantime, Sophie managed to peek over the dwarf¡¯s shoulder to see a city illuminated by the orange glow. Countless immaculate buildings of stone rose up towards the top of the cavern. Streetlights and bustle of life sounded so different from the hollow silence that echoed in the caverns before. Sounds of forges, commerce and chatter reverberated in the air, the normality of it all making Sophie suspicious.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Where are we? Who are you?¡± Sophie finally managed to ask.


    Hearing this, the dwarf seemed to twitch with annoyance, but contained himself quickly enough. ¡°I suppose it must be disorientating. But there is not much to it now. If you¡¯ve made it this far, there is no reason to resist anymore.¡± The dwarf sighed, equal parts hatred and tiredness, ¡°If this is my fate then so be it. Finish my penance, for my sins deservse nothing but the final forgiveness, child of the first blood. Fulfil your destiny.¡± The dwarf stared at the city with outstretched arms.


    Even more confused than before, Sophie just frowned and stared, wondering if the dwarf had descended into insanity. Taking this moment to observe the dwarf more closely, she could feel the traces of electrified divine mana. It was unmistakable, the dwarf was the source of the forge. Perhaps sensing the silence, the dwarf finally turned around to face her.


    ¡°Why the hesitation? Even in death your kind would humiliate me?!¡± The dwarf yelled.


    Sophie winced at the dwarf¡¯s voice, retreating slightly and shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What¡¯s even happening?¡± She shouted back.


    Annoyed and perplexed, the dwarf paused, his beady eyes regarding her with no small amount of suspicion. Eventually having decided something, he took a step forward, making her wary of a potential fight. He seemed more disappointed than anything though, lowering his arms and crossing them.


    ¡°So they send a mere child to finish me off? Heh, how surprising but not unexpected. Bet you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡± The dwarf grunted dejectedly.


    ¡°No?¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°And a tainted one too¡­¡± He continued grumbling, ignoring her, ¡°Why have you forsaken me so? Is my penance not enough?¡± The dwarf looked to the cavern roof, ¡°To send not just a child. But a tainted of the first blood, what mockery is this supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°Huh? First blood? What?¡±


    Now the dwarf really stared at her, his brows furrowing tightly together. Sophie could feel something prying into her soul, an unpleasant feeling that she could do nothing to prevent. Incensed and a little peeved, she tried to close her mind and surround herself with void energy. Channeling her powers and trying to shield herself by aiming for the same feeling that Sophia had done for her, she grunted with exertion as her concentration hardened. The dwarf stumbled backwards, evidently deflected by the unexpected mental barrier that nullified whatever magic he performed. He scowled, but soon took on a more curious expression.


    ¡°A lost first blood¡­ curious¡­¡± He stroked his beard, "And able to resist, how curious."


    Sophie tried her best to hide a small smirk, wiping it off her face before looking back at the dwarf. Catching her eye, the dwarf snarled, "Well? Speak first blood."


    ¡°What¡¯s a first blood?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Surely you jest. You are a first blood.¡± The dwarf looked at her incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, whatever that is. But what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°That you¡­ are¡­ that you¡­¡± The dwarf seemed to splutter, more aghast at her ignorance than anything, ¡°That you are one of the blood of the first born and the first men.¡± He stated matter of factly.


    ¡°Of the¡­ first born and first men?¡±


    ¡°Aye, are you daft?¡± He scowled, ¡°Of the Arneathians and the Aetosi. Is this some sort of jest? If it is, then end me. For I have nothing left to give.¡± He reached for a knife and chucked it at Sophie¡¯s feet, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Sophie reached for the knife before she froze, the lag in her brain¡¯s processing power finally catching up to his words. She recognized those words, and as the dots connected together, her mind went into overdrive. ¡°Arneathians¡­ the Myndir¡­ does that mean¡­ I guessed as much but¡­¡± she mumbled to herself, her eyes darting back and forth as she searched her own mind for answers.


    Her display seemed to annoy the dwarf even more, but as he took another step closer, he too paused. He looked at her once more, before a look of pure surprise took hold. ¡°By the Stonefather.¡± He hissed, ¡°Ye really are that daft¡­¡±


    ¡°Aetosi, Aestosi, where have I heard that before? I just know¡­¡± Sophie continued to mumble.


    ¡°Lass. Lass!¡± The dwarf¡¯s voice boomed, deafening both her ears and her mind.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sophie fell backwards, startled.


    ¡°Who the hells are you?¡± The dwarf demanded, ¡°And why the hells are you here?¡±


    ¡°Sophie. I¡¯m Sophie as far as I know.¡± She replied, shaking with sudden anxiety, her eyes still blinking in surprise, ¡°I just¡­ we just¡­ needed to use the lift. To-to go up. That¡¯s all.¡±


    This time her mental state proved inadequate and she didn¡¯t even provide a defence when he probed her mind once more. The dwarf seemed to concentrate hard before reeling back and sucking in a deep breath. ¡°Stonefather¡­ ye aren¡¯t even lying.¡± He whispered, ¡°How¡¯d ye even get this far?¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Umm, well-¡±


    ¡°Rhetorical question.¡± He grumbled, looking off into the distance, ¡°Well... it seems many things have changed." He hummed to himself, "Follow me. It seems¡­ it seems the world has changed much since I last knew it to be.¡± He declared haughtily and started walking back towards the edge of the cliff.


    Confused but now sensing herself closer to answers to questions long buried, Sophie obediently followed. She stayed a few paces behind the dwarf, only stopping when he reached his spot on the cliff once more. A heavy sigh escaped the dwarf''s lips, and Sophie followed his gaze down to the lively city below them. It suddenly exploded in a flash of light, half of the landscape before them vaporising into a far more familiar sight. Though the city was still mostly standing, half of it was now gone, replaced by the rocky landscape and outcropping that Sophie first observed the city from.


    "Of all the ways my saga ends. Hah! What a jest by the Gods!" The dwarf began cackling maniacally.

 Act 5 Chapter 24: Child of the First Blood

    ¡°Stretch into the deep unknown. Lost and adrift amongst the sea of stones. Forsaken by our forefathers, disowned by our kin.


    Gone for us, the heaven¡¯s mighty light. Gone, the soft blades of grass beneath our feet. Gone, our freedom and pride.


    Cast beneath the children of stone, we bide our time. For one day, we shall emerge from the shadows, to bathe the world in endless night. To steal away the heavenly light as they had done to us. For one day, we shall claim our rightful place. ¡±


    - Translated Texts in the Grand Library of Kar Zoroz, ¡°Dark Elven Litany of Twilight¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Once a guardian of my people, a defender. Now, a soul of creation, bound to the forges.¡± He murmured absently once he had calmed down.


    Below them, the town¡¯s glow grew far darker as civilisation had retreated yet again. The dwarf had mostly let out a string of insane ramblings, but in his lucid moments, Sophie was at least able to catch his name and infer that the sights they saw were partially his memories. From that, she was able to infer that this wasn¡¯t just an ordinary dwarf, for his memories saw a bustling city grow, expand, and the explosive decay that happened afterwards. She also caught the most spine chilling sight of her time in the caverns. At one point during his confused recollections, she spied what looked to be like lithe elven figures, but these ones looked like shadows of the night, red eyes and purplish blue skin. Unlike the haughtiness that elves usually carried themselves with, these ones were much the dwarf originally, malicious and filled with genuine hatred.


    They seemed so familiar yet different. They also stood far behind the enemy lines, advising the commanders of the oncoming horde in their advance and occasionally launching dark magic against the dwarven city. Then the scene changed again, the fighting had ground to a halt as a tense silence seized the cavern. The sea of monstrous creatures parted as a continent of the strange elves led a shrouded palanquin through the horde. On the opposite end, the city gates swung open to reveal a war party sallying out to stand at attention, a dwarf clad in gold and blue striding out with his bodyguards, all clad in heavy plate armour.


    ¡°And oh so much was lost. So much sacrifice, and for what?¡± The dwarf lamented, ¡°Once we spanned leagues in the Deep. Once we ruled mighty kingdoms, this city but one of the many that proudly stood. But slowly, it faded, all going away until the last refugees arrived at our gates, the echoes fast behind them. We surrendered in all but name, for year by year, more of us would fall, and more of them would appear. Our mighty bastions fell, our heroes dispersed, only the desperate and foolish remained. When we were at our lowest, they approached us and we¡­ we took their deal.¡± He turned to her, staring her in the eye and making her wither slightly, ¡°They promised the echoes would leave and never return, that we would prosper. And we did. We cast down our own God.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± Sophie tried to ask only to get interrupted.


    ¡°They called me a hero, a paragon, a guardian. For a time, it was safe. So much that when it was my time to go, they granted me the greatest of honors, to join with the forge of creation.¡± He looked up at the ceiling, his eyes unfocused, ¡°So the people prospered, seduced by the lie, manipulated by the peace. Then we grew, conceited and ambitious, we forged a blade, a blade to channel the powers that swirled around us. In the stone we found refuge, but we had erred, the stone had rejected us.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with the first blood?¡±


    ¡°Hush, patience. For in the crevices they stalk us, in the darkness they watch us. My disciples were the first to notice, mutants wandering amongst us. The blood of the people slowly shifted as unchecked magicks mixed with the taint that seeped from below. At first there was fear, the silence of our leaders. Then there was the shunning, the exiling of those we found who were haunted. Finally chaos, for with the forge of creation and my blessings, the forgemasters created runes that sensed the darkness. It was an ingenious idea, if not that we were all tainted and changed.¡± His voice grew quieter, ¡°For it was then, the slaughter began.¡±


    Around them, Sophie watched as the monsters faded away, leaving a reeling but alive city behind. The scene then shifted to one of the city regrowing itself, expanding into once lost regions as more buildings and squat structures were erected. As his tale continued, she saw the chaos that came to spell its downfall, the burning of buildings and the brutal battles happening street to street.


    ¡°So it was, that centuries turned to ashes in weeks.¡± He bemoaned, ¡°All because we failed to realize that none belonging to the twilight furies would speak their full intentions. In that we cast our God down and moulded it into a blade. An accursed thing that warped our people through its hatred and the evil that lurks below.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°A blade wreathed with Arneathian magicks, just like the spells casted by those who hail from twilight. So then, child of the first blood. Now that you know, why are you here? For the blood for the blood of the first born runs thick within you, that much I can sense. ¡± The dwarf growled, his wistful mournful expression twisting immediately into hostility.


    Sophie held up her hands, her legs preparing to create some distance. ¡°Honestly, I just want to get out of here. Now, also learn more about the Arnethians I guess, and the¡­ Aetoesy?¡±


    ¡°The Aetosi.¡± The dwarf spat, ¡°Pah, ignorant fool. But yet¡­ I sense no lie in your words. To have made it this far¡­ you must have the blood of the first born. That much is a certainty. The Aetosi¡­ hmmm¡­¡± He closed his eyes and Sophie felt something probe her, ¡°Their bloodline too, flows within your veins.¡±


    ¡°Then, does that mean¡­ do you happen to know if-¡± She began but he shushed her.


    ¡°That is all I can ascertain from you. Your presence alone and your¡­ equipment¡­ suggest that a period of time has passed greater than what I was aware of.  All I can tell is that your aura feels far too similar to the children of twilight, yet different at the same time.¡± He scowled, ¡°So if you truly have no purpose here, what will you do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie was a bit taken aback, her past finally had some light shed upon it and yet the dwarf was so callous and uncaring. Though she knew that others might not be concerned, she still felt insulted at how dismissive he was. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. Though I came here to snuff out the forge since it seems to keep the undead alive, even after a strike that would normally fell the dead.¡±


    The dwarf seemed to frown before a more forlorn expression took over. ¡°Then I suppose you¡¯ve come to the right place. Walk with me.¡± He started sauntering down the cliff towards the city.


    Too curious to give up now, Sophie followed along as they passed through eerily familiar terrain. She even recognized the rocks that had surrounded the city when she first made entry. The scenery suddenly shifted and she could hear the world around her groan as what was once outside was now the inside, the two somehow standing inside the entrance of the forge temple. Around them dozens of forgemasters hammered away or perfected their craft, a hundred more assistants dashing to and fro carrying whatever their superiors required. Mighty forges belched smoke up into the vents above, the machinery and piping aerating the entire room, ensuring the area remained breathable and clear. At the, just in front of the mining elevator, stood a statue that wasn¡¯t there when Sophie entered before, presumably having been destroyed in the interim. Yet, as she gazed upon it, she turned to look at her guide, finding an uncanny resemblance between the statute and the dwarf. To her surprise, the dwarf merely scoffed at his own visage before moving onwards, clearly dissatisfied with something.


    It felt surreal for her when they walked down the steps she had tread upon less than an hour ago. Except this time the magefire worked and torches in their sconces lit up the way. She did however, shiver every time a dwarf passed through her like she was but a ghost. She would brace for impact only for the stocky humanoids to just simply keep going past.


    Once they arrived at the grand forge however, an air of melancholic regret radiated from the dwarf. The old man sighed deeply before he finally turned to Sophie.


    ¡°Behold.¡± He announced sadly, ¡°The forge of creation. One of seven that work to guard the under empire from threats within and without.¡± His shoulders sagged, ¡°From here we could forge almost anything, at least¡­ until the mutations began. For even the spirit of the forge was tainted. Gah, but if you really speak the truth-¡±


    ¡°I did!¡±


    ¡°Even if you spoke the truth, you probably care not about the fate of my people. For we are quite different, you and I. Most certainly our struggles too. Rather, even to escape you will require power behind your capabilities. Power that you can gain.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°You are a child of the first blood. Our foundation machines like these were also created with assistance from first born wizards. Perhaps even with your meagre blood, you can finally bring this saga to a close, so that I may finally begin my journey to see how to atone for my sins.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to¡­ stop the Myndiri magic?¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Myndeer?¡±


    ¡°Err, Arneathians.¡±


    ¡°Aye. Do whatever it is that you first born do with the ¡®Arneathian magick¡¯, bring an end to the twisted nightmare that haunts my town. Free us from this hell and you will be able to leave. What say you?¡± His voice boomed once more with spirit.


    ¡°I¡­ guess?¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Then-¡±


    ¡°But wait. I need you to answer some questions too.¡± She growled.


    "Pah, a first blood makes demands of the children of stone, a tale as old as time." The dwarf snorted and crossed his arms, staring her down with a gaze that she finally met. As they glared at each other, the dwarf relented first, perhaps a result of the passage of time dulling his resolve. He simply nodded, before gesturing for her to begin. Fuck, right now? I don¡¯t even¡­ dammit Sophie, think.


    ¡°Umm¡­ err, why do you keep calling the Myndir, sorry, Arneathians the first born?¡±


    The dwarf harrumphed before he answered, like a teacher dealing with a petulant child, ¡°They were born first were they not? When the races of this world were made, they alone came with the powers of the arcane imbued in their, your, blood. Whilst they might not be the true first race, the fact that they became the first rulers and the first to conquer the world, means that whatever else didn¡¯t matter. Thus, as they were chosen by the Gods, they were the first born.¡±


    ¡°O-oh.¡± Sophie grimaced, it was an answer that told her nothing new and she felt that the dwarf was now judging her harsher than before, ¡°Wh-what do you know about the Aetosi?¡± She squeaked out next.


    The dwarf arched an eyebrow and Sophie detected a hint of disappointment flicker through them. ¡°Are ye daft? They were the first born of the races of mankind. The rebels that rose up. If yer here for a history lesson you might as well leave. The scribes will have answers for you, fool. You¡¯d waste what little time you have here for that?¡±


    She was taken aback but remained undeterred, letting out a small hiss, ¡°Because it¡¯s important to me.¡±


    The dwarf continued staring at her, but his expression softened slightly. ¡°Very well. The Aetosi are a race of man, keep that anchored in yer wee little mind. They rebelled against the first born and made a kingdom of their own. Their rulers once promised our people that we would stand united. But worried about their own troubles, they left us to war with the echoes alone, a sin we still haven''t forgotten. Though I suppose the scribes that once etched the tablets of history might now long be gone, given how I''ve lost all sense of time. So you''d have to find some stone readers to give you a better retelling. Satisfied?¡±


    She wasn''t, but she nodded anyway, suspecting that she wouldn''t be able to pry much more out of the dwarf.


    He gestured towards the forge and began walking towards it. ¡°Now onto more important matters and why you matter. With Arneathian principles we crafted the forges of creation.¡± He paused, ¡°The very same that we used to bind our God. Or I suppose to you it¡¯d be demigod.¡±


    ¡°A demigod?¡±


    ¡°Aye. A manifestation of pure will and power between the Stonefather and us. The Amber that keeps us safe, the very same that we tore down. But I can feel it now, feel him. His presence, what little is left is reacting to yours. He knows he can be freed, that I must pay for this nightmare I have wrought.¡±


    ¡°And you imprisoned it? Wait¡­ what are you anyways? You¡¯re part of the forge aren¡¯t you? ¡¯


    ¡°That I am. For the forges of creation requires new keepers every century to ensure the security of our people. Keepers selected from the best of the best, the paragons of our society. But in that¡­ I too have sinned, for my tenure has been¡­ long if I am to judge your appearance and mannerisms. And the last message we have received from another settlement¡­ I do not even remember.¡±


    ¡°And the demigod?¡±


    ¡°Imprisoned within the blade, yes.¡±


    ¡°The blade?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The dwarf¡¯s face dropped further, ¡°The blade. Yes.¡± He looked over the forge and stared at the other forgemasters.


    Sophie looked at them as well, the more skilled dwarves seemingly finishing blades and weapons at an incredible pace. At the forge of creation, she saw the formerly orcish dwarf using the forge of creation to smith mechanical gears. She frowned when he finished, examining the thing he had made when she realized that she had seen them on the clockwork guardian outside the forge temple. So they were made after, odd. Perhaps it¡¯s because they needed more bodies.


    ¡°The blade remains embedded within its current host, acting as a spine that connects an abomination of science together through foul magic. Sustained by the powers of the forge, it is unbeatable.¡± The dwarf stated, ¡°You must remove it, then place it under the forge so that it might be shattered forevermore. In return, I offer you a boon. I shall reforge the shattered pieces into something new. Something free from this taint that infects us all.¡± He spat.


    ¡°You trapped a God-¡±


    ¡°Demigod.¡±


    ¡°A demigod in a blade and you just¡­ didn¡¯t think anything would go wrong?¡± Sophie stared at the dwarf, utterly aghast at their lunacy.


    ¡°The kin of twilight promised us protection from the echoes. At the time we thought that was all that mattered in order for us to survive. Do you understand? We were trapped deep below the earth, left alone to handle the onslaught. We protected the kingdoms while they never sent aid.¡± He snarled, ¡°Of course we¡¯d feel like nothing would go wrong. It couldn¡¯t get worse, after all. Besides, the kin of twilight did keep the echoes away. In a way. And even here, they were the ones who helped us craft the blade.¡±


    ¡°Goddess above, and I thought I was stupid sometimes. But¡­ there it is again, the kin of twilight, what are they? I think I saw a few of them in this projection of yours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The dwarf arched an eyebrow, this time with genuine surprise.


    Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°They are¡­ I suppose were, Arnethians exposed to too much cursed and dark magicks. It tainted their souls as it tainted this town. Changing their very being to better serve their Masters and Mistresses of Shadow. Or so the scribes say.¡± He let out a soft chuckle, ¡°Not that it really matters. All you need to know is that they are descendants and kin of the first born too. But that the magick they wield is best left forgotten.¡±


    Sophie paled a few shades, realizing how much potential dark mana she had absorbed, much less that it was also what allowed Sophia to exist. Even now she could feel her battlefury lingering, waiting to be ignited as the darkness seeped further into her veins. She shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°Getting cold feet?¡± The dwarf teased.


    She shrugged.


    ¡°Heh, well then. Let¡¯s get this over with, eh?" He started to walk away before pausing, taking his time to choose his words carefully, "Oh and, thanks for listening to the ramblings of a madman., even if you are just a first blood It just felt like I could¡­ think for once. Had to use the chance while I¡¯m still conscious of what I can say at least.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... fine.¡± She grunted apathetically. Though she did wonder if it was a side effect of her own destabilizing void powers. Perhaps it¡¯s disrupting something, just like at the library. This might be worth looking at, could become a useful tool. ¡°So that¡¯s that then?¡±


    ¡°Hah, insolent little foul blood. Eager to leave?¡± The dwarf appeared on the verge of raging only to pause, ¡°Yes,¡± He sighed, ¡°That¡¯d be that. Oh, but if you do somehow succeed and shatter the forge. Take my remains to the amber if you would. I have escaped judgement for far too long.¡±


    Before Sophie could even ask what did he mean, she felt their minds decoupling as she was being violently ejected from her connection with the dwarf. She felt the wave of emotions churning within her as her mind was lost in limbo, searching for a destination that she could not even see. Only darkness remained for a time, her senses dulled to the world as it closed itself off from the ever changing


    <hr><hr>


    Glad to see one of us sleeping on the job, Sophia¡¯s barbed thought dragged Sophie back to consciousness. This bastard doesn¡¯t seem intent on dying yet, despite whatever you did to the forge.


    Sophie tried to grasp what was going on and found Sophia lightly injured. The orcish dwarf on the other hand, was badly mauled, but with the strange fire filling the open wounds and keeping the creature held together. The sword! There¡¯s a sword in his spine! If we can rip it out he dies! Sophie hurriedly shared her knowledge.


    More amused than surprised, Sophia then launched a flurry of attacks to destabilise the creature, and Sophie felt her mind once again being pulled somewhere. Back in control. I¡¯ll split off and distract it, you rip the spine sword out.


    Before she knew it, Sophie felt a plethora of strange sensations as her now dull and aching arms had nerve endings once more. Her ethereal form had vanished and she was back in control, feeling all the scrapes and bruises that she¡¯d suffered so far. Still, the control she felt once again let her feelings come to life. Her fists clenching as the latent fury within finally had an outlet once again. To her left, Sophia had reformed as a humanoid, jabbing at the orcish dwarf to grab its attention. We gotta hit it together!


    Without a blade, Sophie was left with more savage options to debilitate it. Waiting until it fully began trying to hunt Sophia, she leapt onto its back and clawed furiously at it, digging away the necrotic flesh with her fingers. Within her, she channeled jolts of void energy that found their way to the blade, siphoning its power for herself. The creature roared in anger and tried to shake her off, but Sophie held firm. She did not, however, expect it to smash her against the wall. As her back hit the pillar, she unwittingly gasped and loosened her hold, allowing it grab ahold of her arms and slam her down onto the ground, throwing her over its head.


    Winded, she felt a few bones rattle within her and she tried to right herself, only for the creature to kick her brutally, making her curl up to avoid further pain. But to her surprise, the next blow did not land, and when her eyes opened, she found Sophia having circled around the creature, her dark blade cutting out a sizeable chunk out of its back. Enraged, the dwarf twisted to swing at her, only to open itself up to Sophie once more who sprang off the ground and tore out the remaining flesh that concealed the blade.


    It tried to swipe at her and missed, but it was already too slow. Unwilling to draw things out for a safer outcome, Sophie almost shed tears as she wrapped her fingers around the visible bladed part of the weapon and pulled with all her might. Though blood, bile, and pain mixed itself over her hands like a coat of paint, she persisted and yanked the sword free, landing on her ass as she felt the energy leave her body.


    The creature seemed thoroughly confused for a moment, stopping its attack to wonder what had happened. It was only when it began crumbling into ashes did it finally realize what had happened. Letting out an ear piercing death wail that stunned the two temporarily. Gritting her teeth, Sophie quickly placed the bloodied blade upon the forge and stepped back. Brace! She warned her counterpart.


    Dazzling lights filled their vision as the forge machine smashed into the blade. The essence of a curse that had so tightly coiled around a demigod was finally broken.

 Act 5 Chapter 25: Darkness Moving

    ¡°My kinsmen have often questioned my interest in the ¡®grounded¡¯ study of Dwarven culture. They wonder why I choose to spend time with the undergrounders and how their cities of smoke and metal are an affront to the natural order of life. What they fail to understand is that below our feet, is a civilisation that has existed almost as long as ours, certainly far longer than humanity. Not only that, but what they and we experienced in the past almost certainly intersect at many points. What secrets and records that have occurred with both sides experiencing them like ¡®The Dark Tides¡¯ simply begs to be discovered. ¡±


    - Kallia A¡¯thenorn, Eryinian Scholar, Arterian Academy of History, ¡°Elvenkind and Dwarvenkind: Connections and Honor of the Old Guard¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Their world cracked and shattered as unprocessed mana swarmed throughout their bodies. But just as the sensations began to normalize, the forge struck once more and she could feel the world shudder beneath their feet. She instinctively clutched onto Sophia as her counterpart did the same, the two ducking behind a pillar as blinding light continued to fill the room. Darkness then took hold as the shadows without seemed to start being absorbed by the forge. The whirring of machines and clockwork gears were now on overdrive as the forge moved itself. Another deafening thud happened as the forge hammered away at the blade¡¯s remnants, the machine groaning and squeaking with the pained movements of untouched centuries.


    The hum of electricity coursed throughout the machinery once more and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel as if something was amiss. Her eyes darted all around her and she found no immediate danger, but she growled at what appeared to be the outline of an all too familiar figure. Arantos, why do I see him here? The figures etched within each electrical current seemed to be taunting her and she wondered how the Death God could possibly be connected. Her doubts were shelved however, when a final blow from the forge landed, the creaking of gears now screeching to a halt as the clanging and shattering of machinery seized the room. A huge thump echoed from the forge and the sounds of hammering ceased, replaced by an endless clattering of metallic objects hitting the stone floor. Centuries of suffering were brought out in an instant and the duo peaked out from behind to pillar to find the large contraption had collapsed, shattering into a thousand pieces as all its mechanisms seemed to break at once.


    Amidst the dismantling machine, at the center, resting atop the anvil was a blade that hummed with a kaleidoscope of color. Waiting under the shattering subsided, the two then inched closer to find a small solidified shard of amber calmly resting beside the colorful blade. Sophia silently nudged Sophie forward and she acquiesced. She shielded her eyes and approached the blade, though it felt like it was surrounded by the heat of the forge, Sophie reached down anyways. Her hand stung as hot metal burned her cuts, searing her flesh with an intensity before she felt a strange lightness wrap around her. What the¡­


    Well, you¡¯re glowing. Sophia answered the unspoken question.


    Sophie didn¡¯t actually know what to think, only that her body was now held in stasis as a different reality seemed to prop itself in her mind. Here, she stood at the edge of a sea that stretched beyond the horizon, yet just as bafflingly, above her was the ceiling of the cavern, though that too seemed too grand to be normal. Even more bizarrely, she could feel a calm breeze gently dancing its way across her face, almost as if caressing her in a loving embrace.


    Feeling suddenly watched, she spun around to discover what looked like a crystalline representation of a dwarf standing there. Curious but afraid, she waited. Then, the crystalline dwarf waved and began approaching her.


    ¡°Forgive my appearance, it is not often someone like myself commune with those who are not of the Stonefather¡¯s creed.¡± It spoke from somewhere, its voice reverberating directly in her head even as she heard it with her ears. ¡°In fairness, I personally have never interacted with outsiders. Though I assumed a display of gratitude is in order for one who released me from my bondage, however coincidental.¡±


    Sophie winced a little at being found out so easily, now certain that this crystal dwarf knew everything that she had discussed with the forge. Almost as if it had either read her thoughts or simply understood the minute details of her expressions, she could hear a soft melodic crystalline chuckle emerge.


    ¡°My apologies. I had not considered that other races would be caught so unawares by my appearance. Most of the stonechildren, you see, would consider this visitation to be the ultimate blessing.¡±


    Sophie nodded, unsure how to react or what exactly its goals were.


    ¡°Normally, I would bless them with my powers and leave a mark upon them. One that would show the world that they were rewarded by Those Who Protect the Few. Ah, that is, I am That Which Watches the Small, in your tongue. Our own names are¡­ fairly incomprehensible in mortal tongue.¡± It giggled.


    A little more relaxed, Sophie just grinned and beckoned for it to continue.


    ¡°So names aside, I must apologize for your... energies¡­ are incompatible for the blessings and you seem to naturally absorb whatever I tried to provide. A most aberrant conundrum. But fear not, here.¡± The crystalline dwarf reached out with a jagged but oddly mesmerising amber arm, a small smooth and reflective ring etched with runes held within it. ¡°It is not much, but in return my people will recognise the marks, stonefriend.¡±


    Cautiously, Sophie reached out, looking up when she felt no magic emanating from it.


    ¡°As I said, you simply absorb the blessing somehow. So a gift of a trinket is all that can be done.¡± The crystals seemed to shimmer sadly for a moment and Sophie felt its attention turn towards the sea before returning to her, ¡°It is¡­ majestic is it not?¡± It gestured at the waters.


    Sophie looked over and saw how the waves lapped against the rocky shore. Now that she was properly examining it, she could see the bioluminescent life forms swimming in little crowded schools. Mushrooms and other fungi also glowed from beneath the waters and unlike the murky river she fell from, there was a clarity to the sea that gave her mind a picture of calm.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty nice.¡± She finally spoke.


    The crystal shimmered in different shades and if a crystal could smile, she swore that it did. ¡°Indeed. Truthfully, I have a favour to ask of you, strange maiden of the land. For though your suffering was great, I have been lost for long in the darkness. This is a wrong I must right, and I must be returned back there, across the ageless sea.¡±


    Sophie stared at him in confusion before uttering what she felt to be her chief concern, ¡°I uhh¡­ I can swim, but not that much.¡±


    The crystal seemed confused before it lit up with color, laughing. Or at least how one might imagine a crystal to laugh if albeit silently.


    ¡°No, no, not like that strange maiden of the land. What I mean is to take me with you, bring me to a city of the stonechildren so that I may find my brethren once more. In this, I will lend you what strength I can, though without my blessings I can only do so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh! Yeah, that I can do. Umm, if you don¡¯t mind, what exactly are you anyway? What did you mean by ¡®those who protect the few¡¯?¡± Sophie asked.


    The crystal seemed to regard her curiously before speaking. ¡°I, we, that is, my kin and I. We are Those Who Protect the Few.¡± It boomed, and in her mind a picture formed. In it she saw light cascade down upon the darkness of the caverns, driving back the creatures of shadow. From within, at the center of it all was the amber crytal that watched over its people.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Now you see.¡± It chuckled, ¡°But I should not keep you here, for this is no place for mortals to reside within. For now, I shall continue inhabiting your blade, my prison once and now my vessel to freedom. And though our time grows short, know that I, That Which Watches the Small, thank you for your aid.¡±


    At the dismissive tone, Sophie could feel herself returning to the physical world once more. She did, however, let out a small chuckle at how ridiculous the naming scheme of these supposed demigods were. That which watches the small, hells, I¡¯d hate to know what kind of translation it actually meant in whatever demigods speak.


    Demigods eh? Sophia quipped almost the moment Sophie returned.


    Releasing her hold on the blade, Sophie found herself healed of her injuries, likely a result of the demigod¡¯s tampering. She did still feel immensely sore, but that didn¡¯t stop her from turning to her counterpart and embracing Sophia in a friendly hug. Sophia returned the gesture and the two felt a moment of levity that they¡¯ve survived this horrible gauntlet of struggles.


    ¡°Well.¡± Sophie sighed.


    ¡°Well.¡± Sophia sighed back.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I think.¡±


    ¡°I would hope so.¡±


    The two looked around, now finding the silence they were left with somewhat eerie. Sophie picked up the blade that shifted between colors and frowned, it¡¯d be hard to sneak around with this. She then grabbed the small shard of crystal, finding it glowing almost like an ember. Considering That Which Watches was in her blade, she safely assumed this was the fragment that remained of the dwarf within the forge. It was a most bizarre tale and one she doubted any would believe.


    ¡°Before we celebrate, Sophie.¡± Sophia interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ maybe find a solution to our elevator problem?¡±


    Sophie appeared calm before her expression descended into one of aghast bafflement. In all the fighting, conversing with spirits and demigods. She had almost completely forgotten about the elevator. Almost like something was listening, the central pillar croaked to life as rusted metals let out a high pitched screech that startled the two of them. Sophia recovered first, putting on a small mocking grin as she looked at Sophie.


    ¡°I guess you did after all.¡±


    Sophie just stuck her tongue out at her counterpart, finding it almost comical how relieving it was to be able to act a little more playful given the circumstances. Gingerly moving forward, they found themselves staring up at a dizzying array of walkways and what looked to be the elevator platform somewhere further upwards. The two felt their spirits drop alongside their shoulders and looked at each other, letting out a collective groan of disappointment at what was to come. This time, Sophie found her morale recovering first and gave her counterpart a nudge.


    ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through and this is what scares you?¡± She chuckled.


    Sophia let out an annoyed grunt and had the gall to assault her by squeezing her cheeks.


    ¡°Beeoh murr meck?¡± Sophie managed to utter.


    ¡°I forget that you can be such a little brat sometimes.¡± Sophia let out with a joking scowl.


    ¡°But we¡¯re the same person!¡± Sophie protested.


    Sophia rolled her eyes and just smiled, ¡°Fine, I forget that we¡¯re such brats. Happy?¡±


    Sophie giggled and started walking, her counterpart quickly following after. Although there was a smile on her face, she knew that somewhere in the back of her mind, the darkness that had consumed both of them here would bring them trouble at some point. But that¡¯s¡­ a problem for another time. She looked back to find Sophia also contemplating those thoughts as she shared what had happened. But it seemed her counterpart was truly her, and Sophia also just shrugged.


    A problem for another time. Sophia replied, prompting the two to share a chuckle as they marched upwards, onto whatever awaited them above.


    <hr><hr>


    The two wobbled unsteadily as the elevator jolted to life, the creaking gears supporting what was essentially a cargo platform offering less than reassuring noises. Blobs of what used to be eyewalls simply slid off the sides, the creatures having disintegrated during the psychic backlash from the death of the forge. Gloopy sludge piles were all around the place on their journey upwards, and the two could at least walk away knowing their actions had some effect on the monster population. It did not, unfortunately, make their journey up any easier. By the time they reached the cargo platform and got the elevator started, exhaustion had already begun taking its toll.


    They eyed the gears wearily, watching the giant machinery perform its functions as the notches grinded against each other and the platform ascended. When the siblings had spoken about the Chamber of Stalwart Justice¡¯s elevators, she had wondered what they felt like based on the glowing testimonials. She suspected that it would be a smooth, and un-life threatening journey filled with conversation or quiet contemplation. A far cry from the jittery rusted death trap that she was currently stood upon. A machine that only invoked fear and preparedness as they continued to be ready to leap onto the maintenance walkways whenever the platform would shudder.


    The higher they went however, the more they felt their minds being put at ease. The heavy fog that had been tied tightly around them now loosening as even the air felt gentler. Though they could relax a bit, the rusted screeches would send them back into survival mode as their instincts refused to completely let go, still worried that the platform would simply collapse.


    Creatures that had long called the elevator shaft home now scurried around in confusion, centuries of inhabitants being suddenly awoken by the rusted metallic God that remained dormant until now. Bats, insects, ghouls, and the occasional eyewall all reacted with their own versions of surprise. It disappointed the two to find more of the shadow creatures roaming further up but given their far more sporadic appearance, they didn¡¯t see the need to act. To Sophie¡¯s own amusement, she spotted a pack of giant rodents scurrying up and down the walkways in a panic.


    When the platform finally breathed its last, the two were both disappointed and relieved. With a solid few more walkways to march up, they were just happy to be off the potential death trap. A few strange dog sized slug-like creatures slithered out of their way, clearly surprised at the presence of a potentially humongous predator stalking through their fetid lair. Their gooey trails however, made for poor walking and even Sophia grimaced when stepping through them.


    ¡°Hells¡­¡± Sophie grumbled when they finally stepped out into the cave system at large.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do that again.¡± Sophia finished for her, angrily shaking off her boots.


    The two shared a nod of agreement and proceeded forward, finding a small amount of comfort in the familiar but far less threatening din of the cavern at large. Critters crawled around the walls and the recognizable illumination of glowing crystals and fungus now no longer were dimmed by the dark miasma. Their moods rapidly improved the deeper into the cavern they walked, the feeling of life around them offering the reprieve they needed from the day¡¯s events. It was only when Sophie caught a glimpse of her reflection did she pause, a crimson blush rushing to her face.


    In her haste to simply escape, she had forgotten that her equipment was in tatters. She was dressed in naught but scraped up and punctured clothing, her boots and undergarments being the only things still properly intact if fully soaked through by river water and sweat. Her royal sword was also missing and for now, though she had the strangely colourful one, she suspected things might change once they arrived at a dwarven settlement. Turning over, she found Sophia looking at her with a measure of pity and arched an eyebrow at her counterpart.


    ¡°Figured I¡¯d let you find out for yourself. You know, given that I materialised with everything on.¡± Sophia gestured at herself.


    That made Sophie smile a little and she just nodded, now feeling fully exhausted as she simply plopped down in front of the crystal. Sophia joined her, noticeably more energetic if still fatigued by their battles. Looking around for threats and finding none, the two grunted at each other and closed their eyes. Sophie let out a tired yawn and together, they tried getting some much needed rest.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie¡¯s senses had already been sharpened by her constant exposure to the unknown. When the acrid almost sulphurous scent simply brushed against her nostrils, she awakened with a gasp. Scanning her immediate surroundings, she found she wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed. Off in the distance down some winding hallways, she spotted a few of the giant rodents hurriedly skittering back into their burrows. She hurriedly shook Sophia awake, her counterpart grumpily opening her eyes only for her nose to also twitch in recognition. At once the two were both back on alert, ready for battle as the same pressure that was in the town lingered over them, the sign of the miasma. Unsure if they¡¯d already been targeted and not sure which direction hostiles might be coming from, they simply stood their ground with the crystals at their rear.


    Together, they waited. And waited. With tensed muscles and eyes constantly scanning the cavern around them, they waited.


    After what Sophie internally counted to be roughly a half an hour, the sensation lifted, though the two still remained on high alert. Only after they were certain it was gone and the rodents returned to scavenging within the cave, did they breathe another sigh of relief.


    ¡°What the hells was that?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I know. But that¡­ that was definitely the same darkness from below, right? You felt it too and woke me up. That¡¯s why, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah, I did. But you feel it now too, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s gone again.¡±


    ¡°But you killed the forge. We also definitely saw the dead eyewalls. Unless you didn¡¯t actually kill it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m pretty certain the forge is destroyed.  You saw it shatter. Plus, the ember of creation is here, so is the demigod.¡± She tapped her blade, ¡°So it shouldn¡¯t be coming from below.¡±


    ¡°Which means it¡¯s this level or higher up.¡±


    ¡°But the feeling¡¯s gone. So it might be on the move.¡± Sophie chewed her lip, now increasingly considering the possibility that the darkness was on the move.


    Sophia seemed to take this to heart and closed her eyes, channeling her own dark energies to sense the movements of the miasma. Sophie watched with a hint of concern as her counterpart seemed to radiate darkness for a moment, before the girl jolted backwards and dropped to a coughing fit. Sophie ran over to steady her and Sophia nodded appreciatively before wheezing until she could calm down.


    ¡°Hells below! Are you alright?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Figured I could try what you did. Tap into the mana except with darkness instead of void. Fuck¡­¡± Sophia groaned, ¡°Don¡¯t let me do that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know how I do it!¡± Sophie squeaked.


    ¡°Yeah, you just kinda feel it. I¡¯m you, remember? Figured it might work. Worth a shot at least.¡±


    ¡°Goddess above, at least you seem mostly fine.¡±


    Sophia grunted before flashing a pained grin, ¡°Did work though.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It worked.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the move. For a second I felt it, like a tide ebbing and flowing, a big move. The darkness¡­ I think it''s gearing up for something big.¡±


    Sophie frowned, running through possibilities before she landed on one that sounded plausible. ¡°Do you think that because of the forge¡­¡±


    ¡°They felt the pulse and decided to move? Like how the eyewalls were almost avoiding the lower levels?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°For sure. Except this time I think they¡¯re planning to attack something. It was chaotic, aggressive, but more active than when it was down by the forge town. Almost like you might''ve spooked it with your stunt of destroying the forge. We felt the immediate effects... but...¡±


    ¡°But we also felt those pulses far outside of the town. Damn. This time it feels like an attack?¡± Sophie grumbled, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Most likely. It''s still got that sense of something pushing it forward. You know, like the pulses. But it''s far, far more reactive and chaotic. Might just be we sped the darkness up too.¡± Sophia announced.


    "That would be an awful thought. That we were the ones who spread the dark further." Sophie stared at her counterpart, ¡°So why do you look... almost happy?¡±


    Sophia smirked and smiled at her, ¡°If they¡¯re attacking somewhere... and given where we are, tis likely a dwarven settlement. Which means¡­¡±


    ¡°People and a way out.¡± Sophie whispered, ¡°Hells.¡±

 Act 5 Chapter 26: The Highway of Shadow

    ¡°The fires of Cran¡¯s Roost burned into the night. The blaze was so fierce it was visible even leagues away. Ferocious orange hues lit up the entirety of the underground and spoke of doom that was to come. My guide merely sighed and dipped his head in respect. At the time I did not know what I had seen, but only later did I find out that one of the under kingdoms had fallen. What we saw was a sacking so brutal that the horror merely washed over us. For the Echoes had begun their march once more, and this time, I would be there to witness the bitter conflict.  ¡±


    - Kallia A¡¯thenorn, Eryinian Scholar, Arterian Academy of History, ¡°The Thenorn Archives: Tales of The Echoes - A Researcher¡¯s Account¡±


    <hr><hr>


    They shadowed the horde from high ground, watching as the innumerable dark shapes and shadows washed over the cavern like a tide. Sophie was thankful that the elevator had brought them onto a parallel pathway with a large chasm separating them from the horde. A mind numbing cacophony of growls and roars echoed from the horde, eager monsters braying at the chance to snuff out the light of life. Fortunately for the duo, their approach proved easy enough. For aside from remaining out of sight, the presence of so much overwhelming darkness had also served to drive most of the local wildlife into hiding.


    A menagerie of creatures both familiar and foul made up the horde. Shadow wreathed hellhounds, large abominations, and countless accursed foot soldiers served as the mainstay of the tide. Interspersed between them however, were monsters that made Sophie shiver. From all too familiar horrors that resembled bone horrors but fleshier and more tainted by darkness. To strange gigantic beasts standing as tall and large as mansions, made of rotted flesh and fear, towering over even the horrors as they strode through the horde. Their every step sent small trembles throughout the ground and Sophie could see that even her counterpart was growing increasingly tense.


    Ironically, for the duo, their main struggle was dealing with Sophie¡¯s newly acquired blade which practically glowed like a beacon in the dull colors of the cavern. Its divine aura also proved to be a problem as more than once, she felt the gazes of the titans look up at their position, as if searching for the source of the offensive sensation. Still, with careful application of her own now dwindling reserves of latent void energy, they had escaped detection so far. In return they had gained a wealth of information from simply following the horde.


    Scattered even more rarely than the terrifying titans were odd pairs of robed humanoids. From the occasional movement or gesture, they could tell that these humanoids acted as either guides or leaders for the horde at large, directing the flow of the creatures as they advanced. Terrain wise, they had watched as the tide of monsters swept across rocky terrain and onto ill maintained roads, remnants of civilisation but an indicator that they were now in territory more maintained than the wilds of the caverns.


    ¡°Move, move.¡± Sophie hissed and gestured for Sophia to follow.


    For her part, Sophia maintained a thin veil of cover for them, occasionally pressing out a small shroud of darkness that shielded the two from detection. Though in this, Sophie could see the toll it took on her counterpart in a non corrupted environment. To mitigate this, Sophia would only do so if truly necessary, relying upon Sophie to lead the both of them.


    The two kept their heads low and skulked alongside their ridge-line, avoiding another family of rodents that scattered at their approach. They instantly froze and turned to see if anything had spotted them, but amongst the mass of monstrous faces, they could barely even tell. Not hearing any cries or shrieks directed at them however, meant that they would continue forward for now. With a huff and a sigh they continued their march, one that had already taken untold hours of trekking across harsh, rocky terrain. What little energy they had regained from their nap had already been run through and Sophie worried that should things come to a head, both of them would be too exhausted to act. Nothing we can do about that though. If we lose the trail or are too slow, wherever we¡¯re going might just be a ruin by that point.


    That¡¯s the worry, isn¡¯t it? Sophia agreed.


    Feeling both their moods floundering, Sophie simply nodded before gesturing deeper into the caverns and away from the chasm. Yeah, and we need to rest. You¡¯re running out of energy and I¡¯m tired as shit.


    Sophia frowned, clearly concerned about losing the trail now that she was a little more fatigued and uncertain if she could pick up the traces of darkness anymore. Sophie on the other hand just shook her head and put her foot down. Worst comes to worst we¡¯ll just follow the road and hope that¡¯s where people are. If not¡­ I guess we¡¯ll have to get used to spelunking a little more. Besides, it doesn''t seem like we¡¯ll be running out of monsters anytime soon, she cocked her head at the seemingly endless horde.


    Hearing that, Sophia tiredly grinned and lowered her head in affirmation, allowing Sophie to guide her towards a small shielded outcropping of rock. Once they were certain that nothing had spotted or followed them, the two huddled up and quickly fell into a contemplative silence. Enjoying the brief respite as best they could before they would have to face danger once more.


    <hr><hr>


    Sections of the cavern had collapsed ahead of them, giant piles of rock and ore heaped into dusty piles. Stalactites crashed down on unsuspecting monsters, impaling them and flattening those around them into a pulpy bilely mess. Explosions vaporised crowds of the advancing creatures as more rushed to fill the gaps, the puffs of soot, dust, and limbs raining back down on the horde. Bones crackled under the weight of firepower levelled against it, and even one of the titans was struck down after volleys of explosions rendered it nothing more than a fleshy mess of a skeleton.


    From where they were, the two watched the carnage unfold as bright rhythmic flashes from a distant fortress heralded another wave of explosions against the horde. The tide drew closer and closer however, and no matter what happened, they could see that the monsters were fast approaching their goal. A lone beacon of hope stood at the end of a long and broken road. A fortress of stone and iron stood, illuminated by the faint glow of amber.


    After another arduous march of what Sophie estimated to be five hours. They had then settled down for another rest when they were disturbed by the sound of explosions. Confused and concerned, they had clambered back within visual range of the horde, only to find that the edges of the dwarven frontier were in sight. For the monster horde had launched its attack and something was finally standing in its way. It was perhaps, another hour away from them, but seeing the goal in itself was already motivating enough to spur on the beleaguered duo.


    Their excitement soon ground to a half. They still had no idea how or where to bridge the chasm between them and the main road. Nor were they particularly eager to do battle with such an overwhelming foe, even less so without a clear path to the or pass the fortress. Knowing that there was not much they could do, they simply hid behind a wall of rocks and watched the battle unfold before their eyes. Using this as a makeshift recuperation time as they prepared their legs for the next part of the trek.


    The road was filled with thousands of monsters, most of whom had been twisted in some way by the tainted shadows that swirled above them. It was like an endless procession all rushing forward towards their own deaths. Amongst the menagerie of horrors, the duo would occasionally see squads of humanoids trying to separate themselves from the madness. Though she couldn¡¯t quite make out any distinguishing features from this far away, she assumed that they were the strange elves she had seen in the dwarf¡¯s vision, and also the ones who had first chased her at the river. Fortunately, the distant roar of battle had consumed most of the horde¡¯s attention and the duo were safe for now.


    To their dismay, after about half an hour, they could see and hear the explosions getting ever so slightly softer. An indication that the dwarven artillery was firing closer and closer to the fortress. It was an ill omen that the horde continued its advance unabated, and when Sophie peeked at the horde¡¯s, her heart sank as a stream of them still continued emerging from the darkness beyond. Her hand grasped the hilt of her sword, her muscles raring to go. But her mind was made up, she knew there was little hope for this fortress and Sophia seemed to agree as well.


    Her counterpart merely grunted at her before slinking back below the ridge-line. Sophie glanced pleadingly at her, turning from her to the fortress. But when Sophia looked back, the expression of exhaustion made Sophie¡¯s shoulders sag and she too, shuffled away from the ridge. Only after walking for a few minutes did Sophie pause, her thoughts running through a multitude of fantastical scenarios in which she charged in like a hero and saved the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth thinking about.¡± Sophia chided once they were tucked behind a rocky outcropping that muffled their voices, ¡°We should take this time to rest.¡±


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to hide it. Even if I didn¡¯t read your mind those thoughts would¡¯ve crossed mine too. We¡¯re as similar as we are different.¡±


    ¡°Then you must understand that we¡¯re just leaving them to die.¡± Sophie protested, trying as much to convince herself as she was her counterpart.


    Sophia mumbled something under her breath and sat down atop a rock, beckoning for Sophie to join her. With a dejected groan, Sophie sat down, still on edge but more restrained than mere moments ago.


    ¡°We are.¡± Sophia suddenly stated.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°We are leaving them to die.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened at Sophia¡¯s nonchalant, her own blood boiling a little at the causal statement. ¡°Then-¡±


    ¡°Then we do nothing. We rest, we wait, then we go help the survivors and enter dwarven territory.¡±


    ¡°But they could use our help now. They¡¯re being besieged right now!¡±


    ¡°And there are two of us. Believe me, I know exactly how you feel. I also know that you¡¯re trying to convince yourself that helping them would change anything, it won¡¯t. You know that and so do I.¡±


    ¡°But... but, even if we help a little, that¡¯s something that could be useful!¡± Sophie growled.


    ¡°Perhaps. But I¡¯m also you, and I know the guilt you feel about all the other times we tried to ¡®help¡¯ and just got people killed instead.¡± Sophia snarked, ¡°I also know that while sometimes we see suffering and bypass it, leaving you with lingering guilt for not intervening, you¡¯ve eventually moved on. But Melisgrad? The Barrows? Hells, the fucking bastard who tried to kill you? You remember them, we remember them.¡±


    Hearing the hostility in her counterpart''s voice made Sophie wilt, the feelings of shame and guilt gnawing away at her almost as much as her inaction did.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen the horde, the fortress. You know as well as I do that the defenders are dead. There¡¯s nothing they can do besides running away and I suspect the dwarves don¡¯t much like doing that considering that held on till the end in the forge town.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but¡­ we destroyed the forge, triggered those pulses. You even agreed that we might¡¯ve caused the horde to move and attack because of that¡± Sophie replied, ¡°How is this any different than when I let the spirits devour the remnants of Melisgrad, or the people I let die in the barrows?!¡± Her face twisted into a scowl and she glared at her counterpart, ¡°We triggered the monsters, panicked them into a frenzy, this is our mess.¡±


    ¡°Started the march? Perhaps. But it was that or wander around in the caves until we miraculously found a way back up the cave system. Also, I recall very distinctly that you were the one who determined that the strange shaft in a haunted city was somehow the way to go.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! And it was! But that also means that this is our problem now!¡±


    Sophia sighed and shook her head, ¡°No it¡¯s not. We instigated a few things, I¡¯ll give you that. But a horde that size? That many monsters, creatures and abominations? They were going to attack at some point regardless. You don¡¯t just have that many creatures gather in one place to enjoy a relaxing vacation. What we did only panicked them and made them go without adequate preparations¡±


    ¡°So that means we should just wait it out? To let people die simply from a technicality?¡±


    ¡°No. I said we¡¯d go in afterwards and help the survivors. I meant that. All I¡¯m saying is you and I both know how pointless it is to go in now. Not only that, you¡¯d feel even more responsible for what happened because we didn¡¯t just speed up the attack, but we¡¯d also have actively failed the defenders and watched them get slaughtered alongside us. We¡¯d be fine, but they won¡¯t. Then what happens? You cry yourself to sleep again?!¡± Sophia raised her voice.


    The aggression made Sophie even more withdrawn, knowing that these were her own arguments being thrown at her. Though she wanted to help, she could feel the very same debate raging inside of her. Sophia was merely giving these words form but it depressed her nonetheless. Seeing this, her counterpart¡¯s features seemed to soften and for the first time in a while, Sophie saw her own sullen reflection within Sophia¡¯s eyes matching the girl¡¯s own expressions.


    ¡°Sorry. That¡¯s a bit too far.¡± Sophia eventually broke her gaze and dipped her head.


    By now Sophie was tired, too tired to argue and too despondent to think. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She sighed,¡±You¡¯re not wrong, it¡¯s just¡­ I feel responsible and¡­ you know, I¡­ we¡¯re meant to be heroes. We should be out there helping not just, you know, resting here.¡±


    ¡°We are responsible, and that should be something that pushes us forward. But there¡¯s nothing we can do now that will change anything. For them, their fate had already been sealed the moment the horde begun its advance.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Sophie almost snapped, her rage quickly dissipating as she regained control, ¡°I... know.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ just think of this like class.¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°You remember our assessment? With the dwarf in strategy class?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Right. We sacrificed him so that we could secure our goal. Right now, we need to bring those artifacts back to a proper settlement,¡± She gestured at the blade and crystal, ¡°And we need to make it back to Ary who hopefully has our stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°And if we got involved here we might fall, take a long time to recover and then¡­ we won¡¯t know what¡¯s happening even more than now. And the monsters would still have overrun the fort and probably more.¡± Sophie grimly finished the thought.


    Sophia remained silent but Sophie could feel the affirming look her counterpart gave her. Frustrated, she rubbed the tips of her ears in the vain hope that some far fetched idea would appear and bring them their salvation. None were forthcoming.


    ¡°Look. I¡¯m sorry for being so rude, I just¡­ I just don¡¯t need anymore on your or my conscience. Ours, technically.¡± Sophia spoke after a moment of silence.


    Sophie offered a tired grin at her delivery, but her own mood was still teetering on the edge of collapse. ¡°I know. We¡¯ve already played our part. Now it¡¯s for fate to finish off whatever¡¯s left.¡±


    The two fell into a silence, their moods soured and the words already spoken. Together, they sighed at the sorry state they found themselves in and could only speculate about what might come next. However, in their moment of inaction, the strain of the past day caught up once more, and Sophie felt aches both within her mind as well as her physical self. Exhaustion reared its ugly head and she spied Sophia looking ragged. Seeing this she understood that at the very least, the two of them would¡¯ve likely been fairly ineffectual in combat. A pitiful bit of comfort.


    Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Sophia quipped.


    What do you mean? Sophie replied, somewhat startled by the mental communique.


    I know this sucks, but once we get some strength back, we can plan something a bit more useful. After all, past this fortress likely lay dwarven lands. Once there, then we can focus on playing the hero.


    I suppose we¡¯ll also get the chance to figure out where we are, find Ary too if we¡¯re lucky. Now that you mention it, I guess we could also try and out pace the horde and warn the dwarves of what¡¯s coming. Sophie nodded.


    Exactly so! Sophia grinned, It¡¯s like what we learned in class. We¡¯ve been thinking too tactically, ¡®help them now¡¯, ¡®elevator immediately¡¯, ¡®what can we do now to stop the horde¡¯. But if we thought of the bigger picture we might be able to do even more for them instead of pointlessly fighting here.


    And how exactly might we do that? Sophie asked.


    Well for one thing, the power of the demigod in your sword seems intrinsically connected to whatever Amber crystals or what not that the dwarves revere. So if we go deeper into dwarven territory, there¡¯s a chance it might get more powerful. Sophia replied.


    Pfft, some logic. Sophie scoffed at such an indignant response but found herself agreeing nonetheless. Perhaps she was simply weary and wished for a simple out, regardless you took this opportunity to plop herself against a rock and close her eyes. You get some rest too, and stop trying to hide how tired you are. After all, despite being a shadow clone or whatever you actually are, you are me. And I can tell when I, you, we, are getting tired.


    Spoilsport. Sophia shot a glare at her, I was only trying to cheer you up.


    The two shared one last giggle before resting, preparing themselves for whatever hells they will undoubtedly have to wade through when they awaken.


    <hr><hr>


    She felt thoroughly helpless by the time they woke up, sore if refreshed. For the first hour, while Sophia managed to nod off, likely due to exhaustion from her magic use, Sophie couldn¡¯t stay still as every explosion and roar continued to startle her. Only once the fortress got closer to being overrun did the noises grow even more distant. By hour two, the monsters were likely braying at the walls or scaling them. Hour three spelled the end of the horde at least, and whatever guttural growls and cries from the horde¡¯s advance had now faded away. Only then was Sophie able to ease her nerves a little and succumb to sleep.


    Her counterpart was kind however, and let her sleep away the guilt, staying up for two hours on watch whilst Sophie continued to sleep. According to Sophia, only when a giant rodent skittered about nearby did Sophie finally rouse from slumber.


    After spending another few moments simply orienting herself, she shot Sophia a nod and the two stood up. Slowly but carefully, they returned to the ridge-line and found themselves unable to look away. Strewn across a now deserted pockmarked dwarven highway were thousands of corpses of the shadow monsters. Blasted apart remnants and fallen titans half picked apart by their own kin scavenging for food. Further ahead were cave in¡¯s and likely traps that had ended the lives of hundreds more. Beyond that, they could vaguely make out the details but could guess that another few thousand met their end there. It was a grim sight and from where they stood, they could also see the once proud fortress walls partially breached, its battlements silent and the air around it still.


    ¡°By the Goddess¡­¡± Sophie inadvertently whispered aloud, ¡°They killed thousands and still¡­¡±


    ¡°This is what I meant when I said what would we have realistically added to the defence." Sophia whispered, a hint of awe in her voice.


    ¡°Goddess preserve us, stars guide us. To think this horde is still going¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The two shared a forlorn look, a desperation in their eyes as they realized the importance of stopping the threat here and now. They would have to find some way to warn the rest of the dwarves and fast.


    Ahead of them the fortress grew closer. Two giant fortified stone towers acted as the main gate house and were joined by a wall that easily stood half the height of Arteria¡¯s towering walls. They acted as a chokepoint barrier that guarded what seemed to be the main approach from here into the dwarven realms. The fortress was surrounded by thick cavern walls and its own walls were embedded into the cavern itself, creating the impenetrable barrier. Behind the towers stood stone keeps and a plethora of other stone structures that likely housed the hundreds if not a thousand dwarven warriors.


    The further they walked along the ridge-line, the more brutal the carnage they were exposed to. Whatever vain hope they had of helping survivors vanished the closer they got to the fortress. Along their hike, they found rows and rows of bloodied stockades in front of the fort. Hundreds of armoured dwarven warriors torn apart outside the walls, brave defenders who took down many times their number but fell either way. Though Sophie wanted to chastise the dwarven tactics, she could see that the battlements appeared packed to the brim with corpses, many half eaten corpses clinging desperately to the parapets with just as many monsters lining the walls with their corpses. She shuddered thinking just how many had been assigned to this fortress and even worse, that they had all fallen.


    Goddess help us all. Is this what a Dark Tide is like? So much death... and if they are really coming from beyond the Frostwinds back home. She grimaced, trying her best to shelve the thought. One problem at a time. One problem at a time.

 Act 5 Chapter 27: The Empty Fortress

    ¡°Together we stand!


    After a heroic rearguard action by the proud sons and daughters of the Free People¡¯s Company. Abenstadtian forces have finally stabilised the defensive lines and ground the Imperial war machine to a halt. Thanks to our brave troops on the frontlines, the cities of Tynsford and Felmarch have risen up in rebellion, its citizenry seeing that the Imperials can be beaten. Together, we shall repel the menace! United in strength and spirit!¡±


    - Guten Abend!, Front Page


    <hr><hr>


    They watched as curious denizens of the caverns partook in the feast laid out for them. Though she noticed how the rodents mainly gnawed on dwarven corpses, leaving the monsters to the giant arachnids that slowly worked their way up the road from the far side. As of right now, she counted three of the monstrosities being accompanied by about two dozen smaller spiders. Although the smaller ones were not the size of a house, it frightened her all the same as they ranged anywhere from dog-sized to one approaching that of a cow. Caves suck. In spite of all this, she also felt a small sense of relief in seeing no signs of the dead returning to life, a minor victory against the backdrop of carnage.


    The two found themselves a small crossing in the form of a rickety rope bridge that spanned the ridgeline to the edge skirt of the walls. While they wondered why the area was unguarded on their end, the answer became clear enough once they stepped onto it. It was wobbling like crazy and only through sheer persistence and willpower did they manage to somewhat steadily advance. Even then, the eerie noises of ropes swaying unnerved them, the weight they exerted was now part of a carefully managed balancing act. Sophie understood then, that there was no need to guard this approach simply because it would take an intruder so much effort to get across, and that any sentry with a crossbow could simply shake the bridge or shoot them before they even got close. For them at least, this wasn''t a problem considering only the dead lay ahead.


    Sophia landed first, dropping onto the ramparts with a heavy thud as her eyes scanned the terrain. Sophie froze and waited for an all clear, watching her counterpart intently as Sophia seemed to examine every corner.


    All clear. Came Sophia¡¯s announcement


    Relieved at finally being allowed to leave the rickety bridge, Sophie hurried across. She practically jumped off when she was close enough and landed with a less than graceful tumble. But she was more than happy to trade an extra scrape of bruise if it meant she would not be at risk of falling once more. Her past experiences had begun carving out a distaste for heights within her, particularly if it was a high place with potentially lethal consequences if she fell. She nodded appreciatively as Sophia helped her up, the two spending a moment to focus themselves at the grim task ahead.


    One advantage to visiting a fortress after a bloody siege was that none of the doors or gates were locked. Most had either been bashed, scratched, or accidentally left open. Signs of battle were all around them as the natural choke points also meant more would perish there. Not that one could tell where the battle started or began here. The walls themselves were covered in viscera. In the most contested places, brutal melees had broken out as the dwarves fought to their last. Weapons and armour were torn from their wielders in the same way that limbs and body parts were cleaved from the creatures. It had been a battle of horrific proportions and for once, Sophie felt her own bloodlust subside as the scale of the events finally weighed down on her.


    ¡°What now?¡± Sophia whispered, ¡°Are we still trying to look for survivors? Cause I don¡¯t think anyone made it.¡±


    Sophie shook her head, ¡°We¡¯ll try but I¡¯m not getting my hopes up. I was thinking we could hit the armoury, see if they have anything useful.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. We hear or see something though, we leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t planning on staying.¡± Sophie dully acknowledged.


    Sophia snorted her reply and just pointed at the first fortress tower. The two sighed in unison and began their tepid advance, taking great care to avoid the bodies piled up around them. It was seeing the lifeless, brutalised corpses around them that made Sophie shudder with a terrifying thought. Amongst the gnawed skeletal remains of dwarves who died early and those whose bodies were coated with the dried blood of their allies, Sophie found that she thought little of the dead. She found herself more worried about the manner of their deaths and what threats remained. It was a haunting thought that she found herself stewing within as she realized that the corpses no longer phased. Have I really¡­ gotten used to this?


    ¡°Takes some kind of fucked to keep going after the shit we¡¯ve¡­you¡¯ve experienced.¡± Sophia tried to offer her reassurance.


    Sophie snickered before shooting her counterpart a supportive look, ¡°If you are me, then saying ¡®we¡¯ is fine. My memories are yours. Though I suppose right now, we¡¯re making separate ones.¡±


    Sophia nodded before her attention was drawn far away, her eyes remained unfocused until she snapped back to reality. ¡°Right. Remind me to explain my theory when we¡¯re somewhere¡­ more agreeable.¡±


    ¡°Theory?¡± Sophie cocked her head.


    ¡°On why we separated. Despite you only recently having touched the void.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Of course.¡±


    "Only when this is over."


    With an agreement made, the two gingerly moved past the maze of bodies on the walls, quietly stepping into the fortress tower. They shuffled past dwarven warriors, shields still raised as they fell, their necks and limbs filled with innumerable bite marks and chucks ripped out of them. Axes and swords remained embedded within the creatures they had slain, their owners too focused on survival to retrieve their weaponry.


    There was an eerie silence that draped itself over the halls of the tower. A serenity that held itself high amongst all the dead that had visited the place. Hundreds died wtihin these walls, hundreds more outside, and even more who had perished in the fortress proper. The scent of copper and iron hung heavy around them, tainted by the sulphuric bitterness of the shadow creatures. Furniture lay cracked and splintered, flimsy barricades hastily erected and just as quickly shattered. The fortress was a mess from top to bottom, but it was quiet.


    The armoury for the fort tower was easy enough to find, for a dozen or more defenders had made their final stand here. The corridor outside was filled with monster corpses, the inside with the remains of the dwarves and monsters entangled in a fleshy pile. Most of the arms had been stripped from their shelves but the two managed to scavenge two small shields. The craftsmanship was exceptional, and even after the scrapes and dents they seemed more than serviceable, if only that the straps were a little too loose for their non-muscular not dwarven arms. Finding little else that was usable due to most weapons being fairly unwieldy for non dwarves, they debated exploring the rest of the tower but thought better of it. Instead, they set their sights on finding the mess hall and gathering what rations they could.


    Making their way down the tower, they found a large dormitory area that had a stairway leading  further downwards. Under the assumption that food would likely be in the most accessible location for the tower¡¯s inhabitants, they began their second descent. A ramshackle defensive barricade, erected with tables and chairs surrounded a u-shaped canteen station. More furniture was splintered or shoved aside and it seems that the fortress tower¡¯s civilian residents had made their futile stand here, their bodies strewn about the station alongside the few monsters they did bring down.


    Gently prying away the corpses, the two rummaged around until they found a few wrapped meals. Opening one, they found to their relief that it was made of dried meats and fruits, food that could at least last a brief journey. Upon seeing the food however, Sophie¡¯s stomach growled and she was left with the empty feeling that she hadn¡¯t really eaten or drank anything substantial for at least a day or two. With hunger descending, she looked up pitifully at Sophia who seemed to feel some similar pangs.


    No time like the present. We might not get another opportunity. Sophia shrugged.


    With her tacit approval, Sophie unceremoniously ripped open one of the food packages and began greedily devouring the contents within. Intense salted meats and the hint of dried fruits barely entered her flavour palette as she practically inhaled two packages of rations within a minute or two. Sophia followed suit though at a far more reasonable pace, taking normal bites of her rations and swallowing before moving onto ther next bite. Praying that a keg at the canteen hadn¡¯t been tainted, the two opened the tap to find whatever dwarven mead or liquid pouring out was still relatively normal. Without hesitation, they drank whatever they could and guzzled down a tankard''s worth of liquid each before returning to their meal.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Sophie almost laughed out loud at the absurdity of it all, how time and experiences have pushed her into such a macabre position. With only her counterpart of shadow clone, whatever Sophia might be as company. They were busy having their fill of food and drink from the stocks of a desecrated fortress, still surrounded by dozens upon dozens of corpses, a few even within arms reach. Back in Carrador she would be horrified by the herself of right now. Stars above.


    Temporarily satiated, the two grabbed two rations each, now on the hunt for bags. For this at least, they didn¡¯t have to go far. A few of the civilians had knapsacks strapped across their waists. Bowing their heads and offering a small prayer of apology, the two extricated two such bags and stuffed them with the rations.


    Defensively equipped, somewhat sustained and relatively certain that they were clear of survivors. The two made their way back up the fortress tower, hoping to get a vantage point and survey the next leg of their journey. Arriving back on the armoury floor, Sophie wondered just how quickly the fighting inside had gone down. She knew that the horde¡¯s advance took hours to breach the fortifications, the sound of explosions meaning that the defences on the walls still functioned. She froze at the thought, rushing out of the doorway much to Sophia¡¯s surprise. Sophie scanned the battlements and ignored all the corpses, her eyes searching between the gaps between each parapet. All the defensives are missing, all the siege weapons are missing.


    Hearing this thought sparked Sophia¡¯s interest as well, and soon her counterpart joined her on the walls. Together, they came to the grim conclusion that the horde had taken them as siege weapons, likely intending to breach more dwarven fortifications in the near future. The gut wrenching feeling only strengthened their resolve to find a way to warn the dwarves before it was too late.


    Screeches and growls echoed from back down the highway and the two immediately dived for cover. Pushing away a few fallen defenders, they poked their heads out from behind the battlements. They both saw one of the giant spiders rearing up defensively, but curiously the creature was not attacking. Travelling down the road at speed and riding past all the snacking wildlife, the duo spotted a column of what appeared to be dwarven riders sitting atop rams or boars. The two tracked them as they came to a halt beneath the shadow of the gate, around fifty riders in total who hurriedly began forming a half circle around the gate, their shields facing down the highway with weapons pointed outwards. A few dismounted and began looking at the gate, their curses and grumbles still indiscernible but the sound of complaining reached the duo nonetheless, the dissatisfaction conveyed.


    ¡°Oi!¡± A gruff voice shouted from below, the thunderous sound seemingly carrying all throughout this part of the cavern, ¡°Border Ranger Okil Firestone reporting with training company Rockbreaker. If anyone¡¯s still alive, please open the gates!¡±


    His voice reached the duo loud and clear, but it seemed to also have the unintended side effect of being loud enough to annoy the feasting monsters. Clearly disturbed by the loud noises, the arachnids began screeching at the dwarves, their massive size making a few of the defenders take steps backwards. Seeing the agitated monsters, Sophie traded a glance with Sophia and the two nodded, they needed to do something. Looking around, they found the squat looking building sticking above the gate and shuffled over towards it while keeping out of sight, uncertain of how the dwarves would respond to their presence.


    ¡°Please! My lads and lassies are trained for a scuffle but not against this much! There¡¯s a keg-full of beasties out here and we ain¡¯t too keen on tackling them! If anyone¡¯s there, please get the gate open!¡± Ranger Okil yelled once more.


    This seemed to be the limit for the creatures and with a ferocious shriek, the arachnids launched their attack against the mobile meals. Sophie peaked over the battlements to briefly see a flurry of crossbow bolts strike down the first few smaller spiders before Sophia pushed her head down and kept them moving forward.


    Entering the gatehouse, beyond the more dead they found. They also saw two dwarves that had jammed their bodies into the gate winches, their axes also embedded in an attempt to keep the gate shut from possible invaders. Reluctantly, the two pried the bodies off, ignoring the sudden squelching noise that happened when one of the dwarves had their hand simply fall off. The two then removed the axes and proceeded to quickly raise the chains that held the portcullis in place. Metallic creaks and groans started slowly but into a simple yet quick rhythm as the gates were opened. Inside, the two held it open for a minute, hoping that the dwarves spent this time getting through. After counting about two minutes having passed, the duo nodded and let the winch go, the chains quickly reversing and slamming the gate back down. Hearing the thud, the two breathed a sigh of relief.


    While they took a moment to recover, the boisterous shouting from outside reminded them that they were not alone. Stepping back out, they suddenly found themselves the center of attention for fifty odd dwarves who all ceased speaking at once to stare at them. Sophie could practically feel the moment they all realized that she and Sophia were not exactly dwarves, the few gasps and sighs escaping the gathered crowd as a few uncertainly raised their crossbows halfway.


    ¡°Well now, ain¡¯t that a damned surprise and a half?¡± The familiar voice of the ranger called up.


    Looking down, the duo found a dwarf covered with a brown cowl and cape staring back up at them. Not only that, as Sophie slowly noticed that all these dwarves wore brown cowls and capes, though more than half only had their capes with no hoods or cowls. Their mounts also safely made it across and Sophie almost found herself engrossed by the sight of the rams and boars if not for Sophia looking at her to speak. Why me? You could too.


    You¡¯re the one slowly losing her mind, it¡¯ll be a good refresher.


    Sophia scowled at her counterpart but turned to offer a half bow to the dwarf. ¡°My apologies, we tried to open the gate as quickly as we could.¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t be thinking me rude for asking, but who exactly in the hells are you two? Last I recall, no knif- elves were assigned to the garrison. Hells, I think I¡¯d remember if any elves were anywhere nearby. At least ye don¡¯t look like those of the darke.¡± Ranger Okil snorted.


    A few of the other dwarves mumbled their agreement, though the two could see that the crowd was still fairly wary of them.


    ¡°We came here by chance. Found this place under siege and waited it out.¡± Sophie announced, prompting a wave of discontent from the crowd.


    ¡°Easy, easy.¡± Okil turned to his cohort before looking back up, squinting at the two, ¡°Would explain why two surface born are talking to me instead of the dark ones. Though I see you¡¯re not entirely free from sin.¡±


    Sophie felt herself apprehensively touch her shield and knapsack, the sensations of guilt worming their way within her. They think we''re looters. Sophia on the other-hand, seemed completely unfazed and just looked for Sophie to continue. Mildly peeved at being left to dry, Sophie gave her counterpart a slightly aggressive nudge before speaking once more.


    ¡°We came in from the cliffs.¡± She pointed towards the cavern walls, ¡°We needed supplies before heading for Kaz-kar¡­ uh, Kar Druzara? Is that the name?¡±


    Hearing that, the dwarves broke out into more hushed whispers, spending a longer moment to examine the two elves in their midst. Okil turned towards a few of his cowled comrades and together, they dispersed to calm the crowd, the crossbows lowering as a silent ceasefire was declared.


    ¡°Well then, strange travellers of the Druz. Forgive us for our caution, but as you can see here. This is¡­¡± He gestured at the death that surrounded all of them, ¡°A bit of a shock. So if ye don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t ya walk down here slowly, and unarmed, preferably. Considering you helped us out, I¡¯ll take that as a modest sign of good faith, at least.¡±


    The two carefully made their way towards a nearby stairway, keeping their hands exposed to the dwarves as they approached. For their part, the dwarves only now seemed to be fully taking in the devastation that had befallen the fortress, more than a few letting out choked noises of anguish. Okil and what Sophie assumed to be his commanders kept their eyes firmly trained on the two of them, their hands never far from their axes or crossbows. Trained, and dangerous.


    She swore she could hear the entire dwarven contingent suck in a breath when they finally reached normal speaking distances. The dwarves were almost as amazed as they were cautious of the two strange elves that had simply appeared before them. The two sides stared at each other, a strange quietness settling between the groups besides the shrieking of spiders outside the walls and the burps of the mounts. Eventually, Okil sighed and the dwarven commanders relaxed, their troops doing so in turn.


    ¡°Well then.¡± He looked them up and down, ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no trickery here yet, seeing as we¡¯re all standing. Or any archers you have remain hidden in the shadows. So if you two don¡¯t mind, how the hells did two surface elves end up all the way down here? And what the fuck happened here? We heard the rumblings and came as fast as we could but this...¡± He looked around incredulously, "This is too much."


    Sophie caught Sophia arching an eyebrow at her and simply rolled her eyes in turn. But with a gentle nod acquiescing to the dwarf¡¯s request, she took in a small breath and began recounting the duo¡¯s tale.


    ¡°We were originally following a small squad here on assignment with the Inquisition, the black hats if you know them.¡±


    ¡°Aye, we know of them.¡±


    ¡°Well, we were going to meet with one in Kar Druzara.¡± Sophie continued.


    ¡°A black hat in Druzara?¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a load of toss.¡±


    ¡°Humans? Down here? Now elves?¡±


    A few of the dwarves whispered.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Okil silenced his troop with a glare before nodding at Sophie, ¡°Please, continue.¡±


    ¡°Right, well we came down the uhh, smuggler¡¯s way from the human city of Festheim...¡±

 Act 5 Chapter 28: March of the Border Guard

    ¡°Help from the Homefront


    The Petomian National Assembly passed a motion for the deployment of 100 Mamer Shieldguards to lend aid and help resolve the situation beset by our brothers within Gratia. Under advisory from the Arterian church and pleas from Gratian nobility, the Assembly has confirmed allowance for aid to be dispatched as necessary within the motion¡¯s constraints. With King Eurius having previously announced support before the vote, we suspect the confirmation of the motion will be but a formality and that the Mamer will begin being shipped to the port town of Nordmer by the start of next week.¡±


    - Forward Pont, Page Three, ¡°Section: Trannoire Troubles - Daily Updates¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°That¡¯s a load of Plesshite! Two trespassers somehow ended up where the fabled cursed city of Talmour was? Not only that! They entered it and survived, where none other had done so. Now, you¡¯re also telling me that they didn¡¯t just dispel the curse, but walked away with a piece of the Forge of Creation?! Absolute shite!¡± Ranger Andruil roared, his complaints provoking a few extra jeers being thrown at the elves.


    Sophia just shrugged and pointed back at the crystal that Sophie had produced, ¡°We have no reason to lie to you. Regardless, if we did plunder the forge city, the fact remains that the fragment of creation or whatever, is still the fragment.¡±


    Sophie was almost awestruck by how nonchalant her counterpart was. So much so that a small fragment of her felt jealous at the sheer confidence in which Sophia handled herself. Head Ranger Okil had gathered his commanders with him to hear the story that Sophie had shared, much to the disbelief of most of the dwarves. Ranger Andruil was perhaps the most senior of the rangers, the grey bearded dwarf serving as their master at arms and right hand of the head ranger. Scribe Maelin had shakily confirmed their tale, at least as far as identifying the fragment that Sophie had gotten from the forge. Rangers Shadur and Gloomlin remained mostly quiet, though they would occasionally ask clarifying questions at the duo, and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel the two were silently trying to pick the duo apart on the inside.


    Though they had kept most of the trainee rangers slightly further away, most had unsubtle shuffled closer to listen in, the result being that they reacted to every little thing that the duo had shared. Including their vocal disapproval of the tale that Sophie provided thus far, calling her a ¡®defiler¡¯, ¡®tomb robber¡¯, ¡®opportunist¡¯, and ¡®dishonourable cur¡¯. She understood why though, at the very least. If this so-called forge city of Talmor really was surrounded by the dark miasma that plagued it, it would only be natural for one who stumbled upon it to immediately label it a cursed place. Hells, even I still think that place is cursed.


    ¡°And what? We¡¯re also supposed to just believe that you survived the whole ordeal unscathed?¡± Andruil continued.


    ¡°We never said that. I mean look-¡± Sophia tried to gesture to Sophie but was cut off.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s in rags and looks fucked to hell. But look at her, even I can tell she ain¡¯t wounded, not physically anyhow. How? Some of our best explorers tried to breach the cursed city only to be part of the darkness there. How in the fucks did two smarmy ass elves just waltz in after getting lost?! And! I would like to point out, after surviving a fall from the abandoned crossing, bypassing even Kest Darzard, and ending up in one of the deepest roads where the echoes dwell!¡± Andruil yelled.


    ¡°Now, now. We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s lingering around here, so let¡¯s keep our voices and emotions in check. After all, if they were a threat, they were under no obligation to save us by opening the gate.¡± Okil tried to calm the elder ranger down, ¡°Besides, Maelin already confirmed that it is indeed a fragment. The best we can do now is get it to a city, preferably the Druz but anywhere is fine.¡±


    ¡°Ancestors help us all. Is the Stonefather so displeased in us that he would call upon the surface kin to aid us instead? Are we not worthy?¡± Scribe Maelin muttered to himself.


    The scribe''s words struck a chord with the gathered crowd and a few of the other rangers bemoaned the sorry state of affairs. From their interrupted training to the destruction of this fortress and the appearance of the elves. To them, it might¡¯ve indeed seemed as if their very own Gods had entrusted such a task to outsiders instead.


    We might even be heretics even, in their eyes. Heretical elven hands touching their relics. Spooky. Sophia quipped, earning herself a light glare from Sophie at the jest.


    ¡°If I might interject.¡± Sophie spoke, looking at Sophia to make sure her counterpart wouldn¡¯t jump in with a quip.


    ¡°By all means.¡± Okil nodded.


    ¡°By all means he says, gone soft in the head.¡± Andruil and a few others grumbled.


    ¡°Regardless of our personal goals. We are still aiming to bring this fragment back to Kar Druzara. Before its destruction, the forge spirit wished to atone for their sins and find a way to support the dwarven people.¡± Sophie held up the small crystal, the small movement drawing the attention of most of the nearby dwarves.


    ¡°Forge spirits¡­ wished¡­? You spoke to it?¡± Maelin exclaimed.


    ¡°In a manner of conveying ideas, yes.¡±


    ¡°By the Stonefather¡­¡± The scribe shook.


    ¡°Blasphemy!¡±


    ¡°An elf?! Talking to the Stonefather?!¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡±


    Came the cries that soon followed.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Okil spoke softly.


    ¡°You dare dishonour the clans!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not yours!¡±


    ¡°Tomb robbing knife ears!¡±


    ¡°Commander says that¡¯s enough!¡± Andruil roared with surprising ferocity for his age.


    His threatening voice silenced any dissent at once, the other dwarves quickly falling in line without so much as a squeak. The elder ranger glared at the duo but said nothing, instead letting out a tired sigh before nodding at his commander. Okil dipped his head in kind and pulled away from the duo, half turning to address both the rangers and the duo.


    ¡°Listen. Whatever the case might be here, there¡¯s one thing that we¡¯re all certain of. The kingdom is under attack and there are thousands of echoes on the loose. Grave robbers, spies, heretics, traitors or not, these two are willing and or less than willing but still will accompany us to the capital. If there is doubt, then simply watch them intently, otherwise every minute we spend here, the echoes will devastate more land than necessary. So whatever complaints there are, save it.¡± Okil growled, his low voice still carrying weight across the fortress grounds.


    Andruil nodded approvingly and looked to Okil for permission to speak, the other dwarf gesturing for the elder to go.


    ¡°You heard the commander. That¡¯s enough of this. Even I might disagree, but we have our orders. Hells, if anything it feels worse that we¡¯ve let this go on for so long when the echoes are already in the countryside. So get sorted!¡± He roared, ¡°Drink, sharpen, rest, be ready to move in five!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± A chorus of replies echoed.


    ¡°Well spoken Ranger Andruil.¡± Okil complimented.


    ¡°Heh, I just hate when you¡¯re right. We do have bigger problems.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Shadur, Gloomlin, get the trainees ready to move.¡±


    ¡°At once commander.¡± Shadur answered, the two rangers slipping back into the crowd of dwarves and rallying them together.


    ¡°Andruil, get Maelin ready. The scribe seems pretty shaken up.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Commander.¡± The old dwarf grinned before forcefully extracting the still shaking scribe from their gathering.


    ¡°And you two.¡± Okil turned to the duo, ¡°If what you said is true, then let us not tarry here. Get yourselves ready to march, I suppose we¡¯ll have to count on your aid again.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie dropped a small curtsey, Sophia only going halfway.


    With that, the dwarven ranger returned and left the two of them standing there. Sophie quickly pocketed the crystal once more.


    They still don¡¯t trust us. Her counterpart broke the silence.


    I mean, our meeting is within a fortress of their dead. They do have reason to be suspicious.


    You mean it¡¯s not because we¡¯re elves in the middle of a dwarven kingdom?


    Pfft, that too. Sophie barely suppressed a snort.


    Well then, shall we stretch a little before we move again?


    Grunting an affirmative, the two shook whatever doubts they had left from their limbs, preparing for another hard trek ahead. Watching all the dwarven rangers double check their equipment made Sophie self conscious once more, aware that she was still left in ragged clothing. Worse, she managed to catch a small whiff of herself and winced at how foul she smelled.


    Killing, barfing, monster blood and guts tend to do that to you, stinky.


    Sophie just scowled back before trying her best to ignore her own decrepit state. It¡¯s gonna be a long day. I just hope at some point there¡¯s a shower or a bath somewhere.


    <hr><hr>


    Fortunately for the duo, the cave rams and boars turned out to be quite muscular creatures. Ranger Shadur¡¯s dark red boar was massive compared to its compatriots and proved just the right size for them. The ranger had quietly offered his mount and shared a ride with another. At first, the boar bucked and raged at the duo¡¯s presence, only calming down once Sophia took the reins. The dwarves offered a half hearted apology, stating that it was probably that the creature wasn¡¯t used to such tall riders. In truth, Sophie already knew that it was because of her strange void magicks that had so greatly agitated the creature. With even Sophia only barely able to handle the beast.


    The group managed to set a decent pace, with barely any time for the duo to take in the strange sights and scenery they passed along the way. The monsters, or echoes, as the dwarves called them, had surged directly towards Kar Druzara, which thankfully left hamlets and villages that were off the beaten path well enough alone. For off in the distance, Sophia spied sights beyond her wildest imagination of the caverns. As the cave cavern opened up to have a roof that seemed to stretch upwards endlessly, the landscape flattened out a lot more than the cliff-ridden areas they had originally marched through.


    Here, giant mushroom farms had fungi that stretched upwards like a city glowed like a beacon in the darkness. Villages fields of odd looking boars and some bovine-like creatures. The luminescent crystals that once dotted the walls of the cavern now jutted out of the ground like menacing spikes. The relatively lifeless rocky floor had also transitioned to a land that was teeming with strange little critters and lifeforms. Brightly coloured plants and other flora also sprouted up here and there. While the faint glow of a massive amber crystal hung high above the cavern, shining its orange light all across the lands.


    Of course, such majesty was contrasted by the swath of destruction left by the horde. Their passing was marked by a blighted and dead land with any unlucky enough to be in their path getting struck down without a thought. Burnt out houses, farms, and small villages littered the landscape and the corpses of their residents devoured by the maddened echoes on their warpath. They weren¡¯t without opposition however, and more than once, the party passed through hastily erected barricades and chokepoints that took down more than their fair share of echoes before being overrun.


    Seeing this, the rangers dispersed some of their numbers to rally and warn nearby towns. That left around forty rangers alongside the duo who raced towards Kar Druzara. What started as a decently fast trot broke into a light and occasional full on gallop on their mounts as the rangers slowly came to terms with the severity of the situation at hand. Whatever doubtful gazes were cast upon the duo had been replaced by the existential dread that now held the ranger group in its grasp. But Okil pushed them forward nonetheless and the advance continued.


    They heard the thunderous roar of what the rangers described as cannons pounding away before they saw the city. Gunpowder filled weapons that worked wonders against the unwarded echoes, they spat out fiery death that exploded the very ground that the creatures stood upon. Only then did the horror of her earlier discovery come to fruition and Sophie shared her suspicion with the dwarves. The echoes had ferried away the fortresses'' cannons and likely were turning them against the city. Andruil had paled at hearing this news and Okil explained to the duo that while the cannons were unlikely to penetrate the walls in any meaningful manner. It was the potential for civilian casualties to be exponentially higher than normal sieges that worried them. Sophie felt her own heart skip a beat, her thoughts finally turning back to Aryana. Goddess please keep her safe.


    <hr><hr>


    22 Hours Ago


    ¡°Danger, danger, don¡¯t become a stranger!¡± Yana the faerie chirped as she fluttered past Aryana¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you behind. Promised to get you out to the surface, didn¡¯t I?¡± Aryana grinned.


    ¡°Promise, yes. But life¡¯s a mess.¡± The faerie grumbled as she tucked herself behind Aryana¡¯s ear.


    She seems more agitated lately, I wonder why. Aryana chuckled and moved to gently pat the faerie, an act that was rewarded by a pleasant little purr from behind her. Satisfied, she carefully pushed herself up from her chair and collected her now empty bowl of mushroom soup and washed it in the sink.


    It had been two days since Mesurn, Hafnir and Koli managed to bring her and their supplies to the city of Kar Druzara. In a stroke of good fortune, they managed to talk their way into the city, assisted by a wandering inquisitor who happened upon them. He then had her quarters arranged while the dwarves bid her farewell and headed to their own barracks in which they were based. Though she spent the first day in relative agony, desperately trying to recover her health. With Yana¡¯s help and the kindly dwarven matron that took care of the inn which she stayed in, Aryana made a stellar recovery by the second day. Today marked the third she would spend in the city and she was able to walk on her own two feet without supports.


    Yana had done a fantastic job of keeping her morale up, the chaotic little creature offering a multitude of chipper little quips. Aryana wondered how she could always continue flying with such energy but dismissed the thought from her mind. She did not care, she was just happy to have company. Her eyes flicking around her, she found a pang in her heart as her fingers wiggled with a longing for the slender ones that had fit between them. Sophie¡­ I hope you¡¯re alright.


    The city was a gruff if still somehow fantastical place. Masterful stonework decorated the building facades and statutes honouring dwarven heroes waiting around every street corner. The upper districts were where dozens of spires and towers reached for the cavern roof, their towering presence just as potent as the manors they resided next to. The center of town where she was staying had mostly spacious but still squat looking dwarven buildings, nothing really stretching higher than four stories tall. Then there was the low town or wall town as Mesurn called it, where the squat buildings took up their preassigned spaces but dozens more were erected just as haphazardly creating a maze of angular but confusing streets.


    ¡°Someone comes, someone calls, behold they enter, into hallowed halls.¡± Yana mumbled uneasily, distracting Aryana from her thoughts.


    Though Aryana turned her attention to the doorway, no one pushed it open and for a moment or two. Then all hells broke loose as loud horns rang out from areas all around the city, a deep heavy noise that reverberated her soul. The faerie squeaked in alarm, gripping Aryana with a sudden ferocity.


    She could hear all the chaos that now erupted outside her building, the clanging of bells and countless gruff shouts that echoed from wall to wall. Amidst all the chaos, she did understand one thing, something was coming and the city was very much concerned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked the diminutive creature.


    ¡°It comes, the great one, the being of the dark. Woe befall us, they come, and we are their mark.¡± Yana wailed.


    ¡°Yana! I need you to speak clearly, what¡¯s coming?¡±


    ¡°The dark! The dark! The monsters of war!¡±


    Aryana frowned, not quite understanding the faerie but still feeling its panic. A knock at the door nearly made her jump and she opened it to find the inn¡¯s matron checking in on her, the dwarf¡¯s kindly face giving her a once over before inquiring about her.


    ¡°I heard some ruckus, are you quite alright dearie?¡± The matron asked.


    ¡°Yes thank you. But what¡¯s with the bells?¡±


    The matron pursed her lips, almost looking a little reluctant before she continued, ¡°Now I don¡¯t mean to alarm you but them there¡¯s the sound of the Echo march. You know about the echoes?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°They be the monsters that be lurking in the darkness beyond the light. The bells tell us a great number of them are coming this way.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Aryana uttered, her worried expression catching the eye of the matron.


    ¡°No worries though! It happens every now and then anywhere within the deep. Still, we¡¯ll be locking up for the day until the situation¡¯s over. But like I said, no need to worry. Those critters rarely get up the walls.¡± The matron chuckled.


    ¡°O-oh? Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t climb very well, silly! Swear upon the stone, the last few echo marches ended outside a border fort. The buggers couldn¡¯t even get close if I remember hearing it right. So rest easy, aye? Though the laws that we still stay indoors mostly, got it?¡± The matron wagged her finger like a parent teaching a child.


    ¡°Yeah, got it.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! I¡¯ll just go get a few things ready and close up shop for today and tomorrow. You focus on getting better, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Aryana nodded as the matron turned back out into the rest of the inn. But as she turned to her flying companion, she found the faerie lost deep in thought, muttering something unintelligible to all but herself.


    With a sinking feeling growing within her, she had the distasteful sense that things wouldn¡¯t be as simple as the matron described.

 Act 5 Chapter 29: The Fields of Druzara

    ¡°Dear Mom, Dad, Sis, Bro, whoever¡¯s reading.


    My friends are coming to visit over break! There¡¯s two of them, one¡¯s a half elf, the other¡¯s from Melton! I¡¯ll be honest, I don¡¯t know the two of them that well but they¡¯ve been kind and I still remember you (specifically mama, papa) telling me that I could roam around town on holiday only if I brought home friends. So I have held up my end of the bargain and invited friends.


    But as per our previous correspondence, I¡¯ll be back soon! I¡¯m taking a ferry today and will be sailing over after a day and a few hours journey. My friends will arrive closer to Saint¡¯s Day though. So please let me show them around town? Preferably without a chaperone or a minimal presence, please?


    Love you all,


    Al¡±


    - Alodie¡¯s Letter Home


    <hr><hr>


    14 Hours Ago


    Thanks to the location of the inn being on a small incline on the edge of the central district. From her window in the inn, she could just barely see some of what the city was facing in the distance beyond the walls. The first masses of the forces arrayed against the city presented themselves, and all Aryana could make out was an undulating mass of creatures wreathed in shadow. Her view was occasionally illuminated by the fusillade of dwarven cannons that manned the section of the wall visible to her. Their explosive roars rattled the windows as they barked continuously, pouring down an unceasing rain of fire.


    She didn¡¯t know when the monsters had first appeared, but it had been a few hours already. Inhuman roars and shrieks the came from the never-ending mass. Just for the comforting bark of cannon fire to temper the primal calls. It was like a trade between who could seem the most aggressive, but unlike the monsters, there was a cold detached elegance to the dwarves. A certain sense of routine that functioned much like a clockwork machine. The level of organization was so precise that she could practically count out each volley alongside the clock in her room. First volley, tick-tock, second, tick-tock, third, tick-tock, fourth, tick-tock, repeat the first¡­


    It was much like an artist at work and she couldn¡¯t help but admire the dwarves over their well managed system of warfare. They¡¯ve done this before, that¡¯s for sure. Yana meanwhile, had been nervously fluttering around the room, zipping across as she usually did but with a palpable sense of tension between every circuit. The faerie wasn¡¯t alone however, Crunak had also arrived at the inn accompanied by his squad. The dwarf had arrived mid siege and apparently snuck in using some more tunnels that belonged to the smugglers. He could however, only offer her a disappointed nod of his head that told her he had not discovered Sophie¡¯s whereabouts. On the bright side, she felt a little more at ease now that the mercenary smugglers had temporarily holed up in the inn as well, offering a secondary safety net.


    The city had been placed on full lockdown with thousands of dwarven soldiers popping up from hidden garrisons and barracks. Most manned the walls and defences while a few detachments were patrolling the streets. Conscripted militiamen loitered around key checkpoints including an archway a block down from where the inn was. She watched with a sense of morbid fascination as thick stone barricades happened to be the material of choice, a strange sight when compared to the wooden palisades of surface warfare.


    Aryana knew that she was no Sophie, with very little combat or war fighting experience. However, she knew that she had more survival experience, able to notice the intricacies of an environment or the foods and supplies one might be able to forage. It was this attention of her new surroundings that made her frown. For amongst the cycle of cannon fire, she had heard a discordant volley. A smattering of muffled booms interrupting the clockwork rhythm of the dwarven cannons.


    Then her world trembled as explosions rattled against the walls of the dwarven city. She could hear shouts of alarm from the floor below as the dwarves seemed to also feel the sensation, the hurried sound of their heavy boots telling her all she needed to know. This isn¡¯t good.


    Now the city itself seemed to react as the four volleys of dwarven guns turned into three, the last battery of artillery now firing whenever possible. She assumed the monsters had siege weapons of their own and the dwarves were now responding. Giving Yana a small prod, the faerie scowled before taking her place by latching onto Aryana¡¯s shoulder. Having stowed away her passenger, Aryana headed downstairs to find the gathered dwarves crowded around the second floor balcony of the inn, craning their stubby necks in an attempt to assess the situation. They all winced collectively as another series of explosions hit the city walls, Aryana managing to catch the briefest flash of light.


    It appeared that Mesurn and the scouts had also returned and upon spotting her, nudged Crunak. The older dwarf shot his comrade a frown before noticing her and having his expression change, as if something had clicked within him.


    ¡°Lassie, good timing. Torst, keep an eye out.¡± Crunak spoke.


    ¡°Aye sir.¡± An unfamiliar dwarf, likely Torst, affirmed.


    ¡°Rest of you, including you, lass. Meeting room.¡± Crunak directed the curious now grumbly crowd of bearded warriors.


    Curious, she followed the warriors into a somewhat more luxurious room in the inn, though still cramped. Halnir was already inside and welcomed her with a gruff nod. Whilst Koli the scout was hunched over a map, looking surprised at the sudden influx of people.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The scout began but got cut off.


    ¡°Listen up. I don¡¯t know what changed but it appears the echoes now have artillery.¡± Crunak stated matter of factly, ¡°We all just saw it, no use trying to deny that.¡± He glared at another dwarf that seemed to want to speak, cowing the warrior.


    ¡°I assume there¡¯s a reason for this then?¡± Mesurn asked, gesturing at the meeting.


    ¡°Aye, I want you to help move the lass and her things down here. No use trying to protect her if a stray shot hits the room she¡¯s in.¡±


    Aryana tried to hide her disappointment, the window view was one of the only ways she could see the city ever since she had recovered. Unsure of how to proceed without Sophie, the Inquisitor they were supposed to meet had asked for Aryana to be confined for now, or at least until Uldren or the half elf returned. Both possibilities fading even further away given the ongoing siege.


    ¡°Koli, any idea?¡± Crunak turned to the scout.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± The scout shuffled uncomfortably, ¡°If Balsin made it in before, then based on where he was scouting, he should be holed up in this part of town as the lockdown came in.¡± He pointed to a distant part of the city map.


    ¡°Damn. And the commander?¡±


    ¡°Assuming that these echoes include ones from Kest Darzard? Uldren¡¯s either scouting the city in their absence or he could¡¯ve shadowed this group and is somewhere behind their lines.¡±


    Before the dwarves could continue, a faint flash of shadow completely snuffed out any natural light from the amber that hung above them. The nominal orange glow was replaced by a brief darkness that turned all their attention to the doorway.


    ¡°Here comes the foe to take its toll.¡± Yana muttered quietly, her panic fluttering becoming a far more resigned hover.


    ¡°Lads!¡± A gruff voice shouted from the hallway.


    As one, everyone including Aryana scrambled outside to find Torst shakily pointing out the balcony. While they plastered themselves against the windows and openings in an attempt to look out, Aryana could practically tell the exact moment everyone saw what the dwarf was pointing at.


    While the amber crystal that hung against the cavern roof illuminated the city and kept the dwarven territories safe, at least according to the dwarves. It also had magical properties of its own, a higher concentration of pure ambient mana, based on what she could feel in the air around the city. That said, it was also a power source, one which was now emitting a soft dusty beam of light at what could only be described as an encroaching wall of darkness. Where the monster horde was composed of strange creatures that still occupied a physical space in the realm of reality. This was a thick, solid wall of incomprehensible terror that stared back at them. It stretched from the rocky floor all the way up to the cavern ceiling, completely enveloping any light in its direction.


    Strange limb-like appendages the size of trees seemed to be physically moving the gargantuan creature by pulling itself using the cavern walls. Hundreds of flailing appendages accompanied the unimaginable number of eyes that stared at the dwarven city, their appearance alone striking fear into some of the defenders. Of the eyes that were all shapes and sizes, eight were formed into a strange spherical pattern around what could best be described as the maw of a mouth that was filled with nothing but darkness and shadows. A mouth that was now devouring the ray of light that shined against it from the crystal.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    There was a moment of silence as the cannon-fire stilled, then a tremendous roar as dozens upon dozens of dwarven batteries encased the creature in a wreath of fire. Aryana watched with horror as the wall of eyes and darkness shuddered, creating a ripple that seemed to distort her vision of that section of the cave. Splotches of pure shadow and bile spilled forth from the wounds, occasionally even a few dozen eyes or a limb. But fire as they might, the creature continued to regenerate.


    At the very least the dwarven cannons had halted the creatures advance. But those that weren¡¯t focused on it had lost cohesion, the once organized volleys devolving into a semi free fire as less than half the cannons still fired in sync at the hordes.


    The last thing she remembered was Yana fluttering around her in a panic, trying to signal something to her. But an overwhelming sense of dread had rooted her to the spot, and as she looked back at the shadowy wall, it was looking back. The eight central eyes felt as if they were honed in on her, and before she could even react, she felt a divine presence wash over her before she dropped unconscious.


    <hr><hr>


    Outskirts of Druzara, Now


    A thick layer of smoke hung in the air, the sulfurous scent of gunpowder and shadow intertwining to cement the smell of battle. Kar Druzara was a mighty tiered city that stretched ever onwards within the walls of the cavern itself. Its formidable walls still held in most places, and Sophie could see the racks of dwarven artillery still blasting away at the horde. One section of the city remained obscured however, the massive eyewall that wrapped around it still had gigantic eyes that dotted its entire form. When they first spotted that, the entire ranger company came to a halt, with even the duo sucking in their breaths as everyone tried to comprehend the monster that they were seeing.


    The towering eyewall seemed a focal point for the horde, the creatures using its presence to break the defenses through sheer strength alone. Parts of the wall had already been breached and even Sophie could tell that the amber crystal held aloft above the city was fading fast. Then she saw it, a stream of faintly amber colored energy being absorbed by the creature. Her blood chilled and she swallowed down her doubts, sending only one errant thought to her counterpart. It¡¯s absorbing magic, like me.


    Sophia shot her a warning look, as if the thought had already crossed her counterpart¡¯s mind. But what did it mean? Sophie just dipped her head in acknowledgement, turning her attention back to the siege.


    Countless dwarven battle lines had been breached and she dreaded to think what was happening in the collapsed sections beyond the outer walls. The horde surged forward unrelentingly, none even noticing the small company of rangers on their flanks. The air was filled with the screeches of the echoes, their wretched noises cutting through the constant boom of cannon fire. Trumpets and horns blew from somewhere deep within the city, their continued presence meaning that at least someone was coordinating the defences.


    Having seen enough, the duo left the scout alone and scooted back down their small rocky hill, meeting Okil¡¯s resigned gaze. Andruil seemed apoplectic whilst the scribe was quiet and cowering with a few of the other rangers. The head ranger beckoned for the duo to come over and the group huddled over a crude looking map that was laid out on a rock.


    ¡°Well, I suppose the situation hasn¡¯t improved?¡± Okil mumbled.


    Sophie shook her head and the dwarf sighed.


    ¡°Damn. Nothing we can do about that I suppose. Listen up.¡± Okil growled at the other dwarves, ¡°No heroics, we¡¯re all going to try and get back alive. Stick to the plan, we¡¯ll lure what we can and keep doing it until there¡¯s a way forward.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s gotta be at least twenty thousand if not more. I¡¯ve never seen this many echoes assaulting anything other than a wayfort.¡± Gloomlin scoffed, ¡°There ain¡¯t no way we¡¯re going to be scraping a way in.¡±


    A quiet moment ran through the rangers, and Sophie could see the air of despondence hang over them.


    ¡°We still have to try. It¡¯s our people in there and our duty as border rangers to protect the people of the Druz.¡± Okil snarled, ¡°Hopeless or not, our duty is our duty.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    ¡°Any other insightful comments?¡±


    Shadur motioned to speak and Okil gestured his approval.


    ¡°What about these two?¡± Shadur glanced over at the duo, ¡°We really just letting them loose?¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Andruil chimed in, ¡°Ye really plan on just letting these strangers go in the middle of this?! They claim they have the power of the amber lord in their weapons. Let them use it, I say.¡±


    ¡°I concur with Ranger Andruil,¡± Shadur nodded, ¡°As much as the rules of hospitality go, we need every advantage we can get.¡±


    The dwarves paused to look at the duo, Sophia then looking at Sophie expectantly. He could see the question in the dwarven eyes, asking the unspoken question of how she would wield the powers of the blade. Sophia knew however, and Sophie couldn¡¯t avoid the smirk she saw on her counterpart¡¯s face. Because she had absolutely no idea how she would utilize the divine power held within, or if it was even wieldable by someone like her.


    Not that it matters. All we need to do is make them think we¡¯re doing something, and once we¡¯re in¡­ well you¡¯re good at thinking on the spot, right? Sophia interjected her thoughts.


    Yeah, but that¡¯s usually against one or two monsters. Maybe a handful at most. This? This is beyond me. Sophie shot back.


    Worse comes to worse I¡¯ll turn into an ornament or something and burrow inside your body. You¡¯ll come back even from the worst plans.


    That¡¯s not encouraging at all! Sophie glowered at her counterpart.


    Sophia just half heartedly shrugged and grinned, I mean simple is best sometimes. You¡¯re good at fighting. We go in, kill what we can, figure out the rest from there?


    Sophie rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t respond, her hand uneasily wandering over the hilt of her new blade. There was truth to her counterpart¡¯s words. Ahead of them was a horde beyond anything she¡¯d ever had to fight with. But she was determined to see this through, that much was certain. After all, I¡¯m the Lily knight and there¡¯s a high chance Ary¡¯s trapped in the city. Stars, I hope she¡¯s alright. Feels like it¡¯s been ages since we last spoke.


    And she doesn¡¯t get to come back from the dead.


    Processing that, Sophie¡¯s mood deflated only to be replaced by a grim determination. Sophia was right, her only choice now was to succeed no matter the cost.


    ¡°Lass?¡± Okil snapped his fingers in front of her, startling her back to life.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Sophie stammered out, her thoughts still running amok.


    ¡°Ye alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡±


    "Planning on causing us trouble?"


    "N-no?"


    Okil frowned, clearly unconvinced. Yet, the dwarf ignored her and gestured at the other rangers, the group returning a few firm salutes before splitting into their respective hunting parties.


    ¡°Remember, when the horn is blown, you two are free to do whatever you think is helpful. Just don¡¯t get in our way and we¡¯ll be good. Understand?¡± Okil growled.


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then may the Stonefather watch over you.¡± He grunted as he rejoined his men.


    Sophie was left alone with Sophia, and the two stared off in the distance, peeking over the rocks to continue watching the battle unfold. Despite the chaos ahead of them, there was a sense of calmness that carried the battlefield. It was a feeling of acceptance, for the two knew that somehow, they would be caught in the thick of it, especially for Sophie. Whereas behind them, the rangers were making peace with the idea of an honourable death in battle against impossible odds.


    As her hand touched her sword she could feel the emotions radiating from it, from the being that inhabited it. She felt bouts of despair, fear and concerns when she held on, the sorrow of a protector who failed her mission. Then she could feel the anger, the rage, the contempt that lurked deeper within the vessel. A profound hatred that boiled within the being, the indignity of watching its people being assaulted by vile forces and worse, the presence of whatever the massive eyewall was. Looking at it, she felt uneasy, as if some part of it was digging into her very soul.


    ¡°Rockbreakers!¡± Okil¡¯s shout drew her attention.


    The dwarf was standing atop his own boar, looking over the rest of the rangers with a steely eyed gaze of authority.


    ¡°Today, we show them why we are rangers. Today, we show the Druz why you are worthy. You¡¯ve trained under myself and your commanders for weeks at the borders, keeping our people safe. So count today as your final examination, to put into practice the concepts we have trained with for so long. Remember, harass, evade, report.¡± Okil held up three fingers.


    ¡°Harass, evade, report.¡± Some of the rangers echoed.


    ¡°Follow your commanders and hit the flanks of the echoes hard and fast. Stick with your unit as you retreat back away. Maintain careful lines of communication between each other. Then repeat until the day is ours. Understand?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, commander!¡± Came a unanimous reply.


    ¡°Good. Then with the blessings of the Stonefather, may he grant his children the strength to survive and fight. And that may we all find refuge in the eternal earth should we fall. For Kar Druzara, for the under kingdom, for stone!¡±


    ¡°For the stone!¡± The dwarves cheered.


    ¡°Stonefather guide us! Advance on the horn!¡± Okil bellowed his last orders.


    ¡°Hurrah! For the stone!¡±


    ¡°For the stone!¡±


    More dwarves chanted.


    Sophie looked over to see that the outer fringes of the horde were pausing a little, clearly having heard a little of the disturbance that was going on. But despite looking like they would investigate, they didn¡¯t almost as if nudged back into attacking the city. Seeing this, she turned to Sophia and the two reached a consensus, something is controlling the horde.


    Their eyes were naturally drawn to the massive eyewall and it''s grotesque amorphous form. Yet, as tendrils of its black sticky body reached out to batter the city, Sophie could feel a bead of sweat run down her back. At first she felt that it was fear, the terror of having to face such a creature. But as Sophia gripped her shoulder in solidarity, she realised it was something else, excitement.

 Act 5 Chapter 30: Titans on the Field

    ¡°Inquisitor Von Krantz,


    I hope this message finds you well. I am writing on behalf of the Argent Curia to inform you that our blademaster assigned to you, has resurfaced and is currently recuperating their wounds in Sturmbreaker. They were instrumental in rooting out several goblinoid infestations and the eradication of a heretical cult within the Highwall regions bordering Arteria and the Ascalon coast. Further details are enclosed within the documents below this letter. They will include the debriefing and overall summary of operational events.


    Blessed by the Stars,


    Armsmaster Tarion Wintersbane¡±


    - Letter on desk of Viktor Von Krantz


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Rockbreakers! Fire at will!¡± Okil¡¯s voice bellowed out into the field, his words followed by the heavy sound of a warhorn.


    Fifty odd rangers popped out of their hiding places, cresting the small rocky hill and unleashed a volley of crossbows at the horde. Sophie watched with glee as the bolts found home, piercing into the flanks of the echo monsters and killed more than their fair share. Like clockwork, the rangers reloaded and let loose another volley, taking down more of the echoes even as part of the horde now turned to face them.


    The strategy was simple, hit and run. As the dwarves fired, they would flee when the echoes reached halfway, choosing to engage the break off detachments away from the main horde. When that was done, they¡¯d return to loosen more volleys into the horde. It would be a futile but survivable use of their strengths against the horde of this size. Even Sophie had to admit, it was better than throwing everything away in some stupidly heroic suicide charge.


    Monstrous roars echoed from the horde and more and more joined the fray, charging the offending rangers as multiple monstrosities prodded their way towards them. More bolts were loosed and as one, the rangers split off into groups as they retreated. On foot they would have a hard time performing the manuever, but with their mounts they could match or even out pace the monsters. Not leaving anything to chance, Okil split them into two groups of fifteen and two groups of ten. The twenty would sprint straight for their boars and rams. The groups of fifteen would cycle fire as the other group retreated to buy some time for the others. Riders would then come in to lift the pressure, allowing the thirty to also mount up.


    It had a few moving parts that Sophie was worried about. But seeing them move so precisely in firing their volleys, she felt significantly better about their chances. Even trainee rangers here take things so seriously.


    With good reason, clearly. Sophia added with a smirk.


    The two of them unfortunately could not join in, much to Sophie¡¯s chagrin. They in fact had two key but possibly impossible objectives of their own. Firstly, they had to find a way to awaken the amber spirits, something that Sophie reasoned would happen if they allowed the crystal¡¯s light shine upon the blade, a task that required the accomplishment of their second task. Destroying the massive eyewall. Neither of them were masters of magic, but they both had the feeling that something the size of a small village would be beyond their capabilities to have Sophie simply absorb with the void in any timely fashion, and that was if the creature didn¡¯t fight back. Worse, they also suspected that to even hurt it, they¡¯d need the blade activated, which required them to pry the creature away from the amber.


    A vexing conundrum if anything, but there was nothing more to be done. Just as Sophie tried to move however, her counterpart gripped her shoulder and held her hand out.


    ¡°Pass the sword.¡± Sophia whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The sword.¡±


    ¡°Wha-why?¡±


    ¡°An idea I had.¡±


    Sophie was baffled but acquiesced, gingerly holding out her blade and wrapping Sophia¡¯s hands around the hilt. There was a jolt and the two both crouched, their heads aching with a ferocity as Sophie¡¯s mind tapped into her counterparts.


    ¡°My people, my vengeance. Release me.¡± The ancient voice called out to them, radiating the buried anger of centuries.


    Sophia thrust the sword back into Sophie¡¯s hands, staggering away from it as she massaged her head.


    ¡°By the stars. I remember that sensation, it was unpleasant when I viewed it in your thoughts. But to experience it, stars above.¡± Sophia grumbled.


    The two had been filled with divine fury, burning about within their veins and head until Sophie was the only one to hold on. A dull ache still lingered but she just grimaced at Sophia¡¯s words, uttering a small question.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Figured you¡¯re pretty magically deaf given your void affliction, at least when not in a specific place of power. Reasoned that your lovely dark self over here could commune where you could not. Ugh.¡± Sophia groaned, ¡°A little too well, it seems.¡±


    Sophie pursed her lips. It was an idea she hadn¡¯t really thought about before. She had never actively sought out communion with the Gods but then again, she often had a chance to do so with the Entity. Still, they did at least learn That Which Watches the Small was more than incensed at the current state of affairs. Communing with a divine spirit though, I wonder¡­ how often does that happen? Is it just something that can happen? Could this be why saints are valuable beyond their blessed powers?


    ¡°If the backlash was that intense with you there as a mitigator? I suspect few would survive such encounters.¡± Sophia quipped, her counterpart still in some stage of agony.


    Sophie moved to support her but was waved off, Sophia pointing towards the horde. Sophie blinked in confusion, but quickly widened her eyes when she next saw Sophia mimicking a sword. The blade is already divine¡­


    Sophia nodded, the girl slowly steadying herself. The spirit¡¯s certainly angry as hells, might as well see if that¡¯s enough.


    But to cut at the eyewall¡­


    No time like the present to find out, eh? Sophia grinned.


    Sophie raised her blade and looked over, Sophia offering her a small nod. Wordlessly, the two moved like wraiths and crested past their own little hiding place and towards the horde. Only a few of the creatures noticed their approach and their shrieks did little to alert the others. With an arm coated in shadow, Sophia turned the darkness into a weapon and scythed into the nearby creatures with an elegant finesse. Dancing between slicing and jumping away with a sadistic grin on her face.


    Sophie meanwhile was a more traditional bringer of death. She cleaved and jabbed with reckless abandon, knowing that she would soon be in the thick of things and unable to miss. With each swing of her blade, a gust of dark yellow light radiated from it. Every time it made contact with even the skin of the echo monsters, the creatures would writhe in immense pain before perishing, not even needing her to finish them off.


    Light and shadow twisted together to form a torrent of destruction. Walls of shadow mist sapped the echoes of their strength, Sophie¡¯s blade setting them alight in the aftermath. She revelled in the power within her hands, bringing her own form of salvation against the monsters. Scars, scratches and wounds appeared aplenty as she relied on this new wellspring of power. Harnessing what divine energies radiated from the blade and  shrugging off the pain even as her unarmored form sustained more and more injuries. Her tattered clothes were now shredded, what was left of her modesty was torn off by some creature along the way. But she did not care, she felt alive.


    Sophia was her opposite. Darting around with calculated steps, ducking between blows and sliding under larger creatures. Her counterpart was a menacing of a thousand cuts, delivering aimed critical hits almost as often as she would be dodging blows. Where Sophie was cut all over, Sophia had avoided most of the pain, with only a few leather pieces getting scratched up. The girl using the shadows innate to the echoes themselves to fuel her deft movements alongside Sophie¡¯s advance.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Together, they carved a small path through the horde, pushing dozens of meters more than what anyone had expected. Their display had evidently inspired the dwarves, with more than one creature that Sophie was about to strike at crumpling from a stray bolt or two. She had little time to thank the rangers, for with each creature struck down, another took its place. Most of the echoes here were the shambling type they had fought in the forge town, a few more were of a mutated variant, their multitude of arms or legs often getting the best of her already meagre defences. She was at least thankful that most of the larger creatures including hellhounds and bone horrors seemed to be staying away from the melee, letting their smaller brethren be slaughtered whilst they focused on the city.


    She did not know how long they were fighting for, only that her body¡¯s adrenaline was slowly fading, her movements growing more sluggish as even more scars were cut across her body. Her blade was also running ragged, the flames of divine vengeance growing weaker as well. She needed to change up their strategy, and fast. In her moment of hesitation, a shambler grabbed her from behind and bit down against her shoulder. This time the pain was unavoidable and she screamed in agony, quickly smashing her head against its to dislodge it. The jerky movement tore off some flesh and she almost black out on the spot, only saved as Sophia dashed in to keep her covered.


    ¡°The hells Sophie, I thought the point of all our¡­your training was to avoid getting hit.¡± Sophia growled, using her hands to quickly shield them both in a small whirlwind of shadow.


    ¡°I¡­ ngh, can¡¯t¡­¡± Sophie gasped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die. But you¡¯ll still hurt dumbass. Now focus, we need a plan. Do you have one?¡±


    Sophie replied with a pained nod.


    ¡°Okay, on three.¡±


    ¡°Th-ree.¡± She affirmed.


    Sophie clutched at her wound with one hand and unsteadily held her blade with the other. When Sophia mouthed the word three, the two immediately sprang back into action. The wall of shadow burst forth like a bomb and allowed them a temporary reprieve as the echoes were pushed back. Sophie spun around and quickly set her sights on one of the larger echoes; a half formed bone horror with many live components still in the process of fusing together into an unidentifiable meat slurry.


    She needed to get the attention of the eyewall and release the amber light. Her plan was a gamble, hoping that the monsters would react to the presence of the void being released. A big one should do it. With her sword arm practically useless, she instead rammed two shamblers out of the way, narrowly dodging their clawing hands. Blood flecked onto her face as she let go of her wound and practically leapt at the bone horror, her hand landing in its mushy abdomen. Without pause, she tried her best to concentrate and ignore that pain in her shoulder, channeling her own willpower and forcing herself to begin drawing in mana from the creature.


    At first she despaired, for the creature wrapped its bony hands around her and lifted her in the air, as if trying to examine the pest in its grip. Continuing to try, she clenched her eyes shut and tried dragging every little mana strand or mote that she could feel from within her. Then it wobbled, or rather, its fleshy bits began bubbling and the whole creature quivered. With a roar from its necrotic throat, Sophie could physically feel as the dark magicks used to bind the creature together began to rupture. It¡¯s bones cracking under its own mass as the monster let her go, its wrist simply snapping off


    As Sophie dropped to the ground, trying to pry off the still bony fingers that were locked around her, the world seemed to tremble. The very stone itself rumbled and cracked, reality itself buckling under the weight of indignant fascination. No, she knew the feeling well, jealousy. The massive eyewall remained latched to the city, but a few of the eyes had shifted to gaze over at her, the ravenous hunger within them matched only by the inquisitiveness at her presence. But that was enough, the tiniest sliver of amber flowed past the dark creature, a ray of hope against the fetid backdrop.


    Her arm moved on its own accord, the sword now lifted above her head to catch the glint of the amber glow. The world stilled as she felt the gaze of the eyewall upon her, the pressure being emitted by it capable of burying her completely in its spell. Yet, before it had realised what she had done, the amber light found succour in the blade, a familiar and burning connection erupting between the two. The solitary sliver of light bloomed into a brilliant yellow hue, its very existence vaporising the parts of the eyewall that blocked its path, the monster recoiling in shock more than pain.


    Heat, burning, fire, was what Sophie felt coursing throughout both the blade and her veins. She could feel the ancient call of something inscrutable steering her body. Unable to control her arms, something forced her to grip the now radiant blade with both hands and she felt a soothing but sweltering calm wash over her. Her blood coated the blade itself as the sharp pain made her scream. Just as quickly, she then slammed the blade point first into the ground, her eyes widening in terrified amazement as it seemed to simply melt the very stones under it, embedding itself into the rock.


    The display culminated in the nearby echoes recovering from their surprise and screeching at her. A dozen or so monsters rushed to tear her apart as the massive eyewall seemed to shudder out a command over the horde. Then, there was only whiteness as a blinding light exploded from her blade. She felt oddly serene, as if she was but a child being swaddled to a state of rest. The pain in her body faded away, her wounds, though not healing, ceased to pour out blood. A gentle breeze washed over her and she felt a soft hand touch her shoulder. Confused, she opened her eyes, still disorientated from the blast of light, to find Sophia next to her and the two of them surrounded by an ethereal yellow glow. Looking around she saw that they were currently in the rocky palm of a being, high above the horde of echoes below, and that where they had been was a giant circular clearing where all the echoes within had been atomised during the blast.


    Behind them, what appeared to be a gigantic amber coloured golem stood tall, gently lowering the two back down. Sophia seemed equally as rattled but recovered quickly enough, taking up defensive positions around Sophie as the half elf staggered towards the blade that was still sticking out of the ground. Beyond the golem, the two of them seemed to be the only ones moving, the echoes around them warily eyeing them. Even the cannon fire from the walls had ceased and the massive eyewall now had all eyes on them. Awkwardly, Sophie fumbled slightly as she pulled the blade back out, wearily wielding it with her off hand as her sword arm still ached.


    ¡°Together, we fight!¡± The golem roared.


    Sophie traded a look with her counterpart and the two wordlessly nodded their acknowledgments of the golem¡¯s words. The golem was massive, though only half the size of the eyewall, its body formed by massive ghostly rocks that were almost see through but somehow substantial. Clad with a glorious robe of amber, it seemed to regard the duo kindly, though its stony head had no true face of its own. Is this¡­ That Which Watches?


    The tense pause was interrupted by a massive cheer from the dwarven lines. The raucous joy of the city being sieged echoing even within the deepest crevices of the cavern. Hearing this, the golem seemed to crackle with renewed spirit, slamming its hands against the horde around it, the act itself crushing dozens upon dozens of the creatures, their pulpified remains returning to the stone as the golem began its rampage.


    Letting out a hoarse battlecry of her own, Sophie joined the fray and waded into battle alongside the golem. Though truthfully only stragglers faced her in battle as the golem¡¯s presence along fended off most would be attackers. Sophia had turned her attention from the delight of slaughter to the protection of Sophie, an act that the latter felt more than grateful for as fatigue began to take hold. As one, the strange trio pushed their way past the enemy lines, the golem leading the charge in annihilating almost any and all resistance. So great was its power that upon grappling an errant bone horror, the echo began to burn and crumple under the divine might of the amber made manifest.


    Breaking the stalemate, the thunderous roar of cannon fire and shrieks of monsters filled the air once more. The siege began anew with a faint hint of desperation as the echoes reacted on instinct and began to panic ever so slightly. The massive eyewall too seemed to gain in speed, the giant monstrosity peeling away from the city with bits of rubble and bodies still glued to its viscous surface.


    Amber light from Kar Druzara¡¯s crystal shined even brighter than before, now fully emitting a glow that basked the entire battlefield in a yellowish haze. Tens of thousands of echoes all recoiled at once, their moment of opening allowing the golem to pummel its way through their lines, the duo hot behind its trail. It was their turn to make the ground quake beneath their feet as every step the golem took seemed to disorient the echo monsters even further. By now, the massive eyewall was also heading towards them, and Sophie could feel her heart race as she was about to bear witness to another clash of titans. Though unlike in Melton, she was significantly closer.


    Sophie felt the air being sucked out of her lungs as the eyewall began its own attack. A massive tentacle gushed out from its flank and reared up ready to smash into the golem, the act itself dragging a torrent of air away from the battlefield. Like a battering ram, it swung back in with such force that numerous monsters were sent tumbling from the air pressure behind the attack, even the duo could feel it as it whipped towards them. With a furious roar, the golem blocked the attack with one of its rocky fists, smashing down the second one soon after. The eyewall recoiled with a small amount of pain and Sophie rejoiced. For she now knew that even without a magical forge, these things might be killable.


    The eyewall shot a bolt of lighting from its central eyes, the electricity crackling as it zipped towards the golem. The golem staggered back as the bolt seared the surface of its ethereal skin, reacting with twice the strength as it continued to pound at the restrained tentacle. Below the titans, Sophia danced between two shamblers and expertly decapitated both of them with her shadows. Sophie meanwhile, struggled to fully land a critical blow as the divine power that was infused within her sword had dissipated. It was now just a normal blade and with her injured body her strength had depleted rapidly. Annoyed at her blade being caught in one of the shambling monsters, she lunged forward with her free hand and snarled. She willed the creature to an untimely end as she used the void to drain its magics, but that was the exact moment she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand at attention.


    An unwelcome gaze had landed on her. Before she had time to regret carelessly using her void powers, a voice that brought forth hatred and dread in equal amounts emanated from the eyewall.


    ¡°I knew there was something familiar here.¡±

 Act 5 Chapter 31: Lightning, Shadow, and the Knight

    ¡°Important Bulletin!


    Due to increasing chaos from the reignited Gratian Civil War. Temporary measure ETF-24 has been paced by the house of lords as of this morning. All travellers to and from the Republic and Kingdom of Gratia will now be subject to additional scrutiny and security checks as we near Saint¡¯s Day. There has been no decided end date as of yet. We thank you all for you understanding and cooperation.¡±


    - Notice Posted Across Ostia


    <hr><hr>


    Tendrils met rock as more and more sprouted out of the eyewall, meeting wrapping tightly around rocky fists that tried to strike at it. Occasionally the golem would shake them off or dwarven cannon fire would explode one in half, but every time, more would return. Sophie¡¯s stomach churned and she could see how this fight was going. Even with the power of the amber crystal behind it, the golem was outmatched.


    The echoes too seemed to be getting bolder once more, seeing their main weapon regaining its strength. Though the dwarves were not done either, the rangers had set off a series of blasting charges off to the flanks, sending a flurry of small rocks and boulders into the horde. It wasn¡¯t very effective, but they were trying. Sophie however, had bigger concerns, for the eyewall had spoken to her. And now that she looked at the eyewall closer, she felt a chill down her spine that pierced her to the very core. The eyes, the tentacles, the color and consistency. She remembered that the Entity had called it an imposter for stealing some of its powers. It sounded like a jab at a God it did not consider a God. Now, she wondered if that was all it meant. And all the eyewalls down in that other dwarven city¡­ and Goddess knows how many more.


    ¡°Sophie, less thinking, more moving!¡± Sophia growled, pivoting to parry a blow aimed at Sophie.


    Her trance broken, Sophie lunged forward with her sword. Though powerless, it was still a blade and with what little force she had left, she swung downwards and cleaved through the arms of a shambler. Back in the fray, Sophie peeled away to hack at another shambler, her blade embedding itself within the creature¡¯s skull. As she pried it free, she felt her surroundings darken and looked up just in time to see a tendril aiming straight for her. Panicked, she opted for one of her classic moves, simply diving to the ground and rolling out of the way.


    This did save her temporarily from being grabbed as the tendril curled around several shamblers that had taken her position instead, their greedy lunges costing them their shadow touched lives. For her however, regret and pain were the most prominent feelings she felt. In her haste, she had forgotten that her torso was now completely uncovered, now exposed to the rocky cavern floor. With her adrenaline wearing off and turning into fatigue, she was acutely reminded of the fact when her stomach, breasts, and sides now ached with a multitude of new cuts. Her nipples too, scraped against the ground and she contemplated simply curling up into a ball and wallowing in her newfound pain. The squelching noises of bodies being popped open, however, was enough motivation to force her to pick herself up, barely casting a glance at the angered squeeze of the tendril that destroyed the shamblers. That could¡¯ve been me.


    Sophie staggered away from the tendril, finding herself feeling extremely exposed in her current state. Still, she needed to find another way to defeat the eyawall, the golem wasn¡¯t enough. And what can I do? When even the chosen of the spirits are being overwhelmed? By the stars, what we need is a proper saint, not me.


    She fought on, carefully moving out of the way for most attacks and letting Sophia take the killing blow. Her counterpart was tired, there was no doubt, but there was something almost magical enhancing her strength too. Sophie couldn¡¯t sense what it was, but all she could feel was a sense of gratefulness for whatever boon was given to Sophia. The two fought with a discordant harmony that occasionally flowed together to create a chorus of righteous deliverance, but like the golem, Sophie¡¯s light was fading faster than Sophia¡¯s shadow.


    Blocking the blow of a shambler, Sophie looked for help only to find Sophia fending off one of her own. Taking charge, Sophie raised her hand and gripped the creature¡¯s wrist, shattering its bindings using the void.


    ¡°Truly magnificent.¡± The eyewall trembled at her.


    Before she knew it, Sophia was elbowing her out of the way as a hellhound leapt at Sophie. It caught Sophia by the collar of her armor and managed to pin the girl down. Thinking fast, Sophie ineffectively jabbed it with her sword even as she returned Sophia¡¯s favor by physically tackling the creature off her. With a small opening made as the hellhound now turned its half dozen eyes on Sophie, a shadow blade struck it clean in its head, bisecting the creature¡¯s brain and eyes in two.


    The two breathed a sigh of relief only for a shadow to loom over them. Sophie quickly reached down to pull Sophia up but it was too late. The tendril whipped down and knocked the wind out of both of them, curling up around Sophie as it yanked her up into the air. She clawed futilely at the shadowy tendril, her blunted nails finding little purchase and even less wiggle room for her sword to land an effective hit. Slowly but surely, she rose up into the air, almost the exact height as this section of the city walls. For a second, she wondered how many people could see this, to watch a half elf being lifted by such a monstrosity, one that was defeating the golem. Then she remembered her state of undress and flushed at the thought of however many people catching a glimpse of her.


    Sophie¡¯s resistance faded, resignation and embarrassment halting what little effort she was willing to spend in defiance. She could feel her aching body cry out, the disappointed acceptance that this was her fate. Her own uncertain gaze met that of hundreds of eyes, but none more so than the eight central ones, each the size of a small house.


    ¡°So the little puppet returns to me. This time without your¡­ master. So weak¡­ so frail, how fortunate.¡± Arantos purred into her mind.


    Something within his low tone spurred the dread that was now filling her mind into overdrive. She needed to escape, every rational and irrational bone within her bone screamed for release. But the harder she tried to look around, the tighter the tendril squeezed. There would be no easy way out. Is this¡­ her spirit waned further, is this what defeat feels like?


    All of a sudden, she felt her body tense up as electricity shocked her veins. Sophie was unprepared and caught off guard, becoming as rigid as a plank as she tried in vain to deal with both the pain and the recovery.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± The amorphous eyewall seemed to chortle.


    Hearing this, Sophie bristled with anger. It remembers, it remembers what happened with Riza.


    ¡°So close you have come. Yet, so far, you still have to go. Tell me, puppet of the banished. Why. Are. You. Here? Did the witless gormling send you here to stop me? It is too late!¡± Artantos roared.


    There was a forcefulness to its words that forced her to speak, that soaked its shadowy claws into the recesses of her mind. She fought to restrain herself, to inject some control over her body, but it was to no avail. Her mouth pried itself open to answer.


    ¡°Was¡­ an¡­ accident.¡± She croaked, not quite herself.


    This seemed to surprise the imposter, the eyewall almost letting out a questioning trill as it probed deeper for answers.


    ¡°Job¡­ in¡­ city.¡±


    Arantos seemed to refuse to believe her, its eyes searching for any signs of deception. If not for the current situation, Sophie would¡¯ve chuckled. She¡¯d practiced shielding her mind from light psychic intrusions ever since Melton, but against what was essentially a God, she stood no chance. So baffled by the truth that Sophie could see the eyewall considering its options, looking almost like a petulant child that wanted to shake its toy until it worked. Though she sincerely hoped that was not about to happen.


    Then it seemed to cackle, or whatever an eyewall considered a cackle. She could feel the tendril unintentionally tightening around her, her bones barely holding against the pressure exerted against them. Her breathing grew panicked as the creature¡¯s own laughter now threatened her life. Just as quickly, it stopped, the cackling brought to a halt by an eerie calm.


    ¡°Well¡­ to surprise a God, how novel. I think I begin to understand now, the cruel intricacies of the fates. But you, puppet of the banished, you do not belong here, I see that now. A child touched by the chaos of the stars. Begone.¡±


    To her horror, it resumed crushing her, this time with force behind it. She could feel her body crumple under its grip. Her eyes widening as she would perish once again, this time so close to her goal. Then, she was falling.


    With the tendril still coiled around her, her head lurched backwards as instead of the eyewall, she caught sight of the cavern ceiling. Then she saw the world upside down, the sheer scale of the echoes that battered against the city walls. Huh? The world below grew closer, but then it didn¡¯t. She could look down and see the tendrils holding the stone golem being beaten back. No, they¡¯re retreating? And then the world was covered in shadow, a darkness so complete that she could not see anything at all. It was a lonely, chilling sensation and she waited with bated breath for whatever might happen next.


    ¡°Traitor!¡± Arantos¡¯s voice cried out.


    ¡°Traitor? My, my, someone¡¯s forgetting the terms of our agreement.¡± A feminine, almost sultry voice replied. But from where?


    Sophie could feel the snarl on the death God¡¯s face. Sensed the bubbling frustration that threatened to boil within.


    ¡°The shadows are yours to do with as you please. But if there is something I need, I will simply take it, as I desire. In recompense, I remain silent. Was that not the terms?¡± The feminine speaker continued, almost as if she was goading Arantos.


    Sophie could only describe the moment as divine silence. A silence that seemed to hold the fate of a people in its palm, like a trifling little treat to be consumed or discarded.


    ¡°So what would you have me do?¡± Arantos replied.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Huh!? He¡¯s giving up? But doesn¡¯t he hate the Gods? That certainly sounds like a divine being of sorts at the very least.


    ¡°The damage is done. The amber¡¯s hold has been weakened. You lost one holding and you panicked, far too hasty. But you have done your part, they will fall in due time, as they had before. You can leave now. As for this one and that one, I desire for a little chat. That is all.¡± The voice answered.


    Sophie suppressed a small smirk. Trapped as she was, it still felt somewhat gratifying knowing that the imposter was getting his comeuppance, even if it was from a mysterious divine being. Still, a thought snagged in the back of her mind as she overheard them, her smirk vanishing just as quickly. They will fall in due time, as they had before. Are they talking about the forge city? How the visions showed that they were tricked? Damn.


    The world seemed to groan as something moved, her ears barely able to catch the cacophony of noises that suddenly assaulted her. She winced at the flurry of sounds, but tried to pick out what she could, latching onto the squelchy noises that came from where the eyewall was. From that direction, she could feel the anger, but at the same time notice how it was growing more distant. It¡¯s leaving, he¡¯s really leaving. As the thought hit her mind, her body jolted in agony, and she could practically see Arantos grinning, the message clear as can be, we will meet again. She shivered.


    To her immediate relief, the tendril began to loosen around her, the appendage uncoiling itself and falling. Disappearing into the inky black shadow before landing with a wet splat somewhere below. Freed, she almost relaxed her guard when she felt the airy touch of shadows cupping her breasts. Alarmed, she stiffened up in fear only to find a sickly pale orb of light crossing into her vision. The hands playfully squeezed her and she almost let out an unintentional moan, holding it back only with sheer will as she refused to surrender to the new arrival. This seemed to intrigue it greatly and Sophie felt the shadows running all across her body, caressing her with a gentle touch that brought her a momentary sensation of comfort. She was miffed that Arantos had simply been allowed to leave, by a Goddess no less. Unfortunately for her, she had far more pressing issues to worry about.


    Her face was then violently seized by the shadows and she found herself dragged forward towards the light. Panic flashed across her eyes but the shadow did not care. She felt the distinctive wet muscle of a tongue lapping across her cheek, only for it to recoil. If an orb of light could scrunch its face up in distaste, she was certain that she could tell.


    ¡°My, how curious. Alive, reactive but with the taste of something long expired. Touched by powers long forgotten.¡± The sultry voice purred, trying to hide its distaste.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± Sophie shakily asked.


    The orb seemed to scrutinise her before covering itself in shadow. With a burst of arcane power, the shadows parted to reveal an elven women with ashen grey skin and glowing red eyes. She wore a greyish purple dress with a low cut down to her belly, the sides stopping just before her nipples. It was an outfit meant for seduction and Sophie was suddenly far more wary of the elfin face that was looking back at her. What the hells? And her face¡­ it¡¯s like¡­


    ¡°You look like that elf that was chasing me. But I¡­ I don¡¯t think you are her.¡± Sophie whispered, her mind trying to recall her pursuit from the arachnid corpse.


    The elf smiled dangerously, leaning down at an angle that showed Sophie a bit too much.


    ¡°A facsimile yes, much like the one that is attached to you.¡± The elf replied.


    Sophie unwittingly gasped. She knows about Sophia.


    ¡°I am, however, quite disappointed. I had thought you knew the teachings of your Goddess.¡± The elf clicked her tongue before tearing off her own dress, revealing both above and below, ¡°With such a display, such theatrics, I would¡¯ve thought a smart little thing like you would¡¯ve already known to prostrate yourself before me, but alas. Still, I can see your gaze, your eyes as they try but fail to avoid me.  Drink it in, revel in it, and witness the glory in shadow.¡± The elf declared as her lips curled up in amusement.


    A thousand thoughts ran through Sophie¡¯s mind, but two key things stuck out to her. She mentioned the Goddess and is likely divine. She¡¯s also floating with me but clad in shadows.But this seems improbable, could it be¡­?


    ¡°Morea?¡± Sophie hesitantly spoke, her voice sounding almost afraid.


    This delighted the elf, and it''s eyes twinkled with mischief before she reached one hand between her legs and began playing with herself. Sophie only stared on, mostly dumbfounded by the sight.


    ¡°Ah! Simply exquisite, to hear my name spoken with such reverence, such fear. A most invigorating pleasure, I assure you.¡± It grinned with razor sharp teeth, ¡°But yes, behold. For you stand before the mistress of shadows, a rare audience granted to such a fascinating little soul.¡±


    ¡°Wha-why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It is obvious, is it not, little eavesdropper? For you and your friend down there. After all, it isn¡¯t often a banished being¡¯s little messengers would trespass on my domain.¡± Her expression shifted to one of malice, ¡°So interesting as well, a strange little creature that tastes neither alive nor dead, but simply, wrong. An abnormality, a defect, a reject, and oh so fascinating!¡± The Goddess of shadows practically screamed as she orgasmed.


    Sophie had many questions, but out of fear and worry, she remained mostly silent, content with letting the Goddess speak. She did, however, swallow a little as the Goddess drew closer, holding her face with still wet hands and staring directly into her soul. Sophie tried to squirm free but this only seemed to embolden the Goddess more.


    ¡°My, how surprising a single thing can be. You see, I speak to you out of curiosity, for your threads are not bound by fate, yet you orbit around calamities like this as a moth is drawn by flame. Despite being unbound, you run headlong into the open maw of prophecy and emerge precisely as they described but equally as different as can be. Tell me then, little child, does thou enjoy my boon?¡±


    ¡°Boon?¡±


    ¡°Surely, you do not think your facsimile possesses such powers without my permission? If they were simply a replica, they would be exactly like you, would they not?¡± Morea smiled menacingly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie gasped, ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the right questions. Since my children prayed for success on a hunt. Since my spawn felt you disturb its waters. And when your facsimile was born, I simply added onto the grand design as I saw fit.¡± Morea leaned in and blew at the tips of Sophie¡¯s ear, making her squirm, ¡°So? Was it helpful?¡±


    Sophie nodded, trying to suppress the strange feelings welling up inside her.


    ¡°Most agreeable, yes. So I would like to propose an accord between you and I. A deal that favours you, of course.¡±


    Sophie somehow doubted that last fact, but she wouldn¡¯t disagree with a Goddess, so she nodded. This seemed to intrigue Morea even more and mirthful eyes danced across Sophie¡¯s form. She could see the Goddess look almost curiously at her loins and Sophie suddenly felt very afraid. But Morea, if she desired to, did not act. The Goddess merely looking back up with a far more languid if still joyful expression.


    ¡°The boon is hers to keep, your facsimile, that is. In turn, that allows me to track where exactly the two of you go.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened at the last fact, her mouth unintentionally moving before she could stop it, ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest easy, I will not inform the pantheon, not yet. For I am interested in seeing what exactly the banished one has planned involving you. Remove the Myndiri towers, but then what? A delightful little mystery, even if the others would disagree.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Expecting more? I¡¯m hurt, my dear. My terms are as simple as they are clear, are they not?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I guess they are.¡± Sophie agreed, taking great care in choosing her next words, ¡°I agree to that much.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you would! But I must add, she mustn''t leave your side.¡± The Goddess seemed to pause, ¡°Not too far, anyways.¡± She added with a chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ also fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh most wonderful! How shall I reward you?¡± Morea wiggled her fingers, ¡°Hmm, perhaps something more valuable. How about this, think really carefully, and I shall answer one question for you. One and only one. Hmm, nothing about the pantheon or the stars, there are some shadows too murky for even me to pry into. But ah! Do keep it related to yourself or your quest. Be warned however, as my brother says, I do tend to be vague sometimes. I am the mistress of secrets as well, after all. So speak and I shall answer.¡±


    Sophie frowned, something didn¡¯t feel right. For a Goddess to bargain so casually. But then again, little is known about the Goddess of Shadow and Secrets. I guess, point taken about her titles. But still. Seeing the Goddess look expectantly at her however, only made her more anxious. So if I have a question, there¡¯s so many I could ask! The towers, the monsters, Arantos¡­ does he count as a God? Maybe a way to reach the tower? Or ooh, the Myndiri or Aetosi. Maybe the Griffin knights? Or¡­ or¡­ my parents¡­ family¡­ her shoulders sagged at the thought, or I could ask her about¡­ me.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°I uhh, I guess, who or what am I?¡± Sophie managed to mumble.


    The Goddess seemed pleased by her question, though she did wag a single ashen finger at Sophie.


    ¡°That¡¯s two questions technically. But let¡¯s see what we can do about that. Oh, just try not to scream.¡±


    Just like that? She¡¯s okay with it? Wait why should I not-


    Sophie let out a soft gasp as her world was plunged into total darkness. Her mind trapped within itself once more. Yet, unlike before, there were no nightmares and death was not forthcoming. Though her head felt like a blade had split it in two, she remained aware of her surroundings, still able to feel the gentle caress of the Goddess¡¯s icy cold fingers dancing across her face. Then she saw flashes; one of an elf, tall and poised; another of humans, a gaggle of them; then a warrior, the griffin crest painted somewhere across his armour.


    ¡°Secrets far and wide, your mistress commands you to reveal yourself. Let none remain hidden where shadows might dance.¡± Morea¡¯s voice echoed in the emptiness of her mind.


    With a flash of white light, Sophie jerked back to consciousness, the sojourn the briefest she had ever spent within her vision. Taking a moment to adjust herself, she found the Goddess looking at her with a glint of contemplation in her eye.


    ¡°Well, well. That was fascinating, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Sophie croaked.


    ¡°Very much so, little ruler.¡± Morea chuckled.


    ¡°Huh? Ruler?¡±


    ¡°Saphyre af¡¯ Kasteiane, an ironic name for a child born of chaos. But a fitting name for a nascent knight.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ what does that mean? Saphyre¡­that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s my name? What¡¯s so weird about it? What¡¯s ironic?¡±


    ¡°One answer. Those are the terms. Still, a truly intriguing discovery. To think, the banished are capable of this.¡± Morea hummed to herself before waving at Sophie, ¡°Oh, do brace yourself though, the fall can be quite nasty. Until we meet again, and may our accord remain unbroken.¡± Morea finished with a cackling laugh, giving her a small wink before vanishing into a puff of billowy dark smoke.


    Like an overcast day becoming sunny again, the darkness that had enveloped the cavern faded as amber light shone through once more. Then, with mysterious force holding her aloft gone, she kept falling.

 Act 5 Chapter 32: Lifting the Siege

    ¡°Perhaps the clearest sign that humanity and the dwarven under empire once shared closer ties is the presence of Potomian ¡®Ironbeakers¡¯. These are ironclad warships engraved with enough runes to power a small regiment. It is with these ships that they halted a Traxian invasion almost three centuries ago so decidedly, that Traxia has respected Potomian coastal sovereignty ever since.¡±


    - Harald Oskir, Explorer¡¯s Guild Scribe, ¡°On Dwarves and Humanity: A Friendship That Was¡±


    <hr><hr>


    She braced enough that she tucked into herself as she landed, her legs touching first and allowing her to roll before being snatched mid motion by a rocky appendage. Leaving a fresh set of rocky scrapes and rashes across her side, the golem stopped her from rolling off its hand and plopped her back on, the startling experience scrambling her senses. When she was finally able to stand back on her own feet, she found that the battle had shifted, what was a potential defeat now turning into a certain victory.


    From within the city¡¯s final tier of walls, the gates up to the highest points opened up and a legion of clockwork guardians, more modern than the ones in the forge town, strode out to do battle with the echoes. Supporting them were scores of reserve dwarven warriors and rallied garrison troops that tried to take advantage of the momentum. Below her, most of the echoes had fled further from the golem, with Sophia now hiding in the shadow of the golem as the beasts retreated from it. Off in the distance, Sophie could spy some mysterious looking humanoids, and though she couldn¡¯t identify much from where she was. She suspected that they were the ashen elves that had hunted her and Morea hinted at being affiliated with. She offered them a small wave of thanks, doubtful that they would even notice, but reasoned that it was necessary all the same. For without the Goddess, the battle and her current life would surely have been forfeit.


    Sophie gestured for the golem to grab Sophia as well, hoping that it would understand her non-verbal cues. Thankfully, whatever fires of vengeance that had burned within it had faded upon its near defeat at Arantos¡¯s eyewall.


    Pick up, incoming. Sophie warned her counterpart.


    Sophia had just about enough time to look up when the golem picked her up and promptly deposited her next to Sophie. The two shared a wordless moment as they both sat down and simply leaned against each other. Even without pestering her through their thoughts, Sophie could tell that her counterpart had her own encounter with the Goddess, judging by how Sophia kept glancing at her hands and the small flicker of shadow that she absently toyed with. Sophie clasped her counterpart by the shoulder and gave her a reassuring squeeze, for them, it was over.


    The horde still lingered around the city but a large portion fled with their leader into the depths of the cavern. With more dwarven reserves now mopping up the city streets and garrison troops sallying forth from the walls, the battle¡¯s conclusion drew near. Fresh battle cries occurred from where the ranger¡¯s were, the sound that carried from them echoing louder than she had thought possible. It seems they got some reinforcements too. Even the golem, more passive than before, seemed to realize this, opting to help ferry the duo away from the fighting as it recuperated from its own battle wounds.


    Within the city itself, Sophie spied a strange light blinking at her, calling out to her. Turning to Sophia, she found her counterpart nodding. Gesturing towards the light, the golem understood and trekked into the breach section of the wall, taking its time to stomp out any offending echoes in its path. To their surprise, the moment the golem stepped into the city proper, dwarf warriors who weren¡¯t actively fighting stopped to kneel at the golem, muttering runic prayers and ancient tongues that was beyond the duo¡¯s comprehension. Only a few noticed with no small amount of surprise the two half elves currently using the embodiment of the amber God as transportation vessel. But whatever reaction they had, Sophie was at least, too exhausted to care.


    What she did care about though, was when they reached a large roadblock, the golem unwilling to barge through its own people. That much the duo understood and with a polite bow, gave it the permission to release them. In front of what looked to be a hundred dwarven guardsmen with shields, pikes, axes, crossbows  and clockwork guardians in support, the golem lowered them in front of the barricade.


    Sophie was now acutely aware that while Sophia gave off the sense of a battle weary dark warrior. Her, on the other hand, was battered, bruised, covered in blood and half naked. Despite that, she found the dwarves less judgmental than expected, and instead looked at the two of them with what could arguably be a small amount of reverence. There was a tense silence as neither side acted, the golem dutifully moving back towards the frontlines to aid its people. Then one of the dwarven pikemen tapped his weapon on the ground.


    ¡°Warriors. Warriors¡­¡± He began chanting.


    One, then another, and another and slowly, the majority of the guards chanted the words. There was something surreal at the sight, the armor clad dwarven guards chanting the title at them. Sophia dipped her head politely whilst Sophie tried to bow, wobbling unsteadily as her multitude of wounds reopened without the Goddess¡¯s touch. Concern radiated amongst some of the guards but Sophia quickly came to support her and cast a questioning look at her.


    Are we still going there? You should probably see a healer first. Sophia mused.


    Beyond the gate. Top of the hill, it was calling us. Sophie replied, the act of thinking itself, brought her some small amounts of pain.


    With a grunt, Sophia pointed towards where the light had been, Sophie¡¯s arm already draped over her shoulder for support as they advanced. Some of the guards looked ready to protest, but instead chose to simply observe the situation and to remain on the lookout, electing to follow the duo on the flanks instead. Sophie imagined their bizarre procession must¡¯ve been a strange sight for the citizens of the city. With the siege finally lifting, more than a few curious souls poked their heads out to see what was happening and what all the chanting was about. What they would¡¯ve seen was a wounded half elf, another half elf, and twenty odd dwarven warriors on the flanks. Some chanting, some simply making sure the way was clear.


    When they finally arrived at a large squared building on the edge of an overlook, the duo stopped and so did the guards and curious onlookers that had followed them. The original chanter that had sparked the strange ritual helpfully went to knock at the door to the building, giving the two a polite nod which they responded to in kind. A peephole of sorts opened on the doorway and the guard exchanged some hushed words with a person within, the opening closing once more before a few audible clicks came from the doorway.


    As it swung open, Sophie saw a dwarven lady beckon to someone out of sight, and to her surprise a familiar smuggler popped out of the doorway. She recognized Uldren¡¯s right hand man, the scout that had been with her and Aryana when they first journeyed here. The dwarf looked at her, a flicker of recognition in his eyes before concerned filled them as he noticed her dire state. Then he looked at Sophia, recognition also appeared, followed immediately by confusion as the dwarf¡¯s baffled expression almost made Sophie chuckle. Thankfully, smugglers had to deal with surprise cargo all the time and he seemed to recover quickly enough, standing tall and half grinned at the duo, even if he shifted somewhat nervously.


    ¡°Well.¡± He chuckled half heartedly, ¡°Now there are feckin two of ye.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Idiot, idiot, time to awaken. Awaken, awaken or you¡¯ll leave me forsaken!¡± Yana chittered, ¡°I lit my light, but I brought the blight!¡±


    Startled by the buzzing noise in her ear, Aryana groggily stirred from unconsciousness as she cradled her aching head. The last thing she remembered was the monster with many eyes looking at her then she fainted. Spirits, I feel awful. She turned to the source of the noise who looked half apologetic, half panicked.


    ¡°Stars¡­ what¡­ what happened?¡± Aryana groaned.


    ¡°I knocked you out with magic of the fae. All so the monster wouldn¡¯t spirit you¡­ err away?¡± Yana chirped before shaking her heading, ¡°Focus fool, or we¡¯ll turn into ghouls. For here comes the drainer of life, the ultimate bringer of strife.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ you what? Why? But ugh, my head. What¡¯s this about the-¡±


    ¡°Lass! Lass! You¡¯ve got to come see this! They¡¯re back! They made it back!¡± Mesurn barged into her room, the dwarf¡¯s face still filled with a sense of bafflement, ¡°But one¡¯s in bad shape, come on!¡± He called out just as he disappeared back out the doorway.


    ¡°Wait, wait, I urge-meep!¡± The faerie shrieked as Aryana gently but urgently ran past it and out the doorway, the creature suddenly needing to pursue her.


    Aryana practically tripped down the stairs in her mad scramble to the main her, a sickening twist of her ankle followed by a viscous jolt of pain soon followed. But she felt hope and fear well up in equal parts, pushing her onwards as the delicate balance threatened to spillover. When she finally stood in the inn¡¯s main room, she found a scene of chaos.


    Dwarves were running this way and that as they hastily turned the inn table¡¯s in a makeshift hospital bed. Armoured guardsmen, all unrecognizable to her, now stood around the edges of the room, a few even turning their heads over so slightly in her direction. Then she saw her, Sophie clad in blackened armour, her exhausted expression matching her weakened stance. Aryana wanted to call out, but then she froze. Next to Sophie was also Sophie, this one battered and bloodied and a little more naked than the other one. Her heart sank as she looked on, but something in her gut could already tell which one was the one she cared for.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± She whispered as she leaned against the wall, her heart aching at the sorry state her partner was in.


    Amidst the chaos of the room, she saw Sophie¡¯s ears perk up, the bloodied elf looking directly at her, her eyes widening into the twinkling look of wonder that Aryana had come to recognize. Barely taking heed of the faerie trying to chitter on behind her, Aryana raced towards the two Sophies against the objection of a few nearby dwarves. The other Sophie seemed surprised but understanding of her, whilst her Sophie still seemed to be in some mixture of shock and joy. Knowing that there would be much resting to be done in the near future, Aryana seized her chance and swooped in with the biggest but gentlest of hugs, wrapping Sophie within her arms as the girl tried her best to do the same. Ignoring the wounds, stains, and blood, Aryana simply pulled her in and held Sophie¡¯s head between her hands as she planted the deepest of kisses. Relief, concern, gratitude, fear, and love all flowed between the two in a tender outpouring of emotion, and they remained that way for a solemn moment, simply happy to be reunited.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Aryana felt Sophie return her kiss and the two almost melted within each other¡¯s embrace. Their moment was broken when Sophie winced from pain and the half elf offered a pained but goofy grin.


    ¡°Ary.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°Easy, easy. You made it. You¡¯re here, I¡¯m here.¡± Aryana nuzzled her love.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough cuteness for the¡­ day? Night? Time in a cave is weird. Anyways, I¡¯ll explain things while she¡¯s resting and that does mean you need to get healed.¡± Other Sophie rapped Sophie on the head, earning herself a glare from normal Sophie.


    Aryana just smiled pleasantly and nodded, giving Sophie one last peck on the cheek as the injured elf let out a mournful moan at being seperated once again.  A thankful dwarven guardsmen joined with Crunak and Hafnir to bring Sophie to the table, two medics shuffling forward from behind the crowd to tend to her wounds. Seeing her darling in safe hands, Aryana turned to the next curiosity in the room, the other Sophie. Catching the sideways glance, other Sophie gestured upstairs and before Aryana knew it, she had simply vanished from sight.


    ¡°The dark one, a messenger. Taken along, like a passenger.¡± Yana¡¯s familiar rhyming fluttered back around her.


    Aryana offered the faerie a small smile, giving her a knowing look but heading after the strange Sophie nonetheless. Yana reluctantly followed and settled uneasily on her shoulder. Though Aryana didn¡¯t show it, she was thankful that the strange little fae had accompanied her so far. While her chittering was occasionally annoying, it was a welcome chatter in the glumness of the cavern. Aryana let out a sad chuckle, next time we go on break, let¡¯s not go into a cavern.


    She stumbled upwards as her ankle gave way more than once, unwittingly letting a fierce scowl in annoyance at the pain. A sudden hand startled her as the strange Sophie cautiously held her steady, an unreadable expression on her face. Grateful if a bit spooked, Aryana nodded her appreciation whilst Yana cowered behind her. Other Sophie raised her brow at the sight of the faerie, but unlike the dwarves, Aryana suspected that she could truly see the faerie¡¯s form instead of a mote of ethereal light.


    Aryana guided other Sophie to her room and beckoned for the dark clad elf to sit down, only now noticing that this Sophie was also wounded in some places, though not as gravely as her Sophie. Perhaps seeing Aryana¡¯s frown, the other Sophie dryly grinned.


    ¡°Sophia. Call me Sophia, helps with the confusion.¡±


    ¡°O-oh! I-I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Aryana. I know.¡± Sophia giggled.


    ¡°Ahh, well¡­ umm hi.¡±


    ¡°Hi. A little surprised?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. I watched you¡­ sorry, Sophie fall. I knew she¡¯d make it but¡­ she looks better than expected I guess. But anyways, what was I trying to say? Right! There was one, but now there are two Sophies!¡±


    ¡°Hahah, fair enough. You know, the whole time we were out there, she¡¯d sometimes think about how you would react to seeing the two of us. Truthfully though, you were a lot more calm than expected.¡± Sophia winked.


    ¡°I mean, I know Sophie. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I was surprised. But when one of you looks like she just walked out of the hells¡­¡±


    ¡°Aye, does tend to walk into trouble very decisively. I would know, I¡¯m her after all.¡±


    ¡°Ah! About that¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, I might have forgotten to clarify. I am Sophia, but I am indeed also¡­ a version of Sophie you might say. I do have her memories, her appearance, and perhaps her more¡­ dangerous indulgences. But that is where we diverge slightly. For in the moment of my formation, I was blessed by the lady of shadow and secrets, Morea.¡±


    ¡°Morea? Ah! The one who they named Morus after! Really? The Goddess?!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. And because I am essentially thought made whole, alongside the powers granted by the Goddes Morea, I can also shapeshift as well as call upon the powers of the shadows.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, so you¡¯re touched by the divines? Literally? Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Only into this form you see or into an object. After all, this is technically still my original form, though you haven¡¯t exactly seen me around before.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aryana squeaked, ¡°Seen you before?¡±


    ¡° I¡¯ll explain in detail another time, especially since I don¡¯t seem to be losing any bodily autonomy and seem like I¡¯ll be sticking around. Still, what I brought you here for is to explain everything that happened after Sophie¡­ took her little tumble. Figured you might be a little curious, though I warn you, it¡¯s a complicated story. If you have the time. And your¡­ friend as well.¡± Sophia looked pointedly at the faerie, ¡°No promises though, I suspect that our dwarven allies will have much they would like to discuss soon enough.¡±


    Aryana could feel Yana shiver, but the faerie offered no objections, at least, not vocally. Sensing no ill intent or hostility from Sophia, Aryana nodded, unable to hide her eagerness at learning just what had happened to her darling.


    Seeing her reaction, Sophia finally let out a genuine grin, ¡°Well, for me anyways. All I remembered at first was that Sophie was wet, miserable and had just escaped some strange subterranean sea monster¡­¡± As Sophia continued, Aryana couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, she had found two more ways to differentiate the pair. Not only did Sophie¡¯s jewelled eyes shine a little bright in a crystalline way, but Sophia was far more willing to talk than her dear Sophie.


    <hr><hr>


    The next few hours passed by with a flurry of activity. After finishing listening to the almost absurd tale that Sophia had told her. The two and a still frightened faerie headed back downstairs to check on Sophie. Upon arriving, they spotted the half elf still laying on the table, though someone had provided her a pillow of sorts. Sophie¡¯s body was practically covered in bandages and gauze, making her very much look the part of a battle hardened heroine who just returned from the field. Around her, dozens of dwarves were chattering away at each other, everyone recounting this or that in their account of the siege that took place.


    With Sophie now freed up, Aryana wasted no time in fawning and caring for the wounded girl, bringing Sophie to a ferocious blush as the half elf was being babied in front of everyone. In truth Aryana had an agenda of her own, she was jealous that more than two dozen people could¡¯ve oogled Sophie, and so she needed to reassert her dominance. Sophie meanwhile, was too wounded and loved to complain.


    Seeing that she was no longer needed, Sophia introduced herself as a twin that stalked the shadows. Earning herself some suspicious glares but quickly silencing them when she began recounting the fantastical journey that they had gone on. All the while, Sophie occasionally whispered a few corrections into Aryana¡¯s ear, but mostly remained content to be showered in little kisses, letting themselves be lost in the background as Sophia stole the limelight.


    Then came the first interruption. The Inquisitor simply barged into the inn, arriving with a few new faces and then the familiar faces of the rest of Uldren¡¯s party and the dwarf himself. The smugglers were mostly relieved that almost all their numbers had survived. While the black clad inquisitor led a few more dour looking dwarves to Sophie, each holding small chests in their arms. With a singular raised brow at Sophia¡¯s presence, the inquisitor revealed the task that he would¡¯ve had the two perform as the dwarves opened the chests. Within them, fifty high quality runes that he wanted Sophie to drain completely with her powers. At first the duo were baffled, the strange request making them both suspect something more was at play.


    To their surprise, after two hours, Sophie was done. The runes returned to their little chests and the black clad man revealed that their part to play was complete. So gobsmacked by the nearly insignificant feeling magnitude of the task that Sophie had to ask for clarification.


    ¡°I needed a day of your time at most, planned for a day. Didn¡¯t know it¡¯d turn into this week long affair and a damned siege.¡± Inquisitor Korvin had said, ¡°As a mission in itself, this was an unmitigated disaster compared to the task at hand. On the flip side, a diplomatic masterstroke since they likely saw their ¡®God¡¯ being connected to the Inquisition and you.¡± He nodded appreciatively at Sophie.


    Then he delivered one warning that had Aryana sick to her stomach as he left.


    ¡°But you, well more like I guess you three. Will have to be careful. As compensation for your service to the Inquisition and myself, I shall remain¡­ quiet about this state of affairs. But I fear eventually someone will catch wind of those dwarven lips when wet with ale.¡± He discreetly gestured at the smugglers, ¡°Then, then you might expect some trouble. For not many who aren¡¯t saints or sainted can so easily work alongside the ¡®Gods¡¯. So if my colleagues catch wind of this or Goddess help you, the Imperials? You best be ready.¡±


    To know that after everything that might still face such trouble certainly put a damper on the celebratory mood in the inn. But to her delight, this time it was Sophie who reached out to comfort her, the half elf clearly reinvigorated after absorbing the energy of fifty runes.


    Before the two could celebrate Sophie¡¯s newfound strength however, a summons came for Sophie and Sophia. It was a call directly from the dwarven hierarchy that seemed to surprise none of the dwarves present or Sophia, and thanks to her warning, not even Aryana. Only Sophie was caught off guard. Though Aryana wanted to follow, she couldn¡¯t and had to reluctantly watch her girlfriend leave.


    A few anxious hours later, Sophie returned with a procession outside, their cheers echoing even after she had slammed the door shut once Sophia entered. She then promptly buried herself between Aryana¡¯s chest and died of embarrassment. Her sorry state of dress while standing in front of a hastily gathered crowd of thousands was too much to handle. She was awarded a strange dwarven medal, proclaimed a stonefriend, handed over a rock that earned her even more accolades, then ordered to remain until tomorrow for a proper reward even after being gifted a bag of gold coins. All while covered in bloody bandages and looking like a dirty ragged mess. Aryana didn¡¯t have the heart to joke that she actually found this rugged version of Sophie somewhat attractive if not actively stimulating, figuring that her girlfriend was embarrassed enough. To tease on another day, perhaps.


    Sophia didn¡¯t have much to say, perhaps understanding that Sophie would rather spend this night mulling over everything before disclosing anything. Also that perhaps she would want to spend more time with Aryana, a gesture the redhead greatly appreciated. Though she didn¡¯t appreciate the insinuation that came with Sophia¡¯s obscene hand gesture as the girl headed upstairs. She wasn¡¯t wrong, in light of everything that had happened, Aryana greatly desired Sophie. But, she would let her rest, for now.


    With their jobs done, Uldren and the others retired to their quarters. Mentioning that when they leave tomorrow, the smugglers will take them back to Festheim. For Aryana, that was a bizarre statement more than anything else. After suffering so much and even enduring a siege, for normality to return just like ¡®that¡¯, seemed almost unthinkable.


    As everyone settled in for the night however, she grew more comfortable with the idea. For the first time in what felt like a long time, she had Sophie all to herself, Yana needing to stay in a cozy little pocket on her pack instead. The two cuddled all night long, but in their crucial moment, both of them seemed almost afraid to engage in anything more. Aryana too aware of the faerie very much present in the room, and Sophie seemingly too aware that Ary too, was in a weakened state. Ultimately, they settled on a barrage of kisses to end the night, Aryana taking great joy in watching Sophie¡¯s tired form slowly drift off to sleep. Spirits above, it is good to have her in my arms again. She sighed contentedly, I just hope what the inquisitor says won¡¯t come to pass but knowing her¡­ she shook her head, Ostia, all I should think about is Ostia. A proper vacation, and not a stupid cave. Definitely not a cave. Aryana gave Sophie one last peck on the forehead and smiled to herself, goodnight darling.

 Act 5: The Lycoris and Ideas

    ¡°The deep can be considered almost like a world beneath the world. Its own biodiversity and wildlife matches or even outshines the ones on the surface. From vast fungal forests, to expansive deep oceans, to slices of the surface world once thought lost to time. Ardent explorers of the deep are likely to stumble upon all manner of things. That being said, the monsters and dangers that lurk within the shadows are far more vicious than their above ground counterparts. Subterranean monstrosities might greet you just around a corner as regularly as the vicious but mostly curious deepcrest rodent. ¡±


    - Harald Oskir, Explorer¡¯s Guild Scribe, ¡°The Deep Land: A World Beneath¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Lochagos Alastor Bellius, at your service!¡± The captain saluted her, his sword placed in front of his shield in the Potomian fashion.


    ¡°Inquisitor Lyudmilla, I thank you for your aid, Lochagos.¡± She returned his salute with a more common templar acknowledgment, tapping the hilt of her weapon twice before bowing. ¡°This is the field commander of all local curia operations Lieutenant Kraster. He serves as my right hand and my main tactical and strategic advisor.¡± She gestured at the templar.


    ¡°The church welcomes your aid, Lochagos.¡± Kraster saluted in much the same fashion.


    ¡°This is war rider Brushkol, he serves as my honorguard and is a representative of his tribe assisting the Inquisition in its hunt.¡± She looked at the orc who simply looked more amused than anything.


    ¡°Human.¡± Brushkol grunted, which was perhaps all she would get out of him.


    The Lochagos seemed startled by the orc¡¯s importance more than anything, but still offered both the templar and the war rider his salute. He then turned to look at Mila, ¡°What can we do for you, mam? We may be few, but Potomia is ready to assist in quelling this chaos.¡±


    ¡°I offer thanks on behalf of the church once more.¡± Mila nodded, ¡°Kraster, speak to the administrator and help arrange quarters for the men. Lochagos Bellius, when everything¡¯s settled, bring whatever officers you have and I¡¯ll explain to you the current plan of action. My office is in that building over the harbor district.¡±


    ¡°At once, Inquisitor.¡± Kraster snappily affirmed.


    ¡°Of course, milady.¡± The Lochagos acknowledged, turning around and issuing orders to the gathered Potomians.


    Like a well oiled clockwork machine, they armoured spearmen turned and marched in almost perfect formation. Their incredible coordination and precision in which they moved demonstrated a rumour that had sometimes echoed in military circles. Of the discipline that Potomians fought with. Perhaps to a fault, but we¡¯ll see about that. Still, she begrudgingly scratched the thought out of her mind, choosing instead to admire the dedication they showed to their professions. Impressive, at least.


    She wasn¡¯t alone either. A decent crowd of Gratians had also come to watch the well drilled troops make their way across the town. What little whispers she could pick up spoke mostly positively of the troopers. Noting their style and coordination much the same as she had. Brushkol seemed even more amused than before and Mila nudged the orc when the last of the Potomians were out of ear shot.


    ¡°Fancy human soldiers with their fancy steps. Might die together if they aren¡¯t careful.¡± Brushkol snorted, shooting a familiar and almost reassuringly judgemental glance at the troops, ¡°But if they fight as well as they can walk, then we have an unbreakable core.¡±


    Mila nodded her agreement, ¡°Only a hundred, so not much tactical flexibility here. Find them a choke point though? Then you might just be right.¡±


    ¡°Heh, sadly your spy man says the area where the death spreads is mostly plains. Easily outflanked. Is that true of this land? Mostly grassy fields?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard about it? Yeah. A few strands of forests cutting things up but considering it¡¯s an oversized island after all. There is a mountain formed around the Republic¡¯s capital, but I somehow doubt we¡¯ll be meeting the horde there.¡± Mila answered.


    ¡°Shame, should see war riders riding down the mountainside.¡± Brushkol grinned, ¡°That is power.¡±


    ¡°Even with only you three?¡±


    ¡°Even with one.¡± He smirked.


    Mila shot him a look of skepticism but did not question it. Before the two could banter some more, Marduk signalled to them, one of Orion¡¯s spies standing beside the orc, looking slightly more wary than usual. Mila suppressed a chuckle, the orcs having unintentionally added to her own mystique, with most not in her immediate circle being intimidated by the young Inquisitor and her retinue. At least it keeps people in line. She nodded at them before walking over, Brushkol flanking her as the orc cast more curious glances at the town around them. She could see how his eyes seemed to be both assessing for weaknesses within the city, while at the same time still interested in human culture despite their weeks already being stationed here.


    ¡°Agent.¡± Mila acknowledged the spy.


    ¡°Inquisitor. Sir.¡± The man tepidly dipped his head.


    Brushkol merely grunted and looked at Mila.


    ¡°Does Lord Orion have news?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes mam. Orion reports that almost all assets have rallied in Val Eleftheria and have fallen under the command of Templar Bloomfield. Our other agents have also intercepted messages that Inquisitors Confroy and Aalis have dispatched an expeditionary force to Monte de Trisse in lieu of your warnings.¡± The man kneeled to deliver his report.


    ¡°Stand, I don¡¯t care much for formalities outside of the office.¡± Mila said.


    ¡°As you say, mam.¡± The man stood back up.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°One more matter mam.¡± The man seemed to pause, nervously looking for some form of approval before continuing. Okay, a little worrying.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡®Lord Orion also suspects that Senior Inquisitor Aalis and Duke Valmond have been conspiring to have you recalled from your post due to your inexperience. They blame that on your youth and inexperience. The latter having been influenced by Baron Orlias.¡± The spy bowed.


    ¡°Blasted shit.¡± Mila snarled, ¡°Fucker invited us here too. I even proposed crossing the border too. Not my fault no one else is making any concrete moves at the moment.¡±


    The spy nodded, offering her a sympathetic glance before gesturing to himself, ¡°Is there anything I should relay back to Lord Orion or should he continue with his current station?¡±


    ¡°Inform Orion that he may choose to hold his post or return here as the situation dictates. But tell him that with the Potomian force bolstering us, I plan on sending an expedition to confirm the capabilities of the Purple Death. From a safe distance of course. That is all, you are dismissed. May you be blessed by the stars.¡± Mila grunted.


    ¡°Thank you. Blessed by the stars.¡± The spy bowed once more before shuffling away, disappearing into the backstreets in but a moment.


    Mila held her breath, her mind calming itself by running through a handful of contingency plans in the very event things take a turn for the worse. She turned to find the two orcs looking at her thoughtfully, getting the sense that they were both having a silent conversation without her. In typical orcish fashion, the two simply grunted at each other once they reached an understanding, the lack of words offering Mila little context to the transaction that had occurred. Already annoyed, her scowl deepened as she coughed to get their attention.


    ¡°Thoughts?¡± Mila asked.


    Marduk looked to Brushkol for guidance, the normally chatting senior rider taking a moment of silence to think. It was unusual enough that Mila didn¡¯t press for an answer, letting the orc finish his musings. When he finally finished, Mila felt almost a tinge of anxiety, somehow worried about the judgement of the warrior.


    ¡°I believe the humans are mistaken. They were the ones who stayed your hand and now they are the ones blaming your inaction. Pah. In the end, it matters little to us.¡± He lifted his head at Marduk who returned the gesture, ¡°We are your honorguard, where you go, we follow. Heh.¡± He chuckled darkly, ¡°I can also tell there is a fire within you when you hunt. Even if they remove you, the hunt will continue, simply at a disadvantage, but it is precisely that which makes this more fun.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Marduk clapped his battle brother¡¯s shoulder in affirmation, ¡°Indeed. We see within you the spirit of the hunt. Even if we are alone, we will stop the death-bringer.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know I won¡¯t just pack up and leave? I¡¯ve been pretty obedient so far.¡± Mila snickered, her face still twisted into a scowl.


    ¡°Because the death-bringer was your comrade. That sense of responsibility, the drive to end or save them. That drive is what makes us true warriors, unlike those of more feeble hearts. My tribe fights to right the wrongs of my people, even if the world stands against us.¡± Brushkol beat his chest, ¡°While you are but a lapdog to your church, in this matter we are certain. That you will rise to the occasion even without them. Even now, I can see your mind work, little warrior. Even now, you are thinking of how to best the foe against all odds. ¡± His teeth twisted into a much more sadistic smile, his fury slowly bubbling up within him.


    After a few seconds of digesting his words, Mila scowled some more and turned to move towards her office. ¡°I find it disconcerting how easy I am to understand.¡±


    The orc laughed, ¡°Hah! Or perhaps you are more similar to a hunter like us than you¡¯d like to admit.¡±


    ¡°Tch, perhaps. Marduk, find Karzuld, Goddess knows where he ran off too but I trust you can find him. Bring him to my office. Brushkol, see if you can scrounge up suitable travel bags for us¡­ just in case it might be necessary.¡± Mila ordered.


    ¡°Of course, little warrior. I take it you¡¯d like me to liberate some supplies too?¡± Brushkol smirked.


    ¡°Gently, if at all possible. I¡¯ll meet you both back at the meeting room.¡±


    The two orcs tapped their chests in acknowledgement and wandered off into the city, their very presence making more than a few passer-bys simply move out of the way. Hilarious as that might be for her, she had the growing doubt that something bad was about to happen. Goddess guide my hands, may you bless your servant with startlit radiance. She growled to herself, for this servant is fast running out of patience.


    <hr><hr>


    The war council was supposed to be brief, or so Mila had thought. The usual gaggle of councillors and local representatives were there, alongside Karzuld who gave a prompt retelling of what he had learned so far. A few days ago the orc had set out to recon the nearby afflicted areas of the purple death, finding desolate places but no active signs of a contaigion. It had at least set some of the councillors at ease. Though their biggest shake up came from Mila¡¯s own announcement after going over a few plans.


    ¡°I have received word that there is a potential scenario in which I will be recalled from service. In lieu of that, I urge all of you to liaise with Lieutenant Kraster to coordinate efforts should I become unavailable.¡± Mila declared.


    That spurred on a heated series of comments from the more concerned of councillors; particularly those of the town itself. The other representatives remained mostly impassive, seeing this as administrative shifting if anything. But her intrigue was piqued by Baron Orlias¡¯s presence or lack thereof. For the man had simply not shown up today, despite usually taking every chance to mock or express his dissatisfaction with her. That alone made her curious, for she was almost certain he would¡¯ve been here to gloat. No matter, my orders have been distributed regardless.


    Only Magister Noverik seemed somewhat saddened by her possible departure. The mage had come to appreciate Mila¡¯s earnest desire to learn and study all possible tomes of magic with relation to the purple death. It was a small little bit of camaraderie, one that Mila too appreciated. On the otherhand, Master Daimon¡¯s lack of reaction only confirmed to her that it likely wasn¡¯t just Baron Orlias who had issues against her. Damned clergy just annoyed I¡¯m not his lap dog. Old Fool. She didn¡¯t know what the list in her head really meant or what purpose it would serve. All she knew was that there was a fast growing list of names who she would very much like to avoid interacting with in the future, the Lightmaster included. He''s going to be a problem.


    By the time the meeting adjourned and the room had emptied out, she found herself looking down at the map of Gratia with a scowl, her eyes running their way up to Monte de Trisse. For all intents and purposes it was a castle town that stood more symbolic than anything. The supposed origin grounds for House Montroi, the current rulers of the Kingdom of Gratia. So why there? To deviate so suddenly from their current path seems ill advised. The terrain isn¡¯t even advantageous to follow it towards the castle. So there has to be a purpose.


    She furrowed her brows, pulling open a drawer to rifle through a stack of intelligence reports on the region. Strategically, the area around Monte de Trisse offered no real value in launching operations against the kingdom or the republic. Tactically, attacking a castle town was just a bad idea, at least if they didn¡¯t have whatever the purple death was with them. But going so far out of the way didn¡¯t explain how they could simply take over another fortress or town closer to them. Therefore, she concluded that the place held symbolic value to the heretics as well, in particular her friend Annalise or whoever she served. Mila bit her lip, clicking her tongue in annoyance as she browsed the reports. But all of it mentions no real interest. It¡¯s a crownland sure, but no true value there beyond an iron mine nearby. So if they are after anything, then it¡¯s likely to be related to it being the monarchy¡¯s origin point, or there¡¯s artifacts hidden nearby.


    She sighed, leaning back in her chair and closing her eyes. But it¡¯s also not my problem anymore, the senior Inquisitors are taking over anyway. With a groan she tried to ignore the stress but found herself wallowing with doubt and concerned at the lack of understanding she had. Annalise wanted the castle town, all Mila wanted to know was why. It irked her greatly that she couldn¡¯t solve this puzzle, couldn¡¯t figure out true goal. Could it be a royal contracted them to seize control? It seems unlikely but so far they''ve mostly ravaged the Republic¡¯s side of Gratia.


    Unwilling to give up, she browsed through the list of claimants until she landed on one particular one. Ashlin Montroi, prince-mayor of Sturmbreaker. He¡¯s a Montroi, though I don¡¯t think he ever met with any of us or even Anna. She paused, the cogs in her mind slowly spinning up as she explored new avenues, what would Anna gain from all this? But¡­ what if¡­ her hand froze, a flicker of doubt flashing across her mind. Could she¡­? No¡­ but¡­ I don¡¯t think anyone knew her last name. What if-


    Her thoughts were interrupted when the three orcs reentered the room, their heavy footsteps making her jolt in fear for a brief moment. Maintaining what composure she had, she nodded a quiet greeting at the three, the orcs returning it in kind. Exhausted but with the day still not done, she pushed herself off the chair and strode over to the map table, collecting a few spare pencils and placing them onto the table. The orcs looked at her, somewhat surprised and amused at the display, but made no move to interrupt.


    ¡°Talk me out of this.¡± Mila scowled as she put the pencils along where the purple death was. ¡°Kraster told me that if we rode at full tilt, we could reach the edge of the purple zone within two days. I intend for us to do that in a day and a half considering the speed of your wargs.¡±


    ¡°And how would you keep up?¡± Marduk asked the obvious.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time I add warg riding to my repertoire of skills.¡± Mila answered.


    The orcs chuckled, not entirely believing her, but definitely approving of the sentiment.


    ¡°But the edge isn¡¯t exactly where I want to go, rather¡­¡± She moved the pencils up to the most recent reported advance, spreading them out in military formation, ¡°assuming that they have some cohesion, this could be one of the ways that are pushing towards Monte de Trisse. Which also happens to be exactly where I want to go. Another two day¡¯s ride if we follow the Gratian highway.¡±


    This surprised the warriors, and they all looked at each other before volunteering Brushkol up to question her.


    ¡°And this is where we will fight her? Not even at the castle?¡± Brushkol snorted.


    ¡°Not exactly. Remember how I said the key to stopping this is understanding the purple death?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ll find out what it is and what it does in as much detail as we can. Because fun as dying gloriously might be, if we fail, I suspect the kingdom will need any advantage it can get if they are to survive this onslaught.¡±


    ¡°Huh, risky. But none of your human allies have managed to successfully entry the purple proper. So far we rely on speculation and ranged examinations, how can we change that?¡±


    Mila was almost annoyed that the orc was asking pertinent questions. Though at the same time she felt quite pleased that they sounded like they actually cared enough to consider her plan.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the part you talk me out of this comes in. We ask.¡±


    ¡°Ask? Huh?¡± Brushkol scratched his head in confusion, the other two sharing a similar expression. ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°We ask¡­ Anna. We pray that some part of her recognizes me and allows us entry into their immediate zone of control. Then I ask her what the fuck is going on.¡±


    The three orcs stared at her completely dumbfounded. She felt a small burst of pride swell up inside of herself, a plan so bold even they can¡¯t believe it. Hah, probably because it¡¯s stupid as hells.


    ¡°And¡­ then we kill her?¡± Brushkol tried to clarify.


    Mila shook her head, ¡°No, because I suspect something greater is playing its hand here. Anna is just a puppet, and loathe as I am to let her remain as this villain. Until we learn who exactly is spreading this and truly leading the campaign, I do not wish to lose what little lead we have in recognising her as the current figurehead. At least with her... I can try to figure her out.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Marduk like a soft whistle, ¡°Suicidal.¡±


    ¡°With no decapitating strike or even the promise of battle. To see their war leader so close and talking instead of fighting. Pah.¡± Brushkol snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Mila sighed and felt her shoulders drop slightly, what little bravado gone as clinical reality set back in. It was an asinine, stupid and risky plan for no particular reason other than information gathering. A task meant for scouts, not inquisitors. A fucking suicide mission, just to talk. Great thinking, idiot.


    ¡°So I make it clear. I understand you are assigned as my honorguard in order to eliminate this menace. But what I ask now stands on borderline absurdity, so if you think this is not a course of action that should happen or that you would not throw your lives away for a simple chat, I do not blame any of you should you refuse to join me. All I ask is that you loan me a warg and train me in its operation.¡± Mila spoke, her expression more grim as her scowl disappeared.


    There was a calculating silence as the orcs looked amongst themselves once more. Then she spotted Karzuld nodding at Brushkol, Marduk following soon after.


    ¡°Heh, what a stupid plan. Never said I wouldn''t do it though. We¡¯re in.¡± Brushkol grinned, ¡°Besides, there¡¯ll be enough fighting just getting to that stage, let alone whatever happens afterwards. And if your Anna is like the purple death¡¯s shaman, then you are correct, we must also find the war leader and dispose of them. So, we¡¯re in.¡± He confirmed, the other two orcs also giving Mila their approval.


    With a relieved sigh, Mila leaned back and ran her hand through her hair. Feeling a little better in knowing that she¡¯d have some support, at the very least. She then grinned at the orcs, her sudden jovial expression catching all three of them off guard as they stared at her like something was wrong. ¡°Well then!¡± She slapped the table enthusiastically, ¡°Let¡¯s properly plan out how we all die trying to have a talk with a ranger in the middle of death fog, shall we? After all, we might not get another chance before I¡¯m removed from my post.¡± She snickered, stars, I¡¯m going mad.

 Act 5 - Evas Worries: The White Rose and Northern Winds

    ¡°Stars adrift in the deepest of seas,


    A void unknown cast out into shadow,


    Thine hallowed existence of a meagre flame,


    Sing true thy praises of Astral glory.


    Illuminated by stars in the darkest of tides,


    Glory, glory, we bow to star¡¯s might.¡±


    - Translated Late Second Age Poem With Suspected Human Origin, Arterian Academy Department of History


    <hr><hr>


    Carrador was a dour, pragmatic, and stern nation that had little time for trivialities. Though its people reflect the nation¡¯s more apathetic outlook on life, not even the peasantry would pass up a good occasion to celebrate. Thus she was now trapped in a fancy gown that wrapped around her all too tightly, awkwardly trying her best to avoid any nobles that sought her attention. Normally, she would be squirrelled away, allowed to roam at her leisure, not this time. This time the royals themselves were hosting a celebration, the streets of Neun Carad decorated in livery and finery as they not just welcomed a victory, but a diplomatic mission from Melton itself. For the first time in years, Melton and Carrador were willing to move past their frigid relations, to thaw the wounds and allow them to heal. With Saints Day next week marking the end and beginning of the year, Carradorian traditions held that the Morus before Saint¡¯s Day week began would be a day of rest and celebration for all. Eva didn¡¯t know when that came to be, but she was thankful for the good food and drink at least.


    While this was good news, it also meant any noble worth their salt would be in attendance. In order to show off their sons and daughter, Duke and Duchess Rosengart made it abundantly clear that the consequences of disobedience would be more than severe. Not that it bothered her too much, that is, until she realized diplomacy also meant Frederick would be busy mingling with the Meltonians. Her only relief came from her friendship with the Gossliger siblings. Over their time at the academy, Alvor and Aleta grew a little distant as classes and responsibilities drew the two away from her. Still, they emerged from it far more refined and prim than Eva had. When she greeted them however, they seemed happy to see her and were more than happy to keep her company. In truth, it was mostly them being approached and her simply following them around.


    In truth, she could easily blend in with the nobility, offering her fair share of compliments and gossip as the rest of them did. But even with her education and training in etiquette, she still felt ill at ease at these events, almost like a part of her refused to believe that she belonged. Usually she fought this by trying to play her own game of ¡®spot the Sophie¡¯, looking around at corners, servant tunnels, or even doorways that the half elf would be trying to peek out of. Ever since the clumsy maid had accidentally spilled a glass of orange juice on Prince Frederick during a feast, she had been relegated to preparation and support staff, never allowed to serve directly anymore. Thankfully, by then the three had become fast friends and Frederick just laughed it off in good fun; mother and father on the other hand were apoplectic. It took everything Sophie had to persuade them not to send her friend to the dungeon, and they thankfully calmed down enough after Frederick joined her persuasion attempt. Fun times, if terrifying, but funny.


    The main hall they were in was built more like an extravagant ballroom than a throne room, but today it served both purposes well. At one end were the main doors at least one story tall, metal reinforced wooden doors to flaunt both power while acting as a final blockade against any would-be foe. A few small doorways leading off to the servants quarters and castle barracks. Then there was the middle of the throne room, now with dozens upon dozens of tables and hundreds of distinguished guests. Castle staff and a few generous noble provided servants busily served food and drink to the guests. At the end of the room, the Carradorian throne sat empty as King Edlin conversed with the four Grand Dukes, huddled in their own little table.


    She sighed, wondering where Sophie was now. The past year had seen her maid develop into an entirely different figure. Though Eva hadn¡¯t seen the events in person, when Sophie recounted the details of her activities after she was kidnapped, she could find almost no trace of the same meek little maid that had once attended to her. She smiled, she¡¯s finally coming into her own. But¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can support her like this, risking her life and limb so often. She deserves a better life, free from all this suffering.  Eva grimaced at her own naivet¨¦, goodness, one can hope.


    ¡°Does Lady Gossliger not agree that it is more prudent for our troops to man the border in greater numbers?¡± The melodic and all too controlled voice of a noble drew Eva¡¯s attention away from Sophie. The source of which was a clean looking noble wearing a borderline gaudily light green decorated tunic that carried a pattern familiar to the northern territories. Unfortunately for her, this handsome yet sly individual was Lord Kiran Walden, the sharp and overly ambitious third son of Grand Duke Walden, marschall of the north.


    ¡°Eh-err¡­ perhaps? But I mean, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have the majority redeploy to the Traxian border? The Meltonians are here to sign a ceasefire and accord after all.¡± Aleta replied, her brows knit into a frown.


    ¡°Naturally! But it is precisely why we should be even more vigilant. With Traxia fighting a three front war, if we over commit our resources, the Meltonians might stab us in the back. Goddess knows there¡¯s been enough bad blood between our nations without considering the war.¡± Kiran spoke.


    ¡°I agree with Kiran¡¯s-err Lord Walden¡¯s assessment. We have earned ourselves a small reprieve from Traxia, far be it to let our backs be opened while we, might I remind everyone, already have less than the standard amount of border guards.¡± A lady chimed in. This one wore her hair up in a bun and sported a red and gold dress. Eva had to take a moment to figure out who she was and knew her as Edith Platts, daughter of Grand Duke Platts, who was marschall of the south. Eva frowned, if his daughter is in with Walden¡¯s lot, then they¡¯re certainly getting more powerful.


    ¡°More dangerous, perhaps, but the Meltonians are currently occupied with orcish raiders and more internal unrest.¡± Aleta countered.


    ¡°Or so they say.¡± Edith tutted, ¡°They¡¯ve broken our trust in the past.¡±


    ¡°Quite right.¡± Kiran agreed.


    Aleta pouted and looked to her brother for assistance. But Alvor did not share her opinion and simply shook his head, much to her chagrin and Kiran¡¯s amusement. Watching the lordling smirk made Eva uneasy, and seeing a few other nobles hanging around them nod in agreement, she had the distinctive feeling that the next generation might not be as supportive of peace as the current lords.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum. We¡¯re merely debating certain courses of actions and what might happen. Nothing we say will make it to the discussion table anyways.¡± Kiran said.


    Aleta didn¡¯t seem convinced but let the matter drop, rolling her eyes and just nodding. This however, had Kiran seize his chance and turn his gaze to the daughter of House Rosengart. Eva sighed on the inside as she braced herself for what to come.


    ¡°And what about you, Madam Rosengart?¡± Kiran bobbed his head politely at her, a well practiced smile on his face.


    Eva played ignorant and quirked her head sideways, hoping the lordling would get the message. He did not.


    "About what?"


    ¡°Why, about the matter of national security!¡± He chirped, a spark of malicious delight in the corner of his eyes, ¡°Your family lives close to the northern reaches after all!¡±


    I don¡¯t like this, Eva grumbled to herself.


    ¡°After all,¡± He leaned in, drawing in Edith and a few other noble children conspiratorially huddled around Eva, ¡°I heard your family had one of your servants kidnapped and whisked away to Melton. Surely that¡¯s worthy of some response, diplomatic or otherwise.¡± How the¡­


    He thought found his own suggestion brilliant and looked around for approval. Edith and a few others nodded as if he were a sage whilst Aleta simply shuffled uncomfortably, whilst Alvor looked at Eva in surprise. They seem¡­ surprised, I guess it might not be them. But then who told this fucker? Her eyes quickly darted around the hall, the massive area filled with too many people for her gaze to linger on any one person. Shit, this means someone who knew about Sophie told him, but who? Mortiz? Nah, doesn¡¯t care about me much and isn¡¯t friends with Kiran. Then could it have been the perpetrator? Shit! I completely forgot about looking into it.


    Loud horns blared into the air, silencing the entire hall and demolished her train of thought. Everyone¡¯s attention to the front of the hall, the horns in Neun Carad only typically used to announce the arrival of someone important. As the doors to the main hall opened, four Carradorian palace guards clad in royal purple and heavy armour strode through in formation, fanning out. That much was expected of their ceremonial roles welcoming newcomers. What was unexpected however, was the presence of four equally finely dressed soldiers coming through behind them. These troopers wore fur cloaks, their pauldrons decorated in blue and gold, and a sigil of a lion proudly displayed on their chestpiece. Their great helms were more pointed than Carradorian helms, and around their head, what looked to be fuzz imitating a lion¡¯s mane surrounded them. From behind the soldiers a young man stepped forth, his demeanor was friendly and the well dressed man bowed elegantly as befitting a royal. However, his eyes looked across the crowd like a beast surveying the land for prey.


    ¡°Carrador welcomes the arrival of King Edward Melton and his company! King of the tribes, ruler of the Frostwinds, defender of the frigid seas, pride of Melton, and uniter of peoples.¡± The castle crier announced.


    Letting the moment sink in, the young King allowed for a brief silence to reign before he bowed once more, this time less refined but more friendly. At once a flurry of activity happened, almost every single guest whispering something or another to each other as they took in the sight of this stranger from a strange land. Eva, on the other hand, took a small amount of delight in seeing the anger on Kiaran and Edith¡¯s faces. They¡¯re probably also mad that the King looks kinda hot, wait no. Stop it, brain.


    ¡°Presenting the head of the Meltonian kingsguard, the Lion¡¯s Blade of the North. Heir of House Roderick of the Western shores. Lord Aaron Roderick.¡± The crier announced once more.


    Flanking the king, a far for dour if still young looking figure stepped forward. Unlike his compatriots his half plate armour was undecorated save for the lion sigil. He also wore a fur cloak and held his nasal helm under his arms. His bow too, indicated his militaristic status, a bit stiff, awkward, but each movement precise and calculated. No effort wasted.


    Eva also caught some lords and knights making comments of the man, though some were derogatory, most seemed to at least appreciate or find humor in his almost overly pragmatic outfit. What worried her though, was the man¡¯s gaze then landed exactly on her. It was the lack of expression that unnerved her the most, a face that betrayed nothing yet still left her feeling like he had seen through her. She sucked in a small breath but failed to wipe the doubt from her mind, he might know I¡¯m not actually of this world, I just know it. But when she looked back up, he had already turned away, focused solely on protecting his king.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Look at them, here at a celebration, yet looking like they¡¯re on a hunt.¡± Kiran growled, ¡°Savages.¡±


    While some of the others grunted their agreement, Eva couldn¡¯t help but agree. Something about the way the Meltonians had scanned the room made her feel uneasy. How they would smile and wave but take a few seconds to scan through the crowds. They¡¯re searching for something or someone.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe they¡¯re not just allowed in here. But also let in and act as if nothing had happened.¡± Lady Edith pouted.


    ¡°And they didn¡¯t even need to sign any concessions. This was a white peace in all but name.¡± Alvor growled, suprising his sister.


    ¡°Alvor!¡± Aleta squeaked.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s true. The moment they smelled weakness they pounced, and now we¡¯re just supposed to believe they¡¯re willing to be buddy-buddy¡±


    ¡°Your brother speaks true. More than a few lords including myself see the lack of any restitution being given a big worry that this peace is all but a ploy. Remember Lady Gossliger, they were the ones to first declare war upon us, led precisely by the very same warmonger that now walks our halls.¡± Kiran added.


    A murmur of agreement broke out and Eva felt a tinge of worry. Ostensibly Carrdorrian politics is divided between three separate factions. There were the monarchists, traditionally supported by the grand duke of the south and played the role of the main loyalist faction. Then there were the grand dukes themselves, who each ruled a large chunk of territory in the king¡¯s name. They effectively served as the representations of noble opinion within their respective domains. With the northern grand duchy being the most warlike; the southern being the most complacent; the east acting the most cautious; and the west left mostly to its own devices as Carrador¡¯s primary economic corridor to Arteria and also an agrarian breadbasket. Beyond the grand dukes were the nobles, all split into a plethora of factions and parties that advocated their own interests. What concerned Eva now was a growing number of nobles flocking to Grand Duke Walden¡¯s more revanchist faction. Even more so if Kiran and the others reflected the opinions of the younger lords.


    The official war soured many opinion''s of Melton. The sudden peace deal soured even more as many now thought that King Edelin was simply kowtowing to his Meltonian counterpart, especially because as Kiran said, they declared war first. Adding insult to injury, the Meltonian king was one who had often sprouted heated rhetoric disparaging Carrador in his princeling years, or so the rumors went. What that amounted to was simply more reasons for people to be suspicious of him. Not that Eva blamed them.


    ¡°Attention ladies and gentlemen, lords and ladies of all ranks and stations. We want to thank you for being here this fine day to join us in celebration of the passing of another year. We stand under the stars to receive their blessings and have come out fruitful once again, with healthy harvests and victories aplenty.¡± A voice announced.


    To Eva¡¯s surprise, she found the first prince standing in front of the throne with a podium setup for him, a clear sign that he was slowly being eased into his father¡¯s role. Him being easy on the eyes certainly didn¡¯t hurt his chances, with more than a few noblewomen nodding enthusiastically at his words.


    ¡°We know that there are more trying times ahead of us, that there will be many more struggles to be overcome. But we are certain that we are Carradorians, and Carrador has always persevered through every calamity, withstood all manner of threats for centuries. So I am certain that while there may be disagreements, we will survive, and we will thrive.¡± He continued.


    Unlike Frederick, first prince Sigwald was decidedly more outgoing, far more immersed into politicking, showed aptitude in field command, and also happened to be betrothed to Katherin Falkenwrath, daughter of the Grand Duchess of the west. It hinted at the beginning of a powerful alliance, and one that would mean the economic might of Carrador would stand behind the first prince, should succession become an issue. Thankfully for all involved, second prince Falko was a disaster, while Frederick and his sisters Alessia and Samantha had no desire for the throne, at least not as far as Eva knew.


    ¡°So it is my pleasure today to announce the beginning of a new, hopefully lasting era of cooperation between the nations of Carrador and Melton. To acknowledge the scars of the past whilst turning our eyes to the present and future. To fight against the undead menace in the MIstveil, and to bloody the Imperial advance together. Sigwald paused as the nobility applauded, ¡°It might feel odd that we were at war mere months ago, but times are changing. So let¡¯s be mindful as we have King Edward Melton say a few words.¡± Sigwald professionally bowed, excusing himself to his father¡¯s side as the young king stepped up.


    This time the applause was a bit more strained, the room just a little more lukewarm. Gods, do they have to make their dislike that obvious? I feel like the Meltonians already know.


    ¡°Honored Carradorians, I thank your king and prince for allowing this opportunity to express both my gratitude and sorrow for everything that has occurred. Though my own blinded hatred, I led my people to war with yours and caused countless unnecessary deaths, for that, you have my sincerest apologies.¡± Edward¡¯s smooth almost silken voice intoned.


    Eva arched an eyebrow, more surprised at how up front he was being. Though I guess being a king is a bit different than being a politician. More power, probably.


    ¡°From that, I am grateful we have reached an understanding between our peoples, to compromise and work together against the far greater foes that avail us. For the druids and priests speak of a darkness gathering in the northlands beyond the Frostwinds, and with the Imperial¡¯s acting up as well, I fear only unity will see our peoples survive.¡± He boomed.


    Now that caused a stir. Implications of a darkness beyond were nothing more than myths at this point. But every child would¡¯ve at least had some understanding of the tales of the dark tides be it from lessons or sermons at the Astral church. Still, for someone like a king to so casually announce it seemed to stir the crowd.


    ¡°In fact, it is this very fact that was imparted to me when Melton itself was gripped by civil war, my people divided and broken. Some of you might have heard tales from the decimation of Melisgrad. That is a lie, the truth is that it was more akin to the annihilation of Melisgrad.¡± He paused, letting the words settle in as more whispers broke out, ¡°More than a hundred thousand souls perished in an instant, hundred thousand more in the days to come. For fools tampering with powers beyond their control had, as my advisors inform me, started a ritual that necrotized the majority of the populace.¡±


    ¡°Bet he¡¯s lying.¡± Kiran hissed.


    For once, no one joined the angry lordling, most simply eager to heal more of the king¡¯s tale. Tch,nobles.


    ¡°It is in our gravest hour, that adventurers, nay! Heroes! Came to Melton¡¯s rescue!¡± He pounded the podium for emphasis, ¡°They did what my people could not. They risked life and limb to disrupt the ritual and destroy the horrors born from this blasphemy. For the rumors you have heard from that event are true! I too, witnessed beings of unfathomable scale clash in the skies above the city, their wretched forms too horrid to describe.¡±


    Eva stopped breathing, I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°It was then, according to their companions and my own troops, that a single warrior, who hailed from Carrador, stepped into the fray. With zeal and ferocity they reached Goldenlight keep and cast down the shadows that held Melisgrad in its grasp, banishing the evil. It was that act of heroism, of self sacrifice that brought me here today. An act that spoke of the value of cooperation, of uniting lest the problems facing us grow beyond our control.¡± He announced.


    This time more heated whispers followed, but Eva caught a few words and gulped.


    ¡°Carradorian? You mean their civil war was ended by one of ours?¡± Edith mumbled.


    ¡°A traitor, that¡¯s what. That was our best chance to defeat Melton, gone.¡± Kiran hissed.


    When Eva looked past the throne and to the flanks, she saw the look of distaste upon Grand Duke Walden¡¯s face. The grizzled lord shared the opinion of his offspring at the nurturing of their chances of victory. Grand Duke Platts looked hopeful, but even he seemed to look around to gauge support in the room, seeming almost disappointed in how many nobles seemed disdainful of this tale.


    ¡°For that act alone saved Melton from a grimer fate, and reminded me of the bond our people could share. In that, I present my second reason for being here beyond the peace accords. For I had hoped to present a gift for the uniting of Melton, because at the time, all I could offer was¡­ a royal blade and armour. A useful but unfulfilling gesture.¡±


    Cries of ¡®who¡¯ echoed throughout the hall and Eva closed her eyes, she just knew what would come next.


    ¡°In this matter, I honor the Lily Knight of Melton, also servant to House Rosengart of Carrador.¡± He finished.


    Fucking prick nugget, Eva cursed as a collective gasp escaped from the throne room. Mother and father stiffened up as the royal family then looked to Mortiz for answers, who pleaded his ignorance. A few of the nobles around her looked at Eva and she mentally prepared herself.


    ¡°Alas, I assume the lady is not present and thus offer this parting gift to whoever might recieve it her, alongside the highest state honours to highlight the new friendship between our nations.¡±


    Goddammit, shit, it¡¯s a rumor for most of court but now they¡¯ll definitely find out about Sophie. When Eva opened her eyes, she saw very, very cross looks being shot at her from her parents. Back near the throne, the grand dukes were huddled together, obviously plotting something as they dealt with this new information. King Edelin at least, having put two and two together looked more ashen than his usual self. Beside her, Aleta and Alvor looked at her with concern. Yeah well, I guess it really doesn¡¯t matter who leaked the happenings to Kiran.


    Her mind raced for words as she processed the situation. What she knew was that a few key rules had been violated. Technically, Sophie had never registered as part of a noble household, especially since Eva essentially nagged her parents until they agreed to take her on. Second, she was an elf, and last Eva checked, Carrador did not allow for the enslavement of elves or really, allow elves much in general. Last but perhaps worst of all, Sophie had unknowingly aided an enemy nation and gave them the unity to invade northern Carrador. Of the problems, the first two could be dismissed, the last however, would be the main problem.


    As the throne room erupted into chaotic discussions, Eva loudly clapped her hands. Her gesture cut through the room and slowly silenced everyone like a radiating wave.


    ¡°That would be Sophie, I guess Knightess Sophie you¡¯re talking about.¡± Eva anwsered, clearing her face of any and all emotions.


    Shocked gasps came from the crowd and she spied the lordling and his entourage looking more surprised than anything. Stupid little git.


    ¡°She is currently indisposed and on a quest of her own, so she is unlikely to return.¡± Eva continued, her mouth growing dry, ¡°Before those of you concerned ask, no. My parents¡­ were not aware of her presence, nor were my siblings. I found an orphan in the woods when I was young and took her in, disguised her as household staff. If you are to blame my family, blame them for negligence.¡± Eva sighed, ¡°However, in terms of the events that transpired and for Sophie¡¯s actions, I take full responsibility.¡± She declared.


    Eva kept a brave face, maintaining her stoic expression despite the intense desire to cringe and hide away. I¡¯m in enough trouble already, if they sense weakness, they¡¯ll pounce. As the furor of noise around her rose in volume, a loud coud came from the podium.


    ¡°Silence in the name of your king.¡± King Edelin¡¯s commanding voice descended upon the hall, most nobles dropping to a whisper if not outright quieting down.


    ¡°Let me make this clear, we are grateful that House Rosengart has unintentionally aided in reconciling the differences between our nations. That is without question, a fact. Should any guilt be ascribed to the young Lady Rosengart for her misdeeds is another question. One that will be tackled by the court, in private.¡± King Edelin emphasized the last words, meeting anyone¡¯s gaze who would dare challenge him, ¡°For today is a day of celebration and shall remain as such.¡±


    A few disgruntled nobles protested with whispers, but the majority of the room heeded to the king¡¯s word. Eva was mortified, but she simply ignored the piercing looks being sent at her, instead choosing to look towards the side of the throne. There, she saw Frederick return her gaze, the prince¡¯s worried expression making her feel almost guilty for everything. He looked ready to jump to her defence and she found the thought endearing, hoping that it wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Gods, I¡¯m just glad I kept him out of this. I just hope he understands. Whatever the case, she allowed herself a deep sigh and quietly extracted herself from the current crowd, slinking her way out the room..


    The Meltonian king was dangerous. She knew that he purposefully revealed those facts about Sophie because his original welcome was so lukewarm at best. In doing so he shifted the court¡¯s attention from himself to Sophie and Eva. It irked her that she understood the motives and didn¡¯t even blame the royal. A part of her was pissed but another part of her felt relieved. She had known that many simply turned a blind eye to Sophie¡¯s existence, but that it would eventually be revealed. Guess that day was today, huh?


    She allowed herself a small smile as she began to plan the things she would need to do in the coming days. The task ahead seemed monumental but she felt invigorated by the challenge ahead of her. More importantly, she found this to be an unexpected opportunity for her. She cared for Sophie as kin, saw the half elf as more than a caretaker or maid but as a friend. This was her chance to repay that debt, to ensure that Sophie would be known and accepted by Carradorian society at large. If anything, to make sure she has at least a home to return to. Eva chuckled to herself, sorry for not coming after you Soph. I hope I can make it up to you somehow. Heh, hope you have a next Saint''s Day in Ostia next week.

 Act 5 Chapter 33: By Southshore to Ostia

    ¡°My lord,


    The situation at the border towns is grim. The influx of Ingramarian refugees has stretched the supply capacity of the region to its limits. I have already begun organizing a distribution of refugees to other towns within Volksgrad, but it will take time. I also would like to propose the consideration of the ¡®All Hands Fight¡¯ act that was being discussed but left behind. We need more men, more guards, more of everything. While unsavoury to do so, I believe having every combat aged man receive some training will be crucial to surviving the Dark Tide if the astral church¡¯s warnings are to be heeded. ¡±


    -  Marshal Jan Bathloy, Correspondence to King Wulfgar of Volksgrad


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie awoke to find a soft ball of red hair tickling her chest. Suppressing a giggle, she tried to stealthy cradle the blob when Aryana stirred, sleepy but clearly pouting at being disturbed. The two gazed sleepily at each other before pushing their faces together, a soft warmth shared by the two as their lips interlocked. Sophie shuffled lower on the bed and rested her head next to Ary¡¯s, the redhead giving her a soft smile as they basked in the moment. Their breathing synced up and they simply stared at each other, more astonished than anything that they had been reunited. But Sophie held her doubts back, almost immediately having noticed how Aryana seemed a fair shade  paler and a little more sickly than before. I¡¯ll ask another time, for now¡­ she smells nice.


    Hearing the battering of forges and dwarven machinery beyond the inn,  the two shared a groan and finally roused themselves from the bed. Sophie ended up staring at Aryana just as the girl stared back at her. The two of them examined their naked forms and she could feel the tinge of hunger behind their eyes as they gazed upon all of what they had to offer.


    ¡°Bright light, ahhh! Empty head fright!¡± A little voice squeaked.


    To Sophie¡¯s amazement, she saw a little humanoid creature with wings now fluttering in a panic as it pulled itself out of Aryana¡¯s bag. She watched with an equal amount of amusement as it flew directly over to Aryana¡¯s nose and latched onto it, hugging the redhead even as the wings continued to beat in fear. Arching an eyebrow, Sophie met Ary¡¯s apologetic gaze before the redhead burst into a small chuckle.


    ¡°Do you not remember?¡± Ary asked quietly.


    Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°This is Yana, a faerie that helped me in the deep. She promised to help as long as we take her up to the surface. So¡­¡± Ary beamed.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Sophie reached out and squeezed Ary¡¯s hand, ¡°But you ready for today? Riding a war boar is hard business and we¡¯ve got a lot of that if we wanna make it back to Festheim in time. You¡­ look a little tired.¡± Sophie asked as she caressed Ary¡¯s cheek.


    Aryana leaned into the touch and just smiled back, nodding happily. But before she could respond, the faerie launched itself off of her nose and buzzed aggressively above the two.


    ¡°You! You! She¡¯s meeting her due! All because of you!¡± Yana angrily fluttered.


    ¡°Yana!¡± Ary snapped, her voice taking a tone that Sophie hadn¡¯t heard before.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true you know! It¡¯s your connection that brought you low!¡±


    ¡°Yana!¡±


    ¡°A-Ary? What¡¯s going on?¡± Sophie cautiously asked.


    ¡°The bond that you share, it¡¯s beyond disrepair!¡± The faerie quipped.


    ¡°Huh? Yana? Ary? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Asks the hurter, the pain bringer, the empty shell. You should already know, miss who already tolled the knell.¡¯


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, both of you.¡± Aryana growled.


    Faerie and half elf froze at once, both sensing the aura of untempered fury that reached beyond boiling point. Sophie had never given what the tribals gossiped about Aryana much thought. But as she gazed upon her girlfriend, she could see the fire that burned within, and the mana as it verged on the edge of flame. It surprised her that Aryana was angry, obviously. But more so that she sensed the presence of something within the girl that wasn¡¯t there before, an abundance of mana.


    The faerie had evidently also felt the growth and paused its annoying buzzing, opting instead to hover just behind Sophie for protection.


    Enraged, Aryana seemed to contemplate something, looking away from the two as she starred down at herself. To the shock of all involved, the redhead slapped herself, the pain more than clear as the girl whimpered in agony, dropping to a knee. Sophie¡¯s instinct kicked in and she moved to support her, only for Aryana to futilely try to swat her away. Undeterred, Sophie helped steady Ary and the girl tensed before letting her body go limp in Sophie¡¯s embrace. As Sophie moved to hold her in a better position, Aryana returned to life and grabbed her face, pushing the two together in a desperate kiss. Sophie returned the gesture, surprised but grateful Ary didn¡¯t fully push her away.


    As their bodies grinded against one another, Sophie felt Ary¡¯s hand exploring her abdomen before snaking lower and lower. Aryana¡¯s attack was unrelenting, barely giving her time to breathe as the emotionally charged barrage of kisses continued endlessly. Sophie jolted as Ary¡¯s finger brushed past her loins, the teasing gesture met with a mournful moan as Sophie felt herself grow more aroused. Trying to at least ask a question, she tried to pull away only for Ary to follow her movements, keeping her pinned as she delivered the killing blow. Satisfied by her work, Aryana caressed Sophie¡¯s clit before finally slipping in, the act making Sophie finally surrender herself wholly to Aryana¡¯s control.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie stared at the ceiling, more overjoyed, anxious, and uncertain than she had ever been. She had also taken the time to test the range of her telepathic connection with Sophia, urging her counterpart to accept the dwarven rewards and attend this second ceremony on her behalf. But that wasn¡¯t what worried her, for it was Aryana that occupied her mind.


    The girl loved her greatly, that much was certain through actions and words alone. But it was those same actions that now spoke of something hidden within surfacing. Sophie had felt an overwhelming sense of worry when they had been connected. With their physical emotions barred to each other, she understood that Ary was struggling with something. The question is, what?


    Based on Ary¡¯s reaction when they woke up, she knew it was serious. The fact that Aryana snapped, verbally yelled at both her and the faerie was proof enough. Then if she took in what the faerie has said, she reasoned that it involved a bond between her and Ary. But whatever it was, it prompted Ary¡¯s hostile reaction to it. All the more reason I want to know.


    She bit her lip as she reached over to stroke Ary¡¯s exhausted sleeping form, finding it amusing how peaceful the girl looked. She planted a gentle kiss, taking a moment to simply observe Ary¡¯s chest rising and falling. Sophie smiled, feelings of overwhelming joy filling her heart, and in this moment, all was well. But she pushed herself out of her dreamlike state, quietly shuffling off the bed as she made her way to where the faerie had hid.


    Yana, who was already perturbed by Sophie¡¯s presence, had been mortified when Aryana had claimed her. She found the winged creature curled in a comfy little pocket of Ary¡¯s travel pack. Sophie wondered what was the best way to handle the faerie before opting for the most obvious method. She poked at the creature, almost recoiling at how squidgy and human it felt. The faerie batted at her finger, mumbling incoherently in its sleep. In spite of the faerie¡¯s hostility to her, she understood why Ary seemed delighted with its presence. Cute, a little weird, but cute.


    ¡°Mmmm? Ah! You!¡± Yana squealed as her eyes opened.


    Alarmed by the noise, Sophie held a finger up to silence the faerie. It felt immensely strange seeing how large her hand was compared to the creature, it felt even more weird seeing just how expressive such a tiny face was.


    ¡°Shh, shhh, we can¡¯t wake Ary.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Mmpfff mmmm pfffmm mmm¡­mmhhhh!¡± Yana tried to speak.


    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m sorry, okay? But we need to keep quiet, Ary¡¯s sleeping. Please.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm! Mppfff!¡± The faerie protested, vainly trying to flutter its wings while restrained.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    This time the faerie seemed to still, offering only a muffled grunt in response. Hearing this, Sophie released her hold and the faerie immediately launched into the air. A small barrage of tiny slaps and punches connected with her hand and she found Yana staring quietly but defiantly at her. Seeing this, Sophie breathed a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really. But what happened early¡­ no not the sex, before that.¡± Sophie almost laughed at the look of disgust that appeared on Yana¡¯s face, ¡°You were saying something, then Ary¡­ got really upset.¡±


    Yana seemed to grow more forlorn hearing this, an inscrutable expression now taking over. Wary, she fluttered in front of Sophie¡¯s eyes, searching for any hint of trickery or doubt. Finding none, she backed away and looked at Sophie disdainfully. At least she¡¯s not backing away.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Look, I just¡­ I want to know, what¡¯s wrong? You mentioned something about my bond with Ary but¡­ the way I see it, our relationship appears strong?¡±


    Yana scowled however much a faerie could, zipping back and forth in front of Sophie before stopping, ¡°I could not find a proper rhyme, at this current time.¡± Yana growled.


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡­ ah! There are many things to discuss, but none are¡­ are for you to fuss!¡± Yana hissed.


    ¡°Please. You say how she acted, that¡¯s not how she usually is. Or¡­¡± Sophie frowned, ¡°Or at least, that¡¯s not how she¡¯s usually with me.¡±


    Yana seemed unconvinced, spinning around as she continued staring at Sophie.


    ¡°I just want to know if something I¡¯m doing hurts her. I-I just want to keep her safe, to protect her however I can. So if I¡¯m doing something wrong¡­¡± Sophie pleaded.


    ¡°You mean it? Not just being a¡­ a¡­tit?¡± Yana squeaked, looking mollified at her own rhyme.


    Sophie suppressed a small snigger and nodded.


    The faerie buzzed around her, still wary but more approving of her existence.


    ¡°You wish to know the truth? Like a nosy little sleuth?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, yeah?¡±


    Yana squinted, which looked more just like closing her eyes.


    ¡°Your very presence is a pain, bringing only suffering to the slain. Your soul is an empty hull, filled by voidborne stars in your skull. Your love might be pure, but alas it is no cure. For you hold her soul in your palm, her life becoming your balm.¡± Yana spoke.


    Sophie furrowed her brows, understanding that Yana was calling her a menace but that something else in her connection with Sophie was the cause. Seeing her confusion, Yana clicked her tongue in annoyance, the faerie snapping her fingers to regain Sophie¡¯s focus.


    ¡°The void that you hold near, has tainted what you hold dear. Her life it holds in its grasp, up until the very last rasp.¡± Yana continued, her expression more grave than before.


    Sophie took a moment to process the faerie¡¯s words. The void tainted what I hold dear? But how? I never used the void powers on her¡­ her eyes suddenly widened, unless¡­ but that¡­ that was¡­ so long ago.


    Yana seemed smug at her shock only for the faerie¡¯s expression to fade just as quickly.


    ¡°You know? You know?¡± Yana asked.


    ¡°I-I think I do. A-a while back, I tried to experiment with healing, needed someone to draw mana from¡­¡± Sophie shakily responded, the implications slowly building up one by one within her mind.


    Yana looked horrified, the faerie¡¯s expression of disgust wounding Sophie slightly.


    ¡°You tamper with life and death, disrupting the cadence of every breath.¡± Yana whispered.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­ that¡­ that I¡¯m still somehow using her to heal my wounds?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yana stated, no rhyme to follow.


    ¡°But I¡­ I¡­ holy shit, oh Goddess above.¡± Sophie dropped to her knees in horror. But I died, my body was shattered, every bone broken and muscle bloodied. By the stars, if I used her to heal then¡­ oh no¡­ Sophie began breathing heavily as the picture formed within her mind. Of her own perishing and the toll it took on her. Her ashen complexion turned to regard her sleeping companion, the desperation now taking on a different meaning as Sophie looked on. It wasn¡¯t just desperation, it was fear, fear of losing everything. Stars¡­ all because of me¡­


    Sophie found it harder and harder to breathe and she scratched at herself, taking a more thorough look at Aryana. The redhead was paler, weaker, less lively than she had been based on what Sophie remembered. Though her love making was determined and direct, Sophie had seen her sweat profusely, almost as if she had been pushing herself as hard as she could. Cautiously, she crawled over and reached out to touch Ary¡¯s skin, flinching on contact as she remembered all her past pains. The horrors she had experienced and the thought that now stirred deep within her, I told myself too, when this all started. That I wouldn¡¯t taint her, hells that I wouldn¡¯t taint anyone with these hands. Goddess, what have I done?


    She barely noticed when Yana landed beside Aryana, caught up within her own despair. The faerie walked up beside Yana, her wings still fluttering, and laid a hand against the girl¡¯s cheek. Yana caught Sophie¡¯s eye and gestured at the sleeping Aryana.


    ¡°Your bond I can sever, but not for forever. For it is steeped in ancient magic, too powerful and erratic.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°Temporarily it can break. Provided the darkness does not wake. But I must know beforehand, so that I may have a plan. But in the moment when your health does fail, you will find no avail.¡± Yana answered.


    ¡°So¡­ if¡­ if I think I¡¯m going to get battered, I should tell you so that¡­ my healing doesn¡¯t draw from her? But that¡¯s not really breaking the bond is it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yana cooed sadly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s heart strained as everything slowly sank in, if I go in a fight and warn Yana¡­ then I can¡¯t heal from my wounds as quickly. But to protect Ary¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll make any sacrifice I need to. Sophie didn¡¯t speak, she just nodded. It also means I need to be careful, shit.


    Yana seemed relieved by her answer and pointed at her. Confused, Sophie followed the gesture until her eyes landed on her shoulder. She nodded again. Yana flew up to her, the gentle fluttering of the faerie¡¯s wings feeling almost surreal as she felt her shoulder gain a passenger.


    ¡°Your soul is empty and formless, like the void is vast and enormous. You may bring suffering, or joy. An infinite expanse to be shaped and molded by your own actions. So far,¡± The faerie sneered, ¡°So far you have been judged acceptable.¡± Her expression softened.


    Sophie grinned a little before noting something strange, ¡°You¡¯re not rhyming.¡±


    Yana looked peeved and just stared up at her, ¡°Did I ever say I could only speak in rhymes? Two legged fool.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ right.¡±


    ¡°Now go, for you stand awake. I shall be here until she wakes.¡± Yana tutted before flying back to Ary.


    ¡°But that didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± The faerie ordered.


    With a solemn nod, Sophie compiled, casting a final glance at Aryana before she began getting dressed for the day. Onwards to our next adventure in Ostia, a hopefully far more peaceful one.


    <hr><hr>


    The rest of the day passed like a blur. Sophia returned wth news of the ceremony. The duo were awarded some arms and armour from the dwarven armours, dragged fresh from the forges. Sophia snagged a pristine greg-brown cloak gifted by the rangers, handing Sophie a dwarven breastplate sized appropriately for her. Sophia also walked away with a pair of ceremonial dwarven shortswords for the pair. After an hour or two, Aryana finally woke up and the group gathered their belongings and set out for Festheim. Though Sophie noticed how the redhead was now practically glued to her side, always holding onto a piece of clothing or skin. As if she might lose it all, stars...


    In stark contrast to their original arrival party. This time they travelled with both Uldren¡¯s smugglers and a handful of rangers under sub commander Shadur. Except this time, they had warboars and rams that helped speed up their travel. What took them a day and then some to walk over had been reduced to mere hours of travel time. Better yet, with support from the border rangers, they were allowed to utilise the more legal way of entering and exiting the deep. This did raise the issue of them reentering the overworld through an entrance outside of the city. Thankfully, the smugglers were more than prepared for such a scenario. Within moments, they had adjusted their appearances just enough that they could play the part of rugged overland dwarven merchants. To Sophie¡¯s suprise, they had their own set of papers and documents to boot.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise however, was when they drew closer to the city gates of Festheim only to find none of the city colors hanging from the walls. Instead, what greeted them were imperial sigils, flags and banners that proudly displayed the black and gold. At the foot of the gates, a small squadron of lightly armoured infantrymen watched the approaches and dealt with paperwork from errant peasantry as archers and a heavily armoured knight stood watch on the walls above them. Battle scars and smashed up masonry marred chunks of the wall and suggested that the recent change in management was not a voluntary one.


    Compounding their surprise by yet another degree, the guards were remarkably lackadaisical in their duties, even if their expressions had indicated alarm as such a large gaggle of travellers all approaching at once. Only Sophie and Sophia received secondary examinations, though if her knowledge served her correctly, it was less that they could be threats and more that the imperials just hated elves. Regardless, they were let through and that was that. However, their joy was short-lived as they walked into the town proper. More than half the buildings had been damaged during whatever siege took place. And an even more dour and stoic atmosphere flooded the town even more than its previously already subdued presence.


    What little color and life that had made Festheim whole was now a sea of black and gold. Imperial patrols also lined the streets, many of which took special notice of the large party passing them by. Eventually however, they made it to the dwarven inn where Uldren hurriedly rushed in to find Tilda safe and sound. The matron explained to the party that in the time they had been away, the combined Abenstadtian and volunteer Arterian forces had suffered a defeat and were driven back. The next defensive line was drawn well past Festheim, leaving the town to fend for itself. Despite some stubbornness from the locals, after just a mere week of siege, they surrendered. Hence why most of the buildings were still standing despite the battle damage.


    The trio and Yana then bid the matron and the smuggler''s farewell, with only Uldren accompanying them to the Festheim docks. Arriving at the dockside felt surreal. Compared to the rest of the city, this area was positively packed wth people. Most were labourers and soliders, busy unloading supplies and weapons from large imperial transport vessels. Amongst the few civilian vessels docked there, they spied a smaller and sleeker looking corvette that had the words ¡®The Home Afar¡¯ proudly dsplayed on the sde. Having found their transport, they bid Uldren goodbye and walked up to a sailor who stood guard. The man wore a ruffled dusty dull green uniform and had a small badge emblazoned wth the words ¡®Southshore¡¯.


    Sophie fished out the letter that had been given to her by Sir Akarios Helinotos back in Arteria. The sailor immediately bought it aboard and left the three of them to wait. Imperial guards stared daggers at the elves but they were rescued soon enough by one Captan Noyen who ushered them aboard. Though he was surprised by three passengers instead of two, he took it in stride and welcomed them Sophia as well, though he chided them for being two days late, to which Sophie begrudgingly offered three gold in recompense. Much to the captain''s delight.


    As they settled into their singular now exceedingly cramped cabin with three people. They heard the sounds of laughter and cheer as the ship finally broke anchor and set sail. Curious, they went out of the room and bumped into the captain. He welcomed them once more and pointed them towards the galley.


    ¡°We¡¯ve performers on board this ship. Apologies if the noise bothers you, but this was under executive orders from a Traxian commander and well, considering we were docked when Festheim changed hands, ain¡¯t gonna say no.¡± Noyen explained.


    Sophie nodded her understanding and the trio went to explore. The corridors of the blockade runner were cramped and much suited to function over form, but sleek furnished interiors at least set the company ship apart from more regular ships that sailed the Sea of Sorrows. The galley was easy enough to find, the group simply following the music down the ship¡¯s halls. Popping into the galley however, Sophie froze almost at the same time that the music had abruptly stopped. The disgruntled sounds of the crew and company sailors were drowned out by the two words that hung in the air. A singular, familiar void touched figure that had immediately demanded all her attention.


    ¡°Sophie? Is that... two of you?¡±


    ¡°E-Elaria?¡±

 Act 5 Epilogue: The Marigold and The Hunter

    ¡°Of the twelve royal children of House Montroi. Five were hanged, killed, and hunted during the early days of the insurrection. Two died in the fighting the following years. Two vanished from the records. One perished after a kinslaying. King Albin Montroi and Princess Eulalie Montroi overthrew their father a decade into the civil war and now rule the Gratian Kingdom.¡±


    - Tomas Konstance II, Gratian Historian in Exile, ¡°Lecture at the Arterian Academy: The Gratian Political Crisis¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Fields Around Monte de Trisse


    Annabelle-Elizabeth Adeline Montroi, that¡¯s my name, that¡¯s my name, gotta remember it when addressing the others, fuck. Annalise repeated in her head, giving herself a good smack to stay focused. She shuddered at the mournful sensation that the thought alone brought with it. Seeking a distraction, she turned to look beside her, finding a poised, determined looking black haired princess who barely even acknowledged her. After a silent few seconds, Princess Pyra finally turned to her, lips curled with frustration at their slow progress. Under the sunlight, it almost seemed as if a halo had surrounded the delicate looking girl, yet with every breath she took, the world seemed to quake under her attention. Annalise rubbed her eyes and blinked as the Pyra¡¯s form faded out of sight. Someday¡¯s she didn¡¯t even know if she was still herself anymore, wasn¡¯t even sure if it mattered at this point.


    ¡°Of course it does.¡± Pyra snorted, ¡°Otherwise what¡¯s the point of me not just subsuming your mind? I already made a promise with you, and as you can tell, I fully intend to honor it as befitting royalty. Murderer, criminal, rebel, heir and whatever else I might be. But an oath breaker I am not. Not even for oaths taken centuries ago.¡±


    I know, Annalise grumbled. She pinched the bridge of her nose to relieve her headache and turned to her other companion. Awkwardly holding onto her waist, the languid if still present Kimmie had nestled herself against her shoulder. Seeing her, Annalise¡¯s heart pained as she noticed the girl¡¯s resigned expression. She stroked Kimmie¡¯s head, the girl offering a grunt in response.


    Sharing the girl¡¯s expression, Annalise sighed and raised her hand up high to summon her attendant. Two death knights strode up beside her, their undead forms radiating an unnatural chill that made her shiver.


    ¡°Parley.¡± She uttered.


    The knights kneeled before retrieving a hastily assembled bright blue flag. Anna nodded her thanks and held the pole in her hands, watching as the ruffled cloth rested awkwardly across the ground. Ahead of her, standing proud atop a hill was the castle town of Monte de Trisse. A town specialising in nothing, worth practically just as much, save as a symbol of House Montroi, and her childhood home. Even now she recognised much of the sights. With its back to the Trannoire, it could realistically only be approached from three sides but with the steep western slope, it ostensibly meant only two approaches for any large force. Its rounded walls stood high over the land, the oblong shape broken by the presence of the five castle towers. Rounded buildings that watched over the inhabitants below and provided a secluded spot of royalty.


    Within the castle itself was a small farm, an inn, a barracks, a keep, two manors, a smithy, a stable, and pleasant little garden. Though she suspected that things might have changed since she had last visited. Below the castle hill was a town that surrounded it. Here, she noticed how many of the old brick buildings she remembered seeing were no longer present. Replaced by newer stone and timber constructions that sprung up after the rebels had ransacked the town and the monarchy took it back. She suspected many buildings were destroyed sometime in the interim and wondered if anyone she knew from here was still alive. Doubt it.


    Ironically, Monte de Trisse had been one of the first to fall during this initial round of fighting, some of her family getting caught up in the opening days of the Republic''s invasion. She only heard about it after the fact and in the span of an afternoon had lost two brothers and a handful of cousins. Then, in less than a fortnight, the rebellion reached her own little fief and she found herself being ferried away to Ascalon, away from the land she called home and never to return. Yet here I am, at the head of a cursed army a decade later. Because just like that, the civil war of Gratia sprung to life once more, this time more brutal than the iterations before.


    She raised her flag and waved it in the air, moving it to catch the eye of the defenders. If she could avoid violence she would. She had seen first hand the devastation that would be brought upon them if they resisted. From atop the castle towers and their blue bricked roofs, a series of trumpets sounded to alert the garrison and town. A futile effort, if they intend to try and weather the siege.


    Anna chuckled as faint wisps of memory cropped up here and there. Scenes of her running around the halls of House Montroi knights and guardians sparring. All before she was moved to command her own little piece of the kingdom at the tender age of nine. Of course, governor Etienne did most of the ruling but still. I wonder if everything¡¯s still there, if Collisse is still around. She grimaced as what little pleasant memories there were marred by those of war, of an idyllic land scarred by an endless cycle of violence.


    What little hope for a peaceful resolution was shattered when she and Pyra both felt the invasive presence of divine magic. Scrying, tsk. Regardless, Anna and her army waited for a response, the vain hope still not completely vanishing.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless.¡± Pyra tsked.


    But we have to try, Anna insisted, making the errant princess roll her eyes.


    Her attention then fell upon those under her command. Scattered across Northern Gratia, a hundreds of death knights stood at attention. Their undead flesh hidden behind layers of helmets and armor, but each a weapon capable of razing entire villages. Following the death knights were a thousand odd miltiamen, of both living and nonliving variety. Some had reluctantly followed along in hopes to be spared from the mystical death fog that Pyra could cast, others were mercenaries or dispossessed who saw the opportunity for profit, chaos or a chance at changing their lot in life. It was a motley group that stood little chances of upending a castle, if not for the fact that Pyra had two ancient magi at her disposal to assist with the death fog¡¯s deployment.


    Past them, in the back of the crowd somewhere where her friends. Adventurers and comrades who had stood with her through thick and thin. Thulgrim, Gil, Sara, even the despicable and far more lively Arnold. Bastard doesn¡¯t deserve to be here.


    ¡°I made him a deal as I have with you. It shall be honored no matter what you think.¡± Pyra admonished her.


    Anna scowled but let the matter drop. It was a miracle that they were alive but the uncertainty of whatever ancient magicks held weighed heavily on her. I still owe Sara two drinks, heh, if she even still drinks¡­ Feeling her thoughts, Kimmie nuzzled her further and Anna¡¯s face twisted into an expression of pain. Hells.


    Off in the distance she could see a cloud of dust and dirt being kicked up. Likely Gratian chevaliers or castle guards riding towards her. But her heart already prepared itself for the inevitable fight. Despite coming out to parley, if there was a divine scry within the castle, it likely meant a church fanatic or priest was managing the defences. If that was the case, then everything would end in a bloodbath.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Pyra exclaimed, ¡°What little suffering there is will be swift and fast. We¡¯ll make sure this little corner of the world comes out all the safer for anyone who might choose to live here. So chin up. You were the one so insistent on seeking out a peaceful compromise after all. Let¡¯s do our best.¡± The princess stood up straighter, ¡°Or we could just opt for my plan and kill them all. All the same to me.¡±


    Anna felt her hand reach down to the bow clipped to the horse¡¯s side, her fingers finding comfort in the weapon that had gone through so much with her. She had been terrified of Pyra, worried that one day the cursed spirit would simply inhabit her completely. But in their time together, the two felt each other¡¯s pain; one ancient, one recent. Yet it was in this suffering that had united them, brought two completely different people together. In time they tolerated each other; Pyra excusing Anna¡¯s kindness and compassion; whilst she turned a blind eye to the murderous rage that still lingered within the fallen princess. Even now, she was chilled by the casual tone in which Pyra spoke about life. But that¡¯s just the way it goes, she sighed.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll try our best.¡± She muttered to no one in particular, ¡°But it¡¯ll never be enough, will it?¡±


    For the first time in a while, the apparition of the princess paused, her lips pursed in contemplation as she slowed down to take in her surroundings. Almost in response to the question, she began slowly shimmering into nothingness, ¡°No, I suppose it never is after you begin something. Once we start, we just need to keep going.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Administrative Building C Block, Marrest


    Viktor Von Krantz stared at another report. The contents of which seemed increasingly similar to the ones he had already perused. Demonic sightings and incursions seemed to be increasing and even the normally formidable Frostwind mountains seemed to grow more porous by the day. Beside them were another stack of documents, templar patrols encountering villages and peoples pleading for aid against the undead, another unfortunate regular occurrence within the Mistveil. With a practiced deftness, he signed what he could for the dispatching of patrols to a few of the afflicted areas, but even knew it was a futile effort as more and more undead seemed to emerge within the MIstveil.


    What concerned him more though, was the demonic sightings that have been documented by templar scouts and other reconnaissance assets within the region. It meant whatever dark forces were ravaging Ingramar had begun their push southwards, ascending the Frostwinds considering the main passage was blocked. Normally, the fortresses and cities bordering the Frostwinds such as Melisgrad would act as the first formal barrier. Most having been built to withstand year long sieges and even avalanches. What didn¡¯t help was the Meltonian civil saw more than a few such defenses fall, with the disaster of Melisgrad being the main chain being broken. It painted a dire picture of the northern defences and Viktor calculated the probabilities of the north simply being overrun in record time to be a one in ten chance should an assault happen.


    He was about to turn to the next set of documents when a soft knock echoed from the room¡¯s doorway.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Viktor spoke without looking up.


    The door creaked open and he recognised the heavy footsteps and gait of Templar Sergeant Wilde. The other carried itself more softly and with a lighter cadence of his colleague, Inquisitor Serilda. He looked up to acknowledge them before continuing with his work, waiting for the information they would share.


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor.¡± Sergeant Wilde saluted, ¡°I have a lead from the mages guild about the demonic incursion.¡±


    ¡°Proceed.¡± Viktor confirmed.


    ¡°Of course, my lord. If you¡¯d look at this map,¡± Sergeant Wilde unfurled a map of the Frostwinds with areas already circled and numerous other little siblings scrawled across it, ¡°Here, here, and here were areas in which anomalous magical energies were detected.¡± He pointed to three squares, ¡°After our patrols acted in conjunction wth the guild to analyse the terrain, they suspect that these two locations might be where the man incursions will occur from.¡±


    ¡°And the last one?¡± Viktor asked.


    ¡°An anomalous reading, arcane magick, old magick, but not dark like the demons.¡±


    ¡°A third party?¡± Serilda asked.


    ¡°We suspect so, mam.¡± Sergeant Wilde nodded at her before turning back to Viktor, ¡°A sizeable area was affected, at least from what we can tell. What we can say is that this area is mostly free of demonic sightings or influence.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic work. Thank you for the report, sergeant.¡± Viktor grunted, ¡°Leave the map here and tell the men to take a rest. I¡¯ll have new orders for them soon. You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sergeant Wilde saluted before heading back out, leaving the two inquisitors alone.


    Viktor and Serilda regarded each other warily for a moment before Serilda broke eye contact with a sigh.


    ¡°What is it this time, Viktor?¡± The Inquisitor asked, "It''s not often you send a messenger to fetch me."


    Viktor reached under his desk and pulled out two letters from a drawer, sliding them across the table for Serilda.


    ¡°Two letters?¡± Serilda raised an eyebrow, "Didn''t know you loved me that much."


    ¡°One¡¯s an official report from Orator Vitellus." Viktor began, ignoring the teasing, "Apparently your apprentice made two other inquisitors ask for her transfer to elsewhere that is less embroiled in conflict. An opinion I share given the circumstances of Gratia and the loss of two inquisitors earlier on in the fight against this ''Purple Death''. We would be better served by having someone more knowledgable and capable in her place.¡± Viktor spoke as he returned to his work.


    This seemed to irk Serilda, an expression of discontent settling on her face. ¡°Noted. The other?¡± She growled.


    She did always dot on that girl a lot. At this Viktor paused, pointing at the slightly more misshapen of the two envelopes, ¡°A more private correspondence from the Orator. He suspects that your apprentice might be entangled in something far greater than we had originally anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Well, but that¡¯s the case for most if not all Inquisitional operations.¡±


    ¡°True, but I think more specifically, she¡¯s getting entangled with prophecy and more specifically the visions of the Astral Observatory.¡± Viktor drummed his hand on the table.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Serilda swore, ¡°She¡¯s not nearly ready to handle anything the Observatory might throw at her.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Hence why I think the Orator is informing you in advance.¡±


    Serilda seemed to eye Viktor more intensely, the older inquisitor merely responding with a wry grin as he nodded before returning once again to his work.


    ¡°What are you planning, Vik?¡± Serilda questioned.


    Viktor allowed himself a dry chuckle before responding, ¡°The east calls for a senior member of the Inquisition to replace the junior. I see one very capable senior staffer in front of me. With intimate knowledge of how the junior might have messed things up. She is, as far as I recall, the junior''s teacher.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Serilda¡¯s eyes widened briefly. Hope, a dangerous emotion.


    ¡°The transfer order isn¡¯t in place yet. I merely nominated you for the position seeing as you¡¯re both capable and trustworthy. Unfortunately, your apprentice isn¡¯t well versed in politicking and well, she could always use a few pointers.¡±


    ¡°But what about here? Surely you can also see the work I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It is through combined efforts that our position here is as strong as it is despite the looming crisis. Thanks to you and Lionel, we have made firm inroads with the local Frostwind tribes. Your apprentice before her departure gained the Inquisition and entire tribe of orcs. The local government responded fairly reasonably to our requests.¡± Viktor stated matter-of-factly, ¡°There is much more to be done, but none that will change the outcome of a fight should the demons cross over en force. For now, we will continue stamping out cults, heretics and investigate these dark magicks that the sergeant informed us about.¡±


    ¡°Damn, never thought I¡¯d hear the day you made a pep talk.¡± Serilda growled.


    ¡°More surprising things have happened before.¡± He dryly chuckled as he tapped the desk, ¡°Just take a break, Seri. In a week¡¯s time after the council meets, we¡¯ll know if you¡¯re being dispatched or not. For now, just relax and do what you must.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s it? Just wait a week?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°What about all the connections I have with the tribes? Surely it¡¯d be pretty hard to maintain those without someone knowledgeable in their affairs.¡±


    ¡°True. Which is why I had Sergeant WIlde shadow you this entire time. Did you not find his presence most peculiar?¡±


    ¡°Viktor!¡± Serilda protested, ¡°I thought he was there as a guard.¡±


    ¡°Who is also a fast learner and trusted by both myself and the tribes now.¡±


    ¡°And his work as the logistician?¡±


    ¡°His assistant in the Curia will take over. If not, I have a few contacts in Melton who can make up for any equipment shortfall we might experience.¡±


    ¡°Huh, did you¡­ plan for all this to happen the moment you sent Apprentice Lyudmila away?¡± Serilda asked.


    ¡°Of course not. If that were the case, it''d mean I have precognition or foresight and would¡¯ve joined the Observatory. No, I simply enjoy having redundancies in case of emergencies.¡±


    Serilda clicked her tongue, begrudgingly impressed by Viktor¡¯s almost overly prepared attitude toward the whole affair.


    ¡°Damn, Vik. Leave something for the rest of us to do next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll endeavour to do so.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Tch, or so you say." Serilda smiled before a more wistful expression took hold, "But beyond that, is there anything else?¡±


    Viktor looked at his work for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°No, that would be all for now.¡±


    Serilda bowed respectfully, tucking both letters into her pockets. ¡°In that case, blessed by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± Viktor replied as his colleague left the room.


    Letting out a sigh he had been holding in, he leaned back in his chair and revelled in the silence that followed. Turning it around to face the window, he glanced out at the city of Marrest, its citizens bumbling about like little ants as a flood slowly loomed over them. Like a calm before the storm, how inauspicious. Let¡¯s just hope whatever comes next remains within our ability to control it. If all the reports stand corrected and even those regarding the activities of the Chaos child, I suspect most of these incidents are connected. That we are looking in the wrong places for our prey. But how to convince the council that this isn¡¯t mere speculation? That¡¯s the real question isn¡¯t it? Goddess protect you Seri, for you¡¯ll be the one bringing me the proof I need.

 Act 6 Prologue: The Two Sisters

    ¡°The Republic of Verona once waged a brutal war against the Traxian Empire. It was a fruitless struggle and waste of men and material as thousands clashed across both land and sea. Where the lizardfolk boasted incredible martial prowess, unmatched by any Imperial footman or marine. The island¡¯s isolation until recent centuries have seen them lagging behind technologically. When faced with Traxian war mages casting complex spells, the Veronans suffered greatly until the entry of Abenstadt in the war. Their arrival heralded the beginning of the ¡®Unending Ceasefire¡¯ as they brought their fair share of magically inclined mercenaries to Verona¡¯s aid, stifling Imperial ambitions. But to this day, though relations have thawed and Verona actively interacts with the nationals of Cyndralia, the war never officially ended. ¡±


    - Professor Al¡¯kirzath Vertils, Adventurer¡¯s Guild Historian, ¡°Swords on Land and Sea: When Verona Fought the Imperials¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Princess Luna wept openly in her chambers, her murky tears dripping down onto the frigid stone floor below. She clutched at her bedpost with trembling hands, her weakened body threatening to give way as her legs wobbled unsteadily. With a final wordless cry she dropped to the floor, leaning against the bed in a struggle to seek some form of comfort. Pain wracked her body as every muscle seemed to tense, her physical form beginning to decay once more.


    For centuries she had remained alive through the copious use of magicks and arcane formulas. Time spent defying the natural order of things as she pushed well beyond her normal lifespan. But the years were not without its cost. Unlike her loyal praetorians who aged and mutated through the use of blood magic. She sustained herself through faith and mana alone. While her conscience was still tarnished from the past, she remained more sane than most, even while she weakened with each passing year. It was why a part of the remnants turned to her for leadership, to her for guidance, to her for a way to bring them out of the hells. I never asked for this.


    Luna was tired, very tired. She had fought for so long to maintain some form of society, some form of normalcy, to keep what was left of her people alive. Disaster after disaster, calamity after calamity, all of which beset her and her flock. Through thick and thin she had stuck by them, holding stalwart against the darkness that threatened them all. And now¡­ Luna teared up once more and didn¡¯t even bother to wipe her eyes.


    Now, the world had seemed to shift completely over the course of a year. Where her people had struggled so hard to preserve what remained after the fall of the kingdom. Pyra had simply appeared one day, flaunting her powers and presenting before her the impossible. A pureblood untainted by dark magicks, at least nothing that Luna could sense. So it was that her centuries of work crumbled before her eyes. Many of her flock left to follow her insane sister¡¯s warpath, seeing the bloodshed as a way forward in the restoration of their peoples.


    Pyra, Luna tasted the name with similar parts affections and disdain. For a long time she thought herself the only one alive. The only survivor of the slaughter and betrayal that had befallen her family. Then Pyra returned, insane, rambling and capable of possessing different hosts and bodies of the peoples of these days. At first Luna had brushed it off, simply happy to find her alive. But then Pyra began killing, ravaging every place that they explored. Her banishment brought great relief to Luna¡¯s flock. But when Pyra returned once more after centuries of absence, she managed to steal Luna¡¯s flock, to convince them of her way of life. And now, Luna felt defeated.


    Her praetorians and survivors of the calamity protected a small settlement that had formed around the base of their mountain temple. High in the mountains, surrounded by frost, snow, and unnatural winds, they were cut off from the world but also protected. It was here that Luna had thought they could thrive, away from the Myndir and those who would hurt them. For those in the temple, they had carved deep into the mountain, unearthing pockets of heat crystals that allowed for the low level cultivation of crops and some animals within the caves themselves. Self sufficient, that¡¯s all we ever aimed for and now¡­ people rely on us. On me.


    It started with a few tribals trying to escape orcish raiders accidentally stumbling upon their sanctum. In a moment of benevolence, she allowed them to stay. When they were finally allowed to go, she heard from later arrivals describing a palace of wonders high in the sky. A place where a Goddess resided who would tend to your ills, guarded by eagle-like sentinels of steel and silver. A thin smile crossed her lips, her eyes closing as she sought solace in the memory.


    Then, over the years, more and more arrived. Outcasts, refugees, tribal pilgrims, lost folk, and even treasure hunters, drawn by the allure of a strange temple high in the mountains. Inaccessible to all but the most determined given its location and inhospitable conditions. Yet the people survived. They weren¡¯t thriving but they lived all the same, a community of those willing to shelter under her wings. People in whom she saw a brief glimpse of a future when her and her flock could return to the world once more. Then Pyra came.


    The people stayed, but many of the praetorians left. Now only the Tribune Kermenadies and her honorguard remained alongside most of the auxiliary staff. They alone were all that stayed to help her and defend the people below the temple.


    With word of demons slowly breaching the treacherous mountains, her retinue had been able to keep the situation controlled for now. But with little doubt that this was the beginning of a new Dark Tide, Luna had little faith that any defences below the temple would be able to hold, even though they¡¯ve begun training whoever they could, her people knew that the Tide would be unstoppable. And I somehow doubt there¡¯s any saints or saintesses among us, she chuckled grimly. Maybe they¡¯ll die well, a small mercy.


    For her only other option would be to allow them access to the temple, and if they were to step foot here, the illusion would be shattered. There would be no salvation, no bountiful blessings of a forgotten Goddess or mountain spirit. They would only find a broken princess, floundering hopelessly trying to just survive. May they forgive me for giving them false hope. For nurturing their beliefs in such an unworthy soul.


    <hr><hr>


    Death. An unfortunate but all too common aspect that happened with life. It was also an altogether unpleasant feeling, of being interconnected with a body and feeling the life slip from its grasp. There was a certain panic at the cold hollowness that followed when one tried to use a no longer functioning limb. The fear as each organ stopped working. Then the blank nothingness before she awoke once more, trapped in her mask.


    She had been left alone, half dead and unable to move. Her last moments were spent in pain and agony as the traitors took her and broke her. Only when the fighting had died down and the ruins of the city started being buried did her spirit eventually stir. Flashes of magic, rituals, and elves haunted her when she awoke. But it was too late, she had already been subsumed by the mask; a decrepit old thing that was cracked but never truly able to be broken. For untold spans of time, she would watch the world change around her. Of how nature shifted ever so slightly under her watchful gaze. Or the maddening array of creatures that crawled, stepped, and picked her up and moved her. Since then, she found herself restless, stricken with an urge to be able to move, to do anything as her mind grew tired from simply watching things.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She did not know when her mind began to slip, the unstoppable spiral of her thoughts that led her to her newfound joy. All she knew was that a bear was slaughtering a tribe of goblins when one warrior snuck past it to loot the bear¡¯s cave. It was there it put on the mask and she felt the connection. Pyra seized the chance she was given and recoiled from the jolt as she inhabited the creature. Without even noticing, she completely broke the creature¡¯s mind, wiping every last part of it from existence beyond its physical form. The rest became a blur, a stain on her mind as she emerged from the cave alone, goblins and bear all slain by her hands. It made her feel alive, whether it was the goblin¡¯s rage or her own. She didn¡¯t care.


    It was the one gift she had been left with, to live and seek vengeance for her people. Only that when she had awoken, there was no one left for her to seek revenge upon. The Myndir had been wiped out, the traitors all dead by now, and everything she had ever known had simply changed as if had never been there. Vague mentions of her home appeared here and there but the people of this world no longer remembered. Her suffering had all been for naught.


    It doesn¡¯t matter now, she growled through her host¡¯s mouth.


    She stared at herself in the mirror, a strange sense of displeasure welling up as she gazed at the one legged ranger¡¯s reflection. I don¡¯t even remember what I look like anymore.


    But there was one bright spot in her state of affairs. She had found a person stuck in a situation so similar to hers that she didn¡¯t even need to fully shatter their mind. Whereas most of her hosts had been adventurers or errant souls stupid enough to just wear a mask that was laying around, this one was different. She was already broken, her heart torn asunder. Furthermore, the ranger was, much like Pyra herself, a former princess who had been dispossessed from her rightful holdings and kingdom. Perhaps the only difference was the ranger¡¯s lack of ambition. Where Pyra had longed for order, for the restoration of a kingdom that was rightfully hers. The ranger merely wanted to find love, to find somewhere to belong to.


    It was a pathetic way of thinking but Pyra tolerated it nonetheless. For they were able to share the body, the ranger having agreed to this all for the sake of ¡®love¡¯. Pyra loathed the concept but understood it. For she too, had been overjoyed when she first found her sister alive. Simply finding out that she was not, in fact, the last survivor of a race of peoples had brought her a a never before felt a scent of relief. Only to be immediately ostracised for trying to right the wrongs of the past, to be cast out for doing things whilst Luna and the others rotted away in their dinky little temple.


    So she set out on her own, braving the harshest wilds and delving into ancient depths. It was in the ruins of a Myndiri city did she find a site that horrified and delighted her to unfathomable proportions. A mass grave of her people, executed and buried, left forgotten by the passage of time. So she rebuilt. She studied anything and everything related to the magic arts. She searched for rare tomes and magics from both cities and ruins. She hunted for treasure and trinkets, be they valueless or priceless. Everything she did in service of a far greater vengeance than she could have ever imagined, to resurrect a race and stamp over the Myndiri graves. To prove that their efforts to extinguish her people failed.


    Now that, in her eyes, was a worthy goal. To right the wrongs of the past, to bring back a people wiped out too early. In her attempts to do so, she spent centuries isolated, cultivating her knowledge and honing her skills. All until she found two ancient Myndiri mages and ripped their souls back into the land of the living before consuming them utterly, making them her puppets and opening their repertoire of knowledge.


    Her eyes flicked to the flap of her tent where a few armoured figures now stood. Some wore plumed helms whilst others had the somewhat pointed yet round look that she found ever so nostalgic to see. With a manic grin on her face she turned to the new arrivals. The familiar figure of castle praetorian Lyran stood there with his head bowed and she almost cackled. Perhaps with a little intervention from the ranger¡¯s consciousness, she held back and simply walked up to them. Watching with a tinge of mirth at how the large armoured men seemed to pale at her very presence.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± The praetorian hissed, almost unsure of himself.


    ¡°Cheer up.¡± Pyra beamed, ¡°Whatever¡¯s getting you down, worry not. For we¡¯ve got a castle to take!¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°What? Did you fail? Think that maybe I would care? Dole out a punishment?¡± Pyra teased.


    ¡°It would be fitting. For we failed our objectives in the ruins, we were interrupted by a stranger who wielded... simply incredible powers. And our losses-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit!¡± Pyra giggled, ¡°Did you manage to capture the stranger?"


    "N-no, milady."


    "Pwah, then it''s really whatever, isn''t it? You win some, you lose some. Look, if you and yours really want to earn your place because you feel guilty you failed, then there¡¯s something simple you and yours can do!¡± She snapped her fingers.


    ¡°A-anything, your majesty.¡± The praetorian bowed lower, caught off guard by her childish demeanour.


    ¡°In a few hours, we will par-lay.¡± Pyra drawled out the words, seeing if she could get a rise out of her host. Failing that, she huffed before continuing to speak with the praetorian, ¡°It will fail. For they have a fanatic leading them. So, then we attack. Then they die. But before they die, that fanatic is a powerful divine caster there. My own knights are weak to the light, but you are not. Kill him, that is all.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ of course, my lady.¡± Lyran confirmed the mission alongside the other praetorians.


    ¡°Good. Good! Because, think of it this way. Once we have the town, we can begin rebuilding our kingdom. Once we begin, I will bring in my greatest creations. Together, we will become what we were always meant to be, a kingdom for the ages. A place for our people, for you, to call home.¡± Pyra finished, looking exceptionally pleased with herself, ¡°Oh yes¡­ home¡­ a home for us all.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And not like Luna¡¯s! No cold frosty little dungeon here! We¡¯ll have enough for you, me, or anyone who wants it! Now go! And get ready, because we won¡¯t get much break time after we start.¡±


    ¡°At once, your majesty.¡± Lyran saluted with the others before heading back out.


    ¡°Oh! And welcome to the right side of the war!¡± She called out after them.


    She found this whole saga terribly amusing. From nobody to being on the verge of not just securing a fief for herself, but to be on the cusp of giving her people a true home seemed almost too good to be true. Yet, if this were a dream, it felt oddly realistic and with her being so close to the goal, there was little that would dissuade her now, even if the ranger¡¯s consciousness complained every once in while.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­¡± She muttered to herself, her eyes wandering back to the mirror, ¡°How positively exquisite. And the blood we will spill¡­ ah! Don¡¯t worry dearie, I promise we¡¯ll avoid what we can, but you can¡¯t deny me this, can you? No? See! I knew we¡¯d get along.¡± She cackled, ¡°Just imagine! A little home, and a bed to fuck on for you and your little follower. Your home.¡±


    And mine. A home for me, for us. Are you watching Luna? Are you? We''ll be proper princesses once again!

 Act 6 Chapter 1: Welcome to Ostia

    ¡°Send them home, send them home.


    The poor souls in distant lands,


    Send them home, send them home.


    Left buried in forgotten sands.


    Send them home, send them home.


    Fighting for forests we won¡¯t keep.


    Send them home, send them home.


    As all the widows weep.¡±


    - Traxian Protest Song, ¡°Send Them Home¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana was utterly baffled at the current situation. Where there had been one Sophie, then two but one was actually some bizarre shadow clone. Now not only did Sophie have a twin, but a sister who was a somewhat famous bard had popped up out of nowhere. They found her on the ship to Ostia, entertaining the crew with a dark elf in tow. Despite being almost aloof and stoic in the face of the new arrivals, the dark elf proved to be a pleasant companion. Though Raylani, as she called herself, seemed more curious about Aryana¡¯s presence amongst a group that could be described as almost beyond human upon learning that she had no real powers or combat skills of her own.


    Sophe¡¯s sister Elaria on the other hand was both far more jovial and terrifying to Aryana. Not only did she look almost unamused with mortal proceedings, there was a part of her that detected a hint of contempt floating within Elaria. It sent shivers down her spine and it didn¡¯t help that rather than looking like Sophie, she looked more like a cross between Sophie¡¯s mistress Eva and Sophie herself. The comparison did intrigue her slightly as she wondered if this is what Sophie¡¯s child might look like one day. Heh.


    Aryana also detected what felt like jealousy from both the newcomers. Elaria seemed to dislike the affection Sophie had held for her. Raylani¡¯s proclivities became clear enough once she noticed Elaria¡¯s attention oftentimes finding itself also directed towards her. It was truly a bizarre situation. Sophia at least, seemed mostly at peace with everything, acting as a more mature but grizzled version of Sophie. Which naturally meant she found Aryana¡¯s company endearing at the very least.


    But none of this fazed her much, for Aryana was content. Sophie had returned to her side and seemed more tender than ever. It was a little worrying, and she knew that something had changed in their dynamic. She relished it all the same and took a page from Sophie, it¡¯s a problem to be fixed later. For now, her priority was a basic but important one. To coax every possible hug, snuggle and kiss out of Sophie that she could. A fine way to spend a boat trip, Aryana smiled.


    She leaned over and gave the resting Sophie a small kiss before gently biting an exposed nipple. Hearing an instinctive moan from Sophie, Aryana nudged her awake and straddled her. Seeing the half elf¡¯s groggy eyes widen in surprise, she leaned in and kissed her properly before letting out a whisper.


    ¡°Good morning sleepy head.¡±


    ¡°G-g-good morning.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°We dock today, you should get dressed soon.¡± Ary giggled.


    Sophie looked aghast before playfully poking Aryana¡¯s boob, the girl leaning into the touch and laying atop Sophie, rubbing their chests together.


    ¡°Says you.¡± Sophie whispered, "Lovely girl."


    ¡°Mmmm. Says me.¡± Ary offered a small kiss, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind cuddling a bit.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie ruffled Aryana¡¯s hair and nuzzled the redhead. Aryana felt incredibly loved at the moment.


    ¡°That sounds good to me.¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope Alodie doesn¡¯t get made we¡¯re a bit late.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Ostia, a land east of Arteria and even the Empire. Sandwiched by the Evenspire Peaks to the east, the Tranoire to the west. Where the mountains turn to plains before rolling into the Trannoire river, a small little nation that sat straddled between north and south. An orange glow enveloped the city as The Home Afar cruised slowly into the city¡¯s port. A gentle frosting of snow had left its mark across the rooftops and taking advantage of the rays of light, Captain Noyen skilfully navigated the ship past the busy trade lanes of the river.


    Where Arteria was filled with buildings of all shapes and sizes; Absenstadt a more squat and square shape; Carrador with its mostly rectangular townhouses and large manors; Melton with buildings mostly low to the ground. Ostia took after a combination of Gratian and Potomian style of architecture. Rounded towers with smooth surfaces painted a brilliant white and light blue pushed up into the sky, taller than even the trees. Here, even the smaller properties seemed to be built around courtyards of sorts, some even with little plants decorating them. There was a lightness and liveliness here that reminded Sophie of Arteria. It was a familiar sense of carefreeness that she had seen before, of people living life knowing that ¡®although the world is in trouble, it¡¯s not our trouble¡¯. On one hand she was envious of their opportunity, of the idea of being able to be so frivolous. On the other, she understood that only in places like this, where peace was the norm rather than a luxury, could gentle souls like Alodie truly thrive.


    There was a distinctive air when they neared the city that differed from Arteria however. For the more Sophie tried to take in the sprawling cities and its manored houses and towers, the more she felt a strange sense of whimsy. There was a child-like fantasticalness that illuminated the city under the setting sun¡¯s glow. A certain part of her brain that simply screamed that everything looked too peaceful, that there had to be something wrong.


    ¡°Cities of this world seem quite fascinating.¡± Elaria plopped herself on the railing beside her.


    ¡°Heheh, what''s your new goal? See everything first?¡± Sophie quipped.


    ¡°Yes! I mean, no! Of course the mandate still holds firm and the master¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding Ela. But it would be nice to see a few things first though.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°I¡­ yes, that would be nice.¡± Elaria grumpily agreed.


    Sophie smiled at Elaria¡¯s sudden bashfulness, the strange dark elf Raylani looking at the two of them with questioning eyes. Sophie beckoned her over much to Elaria¡¯s surprise and pointed towards the city.


    ¡°Ever seen things like that before?¡± Sophie asked.


    Raylani seemed to purse her lips, looking unsure of answering before deciding that Elaria¡¯s sister was worthy of words.


    ¡°Not like that. But a lot of buildings¡­ back below. Tall and sometimes rounded.¡± She whispered, casting nervous glances around to make sure no one was listening. ¡°Less bright too.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯d have wanted to see that. Err, maybe just from afar though.¡± Sophie hastily added, earning herself a singular chuckle from the dark elf.


    Raylani nodded in agreement before settling beside Elaria. Sophie took in the sight with no small amount of wonder of her own. She still couldn¡¯t quite get over the fact that Elaria, who she last remembered residing in the void, was suddenly just here. Her tale of how they got here was just as wild as Sophie¡¯s own.


    After she left the void realm, Elaria had found herself somehow summoned by second rate sorcerers that had also trapped Raylani. Suspecting that the master hijacked the summoning, she broke free and took Raylani with her as a retainer. Together, the two travelled across the Traxian frontier until accidentally performing their dance routine, or rather, Raylani dances and Elaria sometimes sings but mostly sits around, in front of a Traxian prince, one Sinlar Trax. The prince was enamoured by the duo and allowed them to accompany his legion on the way to the front. After fighting picked up however, it turns out the prince had tricked them due to safety concerns and sent them on the boat to Ostia instead of allowing overland travel to Arteria through the battlefront.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Sophie would¡¯ve thought that maybe Elaria had embellished it a little. After all, travelling with a dark elf was more than fascinating enough. That was, until Raylani showed off a little medal that the prince gave her; covered in Traxian iconography and script. It depicted an eagle with its wings spread, and what she could barely read as ¡®The Empire Flies Forever¡¯, cheesy but fair.


    All this did amuse her to no end. For now that she thought about it, these strange siblings of hers seemed to have a propensity to meet with royalty. Sophia met with the dwarven king a few days ago, and now it turns out that Elaria had also met a Traxian prince. Excluding the encounters at the academy, Sophie herself had met with the current kings of Melton and Carrador, though admittedly the latter was when she was Eva''s maid. A simpler time.


    ¡°Prepare for docking!¡± Captain Noyen yelled from somewhere.


    Two crew members hefted a heavy rope over the side of the ship to impatient dock workers who hastily helped them moor the ship. The crew then hurriedly lowered the gangplank and within seconds, two sailors and the captain headed off to talk to the port authority.


    ¡°W-wah.¡± Aryana squeaked as she reached the deck, wobbling unsteadily from the weight of her pack.


    Sophie¡¯s heart froze as she remembered why Ary seemed so weak, the pang of guilt almost making her break out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Easy, easy.¡± Sophia helped push her up, the two stumbling up to the deck.


    Sophie rushed over to support Ary and the girl flashed her a small smile, though she could also sense a tinge of sadness from the redhead. Ignoring it, she turned her attention to the backpack¡¯s passenger clutching on for dear life. Yana just glared at her while shivering. Can¡¯t she just fly? Oh right, we¡¯re going to a city, duh.


    Hearing chimes, bells and music coming from the city streets reminded her of Arteria. Banners of all colors hung in archways and between buildings, presenting a whimsical vibe as they were surrounded by rooftops dusted by snow. Decorative statues and freely drawn art were painted on the walls, further covering the city in a festive mood. Why¡­ ah! Right! Saints Day! Oh no, I hope we didn¡¯t miss it. Sorry if we did Alodie! Sophie whispered a small prayer.


    ¡°Welcome to your destination. We are here at Ostia, pleased to have you on board and thank you for choosing Southshore.¡± Captain Noyen announced smugly.


    Slowly, crew and party began unloading from the ship, with dozens of crates being piled up on the dock. Captain Noyen bid them farewell and the sailors continued on with their duties while the party moved towards a few waiting Ostian officials. Unlike Arterian officials, their soldiers wore little armour and instead sported only a single chestplate alongside gaudy looking cloth sleeves coloured red and blue and with dozens of patterns on it. Their weapons reflected their extravagance and Sophie noted how most had rapiers strapped to their sides, though a few did have the more traditional spear as their main armament.


    ¡°New arrivals!¡± One of the soldiers called out, ushering them over to one of the port buildings.


    Inside, they found a few organised queues and another set of guards. This time, they were screened by the guardsmen, mostly passing by unscathed save for Raylani, whose bizarre appearance for an elf necessitated an additional security check. She ultimately passed their inspection and the group found themselves in front of a security checkpoint, a weathered looking official sat behind a desk, an amused eye cast at all of them.


    ¡°Welcome to Ostia, name and purpose of your visit?¡± He asked.


    Everyone looked to Sophie for guidance and she could only shoot back an exasperated look. Since when was I the leader?


    ¡°Sophie.. Kastiane. Here to spend Saints Day with friends.¡± She answered, her tongue savouring the strange sensation of speaking her new last name, ¡°Those two are my sisters. Sophia and Elaria. The elf is Raylani Nelass, she¡¯s a¡­ family friend. This one is Aryana, no known last name.¡±


    ¡°Huh, just in time. Festivities happen in the city center starting at noon tomorrow.¡± The official looked mildly intrigued by the other details, scribbling with a little more care than his lackadaisical attitude would suggest. ¡°Fancy last names, nobles?¡±


    ¡°Err, I don¡¯t think so?¡± She looked at Sophia and Elaria, who both shrugged. They really don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Shame. And professions or status of employment?¡± The official continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m a knight, the Lily Knight of Melton.¡± Sophie bobbed her head.


    ¡°Okay. And the rest of you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unemployed, I just follow her.¡± Sophia gestured at Sophie.


    ¡°Errr, and do you do anything while following her?¡±


    ¡°I help her fight, does that count?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, a squire? Nah, I¡¯ll mark you down as a bodyguard then. Less questions for you. And you three?¡± He turned to the others.


    ¡°Bard. She¡¯s part of my act and¡­ dancer.¡± Elaria leaned towards Raylani.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­ ahh, I guess I could be a healer, but I¡¯m still studying at Arteria.¡± Ary mumbled.


    ¡°Bard¡­ dancer¡­ okay. I¡¯ll mark you down as student then. Alright?¡± The official nodded.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Ary affirmed.


    ¡°Excellent. So a knight, a bodyguard, a bard, a dancer and a student. Here for Saints Day. Does that all sound correct?¡± The official asked.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± The man muttered before scribbling something more onto his piece of paper, ¡°Well then, stay out of trouble and welcome to Ostia.¡± He gestured at one of the guards who then stepped out of the way.


    Dropping into a polite bow in response, Sophie led the others past the guard and into the city proper. Revellers and cheery townsfolk wandered around the streets with a relaxed air around them, enjoying their break from work. The few folk who still worked trudged around in the snow, making a point to avoid catching sight of the festive goers, trying their best to stop themselves from joining in with the merry-making. While the air remained a little chilly, there was a very clear warmth that sort of lingered over the town.


    Sophie found herself smiling as she saw how overjoyed everyone else looked. For once, there was no feeling of obligation beyond trying to find Alodie. She could tell how this affected the others as well, particularly Aryana who seemed to breathe a little easier. It could just be because she likes the snow. Though I wonder how the snow here¡¯s different from the Frostwind.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long as Ary immediately tried to act inconspicuous before sticking her tongue out to lick a little bit of snow. Sophie fought hard in an attempt not to burst out laughing as Ary¡¯s face immediately contorted into displeasure. To her amazement, the girl then licked at the snow again, this time appearing a bit more contemplative.


    ¡°So?¡± Sophie finally asked.


    ¡°Geh!¡± Ary squeaked, surprised at being discovered.


    Everyone else shared a slight chuckle at her misfortune and Ary¡¯s face erupted into a deep scarlet.


    ¡°The snow, silly, how is it?¡± Sophie giggled.


    Ary gently swatted at her in mock annoyance before leaning into her. ¡°Little bitter. But happy. Happier than mountains now, but more bitter than mountains before.¡±


    ¡°Mountains? You mean the Frostwinds?¡±


    Ary nodded, ¡°Back then it was more pleasant, cooling. Now there is a trace of darkness at home, of hatred. Unpleasant. Here it is also present, but less so.¡±


    Sophie comforted her with a gentle pat on the head before turning to the others. ¡°There¡¯s an inn just beyond the town center called ¡®The Traveller¡¯s Ward¡¯. If we don¡¯t find Alodie there we¡¯re supposed to have the innkeeper send a message.¡±


    ¡°But will there be enough rooms?¡± Elaria queried.


    ¡°I¡­ ah¡­ that I do not know.¡± Sophie admitted, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she expected only two people.¡±


    ¡°Oh then-¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Sophie quickly stopped her sister, ¡°I can more than pay for another set of rooms from quest rewards. So please, don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, technically you''re the younger sister.¡±


    ¡°If you insist." Elaria clicked her tongue, "Though I was going to suggest that Raylani and I could also work to earn some funds.¡±


    ¡°As the mistress says.¡± The elf nodded in support of Elaria.


    ¡°I mean I¡­ honestly don¡¯t know what to do. But if you want to work it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to stop you.¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Lovely! All for my little Sophie.¡± Elaria beamed, ¡°Although we¡¯re coming back with you to¡­ uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Arteria.¡± Raylani helped.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re coming back with you to Arteria after this is over.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie nodded, but how the hells do I explain I suddenly have a twin and a sister? What would Eva¡¯s reaction be? Stars, I can almost imagine it.


    ¡°Sophie, Sophie!¡± Ary practically bounced up and down, startling her poor faerie and everyone else.


    Following her eager gaze, the group found Aryana staring longingly at a group of Ostians crowding around a food stall. Sophie giggled and gave Ary a surprise kiss, the move making the redhead squeak with embarrassed joy. She handed the blushing girl a few coins. As Ary scuttled over to the vendor, everyone else shared a light chuckle and Sophie found herself feeling happy. Happy that she had friends, happy to be spending time with sudden family, and happy that Ary was there.


    ¡°Get something for the rest of us too!¡± Elaria shouted after her, making the girl give a flustered mumbling of assurance.


    Ahh, Sophie sighed contentedly, this is the life.

 Act 6 Chapter 2: The Travellers Ward

    ¡°Due to the increase in intensity of the Gratian civil war. Ostian Gardes are set to step up monitoring and supervision of visitors from both the Republic of Gratia and the Gratian Kingdom. This measure will be enacted on Saint¡¯s Day and continue until further notice. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    - Travel Bulletin, Office of the Harbormaster, ¡°Notice on Arrivals from Gratia¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Freshly charcoal roasted sweet potatoes proved to be a welcome treat to combat the chilly temperatures of the Ostian winter. A smoky scent intertwined with sweetness to offer up a comforting snack for the party. Sophie found herself pleased with Ary¡¯s food choice and pecked her cheeks in thanks. Ary blushed and smiled happily, hooking Sophie¡¯s arm and bringing herself closer. It was Sophie¡¯s turn to become flushed as she realised what this signified. We¡¯re a couple, and now everyone will know.


    Whatever Ary may have thought was hidden behind a voracious appetite as the redhead devoured the potato in the time it took for Sophie to take but a few bites. Noticing Ary¡¯s gaze drifting over, Sophie offered her share and the girl  sheepishly accepted it, taking a few nibbles exactly where Sophie had bitten. Sophie giggled and the two playfully exchanged bites until they reached  the main thoroughfare that ran through Ostia.


    Hundreds of people dressed in bright coats and outfits wandered the streets. Many stalls selling equally tantalising snacks as the sweet potato lined the sidewalk. Other merchants hawked more festive wares with statuettes of the Saints and other little trinkets that seemed delightful to her eyes. Her sister Elaria was particularly starstruck by a beige flute. Seeing her desire, Sophie nudged her and cocked her head at it. Annoyed at being found out, Elaria initially held an expression of playful disdain. When Sophie tried to pay for it however, Elaria pushed her hand aside and rummaged through her own pouch to purchase the instrument. Both Sophie and Raylani shared a look and both felt a small sense of contentment at Elaria acquiring the object of her desire. The dark elf looked almost pleased that her mistress actually indulged herself with material goods for once.


    Sophia meanwhile, kept her eye out for trouble. But Sophie noticed how her counterpart would often wistfully look back at her, thoughts hidden behind a veil that Sophie could not discern. But when their gazes met, Sophia would smile gently, showing her a more kind expression. It worried Sophie that she couldn¡¯t accurately read her counterpart anymore. Still, judging by the guarded nature that Sophia still acted, she suspected that it would be pointless trying to pry out an answer without her being willing to provide one.


    Perhaps the most amusing member of the group was the faerie Yana. Sophie watched the supposed cave faerie¡¯s wide eyes examine any and everything with a studious look of bewilderment. Sophie would¡¯ve made fun of it if she didn¡¯t also suspect the tiny creature to possess immense power. To even halt the magical connection between me and Ary, hells to just see that. Sophie shivered. Catching the faerie¡¯s tiny little nose wiggle at the scent of food tugged at Sophie¡¯s heart strings. Be it pity or curiosity, she offered what was left of the sweet potato to it. Before either Ary or Sophie could react, the sweet potato vanished into thin air, the flap of the bag lowering as a minute chewing sound could be heard. Amidst the sudden chaos a tiny thumb stuck out of the pocket, approval. Sophie grinned to herself, celebrating by giving Ary another kiss.


    Eventually, they managed to push past the thoroughfare and emerged onto a side street that was just as packed. But there, at the street corner, surrounded by colourful buildings, was a plain greyish structure. It wasn¡¯t as fanciful as the others but still carried with it a few decorative engravings that spoke of a more elegant style of decor. Well, here we are. Huh, it seems¡­ borderline fancy, at least it''s not gaudy. But then again, Sophie looked up and down the banners all across the streets, the whole damn place looks fancy.


    Entering it, they found a tavern packed with people. A handful of staff were servicing more than two dozen people and the innkeeper barely paid any attention upon their entry. People were drinking, shouting, dancing and generally having a good time, but it proved overwhelming for Sophia, who shrunk a little behind the rest of the party.


    ¡°Welcome to the Traveller¡¯s Ward, please take a seat and give me a moment.¡± The Innkeeper half heartedly greeted them.


    Unsure of how else to actually find Alodie besides arriving, the party shuffled over to some empty space on the bar counter as the man continued serving customers. A waitress came over to take their orders in the interim and Sophie shuddered, her mind flashing back to when Annalise bonded with the small town waitress Kimmie, Goddess, Anna! I haven¡¯t even found out what¡¯s happening with her and Mila. Stars, I don¡¯t even-


    ¡°Sophie. What drink?¡± Elaria nudged her out of her thoughts.


    Startled, Sophie felt like prey caught in a trap, frozen with indecision until Ary spoke for her.


    ¡°Lavender milk tea for her.¡± Ary bobbed her head.


    The waitress looked a little uncertain but Sophie at least managed to nod her affirmation, allowing the poor girl to continue with her work.


    The others crowded in around Sophie, shooting curious glances at her, with only Raylani standing dutifully next to Elaria remaining mostly aloof.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°She¡¯s worried about Anna and Mila. Remember how their last letter suggested something was going down between them?¡± Sophia answered on her behalf.


    ¡°Anna? Mila?¡± Elaria queried, ¡°Also how do you know all this?¡± She squinted at Sophia.


    ¡°Old friends of ours, err, Sophie¡¯s. I told you before, didn''t I? That up until the exact moment we split, I have all the same memories that she has.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Ary whispered, a look of horror slowly dawning.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Sophia sheepishly grinned, ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Ary buried herself in Sophie¡¯s arms as Elaria wearily looked at her counterpart.


    ¡°It¡¯s just fascinating to me how this process might work. And to think a Goddess did this¡­¡± She mumbled to herself, ¡°I doubt the master would approve.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯d like to doubt it cares that much.¡± Sophia grunted.


    ¡°The master cares. Why else would the master send me to aid you otherwise, well, aid both of you.¡±


    They both looked to Sophie for opinions but she was busy playing with Aryana¡¯s hair, trying to get her mind off of her failure to aid Anna or Mila. She was ashamed that she hadn¡¯t even bothered to check up on them. The soothing scent of flowery vanilla she was so used to helped hold back her despair. She synced up her breathing with Ary¡¯s and found a comforting rhythm that helped steady her mind. I¡­ I could write a letter? I could write a letter! The others, having noticed her lack of reaction, shelved the issue for now and stewed in their own thoughts.


    The silence was pushed aside by the timely arrival of their drinks, all made fresh and proved appropriately comforting for a winter¡¯s day. Sophie¡¯s drink soothed her soul sufficiently for her to return to normal, her eyes now dancing across the inn as she tried to spot Alodie to little success.


    ¡°So how can I help you folks?¡± The innkeeper asked, catching her eye.


    ¡°Uhh we¡¯re looking for someone called Alodie. Said she had a room reserved for us.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Ah! So it¡¯s you good folk the lady¡¯s told us about. Though you are two days late¡­¡± He looked over the party, ¡°And there¡¯s five of you instead of two.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that. If there¡¯s a late fee and perhaps the possibility of also reserving another room, we can pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man mumbled as he tried to think before snapping his fingers, ¡°We do have a room on the top floor. It¡¯s one of the luxury rooms though, so the price might be¡­ a little higher.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°How much for a week?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, normally it¡¯s twenty gold.¡± He stated the eye-watering amount without even pausing, ¡°But considering the little lady¡¯s friends with you¡­ I¡¯d say ten sounds fair. But I don¡¯t-¡±


    He tried to speak but Sophie had already pulled out the gold coins, the man¡¯s eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Well, well. Consider me humbled. I suppose the lady does make some classy friends. I¡¯ll have one of the staff bring up an extra bed.¡± The lady huh, I wonder what relation Alodie has to this place.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Anything else you need? A meal or more drinks perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes! Do you happen to know where Alodie is?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Hmm, the lady¡¯s probably back at the manor. Shall I send her a message that you¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    ¡°That would be appreciated, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The man clapped his hands together and grinned, ¡°I hope you enjoy your stay at the Traveller¡¯s Ward.¡±


    As he walked away, there was a small silence shared by the group before Elaria rounded on Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Elaria hissed, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to!¡±


    ¡°I know but it¡¯s my treat.¡±


    ¡°Yes but it¡¯s expensive! As detached as I am from worldly affairs, my time here has at least taught me the value of currency!¡±


    ¡°I know but here¡¯s the most important thing.¡± Sophie wagged a finger to stop her sister, ¡°I¡­ I want more private time with Ary.¡± Her voice faded into a whisper.


    As realisation dawned on the others, both Ary and Sophie blushed furiously at her abrupt declaration. Rayalni seemed amused while Elaria and Sophia both nodded in understanding. Sophie felt Ary¡¯s hands grip her shirt a little tighter, the tiniest sign of approval being given to this plan. Oh¡­ Ary¡­ Sophie felt her own emotions swell but kept herself contained.


    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± Yana wailed softly from her bag pocket, ¡°They¡¯re both so pink.¡±


    Sophie and Ary both looked mortified, even Sophie¡¯s ears burned with embarrassment. Sophia guffawed and Elaria just looked away, Raylani meanwhile, met Sophie¡¯s gaze and winked mischievously. Stars¡­ the stupid faerie!


    <hr><hr>


    By the time the night drew to a close, the party managed to snag a suspiciously complementary dinner that Sophie made a mental note to thank Alodie for. After taking a cleansing shower to wash off the travel grime, the time to settle down soon approached. Everyone first went to examine the luxury room, finding a spacious interior unit that had an elegant set of furnishings and three fluffy beds. There were so many accessories such as desks, tables, closets and storage spaces that Sophie felt almost a bit miffed that she had so simply given it away. She even found Ary eyeing the decor with a glint of envy in her eyes.


    Thankfully when she and Ary retired to their quarters, they found a still cozy if less luxurious experience. Sharing a glance with Ary, they spent a few minutes pushing the beds together, blushing all the while as Sophie was sure that they both began getting naughty ideas in their minds. Yana finally escaped from her pocket and flew around at her leisure, poking and prodding at every little thing. Growing somewhat aware of Sophie¡¯s attention on her, the faerie stuck her tongue out and fluttered around her in an attempt to annoy her, but Sophie just grinned. She¡¯s being a little friendlier to me at least.


    Their room however, did prove to be a little chillier than their companions and the two looked disappointingly at the slightly frosted window. Noticing their displeasure, the faerie flew in front of them with a smug look on its face.


    ¡°All you must do is ask, and I shall accomplish the task!¡± Yana announced.


    Ary snickered but complied nonetheless, ¡°Oh little Yana, please help us out.¡±


    With little warning, Yana twirled and darted towards the window. The duo felt only the wave of energy emitted from her for a brief second, but then they felt the warmth that settled across the room.


    ¡°No wind nor chill shall batter thee! So please pay more attention to me!¡± Yana complained, rubbing her stomach with mock anger.


    The duo broke out laughing and nodded to each other. Having not really touched her rations while in the deep, she pulled out one of the last remaining ones and offered it to the haughty faerie. Yana still seemed displeased but made no complaints about the jerky and biscuits, the faerie taking it and nibbling on it after setting herself down on a table. Ary looked pleased and therefore Sophie was also pleased. The two nuzzled against each other and settled down on the bed, taking their time to enjoy the newfound warmth in the room.


    Weary from the few days they spent at sea, the moment Sophie flopped onto the bed, she let out a satisfied sigh. This prompted Ary to immediately roll atop her, knocking the wind out of her lungs but providing a familiar weight that Sophie grew to enjoy. The two sparred quietly with their eyes, sending each other a mixture of questions and desires between them. But as they moved to shower each other with kisses, Aryana suddenly froze, a tiny feigned sound of gagging emitting from the table in the room.


    Caught off guard, the duo burst into laughter and kissed more passionately than they had first intended. Peeking one eye opened, Sophie spied Yana trying her best to eat but still watching the couple intently. Well, if she already knows what we look like down there¡­ Feeling more mischievous than anything, Sophie gently shifted around until Ary was below her, the girl looking up with wide eyes in curious anticipation. Admonishing herself for the silly idea, Sophie pushed ahead nonetheless and pulled Ary up so that the two were now back to sitting on the bed. Before Ary could react, Sophie spun around to lean against the redhead and practically tore off her own tunic and coat. Having not found a new bra to replace the damaged one in the deeps, her bosom sat exposed as she felt herself grow more aroused than expected. A lover behind her and the poor audience member ahead. With one final bad idea, she pushed herself towards Ary¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s watching.¡± Sophie whispered and winked.


    Mortified, confused, bewildered and uncertain. Ary froze as the scarlet blush from before returned to her face. Sophie then playfully ran her fingers around and threw off Ary¡¯s winter coat, taking her time to loosen her tunic before removing it altogether. Ary simply watched with bewilderment as Sophie continued unabated, unclasping her bra and cupping her chests, showing them teasingly to the faerie who was now watching with mouth agape, the last piece of biscuit still held tightly in her tiny hands.


    Sophie then pulled back and undressed completely, exposing herself to both sets of eyes and winking mockingly at Yana before turning her full attention to Ary. Both faerie and redhead shared the same shocked look, but unlike each other, Ary had finally roused herself from her stunned state and moved to follow Sophie¡¯s example. Shooting an apologetic look at the completely baffled Yana, Ary had little time to react before Sophie descended upon her. The two trading loving caresses as much as giggles at the absurdity of the entire display.


    <hr><hr>


    Morning came with a frantic knocking on the door, startling the couple awake as they hurried threw on what they could and opened it.


    ¡°Well you slept like a baby.¡± A somewhat disheveled looking Sophia chuckled, ¡°Couldn¡¯t even wake you up through your dreams.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sophie asked in a panic.


    ¡°Innkeeper knocked on our door earlier, scared the shit out of us. Your friend, Lady Alodie, is coming in an hour. Get dressed, prepped, take some stuff and meet downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ oh! What time is it?¡±


    Sophia just looked towards the window and the duo followed her gaze, their own expressions morphing into ones of sheer shock at the lack of sunlight. Stars, the sun¡¯s barely even there.


    ¡°Yeah, hence why we got unpleasantly surprised by the sudden knocking. Guess Alodie¡¯s real excited to see you too or kinda pissed. Anyways, that¡¯s my notice delivered, see you two downstairs.¡± Sophia grinned.


    Leaving as suddenly as she had arrived, Sophia closed the door behind her, leaving the duo alone. They groggily turned to each other in confusion before slowly registering the message that was conveyed. Alodie, today, saints day. Ahh! With their panic shared between each other, they quickly scrambled to get properly dressed. Sophie had considered just her tunic and coat, but her hand hovered over the exquisitely crafted dwarven breastplate. She wasn¡¯t one much in line with showing off, but she suspected that Alodie would find it fascinating. Ary seemed to agree and flashed her a small smile. Taking that as confirmation, she donned the dwarven breastplate, finding the fit snug but still flexible enough. Its colours of dark brown almost black blended in with her plain dark tunics and she looked very much like a gritty almost dark knight in training. A knight with some special cargo in tow, she smiled at Ary.


    There was an excited buzz as they headed down the stairs, their three companions greeting them warmly from one of the inn¡¯s tables. Everyone appeared at least somewhat fatigued with their early awakening, but there was an undeniable air of eagerness to explore the city in earnest. They shared a small if passable breakfast and discussed their plans moving forward. While the end goal was to return to Arteria, Sophie was brainstorming how to properly enroll the other three into the Academy. Sophia would likely be in position to earn a martial scholarship but then Sophie began wondering just how different the two of them were. Sophia, if you were to go to the Academy, what exactly would you like to study?


    Her counterpart pursed her lips, her brows furrowing as she descended into the depths of her own mind. Never really thought about that, just assumed we¡¯d be¡­ you know in the same classes. Huh.


    Elaria on the other hand, set her sights on both the historical and creative pursuits. A desire to see the world long since implanted by Sophie¡¯s tales back in the void. Her more bardic pursuits on the other hand, only acted to serve her immediate interests and by extension, Raylani. The dark elf was mostly confused by all this surface world discussion, only offering that they had gladiator and magisterium academies in the underground. Sophie had a hard time placing where she would go but shrugged, we¡¯ll figure it out when the time comes.


    For the most part, beyond the sounds of some prep in the kitchens, the tavern had fallen relatively silent, their own conversation being one of the few things that disturbed the silence. It made it all the more obvious when something large stopped outside the inn, likely a carriage, and someone hopped off before sprinting towards the inn. Alodie, Sophie grunted at Ary, who grinned in return. Time to see what Ostia has in store for us.

 Act 6 Chapter 3: Saints Day Morning With Yana

    ¡°The League of Free Cities is theoretically an alliance between the cities of Ostia, Saryama, Old Kyne, and Tarandium against the incursions of their larger neighbours and the undead of the Barren Lands. In practice, it has evolved into an arena where Lucuria, Gratia, Potomia, and Zephir engage in high level politicking to determine the prices of goods, trade, and flow of men and resources up and down the eastern Tranoire. Shows of martial might are also accomplished through the distributing of ¡®volunteer¡¯ troops to serve two seasons at the Kynesfort against undead invasions. A rotating honour for the larger nations. In truth, it is also a place to send seditious elements, traitors, criminals, and exiled nobles. A fact that the people of Old Kyne are all too happy to take advantage of. ¡±


    - Fmr Gratian Magistrate.Ekran Montan, Arterian Academy of Political Studies, ¡°Lecture on The League of Free Cities and Eastern Cyndralia¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophie! Aryana! Mr. Martins said you have friends! Sophie? Sophie! Sophie?!¡± Alodie bounded in, practically jumping past the doorway before focusing her gaze on Sophie and her counterpart, her pupils darting back and forth. The girl¡¯s eyes expanded into saucers as she tried to sort everything out, her only consolation being Aryana waving at her.


    ¡°Bahaha!¡± A collective laugh came from the party.


    The real Sophie and Aryana jumped up to offer their friend a hug, one that Alodie seemed pleased by.


    ¡°Long story short, that¡¯s Sophia, my twin. That there is Elaria, my sister, she¡¯s a bard and that¡¯s her travel companion Raylani.¡± Sophie introduced the others.


    ¡°Ah-ah! H-hello all!¡± Alodie exclaimed.


    Whilst Alodie did do a double take trying to compare Sophie to Sophie, her gaze eventually paused on Raylani, the shock of seeing such a strange elf evidently proving a bit much to handle. Shifting a little at the attention placed upon her, Raylani dropped into a seductive bow that had the room laughing again. Alodie looked away and Sophie beckoned for her to join the group. Only now did Alodie seem to notice Sophie¡¯s armor and the girl failed to discreetly hide herself ogling the armourpiece.


    Also wanting to show off a little, Sophia walked over and spun her cloak around, revealing a few runic scripts that matched what the dwarves had engraved on the armour. Seeing this, Alodie looked even more amazed and looked hungrily at the group, eagerly waiting for a story.


    ¡°Sophie got recruited by the church for a quest.¡± Ary whispered conspiratorially, prompting Alodie to turn towards her with interest.


    ¡°And?¡± Alodie inquired, before realising that everyone was still standing up. She then nervously dipped her head apologetically before gesturing for everyone to sit.


    The room shared a small laugh until Mr Martins the innkeeper arrived with some breakfast dishes. Veal meatballs and salad were their morning meals and he even bowed deeply at Alodie, prompting the others to turn towards her. Shifting uneasily in her seat, Alodie seemed to consider some things until she revealed the truth.


    ¡°Eheheh¡­ my family is very¡­ business focused? So my family has many ventures, and gave me the management rights of this inn. It is going well!¡± Alodie beamed proudly, ¡°I am young though, so most of management still comes from Mr. Martins and my staff. I can calculate finances really well though!¡±


    Sophie giggled and patted her friend on the back, giving her a thumbs up as they dug into their meals. Sensing the lull, Alodie turned back to Aryana, who in turn looked at Sophie, who just shrugged. Go for it, Ary.


    With her cue received, Ary pondered for a few seconds before grinning at Alodie, more than happy to recount her girlfriend¡¯s exploits despite some lingering pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! The church asked her to help with something involving the dwarves, that¡¯s why there¡¯s dwarven letters on her armour.¡± Ary began.


    ¡°I see! Another adventure? Do tell!¡± Alodie bobbed excitedly, and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but see a bit of herself in the girl. Just like when Eva would tell stories to me.


    Ary rubbed her nose and Sophie felt mildly embarrassed as she realised that Ary truly was trying to show off her girlfriend. "So we travelled to the city of Festheim to meet with some people¡­¡± Ary continued.


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria picked up where Ary had left off with her own tale about her and Raylani¡¯s encounter with the Traxian prince. By the end of it all, Alodie was glancing between everyone with eyes filled with awe that made all of them a little embarrassed. That mattered little however, for breakfast was finished and so were the stories. It was Alodie¡¯s turn to take the stage and the girl seemed almost even more eager than when she had arrived to show them all a good time. Her spirit made Sophie smile and she waited patiently for Alodie¡¯s plan for the day to be revealed.


    ¡°First¡­ First we¡¯ll go to the temple, they usually decorate a bunch. Oh! But I got here so early they won¡¯t be ready yet¡­ hmmm, maybe the gardens, yes! They¡¯re indoors and pretty, powered by magic. Then we can have luncheon at the square and¡­¡± Alodie excitedly bounced up and down.


    Letting out a laugh of her own, Sophia draped her arm over Alodie, ¡°How about you just lead us around, so we can be pleasantly surprised along the way?¡±


    Alodie froze and everyone feared that somehow they had hurt the poor girl. But to their great relief, she began bouncing once more with renewed enthusiasm, ¡°Yes! A pleasant surprise it will all be! Yes! You¡¯re a genius Sophie.¡± She frowned, looking at Sophie before at Sophia, ¡°Sorry, Sophia. I meant, Sophia. Right? Did I get it right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sophia snickered, ¡°We are basically identical, it happens.¡± She winked at Sophie.


    Sophie rolled her eyes, but still chuckled at her counterpart.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alodie paused, looking far more timid now.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sophia asked, ¡°Sorry, was I being too friendly?¡± The girl immediately backed off a little.


    ¡°Wha? No, no! It¡¯s just, now that we¡¯ve had breakfast, I realize¡­ uhmm, would anyone object if I just freshen up a bit?¡± Alodie asked, shuffling around awkwardly.


    ¡°If you want to use the bathrooms or just shower, go for it. We won¡¯t mind.¡± Sophia stated.


    The rest of them simply gestured for Alodie to continue.


    ¡°I uhh¡­ I also woke up a bit too early, I suspect. I might have been more excited than I should have been.¡± She sheepishly grinned, ¡°But, but! I just need an hour to get ready? So we¡¯ll meet here in an hour? I''m so, so sorry for the delay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It really is!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Good! Really?¡±


    ¡°For sure.¡± Sophia insisted.


    ¡°I erm, then I¡¯ll be back as fast as I can. I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯ll just be a bath and I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    Hearing this, there was a collective moment of relief and everyone nodded their affirmation. Delighted by the agreement, Alodie bid her goodbyes and rushed towards where the inn¡¯s baths were like a lightning bolt. Once she was gone, everyone else shared an amused chuckle with each other that confirmed the same thought echoing in their minds. A perfect time to power nap. Especially if their host would be this excitable the whole day.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    <hr><hr>


    By the time Sophie and Aryana woke back up once more, they were joined by Yana who had blissfully slept past the morning¡¯s rude awakening. She fluttered around Aryana¡¯s head, settling atop the girl¡¯s scalp almost as if she was burrowing into a nest. She shot Sophie a dirty look as a reminder for the horror that she had been subjected to last night, though the half elf didn''t seem to notice. Miffed, Yana stretched her arms and curled up in the cozy redhair, taking pleasure in how the the girl¡¯s firm but still smooth strands acting more like a light quilt than she had expected. Aryana herself seemed perplexed by Yana¡¯s choice of transport, but made no move to shove her off, and Yana smirked with satisfaction. Acceptance.


    Secure in her reign, Yana relaxed and allowed herself to be carried along, seeing the addition of the extra face that the others had talked about on their way down. This stranger had long straight brown hair that ran down to her back. Yana¡¯s nose wrinkled at the scent of something unfamiliar and more aggressive than she was used to. While Aryana and Sophie used more herbal balms or softer scents in their baths that allowed them their distinctive scents, this one felt more artificial. Like it was a bouquet of flowers that had been blended together with a hint of something else that bound it all into a just beyond natural scent. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant per se, but Yana still huffed in annoyance at having to get used to something new.


    There was a general air of merriment that Yana enjoyed, seeing how everyone else¡¯s faces including the false Sophie¡¯s light up at words being exchanged. Her own mind drifted to the sights around them as they headed out. How the morning sun was partly obscured by the clouds, how the chilly breeze of winter danced hand in hand with the faint warmth of the sunlight. Unlike the haunting wind tunnels of the underground where even the luminescent crystals would tremble against the omnipresent darkness. Here, she watched with unbridled joy at how trees rustled in the wind, how banners flapped gayly against the sunlit gray skies. A faint dusting of snowy powder also sprinkled itself across the land, a cold bit landing against her skin and by extension Aryana¡¯s scalp. Both girl and faerie flinched at the sudden cold, but Yana¡¯s eyes drifted into distant memories.


    Her mind began recalling the almost vanished fragments of her past. Of quiet moments when snow once covered her wings, or the titanic struggle of flying against the headwinds of a fast approaching rain storm. Her eyes were now downcast, the foggy memories barely reappearing as only thoughts of the uncountable years she spent underground still floated around. The sad thoughts of dark, shadowy rock that dotted almost every part of the lands below. Her attention was drawn down to her host, and she wondered what fate had allowed her contact with one of the rare few souls that had a connection to the spirits, happened to be underground, and also filled with an unrelenting kindness. But that wasn¡¯t the whole package.


    Her expression darkened as she discreetly glanced at Sophie. An elf like being in appearance only, but whose soul and insides churned with a substance foreign to the world. She was like an anathema to the very concept of life and death. While many wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it, those with particular connections to the world itself could, including her. A dark taint that clawed hungrily at the fabrics of reality, nipping at the edges all the while unaware of the damage it causes. Yet, it was with this that her saviour had bound herself too. Worse, they engaged in mindless copulation, strengthening their bond at her own mental expense. Yana shivered at the thought.


    But there was a kindness present, that much she wouldn¡¯t deny. A sliver of hope amidst the darkened soul. Even the ¡®sister¡¯, a being of pure alien nature, seemed relatively well adjusted. Then there were the two denizens of shadows, each devoted to one of the sisters. Yana¡¯s thoughts were disrupted when Aryana leaned in for a kiss, leaving the faerie¡¯s world turning sideways as the girl and the elf locked lips.


    Annoyed, she turned her thoughts back to the wondrous sights of the surface. She delighted herself with every strange sight or sound. More than once she caught herself simply staring at the people that passed by. Though few and far between, animal-like beastfolk wandered the streets, putting to use their superior physiques in more strenuous labour. A few even walked around with retinues around them, though perhaps with less gusto than their human counterparts. They were, however, far outnumbered by the incredible amount of humans wandering the streets. It was like a tidal wave of tall peoples that Yana could scarcely remember ever seeing so much of. Even the dwarves at least, had the decency to be short and stocky as to not obstruct her view of the surroundings. The surface world is incredible.


    Yana desperately wanted to spread her wings and zip around the place, but she knew that she was already asking for a lot simply by being around. She wondered what the people around her saw. For most it would be like her presence amongst the dwarven clans, a mote of light, potentially a spell cast by annoying magic users that now rested atop Aryana¡¯s head. For others, perhaps a more nature minded beastfolk, they might see her for who she really was. Yet, as she glanced around, none had reacted. A not unexpected but altogether disappointing display.


    ¡°Umm¡­ so I hope I¡¯m not being weird or, umm, anything. But, why do you have a light above your head?¡± The brown haired strange girl asked.


    Yana watched, bemused as the group seemed to look to each other for answers. Aryana, her erstwhile helper and bringer of the light was the first to speak.


    ¡°Ahh, that. It¡¯s just dwarven magic, it just sparks up sometimes. Don¡¯t mind it much, Alodie.¡± Aryana replied.


    Alodie was still filled with wide eyed curiosity but seemed to accept that fact. Yana, on the other hand, was fuming. Dwarven magic? Dwarven magic?! I¡¯m just dwarven magic?!


    With a tiny rage filled growl she gently but firmly began beating at Aryana¡¯s scalp with anger. She ignored the fact that her little taps seemed to be eliciting stifled laughter more than anything resembling a coherent response. Even Aryana seemed to shudder from an amused giggle rather than righteous pain at calling her a dwarf. It was the most vexing of conundrums, she needed to deliver vengeance, but she could not use her powers to hurt her now estranged but dependable assistant.


    ¡°Why, uhh, why is everyone trying not to laugh? Did I¡­ did I say something weird?¡± Alodie asked, a little more nervously this time.


    Sophie and Aryana both shook their heads and finally let out a giggle, prompting the others to also chuckle slightly.


    ¡°Okay, so brace yourself a little, alright?" Sophie said.


    Alodie nodded.


    "When Ary said dwarven magic, that might be a lie. It¡¯s actually a faerie, you know, the stuff you read in stories or hear about in folktales?¡± Sophie spoke.


    ¡°Faerie? Like, one of the fae? They¡¯re real?!¡± Alode gasped.


    ¡°Yup! And one of them¡¯s sitting on Ary¡¯s head right now. They usually look like wisps or lights from what I gather, but uh¡­ I guess Ary calling it ¡®dwarven magic¡¯ was not well received, heheh.¡±


    ¡°O-oh? So the fae are real? You just have one there? How?!¡±


    ¡°Long story, we¡¯ll tell you over lunch.¡± Sophie grinned, ¡°But uh, just so you know, it¡¯s currently trying to batter Ary but well¡­¡± Sophie held up some of her fingers, ¡°They¡¯re only about this big so¡­ it looks¡­ I think she¡¯s glaring at me.¡±


    Which was indeed the truth. For while Yana relented slightly, her message successfully conveyed to Aryana. She had heard the false elf¡¯s words and now stared at her with renewed fury in her eyes. How dare you! I am not that small!


    Yana fluttered her wings angrily and everyone including Alodie noticed how Aryana¡¯s hair seemed to magically start moving. The redhead held on to make sure her braid didn¡¯t come loose and Yana quickly froze at attention being shot at her. Oops.


    Alodie at least, seemed to finally realise that she wasn''t being tricked, that there was something there. Though the group simply brushed it off, Yana could feel the occasional glances that girl threw at her. Every time she did so however, reminded the faerie of Sophie. Thus, in turn, she would take the glances with pride, before shooting more dirty looks at the half elf who seemed to have already dismissed her presence.


    Her angry glares at Sophie came to an abrupt halt when the party finally entered the main square. Whatever reservations Yana had left quickly dissipated as she spent every fiber of her being to try and drink in all the new sights and sounds around her. Banners and posters decorated the outsides of the mostly hexagonal town center, a massive fountain and water feature flanked by marble statues stood proudly in the center. Around them, music, food and fairground games were set up, all with scores of already awake locals and tourists crowding around them. At the edges of the hexagon were several stages with performers either already in motion or setting up for a stage show.


    Yana saw two groups of musicians and bards gearing up for the day to come, a plethora of instruments besides them. A dance troupe practiced their routines on another stage as a magician began some low level tricks, saving his biggest reveals for midday. Between the platforms, various food carts and other game stalls were set up to take advantage of the occasion. Joining the festive environment were a large group of priests and preachers who took the time and extolled the virtues of the Astral church and to honor the Saints that this world had been gifted. To Yana¡¯s surprise, many of the masses, including even Sophie, offered mumbled words of thanks and prayers in response to the calls of the priests.


    It baffled Yana that so many would be celebrating what was essentially just another day in their lives, and to do it on a cold winter¡¯s day at that. They even look happy to be out here on such a day! Though, I suppose this is why I wanted to look at the surface world. So many strange things. Yana stole a peak at Sophie and sighed, I guess I can handle being around her if  we keep seeing new things. She cozied herself a little more within Aryana''s hair and kept scanning the festival grounds, a slight smile tugging at the edge of her lips.

 Act 6 Chapter 4: Saints Day Afternoon With Elaria

    ¡°The Saints have given us great gifts and even greater deeds agains the darkness that lurks beyond the light. The stars themselves honour their efforts, and we should too. On this august day that marks the turn of a year, the time in which the stars themselves circle around us. We still stand defiant against the darkness, illuminated by the grace of the stars. For that we must be thankful, for that, we should give praise and celebrations for the heroes that protect us all. ¡±


    - Star Speaker Isiah Landry, Church of Honoured Astronomers - Potomia, ¡°Saints Day Speech¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie¡¯s elation reached new heights as she watched Ary happily gave away her second stuffed toy over to an equally excited child. She had already won one prize for Alodie, who had been just like the kid, though Sophie was certain the brown haired girl was mostly just happy that friends were here. It was times like these that Sophie realised there were parts of Ary she had little knowledge of. A reminder that Ary had used to simply live on her own for a very long time. After the first round of fumbling with the slingshot, Ary had simply won the next two in a clean sweep, hitting all the prerequisite targets without blinking.


    Sophie wasn¡¯t the only one impressed, even Yana seemed amazed at the girl¡¯s sudden burst of skill. But most impressed of all had been Raylani. The dark elf seemingly shifting her opinion of the redhead as Sophie noticed the briefest flicker of approval in the elf¡¯s eyes. Sophie had to hide the smugness that followed, that¡¯s right. My Ary is fantastic.


    Aryana gracefully backed away from a few new fans and returned to the party¡¯s side, her delight more than visible by the bounce in her step. Sophie congratulated her with a peck on the cheek, just somewhat annoyed that she couldn¡¯t ruffle the redhead¡¯s hair instead due to the passenger sequestered there.


    She had also finished just in time for the first phase of the festivities to start. Alodie gestured for the party¡¯s attention towards one of the platforms and they found priests clad with robes coloured in red and blue vertical stripes. These were star speakers, the official preachers of the Astral church when acolytes and lightwards weren¡¯t the ones being assigned to give impromptu sermons on the streets. Most towns would have one, and in cities the size of Ostia, perhaps two or three. Given that one occupied each of the six stages, Sophie suspected that Saintsrest had finally deployed some of its preachers especially for Saints Day. Already looks much more cheery than back home. I wonder what it¡¯s like in Arteria though, must be one big event given the cathedral there.


    ¡°Dearest chosen, faithful, countrymen, strangers and travellers near and far. Welcome to the Saints Day celebration in Ostia. As the skies sing its hymns of pure white, and the stars dazzle use in their radiance. Today we are gathered there to honor the heroes that were, the heroes that are, and the heroes that will be.¡±


    The star speakers all spoke at once. Damn, that¡¯s some coordination.


    ¡°We stand tall and proud as Astralis¡¯s children. Alive to face what darknesses may lay in the year ahead. Alive to remain steadfast in the face of any challenges that the hells might throw at us. For we are shielded by our Goddess¡¯s blessings, touched with divine confluence to continue our duty of care-taking this world and shepherding our children to a better future.¡± They continued.


    By now, most of the citizens and travellers have fallen silent, the eerie quiet of the town center as everyone turned their attention to the priests or quietly snuck away.


    ¡°In times beyond ours, in ages long ago. The Dark Tides swept over the lands, despoiling every part of the world that they visited. It was in our darkest of hours that the Goddess descended upon the world, banishing the darke in a brilliant blossom of stellar radiance. She brought with her the first of the Saints; Saint Arantheal, the elven loremaster; Saint Theobald, humanity¡¯s finest warrior; and Saint Arquinas, or better known as Lord Krux Stouthoof. With their arrival, the people of Cyndralia finally stood a chance.¡± At this, the priests waved their scepters, and let loose a brilliant display of magical showmanship.


    The air around the square shimmered with ethereal light as what looked to be projections of the three Saints hovered above the crowd. It felt like glimpsing into the past and watching vestiges of another life being shown to them.


    ¡°For their strength, courage, ingenuity, and honour united us all. Their examples and the sacrifices of our peoples forged an army of the light that shattered the darkening hold over the land. It was through cooperation and faith that our peoples prevailed. The same cooperation and faith that is present here and elsewhere across the continent. So look proudly to the skies, revere the Goddess, and find yourselves rewarded with another year of understanding to help us overcome whatever adversity might lay ahead. Onwards! And may we all be blessed by the stars!¡± The priests finished with a boom, slamming their scepters against the stages as vibrant colours shot fourth and turned the snowy daylight into a brief moment of starry wonder. The skies themselves revealing stars and planets before fading back into daylight.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± Came the collective echo from the crowd.


    Sophie and Alodie both bowed their heads and chanted with the crowd. When they both looked up, they found the star speakers simply retreating from the platforms without another word. As if the spell of silence had been broken, the people of Ostia began babbling and speaking once more, the sounds of life and laughter filling the air again.


    With the festivities back in full swing, Alodie excitedly led the party past the town center and towards a side road. Following her, they stumbled across more stalls and people but also a small gated park where citizens have also congregated in. Within it, there was a large ancient looking building that was connected to a large dome made of thick glass panels. As they entered inside, they first passed through what appeared to be some sort of rest area with benches and a few other amenities.


    Past the little communal area, Alodie led them to a set of thick double doors and pushed them open. From the opening sprung forth a vibrant greenhouse, the gust of warm air rushing past them and mixing in with the colder air of the rest area. Alodie signed contentedly and outstretched her arms to welcome the group in.


    Inside, they felt the bustle of city life disappear, replaced by a strange feeling of nature as hundreds of plants lined the walls and gardens within. A few pots even dangled with vines from the ceiling, swaying ever so slightly at the sudden onrush of new air into the environment.


    The garden, as Aryana had called it earlier, was a peaceful and serene place. Almost immediately, they noticed the difference as the noise of the city faded behind either spells or the exceptionally thick grasses. Either way, the sense of serenity offered by the garden proved to be surreal given how close they were to the proximity of the bustling city center.


    Plants and flowers of every shape and size greeted them. A kaleidoscope of colours and scents tickled their noses as they stepped deeper into the garden. Roses and lilies stood proud against the fern filled backdrop. Marigolds and strange looking lycoris battled to be the most eye-catching, whilst sunflowers and daisies stood opposite to them, content to merely thrive in their little flowerbeds. A few more exotic specimens stood protected by barriers of glass and magic. But for the most part, it was a calming area that served to bring a little peace of mind to Sophie¡¯s weary soul.


    A few more wealthy looking citizens sat at little tables or benches and chatted, occasionally glancing towards the party and pointing out the one distinctive outlier, Raylani. Whereas in the city center, simply having a hood on would make people wonder if they had truly seen a strange elf or just a trick of the light, there was no such luck in the garden. Raylani stood truly apart even taking into account the two identical black haired half elves. Still, Alodie told them to pay it no mind though to expect some gossip to eventually make it back to them of the strangely coloured elf. Raylani however, seemed a little hesitant to ¡®stop and sniff the flowers¡¯, remaining relatively close to Elaria¡¯s side as they inspected the different rows of plants.


    In contrast, Aryana¡¯s life as a tribal brought with it a fondness for nature¡¯s creation. Sophie watched as for the umpteenth time today, her eyes lit up with excitement as she leaned in and hovered around every plant to examine them in detail. Alodie was delighted by this development and eagerly explained what history she knew of how the city acquired its plants. Sophie shared a look with Sophia and the two of them came up with a startling realisation. Alodie held a surprising amount of knowledge and skills hidden in reserve. I wonder just how much she know?


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria appreciated the environment even if she found no profound meaning in it the way Sophie¡¯s girlfriend did. It was nice to relax though, and for that she also appreciated their host and the opportunity that was given. Still, she felt almost uneasy at the peace the city contained. After hearing Sophie¡¯s adventures and traveling the Traxian frontier, Elaria had come to expect something more chaotic than the orderly streets present here. Unable to completely shake the feeling that something would go wrong for Sophie, she remained vigilant even here.


    Sophie¡¯s doppelg?nger also felt this same unease. Elaria had caught her darting her eyes around the room and at the shadows within the greenhouse, almost as if anticipating for something to erupt from it. She frowned, wondering just what this ¡°Mistress of Shadows¡¯ had planned that would involve her giving power to the vestigial remnants of Sophie¡¯s doubts and delusions. It irked her even further that she had nothing concrete to go on, for neither of the half elves knew much more than she did. I wonder what the Master will think of all this?


    ¡°Mistress, is something the matter?¡± Raylani leaned over and whispered, ¡°You do not seem pleased.¡±


    Tugged out of her thoughts, Elaria spent a moment dissecting everything before shaking her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I am quite pleased with everything here. In fact, I¡¯m actually happy.¡± Elaria chuckled. Her eyes do not quite back up her words.


    ¡°If it is something I can help with¡­¡± Raylani prodded.


    Elaria just shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s a family matter. That said, do you not feel a little discomfort?¡± She arched her eyebrow, tilting her head towards the nobles in the garden.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Understanding the implication, Raylani stiffened under her gaze. The dark elf¡¯s features suggested apprehensiveness, even if she didn¡¯t appear nervous. Elaria understood, even in an idyllic setting like this, the gaze of others could easily range from curiosity to those of jackals, that much she had learned on their travels.


    ¡°A little. But it isn¡¯t anything I¡¯m not used to, mistress.¡± Raylani dipped her head ever so slightly.


    Elaria snickered and just nodded. She found her companion most intriguing and found a modicum of delight in having her around. The dark elf was so uncertain of surfacer traditions much like Elaria herself. Furthermore, she had watched the elf do battle before and knew that she walked the world with a warrior¡¯s treads. Much like Sophie, neat.


    She did feel a sense of obligation to the dark elf, the first companion she had acquired on her journey on this world. Despite their sometimes, still stilted conversations, she enjoyed them all the same. Looking around, she wondered how easy it would be to simply remove Raylani¡¯s discomfort by eliminating all the offending variables. Though in turn, that would likely provoke a less than friendly response from Sophie and her companions. Not that it mattered, for if Sophie¡¯s recollection of adventures in the Deep were true. Then their void powers were already the subject of some levels of scrutiny by the divine powers, the very ones that the Master advised them to avoid attracting the ire of.


    What¡¯s more, the faerie lounging atop Sophie¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s head seemed more than capable of identifying precisely who the worldly outliers are within the party. A fac that meant the presence of creatures or people who could sense that both Sophie and Elaria were not of this world certainly did exist, even if they might be rare. Which also means we must remain vigilant, though judging by her, I suspect she hasn¡¯t really had the need to rely on it much. Then Elaria frowned a little more, would that mean I need to also learn physical combat? But that¡¯s so tedious and tiring. How annoying. She clicked her tongue, a fair bit more stressed than when she first began the day.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± Raylani queried, alarmed by the noise.


    ¡°The future that lies ahead, what do you see happening, strictly speaking, for yourself?¡± Elaria asked, her mind trying to change the trajectory of its thoughts.


    ¡°I¡­ pardon?¡±


    ¡°What do you see happening in your future?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I confess, I do not quite understand the question, mistress.¡± Raylani bowed.


    Elaria looked around and found a few more pairs of eyes staring at the elf. They gawk and stare like the Traxian humans, how peculiar.


    ¡°Do you have plans for the future?¡± Elaria rephrased.


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose accompanying you, mistress. That is, if you¡¯ll continue having me.¡±


    Though her face remained impassive, Elaria was a little touched. Such devotion.


    ¡°Beyond that, I mean.¡±


    ¡°You mean, beyond just serving you?¡± Raylani asked, a genuine hint of confusion in her voice. Oh dear.


    ¡°Yes. Aspirations, goals, objectives, skill acquisition. That sort of thing.¡± Elaria prodded, sensing an opening.


    ¡°I¡­ I guess¡­ I suppose I do quite enjoy what we have now, mistress, if you¡¯ll allow me to speak.¡± Raylani shuffled a little.


    ¡°I did ask, go on.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do enjoy entertaining, there is a sense of¡­ vigor, when a performance we put on is received well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ noted.¡± Elaria hummed to herself, interesting. There is pleasure in being adored for our work, that much I can affirm.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not to say I have anything against adventuring or the sort, mistress. I do also intend to continue honing my combat capabilities. Though I confess, it seems a difficult task to accomplish in surface lands.¡± The dark elf hastily added.


    She does make a good bodyguard, that much is also factual, Elaria chuckled to herself. ¡°Finding time to let you become a gladiatrix again should be easy enough. Of course, I doubt the ¡®surface folk¡¯ fight as your people do. Or that we''ll as easily find a place that would allow fighting to the death that often. Which, I should take this time to remind you, I would prefer you if this doesn''t lead you to perish.¡±


    ¡°I will make do, mistress. And be safe too. It would be an honor to be your champion in the arena of battle.¡± Raylani failed to hide a pleased smile.


    At that Elaria almost snorted in amusement, quickly composing herself before giving Raylani an appreciative nod.


    ¡°For now though, I have an idea for your first need.¡± Elaria said with a mischevious grin on her face.


    ¡°Mistress? What do you mean?¡±


    Turning away from her companion, Elaria looked towards Alodie. ¡°Lady Alodie, may I propose a question to you?¡±


    Her soft but firm and commanding tone brought the poor girl to a halt mid sentence and she looked attentively at Elaria, her eyes widening as she realised the most quiet member of the group had begun addressing her. Poor thing looks frightened.


    ¡°I was wondering if it would be possible to perform here?¡± She asked the girl.


    Alodie seemed confused and turned to Sophie, the half elf shooting Elaria a questioning glance before miming strumming a lute. Alodie looked mortified and just shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± The girl whispered, panic in her eyes.


    Elaria simply grinned and nodded. She then clapped her hands and stood up, attracting the attention of the other people within the greenhouse before bowing as a performer would.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for interrupting your pleasant day. But being here inspired me to no great end seeing all of you look to my companion with such curiosity, we wished to offer both tribute to the city and to answer your questions in verse and song.¡± Elaria raised her voice, her posture now less stiff and a little more limber than mere moments again.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± Raylani hissed in alarm.


    Elaria held back the amusement at the dark elf¡¯s worried expression, merely gesturing at the crowd, ¡°Time to practice our arts then? An original song and music.¡±


    ¡°Mistress? But I¡­ we¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Dance as your soul instructs. Let your movements take the music and twist it into a display.¡± Elaria instructed vaguely.


    Left aghast, Raylani didn¡¯t even have time to react before Elaria faced the crowd once more.


    ¡°I understand if this interruption hinders the hushed conversation and the relaxing quiet on this auspicious saints day. But rest assured, if you find us offensive and unnecessary, we will be more than happy to depart without trouble.¡± Elaria spoke with a smile.


    ¡°The hells is going on?¡± A well dressed noble in a frilly purple shirt huffed, a few patrons of the greenhouse murmuring their agreement.


    The party meanwhile was stuck between confusion and mortified panic at the sudden attention their companion had attracted. Sophie in particular seemed bewildered, whereas Alodie just stared wide eyed at the sheer audacity Elaria had at pulling all eyes on her. Elaria held back a smirk, I suppose a part of me does find the varied reactions of mortals quite amusing to watch.


    ¡°My good sir, a simple, singular song. Inspired by your beautiful city of Ostia and this lovely little alcove of serenity within. Dedicated to all of you here, and beyond. Do not worry, we are not looking for donations or acknowledgement, merely an audience, however temporarily, if you¡¯ll permit.¡± Elaria bowed deeply and pulled out her flute.


    There was an awkward silence that stretched for a few moments, but no active objections came beyond questioning glares. Perfect.


    ¡°Then may I present to you, my companion, the elven maiden called Raylani. She hails from lands far beyond ours and wild, with a past steeped in just as much mystery. I am a humble bard, of little note, for she is the star and I am merely the accompaniment. She will dance, and I guarantee you, will mesmerise you. So let your imaginations run wild, and allow us this impromptu performance¡±


    Raylani appeared almost pale as Elaria announced this, her expression bringing great joy to Elaria.


    ¡°Without delay then, I present to you¡­¡± Elaria paused, building anticipation as she quickly scrambled to come up with a name, her eyes lighting up as something finally arrived, ¡°A tribute to a dear sister of mine, ¡®A Home by Your Side¡¯, so thank you all for your time.¡± Elaria made a final bow.


    The gathered crowd waited, even the party didn¡¯t seem to know what to expect, Raylani moreso than anyone else. But her doubts were eased ever so slightly when Elaria flashed her a comforting smile.


    ¡°From lands afar, the wanderer walks,


    By her side, the whispers of war.


    Down through the hells, and up in high mountains.


    From lands afar, the wanderer walks.


    So she fought, through chaos and hate,


    Bound by duty, her cause unrelenting,


    Away she went, from her dearest old home.


    And so she fought, through chaos and hate.


    But her heart remained firm, for she knew where she belonged.


    Across the lands, from the west to the east.


    In this city of joy, on the day of the stars.


    She roamed lands beyond, but she never went far.


    For home, for her, were her friends by her side.


    And home, for her, were the friends by her side¡­¡±


    Elaria began singing, her voice suddenly far more smooth and melodic than anyone else besides Raylani was used too. After repeating the verses another time, she paused briefly to assess the crowd, finding some doubters but no one actively against her. Her eyes then lingered on Sophie, the half elf looking almost sentimental and concerned in equal measure. So she feels the emotion. Pleased, she pulled out her newly bought flute and blew out a soft melody.


    It was a song both somber and familiar. It¡¯s tone cold and detached like the winter¡¯s day, but on occasion warm and comforting as she drew upon the joy she felt seeing Sophie again. Raylani swayed awkwardly for a few seconds, but as Elaria glanced over and their eyes met, there was an understanding that was traded between them. Taking off her coat and showing off her extremely tight fitting shirt, Rayalni closed her eyes.


    Her swaying began translating into movements made in slow motion, exaggerated turns and shifting of her body. From the melodic tones, a more remorseful, composed, and controlled dance emerged. Raylani captured the crowd with her body, elegantly demonstrating her form, before keeping their attention with fitting motions that weaved a tale of sorrow and joy. She too had heard from Sophie about her adventures through the dark depths and struggles beyond. She channelled her own experiences from the arenas of her home, of the countless battles she¡¯d fought for her former mistress and masters. In times of joy or excitement, her dance would have little violent bouts of action, her figure moving to adapt the ways of battle into the song. Yet, the almost whimsical nature of their now wordless duet, wrapped neatly around the melancholic tale that had been Sophie''s adventure thus far, bringing to life a tale through song and dance alone.

 Act 6 Chapter 5: Saints Day Evening With Raylani

    ¡°The diverse cultures with the Land of Many Beasts provides us with an astonishing amount of anthropological material in how societies develop. For example, the wolfkin of Basti-ram share their conenction with their God of the Hunt, resulting in a heavily martial society. The Maujurrin of Mountain Storm reflect their old Gods desire to craft large monuments; a phenomenon we can stumble upon across the karsts of Kesmourn. Then there are the harpies of World¡¯s Spear Roost, the most insular of peoples and content to simply roam the skies above. ¡±


    - Professor Tarzula Fastclaw, Arterian Academy of Anthropology, ¡°Class Lecture: Diversity of the Land of Many Beasts¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Fear. Anxiety. Regret. Doubt. Worry. Sophie was paralyzed and did all she could to maintain the strained smile upon her face. Aryana felt her emotions and simply squeezed her hand, a gesture Sophie took comfort in. There was something wrong with her being congratulated, even if it was honouring her struggles through song. She knew now what had ailed her so even more than before. Guilt. She was reminded of Riza, of Anna, of Prince Alvin, and all the people she had sacrificed. Worse, she felt guilty for so easily dismissing everything, so easily. I haven¡¯t even gotten a proper chance to decompress anything. Just move on, push forward, keep going.


    At least, Elaria¡¯s musical talent and Raylani¡¯s skills were beyond superb, and for that she could allow herself to be appreciative of the fact. She distracted herself by watching her companions instead. Sophia had sensed Sophie¡¯s mood and split her attention between the performance and Sophie. Yana meanwhile, tried not to be impressed but watched and listened with rapt attention to Sophie¡¯s void sister nonetheless. Alodie was perhaps the most impressed one of all, truly embodying the sense of wonder at having experienced something new and impressive.


    Sophie could just about distance her thoughts from her mind as she found herself erasing everything to concentrate on the joy around her. Aryana too, appeared to enjoy the music, though the redhead appeared almost as concerned about Sophie¡¯s wellbeing. That alone lifted Sophie¡¯s mood and made her heart pound. I am definitely, very much in love with her. She smiled, more genuinely this time, and snuggled against Ary, the redhead gleefully moving closer in turn.


    By the time the song finished, Sophie was a mess internally, but she held it together and persevered. However, judging by the looks of Elaria¡¯s face, her sister had most certainly performed to elicit something out of her. While she itched to ask about what exactly Elaria was searching for, she let the question stew as the civilians within the greenhouse rose up in applause for the duet that was performed. Even the nobleman who had originally questioned about what was happening seemed mildly impressed.


    As nobles and aristocrats congratulated the duo, she turned to find Alodie beaming at both her and Ary. Curious, she nudged Ary and the girl followed her gaze, shooting a quizzical look at Alode who gestured for the two of them. Practically bouncing up and down, the girl pulled them into a huddle.


    ¡°By the stars! I didn¡¯t think your sibling and friend were this talented!¡± Alode whispered.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s a surprise to us too.¡± Ary chuckled nervously, her eyes constantly darting back to Sophie. She¡¯s so caring. Guess I should focus more on her instead.


    "Some of the people, whew, and I mean really. I recognise a few of the faces from whenever mama and papa would have meetings with them at home. Patricians and merchants with heavy pockets, real power types too.¡± Alodie released an excited jumble of words.


    ¡°Oh? Does this make her special then?¡± Sophie interjected.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alodie nodded enthusiastically, ¡°So many in Ostia would fight just for a chance to be able to meet them, let alone impress them.¡±


    The trio turned their attention to the other two, Elaria offering her most polite smile towards the aristocrats that had wandered over. Raylani opted to just bob her head in agreement with whatever her mistress was saying. Whilst the nobles fawned over their newest performative darlings, Sophie¡¯s attention drifted towards her counterpart, the slightly grimer version of herself casually leaning against a corner of the greenhouse. Upon meeting her gaze, Sophia tilted her head and smirked.


    Nothing escapes you, does it? Sophia asked.


    I try to keep track of where everyone is. Sophie responded.


    So we don¡¯t lose everyone again? Sophia teased.


    Yes. Sophie growled.


    Don¡¯t be such a spoilsport, I know you were wondering about how the others are doing. Sophia snickered mentally, after all, ¡®dear sister¡¯s¡¯ music resonated with me as it surely does with you.


    Perhaps, but that¡¯s not your responsibility, is it? What happened falls upon my shoulders for failing. Sophie grunted, trying her best to hide her shifting mood from those around her.


    Ahh but that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Because up until the deep, our memories are as one. So unfortunately for me, I feel the guilt as keenly as you do.


    Sorry. Sophie apologised and Sophia only responded with a subtle tsk.


    It¡¯s not about sorries. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve done some thinking and reckon that we should scrooge up some newspapers, might have news about Gratia, no?


    Sophie shot her counterpart a begrudging expression of approval. It was such a simple step yet one she herself had overlooked. Mila did mention they were in Gratia.


    Exactly, Sophia smirked, people in Arteria might not care as much. But here? They¡¯re practically on the Gratian doorstep. There¡¯ll surely be some news about the war at least.


    Huh, fair enough. Sophie agreed.


    She gave her counterpart a curt nod before turning towards Ary and Alodie, finding the girls already distracted and focusing on another of the plants within the greenhouse. Heh, how adorable. She sighed, emptying her mind and staring down at a flowerpot in which a rose resided. I wonder how everyone else is doing?


    <hr><hr>


    When the last of the chattering ingrates had finally silenced themselves and dispersed, the party quickly fled to partake in luncheon. After a far too long meal in which both her mistress¡¯s siblings and her mistress continued to regale tales of their adventure to the wide eyed girl. They finally moved forward to do something when the sun had already mostly set, only the tiniest vestige of light remaining on the far off horizon.


    Raylani yawned, tired from a day of interacting with others, but according to the girl Alodie, they were only getting started. It preyed on one of the few concepts that she still did not understand about surfacers. For the darker it got, the more people there were out and about on the streets. Back in the twilight abyss where the main settlements were, the moment things grew dark enough that natural light might not be enough anymore, was the exact moment all dark elves learned to stay indoors. Life here is still so peculiar.


    One entity that thrived with the onset of shadows however, was the twin elf Sophia. Unlike the more absent but loving care of Sophie, her mistress¡¯s sister. Sophia seemed to now wander with a distant glee that separated her slightly from the group. It was perhaps the most noticeably bizarre aspect of the three siblings, though Raylani suspected that part of the fault might lie with the ¡®master¡¯ her mistress constantly spoke of. With how alien and powerful Elaria is, to think that there might be something she considers a proper master, an alien entity beyond comprehension¡­ Raylani shuddered. At least with Sophia, she walks apart as many do within the twilight, yet she remains with us, as many did as well. That is, perhaps, enough.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Raylani did also find herself partially mesmerised by the strange atmosphere. Unlike the twilight abyss or even the Imperial provinces that she had travelled through. There was such unrestrained joy on display, no looming threat, war, or other such calamity that might dampen the people¡¯s spirits. Especially if what Sophie had spoken about her tales of adventure were true, then there was no doubt some sinister powers were at play, ready to threaten the peace of the realm. And yet she believes no one will believe her, what a bizarre thought. At least warn the people. But then again¡­ to think she personally met and spoke to the mother of darkness herself¡­ I can scarcely fathom that.


    She emptied herself of all thoughts and turned back to her primary task; to protect and please her mistress. The very same one who was currently beckoning her over to a food stall. Raylani obediently obeyed and traipsed over, her appearance causing quite a stir amongst those that noticed her. Though she was thankful at least, that the few words she caught mostly conflated her with wearing a bizarre but very nice costume for ¡®Saints Day¡¯, getting a few unwarranted compliments to boot. Putting on her best polite smile, she brushed past the humans and arrived by her mistress¡¯s side, receiving a very common question that she had already anticipated.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to try some of the food. Anything you want to get?¡± Elaria asked, showing a gentle side of her that Raylani greatly enjoyed.


    ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll get, mistress.¡± Raylani replied without missing a beat.


    Elaria lightly bopped her on the head as she usually did when these situations occurred and placed an order for two grilled chicken skewers. Raylani nodded approvingly and Elaria just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to explore a bit. Try new things. You should eat new things too.¡± Elaria tsked.


    Raylani cocked her head sideways quizzically, ¡°But everything we try is pretty new to me. I suppose, if you''re nitpicking, then these chicken skewers are things we¡¯ve had before. So in this case it would not count, mistress.¡±


    ¡°Damned if I do, damned if I don''t.¡± Elaria sighed before giving Raylani a firm pat on the back, ¡°But I guess this is alright too.¡±


    Pleased that her mistress seemed pleased, Raylani smiled warmly. Her nose wrinkled slightly as the smell of food teased her senses. Life up here seemed to be in equal parts more dull, yet also more exciting than life in the twilight abyss. Down there, she could always feel her blood pumping, her muscles raring to beat her opponent down within the arena. The adrenaline as it coursed through her and the adoring gazes of the guests that her former mistress often brought over.


    On the flip side, though she had gotten into her fair share of scrapes with Elaria. There was little need to truly risk their lives, especially once she had ascertained her current mistress¡¯s powers. A monster of a being, and that¡¯s putting it mildly. Wielding powers Raylani hadn¡¯t seen before, her mistress could shatter spells with but a wave, collapsing intricate arcane magic effortlessly. Unfortunately, that also meant true exhilarating threats were few and far between. Raylani felt irritation at her sword arm¡¯s lack of use, even if she did find dancing in accompaniment with her mistress¡¯s music a relatively fulfilling task.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Sophia¡¯s voice crept up on her, the elf slipping through the crowd to end up beside her.


    Raylani arched an eyebrow in mock confusion before sighing with a degree of irritation, ¡°I suspect you already have something to say even if I say no.¡±


    Sophia sheepishly smiled and held up her hands in surrender, ¡°Caught out, first try.¡±


    Raylani snorted but gestured for Sophia to continue.


    ¡°You¡¯re also feeling it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sophia dropped to a whisper.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look around you, everyone is so carefree and happy. But you, you and I, we feel it, don¡¯t we? That there¡¯s something just beyond the horizon, something¡­¡±


    ¡°Foul?¡± Raylani suggested.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia nodded smugly, ¡°Something foul lingers just beyond these lands. That¡¯s why you look so moody, isn¡¯t it? You also itch to fight it.¡±


    Raylani frowned and snickered a little. But she shook her head, if only slightly.


    ¡°What? I got something wrong?¡± Sophia asked, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re only partially right, actually. I do miss the arena fights, if only to feel something greater. The threat on the horizon, whatever it is, I¡¯ll handle it as my mistress decides.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Lame.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s lame?¡± Elaria quipped.


    Her unexpected arrival made both Sophia and Raylani jump. Raylani nearly made a noise but kept her mouth shut, determined to remain more composed than the half elf who let out a tiny squeak. Elaria was the most satisfied of the three, a grin of superiority and amusement barely creasing the edge of cheek. With relative ease, she thrust a chicken skewer to both of them before happily munching on her own skewer. Before Raylani or Sophia could raise the question, Elaria simply chuckled before giving Raylani a pinch to the cheek.


    ¡°Saw you two brooding, figured I¡¯d give you time. Took you long enough though. Even got a chicken for you.¡± She nodded at Sophia.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The girl hastily bowed.


    At this Elaria snorted, and Raylani turned a quizzical eye at her mistress, who only smiled in return.


    ¡°Hah. She¡¯s very much like Sophie. They both tend to bow a lot.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia visibly stiffened and Raylani almost smirked at her discomfort.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what happens when I¡¯m a clone. Can¡¯t scratch out all the similarities.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re a full clone, considering the¡­ divine touches on Sophie¡¯s perfect form. But close enough.¡±


    Sophia scowled threateningly at Elaria and Raylani braced herself, her posture readying for a fight. Only for her mistress to raise a hand out to stop her. Mistress?


    ¡°Perfection or not, I suspect you aren¡¯t here just to make small talk.¡± Sophia stated.


    ¡°Not entirely, I am here for a little bit of both. But if you insist, then I¡¯ll speak my mind.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sophia narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Were you, perchance, calling my dear little Raylani lame?¡± Elaria cooed unconvincingly.


    Both Raylani and Sophia choked on their reactions and for the briefest moment, the two shared a moment of camaraderie. Dear little Raylani does not sound right.


    ¡°Err¡­ maybe?¡±


    "And why, might you be doing that?¡± Elaria raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°We were talking about my desire for arena combat, mistress.¡± Raylani joined in, her help earning her a look of peeved appreciation from the increasingly worried half elf.


    ¡°Ohh?¡±


    "Yes, mistress. Sophia was speaking about a perceived threat on the horizon. We were merely discussing my¡­ disinterest in pushing against such a threat¡­without¡­ further reason.¡± Rayalni considered her words carefully.


    "You feel it too, don¡¯t you?¡± Sophia asked Elaria.


    Elaria¡¯s eyes perked up slightly but made no move to respond, simply waiting for the other two to continue. Raylani was bemused by the whole situation, though more enchanted by how irked Sophia seemed in the face of Elaria. A warrior baffled by such trivialities.


    ¡°Mmm. Maybe, maybe not. But if Sophie isn¡¯t inclined to worry about it, it really isn¡¯t my problem.¡± Elaria stroked her chin.


    ¡°Tch, the both of you.¡± Sophia sighed, ¡°But I suppose I understand. She¡¯s here to relax.¡±


    ¡°And she could use it. How could I possibly let my darling little sister work harder than she needs too?¡±


    The two of them shared a small snicker and Raylani felt a pang of jealousy. She grit her teeth and ignored it, taking a bite from her skewer. Her mind wandered as the other two tried to ease the tension some more by talking about Sophie. Her thoughts began shifting towards the girl in question. Though the half elf was identical to Sophia. Raylani could see that the mere mention of her alone brought something of a nostalgic shine to her mistress¡¯s eyes, a sight that she had seen precious little of in the time they¡¯ve spent together.


    A part of her understood the likely feelings. For beings as powerful as her mistress and admittedly rather mortal looking sibling, family was perhaps the only thing they¡¯d be able to seek comfort in. For she herself could barely remember her own parents, not even names or words that she¡¯d shared with them. Sold off and shipped into House Nelass since then. Hah, I wonder if any of us servants even have any knowledge of our kin. Perhaps Aur, since he was brought in later. She let out a deep breath, feeling the weight of the world suddenly on her shoulders. I wonder how long I was there for? Years? Decades? Centuries? Her eyes danced across her companions and the vibrant city around her. We only knew when to kill, to eat, to sleep, and when to work. Who knows how long we were in that cycle for? Maybe only the great mistress of shadows would know.


    A soft grin crept up on her face as she watched Sophia and her mistress debate the merits of Sophie¡¯s fighting style. Still, I suppose there is a liberating feeling to having so much more to do. But¡­ her grin grew wider, while I don¡¯t envy the people of having to make every choice for themselves. I suppose I do like being here.

 Act 6 Chapter 6: Unwanted Watcher

    ¡°- Old Kyne suffers from disease outbreak


    - Traxian skirmishers harass Lucurian patrol


    - Saints Day protest in Gratia


    - Adventurer¡¯s Guild Issues Report: Undead gathering in Barren Lands


    - Governor Marchiess gives rousing speech


    - Zephir hosts new elven diplomats¡±


    - Transcribing the Tranoire, New Year Edition, ¡°Headlines¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The new year started with a bang. One that saw Ostia¡¯s calm night sky flash a multitude of brilliant colours as accomplish mages were given their chance to shine. Ostia¡¯s city wards temporarily taken down for a display that mesmerized the crowds. The air was lit up by patterns and shapes which showed the story of Ostia¡¯s origins; how the city had welcomed saintlike figures in its early history to help with its creation. In truth, Sophie as a little confused by the bizarre light show in the skies above Ostia, but she appreciated the beauty of it.


    The two most excited were Aryana and Alodie. They had struck up a fast friendship with how much wonder they seemed to find in the world around them. And this is Alodie¡¯s home too, heh. I guess things just seem a little different with friends to share it with. That wasn¡¯t to say Sophie was completely at ease, for she did feel the niggling sensation of jealousy writhing in the depths of her mind. The two have gotten rather close rather quickly¡­


    Her doubts were somewhat softened by the presence of Ary¡¯s passenger. Yana sat atop of Ary¡¯s scalp with her arms crossed, the faerie¡¯s face wrinkled with dissatisfaction. Catching Sophie staring, the faerie seemed to huff a little before fluttering over. It felt weird for her to see a humanoid looking creature with wings, and even after travelling in her presence for a while it still felt weird. But I guess that¡¯s what happens living a sheltered life.


    The faerie stared her down, her lips downturned before erratically gesturing at the light show above them. Her wings beat emphatically and she flew around Sophie making her head spin until she came to a rest, hovering just in front of her. Catching a look of expectance in her eyes, Sophie sighed and nodded, motioning for the faerie to speak whatever it wished to.


    ¡°What a horrendous waste of mana, so sayeth your dearest Yana.¡± The faerie pouted, her arms crossed haughtily.


    Sophie snickered a little at the sudden rhyme, arching an eyebrow and gesturing for her to continue.


    ¡°A preposterous display of light, yet it doesn¡¯t even match my might!¡± Yana huffed proudly.


    ¡°Care to demonstrate?¡± Sophie chuckled.


    Yana seemed to genuinely consider the prospect for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No, it would be a pointless waste, for my powers are not to be spent in haste.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Yana bristled at Sophie¡¯s remark but she paid little heed to it. Annoyed, the faerie stuck her tongue out at Sophie before flying back atop of Ary¡¯s head. The redhead felt the sudden weight and looked up in surprise, Alodie following suit. Their gaze then turned to Sophie, who just innocently shrugged, much to Yana¡¯s increasing annoyance.


    The rest of the night was mostly spent merry making and enjoying the festivities. The two halves of the party reconvened an hour later, spending another few hours watching travelling bards and magicians ply their trades on the city¡¯s stages. Once more Alodie and Aryana were fascinated, her siblings on the other hand felt a little more distant and analytical. Siblings¡­ how odd¡­ I guess... I have siblings now. What mysterious ways this world works. Though I am thankful, the world also feels a little¡­ less alone.


    It was during these late night hours that she first felt it. The uneasy sensation that prickled the hairs on the back of her neck. Sophie cast her gaze upon the different alleyways and rooftops around the town center. But with such an abundance of people and things to look at, she could find no hint of anyone specifically focused on her apart from Ary. She mentally relayed her concerns to Sophia, her counterpart immediately also starting to search around, but far more discreetly than her. Yet, even with their combined efforts, neither of them could come up with any direct evidence that they were being spied upon.


    Sophie was left in a weird state of limbo, knowing both for certain that there had to be something there, but also that they were good enough to avoid detection. While the others did not notice or had but ignored the sensation, her and her counterpart were now extra cautious. Unable to shake this sensation, Sophie spent the rest of the night fretting, occasionally catching glimpses of what felt like something hidden in the darkness just beyond, waiting, watching.


    The sensation left a sour taste in her mouth, bringing back memories of the Mistveil, of time spent alone and stalked as she wandered through the treacherous woods. Here it was again, much the same as before, but with the stomach churning feeling coalescing around her within a place filled with people. Stars above, just who the hells is watching us? Cause I know they¡¯re somewhere, it feels too¡­ too present. I don¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± A sweet voice piped up.


    Sophie jumped as a finger prodded her cheek. She looked back to find Ary staring quizzically at her, a concerned look in her eye as she held her finger out, demanding to prod her cheek again. Surprised but relieved, Sophie moved to get her cheek poked, replacing Ary¡¯s concern with one of delight. Reacting on instinct, she wrapped Ary in a hug and to both their surprise, lifted the redhead and spun her around before setting her down. Yana clutched onto Ary¡¯s hair for dear life as Alodie let out a small shocked ¡®oh¡¯. Ary and Sophie meanwhile, just smiled warmly and giggled at each other, Sophie being extremely glad to be temporarily rid of her worries.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Ary cooed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sophie just smiled and pecked Ary¡¯s forehead affectionately, giving her hair a little ruffle. "Nothing. Just thinking about everything is all, nothing too spectacular.¡±


    Ary narrowed her eyes with doubt but opted to just bop Sophie¡¯s nose instead, ¡°If you say so.¡± She frowned. She definitely doesn''t believe me. Gah.


    ¡°I do.¡± Sophie winked, ¡°But what¡¯s up with you two?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Right! Almost forgot. Alodie was wondering if we could turn in for the night. She¡¯s getting a little worn out.¡±


    As their attention turned towrads the other girl, Sophie saw Alodie give a little excited wave. Though, she also noticed how their host was wobbling a little unsteadily, evidently far more tired than she let on.


    ¡°You doing alright?¡± Sophie asked her.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alodie beamed, ¡°But uhh, yeah, just a little tired. Don¡¯t mind me. Have I mentioned how happy I am to have everyone here? Really! Thank you all for coming.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Sophie gave the girl a friendly pat before gesturing at the city. ¡°Thank you for hosting us. It really has been a wonderful day after... everything." Sophie bowed as deeply as she could, "But honestly? Me too. I''m also feeling a little tired and to be honest, heh, any more of these lights and I might even start seeing things.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I hope you aren¡¯t too sensitive to light, sorry.¡± Alodie dipped her head.


    ¡°Pfff. I was making a bad joke, no need to apologize. But yeah, I think it¡¯ll be good to get some rest too, right Ary?¡± Sophie asked the redhead.


    Ary replied with a sudden yawn, that then spread to the other two. A little more exhausted than before, they silently conveyed their agreement to the plans and motioned for the others to follow. But as she joined the two and the group began making their way back to the inn, the briefest blink of light in the sky caught her eye. Amongst the copious colors and shapes being displayed with light spells, the lights managed to land upon the single thing that was looking right back down at her. For within the chaos, Sophie spotted a singular crow, its head cocked sideways, circling the town center, its eye pointed directly at hers. Shit.


    The moment she tried to point it out, a hand reached out to stop her. Sophie turned to find herself being held back by Sophia, the other half elf having adeptly slinked her way to Sophie¡¯s side. Without giving her a chance to question why, Sophia just shook her head and redirected her attention to the rest of the party. Alodie and Aryana still seemed to be chatting the night away with Yana looking mildly more bored than when they had begun. Elaria and Raylani also appeared to be having fun, the two busy plotting something or another judging by their hushed whispers.


    Not now. Her counterpart told her quietly, let the others have their fun, They could all use a break right now. Besides, what harm is our mysterious friend doing? We can just keep an eye¡­ back on them.


    What and we should just leave it alone? Sophie grumbled.


    For now. Besides, what can we realistically do from here? Sophia replied.


    Sophie just about scowled but grunted, her counterpart¡¯s argument making some sense given the crowded environment around them. Catching a glimpse of Ary¡¯s smiling face made her pause. With a heavy sigh, Sophie grunted her assent. Sophia gently let her hand go and also turned up to where the crow had been. The two found no sign of it and Sophie muttered a curse while her counterpart patted her on the back.


    Look, there¡¯s not much it can do anyways. If it really is the harbinger of something bad, we¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes. Isn¡¯t that what we always say? A problem for later? Sophia chuckled.


    Sophie scowled but failed to suppress an amused snort, Sophia taking this as a sign to continue.


    So we can keep an eye out for anything suspicious, but let¡¯s just relax a little, yeah?


    Perhaps feeling slightly defeated or simply unwilling to push the matter further, Sophie nodded. Her counterpart offered her a firm squeeze on the shoulder that signalled her approval and pulled away from her, returning to whatever conversation she and the others were sharing. Left alone, Sophie¡¯s eyes began wandering back to Ary. As she took in Sophia¡¯s words, she sighed to herself and smiled. Fair enough, enjoy today, worry tomorrow. Stupid crow spy.


    With renewed gusto, she caught up to the two excitable girls and quickly placed herself to Ary¡¯s side. Seizing the moment, she warped her hand around Ary¡¯s and tried to nonchalantly hold it. The redhead looked up at her with surprise before giggling, delighting in the awkward little gesture and giving her a squeeze. Sophie blushed and grinned, hah, this is the best.


    <hr><hr>


    The night passed by without any other surprises. With how early everyone had woken up on Saints Day, sleep was something that wasn¡¯t hard to come by. It was around midday when Sophie awoke to find Ary curled up next to her, the girl¡¯s hair covering her like a makeshift blanket. Amused, she brushed aside some hair and gave Ary¡¯s cheek a small peck, the girl subconsciously smiling in response. Touched, Sophie remembered her days spent back in the estate, the mornings in which Eva would wake up groggy and cranky but appreciative of her help nonetheless.


    Dutifully, she got dressed and moved to arrange Ary¡¯s clothes, casting a swift glance at her still sleeping form before laying everything across the empty bed in their room for easy access. Pleased with her work, Sophie rummaged through her own clothes for an outfit when she found Yana had created a little sleeping pod out of one of her tunics. The faerie was settled in this soft and cozy looking nook that Sophie dare not rouse her, choosing instead to wear a different tunic instead. On the downside, Sophie never knew that the fae could also drool in their sleep, although her tunic had suffered, she had now acquired that very knowledge that they very much could.


    Once she was properly dressed for the start of the new year, she carefully made her way to the window and opened a sliver of the curtain to examine the city outside. Huh, there¡¯s something oddly serene about winter here. The frost seems less¡­ angry? Dark? Whatever the case, it matches what Ary felt about the place. Unlike in Carrador where the snow simply blanketed the land with the winter¡¯s wroth. Here in Ostia, the snowfall was more of a soft, gentle wispiness, like the world itself was quietly rocking the city to sleep. Even the people below seemed to accentuate in this mood, gleefully but lazily attending to their tasks, still partially revelling in the festive spirits that overtook the town yesterday.


    ¡°Gah-choo!¡± The tiniest of sneezes echoed behind her.


    Turning around, Sophie found Yana having awoken, the faerie¡¯s face scrunched into a frown at the sneeze. Perhaps due to tiredness ro just a general lack of awareness, the faerie piloted herself above Sophie¡¯s head and simply settled down atop her scalp. Sophie was uncertain how she should react or what to do, choosing instead to pretend nothing had happened and continue staring out into the city streets. As she did so, she heard a ferocious yawn echo from Yana¡¯s lips before the faerie feel asleep once again.


    Outside, the city had come alive once again. Instead of the joyous chaotic crowds of yesterday, there was a bit more order in the streets. Many vendors were back to hawking foods and other winter wares along the streets. Beastfolk workers finishing their morning shifts bantered with their human counterparts moving to take the day shift. What she thought were bear kin beastfolk were simply the city guard in their winter uniform, their presence now more noticeable without the crowds present. Amongst the variety of guards, Sophie remembered at some point, Alodie had mentioned something about chevaliers, though she seemed to spot none of them out and about right now. I wonder if they¡¯re proper knights, like those in Carrador.


    Her mind drew upon the image of a heavily armoured but skilled fighter like Sir Bayerlein had been. Equipped with some of the most protective gear that was on the market and a menace to fight for those unfortunate enough to be in their way. I heard Gratia chevaliers and Potomian cataphracts might fit that criteria. Sophie let out a light chuckle, and there¡¯s me, somehow a knight. She sighed wistfully and continued people watching, taking interest in a band of what looked to be adventurers trying to barter for something at a stall. She found much delight in how their healer¡¯s face radiated happiness when the man tasted something good, quickly raving to his companions about it. Must be outlanders too, I wonder if they¡¯re like us. Or if we were also like that yesterday. Hah, must¡¯ve been quite a strange sight, especially that Raylani.


    A cute yawn finally broke the calming scenery and Ary seemed to stir from her sleep. Still caught in her fussy maid demeanour, Sophie stepped away from the window and hurried to the girl¡¯s side. Ary let out a tired groan as her arms reached out for Sophie¡¯s position on the bed only to find nothing. The redhead pursed her lips, whatever tired noise escaping them was followed by a downcast expression. Her heart broken at Ary¡¯s saddened expression, Sophie reached out to tap Ary¡¯s shoulder, drawing the girl¡¯s attention behind her. Sophie melted all over again as Ary looked up like an excited puppy, the sheer joy in her face brightening even Sophie¡¯s day. The two kissed and giggled before Sophie gestured to the other bed. Seeing her already organized belongings, Ary smiled up warmly at her.


    ¡°Good morning, Sophie.¡± Ary murmured, the twinkling of her eyes contrasting with her sleepy tone.


    ¡°Morning, Ary.¡± Sophie smiled.


    The two traded a few more pecks before Ary finally got out of bed, her little glances back to make sure Sophie was still there making the half elf fall eve more in love. Their noise did disturb their companion, and Sophie felt the faerie slowly waking back up, making a mess out of her hair.


    ¡°Morn of¡­ to you¡­ dear Aryana. It is I, the Yana.¡± The fae sleepily rhymed.


    "Morning Yana." Ary replied.


    Though she could not see Yana¡¯s expression, she could practically envision it as the faerie immediately threw herself off of Sophie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ahhh nooo, how could I have rested there? That is not Aryana¡¯s hair!¡± Yana squeaked as she retreated back to her sleeping pod, the faerie practically hissing at Sophie.


    The two girls were caught off guard and stood with questioning expressions being shot at each other until Sophie shrugged. Then they both giggled at Yana¡¯s expense, the faerie looking mortified at having nested on Sophie. The two girls were happy, and perhaps in the moment, for Sophie, it was all that mattered.

 Act 6 Chapter 7: The Search For Information

    ¡°It came like a flash. There was a ward, then there wasn¡¯t. Something had shaken the command post I was in and by the time I came about, the city was already lost. Our interceptors had been sunk or commandeered by the enemy, the city¡¯s harbour had fallen victim to the ¡®purple death¡¯. I could barely see anything within that death fog that haunted the lower parts of the city, only when my guards dragged me away did I catch sight of the victims. I beg of you, men and women of the council. If you are considering prolonging this war, don¡¯t. Sue for peace while we have the chance. ¡±


    - Fmr. Admiral Allant, Republican Administration Naval Command, ¡°Testimony at Dismissal Inquiry¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Alodie was a generous host, that much Sophie learned to appreciate as their week in Ostia continued. The next three days went by in a storm of joy filled moments and awe at the sheer peacefulness that was Ostia. Despite being located in the politically turbulent mid section of the Tranoire basin, the city state prospered without much growing pains. This was most evident as Alodie led them around the city. Where guards in Arteria patrolled with a purpose, or how guards in Eichafen remained vigilant against incursions, Ostian guards looked more heavily armed but far less motivated in their tasks. According to Alodie, this was because Zephir guarantees their political independence, whilst two other states called Old Kyne and Tarandium guard their northern borders from monstrous threats. That left Ostia to deal with mostly goblin infestations or the occasional creature that made it past the Evenspire Peaks that loomed over the city.


    There was also a less tense atmosphere in general compared to the rest of the continent. Much like Arteria, this economic zone allowed for the coexistence of many peoples, and unlike Melton or even Carrador, the beastfolk here were not indentured servants but actual citizenry. Ironically, the empire of Traxia that inhabited the western banks of the Tranoire and the Lucurian Sultanate to the north offered little opportunities for the beastfolk beyond a career in slavery or warfare. It meant any who wanted to avoid such fates, were generally more than willing to take the extra few weeks of travel to reach more hospitable areas. An interesting tale of peoples, that¡¯s for sure.


    While Arteria still held first place as the most unique city that Sophie had ever seen, she couldn¡¯t deny that within Ostia, there was a far more rustic charm at play. Arteria was modernized and efficient, its roads wide and open for all sorts of traders to pass through. Ostia had a mixture of streets and alleyways that all blended into each other. The buildings too, looked immaculate in the winter¡¯s glow but stood proud with a sense of historical pride, more so than those within Arteria, even if they had most certainly there for far longer.


    Alodie seemed proud of all this too, eagerly recounting little historical tidbits with such gusto that even the normally stoic Raylani seemed to appreciate. To her surprise, it was her siblings that caused the most amount of anxiety within her. Elaria was relatively jovial, soaking in the human world and all its intricacies. To Sophie, she felt very much that Ela had embraced the role of a bard, almost appearing to seek inspiration from her surroundings. Sophia on the other hand worried her. After their days spent enjoying time in the city, her counterpart seemed increasingly antsy. Could she be worried about something that I don¡¯t know about? Is this related to her talk with Goddess Morea? Damn.


    But that was a secondary concern, for Alodie had led the party to their next destination and one of Sophie¡¯s goals within the city. The central library of Ostia, also called the Farien Repository. Though not as grand as Arteria¡¯s multiple libraries or even as majestic as those of Khaz Druzara or Carrador, it still stood proud at the edge of the noble¡¯s quarters and near the Cathedral of Rising Stars. Furthermore, according to Alodie at least, the library contained a plethora of folk tales and records of legends that might shed more light on the Myndiri artifacts as well as the griffin knights of old. She had scarcely remembered about the griffin feather until she had seen that crow yesterday night, worse, she also remembered how one had simply followed her onto the ferry back in Arteria. An ill omen, if anything.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Alodie beamed at the party as they entered the library.


    Marble columns greeted them against the backdrop of a statue of a scholar carrying his materials. Rows of book shelves lined the wall and a large stairwell in the back indicated the presence of multiple floors. Unlike Arteria¡¯s grand library, which ran mostly wide and then tall, Ostia¡¯s was much like the rest of the city, towering upwards with a multitude of floors as large circular towers held whatever it is that they might need.


    ¡°Ahh, pleasure seeing you so soon after the new year, Lady Elteria. Welcome to the Farien Repository once again.¡± An elder looking librarian dressed in an immaculate dark green blue uniform greeted their host, ¡°I take it this rough looking bunch is¡­ part of your entourage.¡± The man gestured at the party.


    Hearing her family name, Alodie¡¯s face turned crimson as the girl¡¯s excitable spirit immediately grew meeker though she did nod to answer his question.


    ¡°I take it you understand that the repository is not technically reopened to the public yet, given this ¡®week¡¯ of celebration?¡± The librarian added, his accent almost reminiscent of Alodie¡¯s.


    ¡°Y-yes, of course. But this is important! I promise.¡± Alodie hurriedly bobbed her head, ¡°Ah, ehum, where are my matters.¡± She straightened herself, ¡°This is Meister Graham de Halsvil and the deputy head of the Farien Repository.¡± Alodie bowed before then introducing the party, ¡°These are my friends and companions, uhh¡­ Aryana the herbalist, Sophia, Sophie, and Elaria who are siblings and travellers, and finally Raylani who is¡­ an¡­ entertainer?¡±


    As everyone politely dipped their heads, they could see the librarian¡¯s eyes widen as he finally took stock of the crowd. Like most people they¡¯ve met so far, within the eclectic group, his eyes paused on Raylani.


    "My¡­¡± The librarian unwittingly stammered, ¡°Is that¡­ ahh, was that your costume for Saints Day?¡±


    Without missing a beat and with what Sophie could describe as the tiniest smirk Raylani shook her head, ¡°No, this is who I am. Your kind might have forgotten us, but we are known as the twilight kindred, or amongst our¡­ elven¡­ brethren, the dark elves.¡± She practically sneered.


    ¡°A dark¡­¡± He turned to Alodie, his eyes wide with amazement, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry to spring this on you so suddenly Meister Halsvil, but like I said, this could potentially be important. And given that there isn¡¯t anyone else allowed access, we wondered if we could, with of course, the express intent to trade knowledge for knowledge.¡± Alodie spoke with a newfound sense of certainty.


    Sophie and Aryana both shared a look. Alodie was like a completely different person, far more poised and composed when trying to negotiate.


    ¡°Knowledge for knowledge¡­¡± The librarian scratched his chin, ¡°... by that, you mean¡­¡± He nodded at the dark elf.


    ¡°Just so.¡± Alodie confirmed, ¡°Only basic information, since we¡­ well let¡¯s say there are many secrets to keep. In return, we¡¯ll access the sections on Myndiri artifacts, folk records and any potential notes of griffin sightings.¡±


    ¡°Artifacts, folk records and griffin sightings? An odd pairing to be sure but then again, today is¡­ well it certainly isn¡¯t getting any more normal.¡± The librarian hummed, ¡°Are you certain though? If what you¡¯re saying is true and you¡¯re allowing me to¡­ to¡­ interview your companion¡­ this could be, quite frankly, world changing, for people to learn about a fourth sub species of elf.¡±


    Alodie nodded resolutely, the determination etched within her features.


    ¡°Well¡­ well, well. Then, I suppose I¡¯ll let you, this one time. Don¡¯t think you can so easily sway me again.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, meister.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf, as it should be. But ah, Myndiri and folk records should both be on the third floor, left most annex, if I recall correctly. As for griffin sightings? Bestiaries and monster notes should be on the fourth floor, second last room on the right side. Though I warn you, I doubt there¡¯s much about griffins here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, meister.¡±


    He snorted but made no move to complain.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°If you¡¯ll pardon me interrupting.¡± Elaria spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll remain here with Raylani for your interview with her. Consider me a¡­ minder of sorts.¡±


    There was something menacing in her tone that seemed to make the librarian wilt a little, though the old man replied with only the briefest of nods.


    ¡°Splendid, then do show us the way.¡± Elaria ordered.


    Just like that, the party split up. With Elaria and Raylani following the librarian to a side room as he eagerly retrieved note books and writing utensils. The other tasks brought Sophie great grief, for she was separated from Ary and paired with Alodie. The two of them would search for notes on Myndiri artifacts whilst Ary and Sophia looked up any potential connections with the griffins. All because Sophia worried that Sophie and Ary would spend their quiet moments embracing each other instead of searching. She¡¯s wrong, but the idea did cross my mind, Sophie grumbled.


    Regardless, as they split off to their respective sections, Sophie found herself alone with Alodie. The girl took one look around, seeing no one else, and immediately released a titanic sigh, her entire form almost curling up.


    ¡°Alodie?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± Alodie squeaked.


    ¡°How do I do what?¡±


    ¡°How do you guys all talk to people so easily? That was¡­ that felt so nerve wracking.¡± Alodie shuddered.


    Seeing the girl like this, Sophie almost laughed out loud, her mind clicking as she understood what Alodie just went through. It¡¯s like when I was Eva¡¯s maid, hah. Those were the days. Sophie smiled and patted Alodie¡¯s head, much to the girl¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Let me tell you about when I worked as a maid. Because trust me, I know exactly what you¡¯re going through. If anything this will kill some time at least.¡±


    Whatever concerns Alodie had vanished as the girl turned to her with unbridled enthusiasm, eager to absorb every little story. Heh, almost reminds me of Ary and myself. At least she doesn¡¯t seem tired or nervous anymore.


    <hr><hr>


    Alodie was more receptive to her story than she originally thought. Sophie was left feeling almost protective of new friend, one who shared much of the struggle she¡¯d had in her previous life. Goddess, it¡¯s only been a year since I was Eva¡¯s maid. How quickly things spiral out of control.


    ¡°So how did you handle talking to a prince? Was that also super intimidating?¡± Alodie chirped.


    ¡°Hahah, normally I¡¯d say yes. But truthfully?¡± Sophie snickered, ¡°Stars above, the first time I met a prince talking to Eva? I was a brat. Oh Goddess, I remember that moment vividly now that we¡¯re talking about it.¡± Sophie buried her face into a book.


    Alodie giggled and vibrated from a mixture of excitement and horror. ¡°But that¡¯s a princeling? Wouldn¡¯t you get in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Normally, that is. But thank the stars that Fredd-Prince Frederick is pretty¡­ chill, I guess would be the way to say it.¡± Sophie answered before leaning forward and dropping to a whisper, ¡°He¡¯s dating Eva now.¡±


    Alodie let out a gasp, her expression caught between awe and disbelief. Although her expression gave Sophie much joy, it also elicited an equal amount of melancholy. She felt sad, in a sense. Sad that she actually enjoyed this moment, enjoyed chatting with friends and gossiping. There was a certain mischievous catharsis to it all and she felt as if she had missed a part of childhood that most others would¡¯ve experienced. I did talk with Eva, but there was always that sense we were closer than just¡­ this. Heh. I¡¯m losing my mind.


    ¡°But that means¡­ that means she could be royalty.¡± Alodie let out an impressed whisper.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Sophie tapped her nose, ¡°Now let¡¯s get back on track, shall we?¡±


    Alodie wore her emotions on her sleeve, looking physically disappointed and pouting before acquiescing. ¡°Fineee¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, if we don¡¯t find anything in an hour, let¡¯s look for the others and get lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes? I mean, yes! Of course! Why did it feel like I¡¯m the one being led on tour all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Searching for artifacts and researching strange things feels more and more like my job.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Just as long as you leave the rest of this vacation to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. Wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    With a shared grin, the two returned to work, skimming through a plethora of folk records and speculative works about the Myndiri. A few proved somewhat useful, including a thick leather bound anthropological studies tome that briefly touched on the Myndiri artifacts. One other volume that proved of interest so far were ¡®Tales of the Fallen Seers¡¯ an anthology of old stories dating back to the early Dark era and even second age.


    Beyond that, after two hours of intense combing through the Farien Repository, there was little else the two found that proved to be useful. Sophie only hoped that Ary and Sophia had discovered something more pertinent to her investigations.


    For her current efforts, Sophie took solace in the fact that she had gotten to know Alodie a bit better. The two having bonded over their professions both needing them to have a ¡®work¡¯ and normal persona that they both could switch on or off. Alodie also proved to be a studious individual, her attention easily smitten by the task at hand and also explaining why the elf  Miraevie saw so much potential in being her friend, alongside the cheery personality.


    The two redoubled their efforts for the last hour, skimming through even more tomes as they pushed onto lunchtime. Alodie had found one last book that might prove useful, ¡®Solana and the Onyx Curses¡¯ which detailed a historian called Solana¡¯s journey in dispelling old Myndiri curses. At least, that was how the tale was told. How much truth there was? Sophie did not know, only that there might¡¯ve been information that could shed more light on her objectives.


    With that final volume, the duo put all the other materials that they had read before away and concentrated on the last three tomes. Flipping through them, Sophie found one common thread that linked them all. Curses were linked to artifacts, which were then linked to the origins of some of the folk stories. It meant that these places of powers, while not inherently ¡®cursed¡¯ in a bad sense, were just places of highly dense magicks that warped the arcane reality somewhat. This information wasn¡¯t anything groundbreaking, but it did lead her to two useful conclusions. Mainly that there was a way to locate other Myndiri artifacts and ruins. But more importantly, that all the strange crystals were part of a magical network, that there was likely something greater connecting them. Something connected to the stolen dawn, I¡¯ll bet.


    Exhausted, she leaned back to rest and found Alodie yawning as well, the poor girl looking determined but out of her depth researching the Myndiri. Giving the girl a reassuring pat, Sophie gestured at a nearby clock and Alodie perked up at once.


    ¡°Lunch?¡± The girl quirked her head, ¡°But there¡¯s still thirty minutes?¡±


    ¡°Hah, yeah. But I doubt there¡¯s too much more to learn from these. We¡¯ve done our part.¡± Sophie smiled.


    ¡°Oh? Oh! So we¡¯re going to visit the others?¡±


    ¡°Yup, yup. Let¡¯s go check up on them. Shake off some of this numbness too.¡±


    As the duo stood up, they both groaned, the hours of sitting down taking its toll. Sophie cracked her stiff joints and Alodie followed suit, the girl¡¯s bounciness quickly returning as their assignment drew to an end. They then made their way up to the fourth floor, heading to the room where the bestiary was.


    Pushing open the door, they were met with a rather mediocre sized room that stood in stark contrast with the wide open room they were just in. Inside however, they found not just two, but all four of their other companions currently gathered around the table. Upon spotting the newly arrived duo, Ary leapt out of her seat to wrap Sophie in a hug, making the previously somewhat cocky half elf carry an embarrassed but pleased blush.


    ¡°Sophie! Also hello Alodie!¡± Ary chirped as she rubbed her cheeks against Sophie¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Looks like we made it before you.¡± Elaria smirked.


    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Alodie bobbed her head excitedly.


    ¡°You guys find anything interesting?¡± Sophie asked, Ary still enthusiastically rubbing her cheeks.


    Sophia faced Ary but the redhead shook her head, wanting to bask in Sophie¡¯s presence some more. Sighing, Sophia pointed at a book on the table.


    ¡°A few things but mostly asinine information on their habitats and life cycle. Nothing actionable or too useful. The only things really worth mentioning are that they are common around the Evenspire Peaks and Karak Mourn; that some faction called the Guardians of Dawn use them extensively; a wealthy knight orders continue to have griffin hatcheries and train them; and perhaps the least delightful fact of all, that the Traxian¡¯s have one of the oldest knight orders still using them. No prizes for guessing who might have the most detailed historical records.¡± Sophia scoffed.


    ¡°Well, damn.¡± Sophie grumbled, giving Ary a quick peck as the redhead finally separated.


    ¡°We also think that the academy might have some more information.¡± Ary added.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that really is all that we could find. How about you two?¡±


    ¡°Myndiri artifacts are magical. Those crystals are magical. So just confirming what we already knew.¡±


    ¡°Boo, that¡¯s no fun.¡± Ary complained.


    ¡°Yeah. It was a long shot anyway.¡± Sophie affirmed.


    ¡°But, now that that¡¯s all done. That should be the last part of the business we need to do here, right?¡± Sophia asked, ¡°Just regular old relaxing from here on?¡±


    Sophie nodded and her counterpart let out a happy sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, bored?¡± Elaria teased.


    ¡°Yeah, among other things. I may have memories of doing these things. But stars, doing this research in person is a bit¡­¡± Sophia scowled.


    Everyone else shared a polite laugh at her expense before Elaria posed the most pressing question.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    With sheer delight, Alodie shot up from her seat like a spring, ¡°Lunch!¡± she declared triumphantly.

 Act 6 Chapter 8: Luncheon With A Family

    ¡°The winds of the north are demonic and twisted. The southlands are wracked with war. To the west, the cauldron of creation stirs. In the east, the dead are amassing once more. Ancient powers stir, old rivals emerge as titans ready to clash. As the Godddess¡¯s light shimmers in the heavens, the world shall shudder in its wake. ¡±


    - Observations of the Stellar Observatory, ¡°Dawn Of A New Year¡±


    <hr><hr>


    On their way to lunch, the party discussed their findings and concluded that they had exhausted all potential leads in Ostia. While a disappointing final result, the finishing of their immediate tasks allowed for a far more relaxing post Saints Day week. The day wasn¡¯t over yet, and the curtain rolled up for the final act of the day, an activity that even Sophie somewhat dreaded. They would be visiting Alodie¡¯s family.


    Alodie had insisted on this, though she herself appeared just as if not more nervous than anyone else. Growing even more agitated the closer lunch time got. Apparently, her parents had requested their presence and without any good reason to decline, they were due to present themselves in front of House Elteria. All of them were a little uneasy about the prospect but at least Elaria seemed the most intrigued, openly curious about the way nobles of this land live, given their recent encounter in the Ostian gardens.


    Sophie shifted uncomfortably as they neared the Elteria manor, a gated off mansion occupying a plot of land on the southern end of the city. Here in the noble¡¯s quarters, the one thing that they noticed was how many of the larger structures were gated or fenced off, already behind a small city wall of sorts that separated them from the commoners. Judging by Alodie¡¯s reaction, Sophie suspected that there was a level of disconnect between their host and her family. No matter, for Sophia and I, at least, dealing with aristocrats should be¡­ easy enough.


    A pinkish red brick manor standing three stories tall awaited them. For a moment Sophie just took in the sights. A handful of house guards stood at attention, their light armor making them look more like chilled statues in the snow. Upon sighting their lady, two of the armoured figures walked out of their posts and towards the party. Instead of the traditional halberds or spears carried by guards of other cities, these wielded cavalry sabres strapped to their sides. The two guards wordlessly saluted their lady, Alodie blushing slightly at the awkwardness at the encounter.


    With their greetings given, they opened the gates to the manor and two more guards stood waiting along the footpath. The party followed Alodie¡¯s lead and pushed onwards towards the manor where a more fancily dressed guardsmen with cape and plumed hat stood waiting.


    ¡°Lady Elteria. Guests.¡± The guard acknowledged.


    ¡°Sir Gestian.¡± Alodie bobbed her head, ¡°Mother and father should be expecting me¡­ er, us.¡±


    ¡°As you say, mam. Welcome home.¡± He nodded and moved to knock on the door, ¡°Young Lady Elteria is here with guests.¡± He yelled.


    With barely a seconds delay, the main doors clicked from within and began swinging open. A warm light greeted them followed by a blast of equally warm air.


    ¡°Welcome back, mam. Enjoy your visit.¡± The guard smiled briefly before moving out of the way.


    From within two people dressed in maid outfits welcomed Alodie who seemed smaller than ever. Sophie and Sophia both shared a glance, their collective memory striking upon notes of nostalgia. Ary and Elaria however, seemed to be imagining something altogether different as their gazes drifted between the maids and Sophie.


    ¡°Lady Alodie! Welcome back! I see you¡¯ve brought guests!¡± The older of the maids spoke.


    ¡°Ah¡­ hi Laverene, Michela.¡± Alodie nervously whispered.


    ¡°Look at you! Bringing¡­ quite a few people along.¡± Laverene chuckled, ¡°And of course! Welcome dear guests. I suspect the master and mistress will be awaiting your arrival in the first dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Quite the crowd.¡± The younger maid, Michela added, ¡°And most certainly more than the two you reported, young mistress.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ ehh¡­¡± Alodie spluttered.


    ¡°Nevermind that, we¡¯re all glad you have more friends! Now your mother and father are waiting, so hurry along and we can chatter afterwards.¡± Laverene hurriedly interjected.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ thank you.¡± Alodie mumbled, cautiously gesturing for the party to follow.


    As they passed through the doors, Sophie found herself admiring the uniforms the maids wore. For though the style remained relatively similar to what she once had, these ones were colorful, the blue and grey outfits likely representing Alodie¡¯s house colors. The maids caught her glancing at them and the younger one arched an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Used to be a maid, back west in Carrador.¡± Sophie explained.


    The two household staff looked at her thoughtfully but said nothing, simply gesturing to her to move on. Complying at once, she joined the others as they stepped into what Alodie described as ¡®the guest dining hall¡¯. It was a gaudy, ostentatious room draped with accessories and landscape art, a cozy little lounge nook with its own fireplace, and a large ornate wooden table that could comfortably seat a dozen people. At the table there were already people around it, specifically two older figures who Sophie assumed were the girl¡¯s parents, and two younger ones around her own age if a bit older.


    She could see the exact thoughts going through their minds as they took in the new arrivals, first smitten by Ary¡¯s excitedly nervous movements and adorable features. As everyone should. Predictably, their focus would always land on the oddest and tallest member of the party, the dark elf. Raylani seemed relatively unfazed and simply followed whatever procedure Elaria performed, uncaring of how she might appear to the wider world.


    ¡°Alodie! Dearie! And welcome, welcome to all of you! Please, do take a seat. We have some food prepared but ah, might not be enough.¡± Alodie¡¯s mother piped up.


    ¡°Indeed, indeed. Welcome to the Elteria household, a fine greetings to you all. As my missus said, please help yourself.¡± Her father quickly joined in before tapping a bell by the table, ¡°Laverene, would you kindly help set up four sets of silverware and four plates as well?¡± He called out.


    ¡°At once, sir.¡± The maid bowed respectfully before rushing somewhere.


    ¡°But by all means, all of you, please do sit. Ah! Where are my manners, this is my lovely wife Julia, I am Dorian. You can call us mister and missus Elteria if that helps. And these two are Chole and Emile, Alodie¡¯s older and younger.¡± Alodie¡¯s father introduced the household, much to Alodie¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure.¡±


    Alodie¡¯s siblings politely spoke.


    Sophie could see Alodie squirm as the girl tried to decide on what to do. All she could do was send a mental apology to Alode as she stepped up and dropped a polite curtsy. Next time, Alodie. Sophia quickly followed her example whilst the other party members just opted to awkwardly bow.


    ¡°Pleased to meet all of you.¡± Her counterpart then stole the spotlight from her, ¡°I am Sophia af Kastiane, a twin, as you can see.¡± She smiled, allowing the room to share a half hearted chuckle. ¡°I am¡­ a bodyguard by trade, so rest assured, your daughter is in safe hands.¡± She finished with a bow.


    This time, Alodie¡¯s family shared a heartier chuckle, a hint of approval gained.


    ¡°I suppose that means I¡¯m next, I¡¯m Sophie af Kastiane, I perform many duties but you can consider me the Lily Knight . As my sister says, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep her safe.¡± Sophie dipped her head.


    ¡°Then to get the siblings out of the way, I¡¯m Elaria, their older sister.¡± Elaria began and shot a sly smirk at Sophie. No, I¡¯m older, dammit. ¡°I¡¯m a travelling explorer and entertainer. This is my, as you might be able to tell, special assistant Raylani.¡± Elaria announced.


    The dark elf mimicked her mistress'' bow and Sophie could see how the family watched her every movement with bated breath. I suppose she does look quite bizarre to anyone who hasn¡¯t seen her kind before. At least everyone seems more surprised at her presence than the fact that Elaria is also my sister.


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m Aryana. I¡¯m a herbalist, I study and live with Sophie in Arteria.¡± Ary rapidly dipped her head, the girl¡¯s demeanour also becoming more squirrel-like as she also tried to avoid attention.


    ¡°My, my, what a wide ranging cast of characters. If Alodie hadn¡¯t told us that you were from the Academy, well¡­ it¡¯d be just as easy to say she befriended a band of adventurers!¡± Dorian joked.


    Sophie looked to Ary and the two giggled, ¡°We do adventure sometimes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a knight as well?¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, sir.¡±


    ¡°My, how exciting. But please sit. I¡¯m sure you all have some wonderful tales to share. But beside that, how¡¯s our little Alodie treating you all? Is she a good guide? Show you all the main sights yet?¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Alodie squeaked.


    Everyone laughed a little at her outburst and Alodie shrank a little more.


    ¡°She¡¯s been real excited to have people around, you know? So thank you all of you for being around.¡± Dorian continued.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Alodie protested more desperately, to no avail.


    The party traded a few looks but left it up to Sophie to speak, the half elf rolling her eyes as Sophia cheekily shrugged to say, not my problem.


    ¡°She¡¯s been great. Great help in the academy too.¡± Sophie replied.


    Before Dorian could embarrass his daughter even more, Laverene and a few staff entered the room with the requested tableware, elegantly setting things up for the additional guests. Sophie took this time to take stock of the food at hand. A whole roasted goose, some smoked meats, fresh and cooked vegetables, a large communal pot of what she assumed was porridge or a rice equivalent, a smattering of oranges and grapes on a fruit platter. For people who claimed that they might not have enough to feed everyone, they sure had a lot of food.


    As they sat down, Sophie could feel Ary¡¯s hand reach under the table to squeeze hers. She looked over and found the redhead shuffling a little awkwardly, when their eyes met, Ary kept glancing at the silverware and back. Oh? Why does she look so flustered? Oh! She doesn¡¯t know proper etiquette¡­ is she¡­ embarrassed? Sophie suppressed the urge to chuckle at such an adorable sight and just gently squeezed back. It¡¯s okay, she mouthed to Ary, just follow along with me.


    Unconvinced but without any other option, Ary narrowed her eyes and nodded. With Alodie currently being fawned over by her parents, Sophie turned to glance at the Elteria siblings. The older sister looked to be in her mid twenties, and the wedding band on her hand told of a husband not currently present. The younger brother was more of Alodie¡¯s age, his youthful appearance contrasted with his more serious demeanour, at least when compared to Alodie. It would seem her family were inducting them into whatever businesses they had early on. Poor kid, lucky, but still.


    A clap echoed, stilling all conversation and turning all attention towards the head of the table where Alode¡¯s father stood up once more, the girl quickly moving to an empty seat at the rapid dismissal. ¡°Thank you everyone for being around. Without further adieu, let us enjoy this meal and offer our thanks to Astralis for this bounty. Blessed by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± Sophie echoed.


    ¡°Now let us eat! Though, I must say I share my daughter''s eagerness to hear of some of your group''s exploits if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Dorian chuckled.


    The party grinned and Sophie tipped her head at Elaria, her sister looking only slightly miffed at being volunteered to be first. With the clatter of silverware and food being passed around, she suspected they¡¯d have quite a few tales to go through before ¡®lunch¡¯ would be done. But hey, this isn¡¯t that bad at all.


    <hr><hr>


    The first topic of luncheon had been about Raylani and how odd the elf looked. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t take it personally and seemed more bemused by the incredulousness of human reactions to her presence. It was also relieving for Sophie to not be the object of befuddlement, with half elves generally being viewed warily. Raylani was saved by Elaria opening up about their travels, even performing a song or two with Raylani, though they mercifully chose something less risque than their usual routine.


    Then came the rest of the party¡¯s turn to recount their tales. Sophie let Sophia speak on their travels on the road and with the dwarves. Sophie herself kept things more brief than was necessary, but had decided on trying to minimize her actions, feeling a small tingle of shame every time she thought upon the moments she had failed herself and others. But it was enough. Sophie could see the approval in Alodie¡¯s parents eyes as they looked at their daughter¡¯s friends in a new light. The siblings looked on with something between indifference and jealousy at the free sounding lifestyles. It mattered little though, for Sophie caught sight of Alodie trying to hide a satisfied smile, and that was enough.


    Ary was adorably out of her depth but managed to play along. Sophie did notice the younger brother take note of her lack of table etiquette but let it slide as he didn¡¯t comment on it either. Ary remained mostly quiet but Sophie could see the girl¡¯s eyes taking in every little detail of the new environment. What a cutie.


    Lunch finished two hours overtime and only then did Sophie get a chance to properly move. Alodie¡¯s parents showed them around the first floor of the manor, taking them to various rooms including: their personal greenhouse, the estate¡¯s library, a few offices, the kitchens, and finally a large recreation area where the party was quickly deposited without Alodie. The girl was dragged up to the second floor in order to confer with her parents about something. Maids Laverene and Michela came with a butler to serve ¡®tea time¡¯. Though the gesture was appreciated, the party snickered amongst themselves as most were still too full from the heavy lunch.


    Settling down for the afternoon, Sophie found herself relaxing on a couch with Ary resting beside her, the two recovering from all the food they had. The other three congregated around a board game and found great fascination in determining which one had the most effective mind in outwitting each other. They are certainly competitive, Sophia and Raylani in particular. Sensing the lull in activity, Yana poked her head out of out from where a necklace would¡¯ve gone and began fluttering around. She had disguised herself as a good luck charm from the dwarven under kingdoms, a not entirely untrue claim. She fluttered around the room, doing much the same as Ary had earlier and soaked in everything she could.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird, in a few more days, we¡¯ll be on the way back to the academy.¡± Ary spoke.


    ¡°It does feel strange, doesn''t it? Given all the¡­ the shit we went through in the deeps. Then all this.¡± Sophie gestured around them, ¡°Feels kinda surreal. Then just, poof, we go back to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Though this time, we¡¯re going to have to figure out how to get those three involved.¡± Sophie grumbled.


    ¡°Heheh, it¡¯d be fun having them around.¡±


    ¡°Huh, and trouble I¡¯ll bet.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re your siblings.¡± Ary cooed a little more sadly, ¡°And Raylani.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s the problem though isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll have to explain how an orphan magically got two siblings. Not that I mind.¡± Sophie chuckled, giving Ary¡¯s cheek a little poke, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to somehow introduce a species of elf never seen before by humans of this era. Somehow convincing the academy that not just one, but all three of them just popped up out of nowhere.¡±


    The two giggled and snuggled each other, turning their attention back to the trio with Yana now fluttering around them, brimming with curiosity. They watched the little faerie poking and prodding at every shelf or thing, seemingly completely enraptured with this strange insight into a more extravagant version of the human world outside. Sophie spied Ary looking almost wistfully at the faerie, and wondered what exactly was going on within her mind.


    Beyond appearing as a light spell above or around Ary, the faerie mostly tried to conceal her presence from humanity as a whole. Sophie recalled that Yana had only briefly touched on the issue, speaking about the power of fae magicks and the innate desire for those seeking power to try and capture the fae. Though Sophie didn¡¯t know how accurate Yana¡¯s beliefs were nowadays, she respected her reasoning and understood the lust for power should people learn about her own abilities. Not being able to die does make for quite a useful ability in a fight. Sophie shuddered at feelings it evoked. Doesn¡¯t make it any less pleasant though. And I guess Yana could separate my connection with Ary temporarily... to bypass even the void magicks, I suppose that means she''s far more powerful than she looks, that''s fore sure.


    Ary had a keen eye for Sophie¡¯s shifts in moods and quickly snuggled up to her, offering a calming balm amongst the sea of chaotic thoughts beginning to swirl about within her mind. The lovely scent of floral vanilla filled her senses and Sophie realized she had grown more and more dependent on the redhead¡¯s presence. It worried her in a way that was similar to when she had been around Eva, a constant fear of having such an important thing in her life being snatched away. Hah, I¡¯d die before I would let that happen, she smiled grimly. She absently toyed with Ary¡¯s braid, receiving great joy from the little pleased noises Ary made.


    The door to the room opened after a while and Alodie entered with a polite bow followed by her parents. The girl looked fairly embarrassed at the eyes falling upon her but tried to keep a straight face. Her parents on the other hand, looked overjoyed at the party enjoying their recreation room.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping little Alodie away from you guys. We just wanted to catch up.¡± Dorian chuckled.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Alodie muttered.


    ¡°She writes home but she¡¯s always so vague.¡± Alodie¡¯s mother admonished.


    Alodie looked away as everyone else shared a soft laugh.


    ¡°Go now, don¡¯t keep your guests waiting. And once again, thank you all so much for visiting.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, Lady Elteria, thank you for hosting us.¡± Sophie replied for the group.


    ¡°What a polite young lady. You¡¯re the knight, yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me, madam.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how did you end up with so many accolades to your name?¡±


    Sophie froze, unsure if she was allowed to bring down the mood of the household. She glanced towards Alodie who shrunk, also uncertain of what the correct reply was.


    Not our problem though, Sophia shrugged.


    Very helpful, Sophie dryly acknowledged, we are guests, you know?


    I suppose some tact would be nice. They aren¡¯t like Alodie, at least, we don¡¯t know them that well. Sophia replied.


    That¡¯s what I was thinking too, Sophie sighed.


    ¡°I was¡­ went across the border after a quest Carrador, madam. Earned my titles in Melton, and along my travels after that.¡±


    ¡°Amazing. To think there were such capable young people as yourself, and one who¡¯s studying at the academy at the same time!¡±


    ¡°Heh, thank you for the praise, madam. Wouldn¡¯t recommend it though. It¡¯s a tiring life.¡±


    ¡°I can only imagine!¡± Julia looked approvingly at her, ¡°Ah, but don¡¯t mind me, just the ramblings of an old lady. Try to keep my daughter out of trouble though. She doesn''t act like it but she can be quite the troublemaker.¡±


    ¡°Of course madam.¡±


    ¡°Mom! Sophie!¡± Alodie rasped. Poor girl, heheh.


    ¡°Now, now, young lady. She is your senior.¡± Julia tutted.


    ¡°Sorry, mom.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Well you are all welcome to join us for dinner too.¡± Dorian chimed in.


    ¡°Another day!¡± Alodie quickly declared, her desire to avoid more embarrassing moments overwhelming her nerves.


    Her parents chuckled at her outburst and Sophie had to hold back a small laugh.


    ¡°Fine, fine. We¡¯ll leave you all be for now. Do enjoy the rest of your week in Ostia!¡± Dorian dipped his head slightly.


    ¡°Thank you for the opportunity, sir.¡± Sophie dipped her head in return.


    Alodie hurried over to the party the moment her parents walked out of the room. Her face beet red but relieved. Having a family like this must be nice.

 Act 6 Chapter 9: A Spell Awry

    ¡°Report Number: 2341-AD-62F


    Author: Cmdr. Aegemian Doltir - Eight Monitor Corps


    Report: Despite the current status of the Gratian civil expanding in scope and factions. Our scouts have confirmed that most of the conflict remains confined to their borders and that the [Tranoire Incident] is still the only recent incident occurring within international borders. Monitor Station-22 will continue to keep vigilance over the northern waterways.


    Monitor Station-15 reports that¡­ ¡±


    - Cmdr. Aegemian Doltir, Potomian Monitor Corps, ¡°Report On Activites Beyond Northern Potomian¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Though Alodie was overly excitable and nervous at first, over the course of the week, Sophie noticed how the girl grew more used to their presence and her role as the host. She dared to guess that Alodie considered the newer trio of the party to be something akin to good acquaintances or even friends. Sophia at least, seemed to reciprocate, while Elaria and Raylani were more intrigued but willing to get to know her more. They seem to have taken onto her presence well at least.


    That said, it would seem that Sophie¡¯s own worries could never really end. With the next problem on the horizon being how she would enroll the trio into the Academy. Financially, thanks to her dwarven adventures, their rewards would cover any admissions fees. The main issue would be getting them to take the admissions exams like she and Ary had. Passing them and studying too, that might be a problem. Though maybe I could get Raylani some sort of exemption.


    The rest of their trip through Ostia went relatively smoothly, with little issues as they continued exploring the city with Alodie¡¯s guidance. They experienced more of the calm lifestyle that this city provided and thanks to Alodie, also sampled some of the more exotic foods present within the region. During that time, they also visited a cultural museum that was neat, if offering nothing too substantial for Sophie¡¯s investigation. As well as a visit to a local bakery owned by Alodie¡¯s family, to which both Sophie and Ary affirmed, produced some exceptional loaves of bread.


    Perhaps the only major crisis the group experienced was when a group of Ostian gardes accosted Raylani for being a potential spy. Likely due to both her outsider status as an elf and then as a dark elf, automatically raising suspicions. Only when Alodie confirmed her to be a guest of her family did the gardes loosen up a bit. Throwing in Elaria¡¯s dangerously silver tongue, they let Raylani go. But it did show off how getting people to accept Raylani might be difficult. Hells, most of them don¡¯t even acknowledge me. Guess the east does have it a little easier when it comes to elvenkind.


    Minor problems aside, if Sophie had to rate this Ostian excursion, excluding the brief detour into the deeps, she would give it nearly full marks. Ary seemed back to full spirits and happy, which meant she was also happy. It also proved to be a rather enjoyable time spent with new siblings that for Sophie, legitimately sprouted out of nowhere. Stars, who the hells will ever actually believe me? A twin? Then a sister? Just like that? She chuckled, magic is weird as hell.


    Ary tugged her sleeve and Sophie snapped out of her thoughts, falling into line behind the redhead. Today was the departure date and she felt almost melancholic at having to leave this peace behind. Many of the others felt the same way but kept it to themselves, most of them also feeling just as intrigued about life in Arteria. Out of the bunch, Alodie seemed to enjoy herself the most, and Sophie had found the girl smiling to herself more often. They¡¯d spent the last night in Ostia having dinner with the Elteria family and were treated to yet another feast that left them stuffed. This time, despite being embarrassed, Alodie managed to persevere and appear, if anything, a tad more confident. It did however, make Sophie feel a small pang of jealousy, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have such parental warmth.


    The group boarded their pre-arranged Southshore corvette, this time making the smart choice to liaise with the captain before boarding, ensuring they had adequate space for the additional guests. The rooms were fairly spacious if modest, certainly not as comfortable as Alodie¡¯s original return to Ostia. For the rest of them though, it was leagues above the first ship they took to arrive in, a fact Sophie was most grateful for.


    Sophie roomed with Ary and Alodie, the two girls happily chatting away as Sophie organised their belongings. Once she stowed their things away, the trio made their way down the tight corridors to the mess hall. There, they found Elaria and Raylani already performing some little ditties that entertained the crew and kept their portion of the fare free. Sophia waved the trio over and they settled down in the mess for a quick lunch that consisted of porridge and salted meats, a far cry from the meals just a night ago.


    ¡°Feels weird now that it¡¯s over, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Sophia stated.


    ¡°It went by so fast! Thanks for coming too!¡± Alodie beamed.


    ¡°Heh, of course, of course. We had fun too.¡± Sophie smiled back.


    ¡°Felt like we did a month''s worth of things in a week.¡± Ary piped up.


    ¡°Yeah, who knew Ostia had so many gardens?¡± Sophia joked.


    "Hey!¡± Alodie pouted.


    ¡°Never said I didn¡¯t enjoy them, because I did. Just saying how it''s a little comical that every  aristocrat wants to sponsor a greenhouse of their own. Right, Aryana?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. And they all had different flowers, that was really neat.¡± Ary affirmed.


    "Ohh did you have a favourite?¡± Alodie inquired, her eyes brimming with curiosity.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ary stuck her tongue atop her lip to think, the redhead frowning a little before nodding to herself, ¡°Lilies.¡± She smiled.


    With a small nudge, Sophie leaned over and kissed her nose, ¡°You called?¡±


    The table broke out into a small chuckle at the absurd display, but Sophie felt the other two¡¯s supportive looks and felt an immense sense of calm. Taking advantage of the brief lull, they turned their attention to Elaria who was singing a song about the sea and stars.


    ¡°Look to the bright heavens and deepest of seas,


    Embrace the call of the oceans free.


    It¡¯s far beyond us now, the horizon doth goes


    When the stars call, the seas will answer¡­¡±


    Elaria¡¯s voice intermingled with the small crowd of sailors chanting along. This time, instead of seductive dancing, Raylani was only clapping and stomping along with the beat, encouraging the crowd to continue. Noticing their gazes, she gently tilted her head in a greeting and they waved back.


    Amongst the noise there was a singular creek. Sophie reacted instinctively and wrapped herself around Ary. Then, the music stopped.


    Pain. A sharp burning pain took over her as she blinked rapidly to reorientate herself. Her head had slammed up against the mess¡¯s walls. One moment they were fine, then she felt the shockwave and the pain. Ary didn''t even have time to squeak when Sophie jumped to her defence. Dazed and confused, she looked to her friends.


    Alodie had gripped the table and managed to hold on, though Sophia¡¯s bowl of porridge had partially splattered across her. Her counterpart was also nursing a head wound, having been violently dashed against the table itself. Thankfully, she appeared mostly fine on the surface. Ary shivered within Sophie¡¯s embrace; frightened, concerned, and alarmed in equal measure. But safe.


    Sophie¡¯s neck ached as she turned towards where her other companions had been. Rumors of Raylani having been a skilled and agile fighter were not misplaced, the dark elf had remained standing and now took up a combat ready pose, immediately positioned to jump at any threats. Elaria was less lucky but blessed to have such a competent follower. For she landed on her backside but avoided further damage when Raylani managed to catch hold of her mistress by the scruff of her collar, holding her up and preventing her from fully slamming into the ground.


    A few of the sailors were less fortunate and bled from some fresh wounds, but the consensus was clear. Judging by their equally confused expressions, no one knew what had happened.


    ¡°Everyone okay?!¡± A gruff sailor shouted.


    ¡°Safe here.¡± Another replied.


    ¡°Got wounded.¡±


    ¡°Lancel¡¯s been hurt too.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.A few others chimed.


    ¡°Civilians are fine.¡± Sophie answered for the group, after having taken a look at all their bearings.


    Yana flew out of her hiding space, looking bewildered as the rest of them as the faerie was thankfully spared from everything. Her presence however, caused quite a stir in the sailors until the gruff voice chimed in again.


    ¡°Whoever dun that, keep the light up. Everyone else, get the wounded to the infirmary or get to your posts!¡± The gruff sailor commanded.


    At once, the crew jumped onto their feet, rushing off to their stations or hauling those with some wounds to the infirmary. In the chaos and not receiving much attention, the party simply reconvened, closing ranks as they assessed each other for injuries.


    ¡°Did you all feel the shock, which made this boat rock?¡± Yana broke the silence.


    A few exasperated grunts followed but it confirmed that they had all just experienced something.


    ¡°What the hells was that?¡± Sophie followed up, only to find confused faces staring back at her.


    Their expressions then turned to curiosity as shouts came from above deck, loud enough that the faintest of noises could be heard from in here. Which means they¡¯re being pretty fucking loud.


    Taking control of the situation, she delivered her orders. ¡°Ela, get your flute packed up and safe. Alodie, you doing okay?¡±


    Her sister seemed surprised but did not protest, taking Raylani with her as they hurried back to their cabins. Alodie meanwhile, just nodded, a little shaken and clearly somewhat distressed, but uninjured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our cabins, secure everything. Then¡­ let¡¯s find out what the hells just happened.¡±


    Everyone else wordlessly nodded and got up to move. Sophie then turned to Ary, the redhead looking back at her with an indecipherable expression.


    ¡°Ary, you alright?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Sophie¡­ you¡­¡± Ary whispered.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sophie repeated.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ary muttered, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s head back.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°What the hells was that?!¡±


    ¡°It was a kraken, I swear!¡±


    ¡°No fucking kraken lives this deep in the Tranoire!¡±


    ¡°It was big! Like a house! It smashed our sides and just fucked off!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Two sailors chattered as they rushed past the party, barely taking in their presence as they rushed to their posts. A kraken?!


    Sophie¡¯s alarmed expression was mirrored by those who knew. Elaria and Raylani didn¡¯t but understood that this was probably a bad thing. They huddled around a spare table in the mess hall, making sure no one was hurt before venturing upwards. Alodie had also joined them despite the girl¡¯s frightened state. When they had returned to the room, Alodie refused to be left in the room, taking more comfort in the company of friends. Yana was also back in her position atop Ary¡¯s head, the group now simply brushing off any comments of the weird magic light that was above the redhead.


    Sharing a wordless acknowledgement between each other, the party made their way to the deck. Most of the sailors who were running around were too busy to notice them, those that did seemingly just didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Oi, what are you lot doing here?¡± The captain yelled from the helm.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sophie answered with a question.


    ¡°No clue. One moment we were sailing, the next something slammed into our sides.¡± The captain growled.


    ¡°It was a monster, I swear.¡± One of the crew chimed in.


    ¡°Quiet you, I¡¯ll not have idle rumors spread.¡± The captain barked at him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a rumor sir. I saw it, thick a tree, the shadow just below the ship before it rocked up. I swear.¡±


    ¡°True or not, there¡¯s no monster here right now. So we keep going, and you keep focusing on your post. You got that?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ but¡­ yes captain!¡± The man reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°And you lot, what are you still standing there for! Get yer asses below decks! We¡¯ll let you know if something comes up.¡± The captain faced them.


    Much like the sailor, the party reluctantly complied, retreating back to the mess hall to take a breather from the chaos on the top deck.


    Below deck, there was little room for joy or jokes as they all had their own worries and suspicions of things that had happened. Eyes turning worried glances towards the ship¡¯s hull, perhaps questioning if its integrity would hold. In a spot of good news, Sophie did at least draw a quick conclusion from everything she had witnessed.


    ¡°Guys, listen up. I think I can at least piece together something.¡± Sophie declared.


    ¡°Mmhmm, me too.¡± Sophia added.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Elaria gestured.


    ¡°First, no one knows what happened. So it¡¯s unlikely this is some elaborate set up or a  trap for us. That¡¯s good to know.¡± Sophie spoke.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Raylani scoffed, ¡°But the blade might still strike, for even if we see one, there might be more.¡±


    ¡°Possibly, but that would happen regardless.¡± Sophie grunted, ¡°Still, I guess it''s worth being vigilant about.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, continue.¡± Elaria motioned, a little less patiently this time.


    ¡°Right. So the second thing is that a monster struck the ship. Whatever the case, we didn¡¯t see any other ships nearby or even just now. So whatever it is, it¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°Great. Just when we thought we were done dealing with monsters for a while.¡± Sophia grumbled.


    ¡°At least we¡¯re alive.¡± Sophie said, ¡°Besides, it could also just be something else entirely. We''ve also not been boarded, so not pirates.¡±


    ¡°At least we can fight pirates.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, no use worrying about it now.¡± Sophie added.


    At that, the discussion tapered off, a sense of uneasy acceptance filled the air as a few of them grunted.


    ¡°Halt, and behold the powers of my might. Through the veil I see with un¡­unparalleled foresight.¡± Yana interrupted, fluttering in-between everyone.


    ¡°Yana?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°You are all lost in delusion, for that was but a simple illusion.¡± Yana declared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°A great big wave, the ship did brave. But there was no wretched creature, that stains this sea with its filthy feature For a spell was cast, and we suffered the blast.¡± The faerie triumphantly posed.


    ¡°A spell¡¯s after effects? Is there something that could do this?¡± Elaria asked.


    ¡°Not that I know of.¡± Alodie finally managed to speak.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Sophie agreed.


    ¡°No, no, no! For something bent the sea below asunder, Which I suspect were demons seeking plunder.¡± Yana continued.


    ¡°Huh? Demons seeking plunder? That makes no sense. I mean, how are demons even underwater? I thought they prefer their blasted hellscapes for a reason.¡± Sophie questioned.


    ¡°The cursed sea exists to stop them too.¡± Alodie added before nervously trying to distance herself, ¡°Or what I¡¯ve heard and read says so, at least.¡±


    ¡°No, no! Fools! It was a spell gone awry, I could tell that without scry.¡± Yana tapped her head.


    ¡°A spell gone¡­ so what exactly was it?¡± Sophie prodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°A teleportation spell.¡± Elaria cut the faerie off.


    Yana seemed angry but pleased at the same time, nodding at Elaria¡¯s conclusions.


    ¡°Demons were trying to teleport somewhere nearby. Or¡­ someone was trying to teleport demons nearby.¡± Elaria theorised, "And whatever shadow they saw was likely just a reflection of the other side."


    ¡°Could it be like the spell that brought us together, mistress?¡± Raylani said, her face remaining unchanging with her ever present stoic expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. You all remember how I said Raylani and I met after a magic spell gone wrong, right?¡±


    The rest of them nodded.


    ¡°If the little winged creature¡¯s assumption is true, then someone tried a summoning spell. It failed, leading to the aftershocks.¡± Elaria frowned, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem right. Back then, it was more or less organised and clear. Wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°A spell circle and wards, yes mistress.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°What if they¡¯re not trying to break, but instead trying to take?¡± Yana chirped menacingly.


    ¡°Trying to¡­¡± Elaria froze and turned to look at Sophie and her counterpart. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Ela? What is it?¡± Sophie shared a concerned glance with Sophia who shrugged.


    Elaria sighed, ¡°It seems someone just tried to magically abduct you. Thankfully, the Master¡¯s powers triumph over little trifles such as those. But¡­¡± She snarled in annoyance, ¡°It would seem more than just that Goddess has finally noticed your, or our, presence here in this world.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh indeed. It adds unnecessary complications. But I suspect they wouldn¡¯t try that anytime soon. The¡­ what do you call it again?¡±


    ¡°Mana?¡±


    ¡°The mana on their end must be disrupted even more than what happened here. And that¡¯s considering that you just made a spell implode simply by existing.¡± Elaria turned to the faerie, ¡°Do I have that right, little fae?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s an abomination, though you¡¯re also just a different denomination.¡± Yana narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Close enough.¡± Elaria leaned back in her chair and sighed, letting the tension out of her body.


    ¡°Wait, wait. Demons? If demons are coming, then doesn¡¯t that mean this could be the beginning of something far worse?¡± Alodie spoke in a panic.


    No one answered. Elaria and Raylani probably didn¡¯t know. Neither did Alodie. But Sophie and Sophia shared the same horrifying thought. Did we accidentally speed up the coming Dark Tide?


    "So what do we do?" Sophie finally asked.


    "As for now? Nothing. Nothing we do can change the fact that you''ve been noticed, I suspect." Elaria groaned, "Though this might be because we''re in the range for some demonic corruption too. So it''s unlikely they can just strike like this without us wandering into a place of power."


    "So we''ll be fine as long as we''re not next to a corruption source?"


    "I sure hope so. Considering we''re not stopping the ship, I suspect this is a... one time occurrence."


    With that, even Sophie let the conversation drop. For she knew what words Elaria left out, for now. Leaning back to consider the implications of Elaria''s deductions. Let''s just hope they don''t all prove correct. I have enough problems already. She clutched Ary''s hands tighter, and Ary squeezed back. Things just got a whole lot worse.

 Act 6 Chapter 10: To Arteria Once Again!

    ¡°By light and by sword, we shall hold our ground.


    By fire and by feast, we shall honor thy name.


    By land and by sea, there is no place we won¡¯t go.


    By heavens above and by hells below. Our place is here, by Astralis¡¯s star.¡±


    - Passage of Canticle of Fortified Faith, ¡°Prayers of the Argent Curia¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Despite there being no other trouble for the rest of the voyage, the entire ship, including the party, kept to a mostly tense silence for the duration of their journey. For the crew, the superstitious belief that their noises could potentially attract the monster kept them subdued. For the party, digesting that demons had tried to capture Sophie had unnerved them. For amongst the antagonists that she¡¯d faced before, this was most in line with. Arantos.


    It meant that the death god was likely taking a more direct approach to try and harm her this time. Though unsuccessful, she knew that this marked the beginning of new troubles headed her way.


    Only when they finally caught sight of Arterian frigates patrolling the waters did both crew and party breathe a sigh of relief, the tension in their nearly week-long journey dissipating. Alodie still remained a little startled but had mostly recovered from the ordeal. Sophie simply pretended that her head didn¡¯t occasionally ache.


    Standing on deck and seeing the familiar Arterian harbor brought an even greater appreciation for the strange city that stood here. The plethora of ships and merchants crowding its streets and sea lanes offering the feeling of safety in numbers. It was an odd thing to appreciate but Sophie did nonetheless.


    Here the sea air was more unpleasant and more briny than the Tranoire in the east. Still, for her it was a home port of sorts and she found herself more amused than anything by her siblings and Raylani¡¯s reaction to seeing a city far larger than Ostia. Their sheer wonder was almost enough to make up for the bumpy voyage, in particular how Raylani seemed to become even more stoic in an attempt to feign indifference.


    Sophie herself found it strange that Arteria also had a thin layer of snowfall covering the city. Unlike Ostia however, there wasn¡¯t just mounds of piled snow on side streets and the city still retained most of its vibrant colors. But whether that was due to some magic covering the city or just the weather remained to be seen.


    ¡°Welcome to Arteria, please proceed to the port authority.¡± A bored sounding redcloak gestured at a building in port.


    Countless other citizens milled about the place alongside dock workers and sailors. The increased guard patrols from her incident in the library were still in effect as squads of redcloaks roamed the port. The Clover Legion were also out in full force as grey armoured legionaries patrolled alongside them, though the blue cloaked Trinite guard remained absent here.


    ¡°Move along!¡± A guardsmen barked.


    On cue, the line moved forward and Sophia sucked in a small breath.


    ¡°Looks different than just from our memories?¡± Sophie quipped.


    ¡°Tch, of course.¡± Sophia huffed.


    Alodie chuckled at her reaction and Sophie noticed her counterpart¡¯s frown softening. Oh my. She is kinda similar to Ary, heheh.


    ¡°This city is larger than the last one.¡± Raylani clicked her tongue, ¡°And those of the twilight abyss.¡±


    "It is one of the largest ones on the continent, so I hope you don¡¯t take this as the standard.¡± Sophie said.


    Rayani nodded and continued observing the new environment while Elaria seemed to be plotting something once more. Ary just happily clung to Sophie, occasionally fussing over her head wound. The two held hands and simply basked in the feeling of being back, and judging by the twinkle in Ary¡¯s eyes, she was also thinking about the moments they¡¯ll soon be able to have back in their room.


    ¡°Next! Move along!¡± A guard called out.


    Soon enough, the party approached a weary looking official looking up at the party, his eyes widening at their eclectic make up. Before he even spoke, Sophie, Ary and Alodie fished out their student identifications and placed them on his desk. The man looked surprised and nodded, wordlessly taking down a few notes and then returning them.


    ¡°Your friends?¡± He gestured at the other three, having to do a double take on both Sophia and Raylani.


    "Twin. Sophia Kastiane. That¡¯s my sister, Elaria Kastiane, and her¡­ maid, Raylani Nelass.¡± Sophie introduced them.


    ¡°Uh-huh. Id¡¯s or proof of work and purpose?¡± The administrator asked.


    To Sophie¡¯s own surprise, both her counterpart and her sister came prepared, immediately reaching for their own pockets to produce little tokens.


    ¡°Sophia Kastiane, allied sword of Khaz Druzara of the under kingdoms.¡± Sophia bowed, shooting Sophie a quick message, how¡¯d you like that?


    Could¡¯ve told me earlier, Sophie retorted.


    Wouldn¡¯t have been as fun without your reaction, Sophia winked.


    ¡°Elaria Castiane. Though this might be a bit sensitive.¡± Elaria spoke up.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man replied, his eyes revealing his disbelief of how casually Sophia introduced herself.


    Without batting an eye, Elaria pulled out a writ stamped by the Traxian prince. Clearly, the official hadn¡¯t expected this and just stared at it with a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bard, officially recognised. Raylani is my assistant, as the document can confirm.¡±


    The man let out a deep sigh and leaned back in his chair, shaking his head and rubbing his eyebrows. ¡°Certainly don¡¯t get a group like this everyday.¡± He whistled, "Especially not just going through customs." He grumbled.


    The official filled out some more papers and stamped three little cards and pushed them forward. ¡°Well uhh, don¡¯t cause trouble I suppose. Welcome to Arteria.¡±


    Shooting the man a few polite nods, he waved them through the checkpoint and they stepped onto the cobble-streets of the city. Just like that, they were now part of the city. That left Sophie with two unresolved questions that she already had ideas on solving. To find a place to stay and to enroll the other three. For the first, she could rely on the All Hogs Arms, for the second, that was where the main challenge lay. Maybe the church? A noble? Do we sponsor them ourselves? Sophie shook her head, let¡¯s get to the All Hogs Arms first, then we can figure out what to do.


    <hr><hr>


    With pork knuckles devoured and a few glasses of juice in their bellies, they had secured and enjoyed the benefits of hospitality at the All Hogs Arms. Their next stop happened to be the academy dockyards as they searched for the administrative building to make an application for the non-students in the group. A few of the academy guardians were on patrol, their decorative cloaks fluttering in the wind as they stood around the dockyards.


    ¡°Name and business.¡± The gate guardian asked.


    ¡°Sophie, student. Those two are as well. Here to help these three apply.¡± She answered politely.


    ¡°Alright. First building to the left. Take care¡­¡± His voice trailed off a little upon catching sight of Raylani.


    But the party gave him no time to recover and took his quick approval to heart as they shuffled past him.


    Entering the stuffy but well decorated building indicated, Sophie felt her nose itch as they travelled across the tiled floors. A few other students and hopeful applicants waited outside an office and the party made their way inside, their strange attire attracting a great deal of unwanted attention.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.Within the office, a few desks manned by a skeleton crew of administrators scribbling with countless papers and documents. A small reception section was mannered by a friendly looking lady who seemed intrigued that such a large group entered all at once.


    ¡°Hello! Welcome to the academy offices, how uh¡­ how can I help you all today?¡± The lady half heartedly smiled, finally noticing the strange nature of this party.


    ¡°Uhh, hi. We¡¯re just looking to see how these three can apply to the academy.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Oh? Oh! Applications? Well uhh¡­ give me a second then.¡± The lady stood up and went to a side office, exchanging a few words with a more seasoned administrator.


    The older man nodded before whispering a few more things. Having received some form of approval, she came back out and gestured for the party to enter.


    ¡°Mister Donaldson here will help you through this process. Good luck!¡± The lady chirped.


    In the office, the man welcomed them and looked a little flustered that he didn¡¯t have enough seats for such a large crowd. Sophie motioned for the three applicants to sit and stood behind them while Ary and Alodie stood in the back of the room.


    ¡°Hello there! You can call me Mr. Donaldson, a pleasure to have you here today. I was told you¡¯re here for applications?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m Sophie Kastiane, a current student. These two are my sisters Sophia and Elaria, and that¡¯s Raylani Nelass. They¡¯re looking to apply for the academy. Would it be possible for them to make the next semester?¡± Sophie spoke.


    ¡°For the next semester? That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a tall order. Normally it''s for the next academic year. Do you have sponsorships or any special scholarships that might demonstrate an advanced level of learning?¡± Donaldson asked, ¡°Ah, and any additional documents?¡±


    Sophie considered how to answer as her counterpart and Elaria produced their respective writs. Earning them a bemused ¡®hmm¡¯ from the administrator. Sensing that she was perhaps outo f her depth when dealing with something so major and a bureaucrat, she turned to her one trump card and looked to Alodie. The girl seemed startled out of her wits for a second before their eyes met and she slowly seemed to understand. Alodie pursed her lips in disapproval before she stepped forward. Our negotiator has arrived.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie didn¡¯t know how long the negotiations went on for, only that at the end of it, she was exhausted and so was everyone else. It stretched to the point where the receptionist lady brought in little cups of water for everyone. All she knew was that they needed an express application fee of fifteen gold each without a proper sponsor or scholarship. Money, it seems, talks even at the academy, and Sophie muttered a soft prayer for the dwarves bolstering their funds just enough to pay the fee, much to the man¡¯s surprise.


    With that done, he confirmed that to them the need for at least passing the entry exams the same way Sophie and Ary had. Still, to their great fortune, he scheduled them for next week, though Donaldson did warn them that they had to pass this round of exams to be pushed into the semester. Otherwise, her siblings and Raylani would have to wait for another round and be placed into the next academic year instead.


    Relieved and extremely grateful, they thanked Donaldson for the help and Sophie made a mental note to treat Alodie to a meal. As they walked out of the administrative building and back into the chilly afternoon sea air, Sophie grinned and turned to Ary. The redhead smiled back and nodded her approval. Time for some tea.


    Leading the party to the grand library proved to be a trip in and of itself. For they managed to pass the Chamber of Stalwart Judgement and the Krenonian Arena. The towering chamber elicited amazed gasps from Elaria and Raylani, the two clearly somewhat awestruck by the massive structure that watched over the city. The arena was what caught Raylani¡¯s eye the most, and even Sophia eyed it with a small measure of interest as the two of them realized that this would be a perfect place to duel.


    Sophie had to practically usher the two along while Alodie and Ary returned to their excited chattering with each other. Elaria caught Sophie¡¯s eye, shooting her a sisterly smile that offered warmth on this cold day. For a brief second, Sophie could just about feel comfortable, able to pretend that everything was normal, that she had set out and finished everything she needed to do. But alas, Arantos is out for me. The mystery of the Myndiri remains. There¡¯s also the stolen dawn. Sophie grimaced, helluva work load.


    Arriving at the grand library grounded her back in reality as she dragged her head from the clouds. Inside, the quiet, contemplative atmosphere brought a small sense of reflection amongst the group, each of them making different expressions as they processed their journey so far.


    Sophie directed them to the cafe, helping them find seats whilst she and Ary took advantage of the moment to order the tea for them. The two felt an immediate tiredness escape from both of them as the rigours of travel unwound from their bones. Now, Ary¡¯s happy go lucky demeanour shifted into one of concern as she unsubtly began examining Sophie. The redhead¡¯s facade was faltering slightly, Sophie noticing how her breaths were a little less even than usual. Worry filled her own eyes and the two fussed over each other, both heavy with the feeling that it was only a matter of time before one of them got hurt again.


    ¡°Hi! Welcome! What can I get for you two today?¡± The clerk smiled,


    ¡°Uhh, six orange black teas, please.¡± Ary answered.


    Having placed their order, they then paid and waited around, leaving the other four to chat at the table. Sophie turned to find Ary frowning at her and squeezed the girl¡¯s hand before quirking her head sideways, inviting Ary to begin.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± The girl whispered, her expression growing more serious.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­ ahead?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Love you? I do. Unquestionably.¡± Sophie whispered cheekily, a massive grin on her face.


    Ary was caught off guard and had to do a double take, going through a wide variety of expressions as she tried to process what happened.


    ¡°I¡­ what the heck? You¡­you can¡¯t just say that so casually!¡± Ary shrunk into a blush.


    ¡°But I¡¯m just stating the-¡±


    Ary silenced her with the quickest of pecks, the redhead growing even redder, ¡°I love you too, stupid.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, knew it.¡± Sophie joked.


    ¡°Gah, but no, that wasn¡¯t, ugh¡­ sometimes.¡± Ary pouted.


    ¡°Sorry, I had to.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ary sighed, ¡°But what I wanted to ask was¡­ well¡­ do you have to go back out there? Into dungeons, looking for artifacts or¡­ or¡­ just whatever.¡±


    Both their elated expressions quickly fell and Sophie tried to look away but Ary wouldn¡¯t let her, holding her gaze wherever she tried to look. Letting out a resigned sigh, she shook her head.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just¡­ stop? Stop getting hurt, getting thrown into these horrid situations?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­¡± Sophie stammered as she searched her mind, ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one who can do. That¡¯s why I was sent here.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! But that¡¯s the thing, you¡¯re not the only one who can do the weird void stuff. You have a twin! A clone! She can do all the stuff too can¡¯t she?¡± Ary argued, ¡°Your sister too, didn¡¯t she say the void monster sent her here as well?¡±


    Sophie looked away, knowing in her heart there were elements of truth in Ary¡¯s protest. I¡¯m not alone, I do have friends, I do have supporters, and two powerful siblings. But yet¡­ I can¡¯t just shrug this burden onto them. They deserve to live a life too. Ary nearly snarled, having already seen Sophie¡¯s complicated expression and coming to her own conclusions.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Was all Sophie could whisper, the words leaving her mouth leaving an acrid taste behind. Sorry I keep worrying you, hurting you. Sorry. Sorry.


    Ary looked furious for a moment, ready to throttle Sophie as her green eyes glowed red for a split second. Then she let her shoulders drop, all the fire within her flickering away as she nuzzled Sophie. She is... she¡­ she calmed down?


    ¡°I guessed as much.¡± Ary sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. Been mulling over this for a while.¡± Ary pulled away with a despondent sigh, ¡°I thought I lost you, Sophie. I mean lost, lost. Proper lost.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t¡­ die.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°I know. But back in the dwarven mines, I watched you fall. Like fall, fall. Even if you were alive, what realistic chances were there for you to just make it back? I don¡¯t doubt you, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    "You almost died because of me.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. That¡¯s why I thought you were gone for good, too injured to recover in time for¡­ well anything really. But-¡±


    ¡°Six orange black teas for Sophie and Aryana!¡± The clerk called from the counter, cutting Ary off.


    Sophie stared in horror as the redhead seemed incensed before both of them burst out in a soft chuckle, moving to collect their drinks.


    ¡°Ary,¡± Sophie spoke, her voice clear and composed.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°It has to be me. I can¡¯t thrust this responsibility onto someone else. I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯ll try my best not to get hurt or be thrown into a dangerous situation. I also promise to protect you.¡±


    Ary just stared at her, the girl¡¯s eyes shifting between meeting her gaze and escaping from it. Eventually, Ary just snickered to herself. ¡°By the cursed spirits, that really killed the mood a little.¡±


    Sophie laughed and nodded, ¡°That it did. But you caught what I was trying to say, right? That I-¡±


    Sophie was once again silenced with a kiss, the half elf taking a moment to process things before blushing.


    ¡°I know. I heard you.¡± Ary spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I get it. And¡­¡± Ary poked Sophie in the cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll be here, by your side.¡±


    Sophie was stunned, she froze mid step and just looked at Ary with wide eyes. The declaration felt so profound yet casual in equal measure. Yet the look in Ary¡¯s eyes said it all, she meant it. Sophie didn¡¯t know how to react, she felt an overwhelming sense of confusion and started tearing up. She couldn¡¯t control herself.


    Ary bopped her nose and wiped away a still forming tear, smiling sadly the entire time. ¡°Now let¡¯s get moving. Sorry for being a weirdo.¡±


    Sophie just stared and followed like an automaton. Oh Ary¡­. oh you lovely, lovely, soul. You¡¯re not the weirdo, I am. Ahhhh!  ¡°I¡¯ll be with you too.¡± She whispered as they returned to the group, ¡°Whenever you need me.¡±


    Seeing Ary smile warming in response with an affectionate twinkle in her eye, Sophie was more certain than ever of her decision. Whatever it takes, Ary. I''ll protect you.

 Act 6 Evas Contemplations: The White Rose And Self Doubt

    ¡°There¡¯s so many of them now. Diseased, thrice dead, and all manner of things. One should be careful venturing into the Mistveil or anywhere not on a well maintained path. Something went wrong here, more than it already was. The mana has been tainted and hordes of undead roam just beyond the treeline. If you see an undead? Just run, run and pray you aren¡¯t already surrounded. Aside from that, I can only suggest you look for the necromancer and kill them. If you can''t see it? Well, say a prayer before you die, at least. ¡±


    - Azeriah Gaius, Silver Rank Adventurer, ¡°Adivce On Navigating The Mistveil"


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary, right? I¡¯ll go talk to father again, see if we can¡¯t persuade the council to be more lenient. I think a year is far too much for what you did. You even helped repair relations and-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Freddie. Really.¡± Eva interrupted the prince¡¯s ramblings.


    Prince Frederick deflated like a balloon and his unceremonious breaking of character spooked his retainers, most of them maintaining a healthy distance from the duo. Only Evaline¡¯s assigned guardian ritters and the kingsguard stood closer, but even then, they allowed the prince his privacy. For even under orders from the Carradorian high council itself, the ritters were unwilling to check the limits of Prince Frederick''s patience.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair though. To have you in temporary banishment for so long. A year?! When Lord Krastein broke the articles of the treaty it was only a month!¡± Frederick complained.


    ¡°Freddie, I know. But it¡¯s all because of that damned Meltonian.¡±


    ¡°A public embarrassment and debacle, I know.¡±


    Eva glowered for a few seconds before she reset herself, retaining an image of calm even as her mind raged with dozens of possibilities. But amongst all the actions she saw, she knew of one certainty, she was petty. That they had been so rash with their actions to disavow her was understandable. But to also disavow the champion that had helped mend national wounds was one step too far.


    ¡°So what now? We just¡­ let it all slide?¡± Freddie asked.


    Eva considered the possibility for a moment. Understanding that would be the safest and most efficient way of moving past this problem. After all, a few of the nobles including King Edelin himself had been hesitant to outright condemn or punish her. But the hawkish factions would let no such act as harbouring a foreign elf and provider of assistance to Melton go unmolested. It just turns out, there are foreign policy symbols such a group desired. And I¡¯m going to twist every goddamn screw.


    ¡°No.¡± Eva declared, her expression becoming more malicious.


    ¡°No? Then what¡¯s your plan?¡±


    Eva licked her lips, excited yet still uncertain. But they have to be reigned in, I¡¯m sorry. I can''t just let them slide.


    ¡°You tell them exactly who I am.¡± She chose every word with care.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You tell them that I am a saint, actively working not just with the church, but the inquisition. Then, then if those fucks, have the gall to act smug, you tell them this.¡± Eva leaned in, giving the prince a tender caress, ¡°You tell them, that I wasn¡¯t the only one. That Sophie¡¯s some prophecy child or something else of the church. You tell them that, and make them squirm.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s eyes widened, the prince picturing the different scenarios that this would cause. The confusion and chaos within court. Eva could tell that while he was concerned, he was also just as tantalised by the chaos it could cause. It was a fickle, infantile desire to seize some sort of control, one that Eva also shared. She reached into her pockets and held out a small writ, pressing it into Freddie¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Eva that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I already have a badge, perks of being a trainer.¡± She snickered.


    ¡°Then this writ...¡± Freddie whispered.


    ¡°Proves those claims. No need to torture your family or Duke Platts, but for those warhawks? You make sure they damn well know I¡¯m going to argue against everything they partake in with the church.¡± Eva snarled.


    ¡°Are you really¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft, of course not dummy. They just need to think I am. Besides, that would be way too much work.¡±


    ¡°Hahah, that does sound like something you¡¯d do.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The two giggled and shared a long hug, their arms wrapped tightly around each other. Looking longingly at each other as they couldn''t outright confirm their relationship in public. Damned ritters and knights.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in Arteria, Freddie.¡±


    ¡°You as well, Eva. Take care.¡±


    They shared their acknowledgements and Freddie raised his hand to signal the ritters and guards.


    From where the guards had stood, six Carradorian ritters trotted alongside a carriage, their imposing forms now directed to assist her in her journey back to Arteria. It was certainly bound to be a strange trip, being asked to stay at the academy for a year. Eva smiled, a nostalgic bit of her memory flaring up. The days spent on her own in university loitering at the edges of her consciousness. Maybe a few of the saints will be back in Arteria too, that¡¯d be a good time to train.


    Stepping onto her assigned carriage, she waved farewell to Freddie once more. The ritters shut the door behind her, making a few gestures as the carriage began moving, taking her away from the prince that now held the writ. She knew it was both petty and politically dangerous for her to ask Freddie to do what he was about to do. But she was more than just petty, she knew that losing a saintess and having one declare her hostility to the state would be gut-wrenching for the warhawks. Heh, my only regret is I won¡¯t be there to watch them squirm.


    She had played her hands as well as she could. For by only attacking now, the court that had thought her a quirky and odd child would now be caught off guard. Is this why you like fighting so much, Sophie? This strangely satisfying feeling of triumph even in the face of something dire?


    For her part, she did care about her family and had informed them the day before of both herself and Sophie. She wanted them to be ready for when the inevitable accusations from court came in. Strangely enough, they did seem ready, the Duke and Duchess taking the information far more calmly than she thought they would. Coupled with how Mortiz had already figured this out long ago, she suspected they all had some inkling of the truth before this moment. As long as they are ready for it. She didn¡¯t know what level of backlash would come from Freddie¡¯s reveal, though she doubted that the selfish hawks of Carrador would let things slide this easily. But they declared this war first, not me.


    As the green forests and valleys of the Rosengart estate rolled by, Eva rested against the pillowy couch and closed her eyes. I suppose the only thing I can do now is relax. Stay safe, Frederick, see you in Arteria. And sorry for potentially getting you in trouble.


    <hr><hr>


    She had just crossed the border of Carrador¡¯s western grand duchy into what was now Arteira. She couldn¡¯t help but stare smugly out the window, imagining the sheer panic on the faces of lords who realized they temporarily banished their nation¡¯s saintess for a year. The moment of catharsis was only barely eclipsed by her thoughts of the future, brimming with possibility now that she no longer had to act as the somewhat prim and proper daughter of nobility. For a year, at least.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It was an intoxicating line of thought and she wondered if she would be allowed to accompany the saints on more expeditions, or to perhaps find ways to get more practical experiences of her own to teach. Such freedom.


    The carriage rolled to a halt and Eva immediately tensed up. Pulling back the curtain to the window, she peaked out and saw the faintest outline of four riders moving to intercept them. The ritters drew their weapons, spears and swords at the ready as the riders approached.


    ¡°Halt! In the name of King Edelin of Carrador! Identify yourselves!¡± One of the ritters called out.


    ¡°Hold fair knight! Inquisitor Janos of the Astralian church! We¡¯re here to meet with a certain Evaline Rosengart." The Inquisitor declared.


    Eva smiled slyly and chuckled to herself. What a timely arrival.


    Ignoring protocol, she open the carriage door and leaned out of it, surprising the nearby ritter who pulled in his horse¡¯s reins to stop it from staggering away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright kapitan, I arranged for this meeting before we even set off.¡± Eva called out.


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± The ritter shifted awkwardly in his saddle.


    ¡°Trust me, kapitan.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, my lady. But our job is still to get you to Arteria proper.¡± The ritter looked at her.


    ¡°And you will. I won¡¯t run.¡± Eva reassured him.


    The kapitan seemed doubtful but whistled a command and the other ritters turned to him.


    ¡°Let them through. Eyes up.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Came the forward scout¡¯s reply.


    The inquisitor rode forward with a familiar sight behind him, Grorok the orc but clad in inquisitorial colors. My, my. They were followed by two templar warriors, those two remaining where they were to appear less threatening as only the inquisitor and his trainee approached.


    Coming to a stop in front of Eva¡¯s door, the inquisitor tipped his hat as Grorok beat his chest. Eva replied with a polite head nod and a gentle rapt on her own chest as well, acknowledging the warrior¡¯s greeting. The ritters looked nervous but she paid them no mind, gesturing for the inquisitor to continue.


    ¡°Lady Rosengart, a pleasure to see you in good health.¡± Inquisitor Janos said.


    ¡°Likewise to the both of you.¡± Eva politely smiled.


    Janos pulled out a small sealed scroll, handing it over to her. Amused, Eva took it and nodded her appreciation, taking the moment to look towards Grorok to see if the orc had anything to add. With a hearty grunt, the orc shook his head.


    ¡°The Orator was¡­ not expecting the urgency of your last communique. I have been dispatched to check on your well-being. Which I assume is alright?¡± Janos spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Any news on Sophie?¡± Eva asked.


    Janos stroked the brim of his hat and Eva knew that the man was thinking about how to share the information without tell her too much. Damned Inquisitors and their secrets.


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure of how much you¡¯re already aware of. But your retainer has successfully travelled to Ostia and returned. That is all. Safety wise, she appears in good health, and with an¡­ interesting amount of companions to boot.¡± Janos needled his way through explaining anything worthwhile. Companions? I thought she was just with Aryana and her other friend. Huh, how curious.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, Lady Rosengart. Though she is due back in Arteria¡­ likely already there by the time you arrive.¡± Janos replied.


    ¡°Me arrive? What about yourself and Grorok?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, we have our own¡­ concerns that have arisen within the region. Nothing for you to fret over.¡±


    Eva grunted, clicking her tongue before looking to the scroll in her hand. ¡°And this?¡±


    ¡°The Orator prepared a missive. Your eyes only, naturally.¡±


    ¡°Huh, fair enough. I suppose I won¡¯t keep you two then.¡± Eva declared.


    ¡°Likewise, mam.¡±


    With a tip of his hat, the inquisitor pulled back. He gestured to Grorok and the templars, the church squadron moving to the sides of the road and riding past the ritters. Eva watched them depart before signalling to the kapitan, they were cleared to move.


    ¡°At once, my lady.¡± The ritter acknowledged.


    He made a series of whistles and the ritters reformed around her carriage. Closing the door, Eva pulled the curtains back together and turned to the strange scroll that was in her hand, the church¡¯s seal still stuck firmly upon it. Well aren¡¯t I a lucky damsel. She scoffed, dreading just what it might contain. With another half day¡¯s worth of riding ahead of her, she broke the seal and unfurled the scroll. Now let¡¯s see what this is about.


    <hr><hr>


    Arriving in Arteria reinvigorated her. Eva was used to carriage rides but she still found them exceedingly tiring in practice. Her stiff limbs slowly cracked back to life, her mind behaving just as sluggishly. With a yawn and a groan, she stepped off the carriage and delighted in experiencing a different surrounding than the carriage walls. She took a deep breath and drank in the strange city air, feeling zen as she released the remaining tension within her.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, mam.¡± The kapitan stated the obvious.


    ¡°Thank you, kapitan. I can take it from here.¡±


    ¡°As you say.¡± He bowed.


    The ritters helped pulled out her two suitcases from the carriage and bowed before departing, leaving her alone in front of the academy dockyards. Eva looked up at the already dark sky, the winter night making her shiver even though she was well dressed for the weather. A chill to the bone, how unpleasant.


    ¡°Eva, student.¡± She flashed her identification towards the nearest gate guardian.


    The academy guard simply waved her along. Simple enough. Letting out another yawn, Eva made her way towards the ferry with her luggage, finding a few other students hanging around, likely others who had arrived in Arteria far too early.


    Seeing them, Eva wondered how Sophie was doing. Companions huh? I wonder if she¡¯s with an actual adventuring group now? Must be nice, heh. Eva¡¯s small smile then faded as her mind drifted back to the scroll she read on the way here.


    The orator had essentially offered a plethora of platitudes that were meaningless, yet hidden among his drivel were words of warning. A warning that they would have to prepare the saints even harder, for trouble was not far behind. Worse, the orator had also expressed concern about Sophie, asking Eva to keep an eye on her. Doesn¡¯t sound good if even the inquisition is worried. Trouble is, I don¡¯t exactly keep tabs on her, do I? Though I suppose Janos did say she is in the city.


    Eva clicked her tongue in annoyance and scrubbed the thoughts as she boarded the ferry back to academy isle. To her relief, her mind slowly began turning towards more academic worries. Wondering about what extra curricular classes or clubs to pursue and planning out her academic year. She did get curious about how the other Carradorian kids would view how, what difference it might make in her experience within the academy. Though I suppose I¡¯ve always been a bit distant from them, so maybe nothing changes, huh.


    Watching the sea slowly pass by her, she was filled with melancholy as she reflected on the week¡¯s events. She wouldn¡¯t be able to go home for a year. Although she often tousled and argued with the Rosengarts, she still viewed them as family. But Mortiz¡­ he¡¯s changed.


    A part of her was happy that through Freddie¡¯s actions, she would have scored her own little victory as she sent the national council into a small panic. Yet, she also felt somewhat remorseful, knowing that she was about to burn more than a few bridges with her targeted attack against the noblity.


    But she knew there was a time and a place for regret. That it was too late and frankly nearly impossible to stop now that she had Freddie commit to the process. But Gods, I would very much like to see the reactions, hah!


    <hr><hr>


    The academy itself was manned by a skeleton crew and the few other students who spent winter break within the safety of its walls. Though now that there were less students in general, she noticed the curiously high amount of mages that helped maintain everything as quite a few of them wandered outside of the mage¡¯s guild towers. She supposed they had always been out and about, but that the crowds usually hid their numbers pretty well.


    However, in her eyes, there was an eerie sense of loneliness that had seized the academy with the absence of the majority of the student body. The academy was huge, large enough to be a small town or city if more densely packed together and with a few hundred more buildings. It also meant however, that without an adequate population to create the same hustle and bustle, the place felt like a ghost town. Even with the large permanent guardian garrison still present, it only added to the creepy ambiance as the grey cloaked armoured soldiers looked more like ethereal spectres roaming the campus grounds.


    An ominous sign if anything.


    Emotionally and physically exhausted, by the time she arrived in her room she pushed her suitcases to one side and flopped onto her bed. With a tired groan, she closed her eyes and tried to focus her thoughts. For the first time in a while, Eva felt overwhelmed. Normally she would have things somewhat managed, but ever since she realized her own failings from when Sophie was kidnapped. She realized that there was so much she would still need to change just to catch up with Sophie.


    Gods, I couldn¡¯t even find her and rescue her. She damn well saved herself essentially, probably even saved the world along the way. Hahh, Eva sighed. Fiddling with her fingers, she became more certain than ever that she needed to train more, to improve and prove to Sophie that she could stand alongside her. Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. You just wait Sophie, I¡¯ll catch up. I¡¯ll make up for my mistakes.

 Act 6 - The Lycoris and Snowfall

    ¡°The swamps of the Kesmourn Blightlands are a danger to even the most seasoned of adventurers, to say nothing of those less experienced. Bog trolls, hags, swamp creatures, dusk wisps, blight flowers, and all manner of insectoid critters will try to take a chunk out of you as soon as you step foot into the bog. To combat any single one without proper protection and preparation would be tantamount to suicide. We haven¡¯t even talked about the undead, demons and corrupted blight creatures yet. ¡±


    - Azeriah Gaius, Silver Rank Adventurer, ¡°Adivce On Navigating The Blightlands"


    <hr><hr>


    Mila and her riders crashed into the line of undead at full speed, the warg ripping through the initial undead while Mila jabbed her sword down at another. The orcs attacked even more ferociously, expertly turning their wargs to allow the riders to swipe down as many as they could.


    ¡°Ignisahg!¡± Mila cried out, and her sword reacted to the command, the mana from the spell coating it in a thin sheen of fire.


    Seeing the signal, two trumpets sounded from nearby and the battle cry was heard, ¡°For the free peoples!¡± The Lochagos roared.


    He led the Potomians into the fray alongside Marduk, the beefy shield wielding orc battering flimsy undead weapons aside as she showed them the true meaning of a monster. The Potomian phalanx pierced through the thin sheets of undead armour, their troops well drilled and skilled in formation fighting. With clinical precision, the troop attacked and manoeuvred as one.


    It was a ruthless one sided battle as Mila¡¯s party demolished what little resistance ther was. Yet, knowing that this was just a group amongst over two dozen still roaming the Gratian countryside, she found little solace in their victory. Still, having dispatched the group was still a good sign. It meant that they were drawing ever closer to their objective of stopping Annalise.


    It all began when her preparations to act solo were discovered by Lord Orion¡¯s spies, forcing the senior inquisitors to make their moves sooner rather than later. That wasn¡¯t her intention and the paranoia of the senior staff meant that some of her own plans needed to fast forward before she was replaced. So it was that her expedition towards meeting Annalise started early, kicked started, ironically through her own actions.


    In turn, she managed to convince the captain to support her instead of waiting for the changing of the guard. Making her the leader of this little expedition inthe aftermath of the ¡®Purple Death¡¯.


    Her goal was simply, to gain an audience with Annalise and whatever it was that was inhabiting her friend¡¯s body. To get there however, it would seem that something had agitated all the undead that trailed behind the dark army. Meaning that along the way, various groups of undead had turned from passively roaming the countryside and being a menace, to actively disrupting the lands.


    Unable and unwilling to leave the innocent to suffer the same way she had, they had taken on plenty of diversions in order to assist and help the locals, defending or simply defeating the undead menace one horde at a time. Normally, Mila would despair at having so many delays obstructing their goal. Yet, in knowing that one of Gratia¡¯s senior inquisitors had moved directly to Monte De Trisse to deal with the crisis using his own powers and retinues. While they had conspiracy to get Mila removed from her post, she still offered a small prayer of luck for the inquisitor.


    Wiping out the last of this small undead band. She did a brief headcount of all her remaining fighters. Bruskol shook his head as did the captain. No casualties this time, good.


    ¡°Steady up! Check for wounds! We march in five!¡± Mila commanded.


    ¡°Yes lord inquisitor!¡± Lochagos Alastor Bellius affirmed, ¡°Rest up, catch your breath lads! You heard the lady!¡±


    The man had proven an exceptional captain. Or rather, the Potomians had loaned the Inquisition an exceptional troop with an exceptional captain. Their discipline and order were impeccable. Similar to how she had seen them when they first arrived in Gratia, they looked and walked like troops always ready for a parade. When in reality, it was just that they were inhumanely well drilled. Their default state is just scary.


    Their tactics had been simple but effective so far. Potomian pikes and spears would hold the line and attract the enemy¡¯s attention, drawing the hordes towards them with Marduk as a backup shield bearing berserker in case things got hairy. Then, Mila, Brushkol and Karzuld would use the wargs to act like a shock troop, running down and smashing whoever they could in a blaze of violence before the melee troop stepped forward to finish the job. She suspected that against a more orgainized and adaptive opponent, they would need to rethink their strategies. But until then, against the mindless dead, it worked well enough.


    Of the hundred Potomians they had left the port city with, only two had fallen so far. One from a stray arrow, the other from a particularly chaotic melee. They had skirmishes against half a dozen hordes already. Despite the current situation, it left her and the troopers feeling quite good. She knew it was a false sense of confidence and security but she let everyone bask in it. After all, it¡¯s the undead. If we don¡¯t find the source the chances of everything we just did being undone is almost certain.


    Mare¡¯s Berth was now under the unofficial command of Lieutenant Kraster, her last possible snub against Lord Orion¡¯s possible machinations. At least until whoever my replacement is arrives. It pained her to not have the templar at her disposal, for she was too used to their gleaming silver shields and arms simply cutting swathes within the enemy lines, literal walking armoured embodiment of death. Though the orcs were less well armoured, their savagery more than made up for it. But having no templars at all¡­ this is a big change. To her, the lack of templars also required a shifting of strategy, for while she knew and had seen the Potomian phalanx hold the line. She also knew that they were not as durable, no matter how well drilled they were.


    But tactical changes I can manage. I¡¯m still worried about the eventual letter for my recall. Her scowl deepened.


    Brushkol nudged her and almost unseated her completely. Righting herself, Mila looked over as the orc shot her an expectant look.


    ¡°Lochagos, are we ready?¡± Mila asked.


    The captain turned to his men, assessing them with a series of rapid nods and gestures.


    ¡°The men stand ready to move, mam.¡± He announced.


    ¡°Excellent. We have a short way to go before the next village. Let¡¯s hope clearing this horde bought them some time and ourselves a quick rest stop. Advance!¡± She ordered.


    As one, the Potomian formation turned to march, a few of the troops still staring with amusement at the undead. She had learned early on that the Potomians weren¡¯t used to fighting undead monstrosities, more used to tackling organic and far more reactive opponents like hydras or harpies. Judging by how little casualties they took so far, she doubted she had anything to worry about. For now.


    Potomian war trumpets sounded once more and the group began their march. Onwards towards a force far greater than themselves. Let¡¯s just hope Anna takes the time to talk to us, otherwise¡­ I doubt we¡¯ll make it.


    <hr><hr>


    The terrified villagers of Haut-en-Fleur barely greeted them as they arrived. Only when Mila communicated to the village elder that they were neither raiders, nor bringers of the purple death, or the undead that he slowly relaxed. Confirming that she was in fact, an Inquisitor and these were troops, including the orcs, that were under her command relieved him a little more. Warning them of the potential undead threat nearby however, she noticed him tense up a bit. But with a few shouts and bellows, the village gradually opened up to the troops.


    In a similar vein to when the Potomians had arrived in Mare¡¯s Berth fresh off the boat. The villagers of Haut-en-Fleur watched with some semblance of awe and fear at the almost mechanical precision that the Potomians marched with. Only when they set up a small campsite for the group on the outskirts did more and more villagers begin to offer their help. Seeing the cooperation happening warmed her heart a little, to know the reason why she fought and the people whom she fought for brought much needed assurances to her own uncertain soul.


    The village itself was nothing too special, low walls meant originally to ward out wildlife now transformed into hastily made palisades due to the civil war spoke of a land mired in unceasing conflict, its people turned into little more than numbers and brief footnotes in the ledgers of a general somewhere in one of the capitals. Yet the namesake of the village, the flower fields that surrounded it, had remained mostly untouched in the decade of conflict that gripped Gratia. It was, both a blessing and a curse, that this place was considered too unimportant to warrant any military action. For neither side paid the place any attention, but considering the amount of undead they fought on the way here, Mila also knew that there was no way the defences would stand without any help.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    While the fields currently lay dormant due to the winter, the villagers were more than happy to share a few precious supplies with the new arrivals, much to her own surprise. Potomians and Gratians chatted, a brief respite against the never-ending fight against the dark forces that plagued this land.


    Of the troops, perhaps the villagers were most wary of the orcs, the hulking humanoids towering even over the Potomians. Yet it was ironically this that made them the object of curiosity for the village¡¯s children. About a dozen or so of the younglings stood a respectful distance around the orcs, much to Brushkol¡¯s amusement as he kept looking to Mila for orders. She just shrugged, hoping that he didn¡¯t misinterpret that as allowing him to eat the children.


    ¡°So how many did you say you¡¯ve already slain on the way here?¡± The village elder asked her.


    ¡°Counting the most recent one? Possibly about a thousand. Low quality fodder but still dangerous if they were allowed to gather into one warband.¡± Mila answered.


    Around her were the ones who represented this village¡¯s governing body. The elder, a mayor, two craft guild leaders and the captain of the village militia. It wasn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s something. She wanted to help them, to advise them however she could. But given what she had to work with, her advice amounted to digging trenches and traps around the village. A grim prospect for nothing much else could be done. And if they were breached, only the defender¡¯s grit could prove to hold them back. But that was attrition warfare, and in almost every scenario, she expected the village to fall.


    ¡°So what? We¡¯re just supposed to accept the danger? What about aid from the king? Or hells, something at the least. Aren¡¯t you an inquisitor? Can¡¯t you do something?¡± A guilder demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to send word, but the capital is occupied with the ¡®purple death¡¯ for now. The senior inquisitors there already gathered a task force to face it.¡± Mila tried to deflect.


    ¡°Yes. But you¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But¡­ we are also dealing with this menace, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°All of you? Can¡¯t you spare just a few people for us?¡± The mayor pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I have my hands full¡­ trying to put down what undead we detect.¡± Mila replied, her voice almost cracking from the bold faced lie. Because afterwards, we¡¯re also going to meet Anna, and then you¡¯re all going to be left alone. Goddess help them.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s all we can ask for. May good fortune guide you to victory, so that we might be spared from the horrors.¡± The elder sighed.


    ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll try our best. Of that I can promise.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me for saying so, but you¡¯re still so young. You¡¯re barely older than my daughter.¡± The second guilder spoke.


    Mila winced but nodded, Goddess, how can I protect everyone?


    ¡°I was recently prompted, sir. They saw me fit for duty here.¡± Until they recall me.


    ¡°By the stars, a newbie.¡± The captain breathed out, ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°As do I, sir.¡± Mila bobbed her head.


    ¡°Regardless, know that you have our support. And that we will begin fortifying how we can.¡± The elder looked over the snow covered fields with sadness in his eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll fill back the plots when this is all over.¡±


    The others nodded and offered their well wishes before departing, leaving Mila alone with her thoughts as she contemplated what to do next. Stars, to simply leave them to their fates, isn¡¯t that too cruel? But I need the troops to reach Anna, there¡¯s so few of us already thanks to Orion¡¯s machinations, the bastard.


    As more snow began drifting down and her troops made ready to camp for the night. She wondered if there was any way that this current situation could be resolved without trouble. For Gratians lived like any other, only that their politician¡¯s and king¡¯s squabble so much that the land was torn in two. Now that Anna and her horde was ravaging the land, in a twisted way, Mila hoped that it would be enough to unite the two disparate factions. If only it were that simple.


    <hr><hr>


    When they finally departed the village, the troops were in high spirits. Thanks to their recent victories and their restful night, they were ready to tackle whatever challenges lay ahead of them. Yet at the same time, it was this leg of the journey that Mila feared the most. For it was the part that put them in closest contact to Anna''s forces and by extent, the ''purple death''. For now the wall of ravaged lands didn''t seem to expand from its pathway, the undead hordes mostly confined to their own little nook of the world. Still, she couldn''t help but worry that it was only a matter of time before they were unleashed, and the already battered land of Gratia would suffer even more. With war and suffering already a known constant for its people, she wondered just how they could cope with yet another calamity waiting upon their doorstep. I guess it would just be death but in another form, how grim.


    Karzuld the scout led the way and helped the party advance. Brushkol kept her company as her advisor and bodyguard, the orc''s presence offering a potent deterrent for anyone looking to eliminate her from afar. Perhaps because of a certain archer. Marduk kept the Potomians company, his massive shield adding to their shieldwall and proven a reliable distraction to the troops as they tried to better understand the hulking mass of destruction that was an orc.


    From them, Mila learned that Potomia was a land always on the brink of war with Traxia. But that most of it''s resources were fielded in order to deal with the rampant monster population that plagued its coasts and caves that dotted the land. Their methods of warfare however, were both layovers of the past when Potomia was more divided into little states, as well as a mixture of modern military techniques pioneered during the waning days of the first Nautican Union. She also learned of Potomia''s ironclad presents from the dwarves, the two literally iron clad steamships using a mixture of clockwork and steam power to create one of the most fearsome naval combatants within the waters of the Trannoire. Tweaked with magitech and wards provided by mages, they made for a neigh indestructible ship that could dominate its opponents with ease, though only two were in service of Potomia, making them a limited use weapon.


    Mila always found it bizarre how marching towards inevitable combat always proved to be the most refreshing and potentially contemplative moments in her life. As if she was reviewing every little thing and finally processing it in the event that she would be struck down or felled. She never wanted to die, but her near-death experiences both during childhood and back in Melton had hardened her soul. Whatever the case, she would go down fighting for the common people, her efforts spent to prevent another tragedy like the one that befell her childhood home. And yet, no matter how hard we try, darkness still lingers everywhere. No matter how much we fight, people still get hurt, corrupted, and broken. But such is the struggle that plagues this world, the reason why the Inquisition exists. To fight so that the innocent may rest easy, knowing that their protectors will batter away the darkness.


    It made her curious about the orcs, wondering why Brushkol''s tribe had such a change of heart in trying to defy the high warchief. Brushkol''s chief had claimed it was to right the wrongs, to guide his people back upon the right path. But what was that path? What was it they were after? Is it... atonement?  She didn''t know, and it only occurred to her now that she never really asked, never really pried. Just not my style, I guess. But it did make her sad, knowing that she had barely learned about her comrades.


    Even with Anna and Sophie. Only now did Mila spare a thought for just little she knew about the two of them, of their pasts, their struggles, their goals. They had both lost a great deal, suffered much, like her. And yet all their pain was different, for no matter how much they each shared, they would not know everything, not be the same. But that''s just the human experience, I suppose. And err... elf too I guess. She snickered to herself, stars above, what a messy world we find ourselves in. Tell me then, Goddess, is there truly any hope for any of us?


    Mila grunted as she tried to avoid the one thought swirling in the back of her mind. It came back to Anna and what they faced, the sheer desperation on the ranger''s face when she realised that the village of her new darling had been attacked by the plague bringers. The horror, the pain, the fear. Mila viscerally remembered the exact moment she felt the arrow hit her, the moment that she looked at Anna with eyes curious about the betrayal. For Anna had appeared the strongest, the most stoic of the trio back then, the taciturn but jovial ranger who supported her friends even after losing her leg. That moment still stuck with Mila for it scared her greatly trying to imagine what she herself might have to go through.


    To have been through so much pain and suffering and to continue to lose... could I even endure that? Let alone someone else? Of everything, Mila wondered if her misguided crusade right now was a way of finding out why, just how had her friend cracked so suddenly? She told herself it was to make up for the chaos that Anna had left in her wake, the death and destruction that now ran rampant throughout central Gratia. But am I really?


    "Inquisitor!" Someone shouted.


    Snapped out of her thoughts, Mila turned towards the voice to find the lochagos flagging her down.


    "What is it?" She queried.


    "Your rider is returning at an urgent pace." The man informed her.


    Turning her attention back down the path, she found Karzuld rushing back towards her, the orc looking concerned for the first time in a while. Understanding his expression as something serious and his urgency as an indication of something else. Mila had to take a moment just to process everything before she snapped back to her normal self.


    "Lochagos, have your men form ranks and be prepared to drop into a defensive circle!" Mila ordered.


    "Yes mam! You heard her! Defensive formations!" The captain shouted.


    Potomians jumped into position almost immediately, form ranks of battle ready spears and breaking out of their marching formations. Without even being told, Marduk joined the shield wall at the front, giving Mila a curt nod as their eyes met. Mila offered one in return before turning to Brushkol who was already reading his warg for battle. The beasts began howling as the indication of something powerful seemed to be on the edge of their senses. Steeling herself, she waited nervously as Karzuld closed the distance, the orcish scout looking just as worried as the rest of them.


    "Karzuld!" Mila called out.


    "The dark ones comes. Armoured beings of darkness. Not just the skeletons this time." Karzuld informed the group.


    Hearing this, everyone tensed up. Potomian spears were gripped tighter as Brushkol''s expression dropped to a threatening scowling. Mila could feel her heart pounding in her chest at the news. She had briefed everyone before of the possibility, but because of their experiences so far hadn''t expected to encounter one yet. The death knights. Let''s just hope the rumours are exaggerated. Stars bless us all. With her teeth chattering slightly from the winter chill, and the pristine snow lining the ground below, she wondered just how quickly this winter wonderland would turn into a blood-stained crucible. For all our sake, let''s hope we can take him down easy. I''d rather not lose anyone. But even she knew, she was lying to herself. They wouldn''t get out of this unscathed.

 Act 6 - The Lycoris and Fallen Snow

    ¡°Apostates, witches, and heretics occasionally share a strange relationship with the church. While most are hunted down and annhilated to prevent the missue of magicks. Occasionally there are those who not only survive their encounters with the church, but also are permitted to live by the grace of the Stellar Conclave itself. These are ones who agree to have some form of Astralian oversight, including occasional visits from witch hunters, and have agreed to aid any local church activities as necessary. Beyond that, as long as they refrain from harming innocents, they are mostly left alone. ¡±


    - Jaeger Angela Foruant, Agent of the Argent Curia, ¡°On Allied Witches, Wyches, Heretics, and Apostates¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Her ears almost popped as it appeared with a boom. Like a monster written about only in myths, told to children to not misbehave, a monstrous knight glowing dark blue with magefire and clad in armour dented with centuries of scars, simply stood there. It stared Mila down, the empty, hollowed eye sockets pointed directly at hers. Silently, it raised its fingers, and all hell broke loose.


    As it pointed at her, a wave of undead armed with cudgels and clubs surged forth from around it, charging with reckless abandon at the Potomian pikewall.


    ¡°Brace!¡± Bellius roared his command, ¡°To arms!¡±


    The Potomian trumpets rang out just as the undead slammed into the pikes, impaling themselves in short order. Yet, it wasn¡¯t just a few dozen or even a hundred. There were hundreds of them and the sacrifice of even fifty, was nothing agains the tide. The trumpets bellowed once more and Potomia¡¯s finest got to work. With little fanfare, the second row of pikes stepped ahead of the first, mingling between the pikes to hold up a new line whilst the first removed the corpses.


    The death knight let out a ferocious shriek and sent in more of the undead, the horde of skeletal creatures pouring towards the defensive formation. As the second wave smashed against the pikes, a third wave charged soon after, battering their bodies against the defenders. Cracks, snaps and pops echoed throughout the field as countless skeletal forms shattered under the blows.


    ¡°Stand as one! For the tribes!¡± Brushkol let out a guttural roar.


    The two other orcish warriors joined his battlecry and swiped at the nearby foes, breaking multiple of the living dead with every blow. Mila was astonished at how effortlessly they dispatched their foes, wondering if between them, they had already eliminated a hundred of the undead. We might have a chance at this rate.


    Pressured, the phalanx switched formations, the second rank of pikes embedding their weapons like stakes before pulling out their spears and shields to act as infantry between the other ranks of pikes. With ruthless efficiency, that shattered yet another wave of the undead horde.


    ¡°Hold the line! Reform! Close ranks!¡± Bellius ordered.


    The Potomians pulled together, the spearmen interlocking their shields to protect the pikes.


    The death knight let out another shriek and his body turned menacingly blue. It''s eyes of malice were gazing over the pikemen and Mila feared the worst.


    ¡°Besdiore Omuille Heinaotus Helaotux!¡± Mila chanted her spell, drawing nearby mana around her before letting it out over the group. A score of undead vaporised under the radiant holy light that emanated from her position, their pained death rattles bringing up the morale of the defenders.


    ¡°Farda Tors.¡± The death knight¡¯s deep inhuman voice rumbled over the land.


    A blast of pure ice slammed up against the shield, the dark blue magefire washing over it and making her light shield crackle. Mila staggered back on her warg as the pressure on the shield rebounded onto her. She grit her teeth and bore the pain, straining herself to maintain the shield.


    The death knight roared in fury, disgusted that its spell failed to break her defence.


    ¡°Fard-¡±


    A javelin penetrated the gap between its helmet and body, punching through its necromantic neck and letting out a gust of blue magefire that dissipated into the air. Mila glanced at Karzuld, finding the scout preparing another javelin.


    The death knight let out an ear piercing howl, a rusted iron mage blade materialising in his hands. With rage filled speed, he charged forward alongside the next wave. But his assault stopped when Karzuld¡¯s other javelin smacked into him.


    ¡°Syntorres!¡± The death knight screamed in anger, a magical wave of energy washing over the group and almost making Mila collapse. But she remained standing, as did the defensive formation.


    ¡°Death to the cursed!¡± Brushkol roared.


    ¡°Death to the cursed!¡± Marduk joined in.


    Marduk broke formation and battered the nearby undead out of his way, slamming his shield against the death knight¡¯s sword. As they clashed, Brushkol ordered his warg to leap over the defenders, crushing a few of the skeletons. With reckless abandon, he pushed ahead and landed a heavy strike against the knight, knocking the creature clean off its feet.


    The creature clawed back to its feet, positively brimming with corrupted mana. It leapt at Brushkol, missing the orc but managing to hook its bony gauntlets upon his armor, pulling him clean off the warg and bringing him to the ground. Marduk rushed forward at once, pushing him away from Brushkol and creating space for him to recover.


    Annoyed, the death knight uttered another incantation, but this time Mila had no idea what he said. A blast of pure arcane energy launched everything outside of her shield onto the ground. The force itself shattered her light dome and sent her scraping against the ground as she lost balance. Bleeding from a few scrapes and scratches, she watched for a second as her blood dripped and stained the snow below, her ears still ringing from the shield¡¯s collapse.


    ¡°Protect the Inquisitor! Pick them off while they¡¯re down!¡± Bellius ordered.


    A few of the spearmen took the chance to stab at the fallen undead outside the shields. All while the pikes maintained readiness, most staring down the advancing knight. Seeing its chance, it surged forward and ruthlessly decapitated two spearmen who barely had time to face it. Without a care in the world, it rammed itself into a pike, then grabbed it before snapping it in two. It then lunged forward and grabbed the shaken pikeman, plunging the mage blade into the poor man before cutting at his compatriots nearby.


    It cut down five more Potomian¡¯s before it caught sight of Mila, the girl only half able to draw her blade when it started to carve a path towards her. Mila spun to meet the threat and pulled out her blade just in time. She tried to parry with her own sword only to be launched backwards the moment she made contact, her wobbling feet too unsteady to withstand the heavy blow. A few spearmen tried to help her, but it managed to dodge their blows and deftly avoided their attacks, even cutting one man from behind. Seeing the dying man scratch at his back, Mila realized that with every strike the knight delivered, it would tear open a wound filled with necromantic magics, rotting the body from within.


    ¡°Sir! The undead!¡± One of the Potomians shouted.


    Chaos erupted once more as the undead began getting back to their feet, the Potomian line half broken as they focused on the death knight.


    ¡°Vanguard, focus up! Ranks reform! Now!¡± Bellius tried to regain control of the situation.


    But it was no use, the creature¡¯s terrifying presence had stolen most of their attention, only those able to muster their spirits could reform against the tide of undead once more. Furious, the creature finally turned once more to Mila, it''s dark hollow eyes staring right into her soul. Karzuld punched the creature in the face and staggered it, jumping backwards to avoid a wild swing from its blade.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Besidore Om-¡±


    ¡°Inquisitor!¡± The Lochagos knocked her to the ground before she could chant, the monster¡¯s blade striking at the air as split the Potomian in two. Holy shit. He''s just... the captain''s just...


    ¡°For the warchief!¡± Brushkol roared, leading a now recovered Marduk on a counterattack.


    His ferocious roar momentarily caught the creature¡¯s attention and Mila tried to crawl away.


    Brushkol¡¯s axe met the creature¡¯s blades and Marduk slammed against it with his shield. The two threw all their weight into the fight and pushed back the creature, the now unsteady death knight trying to recover when two Potomian pikes joined in, stabbing it in an attempt to pin it. Seeing his chance, Karzuld rushed over to help Mila to her feet, the girl trying desperately to think of a way to damage the creature when her eyes landed on his javelin.


    Just as the orc looked ready to help his comrades, she stopped him. Grabbing two of the javelins, she closed her eyes and drew upon her energy reserves, ¡°Ignisahg.¡± She chanted, igniting the javelins.


    Meanwhile, the creature grew increasingly incensed. It tore the pikes out of Potomians grasp and used them to sweep Brushkol off his feet. Enraged, the orc quickly crawled to his feet and tried to grapple the creature, the death knight meeting his grapple with a dark glee within its eyes.


    ¡°Syntorres!¡± It roared.


    Almost instantly, the magical wave washed over everyone once more. But this time, without the shield, most of the living found themselves in intense agony as the surge constricted their muscles and prevented them from moving. It was like metal chains that had warped around them, a debilitating condition to be in, leaving them to helplessly watch their fates vanish before them. That''s not fair, no one should be able to cast that fast.


    ¡°Kar¡­zuld.¡± Mila muttered, holding back the pain.


    The orc tried to throw but couldn''t, his features also contorted in pain as the death knight¡¯s concentration of the spell was supreme and held them under its control. If the undead could grin, Mila was sure it would be gloating. With almost a bounce to its step, it hacked the two pikemen to death. Unfeeling and unceasing, it then marched over Brushkol. Without ceremony or words, it plunged its blade directly through the orc¡¯s skull, killing the warrior as only an honourless cur would.


    ¡°Grah¡­Freings¡­ Fletare.¡± Mila rasped and screamed in agony, her double practically tearing into itself as she drew upon what mana she could find to launch the firebolt.


    As she collapsed fully onto the snow, she and the death knight watched the bolt hopelessly sail past it, smacking into some distant tree. All around her, the undead that had recovered began slaughtering the helpless Potomians, the gurgles of the dying filling the air. Shi¡­shit¡­


    ¡°Argghh!¡± Karzuld roared, the momentary distraction of the firebolt giving him just enough strength to throw one of his javelins.


    At first the creature almost didn¡¯t react, perhaps certain of its victory. Then, when it did, it simply tried to shrug off the blow only for it to connect.


    An explosion of magefire and mana erupted from the creature, for the first time, it seemed to be in pain. Distracted, its hold over the living cracked. Taking this chance, everyone desperately tried to recover and Karzuld aimed his second shot. But he was too slow, the death knight lunged at him and Mila watched in horror as the orc died wordlessly, the monsterous blade piercing him directly through the eye. Before it even retracted the blade, Marduk let out a mournful wail and rushed up from behind, bashing his shield against the death knight as he futilely stabbed at it with a spear.


    The death knight turned and smashed at the shield with his blade. Sensing an opening, Mila scrambled up to grab the ignited javelin and plunged it in the knight¡¯s neck. It seemed almost started for a moment, then, a blinding flash filled her world.


    <hr><hr>


    Death was¡­ cold. She could see her own breath as her blood shot eyes gazed up at the clear sky above. Her limbs were in agony and her body felt entirely emptied. Wincing with every movement, she felt the cold snow underneath her fingers and pushed herself upright.


    Looking around, she found that death was a chaotic thing. A battlefield of utter carnage lay scattered around her, bodies lying every which way as monsters and men alike lay in indistinguishable piles. And the snow. The snow was coated a gentle red, almost like a decorative dye if not for all the corpses nearby. So the blood on the snow.... it was to be ours after all.


    A shadow approached her and couldn¡¯t turn around, a guttural fright taking control of her body and keeping her in place.


    ¡°In¡­tor¡­ Inq¡­.sitor! Something fuzzily shouted.


    A human face appeared in front of her, also heavily wounded but very much the opposite of dead. A Potomian.


    ¡°Inquisitor!¡± The Potomian shouted at her, almost deafening her recovered hearing.


    ¡°Ca¡­captain?¡± She stammered, her teeth unintentionally chattering.


    The Potomian shook his head, ah... so he did fall. ¡°She¡¯s alive!¡± He turned to someone out of sight, ¡°Let¡¯s get her out of here.¡±


    ¡°Wh-who?¡±


    Her question went unanswered as she felt herself being moved, the world rolling all around her as her mind tried to keep up. Horror and sorrow welled up within her as she recognized the bodies on the ground. The captain had fell trying to save her, his butchered form still besides a few of his subordinates. Brushkol and Karzuld both lay where they had fallen, the orcs having died almost instantly to the knight as well. While it offered little joy, seeing the death knight¡¯s corpse burning on a makeshift bonfire did soothe her panicked mind. It wouldn''t be coming back, at least.


    Catching another look at the fallen, she sucked in a breath. Fuck¡­ that¡¯s¡­ How many people are still alive? She dared not to count, only that amongst the sea of collapsed undead, she believed almost all of the Potomians had also fallen. Closing her eyes, she let exhaustion take hold and tried to empty her mind. Goddess help us.


    <hr><hr>


    When she awoke from her slumber, the memories of what just happened replayed themselves. The stomach churning horror of what she faced still fresh in her mind. She opened her eyes to find herself in a bed of sorts, a few simple bandages wrapped around her arm.


    She was in a wooden house, the interior barely lit. Judging by the lack of sounds and other light, it was nighttime. Taking a better look at her surroundings, she found that she was in fact, within an infirmary of sorts. Alongside a few empty beds, she spotted two badly wounded men, their Potomian armor placed on the floor beside the bed.


    Summoning her remaining strength, she shook off the pain and stiffness and got out of bed, almost falling immediately as she tried to maintain her balance. Alarmed by the noise, a figure rushed over and she found an unfamiliar looking nurse looking back at her.


    ¡°Young lady, please. You¡¯re in no fit state to be walking.¡± The nurse pleaded.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just need to know what happened.¡± Mila grunted tersely.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hurt yourself, let me go fetch someone. Please, just sit back down.¡±


    Seeing the fear in the nurse¡¯s eye, Mila swayed on her feet for a few seconds before sliding herself down to the bed, making a loud creak that made her wince. Looking relieved, the nurse hurried out of the room and quickly returned with two figures. Marduk stood before her with a few more bandages and wounds than she remembered, beside him, the weary and equally wounded Potomian she saw was there.


    ¡°Situation¡­?¡± Mila asked weakly.


    The Potomian bit his lip and nodded at the two other beds with wounded in them, ¡°Those two and us three? We¡¯re all that¡¯s left.¡± He stated grimely.


    As if he would say something different, Mila looked up at Marduk, who just sadly shook his head. Fuck.


    ¡°Umm...¡± The Potomian looked away, ¡°We''re currently in the military town of Etoile, the village we passed by had also fallen. As for our numbers, well there was one more, he was in a fitter state then the rest of us. But we already sent him with a message to Mare¡¯s Berth about the situation. We need help and reinforcements.¡±


    Mila¡¯s look of utter defeat must¡¯ve been easy to read, what little scowling she could do vanished with the rest of her energy.


    ¡°There''s not enough of us left.¡± The man admitted.


    Mila nodded, he was right. But it didn¡¯t feel any better to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She softly whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Inquisitor. There was no way we could¡¯ve known how powerful it was.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The Potomian moved to speak once more but Marduk stopped him, the orc just laying a hand on the Potomian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let her contemplate as a warrior does. Then, afterwards, will we console her.¡± The orc declared.


    The Potomian seemed uncertain and looked to Mila, who just nodded.


    "Right. Before I forget, I am Pikeguard Chares, if you need me, mam. Errr, I guess I''m also the temporary Lochagos until we get some help. Not that it matters."


    Giving her a respectful half bow, the Potomian and the orc back out.


    Alone and relatively certain the two other wounded were asleep or unconscious, she curled up on the bed. I got everyone killed. I led them there, had them stay and fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologised to her orcish guards.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± To the fallen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± To those she failed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± To those she will fail.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered to herself.


    Then, she wept.

 Act 6 Chapter 11: Winter In Arteria

    ¡°The Ice Markets of Marsun are considered a cultural sight worth visiting on any travellers tour of the Ingramarian Principalities. It¡¯s vast towering ice sculptures and equally fantastical ice furnishings make for a sight to behold as one first steps foot into the grand bazar. Marsun itself contains dozens of more intricate little secrets, hidden bars and restaurants waiting for the intrepid travellers to discover. May this little guide help you on that journey. ¡±


    - A Traveller¡¯s Guide to Ingramar, ¡°City of Marsun¡±


    <hr><hr>


    One Week Later


    ¡°My, my. I¡¯m impressed. Not many manage to broker a deal with Clan Stonearm, let alone earn that honor.¡± Karzan chortled, the dwarf merchant happily downing a mug of ale in-between words.


    ¡°Uhh, right! And your brother? I think he was your brother, Varni? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s been a bit. He says he hopes you¡¯re doing well.¡± Sophie passed the message along.


    Ary shot her a disappointed look at how poorly it was conveyed. Sophie just shrugged. It¡¯s all I could remember.


    ¡°Vranis? That codger? Hah! To think the shit¡¯s still alive and kicking.¡± Karzan bellowed, ¡°Musta been business with the black robes too for ye to meet him. Thought he¡¯d be hiding in some fortress somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Seemed pretty lively to me.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°And just for the last time. Really, just to confirm. You can¡¯t tell me what you were actually there for?¡±


    Sophie grinned and shook her head, ¡°Inquisitor said no and I¡¯m rather inclined to not push their buttons.¡±


    ¡°Heh. That reminds me, any news with the minotaur and the girlie? Not the one legged one, the other one.¡± Karzan asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where Sir Taurox went.¡± Ary answered, looking to Sophie for confirmation.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Our other friend, Mila, actually both her and the ranger are in Gratia.¡±


    ¡°Gratia? My word, I mean, you¡¯ve both heard right?¡± Karzan gasped.


    ¡°A third faction?¡± Sophie queried.


    ¡°Aye. In their civil war. You reckon¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ we probably hope not. But considering our luck so far¡­¡± Sophie trailed off.


    Ary grunted sadly before sighing, ¡°I fear you might be right, Sir Karzan.¡±


    The three settled into an uncomfortable silence. The dwarf realizing he accidentally ruined the mood, contemplatively stroking his beard. The duo felt worried for their friends, both their expressions a tad more melancholic as they recalled the last letter they received from Mila. And the desperation in it.


    Karzan then seemed to perk up and snapped his meaty fingers to grab their attention.


    ¡°Tell ya what. I¡¯ve never heard a tale quite as wild as yours, in the flesh from a foreigner to the deeps. So how about a trade? Next time ye find something sparkly or weird, you come to me first. In exchange, right about¡­ let¡¯s say when we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll send out some feelers, figure out what¡¯s happening over in the east.¡± He proposed.


    ¡°Sounds fine to me.¡± Sophie shrugged, she didn¡¯t see any downsides to it at least.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± He thumped the table, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if I can come up with anything. But given the distance, don''t expect too much out of me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, We¡¯d be grateful just to know the gist of things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re worried about them.¡± Ary added.


    The dwarf chuckled, his beard bobbing up and down as a more complex expression overtook his visage, ¡°Me as well. But,¡± He thumped the empty tankard down on the table, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be excusing myself. Got load to think about and a store to run.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the help.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Sir Karzan.¡±


    The duo acknowledged.


    ¡°Heh, and don¡¯t worry. The tab is on me.¡± He winked as he left, the dwarf¡¯s books making a distinctively heavy thudding against the wooden floor with every step


    Though the mood was soured, Sophie could feel Ary poke her and turned to the girl. A look of melancholy rested upon her. Sophie gently squeeed her hand and she squeezed back. The two of them could feel the unspoken words between them, the doubt they had regarding their journey so far. But with little way to change the past, they merely sighed in unison.


    ¡°Feels weird without the rest of them.¡± Sophie grumbled.


    ¡°Mmhmm. But, you are enough.¡± Ary smirked.


    Sophie¡¯s face flushed at the words and she smushed her cheek against Ary''s, the two of them taking in each other¡¯s scents as they calmed back down.


    It had been Ary¡¯s idea to originally visit Karzan on their day off, to debrief with a dwarf about events in the deep. The other three were off at the exams and Alodie had departed for the academy earlier to sort out her own affairs. That left the two of them alone for a perfect few hours to have a date in. Yet, despite having an elaborate plan to hit up all their usual Arterian sights, Sophie could tell neither of them were quite feeling up to it. At least, not with the ever present worry of their friend¡¯s wellbeing on their minds. Worse, she could tell that they were both a bit tuckered out, the past winter break¡¯s events having strained both of them to their physical and mental limits.


    Feeling Ary shift slightly, Sophie read her mind and nuzzled the top of the girl¡¯s head, giving it a quick kiss before pulling away.


    ¡°Want to walk the market? Then maybe the library?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Heheh, only if you let me buy something.¡± Ary giggled.


    ¡°When have I ever stopped you?¡± Sophie looked on with feigned horror.


    ¡°Never. But I know you sometimes think I¡¯m a bit too easily¡­uhmm¡­ what¡¯s the word?¡± Ary frowned.


    ¡°Enticed?¡±


    "Yeah! Too easily enticed.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Wha-? So you¡­? Wow, rude.¡± Ary stuck her tongue.


    Annoyed by the mock argument, Yana fluttered out of Ary¡¯s bags and began twirling about the room, stretching her wings. The faerie had spent most of the time pretending to be a light charm, taking advantage of her permanent post to claim the pocket on Ary¡¯s bag as her little travel home. But this was too much, even when flirting or talking about their plans, Yana could feel the worry and melancholy hidden in their voices. It was too real for her. For Yana did not like sad things, particularly those that had etched themselves onto Aryana''s psyche.


    Trying to quickly get both their attentions in one go, she fluttered around for a bit before her eyes lit up with mischief. The faerie paused and scratched an itch on her bum so uncaringly that the duo stared in shock. Pleased that she had earned their attention with minimal effort, Yana puffed out her chest with a smug look. Still too stunned to say anything, the duo just waited for Yana to say whatever it is that she wanted.


    "Gaze upon me peasants, bask in my magnificence!¡± Yana proudly announced.


    There was a pause as everything slowly resumed functioning within Sophie¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Bwahaha!¡± Sophie laughed, her spirits lifted.


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Ary politely giggled.


    Yana looked smug as can be for a few seconds, but the duo could see her expression wilt a little as they kept laughing.


    "You are magnificent indeed.¡± Sophie reassured the faerie.


    If there was an indicator for how smug the faerie was, Sophie was sure she¡¯d just reached the limit. Yana put her hands on her hips and just smirked knowingly at the room. Ary tried but failed to contain her continued fitful giggles, though she was able to just barely nod to affirm Sophie¡¯s point.


    Only when the laughter died down did Yana lower herself to their level, settling on the edge of Sophie¡¯s tankard. With her beating wings brought to a halt, she crossed her legs and stared at the two with a mischievous look on her face.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sophie broached the question.


    The smug look returned and the faerie practically clapped in glee, ¡°I did not mind, that you stared at my behind.¡±


    Before she could continue the duo snickered some more. This however, only seemed to embolden Yana, who looked far too excited. Stars, what is she aiming for? Why do I feel worried?


    ¡°To catch the human eye is hard, especially if I don¡¯t look like a bard. But there¡¯s a surefire way that I know, one that will never be slow. Because from what I¡¯ve seen while near, dear Aryana likes your rear.¡± Yana cackled as she finished, the faerie doubling over herself and nearly falling into Sophie¡¯s drink.


    ¡°What¡­ eheheh,¡± Sophie started snickering for a few moments, but as her muscles continued moving, she made more and more noise until she burst into her own laughter, ¡°What the fuck? Hahaha! By the stars!¡±


    Ary sat still, frozen in disbelief. The pang of betrayal shaking up her sanity, the worries of the future and past locked away as pure confusion crawled throughout every fiber of her being. She knew, of course, from stories that her tribe and mother used to share that the creatures of nature like the fae were wild and mischievous. Today, she felt that those stories might have some credence after all.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Ary¡­¡± Sophie wheezed a little, ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ you uh¡­¡±


    Ary glared at her.  Heh.


    ¡°When she thinks no one sees, her gaze turns to thee.¡± Yana guffawed.


    Sophie could see Ary slowly turning red with embarrassment and rage. Finally deciding to put the poor girl out of her misery and to hopefully prevent more teasing from the faerie, Sophie leaned over. When she managed to regain enough self control to focus, she wrapped her arms around Ary with a bear hug.


    Startled, the redhead let out a small squeak and tensed up. When Sophie pecked her forehead however, it was all over. Ary let out a soft sight and burrowed herself against Sophie. Though Sophie could still feel the lingering animosity coming out of her.


    Yana looked positively delighted and was just chuckling in satisfaction. Yana also noticed Sophie¡¯s gaze wash over her, and when their eyes met, the faerie almost forgot who she had shared the moment with. Upon realising that Sophie was, in fact, Sophie, Yana crossed her arms and mockingly huffed. Ahh, Sophie hummed to herself, is she¡­ was she trying to lift out spirits? How kind of the faerie.


    Sophie sighed and continued to spoil Ary, her motions calming the agitated redhead down. Though Ary bristled at the sight of Yana, the fact that the faerie looked more ridiculously smug every time they looked over was growing more and more comical. Eventually, Sophie felt Ary¡¯s muscles loosen, a faint sense of calm finally returning to the room.


    ¡°I do not¡­ just... stare at your ass.¡± Ary grumbled.


    Her comment also caught Sophie off guard, the half elf frowning as she spent a few seconds merely trying to process the statement.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Sophie ran her hand through her hair, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Ary blushed lightly, turning away from her. Yana on the other hand, let out a few more snickers and took to the skies once more, the gentle fluttering of the faerie¡¯s wings filling the silence. The duo turned to look at the faerie once more, watching with some level of curiosity as she settled back in Ary¡¯s bag, looking at the two of them expectantly once more. Seeing that neither knew what to do however, Yana rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Were you not planning to go on a date? With dearest Aryana, who is your mate?¡± Yana scoffed.


    It was Sophie¡¯s turn to be a little dumbfounded, but hearing Ary¡¯s pleasant giggling made her at least nod towards the faerie.


    ¡°Whatever your problems involve, we will eventually solve. So instead of sitting and looking pretty, take me out to see the city!¡± Yana demanded.


    Ahh, it all makes sense now. Everything clicked within Sophie¡¯s mind, Yana is getting bored, she wishes to see more or she acts more mischievous. But, Sophie also felt a pang of worry sprout to life within her, when we get onto the campus, how will we deal with her then? Her thoughts were disrupted when Ary tugged at her sleeves, a much more measured expression on her face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°I think Yana is bored.¡± Ary stated.


    ¡°Pfft. I know.¡± Sophie giggled a little, much to Ary¡¯s consternation, ¡°Sorry, sorry. No, yeah. Let¡¯s go explore the city a bit. It¡¯ll help take our mind off of things too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ary uttered, her face now beaming. Cute.


    <hr><hr>


    There was something to be said about a relaxing orange black tea that the two couldn¡¯t seem to get enough of. This time, they manage to sneak a paper cup for Yana, the faerie looking even more pleased than before.


    Sophie¡¯s ambitious date plan had been not just ambitious, but untenable for a winter¡¯s day. Not only did the two realize that they preferred being indoors. But there would be no point visiting a closed flower garden as Arteria¡¯s park wardens had closed it for maintenance and protection over the winter months. Thus a warm drink and some time at the library proved pivotal for maximum enjoyment. It was a reminder of when they had just arrived, and Sophie felt her own restlessness calmed somewhat. A pleasant memory.


    The other advantage of hanging out in the library, be it with adventure books or just research material, was all they needed for Yana was a stick-like object. Since normal people perceived her as nothing but a light, Sophie hoped that the faerie could pass as a reading light and be let out of her pocket home.


    Ary cutely yawned and Sophie tapped the top of her nose, the redhead trying but failing to retaliate by sticking her tongue out. They giggled and toyed with each other as they waited. Sophie remembered how her entry exam had been, the sheer exhaustion of the day¡¯s events taking its toll on her. Hence she wanted to be there for their companions, to support them as they finished. And despite how Elaria jests, I am still technically the elder sister, hah. What a strange concept, me, a sister.


    <hr><hr>


    Yana could feel something strange, like a sort of whispery chill that settled on a warm summer¡¯s day. The fae were sensitive to almost all kinds of natural stimuli and she was no different. She was trying to learn how to read a human story book, filled with interesting pictures and paragraphs and letters that all seemed to blend together. But her bonded Aryana seemed to like them, so she endeavoured to impress. Before she turned the next page with her magic, she paused. The couple¡¯s incessant flirting had attracted attention.


    From about two bookcases away, she spied a gaggle of odd looking humans whispering amongst themselves as they kept pointing and glancing over at Aryana. Yana was caught in a bind, on one hand, she wanted to warn the couple, to alert them of these concerning developments. On the other, none of the humans appeared to be threatening harm, nor would the entire group stand a chance against the half elf. Worse yet, she was bored, and this seemed like the perfect side show to distract her. She did keep one finger at the ready, just in case these newcomers tried anything dangerous.


    Yana strained her ears to listen, catchin a precious few words before the couple noticed the others.


    ¡°Is that the witch?¡±


    ¡°Hush you.¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Came the faintest of hushed whispers.


    Yana had now fully stopped reading, ignoring even the couple as she concentrated on the new arrivals, trying to gauge their emotions.


    The fae could sense a great deal of things, their magic applicable in any and all scenarios, masterful users of mana in whatever form it takes. Yana was no different, though she would admit that the centuries trapped underground had dulled her senses somewhat. Still, these were, for all she could tell, humans that were infused with a bit more elemental magics than usual, nothing difficult.


    She could feel their apprehension, doubt and fear. Directed at Sophie, she more than understood. But at Aryana? Why? Yana furrowed her brows and tried to pry through all the emotions, trying to figure out just what was going on. But she was too slow.


    ¡°Little Ari! Is that you?¡± A smooth male¡¯s voice cut through the crowd, his aura emitting something completely different, admiration and desire.


    Yana noticed the immediate effect this had on her bonded, the girl¡¯s eyes widening in fright. Her own senses flashing between her love for Sophie and overwhelming dread. Yana couldn¡¯t sense Sophie¡¯s aura, though she suspected that more attuned members of the fae might be able to. All she saw was the soul link between the two of them, something that brought no small amount of disgust to Yana. At least the half elf¡¯s actions were clear as can be. The half elf quickly grabbed Aryana¡¯s hand to give it a quick squeeze, her expression hardening with displeasure even as she tried to reassure Yana¡¯s bond.


    ¡°T-T-Tristan?¡± Aryana stammered, the girl very slowly looking over her shoulder, her poor attempt at hiding her fear easily visible to Yana.


    ¡°By the mountains, it is you! How have you been?! And you too madame hatire,¡± He turned to Sophie, ¡°Pardon me for forgetting your name. But I most certainly remember meeting you before as well.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Sophie.¡± Sophie stated politely.


    Yana could see how something seemingly flicked within her mind, the half elf looking friendly and professional, but also decidedly detached and mechanically.


    ¡°Ahh, right. My apologies again. But it¡¯s good to see you too, Madam Sophie.¡± The man bowed.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice grew a bit more terse, ¡°But to answer your question, the two of us are doing fine. I assume you and your compatriots are faring well?¡±


    ¡°Why, of course! We''ve a chance to explore this city of wonder, after all. But yes, everyone''s doing fine.¡± Tristan smiled.


    Yana could tell at once that this man was sharp, his aura betraying the fact that a million thoughts and plans ran around within his head. His expressions and speech patterns however, showed only the calm and jovial parts.


    ¡°So, how can we help you?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡° Help? Oh, there''s no need to help. Just that, well, when I saw little Ari I just had to say hi. It¡¯s been so long since we last spoke.¡± Tristan grinned.


    ¡°Uhh... yeah, it''s been a while.¡± Ary cautiously murmured, her eyes constantly flicking back to Tristan¡¯s posse behind him.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Sophie grunted, ¡°And what brings you and your to the library? Studying?¡±


    "Us? No, we¡¯re here for the entrance exams.¡± Tristan chuckled.


    ¡°Entrance exams? You¡¯re taking them? Haven¡¯t they already started?¡±


    ¡°What? Ohhh! No, no, no.¡± He quickly shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re just here to support our friends who¡¯re taking them.¡± The others of his posse nodded along, ¡°Should be done soon, or so they say.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Same here.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully you¡¯re not feeling too nervous, cause I sure am.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that?¡± Sophie arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that our friends are a bit more on the¡­¡± Tristan mimed an angry looking person, his caricature making his posse laugh a little.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Sophie unintentionally let out a noise, much to Tristan¡¯s delight.


    "Anyways. Sorry for disturbing the two of you, just wanted to come say hi.¡± Tristan bowed respectfully, ¡°See you two later!¡± He waved as he left, taking his followers with him.


    Sophie was the only one who kept up appearances and waved back, Aryana just weakly nodding from next to her.


    Yana didn¡¯t really understand the who, what, when, or even whys, any of this would be considered different than normal conversations. But judging by how silent and tense the duo remained after interacting with the man. All Yana could really gleam was that they were definitely worried and that the feeling was lingering.


    Yana deftly avoided their glances back towards the table and pretended she was still reading, uncaring of what was happening around her. But hidden from their view, she allowed herself a little smile. She cared for her bonded, and would not stand to see her suffering. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that everything was about to get a little more exciting.

 Act 6 Chapter 12: Unwelcome Guests and Examinations

    ¡°In the wastelands of the Kesmourn Blightlands, there is only one path that connects the Land of Three Kings to the rest of the civilised world. Here, hundreds of men and women fight day and night to keep the trade route open. Swamp monsters, blighted creatures, demons and more constantly harass those brave or foolish enough to travel those roads. So much so that hiring a mercenary bodyguard is practically a necessity if one isn¡¯t traveling alongside one of the few convoys that pass through the area. Overall, unless one has business within the Blightlands, I can confidently say, simply avoid being here.¡±


    - Servitza Varcheg, Senior Pathfinder, ¡°Kesmourn Blightlands: The Land of Three Kings¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Tristan, Ary toyed with his name like a sour lemon, the sting of its acidity burning its way through her. Her little erratic breaths were only lightly calmed by the presence of Sophie beside her, the half elf letting her cling on tightly even though she knew she was hurting Sophie a little. She relished every moment of Sophie¡¯s hand as it ran through her hair, each stroking calming Ary down little by little. She shuddered as Sophie hugged her, finding the warmth and love to be overwhelming but much needed.


    It was different this time, different to all the past times she had ever mused about her past. She used to be lonely, cold and alone, but this time was different. She curled up by Sophie¡¯s side, embracing every little sensation as if it would be the last thing she felt. This time, she was lost, lost in love, and in doubt. For she had seen Tristan, his demeanour, his attitude. And she had seen his sorrow, barely held back within his jovial mask. A masquerade for all involved. But he seemed worried, almost concerned.


    Aryana winced as the memories came flooding back at once, the past and present blurring together into a tidal wave of emotions. She panicked as she felt herself getting dragged further and further back into her mind, like a warrior hesitating as they set foot upon the parapets. But she could also feel her strength recovering, the desire to push onwards creeping up, forcing her into a fight that she needed to confront. It was an awful sensation and she felt much like she had back in Brightfields, pushed around by fate and very much alone and impotent.


    Her muscles tensed, she knew that at some point she needed to fight, to stand her ground and push out these thoughts. With Sophie¡¯s help, she believed she could do it. For by her darling¡¯s side, she felt safe, empowered and knowing that there was a fall back made her just that much more confident.


    ¡°Galen.¡±


    A singular whisper mentioned as Tristan¡¯s group had left, the context unknown only that it had been said. The word echoed like a wisp in the wind, so faint that she could¡¯ve thought she imagined it. Yet in the back of her mind, she knew what the mere mention of it meant.


    Aryana paled at once, what little composure she regained by Sophie¡¯s side was shattered. Her eyes grew unfocused as flashes of the past, the future, and the present all intertwined in a knot that could not be untied, tightening a noose around her even as she thrashed against it. The air rushed out of her lungs as her mouth dried up. Galen.


    Heir to the Frostfyres, now ruler of the clan with his father in the shadows, and the druids of the Frostwind cloaked in even deeper darkness. He had led the clan to prosperity, claiming multiple clanholds even before they relocated down to Melton. He opened up the borders to outsiders and even facilitated trade. The young man even managed to rally multiple clans to defend their homes against demons and invaders from beyond the mountains. For all intents and purposes, he was a hero of the clan, a shining beacon of the Frostwinders and their resilience and desire to persevere no matter what.


    But he was also her tormentor, the one who took any failings out on the ¡®witch and her spawn¡¯. The one who had led the tribe so stalwartly against her and had even wrenched Tristan away from her, a pain that had yet to heal even now. He was the one who had ostracised her, bullied her, all because of something his father said to him that he now parroted to others. Words that have since spread to most of the clans, of the druidic prophecy with her somehow at its center. A person who she had no intention of ever interacting with again.


    Arteria was supposed to be safe, a haven far away from her homeland. Its sanctity was threatened and she no longer knew what to do. She had tried to avoid Tristan and had successfully done so up until now. But she saw Merewyn, Rian, Gladys, and Cyneric, four more familiar faces that she had expected. With Tristan, it was five too many. And based on what they¡¯re saying, more are here. Including Galen.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡± Sophie softly cooed.


    Aryana just shook her head, though her body moved to snuggle closer.


    ¡°Fine. Just make sure to tell me when you feel it¡¯s right, okay?¡± Sophie ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Aryana half heartedly mumbled.


    The two remained like that for a while, syncing up their breathing as they digested the unfortunate encounter. Aryana didn¡¯t know what they would do moving forward, or what Galen and the others had planned. All she knew was that his presence alone would be bad news. She also remembered the horrific moment when Galen had attacked Sophie at the clannsmeet. Though she was afraid of him, her blood boiled at the image of Sophie being hurt.


    Looking up, she found Sophie momentarily distracted, the hatire staring out a nearby window and onto the busy streets outside. Her gaze was steady, but lost deep in her thoughts, a hundred different problems demanding her attention. Aryana looked away and gently caressed Sophie¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll find a way to get Galen off our backs, to avoid him and the clan. You already do so much for me, this is my battle to fight. She vowed to herself. You¡¯ve suffered so much and likely will too, in the future. Loathe as I am to accept that fate. But in this matter, I won¡¯t allow it, I¡¯ll fight this fight so you don¡¯t have to. Even as it saps my soul. Believe in me, Sophie. Let me bear some of your burden.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie felt uneasy. She was concerned by the appearance of the Frostfyres and moreso by the distress that her partner was experiencing. Worse yet, more were likely on the way judging by Tristan¡¯s words, the very same people that had made Ary¡¯s life in the Frostwinds a daily struggle. She couldn¡¯t get a good read on Tristan and that worried her, for that meant that she had little idea about their designs on Ary. Considering they wanted to claim her back in Melton¡­


    She scowled at the thought but pushed it aside, she had more pertinent matters to deal with. As a nearby clock struck five in the afternoon, she rose up from her seat, offering a hand to Ary as she did so. Reluctantly, Ary accepted her outstretched hand, the redhead seeming almost frightened to leave their little reading alcove. Sophie managed to fully coax Ary out of their spot with a few kisses, wrapping the girl in a supportive embrace to reassure her of Sophie¡¯s unwavering support.


    Calmed, Ary sighed and Sophie smiled at feeling. However brief it was, it was nice.


    Putting the books away and grabbing Yana¡¯s little stand, the faerie fluttered over and sat upon her perch, looking off into the distance, towards where the Frostwinders went. I wonder what she knows? But Sophie also saw how the faerie looked towards Aryana with some level of worry. At least she cares.


    The three proceeded back out the quieter parts of the library and into the atrium area where the duo once had their exams as well. As Sophie feared, the Frostwinders were also waiting around, albeit at another end of the hall. A few other parents, students, and potentially friends of test takers were also loitering, the event drawing a far larger crowd than the duo¡¯s session had last year. Among the group were also about four dozen redcloaks and a handful of Trinite guards, the proceedings bringing about far more security than she remembered. Though I wonder how much of this is because of that ¡®incident¡¯ with the scholar?


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The doors to the annex finally flew open as two green robed proctors and a blue robed professor organised the mass of students within to exit the premises. To the duo¡¯s surprise, there were almost a hundred if not more students milling about within the library¡¯s wings, eager to forget about the exam. Redcloaks moved to help facilitate a smooth exit from the library, trying their best not to interfere with the average citizens as they escorted the students back outside.


    Hundreds of chattering voices filled the library hall and there was a tense if celebratory atmosphere as the applicants all relished being done with the exam. Sophie felt Ary tense up beside her and discreetly followed the girl¡¯s gaze. Her eyes landed on a handsome but muscular looking man that moved towards the Frostwinders. It took her a few seconds before everything clicked within her head, but then, she remembered. The guy that beat me up at the council. Bastard. Right when I claimed Ary, I didn''t even have a clue what was happening back then. Tearing her eyes away, she forced herself to go back to looking for their companions, giving Ary a reassuring squeeze in the meantime.


    Almost a hundred had filtered past when a familiar sensation probed the back of her mind.


    Wasn¡¯t that hard, Sophia sent the thought.


    Where are you? Sophie queried.


    We¡¯re waiting by the westside exit, near the cafe. Slipped out with the crowd first to avoid the atrium crowd. Better be quick, slowpoke.


    Sophie gave Ary a gentle tug and the girl quietly followed. They slipped back the gaggle of people and made their way towards the cafe. Sophie¡¯s mind was entangled in the mire that was planning for contingencies, wondering what she might have to do in order to keep Ary safe.


    Despite all her doubts, when she finally caught sight of the other three, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. To her, there was something comforting in their presence, despite how strange each of them were. Elaria and Sophia had struck up a conversation while Raylani, true to her usual aloofness, remained on guard, shooting a tiny nod at Sophie¡¯s approach. Encouraged, Sophie gently rubbed Ary¡¯s palm, the girl looking at her strangely before finally smiling a little, breaking out of her frightened state.


    ¡°Well, well. Look who¡¯s finally here? Enjoyed not having to do exams?¡± Sophia mockingly pretended to flip through a book.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Sophie snickered, ¡°How was it though?¡±


    Sophia arched an eyebrow, almost offended that she had been asked, before turning towards Elaria and Raylani instead.


    ¡°It went well, I think. I understood most of everything, at least on the surface level.¡± Elaria replied, a faint hint of joy in her eyes, ¡°Challenging though, and for Raylani¡­¡± Her expression shifted to one that was more nervous.


    The dark elf sighed wearily, rolling her eyes as she tried to brush them off, ¡°It was as my mistress says. Challenging.¡±


    ¡°¡®Challenging¡¯ she says.¡± Elaria cackled, giving Raylani a soft prod to the belly that made the dark elf flinch, ¡°Poor girl struggled to read so much¡­err¡­ what do we call this language again?¡±


    ¡°Common?¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Weird name for a language, but fair enough, I''m not from here. Yeah, she struggled reading common.¡± Elaria snickered.


    For the first time since meeting the dark elf, Sophie noticed how ferociously the elf was trying to hide an embarrassed blush. ¡°Mistress has coached me in the basics. But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡­ honestly on me for not remembering to help you guys with it earlier on.¡± Sophie quickly interjected, hoping to calm Raylani before also letting out an embarrassed sigh, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Elaria tutted at both of them, ¡°The proctors were more interested in the existence of a whole new elven race. Hah!¡± She snorted, ¡°Even the elven proctors were absolutely baffled about her!¡±


    ¡°They have never been to the wilds. Those near the mountains know.¡± Raylani mumbled.


    ¡°Probably! Just be glad these weren¡¯t them then!¡± Elaria reassured her, ¡°Beside that, I think through your combat skill might just carry the pass. They were definitely impressed.¡±


    ¡°But my tests¡­ my performance in front of you¡­¡± Raylani seemed on the verge of a breakdown.


    ¡°Ok, fine. Disaster might be a better statement. Regardless, we¡¯ll find a way to get you in.¡± Elaria held up her hands in surrender, moving slightly closer to the distressed elf to comfort her.


    Raylani looked ashamed and Elaria glanced at the others, giving them a look that said, give us some space. Motioning for everyone else to go, Elaria took her charge towards a corner, and Sophie found herself admiring how her sister¡¯s expression instantly softened, adopting a far gentler manner. How neat.


    Turning her attention to Sophia, her counterpart just shrugged.


    ¡°Sophie wants to ask me how I did.¡± She winked at Aryana, ¡°But I have her memories of both the last exam and class. Soo¡­ it was alright.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that almost could be cheating.¡± Ary finally spoke.


    Both Sophie and Sophia just stared curiously at her before chuckling in unison.


    ¡°Guess it could be. But enough about the exams, I just want to forget about them, funny enough. How are you two? Sophie seemed¡­ a little curt when we talked earlier.¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Earlier?¡± Ary looked over.


    ¡°Shared thoughts.¡± Sophia tapped her head, "Carries a little bit of emotion. Just a little."


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ary sounded a tad disappointed.


    ¡°We saw Tristan and other Frostwinders.¡± Sophie interrupted before Ary could carry on.


    There was a quiet hum as Sophia processed the information, her face twisting into a small scowl before she relaxed.


    ¡°The problems just keep piling on, don¡¯t they?¡± Sophia sighed, her confident facade slipping as hints of exhaustion broke through.


    ¡°Indeed they do.¡± Sophie joined her counterpart in the sigh.


    For a brief moment she let her fantasy take hold. Her mind seized upon the brief lull and melancholic mood to revisit her life, to run her through her own life choices. She imagined a world where she didn¡¯t make that fateful choice in Eichafen to stay with Anna¡¯s party. To just set off back to Carrador and Eva¡¯s side. Perhaps she¡¯d get ambushed along the way and find out her powers that way. Or perhaps she¡¯d make it all the way back to the Rosengart estate. Instead of dealing with tribals, undead, shadow monsters, cursed soldiers, she¡¯d be learning how to be a proper maid, likely by Eva¡¯s side at the academy. Where is Eva now, I wonder? On the way to Arteria? She rubbed her weary eyes. But if all that were true, I wouldn¡¯t have met Ary or the others. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to travel half the continent.


    Would I trade all that for peace? She mused on the thought, unable to come up with a concrete answer save for one certainty. If being here, now, has made Ary¡¯s life, and some other people''s lives better, then I suppose it might¡¯ve been worth it.


    Her hands started shaking again as her reminiscing brought out more memories than intended. Her past battles caught up sooner than expected, breaking through the opening and infecting her with the horrific truth she always tried to avoid. She might be a hero in some eyes and a crazed warrior in others, but when fighting the undead or demonic threats, she could always excuse that. But murder, was something different altogether. She knew she was justified, knew that she had to defend herself and protect people. But it wasn¡¯t the act itself that haunted her, though guilt still lingering. No, to blame it on guilt would be a lie by omission. She was frazzled because she had so easily swept all of it away to the recesses of her mind to be forgotten. How easily she had simply moved on. What will I become? What happens if I fight someone else? Just like that? I kill them?


    Her racing mind came to a screeching halt as she felt Ary¡¯s touch, the girl grabbed both her hands tightly before placing them over her heart. It was an odd experience as Sophie froze, surprised to have been dragged out of her worries and simply left to feel the beating of Ary¡¯s heart with trembling hands. Yet, there was an undeniable sense of gentleness in the gesture that tamed the chaos within her, a spark of purpose that guided her.


    Sophie stood still and tried her best to regain her composure, her own jittery nerves matching with Ary¡¯s own uneasiness. Sophie leaned over for a deep kiss and the two warped each other in a comforting embrace.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Sophia coughed awkwardly from beside them, the noise making the two jump in fright.


    Sophia wasn¡¯t the only one who snickered and Yana let out a little noise of her own.


    ¡°Seeing as the other two over there look like they¡¯re about done with their talk and you two as well. Why don¡¯t we lift the mood before we all end up with mild depression, hmm? Because I believe it¡¯s time for a celebratory dinner.¡± Sophia stated.


    ¡°Dinner, dinner, makes you a winner.¡± Yana echoed, the faerie raising her arms in a cheer.


    Sophie and Ary shared a look before the two giggled.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true. Might certainly help... all of us, recover a bit¡± Sophie managed to smile, ¡°Dinner time it is!¡±

 Act 6 Chapter 14: Friends and the Fae

    ¡°Saints and Saintesses carry with them memories of their world, meaning that each and every one of them have different opinions and ideas that can help shape ours. While most of them end up working with the Astralian church in some capacity, there are those who slip through the cracks and end up in service to kingdoms or as freelance adventurers instead. ¡±


    - Starspeaker Josephina Lynn, Chuch Archivist, ¡°Saints and Saintess: Beyond Astralis¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The day to return to the academy came sooner than expected. In the week following the exams, the party managed to get the go-ahead to attend the academy. Though Sophia and Elaria would have to take extra classes to catch up with Sophie and Ary. While Raylani needed remedial language classes just to be caught up to a standard that allowed her better ability to function within surface society. If anything was a cause for celebration, it was that they all made it.


    Though Sophie is still occasionally worried about the Frostwinders and more importantly, Ary¡¯s mental state. Her mind was thankfully focused on the achievements of the other three. They had spent last night making merry with a small feast of their own, with Elaria and Raylani taking the opportunity to entertain the patrons of All Hogs Arms to much fanfare.


    So it was that yesterday night ended with the party being exhausted but excited. The same feelings carried over to this morning as they boarded the ferry to Academy Isle. Raylani seemed a little bit less nervous than before, though the dark elf would occasionally still grow flushed with embarrassment. Whether at her inability to fully comprehend common or for the curious glances constantly being cast in her direction, Sophie did not know.


    ¡°Academy bound, huh.¡± Sophia murmured, ¡°Now I¡¯ll get to really experience what life as you is like.¡±


    ¡°More likely, everyone will be questioning where the hell a twin and a sister popped out from. Remember what to say?¡± Sophie grunted and turned to her siblings.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sophia scoffed, ¡°Elaria is a wandering bard, simple enough. I¡¯m the one that got separated at birth and did some shadow cult stuff, which explains my powers. The rest is history that I can make up, at least up until we met in the dwarven mines, yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yes. Though I really wish I knew what backstory you might give yourself.¡±


    ¡°Psh, where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±


    Stars, isn¡¯t she supposed to be my copy? How the hells can she always be so confident.


    ¡°I agree with Sophia. It will be a better tale if one can weave it as they go.¡± Elaria chimed in.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Sophie pouted, ¡°Just remember it so you don¡¯t mix up details.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Don¡¯t you worry about it.¡± Sophia chuckled.


    Sophie mockingly scowled before withdrawing her attention. She returned to staring out the window. Ary had, as she always does, fallen asleep on the ferry, the girl taking advantage of Sophie¡¯s shoulder to acquire herself a headrest. Past Ary and perched on the inside of the window itself was Yana, the faerie practically plastering herself on the glass as she gazed out into the wide blue sea.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough of the sea since we travelled by boat from Ostia?¡± Sophie asked.


    Yana barely moved to look behind her, the faerie looking like she would answer with a rhyme or an explanation of things before shrugging and giving a simple response.


    ¡°No.¡± Yana stated, returning to staring at ships and water.


    Sophie grinned to herself before absently reaching over to toy with Ary¡¯s braid. She felt strangely protected by the people around her, now more comfortable in sharing her worries and distributing her buttons. After all, both Sophia and Elaria knew of the Entity¡¯s plans. Elaria even being explicitly sent to further its goals and to help Sophie along. Sophia remained perhaps, the one mostly unknown variable, Sophie still wondering just what exactly the Shadow Goddess Morea had discussed with her counterpart. But given that Sophia refused to elaborate anymore and that nothing seeed to happen because of it, Sophie resolved to let it be, for now.


    With a sigh and a huff, she closed her eyes and gently pressed her head atop Ary¡¯s. Stars, to be in our own room after this trip¡­ feels unreal, heh.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you guys later!¡± Sophia waved for the trio as they departed on a carriage.


    Being new students, the three were met by academy staffers and an orientation guide. With Sophia, Elaria and Raylani being whisked away to experience their ¡®introductory¡¯ day before classes began and to sign them up properly for courses.


    That left Sophie, Ary and Yana, standing there alongside two all too familiar faces that silently waited for the carriage to disappear.


    ¡°How¡¯d you guys know we were coming today anyway? Not that I mind, it¡¯s nice to see you both well.¡± Sophie broke the silence.


    Maylesa and Thalnor shared a glance, the siblings coming up with something before collectively shrugging.


    ¡°Through deduction and extrapolation.¡± Thalnor stated.


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s blank expression, Maylesa nudged her brother.


    ¡°A little more explaining, brother.¡± The elf coughed.


    ¡°Ahh, apologies. We heard rumours of an elf with skin of the darkest blue and purple. A potentially new species even.¡± Thalnor continued.


    ¡°Indeed, we were most curious about this. Though we resigned ourselves to merely awaiting their presence on campus instead.¡± Maylesa added.


    ¡°Quite so. After all, it would be a violation of etiquette and an embarrassing breach of protocol to simply observe a student before they¡¯re even arrived.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­¡±


    ¡°But then we heard from one of the students connected to our instructors that this ¡®dark elf¡¯ was seen in the company of a half elf and a human. Normally, this would not raise much suspicions, for it could very well be part of a cultural delegation or a diplomatic entreaty.¡±


    ¡°However, from our past experiences with you two, and also based on some of your tales of adventure-¡±


    "In addition!¡± Thalnor wagged a finger to remind his sister of something.


    ¡°Ahem. How rude. But yes, in addition, upon hearing that it was a half elf with black hair, of which at the academy we only have one.¡±


    ¡°Or so we know.¡±


    ¡°We suspected that whatever this mystery elf was, they were traveling in your company.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Thalnor nodded, ¡°Our assumptions were correct, in a way. Though we didn¡¯t expect there to be two of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called a twin, brother. Just like our elder siblings.¡± Maylesa tutted.


    ¡°Of course. We didn¡¯t expect there to be a twin. Or that there was another human.¡± Thalnor rolled his eyes.


    ¡°But also, pleasure to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, pleasure to welcome friends.¡±


    The siblings bobbed their heads in unison.


    Overwhelmed by their rapid fire words, Sophie and Ary just shared looks of incredulity before smiling and waving at the siblings. Maylesa and Thalnor seemed pleased by the response and smiled back.


    ¡°Though if you¡¯ll permit me.¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Sophie cocked her head in surprise, thinking the two were done.


    ¡°Why are you with a fae creature?¡± She pointed directly at Yana.


    Hearing this, the faerie stiffened up and just looked over, tearing her eyes away from her surroundings to take a better look at the elves.


    ¡°So you can hear the words that I weave, and also my form you can perceive?¡± Yana piped up.


    The two elves looked almost startled for a moment before regaining their composure.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.¡°It speaks.¡±


    ¡°It speaks.¡±


    They both stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m a she!¡± Yana fluttered her wings angrily, ¡°And errr¡­ can¡¯t you see?!¡±


    ¡°Can people not perceive her?¡± Thalnor asked.


    ¡°Not really? Or well, most people see her as a mote of light, like a low level light spell.¡± Ary anwsered.


    ¡°Fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. And who else can see her?¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here! And I can also hear!¡± Yana growled.


    The two elves then looked expectantly at the faerie. For the first time since they¡¯ve met, Sophie found Yana looking perplexed, unused to the intensity of the siblings scrutiny.


    ¡°Err¡­ most can¡­see only light, if they are magically¡­light?¡± Yana let out a flustered mumble, ¡°And those connected to nature, can see my true¡­nature?¡±


    The elves backed off a little, pensive expressions on their faces before they nodded.


    ¡°Interesting. So that means most of our species should be able to see you.¡±


    ¡°Might explain why so many fairy tales and stories involve the fae.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait! Then¡­¡± Yana frowned.


    ¡°Most likely already spotted by others in the city. If you were trying to hide.¡± Maylesa spoke.


    Yana seemed to be a bit taken aback, leaning back on her perch. The faerie having fallen into silent contemplation.


    ¡°Ahh, of course. Before you mention it.¡± Thalnor glared at Maylesa, ¡°Pardon the delayed introductions. I am Thalnor and this is Maylesa, both of house Calnodel.¡±


    Yana still looked a little baffled, but bobbed her head in acknowledgement, ¡°My name is Yana, bound to dearest Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± The elves turned to the redhead, who just calmly grinned.


    don¡¯t know why, but the fact she considers them to be friends as well just warms my heart. Sophie tried to hide her own smile.


    ¡°Found her in a cave. Long story. Involves dwarves though.¡± Ary spoke up.


    ¡°Well, well. Fortunately, we failed to plan ahead and intended to simply walk the two of you to the academy on a pleasant stroll. Provided you didn¡¯t already charter a carriage.¡± Maylesa quipped.


    Sophie blinked back her surprise at the words. They want to spend time with us, am I getting this right?


    Ary looked at her with some measure of amazement as well, though the redhead hid it far better. Regardless, seeing the girl grin, Sophie already knew they¡¯d be taking advantage of this moment as well.


    ¡°Of course! Unlike the first time we got here, we¡¯re quite energetic and awake.¡± Sophie beamed at the siblings.


    They looked relieved and beckoned for her to lead.


    ¡°Brother was quite eager to hear more of your exploits.¡± Maylesa whispered.


    ¡°Hey, that goes the same if not more so for you.¡± Thalnor retorted.


    "Does not!"


    Ary and Sophie giggled at the light bickering while Yana still remained somewhere between pouting and confusion. Friends are great.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°And you met, on a ship, just like that?¡± Thalnor exclaimed.


    ¡°Yup. We boarded and just bam, they¡¯re already busy performing and what not.¡± Sophie mimed playing a flute.


    ¡°Amazing, and her powers¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like mine. Though I think it¡¯s probably leagues above mine at the same time.¡±


    The siblings sucked in a breath, to them, Sophie¡¯s power was already bizarre enough, to think that there was potentially someone even more well versed in the void was intriguing.


    ¡°And the dark elf?¡±


    ¡°Says she¡¯s a gladiatrix and an entertainer. I believe both claims with relatively high confidence.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Fascinating, and you mentioned there were more in the deeps? Amongst the dwarves?¡± Thalnor excitedly asked.


    ¡°Near the dwarves. I only saw a handful of them. But their presence there likely hinted that their settlement shouldn¡¯t be that far away.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. So there¡¯s an entire civilisation just hidden away from us. From human, elven, and beastkind alike.¡± He furrowed his brow in contemplation, ¡°But that some elven tribes on the Adonari frontiers might¡¯ve seen them before. Yet, this information was not passed to Harma Eryind. At least, not to us or the general public. Why?¡± He mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Why indeed.¡± Maylesa chuckled, ¡°Though my dear brother also forgot another important question.¡±


    ¡°I have?¡± Thalnor look startled.


    ¡°How was Saints Day in Ostia?¡± Maylesa asked the duo.


    Thalnor¡¯s eyes lit up before sheepishly scratching at his head, ¡°Ahh yes, how were the celebrations?¡±


    Hearing this and seeing the eager look that entered Ary¡¯s eye, Sophie grinned, nudging her partner and gesturing towards her.


    ¡°One of us certainly had the most amount of merriment in our time there. Would they perhaps care to elaborate?¡±


    Ary shot Sophie a mocking pout, before smiling and nodding. Ary began by describing the fanfare and layout of the town. Of its similarities to Arteria but also of its more outlandish and fantastical designs in its rounded towers. Occasionally Sophie would add a word or two, but her companion was more than capable of recounting their experiences and sights within Ostia and with Alodie.


    In the meantime, Sophie took a good hard look at the landscape around her. The Scholar¡¯s Garden was a forested patch of land that sat between the academy¡¯s Gate of Knowledge entrance and the town of Laurusport. Here, countless species of wildlife thrived under the careful supervision of local rangers and academy students who dedicated themselves to studying animals, arboreal landscapes, or other nature related disciplines. It was also the second most effective area for students to get herbs or practice combat drills and trials outside of the academy¡¯s greenhouse and grounds.


    Currently, it was a snow covered forest, though it was easy enough to note where academy experiments were currently taking place. After all, when most of the forest has a gentle blanket of snow over it, those that are maintained by magic to retain its greenery and melt the snow are just that much more visible. The sight did, however, cause Sophie some concern. She still recalled how earlier, the elves had easily seen through Yana¡¯s disguise and the fae¡¯s words about those with higher mana affinities being able to see through her as well. Coupled with beastfolk or at least those more connected with nature, that makes for a lot of people.


    The siblings had also added that the fae are creatures many covet due to their inherent being tied directly to the world at large. Meaning that in theory, they were sources of powerful magic that could augment a mage¡¯s capabilities to unexpected heights. While most would not care much of that, the siblings did warn her that the experimental nature of the academy¡¯s mages guild branch would likely poke a lot closer than anyone was comfortable with. Just another worry on top of all the other things we have to worry about, great.


    Looking over at Yana, who had given up trying to hide and perched herself atop Ary¡¯s head. Sophie could tell that the fae was deep in thought about something as well. Though, at the same time, she felt a small bit of relief seeing how Yana would still occasionally take moments to simply soak in this new world that she was exploring. That brought up another question within Sophie¡¯s mind, one that had always been at the periphery but was now set to make their lives that much more complicated. I wonder what will Yana do at the academy? It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll find studying or classes that interesting, hells, she looked bored as heck when Ary and I tired to research stuff. At least she liked learning how to read. But what do we let her do? Do we just have her as a free ranger fae? Flying about until classes are over? But with what the siblings tell us, that might just cause more of a hassle if mages catch sight of her, alone.


    ¡°Oh yes! We do have some interesting news that the two of you will appreciate!¡± Maylesa piped up.


    That piqued Sophie¡¯s interest and she dragged her mind once more out of the quagmire that it often found itself entangled in.


    ¡°Ohh a surprise!¡± Ary squeaked.


    ¡°Indeed! Remember our little project?¡± Maylesa came to a halt, the group now standing just outside the academy gates, in full view of the gate guardians.


    ¡°The battery?¡± Ary tilted her head.


    ¡°Mmhmm, we¡¯ve managed to refine it a bit more. So if you two don¡¯t mind, want to come with us to the workshop?¡±


    Ary looked to Sophie for confirmation, and she nodded.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Though I must admit, it is¡­ a little messier than you remembered.¡± Maylesa.


    <hr><hr>


    It felt almost nostalgic for her to return to the academy, though she was more amused by how pretty everything looked when covered with a thin layer of snow. While the grass isn''t green or all the trees quite so present, the buildings were now the star of the show. Each building had its own charm and style, though it would sometimes get lost amidst the greenery and general pleasant atmosphere of the campus. Now, however, Sophie could see all the different coloured roofes, all standing proud and defiant against the snow. The old Myndri fortress towers too, seemed to sparkle in a way they didn¡¯t when the campus was still in the throes of summer and fall.


    Perhaps the most strange of all was her arrival into Runegarde hall now felt a little too familiar to the dwarven halls within the deeps. While her first time here had been entering an alien and strange looking area. The grandiose archways within and far more symmetrical and square shaped everything else now seemed far more fitting. Though of course, much of it was modified to also take into account human, elven and beastfolk frames, she could tell that everything was built according to dwarven specification.


    Entering into the familiar little nook granted to the elves, they stepped into a chaotic little space filled with all manner of half completely gadgets. But sitting at the center of the main table was the all too recognizable mana battery box.


    "Remember the previous deficiencies?¡± Maylesa spoke up.


    ¡°The limited conversion rate between mana and your regeneration rate.¡± Thalnor added.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve ironed out the prototype a bit more. Should have increased the effective ratio of the mechanism comparable to a battery that can support a magefire torch for six hours.¡±


    ¡°Err, well in your case it would be equivalent to a half body recovery.¡±


    ¡°At least the internal half anyway.¡±


    The siblings nodded approvingly.


    ¡°What is this mana conversion? That you seem to find immersion.¡± Yana asked.


    Her sudden interruption startled everyone, the siblings casting glances at each other before answering.


    ¡°Well, Sophie uses mana to heal. This battery serves as a portable source of mana. Especially considering how she doesn¡¯t manifest any mana of her own.¡± Maylesa answered.


    Yana seemed to stare at the battery for a moment. Then her little eyes glanced up between Sophie and Ary.


    ¡°But she¡¯s tapped the beyond, locked into a bond.¡± Yana growled.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°With dear little Aryana, she drains from her mana.¡±


    ¡°Wait what? But that was a one time thing?¡± Maylesa tilted her head in curiosity.


    ¡°This bond is permanent, one that pierces the firmament.¡± Yana stated, her voice dropping.


    The siblings turned to the duo, taking note of their somewhat more downcast expressions.


    ¡°Draining mana and energy from live beings?" Thalnor asked.


    Yana nodded.


    "So you two mind explaining what that¡¯s about?¡±

 Act 6 Chapter 14: Returning To A Lively Home

    "The Winter Lull:


    With the arrival of winter and snow, the Traxian advance across all fronts have slowed as both sides fortify in anticipation for a renewal of hostilities in the spring. While most the the Abenstadtian countryside has been ravaged by conflict; a continuous supply of goods through the alliance¡¯s supply routes, has helped keep the Grand Duchy from falling into Imperial hands."


    - Forward Pont! New Years Edition, ¡°Third Page Story¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The siblings had been practically interrogating Yana about this mysterious bond that Sophie had inflicted upon Aryana. Yana was more than happy to try and help towards the creation of a solution that allowed her to permanently sever the bond between the lovers. Although Sophie remained interested in their discussion, she could tell that Ary seemed strangely against the idea of this separation. Choosing to express her displeasure by immersing herself examining the gadgets around the room. Hiding her feelings from the others by appearing disinterested. But why? Isn¡¯t this a good thing? For both of us?


    Still, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but find the theory proposed by the siblings to hold at least some merit worth considering. For as far as everyone knew, the duo hadn¡¯t had prolonged separation at long distances, nor had they tried channeling that lingering energy into other objects, such as a mana battery. In theory, it would either snap the bond or disrupt it in a similar fashion to Yana¡¯s magic, or prove that there is something far greater at work that is manipulating Ary¡¯s mana output.


    Yana even added her opinion that the mana transfer to another source would likely fail, as the bond is more intrinsic and guttural in nature. However, the distance theory might hold some weight considering the bond did fade a little during their time in the deep. Though Sophie could tell Yana carefully danced around saying that Sophie¡¯s own fall with the giant spider had merely caused Ary¡¯s demise, a fact that dashed any hopefulness within Sophie with a wave of guilt. Worse, both Sophie and Ary did agree on one thing regarding the solution, being separated would be painful emotionally, if not physically.


    Oi, dummy. Sophia rudely pierced her mind.


    Eh? The fuck? Sophie replied in kind.


    Where are you? We got our placements and everything.


    We¡¯re in Runegarde, where the siblings are.


    Huh, guess it¡¯s time to meet the family.


    Hey! Let me at least ask them first! Sophie protested.


    Go ahead if you want, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more than thrilled to study the mysterious twin and sister. Sophia teased.


    Sophie accidentally rolled her eyes, bringing the actual conversation in the room to a pause.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Maylesa asked, ¡°Something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, err, sorry for interrupting. But, I was wondering if it¡¯s okay to invite my siblings and the dark elf here.¡± Sophie sheepishly asked.


    The siblings looked at each other before Yana quickly fluttered up, her arms crossed with a resolute no.


    ¡°Without establishing relations, bring her not to this dwarven bastion!¡± Yana declared.


    Sophie froze, blinking for a moment before she processed what the faerie had said. Of course! We don¡¯t even know if any of the dwarves here know about the dark elves, but if some do come from kingdoms that do¡­ I guess it¡¯d be problematic. Huh, sharp eyes for a faerie.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Maylesa asked, the siblings evidently on the verge of agreeing before being interrupted.


    ¡°A history of two peoples, blood spilled filled to the highest steeple.¡± Yana spoke.


    ¡°Then why¡­ why not somewhere more neutral?¡± Sophie hastily suggested, sensing the general disbanding of the more focused mood just moments ago.


    ¡°Indeed, that might be fine. But where? The library?¡± Thalnor queried.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± Sophie tried to rack her brain.


    ¡°Our room!¡± Ary beamed triumphantly, finally joining in. A little too eager there.


    Yana looked relieved, the siblings seemed intrigued at witnessing their abode. Ary was pleased and therefore Sophie could also relax a little.


    Change of plans, meet us in front of Rosewood Hall. Sophie told her counterpart.


    ¡°How will they know where to find us?¡± Maylesa asked, ¡°Was this pre-arranged?¡±


    ¡°Telepathy.¡± Sophie pointed to her head, the siblings shooting her a blank expression ¡°I¡¯ll explain on the way.¡±


    She tried her best to conceal the smirk at finally successfully baffling the siblings so completely that she caught sight of their shocked expressions. She turned away and revelled in her minor victory, just happy at shattering the often far too composed elves. Teasing friends does feel quite...fun.


    <hr><hr>


    It must¡¯ve been an odd sight for any passing student to witness. Two identical looking half-elves save for their hairstyle. A human girl looked intrigued that the world existed, next to a ¡®new race¡¯ of elf standing with the most stoic of expressions. Two normal elves, perhaps recognizable as part of the illustrious Calnodel family, stood alongside them. With a strange redhead that had a light spell floating above her head. Even the two door guardians seemed to regard them strangely. Then again, if Sophie weren¡¯t a part of this, she might also think some bizarre diplomatic delegation had come to tour the academy. Heh.


    Thankfully, the eclectic group remained mostly subdued as they proceeded into the building, registering their student cards at the front desk before moving up to where the duo¡¯s room was. R322, our room.  Entering it, both Ary and Sophie immediately perked up, the familiar sense of ¡®home¡¯ of sorts flooding back at once. It was a safe place, a warm place, their place, at least for their time at the academy.


    She recognized the light purplish blue wallpaper, the two cubby beds with their privacy curtains still open. The oval table in the middle was a little dusty from their time away from the academy, and much to Sophie¡¯s embarrassment, her previous semester¡¯s coursework and papers were scattered all across her desk. Sophia let out a stifled giggled at her distress, while Ary just judged her as any proper roommate should. Freed at last, Yana fluttered about the place, the faerie zipping between every nook and cranny as she tried to discern all the little intricacies about the room. Elaria and the siblings seemed pleased by the general state of things, though Sophie noticed her sister also judging how messy her parts of the room were compared to Ary¡¯s. Raylani meanwhile, seemed to finally relax despite being on edge the whole day.


    ¡°Fascinating. Your room is both so alike yet so different to ours.¡± Maylesa hummed.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sophie made a noise.


    ¡°Indeed. Smaller overall room size, same beds though.¡± Thalnor agreed.


    ¡°Huh, cool. Different designs though I¡¯m guessing.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, quite different indeed.¡± The elf nodded, ¡°Ours is much more earthy and vibrant.¡±


    ¡°More green, right?¡± Sophia chimed in.


    ¡°Very much so. Oh! Right! Pardon our manners, but now that we¡¯re here, are we allowed to ask more questions regarding the ''dakr elf'', your void magics and just well... how everyone came to be?¡± Thalnor quickly changed the subject, his words earning Maylesa¡¯s immediate attention as well.


    Elaria chuckled, ¡°My, my, spilling secrets already are we, Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Pardon us!¡± Maylesa joined the conversation and bowed, ¡°Maylesa and Thalnor Calnodel, pardon us for not introducing ourselves earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ahahah, it¡¯s quite already.¡± Elaria giggled, shooting Sophie a small wink, ¡°Elaria Kastiane, at your service. My compatriot, whom I believe you¡¯re both quite interested in, is Raylani Nelas.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Raylani grunted, suddenly realizing she¡¯s in the company of pure blooded elves.


    Oh dear, I didn¡¯t think about that compilation. Sophie almost made a noise. Still, at least she¡¯s trying to stay composed.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°A pleasure!¡±


    ¡°A pleasure, truly!¡±


    The siblings echoed.


    ¡°Please. No need to be so formal around us. You¡¯re Sophie and Aryana¡¯s friends. You can relax a little.¡± Elaria smiled.


    This seemed to confuse the two elves and they just looked to the duo for support.


    ¡°Are we too formal? Is this not how we always act?¡± Maylesa asked.


    Sophie had to hold back a laugh, but thankfully Ary stepped up.


    ¡°They are always like this.¡± Ary beamed.


    ¡°O-oh! My apologies.¡± Elaria sheepishly dipped her head.


    ¡°It is fine. You are, perhaps, as much of a mystery to us as we are to you.¡± The siblings nodded.


    ¡°Well, well, then feel free to ask whatever your heart desires. I can field most questions, provided you¡¯re not poking too deep.¡± Elaria warned.


    The three of them settled down around the table, sitting in prim and proper poses that reflected their, what Sophie assumed, new found respect for each other. Raylani stood by the doorway, her eyes mostly focused on her mistress, protective and perhaps also a little wary of the elven siblings. Sophia had unhelpfully flopped onto what was Sophie¡¯s bed, letting out a relaxed sigh as her counterpart just laid there. That meant Sophie had to flop down upon Ary¡¯s bed, a move which immediately prompted the redhead to join her, making it increasingly difficult for the two to resist cuddling in front of their companions. Yana, true to the faerie¡¯s curious nature, was busy examining the furnishing, before occasionally darting over to the window to watch people walking by below.


    Sophie was content to let the others get to know each other. Finding it amusing when the siblings would question things directly, even managing to fluster Sophia when they if she could feel everything Sophie felt, including those more intimate moments with Ary. Admittedly, that question flustered Sophie and Ary as well, but being half snuggled to each other, they just let out embarrassed giggles and were happy they weren¡¯t the ones looking directly at the siblings. She did manage to learn that the Calnodel¡¯s were actually an extensive family, Elaria having broached the subject to which, with little hesitation the siblings detailed their intricate and at times overly expansive lineage. Theirs, it turns out, was one of the famed ones within Arteria, but within the city itself, there were two sub houses, and then beyond the city and scattered across the land and back in Adonar, there were almost two dozen other branches of the family.


    While Raylani remained mostly aloof, she did ¡®speak¡¯ with the siblings, mostly through Elaria. Thankfully, they seemed pretty understanding after Elaria explained what Raylani had told her about elven and dark elven history, the factoid only igniting more interest in the strange elf within the siblings. They¡¯d be a good match for Yana, no, hells, they are a good match for Yana in terms of curiosity.


    Ary sprang back to life when the conversation slowly veered towards Tristan and the Frostwinders, even Sophie jumping in to participate as Sophia initiated the subject. The siblings vaguely remembered them but had nothing substantial to add in terms of their presence on campus. Only knowing that Tristan and his previous associate, Daniel, were popular amongst the upperclassmen. The room did collectively agree to keep an eye out if the Frostwinders were up to something regarding Aryana, much to the girl¡¯s relief. Though Sophie noticed how the idea of this fact finding mission seemed to intrigue Raylani the most.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Sophia excitedly exclaimed, slamming her hands on the table and startling everyone. ¡°I bet you two might find this fascinating.¡± She addressed the siblings.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Thalnor replied.


    ¡°Yeah! I almost completely forgot to mention-¡±


    Knock, knock.


    ¡°Hello? Sophie? Are you there? It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice called out from the hallway, cutting off her counterpart. Eva?


    ¡°Eh? Eva?¡± Where the words Sophia stole from her mouth, her counterpart flashing her a sly wink. Much to the amusement of everyone else in the room and Sophie¡¯s horror.


    Sophia opened the door and there she was, Eva. The girl wrapped Sophia into a hug and Sophie felt slightly cheated, her counterpart stealing the initial outburst of affection meant for her. Then Eva¡¯s eyes searched for Aryana only to see the room was filled with people, her gaze then landed on Sophie and a very confused frown appeared on Eva¡¯s face. Before she could react, Raylani shuffled slightly from her post and Eva looked over, having not noticed the dark elf until now.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Eva yelped, perhaps surprised or genuinely frightened.


    That brought the room to a soft laugh. Even Sophie chuckled a little.


    ¡°Sophie? Sophie! Sophie?¡± Eva peeled away to look at the two Sophie¡¯s and the rest of the cast. Dozens of questions appeared on her face.


    ¡°Sorry. Just wanted to steal a hug. I¡¯m Sophie¡¯s twin, Sophia. You¡¯ve met Ary before.¡± Sophia pointed to the redhead currently half nuzzling Sophie. ¡°That¡¯s Elaria, our sister, Sophie and mine. That¡¯s Raylani. Those two are Maylesa and Thalnor, which you might¡¯ve heard her talk about before. Nice to meet you.¡± Sophia grinned.


    Eva spent a moment taking it all in, ¡°Huh?!¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it.¡± Eva huffed in disbelief, ¡°None of this makes any sense.¡±


    ¡°Which part? I can-¡± Sophia tried to speak.


    ¡°Allow me.¡± Elaria cut her off, ¡°The Maste made me. Shadow God helped make Sophie¡¯s clone. I found this one. Those two are friends. That¡¯s Aryana.¡±


    At that, even Eva snickered a little, ¡°Okay, fair enough. That¡¯s the general gist I caught from your explanation anyway.¡± Eva showed Sophia a little mercy. ¡°Also hi everyone, I¡¯m Eva, nice to meet you all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt you didn¡¯t recognise me right away.¡± Sophie chimed in with a joking pout.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Eva let out a soft wail and bounded over to wrap Sophie in a hug. ¡°My bad!¡±


    ¡°Eheheh, forgiven!¡± Sophie declared with a giggle. Behind her, Ary feigned her own pout before beaming at Eva who retuned the pleasant smile.


    ¡°Next time. Just know that Sophie wears her hair in a ponytail. Mine is a bun.¡± Sophia gave her two a thumbs up.


    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ll make sure to awkwardly stare at your heads until I figure it out next time.¡± Eva grinned.


    As the hour went on, Eva slowly got to know everyone, jumping from person to person. Seeing this, Sophie felt a small sense of accomplishment. For once, everything was neatly tying itself together and fitting in. Everyone seemed pleasant enough with each other¡¯s company and it really felt like she had a group of people around. Though she had no doubt Eva would be mortified before immediately admonishing her for the recklessness she had displayed if she ever shared the story of the deeps with her. Well, maybe I¡¯ll keep to an abridged version. Might be safer that way.


    Sophie felt happy watching her mistress work to win everyone¡¯s approval. In fact, Sophie guessed that everyone within this room at least respected everyone else. It was a small demonstration of solidarity, but it was solidarity nonetheless. What was more surprising to Sophie was how readily Eva had dropped the fact that she was a saintess out in the open. Usually she¡¯s a bit more reluctant, I wonder what changed? Freddie maybe?


    Though the announcement itself made little fanfare considering that everyone already knew or had an idea of the fact. The siblings were the ones most excited by this newly discovered openness, taking the advantage to ask countless questions about the ¡®other world¡¯. They prodded mostly about technologies and in particular about batteries, only for Eva to sheepishly admit that she didn¡¯t know too much about mechanical or scientific subjects, much to the siblings'' disappointment. Yet, although she seemed happy, Sophie was still uneasy about Eva.


    ¡°Hey, Eva.¡± Sophie called out.


    ¡°Yeah, Soph?¡± Eva looked over nonchalantly.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I was back?¡±


    ¡°Oh that! Oh right! I completely forgot! My mind must¡¯ve slipped when I saw there were two of you.¡± Eva chuckled, ¡°But right, it¡¯s because I saw some light and the little peson flying around the window. I was like ¡®what the heck is that? Sophie must be back.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Ah! So you see her too?¡± Sophie gestured to Yana, who now watched Eva intently from atop Ary once more.


    ¡°Oh! Was I not supposed to?¡± Eva now unabashedly stared back at the faerie, the subject finally having been brought up.


    ¡°What? No, no, nothing like that. Usually, people with less connection to mana tend to see her as a mote of light, like a spell. But since you¡¯re an outlander, I suppose there shouldn¡¯t have been any doubt.¡± Sophie explained.


    ¡°It is a little bit like cheating. What¡¯s it anyway? A fairy?¡±


    ¡°It-¡±


    ¡°I am not an it! Something more flattering would fit!¡± Yana blustered, taking off from her roost.


    ¡°Oh, the fairy speaks.¡± Eva stared at the faerie.


    "Of course I can speak! I am not...err... meek!"


    ¡°Yup! She can talk! She¡¯s a fae, called Yana.¡± Ary chimed in, much to Yana¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Fascinating. Then-¡±


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting, Eva.¡± Sophie cut Eva off.


    ¡°No worries?¡± Eva seemed a little surprised, ¡°You sound like this is important. So by all means, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go for¡­ it?¡± Eva hesitantly agreed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sophie asked directly.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Eva made a shocked expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eva? Whatever it is, I¡¯m here to help.¡± Sophie reached over.


    Whatever other side chatter had been happening in the room fell silent. All eyes were now on them.


    ¡°What¡­ Do you mean? Everything is fine?¡± Eva nervously chuckled.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°You¡¯re sharing outworlder facts so readily. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re chummy with my new siblings and friends, but it¡¯s way more¡­ involved than you usually are. There¡¯s just usually more caution involved and that¡¯s not counting how long you hugged Sophia for, or how long you were planning to continue.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just have missed you.¡± Eva murmured, her face grimacing with every word.


    ¡°But even before, when we met after I got kidnapped. We hugged for a minute, maybe minutes. The moment Sophia opened the door, you looked about ready to stay there for days.¡± Sophie spoke.


    Eva looked more distraught and all the joy was sucked out of her face. Worried that she pushed too hard, Sophie moved closer to give Eva a few gentle pats, stroking her hair the same way they did back at the estate whenever Eva got into trouble without her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s because of Freddie, I¡¯ll beat him up. If it¡¯s the Duke¡­ well that¡¯s a little harder but I¡¯ll try!¡± Sophie reassured her.


    Eva let out a pained laugh, and just shook her head. ¡°No. Freddie loves me and I love him.¡±


    ¡°Then you father? I¡¯ll go home and fuck everyone up, even Hilda." Sophie growled, "Especially Hilda.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Wouldn''t that be the sight? I doubt Hilda would stand a chance." Eva giggled. "No. The dickhead King of Melton announced what you did in Melton to our court. Came to our little Saints Day feast for ¡®diplomatic reasons¡¯. Since it happened during the war, they branded me as aiding and abetting a dissident and banished me for a year.¡± Eva stated dryly, ¡°You¡¯re branded a full traitor. There¡¯s no going back home for you.¡± Eva¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    There was silence in the room. Those who knew were shocked. The siblings at least, kept quiet based on everyone else¡¯s reactions. Yana continued fluttering but adopted the same mannerisms as the elves. Well... at least that explains why Eva''s a little weird today, damn.

 Act 6 Chapter 15: A Dinner and Fondness

    ¡°We stand alone not because we don¡¯t welcome the help, not because we are shunned or outcasts. We stand alone because we cannot bear others suffering needlessly for our sins, for we shall bear that responsibility, the mantle of protectors. Against the evils of the Dark Tide, we shall not falter, that much, I assure you.¡±


    - Knight Commander Dennis Meloin, Knight Order of the Iron Cross, ¡°Speech to Knight Initiates¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Damnable curs.¡± Sophie snarled, ¡°My deeds are mine, to push this onto you is beyond ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Soph, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m more worried about you than anything.¡± Eva pleaded.


    ¡°Forget me! I had already resigned myself to die that night. Since then, just being able to meet everyone, you, Ary¡­ this is all a miracle in my eyes. But for those events to be perverted and turned against you is stupid.¡± Sophie huffed, shaking with rage.


    The others had mostly left the two to sort the issue out amongst themselves, waiting for a calmer setting before engaging in conversation with the two. Sophie was furious both at herself and the imbeciles within the court. If the words of the Meltonian king were true, then herself, and by extent Eva, was instrumental in helping set a tone for a more peaceable relation between the two nations, however much or little truth that might be in truth. To have so quickly condemned Eva alongside her was simply unacceptable, and a saintess at that. Absolutely preposterous.


    It wasn¡¯t even a desire to protect Eva that motivated her, for she knew that Eva was more than capable on her own. It was the backhandedness of how the court had so swiftly abandoned Eva that had infuriated Sophie. But as her friend comforted her, her mind cooled off with the one good thing she was able to dig out of this new mess. Does this mean I¡¯ll get to see Eva more?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Really.¡± Eva reassured her, her hands resting atop Sophie¡¯s ever so familiarly, ¡°I left them a little bombshell of my own before I headed back here.¡±


    ¡°But they¡­ you did?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Mmhmm. There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m so open about my outlander status now.¡± Eva winked.


    Sophie gasped, ¡°But your freedom! The church!¡±


    "I can handle the church. I¡¯ve dealt with them before, and if they think anything will change just because of this¡­ well they¡¯re partially right, but not in their favor at least.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie let out a soft giggle, amused at Eva¡¯s confidence and equally as inspired. With that alone, some of the tension defused and the others in the room breathed a little easier.


    ¡°Of course you would. You¡¯re Eva, incredible and unstoppable.¡± Sophie grinned with pride.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Eva cheered, ¡°So don¡¯t worry that much about it! I mostly came because I was worried for you. Being called a traitor, even a minor one in this case means that entering Carrador would have you arrested.¡± Her mood dropped the more she spoke.


    Sophie went on the offensive this time and patted her own chest, ¡°I¡¯ve handled worse than that.¡± She beamed, before she too, quickly deflated, ¡°I also don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get a chance to go back anytime soon anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ your quest right? By the creature in the stars.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    The two shifted uncomfortably, the weight of responsibilities falling upon their shoulders an oddly familiar yet strange sensation. They had been apart for a while, never really getting to spend too much time together. Since the kidnapping. Heh, ¡®since the kidnapping¡¯? Haha-


    ¡°-ahaha.¡± Sophie chuckled to herself.


    ¡°Soph?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking how it takes yet another disaster for us to spend time like this.¡± Sophie continued chuckling.


    ¡°You make it sound like that¡¯s the only way we get to meet.¡± Eva huffed.


    ¡°Maybe. After all, you¡¯re the saintess teaching other saints and saintesses. You¡¯re a leader if you know it or not. Hells, I turned out like this because you found me. You¡¯re a heroine, Eva. You¡¯ll be busy as fuck.¡± Sophie snickered.


    ¡°And you''re not? Miss little defeating eldritch monsters, undead, dark shadows, conspiracies and cults? Am I missing any? Sound pretty busy yourself.¡± Eva smirked.


    Sophie laughed. A pained laugh that showed both her joy and vulnerabilities. The guilt of failure hidden just beyond the horizon.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough from the both of you. As much as your tales are enrapturing, I¡¯m feeling a little hungry, and I was hoping we¡¯d all get this big group dinner, provided no one has other plans. Also! Before you two launch into another private conversation the rest of us aren¡¯t a part of.¡± Sophia interrupted, ¡°Look at poor Aryana, she¡¯s sulking at being left alone.¡± She gestured at the girl in question.


    ¡°Am not!¡± Ary protested, but she looked very much like she had been.


    The room broke out into a small general laugh and whatever concerns Sophie had faded as her own stomach growled to join the chorus. She gave Ary¡¯s cheeks a teasing pinch, the girl just pouted in her general direction. Looking over at Sophia, she found her counterpart motioning for her to look at a clock. Almost six, yikes, we talked for longer than I thought.


    ¡°Sorry for¡­uh, I guess for holding everyone hostage. Eva and I have a lot to play catch up with evidently. But yeah, Sophia¡¯s right, it''s practically dinner time so¡­¡± She looked to Ary, giving the girl a wry smile, ¡°I propose a little trip to Pressel Hall. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Food!¡± Ary nodded.


    ¡°Food.¡± Yana echoed her bonded.


    ¡°It would be pleasant company.¡± Maylesa spoke for the elves.


    Elaria nodded her assent and thus Raylani did too, still eying the elves. That left Eva, who seemed almost amused by this turn of events. But after a few seconds, she blinked and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Sounds like a swell plan.¡± Eva beamed, "Been a while since we had dinner together."


    <hr><hr>


    Eva¡¯s generally more relaxed nature meant she never really went out of her way to engage with the nobles back at the Rosengart estate or in the Palace of Neun Carad. But her upbringing combined with her outworlderness also meant that she was much more comfortable at conversing with people than Sophie would ever be. Or at least that¡¯s what Sophie thought.


    The dinner was a strange yet lively affair. More than a few students were back by now and seeing such an eclectic group, in particular Raylani, just casually within the dining hall eating was something that attracted its own fair share of attention. Sophie had little doubt that any hopes of letting Raylani attend school without much scrutiny would be thoroughly trashed in the coming morning after rumours had spread.


    As for the group itself, Eva seems to have found a common cause of Elaria, the two more than happy to discuss the intricacies of society together in a way that Sophie hadn¡¯t expected. Then again, Ela was modelling herself after Eva before I dashed that idea to the ground. She shuddered, the Entity is scary.


    Without her designated speaking delegate, Rayalni was left with Sophia to face the ever curious siblings. While Raylani was less than pleased with Sophie¡¯s twin, the girl at least made the dark elf laugh on more than one occasion. The siblings got most of their questions answered, but kept looking for more opportunities to ask questions whenever possible. Also scary.


    Ary was satisfied once more. She practically monopolised Sophie¡¯s presence at the dining table, always sticking near. Yet, Sophie could feel that lingering sense of unease within the redhead. More than once she caught Ary glancing over at Eva, a complicated if almost worried expression flashing across her eyes. Just as quickly as it appeared, it would vanish. But every time, without fail, Ary would ever so slightly give her hand a little squeeze.


    ¡°Soph.¡± Eva called out, prompting Ary to squeeze a little again.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡± Sophie mumbled through a mouthful of roast chicken and mash.


    ¡°May, Thal and I were wondering what¡¯s exactly up with this whole last name thing your newly discovered siblings have.¡± Eva nonchalantly asked.


    Both Sophie and Ary shared a look of absolute amazement. They¡¯d known the siblings for almost half a year now and still called them by their full first names. Sophie was afraid of accidentally insulting an elven culture that she had little experience with. Ary just liked erring on the side of cautiou to not alienate her friends. Eva had met them only a few hours ago and already shortened their names. She doesn¡¯t like pronouncing names with more than three syllables, let alone two. Sophie smiled at the memory, hells, she even shortened mine to one. But to do it to distinguished elves like these two¡­


    ¡°Indeed, we meant to ask but forgot.¡± Thalnor spoke first.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°We might have been a bit preoccupied with meeting you all. Which was a pleasure, by the way.¡± Maylesa affirmed, everyone else responding positively.


    And they didn¡¯t care at all! Sophie and Ary now shared the same thought. Recovering from the shock, Sophie looked towards her counterpart, who just shook her head.


    ¡°Was going to explain it earlier since they did bring it up. But uhh, I got distracted by the food.¡± Sophie admitted, "But no worries! It¡¯s not a long story anyways. So I''ll tell it now, if you''re still up for it.¡± Sophie spoke and moved to tell the others when she froze. Oh hells, but I don¡¯t think any of them know just how ¡®close¡¯ our talks to the Shadow Goddess had been.


    Evidently the same thought finally triggered within her counterpart¡¯s mind, a look of alarm taking over Sophia¡¯s face.


    Yeah, we weren¡¯t sworn to secrecy, as far as I know, but I don¡¯t think people just ¡®talk¡¯ to Gods like we did. Sophie shot a message to her counterpart.


    Okay. But now what? Do we just¡­ tell them? Sophia countered.


    No¡­? Maybe? Do you think Morea would care?


    I don¡¯t think she even remembers either of us exist. Sophia scoffed.


    So¡­


    Go for it, why not? The more the merrier, right? Besides, it''s more so your secret than mine.


    I guess. But let¡¯s keep it pretty vague for now. Sophie cautiously affirmed.


    Barely satisfied, she pushed on and gestured for the curious three to come closer so she could whisper if away from the countless other ears in the cafeteria. The three of them leaned towards Sophie and even the others in their group unintentionally followed despite already knowing the truth.


    Even now, the words that slowly came out of the back of her mouth felt odd and unwieldy, as if they were meant to be uttered by normal mortals.


    ¡°In the deeps. Sophia and I met with the Shadow Goddess Morea. With her, I made a deal. Information for a favor. What she told me was my name, my real¡­ no, my other name. One that I once had.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°And so we adopted it. To deepen our familial bonds and to celebrate her having learned a little more about herself.¡± Elaria added.


    Sophia joined the fray by offering a furtive nod, though Sophie was unsure if her counterpart was agreeing or trying to convey something about mentioning the Shadow Goddess. I guess it¡¯s fitting, she¡¯s technically twins with Caelinor. Makes sense why she made Sophia look nearly identical to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious? You just¡­ met a member of the divine stellar pantheon. Just like that?¡± Eva whistled, surprised and in some ways, very worried.


    ¡°More or less. But ah! It was while I was at the siege against the dwarven city.¡± Sophie explained, shooting the two elves an apologetic look, ¡°I might have glossed over a little bit. We were fighting alongside dwarven titans against¡­ monsters?¡±


    ¡°Corrupted monsters.¡± Sophia corrected.


    ¡°Right. Corrupted monsters. During the battle, I noticed a cadre of dark elves in the distance. After that, the Shadow Goddess spoke to me. So I suspect she was observing through something alongside them. What it was, I didn¡¯t see.¡± Sophie continued.


    ¡°It is quite possible.¡± Raylani finally spoke, her voice drawing everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°The Lady of Shadows can be quite active should she choose to be. Those who are truly devoted to her and serve as her messengers are called¡­¡± Raylani searched for a word, her stoic expression cracking with a hint of frustration at her inability to remember. ¡°I suppose in your tongue¡­ it would be something like ¡®Shadow Sorters¡¯? I apologize. I do not know all the proper words.¡± The dark elf dipped her head in shame.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Elaria quickly reassured her, ¡°You still got the point across.¡±


    ¡°It is certainly possible. It would be similar to how your human priests sometimes channel divine powers. But I suppose this would be more than a ten-fold increase in power if the Shadow Goddess herself can appear.¡± Maylesa hummed, Thalnor also holding a thinking pose.


    ¡°Still, I wonder just what she got from trading that information with you.¡± Eva pursed her lips, ¡°In my experience, though Gods are unfair, they rarely trade in deals as lopsided as this. Whatever favor that was asked of you, I won¡¯t pry if you aren¡¯t sharing. But for just a name? That seems like a high price. Unless of course, your name held some value.¡± Eva speculated.


    Sophie furrowed her brow and dug into the unpleasant memory. Plucking out pieces of the deep in a search for something when she remembered. The forgemaster spirit, what did it call me again? A being of the first men and first blood? By the stars! How quickly that all slipped my mind!


    ¡°Ah! That reminded me. In the deep, a¡­ a¡­ a dwarven forge spirit, I don¡¯t know, it was a spirit rock of sorts, I think.¡± Sophie excitedly stammered, ¡°It called me a child of the first blood and of the first men.¡±


    ¡°Of first blood and men? So¡­ like an elf and human halfie. A half elf?¡± Eva scratched her head.


    ¡°Why does that sound like such oddly familiar terminology?¡± Maylesa hummed, ¡°Brother, do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment. But first does lend credence to Lady Evaline¡¯s thought process considering elves are a long lived species. But first men? Are they referring to humans or beastfolk? Technically those are considered humanoids as well.¡± Thalnor tried to help.


    ¡°Could it¡­ could it mean Myndir? And Aetosian?¡± Sophie suggested.


    The siblings looked at her oddly, Thalnor in particular looking her up and down before staring directly into her eyes. Gosh, that¡¯s a little¡­ Sophie squirmed.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He mumbled, ¡°Despite being extremely improbable bordering impossible, something that seems to pose no obstacle to you, it would make sense.¡± He drummed his fingers on the table, ¡°Yes¡­ sister, remember what we learned about mana rich eyes like hers?¡±


    ¡°That they are coveted for being most in tune with their mana. And that the appearance of such eyes are beyond rare as a recessive gene that is often left overwritten by whatever else it is paired with.¡± Maylesa responded.


    ¡°Indeed, and over the generations, most of those with such eyes have long since disappeared. With the trait more than gone from a not insignificant amount of communities.¡±


    ¡°But to be a half elf her parents would¡¯ve been an elf and a human, surely in that case, any gene the human provides would certainly become dominant. Like how her hair is black instead of a lighter color.¡± Maylesa argued, but then the elf frowned, ¡°Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°She came from a time when those genes were dominant. Where magic was an inherent part of a creature¡¯s functioning more essential by exponential leagues compared to now.¡± Thalnor finished the thought. But he too, frowned.


    ¡°But from the Myndiri era till now, we¡¯d be¡­ a few hundred maybe a thousand generations separated. In human terms, anyhow. That¡¯s still unlikely to be sufficent time for evolution to have ¡®evolved¡¯ Myndiri traits out of our people, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°But what if it wasn¡¯t evolution.¡± Eva interrupted the siblings, making elves and the more and more eager half elf turn towards her, ¡°It was a time of horrific atrocities and magical experiments, or so we¡¯re taught. But judging by Carrador today and the MIstveil, couldn¡¯t it have been the result of an experiment?¡±


    Thalnor seemed unconvinced but bobbed his head along as he continued craft possibilities.


    ¡°Possibly. One complaint within the elven scientific community is that we can¡¯t find too many traces of the Myndiri left. So identifying what one¡¯s genetic makeup would be and its similarity to ours might just be a gap in our knowledge.¡± Maylesa stated.


    ¡°They were prolific inventors as well. Inspires even our peoples now.¡± Thalnor added, ¡°It isn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility that Miss Rosengart¡¯s teachings are a bit skewed but correct.¡±


    ¡°Explain, brother.¡±


    ¡°As you said. There are no discernable genetic comparisons between our current forms and that of the Myndir. Hence making Sophie be one of them a possibility. What I mean to add is that, what if the reason there¡¯s no difference, is that their experimentation also resulted in¡­ in¡­ a tapering of their magic abilities? Or at least an offshoot of them. Like how our battery is an offshoot of the more standard sized ones. But unlike that analogy, the changed thing then became the norm.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Eva stepped in again, stopping the two, ¡°Before we go off on a tangent, are you saying, the tiny child I picked up off a forest road is actually some long extinct elf? And that, the possibility of that somehow being true despite Sophie looking no older than us, is¡­ not at zero?¡± Eva exclaimed.


    The siblings looked at each other. ¡°No. It is greater than zero. It is now, a possibility we cannot discount.¡± Then they both paused before turning to Sophie. ¡°Oh my.¡± They muttered in unison. ¡°Can we have a vial of your blood for testing?¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The night ended strangely, with the siblings and Eva growing increasingly agitated about the possibility of having just accidentally stumbling across a member of an extinct species. Eva seemed more alive than when they had started the dinner, what with news of her temporary banishment and Sophie now a traitor. That alone was enough for Sophie to be satisfied.


    Sophia just looked smug the whole way through. For the briefest of moments, Sophie wondered if there was a way to just forever shut Sophia out of her mind, but decided against potentially drawing Morea¡¯s ire, and that such telepathy was pretty convenient at times. Raylani was perhaps now the most wary of her, finally taking her recollection of events in the deep more seriously. This worried Sophie as from Raylani¡¯s retelling of history, it was the Myndir or their children who had forced the dark elves into exile underground, a state they had remained in since then.


    Whatever the case, their night as a united group came to an end. Sophie and Eva embraced for a minute before she left, the two just happy that their friendship hadn¡¯t been lost along the way. With her own siblings departing for Maplewood hall and the elven siblings towards Kingswood, that left Sophie and Ary alone at least.


    Yana had struck out with the sheer amount of food and now rested lazily on the window sill of their dorm. Giving the two of them time to shower and prepare for bedtime after the pleasant dinner. Now, they just rested against each other, their shared exhaustion provoking little bouts of giggling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy today.¡± Ary teased.


    ¡°Mmhmm. Fun though, catching up with everyone.¡± Sophie grinned, "Why? Feeling a little neglected?"


    ¡°No! Absolutely not!" The girl shrieked before calming down, "Ahem, what I meant to say was that it made me so happy when Maylesa and Thalnor came to say hi.¡± Ary blushed, ¡°And off of just rumours and speculation! They must really see us as friends!¡± The girl bounced excitedly.


    ¡°Heheh, I think they already counted us amongst their friends when they invited us on a walk around town last semester.¡± Sophie clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah¡­ but still! It made me happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it did. In fact, I was pretty surprised anyone even came to greet us.¡± Sophie reached over to ruffle Ary¡¯s hair, ¡°Though I think maybe being such a test subject also helped get their attention.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Ary snuggled a little closer.


    The two shared a sigh, the last energy they had left slowly fading as sleep drew ever closer.


    ¡°Classes start back up soon. You have your schedule and everything?¡±


    ¡°I do. Do you?¡±


    ¡°For the most part.¡± Sophie smirked, ¡°Still seeing what they sort my combat class level at, or if I even get into one at all. Stars know I need practice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you just didn¡¯t have to fight.¡± Ary pouted.


    ¡°Heh, me too. But someone¡¯s gotta do it.¡±


    ¡°But why does this have to be you?¡±


    ¡°Ary¡­ we talked about this before¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ary sighed, retreating from the subject once more.


    Unwilling to press the matter but also seeing her mood deflate, Sophie pecked her on her forehead, the small kiss making the girl visibly a little more cheery. Even if she still found displeasure at Sophie¡¯s quest. The two spent a few moments quietly curled against each other, only their breaths echoing in the room. Finally, after a while, they both shuffled a little and moved to more comfortable positions. Though the two would have no agreement today, they found contentment and affection within each other¡¯s gazes and smiled.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sophie. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too, Ary. Sweet dreams.¡±

 Act 6 Chapter 16: Classes and Luncheon

    ¡°The Starsong Festival is a day in which the elves of the Adnonar celebrate their connection to the world around them at the beginning of Spring. A day of feasting, song, dance, and much merriment commences at the first crack of dawn and is rumoured the last the entirety of the day. The last occasion is always a heartfelt dedication to the stars, to the Goddess that keeps them safe and prosperous for the year to come.  ¡±


    - Esther Verne, Life Across Cyndralia, ¡°Chapter 15: Elven Festivals and Celebrated Occasions¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°My name is Cladius Salvius. As you might be able to guess from my name alone, I come from Traxia and once served as the legatus of the Eighteenth Legion. But that is only my history and a reassurance to you all of my qualifications in this post. What matters here and now are my duties as your instructor and the course work I will judge you on. Think not of the ongoing war, nor expect any favouritism even if you come from my homeland.¡± The imposing figure shot a quick look at the fast shrinking Princess Lucinia Trax, ¡°For I am here to ensure all of you learn the basics of management, campaigning, and the challenges of warfare. Perform to the best of your abilities and you should be fine. Any questions?¡± He barked.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know if anyone else had questions, but she knew that she didn¡¯t dare to speak up. Knowing that she was alone in class and the inherent Traxian dislike for those of the elven persuasion, she was further annoyed by the presence of the princess and her posse also being here. Lady Olivia waved at her, that worried her. At least the princess had the decency to be outright disrespectful. Lady Olivia was an enigma, a dangerous one.


    ¡°Fantastic. Now before we begin. I always like knowing whether anyone has any experience in the field of strategy or combat in general. No need to give me your full history, but a brief summary will do.¡± Instructor Salvius announced, ¡°I¡¯ll pass out some papers, please write your name, anything interesting, anything related to the class that you might have done, and what you are expecting to learn from me. For those of you who think you have nothing, don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± He handed blank papers out to the class, ¡°Just write casually. We should take no longer than five minutes.¡±


    Sophie tapped her pencil on the paper, her mind coming to a blank as soon as she finished writing down her name. What do I list out? What¡­ what hobbies do I still have? Reading? That¡¯s it? She scribbled it down regardless. Then battle experiences¡­ hells, I feel like a madman if I write everything down. Do they even matter? None of them were really from a planner''s perspective.


    Her doubts continued right up until the instructor called for the class to stop, then did the second most unpleasant thing for her day. She was paired with a student behind her, an annoyed looking maujurrin who just grunted at her. The pairs were then paired with a group from across the classroom. As fate annoyed her so this particular day, Sophie once again somehow sat opposite Lady Lucinia and Olivia, the former glaring at her in disbelief, the latter far too amused.


    ¡°Alright. Now that everyone is in position, introduce yourselves to each other, then introduce one person from your group to the class with something you learned about then. Shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Get to it.¡± He spoke softly, still somehow retaining his commanding tone.


    Spurred on by the rather direct teaching methods, the maujurrin broke first. The brownish orange feline beastfolk lazily laid a paw on her table, grabbing the other three¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Kyrie Moutar, just call me Kyrie.¡± She purred, ¡°I¡¯m from the Mountainstar clan.¡± She nodded.


    Sophie noticed the feline eyeing the Traxians warily. Right, their people also don¡¯t have the best history. Actually, who can the Traxian¡¯s actually call allies?


    ¡°Fine, if the two of you are going to just stare at each other, I¡¯ll be next. Lady Olivia Amata, call me Livy. From Traxia, obviously.¡± She giggled, ¡°Funny enough, the three of us have met before.¡± She gestured towards Sophie and Lucinia.


    Kyrie raised an eyebrow, but opted not to comment. With Lucinia tight lipped, Sophie moved to speak.


    ¡°Sophie Kastiane, wanderer and knight. You can call me Sophie.¡± Sophie dipped her head respectfully.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± The princess snapped, ¡°Since when did you get a last name? Thought last time you had none.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t but I was informed of it during my travels.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s bullshit. You just found out in the¡­ what? The month that we had a break?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Bull-¡±


    ¡°Lucia!¡± Livy chided.


    The princess rolled her eyes and just huffed in discontentment. ¡°I¡¯ve got my eye on you leafblood. You might fool the others, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    ¡°Fool them for what?¡± Sophie let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucia, introduce yourself.¡± Livy quipped.


    ¡°Grah, fine. I¡¯m Lady Lucinia Gaius Trax, of Traxian.¡± She stated curtly, ¡°Sixth princess.¡±


    Sophie watched as the maujurrin flinched a little, clearly uncomfortable at whatever dispute was happening.


    ¡°Err, right guys. Umm¡­ nice to meet you all I guess.¡± Kyrie half heartedly mumbled.


    ¡°Pleasure!¡± Livy beamed, easing in the poor feline a bit.


    ¡°Right. Yeah.¡± Kyrie nodded, ¡°Umm, we need to share something about ourselves and so I figured I¡¯d start. I used to be part of the junior rangers for New Berenia, nothing major, but we did get to go on long range trips so I have some idea of how things are orgainized.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, an Ascaran native. How delightful to meet you.¡± Lady Livy spoke up next, ¡°I hail from the Traxian heartland province of Amata, same as my last name.¡± She beamed, ¡°I¡¯ve occasionally attended meetings in the duchy in which strategy was discussed, but would not be willing to confidently state that I gleaned anything too useful from them.¡±


    Sophie hoped to go last, but the moment Livy finished, the noble stared expectantly at Sophie. Reluctantly, she aquiesced and just sighed again.


    ¡°I¡¯m a half elf and got knighted in Melton though I come from Carrador.¡± She began, even after everything, it¡¯s still home in a way, ¡°Fought during the fall of Eichafen, Melisgrad, and¡­ I guess you could call it a goblin hunt in Ascalon near Sturmbreaker. I¡¯ve uhh¡­ I¡¯ve also explored old ruins before and skirmished with the undead amongst other things. So I guess you could say I¡¯m experienced in field work, heh.¡±


    Kyrie looked at her with a little more respect. Perhaps the maujurrin had heard of those events or simply respected people who have been in a scrap or two. Either way, Sophie was glad. She didn¡¯t want any more trouble given that the princess was already proving to be a small headache. As if on cue, the princess moved to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the royal court and attended war cabinet meetings when possible.¡± Lucina gritted her teeth, ¡°Though I suppose, in the same vein as my compatriot Lady Livy, I will not purport to have gleaned too much from my time there. I have at least participated in wargames before when allowed to. Again, more of an observer instead of an active participant.¡±


    ¡°Splendid! That¡¯s all of us.¡± Lady Livy cheered, ¡°See Lucia? That wasn¡¯t so hard.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± The princess scoffed.


    Sensing that everyone had just about finished, Instructor Salvius simply stood in front of the class menacingly, his presence alone conveying the message and gathering everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Alright. So I assume everyone is done, then let¡¯s get started shall we? Group one, begin when ready.¡± Instructor Salvius ordered, looking directly at Sophie¡¯s group.


    Without warning, Livy smugly stood up.


    ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m Olivia Amata, but I¡¯ll save my introductions for the next person. I¡¯m here to introduce Kyrie Moutar! She was or still is a junior ranger from New Berenia skilled in tracking and trekking.¡± Livy winked at Kyrie, the feline grimacing a little before a glint of understanding crossed her eyes.


    The class clapped as then Kyrie stood up.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°I¡±m Kyrie, I¡¯ll be introducing Lady Olivia. She¡¯s from Traxia, the uhh, Amata duchy and has occasionally sat in strategic meetings.¡±


    That left Sophie the unenviable task of presenting the princess, though judging by Lucinia¡¯s expression, the princess seemed even less enthused about this. Deciding that she¡¯d rather appear to be the better person, Sophie stood up.


    ¡°Hi everyone. I¡¯m Sophie, I¡¯m¡­ I guess I¡¯m here to introduce Lucinia Gaius Trax, she¡¯s a princess and has experience sitting in royal war councils and wargames, though she claims to have been more of an observer than participant.¡± Sophie faithfully recounted the details.


    Lucinia seemed incensed that a half elf was the one who introduced her, giving Sophie the stink eye even as she straightened out her uniform. The princess seemed to be wondering how mischievous she should be when she bit her lip and scoffed at Sophie. Oh dear.


    ¡°Greetings everyone. I am Lucinia. This is Sophie¡­ Kastiane. She hails from Carrador but is well travelled. She¡¯s a knight and has participated first hand in a number of fights. She also has experience ruin delving.¡± Lucinia stated matter of factly, her demeanour calm and her voice neutral.


    As the girl sat back down, Sophie regarded her with a little more appreciation. She can demean me all she wants outside of class or on her own time. But if she¡¯s willing to focus when working and just get the job done¡­ then I suppose I won¡¯t have a problem with that.


    Sophie¡¯s gaze lingered a moment too long and she got caught, Lucinia scowling at her, having comprehended her expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s a time, and place.¡± She hissed before turning back to face the instructor.


    Fair enough. As long as we get our work done in the future, we¡¯ll have no problems. Sophie silently agreed.


    <hr><hr>


    Her first class ended with more introductions and a long overview of the syllabus. Princess Lucinia meanwhile, looked at her funny but didn¡¯t give her much grief. It was about as much as she could ask for but Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel there was something bubbling beneath the princess¡¯s eye whenever she looked at her. At some point she¡¯ll flip out, I just hope I¡¯m nowhere near.


    With the awkward stiff first class over, her second class stood in almost complete contrast to it. Mathematics had once again resurfaced though this time at a slightly more advanced level with more use of equations. It sounded like a dull affair if not for the returning faces of Aetomo, Tavaeia and Leon, the wolfkin and human quickly welcoming Sophie into their little group. There were a few more new faces in the classroom replacing those that took other classes instead. Thankfully, though the girl stumbled in a little late, Ary was not one of the casualties and gleefully took her seat beside Sophie.


    Sophie found it delightful how adorable Ary looked in her school uniform. So enamoured by the one beside her that she barely noticed when their instructor strode through the doorway. For an equally familiar red scaled professor now stood at the front of the class, one Professor Azkas Tarscrim. In a moment of utter deja vu for Sophie, the professor hadn¡¯t even finished introducing himself when he handed out a small packet of worksheets for the class. Or ¡®ungraded skill assessment¡¯ as he called it.


    In a frustratingly similar scene to the first semester here, Ary wasted no time in blitzing through the material, once again finishing almost ten minutes ahead of anyone else. Sophie struggled, her mind having understood a handful of concepts but failing to interpret other equations. Either way, she almost became the last one to leave and only found solace in the fact that there were two others struggling even harder than she had been. Offering the two other students a look of support, she handed her assessment in and made her way back outside.


    ¡°Sooophieee.¡± Ary¡¯s sing song voice greeted her as she turned a corner.


    The two embraced and snuck in a quick kiss, now Sophie had permission to mope.


    ¡°Aryyy.¡± She complained, ¡°It was so hard.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡± Ary consoled her with a gentle head-pat. Her pats are more gentle than Eva¡¯s, though I still can¡¯t tell which version I prefer.


    Sophie let Ary ruffle her hair as she hummed pensively. Beyond ¡®the whole thing was hard¡¯ Sophie narrowed her woes down to the application of the algebraic equation. She understood the concepts on a bigger scale, but when it came down to using it, her brain would hit a wall and her comprehension dipped below zero.


    ¡°Err, well I get the general ideas. I just don¡¯t really get it when we put things into an equation. Umm, so if one equals ¡®x¡¯ minus four, then sure. I get that ¡®x¡¯ becomes five. But when we have to use x or y and then multiply or divide them by each other¡­ it¡¯s just tough.¡± Explaining this to her partner, she found the redhead looking a little perplexed, as if the girl couldn¡¯t imagine someone simply not understanding.


    ¡°Oh Sophie.¡± Ary cooed, ¡°Let me think of another way to explain this. For now, lunch?¡±


    ¡°Lunch.¡± Sophie agreed with a sigh.


    At least Ary quickly adopted a more sympathetic expression. Still, Sophie could feel an innate sense of frustration bubble up at her own lack of understanding these concepts. Ary had explained them all to her before, but when put into practice, her mind just muddled everything up.


    With Ary beside her, they left the building and headed back towards Pressel hall for lunch. There was a brief moment of anticipation within the both of them as they stepped out, and Sophie could feel Ary¡¯s hand squeeze a little harder.


    Sophie suspected the reason why Ary felt nervous was much like her own, they had given Yana relatively free reign. Against Sophie¡¯s wishes, Ary had argued and summarily decided that they would not simply sequester the faerie away during class hours, instead, allowing her to roam the campus freely, provided the faerie stayed away from people or trouble. Ary had argued that Yana would grow bored and that it wouldn¡¯t feel good to stuff the faerie into her bag pocket for hous at a time.


    Ary looked around and Sophie joined her, eventually spotting the little dot darting across the sky. Ary let out a bird-like whistle, almost as if summoning a creature, and Yana¡¯s small form zipped back down towards her, the faerie looking a little more chilled than when she had started the day.


    ¡°This campus is massive, the buildings extensive.¡± Yana buzzed happily, ¡°There are people aplenty, and the buildings aren¡¯t empty.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess people just have different free periods.¡± Ary answered.


    ¡°Can you imagine?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Imagine a free period in the morning, ughhh. We could sleep in.¡±


    Sophie guessed that Ary tried to picture the possibility and evidently stumbled across something that made a wry smile appear on her lips.


    ¡°Ary?¡± Sophie prodded, now curious.


    ¡°Eheheh,¡± Ary chuckled, ¡°I¡¯d wake up half an hour later. Then spend the other half of the free time cuddling you.¡±


    ¡°Wha- Ary!¡± Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed from being flustered at the unexpected response.


    ¡°Bleh.¡± Yana feigned retching.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little late for that. You¡¯ve already seen more than enough.¡± Sophie teased the fae.


    Yana looked mortified and angrily fluttered her wings at Sophie. The soft little gusts of air tickling Sophie¡¯s brows. Sophie puffed out some air in return, finding amusement in how the fae¡¯s entire form seemed to fight against it.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary chided, ¡°Just because you¡¯re frustrated doesn¡¯t mean you should bully Yana.¡±


    ¡°Ary!¡± Sophie exclaimed with a giggle.


    Yana stuck out her tongue, finally settling down upon Ary¡¯s head once more.


    ¡°Spoilsport, more pats.¡± Sophie grunted indignantly.


    Acquiescing, Ary ruffled Sophie¡¯s hair some more and the duo sighed. There is a certain joy to life like this.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Pass!¡± Ary demanded.


    Sophie chuckled and cut off a small slice of roast chicken. Ary smirked with delight and snapped up the piece in an instant, savoring the flavor and nodding approvingly, ¡°Good choice.¡± She winked.


    ¡°Trade.¡± Sophie stole a piece of steak. It was alright, if a bit too chewy. ¡°Six out of ten.¡± She judged.


    ¡°Ouch, harsh.¡± Ary laughed.


    Yana meanwhile was happily eating everything, back on her little mobile perch that Ary now carried around. Her disguise for those nonmagical users was made even easier as Ary¡¯s textbooks gave a more than understandable excuse for a reading light. Noticing the attention on her, Yana looked expectantly at Sophie. Sophie almost snorted when the faerie held out her tiny hand, but followed through and provided her with a tiny piece of chicken. Now both of them watched Yana as she chewed, the faerie¡¯s tiny little nod of approval making the duo giggle.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary summoned her attention.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡±


    ¡°Your next class is with Alodie, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup, yup. History of Cyndralia and the Age of Myths.¡± Sophie answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can you ask her if she wants¡­ umm¡­ to hang out this weekend? Since we didn¡¯t get to see her when we got back to campus.¡± Ary let out a flustered huff.


    ¡°Sophie! Awww, you¡¯re so adorable. Of course, of course. She would¡¯ve been so bewildered with everyone.¡± Sophie fawned over Ary.


    ¡°Heheh, yeah. Honestly, I understand her though. It¡¯s like walking into a room full of super powered heroes. If you weren¡¯t there I think I would be a little freaked out too.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll always be around.¡±


    ¡°Eheheh.¡±


    The duo affectionately held hands, much to Yana¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°Yesh. Your flirting while amusing, to me is not bemusing.¡± Yana grumbled.


    ¡°Aww, Yana. Can¡¯t you feel the love?¡± Sophie teased.


    ¡°You-¡± Yana grolwed but stopped, instead choosing to sigh and roll her eyes, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary tutted.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Sorry Yana.¡±


    The faerie scowled, stealing another bite of Sophie¡¯s chicken.


    ¡°I see whose meal she prefers though.¡± Sophie smirked.


    ¡°You saying I have bad taste?¡± Ary eyed at her warily.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie flinched as Ary poked her sides, ¡°You¡¯re dating me, after all.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Not funny.¡± Ary tried to contain her grin.


    ¡°You going to be fine in class?¡± Sophie changed the topic.


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s just class?¡± Ary paused mid smile, her head tilting curiously.


    ¡°Your myth and magic class. It¡¯s run by mages at the mage¡¯s guild right? Inside the mage¡¯s tower?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°You know, Yana, magic and all.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s fine! We have a plan, don¡¯t we?¡± Ary beamed and looked over to the faerie. Oh no, Yana is smirking. Why do I have a bad feeling about this?


    ¡°If Aryana I cannot follow, then with her partner I shall wallow.¡± Yana¡¯s eyes narrowed mischievously.


    Sophie paled, oh stars above, help me.

 Act 6 Chapter 17: Class Time, Fae Time, Dinnertime

    Arteria holds a multitude of different festivals celebrating different cultures, peoples and histories. From the outlander Lantern festival to elven Starsong festival, you¡¯ll find it all in Arteria. Of course, timing is everything, but one can still expect to attend one or two per month depending on when someone visits the city. Souvenirs however, are generally available year round. Commerce must flow, after all. ¡±


    - Lily Spatford, Retired Pathfinder, ¡°Enjoying Arteria: Festivals and Events¡±


    <hr><hr>


    What had been a good day, was now not exactly bad, but certainly a lot harder. Bits of snow or stray leaves would find themselves landing atop her person. The slight chilly jolt made her shiver just enough to know that whatever it was, it had arrived unnaturally. Shooting Yana a targeted glare, the faerie just smirked with whatever innocent expression that she could muster.


    Swayed by the promises of love and affection to come, with perhaps a dash of resignation at the declared solution. She had reluctantly become the temporary guardian of the faerie as Ary entered the mage¡¯s towers for her classes. Fortunately for Sophie, Yana had agreed to mainly remain hidden from the general public and continue her method of lingering outside but around the building. Unfortunately, without Ary to moderate them, they both began immediately pestering each other. Or rather, the faerie would tease Sophie, only to receive angry glares in return.


    Arriving back at Aura hall was a small relief as she had temporary shelter from the fae¡¯s attack. Class, she suspected, would be much the same as it was last semester. Shuffling past a few dozen students that were still within the corridors, caught wind of a few rumors that were already swirling about the campus. From the potential of a new saintess to the ¡®preposterous¡¯ idea that there was a new elf or elf like species, the hushed whispers and banal banter carried its way into Sophie¡¯s ears. First day of class and everything is already out in the open.


    Making her way into the second floor classroom, she pushed the doors open to find a relaxed atmosphere permeating the air. Unlike the classes earlier, even though she was slightly late due to an unruly faerie, the professor here just nodded and gestured for her to sit without much urgency. He was an older gentlemen, though not ancient and wrinkly like some of the other elderly professors. Apologetic, Sophie quickly nodded before catching sight of a recognisable face and hurried over to sit down. Alodie shot her a friendly little smile and Miraevie just raised one eyebrow in amusement, the elf seemed almost surprised at Sophie¡¯s appearance.


    Straightening out her messy hair and removing any remaining pieces of snow. Sophie smiled at the two before the professor called out to her.


    ¡°Latecomer, I just gave the class two minutes to think of self introductions. Consider this a quick lesson in improv for the class. Do introduce yourself. Name, personal hobby or work, and one reason why you¡¯re interested in history.¡± The professor spoke.


    Now I see why Miraevie''s amused. Sophie fidgeted awkwardly in surprise before meekly nodding, her mind racing in a mild panic as she searched for all the words to say.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ hello everyone. I¡¯m Sophie Kastiane, a knight and I¡­ I guess I like reading and exploring food culture. I¡¯m interested in history because I find the older history of the continent fascinating. Yeah. That¡¯s all.¡± She bowed awkwardly, her mind still not able to process the rapid pace of events.


    The professor seemed pleased by her performance and nodded approvingly. ¡°Good to have you with us, Miss Kastiane. That was a good example for the rest of you. So take that into account, brief and succinct introductions please.¡± He chuckled to himself, ¡°I¡¯m Professor Gerhardt Stauffer, from Carrador, pleased to meet you.¡±


    Sophie bobbed her head. To her right, Miraevie looked at her, the elf¡¯s inscrutable face betraying little besides that flicker of interest from a slight head tilt. Sophie just sheepishly smiled, mouthing ¡®later¡¯ to the elf. It wasn¡¯t much but it was enough to satisfy her interest and the elf nodded. Alodie meanwhile, just seemed happy to see another friend and beamed at Sophie. Missing however, was the fourth figure of her history brigade in the form of Dominic Montgest. Though she suspected the older student had simply bypassed this course during his previous study and moved up a level. I¡¯ll have to ask them later.


    Class itself was relatively uneventful, though she did appreciate Gerhadt¡¯s more dry sense of humour and quick wit. The professor clearly had a lot of Carradorrian blood within him and spoke at a cadence that Sophie found almost comforting in a way. He was also passionate about the subject of mythology and history of the continent. Today, he introduced the syllabus and spoke upon the idea of the possibility that civilisation was much more developed during the Age of Myth, but that all of it remained speculative theory because Myndiri records do not start until the waning years of the Age of Myth. However, given that Myndiri civilisation, at the time of their first records, were already far in advance of any other humanoid society at the time. It wasn¡¯t an entirely implausible thought that a significant amount of technological and magical development had already occurred previously.


    Sophie was fascinated by the idea that there could be entire sub-sections of history lost to time or simply because the Myndiri didn¡¯t record it. She fantasised about the possibility of stumbling across a ruin even older than the Myndiri. Much like her harrowing adventures so far, but perhaps in a place far more alien than even the Myndiri underground city she had fought in. The downside to such fantasies was of course reality. In truth, perhaps the only places within the continent that could possibly remain that unexplored were either in the demon infested Praemoni Deadlands beyond Ingramar; or the Kesmourn Blightlands beyond the most northern reaches of even Traxia or the Trannoire Basin. Neither of which were places she had any intent of braving. And Ingramar, that¡¯s Mila¡¯s home right? I wonder what¡¯s happening up there?


    Her imagination came to an end when class ended, the professor dismissing them for the day. Having almost forgotten Ary¡¯s request, Sophie had to hurriedly stop the other two from leaving as she rushed to pack her bags.


    ¡°Hey! Sorry! Nice to see you two again! But uhh, real quick, would you be free this weekend?¡± Sophie asked.


    Alodie appeared delighted, a small sparkle in her eye as she nodded. Miraevie appeared skeptical and Sophie suddenly realised she had accidentally invited both of them. Sorry, Ary.


    ¡°I presume something of interest has arisen?¡± Miraevie questioned, ¡°Certainly too early to need help studying for the semester. Unless you¡¯ve magically had a change in actually engaging in productive habits.¡± Ouch.


    ¡°Errr¡­ well I was¡­¡± Sophie tried to organise her thoughts.


    Alodie gasped, her eyes widening, ¡°Is this about her?¡±


    ¡°N-no? Maybe?¡± I¡¯m really just here to invite you to hang out.


    Having come to her own conclusion, Alodie bobbed excitedly at Miraevie, ¡°Oh you simply must be free the weekend. You heard the rumors? Of the strange elf with a strange complexion?¡±


    ¡°A little of that, yes.¡± Miraevie tried to appear disinterested.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s one of Sophie¡¯s friends. She¡¯s real! Maybe Sophie wants to see if you can figure anything out about her.¡± Alodie continued.


    ¡°I-¡± Sophie tried to protest but found her words cast aside.


    ¡°How curious, I suppose I shall find some time, then.¡± Miraevie nonchalantly decided.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll be free on the weekend.¡± Alodie turned to Sophie with a smile on her face. Dammit, can¡¯t say no to that now, she seems so excited.


    ¡°G-great!¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s say afternoon on Caeus? We can meet in front of Pressel and figure it out from there?¡±


    ¡°That is within my timetable.¡±


    ¡°Works for me.¡±


    The other two agreed.


    ¡°Alright¡­ now that that¡¯s sorted¡­yeah. Then I suppose I¡¯ll see you guys later!¡± Sophie waved.


    ¡°Righto!¡± Alodie¡¯s voice echoed as they left the building, ¡°See you later! Tell Ary I said hi!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yeah! See you!¡±


    Miraevie departed with a silent but curt nod, the elf practically gliding out of the room.


    That left Sophie as the last one out, and with a heavy sigh, she made her way out of the warm greens of Aura hall and into the chilly winterscape outside. The sun had set while she was in class and only faint slivers of light remained. The rest of the illumination was provided by a combination of magefire and clockwork lamps. Taking a face full of the cold winds, Sophie shivered a little and looked to the skies.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Sophie staggered backwards as a small wad of snow splattered across her chest. Wiping it off, she found a smug looking faerie slowly emerging from her hiding spot behind a lamp post. Yana had clearly been bored and Sophie examined the faerie¡¯s hiding place to find a gaggle of tiny snowmen surrounding the bottom of the lamp post. Some looked normal, others had weapon shaped snow, whatever the case, Yana seemed to have had fun at least.


    Having noticed Sophie¡¯s eyes gazing over her creations, the faerie met her gaze. Sophie felt deeply uneasy when Yana broke out into a triumphant smirk.


    ¡°Behold, the majesty of the fae. Gaze upon my powers¡­ and pray.¡± Yana intoned menacingly, or however menacingly the tiny faerie could be.


    Sophie watched with fascination as the faerie moved her hands as if they were weaving a tapestry. Without warning, a jolt of mana passed by her and Yana gestured below. Following her instructions, Sophie looked down to the bottom of the lamp post to find a bizarre sight. Over two dozen of the tiny snowmen were moving.


    ¡°Let there be no strife, for this is the magic of life.¡± Yana spoke. How oddly wholesome.


    The little snowmen rolled and jumped around, leaving Sophie a bit stunned as she just stared at the display. Glancing back at Yana, she found the fae fluttering in the air, her expression of revelry hard to miss. At the same time, the fae seemed to be waiting expectantly for something.


    Worried, Sophie kept her eyes on both the snowmen and the fae. Yet, the longer she watched this display, the more disappointed Yana seemed to be. It was only when Yana was on the verge of a scowl that something clicked in her mind. She¡¯s waiting for a reaction. Like when I used to wait for Eva¡¯s. Does she want¡­ praise?


    ¡°Impressive. How many can you do?¡± Sophie asked.


    At once, Yana smirked once more, a smug smile returning to her face. ¡°Enough to fill a pool, enough to overwhelm you.¡± Okay, maybe next I won¡¯t praise you.


    ¡°Neat.¡± Sophie complimented her anyway.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Err I mean such is the power of the fae, nothing can hold us at bay.¡± Yana slipped up.


    Sophie snickered a little, much to Yana¡¯s consternation.


    But their temporary truce held, and soon enough, Yana clicked her fingers and the snowmen ceased their motions once more. Wordless spell casting from something so small, instantaneous too, I wonder just how powerful other fae might be.


    ¡°An order from illustrious Yana, take me to Aryana!¡± Yana declared.


    ¡°Heh, already ahead of you, come on.¡± Sophie gestured for her to follow, ¡°Anything you want for dinner?¡±


    Yana reluctantly landed in her coat pocket and eyed her warily but eventually let out something akin to a huff, ¡°I wish for more seasoned foods. The chicken was nice.¡± Yana grumbled, crossing her arms.


    Sophie almost did a double take but managed to compose herself enough to keep walking. I¡¯ll never get used to her talking normally. It feels almost ominous, or creepy even. Still, I guess better on our side than against us. She wondered how ridiculous she currently looked. She could imagine that she would seem like she was talking to a light spell in her pocket. Or perhaps a mad woman grumbling to nothing in particular for those who did not see the faerie¡¯s light.


    How does that work anyhow? Sophie wondered, sneaking peeks at the faerie in her pocket. To appear as light to only people with lower affinity with mana and normal to those with higher. Is that two different magicks simply working together at once? A normal spell just innately deployed by fae beings? She started to understand why mages might take interest with a fae creature, being able to process mana and cast with such ease, that would make any mage jealous. Heh. Sophie snickered to herself, shame I can¡¯t use magic worth a damn.


    Another jolt of cold made her almost jump in fright. Fearing an attack, she grabbed whatever that had hit her and felt the wetness in her palm. Within her hands, a lone snowman, partially crushed, wiggled in an attempt to escape her grasp. A faint giggling was heard and she looked down to find Yana failing to suppress a cackle.


    ¡°Very funny.¡± Sophie dryly acknowledged.


    ¡°Your face! Your face!¡± Yana pointed at her, caught out in a fit of laughter, ¡°You were set for space!¡±


    Sophie sighed, I just hope that¡¯s the worse she¡¯ll do. But I can¡¯t help feeling she¡¯s just going to get worse the longer this semester goes on.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Look! Look! Yana made a soldier, out of only a snow boulder.¡± The faerie proudly demonstrated her little creation.


    The recently reformed snow soldier, thanks to Sophie¡¯s help, rolled around the table, doing whatever it could with its nonexistent appendages and a piece of snow fashioned like a spear. Sophie thought it just tried to salute, though she wasn¡¯t certain. Ary was pleasantly amused by the distraction, poking and prodding at the snow creature much to the poor thing¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°It¡¯s a snow ball.¡± Sophie corrected the fae.


    ¡°Well duh, I know that much. It¡¯s a matter within nature¡¯s knowledge clutch. Besides, how else would I rhyme? Given my limited time.¡± Yana pouted.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Fair enough. It¡¯s a cool display at least.¡± Sophie held her hands up in surrender.


    ¡°Cool display, feh.¡± Yana spat dismissively, but at the same time, Sophie noticed the smug grin on her face. Calm her with praise, noted.


    ¡°How very cool indeed.¡± Ary laughed.


    Yana beamed even more, fluttering her wings with pride.


    Ary gave the snow soldier one last poke and then turned to Sophie. ¡°Sooo¡­?¡±


    ¡°Alodie is coming, but¡­ uhh, so is Miraevie.¡± Sophie sheepishly reported.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s your other elf friend right? The one I met when we did the study session?¡± Ary perked up.


    ¡°You mean sleep session for you.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Eheheheh, oops.¡± Ary chuckled and toyed with her braid.


    ¡°But yeah, the same one.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, fun! It¡¯ll be nice to make more friends.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯ll like you. You¡¯re relatively calm and more understandable than me.¡±


    ¡°You really think so?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Of course. Maybe the only thing she¡¯d take offence to is your snoring.¡± Sophie teased.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ary let out an indignant protest, ¡°I don¡¯t snore! You do!¡± She paused, her aghast expression creeping into doubt, ¡°Well, you don''t, not that I noticed. But um... do I?¡±


    Sophie let the question stew for a second before gently kissing Ary¡¯s cheek, ¡°Nope. Super peaceful, adorable and cute sleeping face.¡±


    ¡°Sophieee,¡± Ary now made a flustered whine, ¡°You¡¯e the worst.¡± Ary puffed her cheeks up as she playfully poked Sophie.


    ¡°I know, I know. Hey, look on the bright side, at least you don¡¯t drool like me when you nap.¡±


    ¡°Ew! Sophie! It¡¯s dinnertime!¡± Ary swatted at her.


    ¡°Does this mean I inherited that too?¡± An oddly familiar voice tickled Sophie¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Yeesh, don¡¯t do that.¡± Sophie growled.


    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s a pertinent question.¡± Sophia grinned, bobbing hello to Ary as she set her tray of food down beside them.


    Behind her, the familiar and attention drawing figures of Elaira and Raylani followed close after. Elaria seemed cheery enough for someone who just finished classes. Though Sophie noticed that her ever calculating eyes were still there, assessing each and everything within the dining hall. Raylani on the other hand, looked somewhat stiff, her normally stoic expression flush with a multitude of emotions.


    Sophia tapped her shoulder to gain her attention, a sly smirk on her counterpart¡¯s face.


    ¡°I was in one of Raylani¡¯s classes. I think it was our literature class, right?¡± Sophia casually spoke.


    The dark elf nodded, remaining quiet.


    ¡°Based on memories and all my other classes today. I¡¯ve never seen a lesson so quickly disrupted by just someone arriving,¡± Sophie leaned in conspiratorially, ¡°The whole hour and a half, just question after question. ¡®Where are you from?¡¯ ¡°Why do you look like that?¡¯ So many curious face.¡±


    It was Elaria¡¯s turn to titter a little, the girl softly chuckling.


    ¡°Ela?¡± Sophie inquired.


    ¡°Nothing dear sister, I just found that description very apt for the classes that Raylani attended with me today as well. So many questions and such curiosity. Very unlike the easter lands.¡± Elaria replied.


    ¡°Nothing like the east, what does that mean?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Ahh, along the Traxian frontier. Raylani was treated like a magical apparition, to be stared at but avoided. Drew crowds but they dared not approach too close. Here, they were practically asking her something every time something got answered.¡±


    ¡°I offer my sincerest thanks to my mistress and Sophia for speaking on my behalf.¡± The dark elf mumbled.


    ¡°Poor Raylani is still a little overwhelmed right now. Don¡¯t mind us.¡± Elaria continued.


    ¡°I get that.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°How were your classes though? Good beyond all the questions?¡±


    ¡°Very much so, I find this learning process fascinating. Though I do wish they¡¯d just stop bothering Raylani.¡± Elaria smiled.


    ¡°I remain ever grateful.¡± Raylani affirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine. It took me a while to get used to everything as well.¡± Ary chimed in.


    Sophie just looked at Sophia, her counterpart opting for a shrug. Without even speaking or sharing a thought, she knew exactly what her twin was thinking. Class is class. Fun, boring, or meh, it¡¯s just something we gotta go through either way.


    Having successfully conveyed her stance without even speaking, Sophia just winked before tucking into her meal. Cheeky git.


    Sophie sighed happily, watching as the others gossiped and talked about classes. Sophia just carried on munching, occasionally meeting Sophie¡¯s gaze. Yana meanwhile, nibbled on her food. Sophie did get a little worried, for she could sometimes see the faerie trying to make the food move the same way she did with the snowmen. Still, she was content. With the beginning of classes and everyone somehow still beside her, Sophie felt like she was at the beginning of a new, enjoyable routine. And I am more than happy for that.

 Act 6 Chapter 18: New Classes, New Friend, New Threat

    ¡°Danger Brewing!


    With a fantastic spat of delightful Saints Day celebrations across the continent, we move onto the new year with a sense of increased dread as hostilities begin to flare once more along the Carrador-Absenstadt-Traxian borders. Last year heralded horrific casualties along the frontlines and everyone hoped that the temporary cease-fire would evolve to a permanent one. However, those hopes seem to be dashed as Traxia moves new legions to the border and Carrador is reshuffling its military forces. What the Grand Duke of Abenstadt does now might send the signal for conflict to break out once more. Though with Abenstadtian territory still currently under occupation, our hopes for a peaceful resolution seem further away than ever.¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Border Watch!, ¡°Third Page Article¡±


    <hr><hr>


    With Asta over, it was time for Sophie¡¯s classes on Euthus, or as Ary called it, Second Day. Last night ended up with a fair amount of cuddles that Sophie greatly appreciated. What she appreciated significantly less is that she woke up to find little snow figures dancing across the window, courtesy of Yana¡¯s magic. It unnerved her how well they seemed to move in comparison to yesterday¡¯s hastily made snow soldiers.


    Ary finally had her first class with the Calnodel siblings in alchemical and magitech, and after wishing Sophie good luck, the girl left for her early class. That left Sophie with a few hours in the morning to herself as her first class started slightly later in the morning. Knowing that today would be her martial class, performed a series of stretches and exercises in the comfort of her room. With her senses back up to full, Sophie then got fully dressed and headed out to start for the day.


    There was a refreshing cold nip that didn¡¯t go beyond unpleasant and brushed away any fatigue that still remained within her. She breathed in the air and spent a moment just staring at the gentle snowfall, watching individual snowflakes in their journey down to the surface. It mesmerised her in a way that hadn¡¯t happened before in Carrador. Back home, the winds were usually either harsher or non-existent, that wasn¡¯t to say that the Artieran sea-winds couldn¡¯t be even more violent, but in moments like this, they were nice. Humming to herself, she let one snowflake land upon her hand before moving on,  heading to her first class.


    Today¡¯s agenda was a simplistic one, starting with her martial training, then lunch, then a study into the politics of Western Cyndralia, followed by a quarter long course on archery. Sophie could already feel herself getting embarrassed. Shooting a bow and arrow is going to suck so much.


    Sophie arrived at the training fields and found a few other students already huddled in little groups. To her surprise however, she found one face she certainly didn¡¯t expect to be there, Prince Frederick. The princeling seemed just as surprised at her presence, doing a double take just to make sure. When they finally acknowledged each other as real, they shared a small wave. Although even that gesture alone didn¡¯t go unnoticed as a few of the prince¡¯s entourage quickly turned to look at her, a few even breaking out to whisper, something that bothered Frederick a little as his expression was more apologetic. Sophie, unsure if she should verbally greet the prince, opted to simply wave and smile one more time.


    Moving away from the Carradorians, she found her class gathered in a little group by the main amoury building, the others looking at her strangely as she approached.


    ¡°Uhh, hi.¡± Sophie briefly greeted them.


    ¡°Right.¡± Someone acknowledged. Ouch, I suddenly feel so much more tired again. This is going to be a long day.


    <hr><hr>


    Martial class was much of what she expected. A lot of stances and endurance exercises led by a military man who drilled the class relentlessly. It was a thankless practice but Sophie supposed it was useful in keeping herself in shape. Compared to the first semester, some of the movements in this class actually tripped her up. Despite feeling relatively limber and agile, she occasionally found herself taking a second just to reorientate herself. It didn¡¯t help that her comrades were all third years, already well drilled in proper fighting stances and having had the basics hammered home. She needed to practice.


    By the time she went to lunch she was pretty exhausted and dreading having to sit through two more classes until she could rest. Though that itself came with its own benefit for while her class finished, so did Frederick¡¯s. Although the two tried to maintain a veneer of distance as to not arouse suspicions from his posse, they did get a chance to share a hug and catch up. Mostly because they haven¡¯t spoken in a while, after greeting each other, Frederick recounted Eva¡¯s tale but from a different perspective. While today neither necessarily knew how much time they would have, at the very least, having classes in the same area meant they could meet again another day. And another friendly face. Though he did seem to have something exciting to share and asked for Sophie to meet with him and Eva on Gratus.


    Her next class was ¡®Politics of Western Cyndralia¡¯. It sounded like an interesting course when she signed up for it and thought that perhaps it could help her in the future whenever she reunited with Eva properly. That is, until she was declared a traitor of Carrador all because of the Meltonian twit. That¡¯s two places to avoid, whatever the case. Still can¡¯t believe they got Eva wrapped up in the punishment. Bastards.


    Stepping into her classroom in Aura hall, Sophie felt a chill run down her spine. Unlike the snow that Yana often threw at her, this was a sensation that bubbled up from deep within her. Casting a furtive glance around the room revealed the reason why. Surrounded by a small group and having not noticed her yet, she recognized the hunk of meat that had attacked her back in Melton. The very same person that had coveted whatever powers Ary gave them. Galen Frostfyre.


    Before she could completely fall into despair, she spotted someone waving at her. She couldn¡¯t fully recognise the face but found herself feeling some form of familiarity. Having been unpleasantly surprised by the presence of the Frostwinder and likely others of his tribe also present, she grasped at what she could and made her way over to the figure. Only when she got closer did the gears within her lagging mind slowly churn their way to some form of understanding.


    With long black hair and a look of complete composure, Sophie recognized one of Eva¡¯s outlander students. She recalled seeing them around once or twice, and at least one time when she had been hanging out with Ary around the library and Grand Library. Nervous, Sophie carefully approached the saintess and dipped her head politely.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Sophie meekly acknowledged.


    ¡°Hi, hi! It¡¯s good to see you. Need a seat?¡± The saintess casually gestured at an open space beside her.


    Thankful at having found at least one friendly face within the class, Sophie gratefully accepted the girl¡¯s offer.


    ¡°You¡¯re Sophie, right? Eva sen- protege?¡± The girl corrected herself. Yup, definitely an outlander.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie smiled bashfully, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say protege, not really. More of a helper or assistant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, must still be pretty nice though.¡± The girl smiled back.


    ¡°Kinda? It¡¯s a whole lot of stuff to go through.¡± Sophie answered, and not to consider everything that happened in Carrador just before this either. Guess I¡¯m not her official maid for much longer.


    ¡°Understandable.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ sorry if this seems a bit rude. But you¡¯re¡­¡± Sophie sheepishly tried to ask.


    ¡°Hahah.¡± The girl chuckled at her, ¡°It¡¯s Suzuki.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Sophie hastily lowered her head, ¡°Nice to meet you here, Suzuki.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Suzuki grinned.


    There was an air of elegance hanging around the girl, one that Sophie found similar to that of those in more polite society. She was a little jealous, having come to the sobering realization that over the course of the past few months, she was slowly losing her own touch of manners and etiquette. I guess all the travelling across the wilderness does have its downsides. Not many chances to use court etiquette.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Say, Sophie-san.¡± Suzuki asked, ¡°Have you seen sen-err Eva since you got back?¡±


    ¡°San?¡± Sophie tilted her head, ¡°But yeah, I have actually! You guys haven¡¯t yet?¡±


    ¡°No, no classes with her yet. Though we¡¯re due for training¡­ after this class, I think. Oh, and my mistake. I¡¯ve been hanging out with the others quite a bit. It¡¯s just an honorific we add to each other¡¯s names. Just like¡­ ah! Just like a term of respect for someone around our age. My bad.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologise, I think that¡¯s pretty neat. But I happen to have archery classes after this so who knows, I might end up in the training fields with you guys too.¡±


    ¡°You can do archery?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not exactly. But figured it¡¯s worth a shot.¡±


    "Oh. Ah! I see what you did there."


    The two shared a soft giggle at the low quality pun. As they settled down, class officially began when the professor entered. Professor Grimia Talisa introduced herself as a teacher of political science. She had been an academic most of her life and taught with the same dryness that Sophie had come to expect. To her credit, the history being recounted during this lesson was interesting to her.


    Much of Cyndralian history had been shaped by conflict and the modern status of the continent, at least the western portion, was no different. Politically, these states are closely intertwined due to their history as parts of the Second Nautican Union, ruled by Basilius Primus Axion Tassius. Back then, many of the regions such as Carrador or Melton actually belonged to the most important families within the old empire. Then, when it splintered, many of these families either consolidated their power or migrated as is the case with the city states of the Ascari coast.


    For most nations, they were able to benefit greatly during that time. But after the Basilius died and his heirs mostly receiving mysterious ends, the Union splintered more or less into the nations that are present here today. While some, like Arteria, were able to use its inherent advantages, many other nations fell victim to the chaos of the splintering, some even sowing the seeds of conflict that still run to this day.


    Only after all that did the instructor ask for everyone to perform class introductions. Sophie had hoped it would simply slip on by without being brought up but had no such luck. With the professor starting from the back of the room, Sophie had little time to prepare herself for the inevitable.


    ¡°Hi everyone. I am Suzuki Watanabe, it is great to meet you all and I look forward to a good year. My one interesting fact is that I really like painting but it is really expensive.¡± Suzuki bowed politely amidst a few chuckles at her comment. ¡°Thank you for listening.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Professor Talisa spoke, ¡°Next in line.¡±


    Reluctantly, Sophie stood up, only ever so slightly relieved when Galen showed no indication of recognition.


    ¡°Thank you. Hello everyone. I¡¯m Sophie Kastiane. Good to meet you all. My interesting fact is that I¡­ really like¡­ making desserts.¡± Stupid brain! Why did you default onto food?!  ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°How interesting, perhaps we can have a class celebration with dessert at some point.¡± Talisa chuckled, ¡°Moving on.¡±


    Still seeing no reaction from Galen towards her presence, Sophie let out a silent breath of relief. Safe, for now.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Suzuki whispered.


    ¡°A little. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Should I? I mean what¡¯s the harm? ¡°I¡¯ll explain after class.¡±


    ¡°Oohh, a secret, I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± Suzuki winked.


    Sophie flashed a smile in return. At least this class won¡¯t be that lonely. And a good chance to keep tabs on Eva too, once the semester kicks back up.


    <hr><hr>


    As she had suspected, she and Suzuki both ended up heading to the training field after class was over, giving them a few minutes to talk. Sophie caught up with her new friend on the situation, explaining the relative basics just to give her an idea on what was happening. Ary cute, Sophie attacked, Galen bad and Frostwinders potentially dangerous. It was a simplistic but effective message and Suzuki nodded, agreeing to keep an eye on the Frostiwnder should he try anything funny.


    For her part, Sophie also learned a few things about her newfound ally. Suzuki Watanabe was actually, according to the girl herself, no one special and just a student amongst students. She hailed from some faraway outworlder land called Wakayama unlike the majority of her classmates and who formed the current saints of the church. She did however, know her way around in a fight, and now with both the church and Eva training her, she had become even more capable of a fighter and a leader.


    Arriving at the training fields. Sophie found four separate groups currently forming up, the respective classes preparing for the long hour ahead. Embarrassingly, arriving besides Suzuki meant that all the other students now knew she was affiliated with saintess. Then the other saints and saintesses waved to both of them, to which Sophie politely waved back. Then Eva had noticed her and enthusiastically waved, to which Sophie instinctively replied with an equal level of enthusiasm and cemented herself as someone that knew the outlanders. Or at least that¡¯s what she gathered by listening in on the words of her classmates.


    Disaster only truly struck when the lesson began in earnest after a former ranger started explaining the basics of drawing and firing a bow. The way in which their arms should be tucked or the appropriate stances and methods to use. It wasn¡¯t that Sophie was bad per se, it was just that she was so abysmally horrid at judging the trajectory of an arrow that she had a target miss rate just shy of ninety percent. Of all the shots she fired, they were at least reaching the target or soaring right past, with only one or two falling short. Her strength was fine, but much like her actual melee combat skills, she was an absolute mess when it came to control.


    What made it even worse was that her class was not alone. With everyone else present, she would occasionally catch Eva glancing over. It was always at the worst times when Sophie had just whiffed or was about to completely whiff a shot. Every time this happened, the instructor made sure that she knew, and half shouted his advice after telling her to try again. It felt humiliating in that she knew that Eva could easily identify her as the one responsible for yet another miss.


    For the second day of classes, Sophie would describe her performance overall as middling, that was, until archery dragged it down to horrid. Still, she consoled herself, I¡¯m doing this to get better at protecting Ary. From foes near or far. No going back now.


    Every once in a while, she would also look over at Eva and her students. What she saw were brief displays of superhuman skills coupled with more mundane drills and standard practice. Suzuki in particular stood out as the most agile melee combatants out of the outlanders. Where her tall almost Meltonian looking counterpart proved to be the strongest, other outlanders were not found lacking either.


    While all of it made Sophie incredibly jealous for their innate blessed skills, she also found the display somewhat motivating in equal effect. For she was able to get a glimpse into the impossible, a look into what power and her training could result in. She knew that she needed to reach those heights if she were to protect Ary. And so, she resolved herself to continue, to train until she could protect Ary from everything. With a grimace, she readied her stance once more, forcing her arms to lock in place as she aimed another shot.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie was tired. All her muscles were worn out from the constant exercises and she felt as if they were on the verge of exploding. Since finishing class, she had barely gotten a minute to rest.


    Almost as soon as she finished, Sophia had dropped by to whisk her away to dinner with the others. Unfortunately for Sophie, this also meant she had little energy reserves remaining and could hardly string together any coherent sentences. Thus she spent dinner mostly listening to the others as they talked. It proved enjoyable enough even though her energy loss only magnified after eating.


    Everything else happened like a bizarre blur of motion and words, much of it lost to the ether of her mind. All she knew was that she then quickly went to shower and prepare for bed. Sophie gasped and tried to stay awake, her eyelids growing ever heavier.


    The door to the room opened as she nearly nodded off once again. Seeing Ary revitalised her albeit temporarily, but it would be enough.


    ¡°Sophie you sleepyhead. If you¡¯re tired, just sleep.¡± Ary giggled at the sight of her.


    ¡°Mmm, Ary¡± Sophie sighed.


    ¡°What is it? This is your "I have something to say" face. Ary asked as she nuzzled her.


    ¡°Bad news.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Your person, Gale? Galen Frostfyre. He¡¯s in my class.¡±


    There was a pause as Ary stopped her cuddling, the redhead having pulled back with an apprehensive look on her face. Ary¡¯s soft expression hardened into a frown, with even Sophie easily identifying the less than than pleasant thoughts going through Ary¡¯s mind as a variety of emotions flashed across her face.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t recognise me, at least not yet. Was planning to keep an eye on him, but he¡¯s got quite a few buddies already. I assume they¡¯re from the clan?¡± Sophie continued.


    ¡°Most likely. Just¡­¡± Ary sighed dejectedly, ¡°Just don¡¯t get hurt, Sophie. He¡¯s a nasty evil person when he needs to be. He''s already attacked you once.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t plan on provoking him if I don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Sophie yawned, "Besides, if we fought now? I might even be able to take him down if push comes to shove."


    ¡°Good¡­ good, yeah. Now let''s go sleep you silly. You¡¯re yawning between your words. Any more and you¡¯ll start spouting gibberish.¡± Ary tried to recover the mood.


    ¡°Mmhmm. Good sleep time.¡± Sophie mumbled as she pulled closer to Ary, ¡°Good night, cutie.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯e the cutie. Good night.¡±

 Act 6 - The Hunter and His Opening

    ¡°Humanity is a fragile beast, easily torn apart by its own incompetences and greed in equal measure. Many of its best find themselves hamstrung by its worst. The myriad of challenges one must face in a feeble attempt to ensure cooperation against forces that threaten us all appear more like some bad joke than a cohesive path to success. Yet, in our darkest hours, we shall prevail. For the Goddess grants us here strength, and our words become our banner as the might of ingenuity come full circle to grant us one last reprieve. For on our last legs, that is when we will find the strength to do the unthinkable, to unite.¡±


    - Memoires of Fallen Soldier, Author Unknown


    <hr><hr>


    Viktor von Krantz furrowed his brows, the stock of paper ahead of him representing hundreds of unmade judgements. Reports of heresy, traitors, demons, and a myriad of others all waiting for his approval. He was a diligent, patient man, unwilling to delegate the solemn task of signing one¡¯s death warrants to his subordinates, knowing that many of those below him still maintained a faint semblance of compassion. Nor would he be willing to let the pleas of the accused go unread, though most of the time, the rest of a report¡¯s contents were damning enough that little argument needed to be heard beyond one¡¯s last words.


    In this very moment, he found himself in a vexing conundrum. Their assigned tasks in the north were nearly completed. Of the fifty odd cults originally having been discovered in the Meltonian and northern Carradorian territories, they had successfully eliminated sixty four, with only four more known enclaves of cultists and heretics still remaining. A few agents of the Dark Tide still remained active but at this point, there was little he could do besides order the other inquisitors to keep searching.


    He leaned back, his hand moving for his pen as he finished reading through the last sheet of paper. All but one was to be marked guilty, condemned to death for the crimes of heresy and treason. The north was both more secure and resolute than its ever been, but also teetering on the brink of disaster at the same time. For internally, many of the cults and outlandish groups within the region had been pacified, and for all intents and purposes, only the Astralian and druidic faiths remain dominant amongst the ruins of the others. Yet, just beyond the Frostwind Ranges, the Dark Tide was slowly but surely advancing.


    Alongside the reports of heretics, more and more demon sightings have been reported. He had already ordered the collapsing of several entry points between the mountains either by causing avalanches or destroying what infrastructure was present. But it was not enough. For in conjunction with that, more reports came to him that were ever closer to the ¡®Line of Imminent Threat¡¯. He estimated that should there be no other way to slow or force back the demonic advance, within a year or two¡¯s time, the Dark Tide would wash over the civilised world once more. If it breached the Frostwind threshold now, he had no illusion that the current state of war and disunity would lead to untold casualties all throughout the realms.


    Yet there was little joy to be found today, for to his disappointment, the situation was much the same with his counterpart Inquisitor Lionel who had currently stationed himself in Volksgrad. The other Inquisitor worked hand in hand with King Wulfgar the Wise in an attempt to stabilise the chaotic Frostwind border regions, while at the same time screening and taking in as many Ingramarian refugees as they could. But the situation there was growing dire, with the influx of refugees taxing supplies and also heralding an increased amount of monster sightings and the occasional cult uprising. Only through the great efforts of the Volksgradian winged knights and Astralian witch hunters has the situation remained controlled for now.


    But all was not bad, there was some good news, at least. His templars had managed a sortie across the mountains using a secret pass, ranging into Ingramar to get a better grasp of the situation within the Principalities. Though the land of the north was awash in the blood of innocents, the very air tainted by the foul corruption of the Dark Tide, a few bastions still held. Marsun, Granstok, Borsgrad, and a few other key cities still held strong, the dogged defenders refusing to surrender and actually pushing back the Dark Tide enough to establish tenuous trade routes between the cities.


    Clinging onto whatever hope they could, the two Inquisitors had then promptly liaised with who they could, charter two risk taking merchant companies under heavy templar guard to send convoys of supplies up north to aid the resistance. It was a damnable tactic but the only one that would buy them time as the Orator and others within the Astral church continued to try and mobilize the civilised world in secret. So far, the convoys helped, and the followers of the Dragonlord Kargarthax in the north still stood. But for how much longer? Their people are already a shattered remnant and our resources are stretched thin.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    That was the question that was abominable but necessary to solve. Hundreds of thousands if not millions had already perished in the snowy lands of Ingramar. Thousands more fall week by week, as an innumerable horde of demons continued their southward advance. Their current measures were stop gaps at best, untenable. They needed a solution. They needed saints to lead a push back. But they weren¡¯t ready. The people of the snow lands would need to bleed so that the rest of the world could prepare. In this, there were a multitude of concerns as well.


    Viktor had sent spies south to observe outlanders that the church had managed to convert to their cause. The report he received was less than positive. Though training was going well and their competencies were well beyond human, they had yet to find the unifying figure. For to thwart the Dark Tides, there would usually be one or two well known saints, peerless even in comparison to the other outlanders. They would be the ones to lead the charge, to strike fear into the heart of darkness. Yet, so far, his spies report no such luck, though his inquiries to the Orator proved just as fruitless.


    He wondered if fate indeed flowed alongside the lines of the old prophecies. That the child of light and the child of chaos were the harbingers of things to come. Both of which were now known quantities, but both of whom remained outside the church¡¯s immediate supervision. One of his compatriots, Inquisitor Janos, at least, reported that although the child of light had not embraced the church, she was still mostly cooperative and in fact, training the other saints and saintesses in Arteria. It¡¯s something, at least.


    The other one was more concerning, the chaos child. Or who they thought was the chaos child was also present. In stark contrast to the church¡¯s embrace, she was mostly allowed to act according to her own devices, achieving a considerable amount of success. She had also been kind if timid, in the few moments that Viktor managed to chat with her after his brief foray into Eichafen during the disaster and Melisgrad afterwards. There¡¯s something odd going on with her for certain. To have survived such fatal wounds without healing magic and still recovering to perform no differently now than before is signs of unnatural works.


    Signing the last of the papers, he put them to his left, making sure to make a mental note of passing them to his assistant in an hour''s time. For now, he had a more intriguing proposal to consider. He had sent a messenger a few weeks ago into the mountainous regions of the Frostwind. Under armed guard the man had reached the newly labelled ¡®Zone of Silence¡¯, the area where demons and monsters of the Dark Tide dared not venture. The messenger had left a box with several letters written in a multitude of languages asking for nothing more than a peaceful meeting. After all, they were using magicks capable of repelling demons and that was more than enough reason to consider them a potential ally, however damnable they might turn out to be.


    It was thus, to his great surprise, that they received a reply.


    ¡°Bring a green banner of peace and tribute in food supplies.¡±


    The response was crude, handwriting was horrible, but it was to the point. There was hope, and given the worsening situation beyond the Frostwinds, hope was in short supply. He had therefore spent the last two days mulling over what to do when he committed to the plan and arranged for five crates of foodstuffs and a templar escort. He would be accompanied by Inquisitors Arvioah and Burgess, two veteran inquisitors assigned by the Orator to support his operations in the northern territories. With Senior Inquisitor Serilda dispatched southwards to Gratia, his workload will now be split between two of his most trusted aides; Templar Sergeant Wilde, a master at logistics and low intensity operational planning; and Veteran Inquisitor Calli-an, a Maujurrin who tended to work behind the scenes as the unseen executioner for those he had marked as targets of his hunts.


    Looking at a clock and knowing that neither Inquisitor Calli-an nor Sergeant Wilde were due to arrive until an hour later, he opened his desk drawer. In a bad habit picked up from his time spent assisting the Stellar Observatory¡¯s Orator, he had found himself occasionally imbibing a drink. To what end, he had no idea. For his body handled it fairly well and he didn¡¯t like it enough to ever drink more than a few sips. But he supposed that with a potentially life threatening trip up the Frostwind in a few days time, now was a good time as any to break protocol a little.


    Taking a long sip, it reaffirmed his opinion that this behaviour was distasteful, though the warmth it brought during these cold winter days were appreciated. Astralis bless us all and may the stars watch over us. For only darkness awaits us beyond the threshold. He pulled out a small map sketched out by his scouts. The point he was to meet the strange folk he could repel demons was almost a week of hiking up the mountain. It would be an arduous journey, but with the potential fate of the world behind what we might be able to glean from this, a little hike is more than worth it. Though in theory, the main concern we should be grappling with is are they friendly or not? Doesn''t matter much now, only meeting them will determine that. With a sigh, he leaned back in his chair. No going back now.

 Act 6 - The Marigold And The Princess

    ¡°Shadows Under Highwall!


    ¡°Reports from the front indicate that fighting has flared up once more across the Traxo-Carrador frontier as the temporary ceasefire ended without warning. While no fortifications have yet fallen at the time of reporting, the fierce fighting engulfing the region is said to be ¡°no longer sustainable¡± according to our sources. Abenstadt has reformed its beleaguered home guard after a disastrous defeat last year. Though there have been no Traxian movements yet, analysts suspect it won¡¯t be long before tensions boil over here as well. ¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Border Watch!, ¡°Headline Article - 20th of Caeus¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Monte De Trisse. Ancestral homeland of the Montroi family. A symbol of lost power, dangling right in front of her. With its high walls battered and two breaches torn open, it was time. Princess Pyra lifted her arm and opened up her hand to point directly ahead. The order was given, attack.


    Trebuchets and catapults continued hurling hunks of rock and stone at the fortress city. With its defensive wards still functional, there was little her forces could do beyond a full scale assault. Having already pummelled the city for a month straight, her forces had scored minor successes in catching the garrison off guard, as well as cutting the area off from reinforcements or supplies.


    For the defenders, she could imagine they thought fate was playing a cruel prank upon them. Throughout the siege, there were occasionally cracks that allowed slivers of the purple death to slip through, transforming and decimating those sections of defenders until the wards were repaired. But those moments were all she needed, the confusion and panic, the anxiety and paranoia. Combined with the ranger¡¯s declaration of her true identity, Pyra¡¯s flock gained even more desperate converts or simply those seeing who the winner of this clash would be.


    Her army needed no battle horns or war cries. Only the silent unending dread that the hordes of undead and death knights brought. They would be here battering ram, her weapons of sheer power to overwhelm the defenders. When the initial slaughter was finished, only then would she commit the human militias and soldiers to the fray. These warriors would perform the more delicate tasks of clean up, and also be reminded about the boons of loyalty as they passed by the corpses of their enemies.


    Another wave of projectiles sailed towards the bastion, some getting vaporised in the sky by mages. Most struck true, smashing into walls and troops, flattening them into a pulverised paste.Under the cover of artillery fire, the horde advanced; an amalgamation of undead, mutants, and creatures dug up from the forgotten recesses of humanity''s fickle memories. They were mindless, ravenous, made of unbreakable will, subservient to their death knights. Those knights in turn were bastions of armoured death, their eclectic mix of ancient and modern weaponry hiding the decades or perhaps even centuries of slaughter, subservient only to her. As it should be.


    Beyond them were two more segments of her force. One was the Legion, those soldiers with centuries of warfare under their belts. A few had been her devout followers since the beginning, these were the Unbroken Five. Five legionaries who kept her safe and had slain even dragons in her quest to restore her birthright, all were masked and silent, akin to monks who had been sworn to silence. The rest were former praetorian followers of her cowardly sister, soldiers torn from their fitful fantasies and returned to reality, to this. The rebirth of her people.


    The last force were the militia and mercenaries she had at her disposal. Desperate and greedy peoples, united by her ideals, loot, or fear of her. Nothing mattered, only that they obeyed. In that respect, she had assigned them to the legionaries, suspecting that Centurian Lyran¡¯s troops would be more suited to assisting the humans than her death knights.


    As yet another wave of siege projectiles soared overhead to smack against the walls. Her troops entered the projectile range of the defenders and many malformed creatures wailed their last as they died under a hail of arrows. Hundreds fell in the first volley and hundreds more in the next one, yet all proceeded according to plan.


    To the defenders, it seemed like the undead were converging solely on the two breaches, the tide crashing against the steel wall of shields and spears. But amidst this assault, six legged monstrosities formed from a mixture of bone, sinew, and decomposing bodies screeched in anticipation. Hidden by the bodies of their undead comrades, they mostly skittered out of harm''s way until they neared the walls. With unmatched ferocity, the monsters leapt over their comrades and onto the walls, clambering up with such speed that only a few sentries had been able to alert the others before the fist of the monsters managed to climb over.


    With the bloodbath beginning, Pyra raised her arm once more. As one, a hundred death knights thundered across the field on their skeletal mounts, the icy aura of death now firmly setting its sights on those who would resist. Behind them, support troops of more skittering monsters surged forward. But this time, they were but pack mules, rapidly transporting ladders up to the frontline.


    Even from her post, she could hear the cries of fear and agony as the defenders fell one by one. There was a perverse sense of joy at the carnage she had been able to inflict, only to be tempered by the briefest pang of regret.


    Enough, princess. She scolded her host, and we agreed. The populace will be kept safe and yours to rule. But this battle, this battle is mine. Pyra balled her hands into a fist. Those who resist, shall be slaughtered.


    Only with great reluctance did the regret fade, the presence retreating once more. I shall bring us victory, and you shall lead the reconstruction, as is agreed. She minded her host.


    With the immediate threat subdued, Pyra¡¯s attention returned to the battle. The defender''s morale was breaking. The walls had turned into a feast for her army as some mutant soldiers now scaled the ladders to join with their skittering compatriots. At the breaches, her death knights plunged into the enemy with deadly efficiency. Tearing off armour and flesh alike in their viscous charge as they shattered the defensive lines through unparalleled strength. Glorious.


    She revelled in the moment for a second before she turned around to look at Centurion Lyran, giving the man a firm nod. Receiving one in return, the centurion then said something to his men, the orders followed by a series of menacing horns being blown. With a rhythmic pace, the legionaries began their advance, followed somewhat awkwardly by the militia and mercenaries.


    Out in the field, her death knights pulled back, allowing the recently carved open gaps to be filled by the deathless monstrosities. With claws, teeth, scythes, and bones, they tore apart the defenders in a gore filled orgy of violence that sparked a minor rout. Seeing that no section of the army simply fell, Pyra came to the conclusion that none of the knights had fallen in the melee. A result that brought her no small amount of pride.


    She could feel it in her every pore, they were nearing the final hour. So quickly had the initial defences fallen that the fear radiating from the city was more than felt as it washed over the blood stained walls. With one last directive, she sent forward the few undead paladins she had to accompany her necromancers. These were not necessarily part of the plan, for they were meant to sustain the death wall that currently kept her forces safe from overzealous attacks beyond her control. But their month-long siege had allowed her to gather mana and energy, more than enough for a single spell.


    A dull greyish purple smoke filled the field as far as the eye can see. Almost as quickly as it had arrived, it faded. Pyra could feel the mana in the area shift drastically as most of it was sucked away by the spell. Every fallen soldier had their essences drained as well, emptying the area of mana. The few fragments that were absorbed, however, now inhabited new hosts, and her army of the deathless was replenished to sufficient levels. It was the coup de grace against the city.


    Through the death knights closer to the battle, she could feel the tidal wave of momentum building up before washing over the last vestiges of hope. It began with the defenders on the wall, those who had struggled so long to hold their posts only to see the undead and a few monsters to reanimate, negating their efforts and the sacrifice of their comrades. Even from where she was she could see the beginning of the retreat as panicked bugles and trumpets were blown hastily to signal the manuever.


    The initial part of the siege was coming to a close. With the defenders on the retreat from the walls, those on the ground would soon follow, and the city itself after that. There was the issue of the palatial fortress that occupied the central district, the former heart of House Montroi. Resistance there would be fierce, and coupled with a hood inquisitor of considerable strength commanding the defences, even Pyra doubted they would fall so easily. Deferring to her host''s desire to not level the palace and also the general situation of the siege at large, her forces would perform the simplest tactic in the world. Starvation.


    While the chevaliers, priests, inquisitor, and soldiers could maintain and hold the palace¡¯s defences and wards with relative ease. They lacked a proper supply route near the center of the city. Her forces would simply secure every other part of the fortress city and wait them out. At best, they surrendered or weakened themselves enough that she could storm the palace. At worst, she broke the wards and unleashed the purple death upon them. All in all, victory was all but assured.


    <hr><hr>


    Pyra was disappointed. Instead of clawing their way, tooth and nail to the final soul. The remaining castle defenders surrendered. Or rather, the inquisitor¡¯s retinue, sensing that it was nigh impossible to attain any meaningful victories, had retreated before the city was fully enveloped. Disheartened, the castle guard surrendered and any remaining resistance fell apart as the news was spread amongst those who still fought.


    In truth, Pyra wanted to watch as the black hat wearing inquisitor fought her death knights, to judge one of humanity¡¯s defenders in the battlefield before snuffing his life out. To determine if they were ready for the darkness beyond. Alas, unlike the two overzealous ones early in her campaign, this one seemed more pragmatic if also overly cautious.


    Most of the undead had already pulled back to the city outskirts, only a few wandering death knights assisting the mercenaries in wiping out any last vestiges of resistance. The legion secured the palace complex while her militia began the arduous process of trying to restore order to the half blasted town.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Two legionaries crossed their arms across their chests and half bowed.


    ¡°Princess, Centurion Lyran wants to report the castle is secure.¡± One of the legionaries announced.


    ¡°Brilliant work.¡± Pyra grinned,¡±The two of you can return to your posts or join with Optio Archosthenes in the pacification sweep. Dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± The two saluted at the same time.


    With a gentle nudge of her mount, she began a light trot down the central boulevard towards the palace, her bodyguards forming up around her. The unbroken rode ahead of her, their menacing silent forms radiating an aura of terror that subdued any who would gaze upon them. To her flanks and rear, the dark paladins marched in formation accompanied by a few death knights she had called to her side. It was to be one last show of force, of dominion of the victor over the defeated.


    All around her were varying scenes of the desperate battles fought by the fallen defenders. Walls and streets were slick with blood where the fallen had been posthumously devoured by the creatures they tried to resist. Buildings with large sections fallen during the fighting blocked off alleyways as others just had a gaping maw where walls once stood. Broken shields and barricades lay shattered where they fell, the unthinking hordes uncaring of what was in their warpath.


    More lucky districts were the ones where the defenders had the wherewithal to surrender in a meek attempt to preserve their life. It made Pyra smile a little, knowing the sheer fear they must have felt as the unflinching hollow gaze of a death knight stared back at them. Only for the shock and surprise as the knight would then leave, the undead following after and leaving the district and its people as untouched as possible. Pyra¡¯s only regret was that she could not be present to see their bewilderment, but she did at least praise her host for the foresight to offer mercy as a path that they must take. In this perhaps, Pyra would admit that simply wiping everyone out would¡¯ve been less satisfying.


    Castle Montroi was situated on a hill in the central district, standing over the city like a gentle parent or looming fist depending on who you were. Protected by its own walls, most were left abandoned as the prisoners were herded to the castle halls to be watched by the legion, all awaiting their judgement for the stubborn resistance. The doors to the main keep had been torn from their hinges, the rest of it shattered into tiny splinters when the castle got stormed by her forces. Most bodies had already been moved to feed the beasts while those who fell within the keep itself were left where they died, a reminder to the prisoners of the fate that awaited those who defied her. Though Pyra loathed cowards like them, she could appreciate not having to waste more resources than necessary to subdue them.


    It¡¯s almost your turn to take the stage, Pyra informed her host, a light sneer growing at the edge of her mouth. We¡¯ve won a siege, try not to appear like some kind hearted fool. It doesn¡¯t suit the image.


    Pyra felt the dissatisfied growl within her and smirked before she suddenly lurched forward. Her vision darkened at the same time as her body was enveloped by a feverish sensation. Reacting with impeccable movements, one of the knights stepped back to wordlessly halt her fall, bearing her weight as she nearly fell.


    Annalise groaned from the sudden switch, her eyes and skin burning from the instantaneous transition. Breathing heavily, she nodded a small note of acknowledgement at the silent knight, the soldier wordlessly returning to his post the second that she recovered. She shuddered despite the heat at the sight, her imagination leading her down unpleasant places as she tried to picture how these unspeaking monsters were simply just humans in another form.


    As she approached the castle gates, her heart swelled slightly, the crushing sensation of memories and responsibilities intertwining with the brutal reality of the battle that had just occurred. By now, Kimmie and the others are likely under escort to bring them here, and Anna bemoaned the fact that she had no one to turn to for support at this moment.


    ¡°My princess, the throne awaits you.¡± The armoured man known as Centurion Lyran kneeled before her.


    From her knowledge, he was one of Pyra¡¯s goons, though an ancient warrior just as deadly as her silent creations.


    ¡°I am the other one, soldier. There is no need for such formalities.¡± Anna whispered.


    The man paused and briefly looked up to meet her gaze before hastily looking back towards the ground.


    ¡°Our lady has informed us of the situation and of your identity. Our protocol remains the same, princess.¡±


    Anna sighed and nodded, ¡°Arise then. Guide me, sir.¡±


    ¡°As your majesty commands.¡± He crossed his arms.


    One of the silent knights helped her down from the horse, her body nearly crumpling as she tried to put her weight upon her phantom leg. Fucking shit.


    Steadying, she grabbed her crutch and readied herself, mimicking Pyra¡¯s hand gesture and signalling for the procession to proceed.


    ¡°I must warn you, princess. A few of the guard were subdued by sheer chance, there are still loyalists present though our princess ordered that they be used as an example.¡± Lyran said.


    ¡°My thanks for the heads up, but I would like to see the situation up close first before making a decision.¡± Anna replied.


    ¡°By your command, your majesty.¡±


    Followed by her new knights and legionaries, the procession advanced towards the keep and Anna tensed up. The carnage by the brave few who held the ground was savage to say the least. Though much had been hastily cleaned up, the blood stains indicated a not insignificant resistance had been put up here. Inside the keep, rows of bound prisoners were watched over by legionaries, the threatening death knights standing in doorways and annexes, a poignant reminder of their situation.


    With the metallic clanking of metal on stone as the first of the silent knights stepping into the great hall, the prisoners grew agitated. Even for Anna, she knew exactly how they felt. Like back in Eichafen, they were now helpless as they watched the endgame approach, their fates now in someone else¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Damn you, wench! They¡¯ll never let this stand, neither king nor republic!¡± An unruly man yelled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Someone else joined in.


    They prompted a flurry of jeers at the new arrivals and the legionaries guarding them started smacking the prisoners with sticks to quiet them down. Anna recognised their outfits, the heavy plate armoured soldiers painted in ceremonial blues and yellows, the chevaliers. Each Gratian castle was supposed to field at least two regiments of elite mounted warriors to be levied by the kingdom in an emergency. It would seem that these were perhaps some of the last in Monte de Trisse. As the prisoners got morer agitated, Anna held up her hand and the legionaries stopped their beatings whilst the silent knights all drew their blade.


    The loud schling of the blades brought the hall to a temporary silence, the beginning of the final act for the castle¡¯s inhabitants. On her right, were prisoners belonging to the city¡¯s garrison, including the castle guard that for the most part surrendered voluntarily. On the left, the brave citizens who tried to resist and were pacified non lethally, brought to face judgement from their betters. All in all, a hundred souls out of the thousands that had already fallen, thousands too many.


    Ignoring the stares and glares directed at her, she kept a hood on as she limped towards the throne, each awkward step echoing as no one else dared make a noise. Only when she began climbing the four steps upwards did the protests begin.


    ¡°Unworthy!¡±


    ¡°Kill us but don¡¯t defile us!¡±


    ¡°Worthless cur!¡±


    Came some of the cries followed by more beatings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± A more weakened but pensive voice screeched.


    Anna paused, her mind flipping through a litany of thoughts as she tried to formulate a response.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She growled menacingly.


    ¡°Th-th-tha¡­.¡± The voice froze, likely not expecting such a response beyond the beatings.


    The hall fell silent, none expected her to speak given her silent demeanour thus far, some likely just wanting to see what would happen.


    ¡°Why, not?¡± Anna demanded once more.


    ¡°Th-th-that belongs t-t-to the-the family of the king.¡± The voice stammered out.


    ¡°For House Montroi!¡±


    ¡°For the king!¡±


    ¡°For Gratia!¡±


    "To the hells with you!"


    A few dozen troops roared defiantly.


    Perhaps bellied by the support, the voice continued, ¡°T-that seat belongs to House Montroi! K-kill us if you want! But we will never acknowledge a usurper!¡± She bravely declared.


    Soldiers and civilians alike banged their knees against the stone floors in agreement, hooting and hollering in defiance as they sensed their lives growing shorter.


    Anna laughed, turning around and stomping over towards the lady that had spoken up.


    ¡°Leave ¡®er alone!¡±


    ¡°Fight someone who can fight!¡±


    A few yelled out in defence.


    ¡°Belongs to House Montroi eh? What about when the lot of you supported the rebels? So you never truly supported their cause anyways? Where was this love of the house then? Replacements? Only when convenient do you support the king, but no longer.¡± She snarled.


    ¡°F-f-for House-¡± The frightened women tried to speak.


    ¡°No longer!¡± Anna roared, ¡°For you all serve House Montroi now, do you not?!¡±


    No one knew how to respond, they seemed almost confused by her words. Perfect.


    ¡°Do you?!¡± She shouted into the poor lady¡¯s face.


    ¡°Y-y-yes! And we will die for them!¡± She stammered to a roar of approval from the other prisoners. Together it would seem, they had decided to die defiant to the end.


    ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Anna clasped her hands together, ¡°Then you shall serve your house faithfully.¡± She lifted an arm and her legionaries and knights lifted their blades. Seeing the terror in the lady¡¯s eyes made her feel bad, but she dropped her arm anyway.


    Down came the swings of their blades, and off came the ropes that bound the prisoners, many of whom had closed their eyes in anticipation of death. The sudden release had stunned them temporarily, and in their moment of confusion, Anna made a prearranged gesture with her hands. On cue, the silent knights strode forward and kneeled alongside their blades in a display of fealty. Centurion Lyran and his praetorians raised their blades.


    ¡°Announcing the heir of a kingdom, an heir to an empire. Long live the princess.¡± Lyran proclaimed, taking advantage of the silence. With a slick nod, he motioned for her to continue, to bring this sordid affair to close. Reluctantly, she accepted the challenge.


    ¡°If you serve House Montroi, then believe in me! For do you not recognise me? Dearest Collisse? Your very own ward before you sold me out to the rebels?!¡± Anna threw back her hood, exposing her visage for all to see. ¡°But I am not a backstabber, or a traitor, but I will judge you for your words, all of you. I will give you the chance you never gave me, a chance to make up for your wrongs. For I proclaim to all of you, that I did not die. That I survived. That I, Anne Elizabeth Montroi, child of House Montroi, the wild runt of Monte de Trisse, daughter of the former king and queen, have returned to claim my birthright.¡±


    Anna let the moment sink in, taking a glance at Lady Collisse¡¯s wide eyes and those of the other confused prisoners in the room. Seeing their expressions of fear and shock, she felt her throat tighten. She was here, back home. Yet she arrived on the backs of an army not even truly hers, her mind also not fully whole anymore. There had been so much death, so many losses, and she still couldn¡¯t grapple her mind around the one question that refused to leave her mind. Was all this worth it?

 Act 6 Chapter 19: Tea Parties and Protests

    ¡°Forged by the primordial fires of the furnace of creation, Nautican naval warships tend to be significantly better protected than most of their counterparts, barring dwarven ironclads or elven arcane slingers. Because of this, Nautican naval expertise includes the attempting of manoeuvres that normal warships are unlikely to be able to perform consistently when considering the potential stain on their hulls. This in turn, means that Nautican fleets are best employed as offensive tools best used to pry open enemy defences for breakthroughs, rather than sitting in defensive positions where their strengths are left mostly down to their survivability.¡±


    - Fmr. Sea Lord Veronique Batten, Arterian Academy of Naval Studies, ¡°The Nautican Fleet And Fleet Composition¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie found herself somewhat amazed at the strange turn of events. What had originally been planned as a get together with Alodie to catch up had accidentally involved Miraevie as well. But then, seeing that the party had expanded, Ary had also invited her friends Fana and Aubrey. Though they had only been passing acquaintances to Sophie, considering they were Ary¡¯s friends, she was determined to leave a better impression than she had previously.


    It had been a pleasant if somewhat calm tea party as they all chatted and caught up with each other. The duo, of course, obfuscated as much as they needed to still present a cohesive narrative without revealing their ¡®journey¡¯ to Ostia involved meeting Gods and dwarves. The rest of them had mostly spent Saints Day and the new year break with family and friends. Though in Fana¡¯s case, they came to visit Arteria instead. To see the ¡®Heart of the Continent¡¯.


    ¡°Delicacies from home, lovely things.¡± Fana pulled out a small box and unwrapped it, revealing a pile of thin nut covered biscuits and some white candy that also had little nuts and things in it.


    ¡°Oh, I love these.¡± Aubrey said, her eyes twinkling.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Oh, nougat and pistachio brittle. Try some.¡± Fana answered as she began handing everyone some.


    Sophie sniffed the brittle, finding hints of sugariness and some floral notes behind it. Curious, Sophie wasted no time and bit into it, earning herself a satisfying crunch as sweetness filled her mouth. Combined with the crunchiness of the pistachios and floral almost refreshing notes amidst the sweetness, it was a decadent little treat. Delighted by the unique taste, she set the rest aside and plopped the oddly cut white candy into her mouth. Unlike the first, this one carried a more subtle sweetness, its notes more mellow and calm. It was however, significantly chewier than the brittle even with the nuts inside it adding some texture.


    Aubrey and Alodie both ate with looks of recognition in their faces, while Miraevie seemed to be remaining more analytical, the elf taking the tiniest bites and sampling the flavours. To her mild annoyance, Fana was closely watching for Ary¡¯s reactions, the redhead appearing more than delighted with the treats. Why do I feel... so uneasy? Fana sees her as a little sister almost, but still.


    Sophie watched as Ary broke off some of her brittle and ripped some chunks of nougat. As if summoned by some mysterious power, Yana fluttered over from the window and greedily snatched up her share. The faerie licked both items, found them satisfying and carried them back to her perch on the window where she toyed with some snow soldiers dancing on the outside of the window.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but glance around the room. She was amused at how everyone seemed shocked or amazed that Yana had acquired her meal. The duo had briefly explained to the newcomers about the faerie¡¯s presence, swearing them to secrecy. But evidently, seeing was believing even if it meant for them, food was disappearing into a small ball of light. Miraevie was the only one who seemed unfazed, though she observed the faerie¡¯s behaviour carefully.


    ¡°Yummy.¡± Ary beamed at Fana.


    The girl in question nodded like a wise sage passing on her secrets. ¡°Right? I missed these too, ever since I moved here.¡±


    ¡°Her parents send them by post, sometimes. Delicately preserved by some ice magic. Fancy, right?¡± Aubrey teased.


    ¡°Aubrey!¡± Fana pouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! My parents sometimes send me stuff too!¡± Alodie chimed in, ¡°Though mostly clothes or books.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, from Ostia?¡± Aubrey turned to the girl.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I heard you guys set a lot of trends for the basin, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡­ don¡¯t know? Maybe? You¡¯d have to ask my big brother, he¡¯s the one involved in trading and the clothing industry.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, what do you mean, involved in the clothing industry?¡±


    ¡°Well, errrr, he¡¯s the one who does all the fashion stuff in the family. I just help run an inn so I don¡¯t really keep up.¡± Alodie shyly smiled.


    ¡°What? You run an inn?!¡± Aubrey let out an exaggerated gasped, ¡°We¡¯re in the midst of business people.¡± She turned to Fana, who just rolled her eyes. "Ohhh and remember the elves we met last semester?"


    Sophie, you busy? A voice in her head sullied the enjoyment of the moment.


    Sophie reluctantly tore herself away from her friends and Ary¡¯s friends finding common ground to reply. Maybe? I am in the middle of something. You sound a bit bothered, can¡¯t handle student life? It¡¯s only been a week.


    Hah hah, very funny, leave the sarcastic remarks to me. Fuck, what I meant to tell you was there¡¯s a problem. Sophia announced.


    What is it? Sophie asked.


    It¡¯s your other lady, Eva. Seems what she told the king got through. Bunch of kids from Carrador are bothering her, Traxians too, though I think the Imperials are-


    Where are you?


    Rude. In front of Grats Hall, the guardians are already separating the crowds and-


    I¡¯m on my way, Sophie sighed.


    Hey, at least let me finish describing things. Sophia complained.


    You can tell me when I¡¯m walking, for now, don¡¯t distract me. Sophie replied and closed her eyes. She drew in a deep breath and emptied her mind.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Ary¡¯s voice pierced the din and Sophie¡¯s eyes fluttered open once more, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing the care and concern in Ary¡¯s eyes made Sophie relax a little, the half elf just sighing before looking dejectedly towards the window. ¡°Eva¡¯s in trouble, apparently. Getting herself mobbed.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh no!¡± Ary let out a small squeak.


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s Eva?¡± Fana asked, her expression crinkling into a frown.


    ¡°My mistress.¡± Sophie replied instinctively.


    ¡°Your mistress?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Sorry, I meant my mistress when I served under House Rosengart. Lady Evaline Rosengart.¡± Sophie hurriedly added, watching the girl¡¯s frown deepen.


    ¡°And how exactly do you know she¡¯s in trouble¡­?¡± Fana narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Was it Sophia?¡± Ary chimed in.


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Sophia is her twin, they¡¯re telepathic.¡± Ary clarified.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Came the collective reply from all but Alodie, the Ostian just watching things unfold curiously.


    ¡°Telepathy¡­ it isn¡¯t a thing. Right? And you have a twin?¡± MIraevie skeptically looked at Sophie.


    ¡°Ary and Alodie¡­ can explain everything. I¡¯ll try to come back as soon as possible.¡± Sophie lowered her head apologetically.


    As the last bootlace was tied, Sophie quickly threw on her coat and awkwardly waved goodbye, receiving a few awkward waves in return.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Stay safe!¡± Alodie chipped in.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem? I¡¯ll try. Sophie half heartedly grinned.


    ¡°You better!¡± Ary added, the redhead carefully assessing Sophie.


    At this Sophie could only smile back. I mean, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Just some angry students. With a growing sense of dread, she closed the door behind her and hurriedly rushed down the stairs, nearly colliding with a stray student along the way. And I was hoping for a calm semester, Sophie grumbled. What the hells did you do, Eva?


    <hr><hr>


    If there ever was a scene of controlled chaos, then Sophie suspected that Grats Hall would be it. A large crowd had formed outside the training fields of the hall and around half a company of guardians clad in half plate and wielding large shields separated the rowdy students into three sections. Though a fourth circle was now slowly surrounding the area, where more and more students were peeking in to see what the commotion was about.


    Standing around the edge of the walls were Suzuki and three other saints that Sophie vaguely recognized. They were protected by a line of a dozen guardians who had interlocked their shields to form an impenetrable metal wall. In front of the line was Eva¡¯s haggard form trying to assuage the crowd of something, protected only by two guardians.


    Across from her, Traxian students and Carradorian students were pointing fingers and shouting. Both at her and at each other. Between them, a few scattered guardians kept the peace, preventing any fisticuffs or any additional agitation.


    The closer Sophie got, the better she could make out the insults being traded. The more she understood, the sadder she got. From the Carradorian students, they were chanting ¡®traitor¡¯ at Eva, the act alone depressing and enraging Sophie at the same time. The Traxians meanwhile, were calling her a ¡®fake saintess¡¯ or accusing the Carradorians of breaching some treaty.


    ¡°Sophie, over here!¡± Sophia called out.


    Following her twin¡¯s voice, Sophie found her counterpart sitting on a bench behind tree cover. Sophie joined her and the two spent a moment peering past the trees at continiously growing crowd. Dammit, Eva. What the hells are you trying to do? Just get out of there.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Depends on your perspective.¡± Sophia grunted, ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ about twenty minutes, give or take. They started really screaming about ten ago.¡±


    ¡°Ten, twenty, wait¡­ you¡¯ve been here that long?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. I saw Eva over there getting questioned and decided to stick around. Figured I¡¯d see something interesting. Called you over as soon as it started escalating.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Sophie frowned.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m you but not you. If I just jumped in and pulled some shit on my own, everyone would think it was you. What then?¡±


    Sophie winced and just nodded. Fair enough.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on her haven¡¯t I? The guardians are keeping the peace so far. But aside from memories, Eva¡¯s all new to me. She is your mistress after all.¡± Sophia finished with an inflection in her voice that made Sophie growl.


    Gauging her reaction and seeing no follow up, Sophia just rolled her eyes and motioned at the crowd, ¡°If you must know. I figured it¡¯d be better that you put a target on your own back rather than me intervening and having it land on yours!¡± Sophia snickered, ¡°And it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any trouble over there. Not yet, anyways.¡±


    ¡°Not yet?¡± Sophie queried.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Sophia nodded, ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t seriously think that a bunch of spoiled brats who just started yelling at someone will just give up there, right? Especially now that the Traxians are getting involved.¡±


    ¡°How troublesome.¡± Sophie growled.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s brewing in that little brain of yours? Any fun plans? Because I know the first one that comes to mind.¡± Sophia giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just pushing through the crowd.¡± Sophie sighed dejectedly, holding up a finger to silence her counterpart, ¡°And before you say it, yes, you know me well. And yes, I absolutely considered it.¡±


    Sophia looked overly smug upon hearing Sophie¡¯s admission and the half elf briefly regretted acknowledging it. With an annoyed grunt she turned her attention back to Eva¡¯s situation. Her mistress was still yelling something at the Carradorians and they only seemed to be heating up. Already a little miffed by Sophia, she stood up and cracked her joints, bracing herself for some pain to come.


    Seeing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes widened and she tugged at Sophie¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not really planning on starting a brawl are you?¡± Sophia¡¯s somewhat bewildered expression bringing a tingle of joy to Sophie.


    ¡°I¡¯m not daft. The guardians would flatten me and I¡¯d be expelled at best.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Then what are we doing?¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Sophie looked over.


    "I''m here already, aren''t I?"


    "Fair enough."


    "So? What''s the plan?"


    ¡°The plan was, I go in and drag Eva away. I expect her to maybe thrash a little and maybe get punched by someone in the crowd.¡±


    ¡°By the shadows below.¡± Sophia swore, ¡°You really are an idiot.¡±


    ¡°What? You got a better plan?¡± Sophie bristled.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s called catching her attention and having her come to us. You know, so we don¡¯t have to push past people and potentially get smacked by a guardian?¡±


    ¡°And how do you intend to do that?¡±


    ¡°Well, she loves you like family. I suspect if she sees you she¡¯ll be worried and if you make a fuss she¡¯ll try to placate you in some fashion. I hope¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? And you¡¯re saying my plan is bad? What if she just doesn¡¯t see me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Her counterpart shrugged, ¡°Haven¡¯t gotten that far yet. I basically still think a lot like you do. It¡¯s hard to not just want to barge in.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The two shared a dry laugh.


    Sophia then reluctantly stood up to join Sophie, heaving her body around and feigning tiredness by staggering about the place. Sophie mimed kicking her counterpart and Sophia quickly straightened up. So cause trouble and draw her away¡­ or the crowd. Easier said than done.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Oh yeah?! I¡¯m a traitor?! I just wanted to live my own life and help the kingdom too! Didn¡¯t want to be a goddam puppet! Just fuck off Walter.¡± Eva roared at the lead Carradorian student, earning her a loud jeer from the crowd.


    Sophie winced hearing her mistress¡¯s anger, sighing deeply as she realised Eva was unlikely to back down. Dammit, Eva. You need to calm down a little. Sophie bit her lip as she tried to think of a plan. Eva was lost in her own fight, having a shouting match between herself and the Carradorian students. The Traxians were thankfully more of a threat to the other students than they were to Eva. A small mercy, at least.


    Trying to get Eva¡¯s attention seemed more difficult than she had anticipated. She and Sophia were stuck in the crowd of students seemingly spectating this bizarre display. But between them and the main group, a small ring of guardians had already formed a perimeter for crowd control. While barging through students was a bad but possible idea, the thought of trying to muscle her way past the Academy¡¯s armed guards seemed like a less than ideal option. For both her health and her academic studies.


    Yet she found herself running out of time, the situation deteriorating faster than she had expected. The crowds were getting unruly, the deadlock making people more antsy as the shouting matches led nowhere. Sophie could see the guardians tense up, their shields held just that much firmer in case of a clash. They wouldn¡¯t wield lethal weaponry against the students, but Sophie preferred to not get hit regardless.


    ¡°You betrayed our trust, our people, for what? To hide a fugitive of the state?!¡± Someone yelled.


    ¡°She was just an orphan before that! They only called her a traitor now because people like you are too scared to even imagine, that in your shrivelled up husk of a brain, that an elf could serve our kingdom just as well as anyone else!¡± Eva yelled back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that! It¡¯s about the principle! You hid something from the whole kingdom! And apparently your sainthood status too!¡±


    ¡°False saint!¡±


    ¡°Traitor!¡±


    A few more voices joined the chorus.


    ¡°Oh yeah? That¡¯s why I announced it in the first place. Fuck you ungrateful swines!¡± Eva snapped.


    Another flurry of retorts and insults were traded between the two parties and Sophie suddenly felt so very exhausted. Dammit, Eva. Don''t get so worked up.


    Letting out a concerned click of her tongue, she motioned for Sophia to be ready in case things went wrong. Her counterpart just smiled slyly and tapped where her scabbards usually were. Sophie knew that Sophia wasn¡¯t stupid enough to use such weapons within the Academy grounds. But a part of her still worried nonetheless. No backing down now.


    ¡°Eva!¡± She called out.


    No one cared or heard her, the crowds voices and mass drowning out her words.


    ¡°Eva!¡± She shouted even louder.


    But it was to no avail as Eva didn¡¯t even seem to register it. Looking over towards her counterpart, she felt her frustration build as Sophia just smirked at her failure. Sophia then mimed being a soldier, much to Sophie¡¯s consternation.


    Then Sophie paused, her eyes flickering from Sophia to Eva and the guardians. Of course. The one thing she could always hear even in a crowd. Sophie snapped her fingers in glee at her own genius.


    Summoning what willpower and skill she had within her, she tried picturing the angriest lecture that Eva had ever received from either the Duke or Duchess Rosengart. The memories alone making Sophie shudder as she felt the residual fear she had felt back then simply standing at Eva¡¯s side. Puffing out her chest, she pushed past a few students to appear in front of the first ring of guardians. The soldiers eyed her warily but made no move if she didn¡¯t advance further. About a good of a chance as I''m getting.


    Sophie sucked in a deep breath and let it out, bracing herself for the cringe and attention she was about to draw to herself. Coughing a few times to make sure she was prepared, she stood up straight and pretended to be the most regal of characters that she could be. With one last breath, she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Evaline Rosengart!¡± She bellowed out with an indignant tone, just as the Duchess might, ¡°What are you doing?! Behave yourself at once!¡±


    She could see the exact moment Eva heard her command, the older girl freezing slightly as her features changed from fury to confusion. Seizing what little willpower she had left, Sophie took advantage and continued.


    ¡°Get over here at once! You troublesome lout!¡± She barked her orders.


    To her surprise, Eva did identify her this time, the older girl¡¯s eyes widening in surprise and embarrassment at Sophie¡¯s arrival. Okay, got her attention. Now how do we get her out of this mess?

 Act 6 Chapter 20: Unexpected Help

    ¡°A Voice From Beyond


    Welcome dear readers! We are back once again on this traveller¡¯s sponsored segment in the papers to show you, a little slice of the world. Now, a little delayed story but this is about Saints Day roughly a month ago. The feature was delayed in part due to the escalation we saw in Gratia but that¡¯s not why you¡¯re here. Today, I¡¯d like to talk about a travelling minstrel that popped up in the short time I was in Ostia! While her songs were nothing too unique, it was her voice that had captivated me, ensnared me in the presence of an elf whose skin looked nothing like any other elves in the world! Together, they were a blend of warmth and ethereal energy that sent shivers down my spine with every note. She introduced herself as Elaria Kastiane, a most curious name; and her assistant as Raylani. But before anyone could even strike up a conversation, she had disappeared to pop up elsewhere around Ostia! Like a true spirit! What first¡­ ¡±


    - Forward Pont!, Lifestyle and Travel, ¡°A Pontian¡¯s Adventures Column: Ostia¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°That¡¯s close enough. Please remain with the others.¡± The closest guardian stopped her.


    Sophie kept her foot in place, but made no more move to advance, the gesture satisfying the soldier for now.


    By the crowds, the shouting was dying down as Eva¡¯s shock meant she was neither bothered by or bothering to reply to insults hurled her way. Unfortunately, this pause didn¡¯t go unnoticed and heads began turning towards Sophie. When the realisation slowly hit the crowds, the vitriol followed soon after.


    ¡°That¡¯s her! The knight elf whore of Melton!¡±


    ¡°Traitor! The real one!¡±


    ¡°This is how you repay being taken care of?!¡±


    A few Carradorians shouted, stirred by their own rising fervour. Some were faces she recognised from soirees or events that Eva attended before. Despicable. The Traxians, thankfully, seemed mostly to just sneer at her presence with disdain, occasionally muttering only what she could assume to be less than kind words in her general direction.


    Ignoring them, Sophie steadied herself as she sucked in another breath.


    ¡°Evaline Rosengart! This is unsightly! It is time for us to leave!¡± Sophie bellowed.


    Her outburst temporarily silenced the crowd as they now seemed to be waiting for a response. Eva remained somewhat frozen as Sophie saw the flicker in her mistress¡¯s eyes as she tried to process everything. The silence stretched for eternity as Sophie was out of ideas and the crowd crew antsy at the sudden break in the middle of their conflict. The quiet tension was only pierced ever so slightly by a faint whisper that barely carried in the wind. Words that were heard only because Sophie had grown used to reading Eva¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Sophie¡­?¡± Eva seemed to be questioning.


    The awkward air was then shattered when the Traxians seemed to finally register who she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s always the half-bloods! Thinking they¡¯re like the kni-elves, trying to control everything! Even right now! She speaks to the saintess as if she were nothing more than a servant!¡± A particularly lanky Traxian yelled at his compatriots, ¡°Always trying to pretend to be your betters. Human or elven!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah!¡± One of his comrades agreed, ¡°It¡¯s people like those that try to ruin everything!¡±


    ¡°Probably why she fucked them Meltonians. Hahah.¡± Another sniggered.


    Not willing to be out done by their rivals, the Carradorian students began hurling more abuse at her as well.


    ¡°Sellsword wench!¡±


    ¡°Half breed!¡±


    ¡°She has Traxian hair too!¡±


    Sophie almost deflated, but seeing that the other saintesses and guardians now began ushering the still confused Eva away gave her some hope. At least they might get her away. Time to play it up I guess.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t stand being shown up by a half elf?¡± Sophie snorted.


    She scratched her arms to calm her nerves and steady herself. Though she could not see her own attempt at a stoic expression, she suspected that she likely looked more like a fool. But as the others started to rail on her instead of Eva, she found the crowd closing in. With her sight lines cut off by the people just past the worried guardians, she could no longer keep track of Eva¡¯s position.


    Sophia, she called out.


    Already on it. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. Came the reply.


    Thanks. Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. It pleased her to know that in its own way, her little plan was working out. Of course, she appeared less like a savior as the other saints were the ones extracting Eva. Her main concern now was how to escape the plethora of eyes that had been turned towards her.


    ¡°Mam, please refrain from causing more of a fuss.¡± The guardian in front of her dejectedly asked.


    Sophie wanted to growl but just barely stopped herself, merely nodding mutely in response.


    ¡°Yeah! Get out of here half blood!¡± The lanky Traxian jeered.


    ¡°Away! Away!¡±


    ¡°Begone! Foulblood!¡±


    ¡°Blight of the world!¡±


    More joined in.


    Eva¡¯s almost away, the others are dragging her. Just another minute. Sophia informed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m more of hero than any of you welps!¡± Sophie fired back, her soul increasingly drained as every ounce of her simply wanted to flee and be alone.


    ¡°Who¡¯d you seduce for your knighthood, halfing?¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Sophie opened her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of all of you. What preposterous display of civility is this? Are you born socially damaged? Your lessons forgotten? Or perhaps you simply wish to be expelled for being a nuisance?¡± A sharp, piercing voice came from behind her.


    ¡°We-¡± One of the Traxians tried to answer only to freeze.


    ¡°Deplorable as this ingrate might be,¡± The voice continued and Sophie saw a feminine shadow gesture at her, ahh, another Traxian. ¡°That does not excuse your behaviour nor the mockery of court ethics and etiquette of which is invested within us by your families, the state, and the emperor himself for this opportunity to be here. To be the best of the best. And this is how you all choose to act?¡±


    ¡°Princess, we-¡± The Traxian tried to rebut.


    Sophie gingerly turned her head to find unexpected assistance coming from one who never shied away about her dislike of Sophie. For Princess Lucinia seemed positively incensed about the entire situation, the girl¡¯s brows knit into a tight frown as a scowl overtook her face.


    ¡°I shall hear no excuses. We are here to represent the empire, in whatever capacity that we attend this institution in. Especially given the ongoing conflicts, we must strive to stand as paragons of humanity against the darkening tides. To be peerless against the masses that have not been enlightened to the Imperial truth. So then, pray tell, Lord Emil, son of Marquis Hippos, what are the students and colleagues around her to determine about our people from this display? That we are brutes? Uncivilised rabble here to simply scream and shout? That our power is unparalleled but shattered upon the shoulders of one singular half wit of an elf?¡± Princess Lucinia growled, taking a menacing step forward. Ouch.


    Sophie watched as the guardians who were clearly aware of the Princess¡¯s identity did not move to stop her the same way that they had stopped Sophie¡¯s own advance. Perks of nobility, I suppose.


    Before the lanky Traxian could reply, Sophie found the princess staring directly at her, the noble¡¯s eyes boring a hole into her skull as she seemed to search for something. Having extracted whatever she wanted from Sophie¡¯s worried but thankful expression, Sophie realised how bad her earlier impression of the Duchess had been.


    ¡°Begone, half-blood.¡± Princess Lucinia commanded. Behind her voice, was an air of authority that Sophie found ever so familiar. Now that, was how the Duchess talked when she was angry at Eva.


    Hearing the tone that left little room for misinterpretation, Sophie found the Princess¡¯s almost baleful glare far more threatening than her usual demeanour in the classroom. But sensing her own out and already exhausted, she simply meekly dipped her head and shuffled backwards towards the outer crowd.


    ¡°Everyone, disperse. What a shameful display you have all participated in. We are all students at such a prestigious academy, and yet¡­¡± Lucinia¡¯s commanding voice faded into the background.


    She let out a full bodied sigh of relief, thankful for her unexpected rescuer. A hand reached out from the crowd and dragged her away, her moment of relief replaced by surprise as the figure pushed her past the crowd and back out in the open. Her surprise turned into disgruntled appreciation as Sophia turned around and stuck her tongue out at her, clearly revelling in being able to pull Sophie away so easily.Sophia cheekily winked at her and Sophie instinctively winced with emotional damage, adding on to her wounds already present from the crowd.


    Behind them, Lucinia¡¯s voice rose a bit higher but more strictly. The speech evidently disheartening the Traxian contingent, and the plummeting mood evidently spread to the Carradorians as they seemed almost listless and awkward without Eva or Sophie present.


    As Sophia continued to lead her away, their pace gradually slowed the further away they got. Her counterpart¡¯s nimble and soft footed steps only drew to a halt once they made it up the steps into Aster park. A few curious students casted questioning glances at the half elven twins but mostly kept to their own business.


    Secluding themselves to a corner shaded by a snow covered fir tree, it was Sophia¡¯s turn to sigh and just lean back. Sophie said nothing as her counterpart¡¯s head plopped onto a snow covered bench, the girl jumping straight back up as she let out an animalistic squeal.


    Sophie chuckled at her sister¡¯s expression of frozen shock. The girl quickly shook it off and upon catching sight of Sophie¡¯s laughter, smiled herself.


    ¡°I wanted to lie down too.¡± Sophie admitted.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Hah! I knew it!¡± Sophia smirked before grimacing, ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t so cold. Brrr, I might regret it a little.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Stupid.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Sophia sighed, ¡°You alright?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ they did not go easy on you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect them to. But I¡¯m used to it. What happened to Eva?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°She got out fine, started kicking and screaming when she figured out what was happening. Shadows bless Suzuki, that girl¡¯s stronger than she looks.¡± Sophia mumbled admiringly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank her in class.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, you do that.¡±


    The two sighed in unison, their attention landing on the other students just relaxing around the park.


    ¡°Feels a little strange doesn¡¯t it? A noisy little get together with hundreds of students and here¡­ they probably don¡¯t even know what happened.¡± Sophia mused.


    ¡°Mmhmm. Welcome to life in civilisation.¡± Sophie snickered, ¡°High walls and taller houses can easily stop you from noticing many things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± Sophia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Says the one born, oh I don¡¯t know, around a month or two ago?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your clone!¡± Sophia hissed, her eyes darting around to make sure no one could hear, ¡°The time difference doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I''d say it very much does.¡±


    "Oh yeah? If I''m like a child then you''re even more so!"


    The two disengaged for a brief bit of respite, taking in the lightly snow covered scenery and admiring the little grassy hedges protected by magic. Sophie turned to ask a question when Sophia held up her hand and nodded.


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°I¡­ huh? I was going to ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°But thank you for the save. A... timely extraction.¡± Sophie relented.


    ¡°Heh. Glad you noticed.¡± Sophia smirked a little, ¡°And to answer your question, yes. I think they¡¯re going to be a problem. They don¡¯t seem the type to just forgive and forget if they¡¯re willing to pick a fight with a saint.¡±


    Sophie groaned, ¡°Right, I try to be nice and forget you can read my thoughts if I¡¯m not careful. But yeah, I guess that¡¯s the gist of it. What about the princess? I think she¡¯ll at least mediate if the Traxians are involved.¡±


    ¡°Small mercies.¡± Sophia agreed.


    ¡°Which way did Eva go, by the way?¡±


    Sophia frowned and closed her eyes, the girl letting out a huff as she tried to picture the campus. ¡°Headed down the road. Probably to the cathedral. ¡®Least that¡¯s where the others seemed to be dragging her.¡±


    ¡°Right. Saints.¡±


    ¡°Might make it hard for us to get a chat with Eva today.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately so.¡± Sophie grimaced, ¡°Still, at least she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. We could always swing by if you¡¯re worried.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Say, what were you doing around Grats anyway?¡± Sophie changed the subject.


    ¡°Huh? Me? I mean, I¡¯m doing what you should be doing.¡± Sophia poked her chest, ¡°Training.¡±


    Sophie winced. That was a low blow.


    ¡°Something, something. Don¡¯t let Ary get hurt.¡± Sophia continued.


    ¡°I get it. I get it.¡± Sophie held up her hands in defeat.


    ¡°Good. Then tomorrow afternoon, two o clock sharp. You and I will spar.¡± Sophia eagerly grinned, ¡°Just like back then. Except this time, your shadow can fight back.¡±


    Sophie felt a slightly chill run down her spine but acquiesced without protest. Her counterpart spoke the truth, there would never be enough practice. Besides, I think Ary is busy then too.


    ¡°For now, I guess we did what we needed to.¡± Her counterpart spoke, ¡°But I suppose-¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Sophie interrupted, ¡°we swing by the cathedral just to make sure Eva¡¯s fine. Then if you aren¡¯t doing anything, we¡¯re having a tea party.¡±


    ¡°Tea party eh? And your siblings didn¡¯t get an invite? How tragic.¡± Sophia pouted with puppy eyes.


    Sophie pinched her counterpart¡¯s nose, making the girl almost squawk in alarm. ¡°Didn¡¯t cross my mind at the time, okay? Sorry. But also, speaking of which, where are the other two?¡±


    ¡°Ela and Ray?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re basically cuddling, or fucking. One of the two. Catching up on missed chances. You know, considering we were around for the better part of the last month.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Sophie was speechless at her counterpart¡¯s brazen attitude. Sophia just looked happy that she had so easily baffled Sophie. ¡°I didn¡¯t need¡­ fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, you asked!" Sophia tittered, "Though I¡¯d like one of whatever relationship they¡¯re having. Or...what you have.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Sophie scoffed.


    ¡°Hey, not cool. Sharing my genuine feelings here. But that aside, well, we have a plan now, don¡¯t we? Check on Eva and the tea party?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°So let¡¯s get moving. The others might be getting antsy.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°... And that¡¯s how we ended up back here.¡± Sophie wrapped up.


    ¡°Can you believe it? The priest was about to call the templars to throw us out. Us! After everything we¡¯ve done for them!¡± Sophia whined indignantly.


    ¡°Technically, it was for the Inquisition, more specifically, an inquisitor who kept to the shadows. I somehow doubt just any church would have heard of our exploits.¡±


    ¡°What I mean to say, is that they were just as rude as the protestors.¡± Sophia growled.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t mean to be rude or cut you off, but isn¡¯t it weird? The whole talking to your twin thing. Doesn¡¯t it ever feel like you¡¯re just talking to yourself.¡± Fana asked, ¡°I mean, you two definitely look far too similar. And Ary said you guys can sometimes read each other''s... minds?¡±


    The duo paused and examined each other before shaking their heads, ¡°Not really.¡± They answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little weird watching them though, right? In a fun way.¡± Alodie chipped in.


    ¡°I guess?¡± Fana shrugged, unconvinced, ¡°Still, what exactly happened on your little ¡®excursion¡¯, Aryana?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The redhead squeaked.


    ¡°You said you guys explored some caves and met some dwarves. Wild enough story in that you just casually got to visit a dwarven city. But fine, given what you two have done so far,¡± Fana shot an accusatory glare at Sophie, ¡°I guess danger and exploration kind of come together. But what Aryana here hasn¡¯t really mentioned yet was just how you found a fairy and also just conveniently met Sophie¡¯s long lost twin sister. All she said was that they stumbled into you, is that true?¡±


    Sophia looked to Sophie for guidance. But in this, Sophie had none to offer and just offered a pained smile./


    ¡°Errr, I guess?¡± Sophia sheepishly answered.


    ¡°You¡­ guess?¡± Fana prodded.


    Maybe a little more than that. Sophie chided.


    Well maybe you should¡¯ve been the one to answer then! Sophia shot back.


    Just tell her the basics, maybe.


    Ugh, so demanding.


    Was just a suggestion. Sophie shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah. I was actually scouting out a dwarven ruin for relics or things to sell actually. Only inside did we bump into each other. I remember being so¡­ surprised by her sudden appearance I thought I was dreaming or something.¡± Sophia answered.


    ¡°More like she found me stumbling around. But that¡¯s the gist of it, yes.¡± Sophie acknowledged.


    ¡°How very intriguing. It¡¯s shaping up to be quite the mystery.¡± Miraevie¡¯s contemplative voice joined in.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alodie asked.


    ¡°Mysterious ruins, the stonekin, ancient magicks, telepathy. Quite a bizarre series of events I would struggle to believe if not for the proof in front of me.¡± The elf replied.


    ¡°Mhmm, it¡¯s just a little weird, isn¡¯t it? But it''s a great tale.¡± Alodie chirped.


    ¡°A lot of strange coincidences, that¡¯s for certain. Still, why do I get the feeling you know a little bit more than you¡¯re letting on.¡± Miraevie stared at Alodie uncertainty. Dammit, the weak link.


    Alodie could only sheepishly smile and scratch her head.


    ¡°So she knows?¡± Fana mused out loud.


    ¡°Alright, alright. That¡¯s enough speculation for everyone.¡± Sophia interjected before another round of interrogations could occur against Alodie, ¡°We¡¯ve said our piece. Whatever we didn¡¯t say has a reason to stay hidden. If anything, we¡¯re all here in one piece, and that''s what matters, right?¡±


    Fana just nodded, though still clearly dissatisfied. Aubrey only half paid attention, more focused on drinking tea and emptying the box of snacks that Fana had brought.


    ¡°I like this version. Much more assertive and certain.¡± Miraevie looked approvingly at Sophia, ¡°Much more to the point, though I suspect perhaps a little less peaceable than the other one.¡±


    Ouch? Was that an insult or a compliment? Both?


    ¡°She is a little more conscious of herself than I am, admittedly.¡± Sophia smirked.


    ¡°Good to know." Miraevie chuckled, "Alas, just on the cusp of unravelling something, I must depart for dinner as I have other obligations.¡± The elf stood up somewhat slowly, taking her time, ¡°It was a pleasure meeting all of you and thank you for the delectable treats and tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fana and Ary replied at the same time. As the two giggled at each other, the elf tuned to her compatriot


    ¡°Come on, Alodie. The others should be arriving at the dining hall soon. Literature club.¡± Miraevie explained upon seeing Sophie¡¯s confused expression.


    ¡°On it!¡± Alodie cheerfully packed her things, joining the elf in heading towards the doorway. ¡°Thanks for the meet up! It was nice catching up.¡± Alodie smiled at her hosts, ¡°And thanks for the food too!¡± She saved another smile for her new friends.


    ¡°You¡¯e welcome!¡± Fana smiled, ¡°Though I suppose that means it''s our time to go too, eh?¡± She nudged Aubrey.


    ¡°Boo, no more tea and cookies.¡± The girl jokingly pouted, ¡°But yeah, this was fun. Thanks for hosting us.¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡± Ary beamed. Still unsure of what the girl thought of her Sophie opted to just politely smile.


    The last member of the non roommates reluctantly stood up to join the others. Sophia emulated the bow Sophie had often performed in the Rosengart estate.


    ¡°Guess that¡¯s my cue to check on what the others are up to. Remember Sophie, training in Grats hall tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sophie groaned in despair.


    ¡°Cya Aryana!¡±


    ¡°Bye Sophia!¡± The redhead bobbed, "Stay safe!"


    Waving goodbye to their guests, the duo finally found themselves alone as the sky outside had already darkened. They both let out exhausted huffs and giggled upon catching each other¡¯s gazes. Yana had long since grown bored of the relatively uneventful conversations and had flown over to relax upon the spare bed, perched on her reading stick and appraising the information in one of Sophie¡¯s history books.


    Only when the hall outside grew quieter did the two scoot closer together, their hands interlocking without any words exchanged. Ary''s hands were warm and comforting, her fingers opening up to allow Sophie''s to snuggle up against them.


    ¡°Training?¡± Ary asked in a soft whisper.


    ¡°Mmm. Sophia wants me to actually practice and not, you know, get hurt all the time.¡± Sophie replied with a kiss.


    ¡°Heheh. Fair enough.¡± Ary giggled with delight, ¡°Long day?¡±


    ¡°Ughh, so long. Who would¡¯ve thought there¡¯d be so much controversy with Eva?!¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. Sounds kind of reckless compared to how you usually describe Eva.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah. I mean she was yelling back at everyone! It was such a mess!¡± Sophie complained as she slid down and rested her head upon Ary¡¯s lap. Sophie purred in contentment as Ary ran her fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Kind and lovely. But occasionally too hot headed and reckless.¡± Ary loomed over and stared into her eyes, ¡°Like someone I know.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ learned it from the best.¡± Sophie squirmed a little.


    ¡°But whom I also adore dearly.¡± Ary leaned down and the two kissed. The soft tingle of their lips rejuvenated Sophie¡¯s exhausted form somewhat as she sat up to lock Ary in a proper embrace.


    ¡°Says the cheeky little mountain girl who¡¯s the most adorable thing ever.¡± Sophie teased. Stars, she''s so precious.


    Ary blushed a little but did not pull back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Eva. I¡¯ll go check on her tomorrow with Sophia.¡± Sophie wrapped her arms around Ary.


    ¡°Mmm. But one weekend, we should save just for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± Sophie grinned, ¡°Hup!¡±


    ¡°Bweh?!¡± Ary squeaked as Sophie lifted her up, a faint sense of panic in Ary''s eyes.


    Gently, Sophie plopped Ary onto the other bed and crawled over her until she straddled the redhead. Ary¡¯s expression of surprise slowly shifted and her eyes widened with desire as she assessed their positions. Sophie noticed the girl¡¯s breathing grow a bit heavier and her nipples poking up from her tunic. Ary licked her lips instinctively and started looking Sophie up and down, the attention making Sophie even more eager than she had expected. The tingling she felt before now rising to an ache that could only be soothed by her very own darling.


    ¡°For now,¡± Sophie leaned in and whispered, ¡°after such a long day. How about some time to ourselves right here?¡±


    Without saying a word, Ary drew her into a deep kiss and the two melted into each other¡¯s arms.

 Act 6 Chapter 21: Half-Elven Melancholy

    ¡°Notice: In response to a recent incident that occurred near Grats Hall. The Academy is asking for all affected parties to remain calm and schedule any future demonstrations with the administrative office. We will also be taking measures to ensure the safety and protection of our students by assigning more Guardians on patrol, so please do not be alarmed and contact staff should issues arise. We will be here for you. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    - Academy Bulletin, Various Buildings Across Campus, ¡°Incident Response¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie absorbed blow after blow. She parried or blocked the countless strikes, taking defensive stances learned from classes, Blademaster Taurox, or her own experiences. When she sensed an opening, she burst into a ferocious counterattacking, recklessly slashing ahead with a volley of blows meant to soften her target.


    Sophia would dodge or try to avoid most of the strikes. Her strength was equal to Sophie¡¯s but her techniques were far more bouncy and relied on her agility. The two were fast but even Sophie had to admit that her counterpart was far more nimble, able to dart between strikes before rapidly launching her own.


    The two had attracted the attention of a few other students taking advantage of the weekend to spend Morus practicing. Focused on their own bout, Sophie did manage to parse a few words muttered on the sidelines. About their ¡®lack of technique¡¯ or ¡®messy fighting¡¯. For the two of them fought in a dirty and disorganised duel. Where Sophia was trying to get Sophie to apply her knowledge and use her lessons during this skirmish. Sophie was trying to test out her sister¡¯s skills and absorb the tricks Sophia employed to stay so nimble.


    Neither would relent in their battle. For the prize was something so abstract yet important. Because whoever won, would be able to hold that over the other, and gloat. Seeing as Sophia¡¯s base personality was copied from Sophie, she knew that her counterpart had no intention of failing.


    Backing off, they eyed each other warily. Sophie¡¯s caught sight of someone that made her tense up. Eva and a few other saints were on the second floor, flanked by a few temple guards. Eva however, had stopped to watch.


    A scratch of boot against dirt was all Sophie heard before her counterpart attacked, seizing advantage of her distraction. She felt the wooden blade smack against her arm. Sophie winced but pivoted to create an opening.


    She counterattacked. Sophia ducked past it. She lunged and was parried. Sophia performed a riposte and counterattacked, Sophie fell into a defensive posture and deflected the blade with her own. Taking a chance, she took an offensive stance and shoulder charged her counterpart, knocking Sophia off her feet. Her joy was short-lived as Sophia recovered quickly, her agility on full display as she braced herself with her left foot, keeping herself upright. With a snarl, her counterpart dashed forward and ducked to strike at her abdomen. Though she was slow to react, Sophie was not found wanting and leaned into the attack, pushing her weight onto the oncoming blade. Landing atop it, the sudden jolt ripped Sophia off her feet and the two tumbled into a pile, Sophie temporarily pinning her counterpart in a grapple. Noticing her own training blade had fallen from her hands, she sighed.


    ¡°Draw.¡± Sophie grumbled.


    ¡°Sixth one so far. How unexpectedly frustrating.¡± Sophia mumbled, ¡°Now get off me! I¡¯m not Ary.¡±


    Hearing this Sophie blushed and hurriedly obliged, rolling off her sparring partner and helping her sibling up. The two dusted each other off and just stared at each other, their expressions tinged with dissatisfaction at the result. Their eyes slowly wandered, seeing the crowd behind each of them. Sophie tensed for a moment then sighed, Sophia nodding in response.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s enough for today. I¡¯m feeling a little sore.¡± Sophia announced, a little louder than usual.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Sophie affirmed.


    Her words reached the intended targets and the other students began returning to their own activities. A few even clapped and the two of them bowed politely in response. With the clean up beginning, Sophie cast a glance upwards, but Eva was no longer there. Damn.


    ¡°For the record, I could¡¯ve struck you down faster than that. When you were looking up.¡± Sophia interrupted.


    ¡°Tch, I reacted in time, didn¡¯t I?¡± Sophie scoffed.


    ¡°Only because I gave you that time.¡±


    ¡°Lies. You¡¯re faster than me, but no saintess.¡±


    ¡°But I could¡¯ve hit you.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But I hit your arm.¡±


    ¡°But we agreed arms didn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°But it was a hit.¡±


    ¡°And it hurt like hells.¡± Sophie winced, touching what was likely a new bruise, ¡°But it didn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Spoilsport.¡±


    ¡°These are your rules.¡±


    ¡°Spoilsport, me.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The two snickered, their competitive desire slowly fading away.


    ¡°Fine. I concede the argument.¡± Sophia sighed reluctantly, ¡°There¡¯s always next time.¡± she slyly added.


    Sophie grimaced. She was tired and in minor pain, the thought of a next time seemed a little less appealing after having done it once.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°Aww, little baby Sophie scared of the hurties? Need a little huggy?¡± Her counterpart teased.


    Sophie rolled her eyes.


    After they had finished putting away their kit, they both looked up to the second floor, Sophia shooting Sophie a knowing look.


    ¡°Alright. No point putting it off I guess. We were going to check on Eva anyhow.¡±


    ¡°If the guards let us in.¡± Sophie pondered.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way?¡± Sophie arched an eyebrow, ¡°Thought yesterday was all about ¡®we¡¯.¡±


    Sophia snickered, ¡°Yesh, but I don¡¯t want to use my brain today, see? Empty.¡± She tapped her forehead, ¡°Besides, I did my good deed of the year pulling you out of the crowd.¡±


    ¡°As if that was enough. But whatever, I¡¯ll think of something. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sophie huffed in dissatisfaction. But internally, she felt somewhat at peace, it¡¯s nice having someone around.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Rough work down there. But no entry to those not affiliated with the church.¡± A templar shook his head at the two.


    ¡°Well at least tell Eva-Evaline Rosengart that Sophie¡¯s here about yesterday¡¯s incident.¡± Sophie sighed.


    ¡°No can do, mam. The saints are not supposed to be bothered.¡± The man declined their generous offer.


    Frustrated, Sophie moved to speak when Sophia held her back.


    ¡°Do you really want us to shout ¡®Oh! Evaline Rosengart! Sophie is here to see you!¡¯ out loud just to get her attention?¡± Sophia threatened.


    The templar was unfazed, ¡°Speaking like that to a church official could lead to serious repercussions.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry. My sister¡¯s a bit aggressive.¡± Sophie quickly reigned her in.


    ¡°Sure she is.¡± The man dryly remarked, ¡°Now if there isn¡¯t anything else. Then you best-¡±


    Sophie noticed her sister sucking in some air. But Sophie was too slow.


    ¡°Sophie is here!¡± Sophia cried out loud, her voice reaching not just the training room but likely the rest of Grats Hall.


    Both the templar and Sophie looked in horror at her counterpart¡¯s smug expression. For the briefest of moments, a small alliance was formed. Sophie clamped her hands around Sophia¡¯s mouth and the templar helped restrain her in place.


    ¡°Mam!¡±


    ¡°Sophia, what the hells?¡±


    The templar and Sophie exclaimed in shock. A hurried flutter of movement occurred from inside the training room and the door clicked open. The orcish inquisitor Sophie recognised from a while ago and Eva both burst through the door, followed by a guardian. Noticing the situation, Sophie managed an embarrassed nod as she released Sophia, the templar followed suit.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The orc demanded.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Almost immediately, Sophie tensed up. She dropped into a defensive posture with her leg braced, ready to brawl if need be.


    ¡°Excuse us, my lords and lady saintess. This one was trying to make a scene and myself and her compatriot were trying to restrain her.¡± The templar kneeled.


    ¡°Ho, if it isn¡¯t the little warrior.¡± The orc looked more amused than anything, ¡°A twin too. I¡¯ve only recently been appraised of this development. How strikingly strange.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s us.¡± Sophia crossed her arms.


    ¡°Sophie? Sophia?¡± Eva questioned.


    ¡°Eva.¡± The two replied in unison, though Sophie could feel her counterpart glaring at her. Sorry.


    Sorry is not enough.


    Sorry.


    Okay, stop apologising and ask her before we get reprimanded.


    ¡°E-Eva. How are you? After everything?¡± Sophie managed to say.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Eva¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°I suppose I¡¯m alright. But about yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! I didn¡¯t mean anything by what I said! We were just trying to make sure you had a way out.¡± Sophie hastily tried to reassure her.


    ¡°Ah, I figured. But ¡®we¡¯? So you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Guilty as charged.¡± Sophia interjected.


    ¡°Hah.¡± Eva let out a tired sigh. But in that instant, Sophie could see something flash across her face, an expression of almost disgust or hate. Yet, almost as soon as it arrived, it left, and Eva¡¯s expression became more gentle once more. ¡°In that case, many thanks to you both.¡±


    What was that about?


    ¡°Much appreciated for saving the lady.¡± The orc nodded, ¡°Though we could¡¯ve handled it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Sophia snarkily remarked, ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t see any of your folks getting involved for-ow!¡±


    Sophie smacked her twin on the back of her head, ¡°What my sister meant to say was, we were simply there to help my mistress.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Eva cooed.


    ¡°Eva.¡± Sophie bobbed her head.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Sophie beamed. But her smile faltered slightly at the sad glint within Eva¡¯s eyes. Something is wrong. ¡°What is it? Something the matter?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Huh? Ah, nothing. It¡¯s alright.¡± Eva half heartedly grinned.


    Ah! Of course! Eva loves her family. It must only be now setting in that she won¡¯t get to see any of them for a year, at least.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be alright.¡± Sophie cheered, ¡°You¡¯re one of the most capable people I know!¡±


    ¡°Heh. Thanks, I think. But¡­ but I think I still need some work. At least, when compared to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sophie squeaked before bowing, ¡°I am unworthy of your admiration.¡±


    ¡°Cheeky shit.¡± Eva managed to giggle a little, ¡°But I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! And-¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else.¡± The guardian finally spoke up, cutting Sophie off. ¡°We should get back to things. Lord Inquisitor, Lady Saintess.¡±


    Even the orc seemed a little miffed by his interruption of the moment but said nothing. Another bout of sadness flashed in Eva¡¯s eyes but she nodded anyways. ¡°Captain Lancaster is right. I should get back to training the others.¡±


    ¡°O-oh okay!¡± Sophie mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright! See you later!¡±


    ¡°Cya Eva!¡± Sophia casually waved.


    Eva waved back, ¡°You just wait. I¡¯ll be just as capable as you soon!¡±


    Just like that, the posse returned to the training room, leaving the duo standing in front of the slightly confused templar.


    ¡°If that is all.¡± He repeated the guardian¡¯s words.


    Sophia sighed, ¡°Sorry for the trouble. That¡¯ll be all. C¡¯mon Soph, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Sophie, let¡¯s go.¡± Sophia tugged on her arm.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    With that, their two goals had been accomplished. To train a bit more and to check up on Eva¡¯s wellbeing. Yet that visit just left Sophie more uncertain of the future ahead. Eva had been unsatisfied or worried about something. But what?


    <hr><hr>


    A gentle snowfall tried in vain to coat the seas, each little crystal joining the never ending blue the moment it landed. The rougher crashing of light waves made Sophie a little wary, but there was a calm in the way the countless ships navigated the waters. Ferries came to and fro the Academy Isle; Arterian and Nautican naval ships patrolled the waters. Occasionally, large trade ships would cross the waters, their flags flying banners of other countries, even Carrador¡¯s. Didn¡¯t even know we owned ships. Being landlocked and everything.


    It was a moment of unexpected serenity. Even if their faces grew increasingly chilled by the seaside air. After their encounter with Eva at Grats Hall, the two of them had a few hours to kill before either of them had any plans. Upon Sophia¡¯s suggestion, Sophie followed her to a parapet on the walls that wasn¡¯t patrolled by the academy guardians. Though initially reluctant, she had followed her counterpart and the two sat in silence simply admiring the landscape. The fear of being found out by a stray guardian still worried her, but Sophia had seemed so certain that she followed along. Sophie let out a heavy sigh, her mind slowly processing the myriad of thoughts that swirled within it.


    She shivered from the cold, her lips getting chapped but she remained there. Sophia had said this would be a good spot for contemplations, some place she discovered within her first week of being here. Unfortunately for Sophie, without much outside distractions, she was left squarely to deal with her own thoughts.


    Looking at her sibling, she felt conflicting emotions bubble to the surface. On one hand, Sophie was impressed at how daring her counterpart was, on the other she felt almost jealous. She isn¡¯t afraid of pushing her weight around or causing a scene. Hells, even with the templar¡­ that was certainly not what I would¡¯ve done.


    She knew that in combat, neither of their bravery would be questioned, that much was obvious from their time down in the deep. But outside of it, although Sophie was more comfortable now with people than ever, she still couldn¡¯t conceal her worries as completely as her twin.


    She also hated causing a scene or drawing attention to herself. Something that Sophia had no problem doing. At the same time, her counterpart was just as adept at fading into a crowd. So much so that she had no idea Sophia had even returned to drag her out of yesterday¡¯s fiasco until she revealed herself.


    To Sophie, it was clear that although Sophia was a clone. She had developed her own way of handling the world. A way that Sophie believed was far superior to her own tepid steps forward. Fuck, I guess I am a little jealous. Perhaps knowing that she couldn¡¯t ever fatally perish gave Sophie an incentive to focus all her heroics in the fields of battle. But that left precious little for life outside of combat. Whereas Sophia had more courage facing people and other challenges within life. But hells, with the strange magical connection to Ary, I can¡¯t afford to even fight like I can¡¯t die anymore. Not least because it hurts Ary. So what do I even have left?


    Looking at her gloved hands, she flexed her fingers and watched the curves of the wool wrinkle. She could feel the tension in the gloves, the slightest pull against her. For the strands of fabric, she imagined it was much like what she felt right now. The strange weight that tugged at the edges of the threads, not enough to make it snap, but tense.


    Sophia seemed much the same, a more pensive if downright dour expression on her usually lively face. For Sophie, it was much like her times spent in ancient ruins or in the deep. She knew that something bad lay ahead, that the current calm was temporary. However, she didn¡¯t know when or where that bad thing was, and that only made the wait worse. Especially after the heated confrontation yesterday. Since then, she had kept an eye out for who she was around, taking pains to not aggravate any dissatisfied elements of the Traxian or Carradorian student body.


    She noticed the tension hanging in the air, the unspoken sensation that something could go wrong at any minute. Unease within the student body as it slowly builds up to a boiling point, on the cusp of overflowing but not quite yet. It was as if the peace around her was a small and fragile thing. To be protected lest it shattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s frightening, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sophia spoke up.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what lies ahead. Did you see Eva today and yesterday? She was completely different from when we met before the semester started. Far more angry and worried. Like something inside her snapped.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sophie grunted, ¡°It¡¯s almost like¡­ she was afraid of something.¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That''s the question to figure out.¡± Sophie sighed.


    The two looked back out to the Sea of Sorrows, its waters uncaring of the ships that sailed upon its back. When their gazes met again, her counterpart nodded.


    ¡°And the protests too. Or whatever you want to call them yesterday. So much hate. Then the Traxians joined in. It¡¯s going to get worse.¡± Sophia stated without much emotion.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Sophie asked, her voice lowering.


    ¡°Have you read the news?¡±


    ¡°No, but based on your tone, I can guess.¡± Sophie grimaced at the thought, ¡°The war¡¯s starting back up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. No peace for the weary.¡± Sophia looked away, ¡°It only gets worse from here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be a target on our backs. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sophie lowered her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I expected as much when you insisted on bailing Eva out. People were bound to talk about the strange half elven twins anyway. Heh.¡± Sophia grinned.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie joined in.


    ¡°But¡­ you need to be doubly careful. You¡¯ve got to watch over Ary too. They¡¯re going to put two and two together at some point and she might get caught in the crossfire. Not to mention her tribespeople in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. I forgot about them.¡± Sophie swore, a wave of guilt flooding her as she had barely even thought about the presence of the wildlings at the academy. All because it didn¡¯t directly affect me.


    ¡°Every week.¡± Sophia declared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We train. Every week. For your sake and mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ that works.¡± Sophie agreed.


    ¡°Good. Then write a letter.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°A letter. Write it to the church, ask after Taurox, see if he¡¯s around. If he is, try to get him to work with you. With us. Outside of official channels.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ how the hells am I supposed to do that? He¡¯s a blademaster, not just a warrior. He has responsibilities and-¡±


    ¡°And nothing. It''ll take at least a month before anything might even happen. Until then, we keep going at at. Besides, you have a dwarven friend in the city who¡¯s suspiciously well connected, I¡¯d ask him if anything. Or just ask him if there¡¯s someone willing to take in some half elves for students.¡± Sophia chuckled dryly, ¡°The Academy¡¯s good for learning the basics. But I think you and I both feel like it won¡¯t be enough, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. About right.¡±


    Sophia walked over and rested a hand on her shoulder, a melancholic but grim expression etched onto her face.


    ¡°Write it in the next hour. Then go to the city and find Karzan. I¡¯ll explain to Ary why you¡¯re late.¡±


    Alarmed, Sophie frowned, ¡°Why the sudden urge to get this over with so fast?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how do I explain this?¡± Sophia looked even more downcast, ¡°The Mistress of Shadow hasn¡¯t bothered me since the deep, true to her word. But I can feel that something is amiss, that even the shadows around us are nervous about something. And whatever it is, that feeling alone worries me too.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ a gut feeling?¡±


    Sophia almost managed to laugh, her mood lightening up for a split second, ¡°Yeah, I guess it¡¯s a gut feeling. Sorry if I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I believe you.¡± Sophie stood up and clasped her shoulder in return, ¡°And just for the record, I think you won the bout.¡± She shot Sophia a smile and started walking away.


    ¡°H-huh? What? Wait! You can¡¯t just change the subject like that! Hey!¡± Sophia spluttered and bounded to her side.


    ¡°Maybe. I even had a whole argument and planned to debate you! But alas, someone said to write a letter to a templar blademaster in an hour. Figured I¡¯d need a few extra minutes to make it not shit.¡± Sophie teased.


    ¡°I-hey!¡±


    Sophie found a small amount of delight at her counterpart¡¯s presence, but in truth, it was her words that had hit deeper. Sophie could feel those same worries too, and she knew that she needed to be prepared. If this could help, then she would do it. She would do everything to keep those she cared about safe. And Eva¡­ I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s wrong and fix it. You just wait, mistress.

 Act 6: The Lycoris And A Reprieve

    ¡°The Third Contender


    For all travellers and traders around the northern reaches of Gratia, please be advised. The city of Monte De Trisse has fallen to forces under the command of a claimant to the throne; Anne Elizabeth Montroi, lost child of House Montroi and wielder of necromantic arts. While she has sent out a communique that all who defect or remain in her lands shall receive clemency and protection. The Gratian Kingdom and Gratian Republic have both issued more statements of condemnation for the death and destruction across the countryside and for inflaming tensions of the ongoing civil war.


    At the fortress¡­¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, The East Explored Section, ¡°Developments in The East¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The dour mood of the little town of Etoile was made even more despondent when news of another village nearby getting ransacked reached them. Their mood didn¡¯t lift when the weeks of healing allowed the other two Potomians to at least get back on their feet. It was a grim picture, three war weary soldiers and a brooding orc helping to patrol the streets. A small show of support, but ineffective.


    Mila herself was too weak. Her body was too frail to do much more than shuffle around the small room she had been assigned for being a ¡®distinguished¡¯ guest of the local doctor. Her coat and normal uniform, now somewhat torn and ripped, hung from a coat rack. Her sword awkwardly rested across a small night table, clearly knowing it did not belong there. The gown covering her made her feel vulnerable and exposed, even if it was warm.


    What did not survive the blast, was a distinctive black leather chestpiece that was now gone. According to pikeguard Chares, the death knight¡¯s explosive death practically burned away her hardened leather armour. Only the wards she normally applied to herself kept the situation from ending up like the many others who perished from the fiery inferno. Though she survived, having been the closest recipient of the entirety of the death knight¡¯s death knell meant that it would take a fair amount of time to recover from the aftershocks. Time that she did not have.


    It wasn¡¯t only her that needed help, however. For the town itself was understaffed for what was ostensibly labelled as a ¡®military¡¯ town, a place marked suitable for rallying troops. Aside from a detachment of the Knight Order of The Flamme Doree¡¯s two dozen chevaliers. The town had a regiment of valets and royal gardes. Both of which were already stretched thin trying to assist the local marechaussee enforcers. While Gratian marechausse enforcers were likely more battle hardened than other town guards or policing entities elsewhere on the continent due to the constant warfare, they were not fully trained soldiers. Against death knights, Mila suspected that the town would fall in no time. Though perhaps the chevaliers and their fire magic might be able to fend them off if there were one or two.


    Perhaps the worse news was that for the rest of the month, the local doctors and physicians had deemed her unfit for hard travel, much less combat. It wasn''t just them though, for Marduk, although still sullen about the loss of his comrades, refused to let her venture forth once more. Mila had tried dismissing him but he refused, claiming that as his band''s temporary war captain, he was still obligated to ensure her well-being. So, she had instead dismissed the Potomians, thanking them for their heroic but tragic sacrifice in her attempt to stop the death knight. In her two weeks spent recuperating, the Potomians headed back down to Mare¡¯s Berth, though no word had come from the messenger they had sent ahead either.


    She shuffled over to a window, her legs wobbling slightly as she tried to readjust to walking. The past few days have been a pain, but the return of some semblance of normality has been helpful to keep her mind calm. This ¡®military¡¯ town¡¯s walls were built to withstand a small siege. But based on the depressing accounts of how Monte De Trisse had fallen to Annalise¡¯s forces, she had little hopes of them amounting to much. Though, on the off chance that the republic took this time to attack the kingdom¡¯s territory, she supposed Etoile would buy them some time.


    Only the startled shuffling of a few peasants first alerted her to something happening in the streets. Her eyes glued themselves back out the window and she saw a military detachment travelling the ancient cobble street in the distance. Dozens of soldiers on horseback and a carriage behind them. Her shoulders tensed and she felt a sense of dread she had never felt before. True shame. She could tell by the lead rider¡¯s pauldron decorated in gold and white that he was Templar Lieutenant Kraster. So either my ploy to keep him in charge of operations didn¡¯t work, or I¡¯m finally being recalled.


    The rest of the posse were either chevaliers who sported the heraldry of an everlasting flame across their chestpiece. Likely riders from the Flamme Doree¡¯s chapter houses from elsewhere in Gratia. Others were gardes sporting the banners of the royal Gratian army. Only three others amongst the crowd were clad from head to toe in dull silver coloured blessed platemail, the armour of the Argent Curia.


    With a heavy sigh, Mila simply turned away, wobbling to what was left of her attire and struggling to put it on. She cursed her luck, her path, her misfortunes, but she resigned herself to the stars. For if this was the will of the Goddess, then she would obey. Tying up the laces of her boots, she found herself feeling deeply uncomfortable. Even with her coat now snuggly covering her, she felt like she didn¡¯t belong. That this skin was no longer hers. What did that damned knight do to me?


    As if on cue, a light knock sounded from the door.


    ¡°Madam, your guard orc requested that I fetch you at once. Please get dressed and gather your belongings.¡± A soft voice announced. I don¡¯t recognise this one. Sounds official enough though, must be one of the enforcer provosts from the marechaussee.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She sighed in response.


    So Marduk already can tell, huh. Fair enough.


    Taking very deliberate steps, she grabbed her sheathed blade and her hand trembled. The sounds of the battle and the sensations tickling her fingers. Still shaking, she managed to clip the sheathe back onto her belt and looked at a nearby mirror. It felt strange, seeing herself after everything. She had tried her best to avoid looking at it, yet everyday, she still did. And what exactly do I see?


    She opened the door and found her predictions accurate. A lightly armoured enforcer in gambeson greeted her.


    ¡°That was fast, madam.¡± He tapped his helmet politely.


    ¡°Of course. Sounded urgent.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Right you are, mam. Your orc bodyguard told me to fetch you at once. And uhh, wasn¡¯t exactly going to say no. Sorry, mam.¡± The provost apologised.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Lead the way.¡±


    Guided by the provost, she passed by another two who were stationed outside the doctor¡¯s clinic. Guess they wanted to keep their eyes on a potentially troublesome inquisitor, hah. The marechaussee provosts, seeing the two walk forward, then also moved to follow them. Although they kept a respectful distance behind the two. Definitely keeping their eye on me.


    Marduk and Kraster both noticed her approach, the orc nodding, and the templar dismounting to politely bow. Seeing this display, the few peasants curious enough to crowd around the procession dispersed a bit, their eyes now also taking a glance at the diminutive girl being escorted by the provosts. With the marechaussee escorting her, she could already surmise what the unknowing populace might be thinking. That she was a noble being sheltered by the church, or that she had done something worthy enough to be taken by a posse of templars and troublesome enough to warrant the town guards escorting her. And maybe I am trouble, she sighed.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    To her surprise, Kraster bowed a little deeper. Less like a bow out of respect and more meant for those of higher status, like archbishops or those of the Observatory. Before she could respond, the other three templars followed in kind.


    ¡°My lady.¡± Kraster¡¯s voice was pitched a bit lower than usual.


    ¡°Lieutenant. What¡­¡± She paused as he frowned. Ah! so I am supposed to be the noble being taken by the church. ¡°What a surprise to see you here, honoured knight¡± She tried her best to stop scowling to no avail, the glint of her own persistently dissatisfied expression reflecting off of his armour. Stars, I look awful. She noted the pallor of her skin.


    Kraster still seemed to be waiting for something and Mila looked at him impatiently. Only for her to quickly realize it was still part of the performance and she dropped a tired curtsey.


    ¡°For your piety and piousness, the bishop has dispatched us to escort you back to Mare¡¯s Berth. He has decreed that the situation was too risky for you to continue being in the field. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Of course. And the lovely escorts besides you?¡± Mila tried to sound polite.


    Judging by how Kraster winced a little, she suspected that she failed.


    ¡°We travelled with a military caravan. They received reports that this town could use the aid.¡±


    Ah, so the messengers made it. Thank the Goddess. Her relief must¡¯ve been evident for the templar even cracked a thin smile.


    ¡°So if you please, my lady. Though we do have an esteemed guest that you''ll be travelling with.¡± He whispered quietly. A guest?


    But before Mila could ask another question, the templar moved away, barking out a few orders and trading a solemn warrior¡¯s salute with Marduk. Sensing that she was dismissed, she hobbled forward to the carriage and almost tripped over herself. The templar escorts and the orc moved to help her but she waved them away. I¡¯m not that feeble.


    A church militant, the clergy¡¯s own branch of armed miltia acted as the carriage driver. Though being involved with the templars and inquisition, Mila suspected that this was from a bishop¡¯s personal guard. Receiving a knowing nod, Mila confirmed her suspicions. He definitely worked with the inquisition before.


    Opening the carriage door exhausted her. She wearily climbed aboard only to freeze inside. Silently gesturing at an open seat across from himself was someone clad in the black coat and hardend leather armour of the Inquisition. The lack of more comprehensive armour plating signalling that he was an apprentice or acolyte of a more senior Inquisitor, much like herself less than a year ago. As he lifted his hat, she saw his dark brown eyes with light patchy stubble and a demeanour not unlike herself.


    He tapped the side of the carriage with a prearranged signal to the carriage driver before closing the carriage door. He sighed and relaxed against the soft satin pillows of his side of the carriage, removing his hat in a way to signal that an Inquisitor was about to act more casual in front of their peers. With an almost bored click of his tongue he turned to face her.


    ¡°Lyudmilla.¡± He acknowledged.


    ¡°Philippe.¡± She curtly replied, her scowl deepening. Some esteemed guest my ass, she scoffed to herself.


    Junior Inquisitor Philippe Roche was one amongst many apprentices that served under Lady Serilda¡¯s tutelage. Back when Mila had served directly in Inquisitor Serilda¡¯s retinue, she had been part of that number, working to help her mentor but also developing her own skills. The boy in front of her had always disliked her to a certain extent, considering that each junior saw the others as more competition. Indeed, it was only due to a series of circumstances that led her away from the others in the Frostwinds and to Gratia and her subsequent hasty field promotion.


    She could see much of the same disdain within his eyes as she had seen before. Though admittedly, back then, they all viewed each other with disdain.


    ¡°By the stars, you look like shit.¡± He grumbled.


    Mila just closed her eyes and sighed. Of all the people to be my replacement. ¡°Retrieval?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Retrieval.¡± He confirmed.


    The two avoided looking at each other, the awkwardness between them extending even to their body language as they both turned slightly away. Juniors were encouraged to cooperate, but with only a limited number who could make it to full fledged Inquisitors or even be judged as candidates, rivalry was to be expected. Coupled with her own insecurities and inability to form proper bonds or act as the others do, she found herself far more alone than expected, entrenching herself against the world. As it always has been.


    ¡°I think you know what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡± Philippe continued.


    ¡°Replacement?¡± Mila grunted.


    ¡°Not exactly. Reassignment.¡±


    This caught her eye, and she managed to bring herself to look at him. ¡°Reassignment?¡±


    ¡°Watched a squirrel drop two acorns today.¡± He reached into his pockets and pulled out two letters, ¡°Polished them, of course.¡± Ugh, his coded phrases are so stupid. And of all the people to vet my letters, Mila despaired.


    Ever so slowly, a realization crept into her mind. If he''s here... then¡­


    ¡°Is The Lady¡­¡± Mila trailed off.


    ¡°The Lady is taking charge of the developing situation. She brought along a few of us for support and an additional retinue assigned by the Observatory.¡±


    ¡°Then these¡­¡± She held the two letters; one was a neatly wrapped scroll with a piece of twine, the seal of the Inquisition keeping the scroll closed. The other was simply a letter in an envelope, an Inquisitorial stamp on the side with the words ¡®approved¡¯ under it.


    ¡°Instructions. Though I am still to deliver you back to Mare¡¯s Berth. The Lady¡­ let''s say she''s eager to see you for a debriefing.¡± Philippe answered neutrally.


    Mila¡¯s heart dropped upon taking stock of the statement. If Lady Serilda was here, then she must already know about the disaster that Mila had run into. The faith placed in me¡­ and I¡¯ve only been a disappointment. One of the youngest to get hastily inducted in an official capacity, and I¡¯m a failure.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Philippe summoned her attention, ¡°The other one is, and I can¡¯t believe I have to say this. From friends of yours.¡±


    ¡°From friends?¡± Mila arched an eyebrow in confusion, friends?


    ¡°I was just as surprised reading it. Considering that no one sends letters to us. Also that of all people, you have friends outside our group or well, just friends in general.¡± He snickered.


    Curiosity beating out her own defeatism, she opened the envelope and unfurled a somewhat crinkled page.


    ¡°Dear Mila,


    I hope you¡¯ve been well. I know that you and Anna have a lot going on. From both Ary and myself, we hope that everything is alright and that you will persevere against whatever odds might come your way. While I confess that I do not exactly know what is happening with Anna, I just hope that everything turns out fine for the both of you¡­ ¡°


    She stopped reading, her eyes wide in shock. Sophie and Aryana wrote to me? But I thought they¡¯d simply forget. That they¡¯d be happy to move on. How low is their criteria that I''m considered their friend? Looking up, she met Philippe¡¯s gaze and the boy just shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s long and so are your reassignment orders. Read through them both, carefully. Only after that, are you allowed to bother me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯ve got a long ride ahead of us. And the less we talk, the less I¡¯ll start to feel sympathetic for everything going wrong for you. So allow me to feel smug for a few minutes that the star student has been brought low.¡± Philippe chuckled, ¡°After that though¡­ I presume you¡¯ll have quite a few questions that I¡¯d rather not have to answer.¡±


    For the first time in a while, Mila let out a half smile while scowling. ¡°Fair enough.¡± She whispered.


    Turning her attention back down to the first letter, she felt something tickle deep within her. A small mote of warmth at the thought that someone had reached out to her. What an odd feeling.

 Act 6: The Marigold, Princess and News

    ¡°Treaty of Open Seas


    With the recent resumption of hostilities between the Traxian Empire and the Coalition. Many merchants and trading houses worry about the dangers that the conflict might pose to international trade along the Sea of Sorrows and Trannoire. Thankfully, as of the 24th of Phaerus, at a meeting adjudicated by a priestess of Phaenrea, the Goddess of Wind. Diplomatic officers representing the Arterian Trade League and Traxian Empire agreed to sign the Treaty of Open Seas, guaranteeing the unhindered movement of goods unless suspected of military means. While it is by no means a measure that will satisfy the mercantile class, many have applauded this step in the right direction.¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Front Page, ¡°Treaty of Open Seas¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Annalise didn¡¯t like how she sat on the throne. Whether as Anne-Elizabeth or as Annalise, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to fully trust the people around her, not after everything. With Pyra mostly just hankering for the employment of more punitive measures of enforcement against the few rebels against her rule. Anna was left to rule mostly alone, adjudicating over civil matters without the influence of the princess.


    It felt odd, sitting where she was, one arm on the armrest and her head perched like a hawk over the courtroom. She both felt at home once again but also so far from it. It was like an alien landscape that she somehow discovered a modicum of comfort in, of calm. Pyra could appreciate that much, at least. The princess usually avoided her when she was holding court or in the bedroom with Kimmie. Though she did still interrupt Anna¡¯s thoughts whenever she felt the need to speak.


    Kimmie was currently serving as a court attendant, many not suspecting her true origins as a member of the undead. Yet the girl¡¯s sullen and often despondent expression did not go unnoticed. It stung all the more that Anna knew she was the cause of this depression, that she was the one who had struck a dark bargain to save her life. At the very least, the two shared a few moments of joy and passion together, though the darkness that lingered behind both of them pained Anna greatly. She could feel it. The same tug that had once pulled on the edges of her soul. The pull of inevitable loss.


    Her eyes glazed over before the humdrum of everyday life returned to her, her thoughts dragged back to the scene in front of her. The courtroom was well furnished, only the faintest traces of the scuffs of battle on the stonework still remained. With the reveal of her identity, many of the disheartened defenders were either allowed to flee or join her nascent nation. Lady Collisse had been one who surprisingly remained despite being given the chance to escape. Perhaps in atonement for her sin of selling the family out to rebels, or some misguided attempt to guide Anna, she did not know. All Anna knew was that she could never feel at ease with her around, but also that she did not have the heart to forcefully force a non rebellious element away. A kingdom of outcasts, hah.


    Around her throne stood the intimidating honor guard. Pyra¡¯s unbroken. The silent masked knights standing ever vigilant, the hum of dark sorcery swirling about them hard to not notice. Before her was another case of judgement, of resources requisitioned during the siege and awaiting repayment. Many such cases cropped up in the aftermath of Monte De Trisse and its surrounding villages being mostly surrounded by the purple death. With its inhabitants isolated, she was granted the small mercy of being free from the Gratian kingdom¡¯s retribution.


    A land owner argued that because another aristocrat levied militia using his serfs and peasants, that he deserved some level of compensation. Whereas the aristocrat argued that his lands were closer to the undead advance and was subjected to the brunt of the raiding campaigns, shielding his compatriot, which in his eyes was payment enough. Both their cases held merit, Anna could understand the logic on both sides. She turned to the wizened figure next to her, searching for advice.


    The man nodded and leaned over to whisper in her ear.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already had assessors look into the overall damages, but Ser Xavier¡¯s argument stands strong in terms of agreed upon payment being left unpaid.¡± Senschal Alain informed her, ¡°However, being as it may. Our surveys say that Lord Guille¡¯s lands did indeed suffer from heavy raiding from er¡­ your forces. And that Ser Xavier did suffer a minor production shortfall.¡±


    Alain was one of Gratia¡¯s old guards. One of the past generations still holding strong to serve within the courts of the new. A veteran of past Montroi rulers, he dutifully accepted the offer to support Anna¡¯s own. Though he seemed to find the now widespread proliferation of the undead as a military and labor force an absolute travesty. He maintained a sense of professionalism that Anna sorely needed within the court. She suspected that at the end of the day, he only served because of who she was and not out of loyalty to the new regime. A tried and true supporter of House Montroi, a rare kind of person in this day and age. It helped that Anna recognised him from the few days she had spent in her father¡¯s court as a child.


    ¡°Would you say it would be prudent to dictate compensation for the shortfall and a little extra, but not pay the amount in full due to the damage Lord Guille shielded Ser Xavier from?¡± Anna whispered back.


    ¡°That would be a pragmatic verdict, yes. Though you won¡¯t earn their full ire or one¡¯s loyalty by sitting on the fence.¡± Alain nodded.


    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ll prove useful or perhaps not. But for now, I¡¯d like to maintain the air of neutrality and justice.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Lady Montroi.¡± Her seneschal whispered back.


    ¡°Announce my verdict.¡± Anna spoke a little louder for the petitioners.


    With a cough to draw attention his way, the seneschal motioned to the petitioners to ready themselves for a verdict.


    ¡°As her serene majesty has deliberated. So comes her decision upon this matter of the court.¡± Alain began, looking to her for confirmation.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Of the dispute raised by Ser Michael Xavier of Briti¡¯s Point against Lord Andreas Guille of Briti¡¯s Point. The verdict to be handed down is as follows.¡± Alain announced, his gravelly voice echoing bouncing across the walls of the main hall, ¡°Lord Guille is instructed to pay for and up to one and a half seasons of shortfall compensation for crops and produce lost due to the manpower shortage, up and until sixty four gold. However, the restitution sought by Ser Xavier of a total of two hundred gold for the overall expenses of lost materials and hiring costs are not to be upheld. For the court deems that Lord Guille¡¯s requisitioning of manpower in defence of the borders of Briti¡¯s Point has paid for the costs of the process, save for the sixty four gold owed due to production shortfall. So has our serene majesty decided.¡± He finished.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± The two petitioners kneeled down and bowed.


    ¡°The judgement is sound and the case is closed. May the accused and accuser be now free from doubt. In the name of the lady!¡± He roared.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°In the name of the lady!¡± Those in attendance echoed.


    ¡°May this session be adjourned.¡±


    A chime sounded by one of the castle bureaucrats marked the end of this session, the two petitioners heading back out and towards the administrative offices. Anna held by from sighing, but a small breath of relief was still to be had.


    Lady Collisse gestured for a few servants to bring forth a few beverages for the gathered officials, many dipping their heads in thanks. Anna simply gave her a curt nod that sent shivers down the noblewoman¡¯s spine. Anna still remembered how her flight from the castle so many years ago was compromised by rebels. Only the valiant efforts of the guard captain allowed her to escape. All because this noble sold out the royals for her own safety.


    That was years ago, but even as she sat here, she still could not forget. Nor had she forgiven the treason, and Anna felt a small upwelling of hatred inside her and a burning desire. A desire to sit in this throne, and mette out a sentence that Lady Collisse so thoroughly deserved. But¡­ she grimaced, that would make me no different from a scoundrel like her. And perhaps¡­ she looked up and chuckled, perhaps just seeing the fear in her eyes is enough.


    Anna shook herself, gah, what the hells are you thinking? I¡¯ve moved on, no need for such petty things. Grah.


    The doors to the main hall slammed open as the ragged looking figure of one of Pyra¡¯s praetorians rushed forward, alarming the guards enough that a wall of swords and halberds stopped him.


    ¡°What the?¡± Anna mumbled.


    Which one is that? Pyra mused within her.


    ¡°My liege, I¡­ I ¡­ come bearing urgent news. For your ears only.¡± The man huffed.


    Ahh, I know his voice. That¡¯s Lyran. He¡¯s a little unambitious, kinda boring. But what does he want?


    ¡°I¡­ very well.¡± Anna answered, a little distracted by the commentary in her mind. Brushing off her confusion, she hastily turned to her seneschal, ¡°Lord Alain, please announce that the court is to enter recess but that functions may continue should I not return within a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°As you command, my lady.¡± He nodded.


    Excusing herself, Anna got up out of her throne, one of the unbroken passing her newly crafted crutch to her. She didn¡¯t know if the silent, unfeeling knights had emotion, but she nodded in thanks nonetheless. As one, the unbroken turned to escort her to the meeting room, their quiet demeanour adding to a sense of uneasiness that Anna was beginning to feel.


    Panting heavily, Lyran followed along and managed an appreciative glance at her for taking the time to listen to him. Seemed important enough anyway.


    House Montroi knights stood outside the meeting room and nodded at her arrival, pushing the door open for her. Inside was a well furnished but now slightly unused map room that Anna designated as her private meeting room for when advisors are not necessary. Parts of it were a little dusty and she made a mental note to get it cleaned up properly. There¡¯s just been so many other things to deal with.


    The five unbroken lined themselves alongside the walls, their silent but watchful presence ensuring that even Pyra¡¯s praetorian was a little nervous.


    ¡°My honoured liege¡­¡± He began.


    ¡°Spare the formalities. What is it? This seemed important.¡± Anna tensely smiled.


    ¡°Of course my¡­ err¡­ Lady Montroi.¡± He quickly bowed.


    Anna cringed. Lady Montroi¡­ that just sounds so wrong to me.


    ¡°Continue.¡± She motioned.


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s about this, my lady.¡± He fished out a small rolled up stack of papers. No, a newspaper.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a newspaper.¡±


    ¡°Yes you are, my lady. But it¡¯s this, look here.¡± He unfurled it and a few pages scattered to the floor. Though after he glanced at one, he simply dropped the rest anyways. What a mess.


    Anna peered at it. It was a travel column from ''Forward Pont!'', she had fun reading such things when she was younger. But she didn¡¯t know what was so important about it.


    Her expression must¡¯ve been noticed because the praetorian more frantically pointed at a section of the paper. Anna started reading. It¡¯s about a festival in Ostia and this bard-


    Let me read that! Pyra snapped from inside.


    An agonizing pain seared her mind as the two wrestled for control, Anna begrudgingly ceded from her own mind. Her body stilled for a moment until she took another breath.


    ¡°Tribune, what is the meaning of this?¡± Pyra demanded.


    Lyran was seemingly snapped out of his confused stupor and snappily saluted. ¡°Princess Pyra-¡±


    ¡°Explain. Now.¡±


    The Tribune of Praetorians shivered a little. ¡°I¡­ I confess I do not know. But one of the locals shared this with one of my men. He-he explained what the villager told him. I simply rushed over as soon as I could.¡±


    Pyra snarled, the fire in her eyes making the tribune back up a little. She leaned to the paper, as if trying to figure out if this was an elaborate prank or not. Coming to the conclusion that the tribune was not taking the piss, Pyra¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°So what does this mean?¡± She growled.


    ¡°I do not know, my lady. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But I suspect that a bard might have stumbled upon something related and took the name of legend. It is not-¡±


    ¡°Disgraceful. How disgraceful for my, our legacy to be tarnished by a lowly peasant!¡± Pyra roared.


    ¡°As you say.¡±


    Pyra sighed and relented, offering the tribune some breathing room. ¡°So, pray tell, what will my illustrious praetorians do about this matter?¡±


    ¡°We intend to search of course. To find the source of this-¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing.¡± She commanded.


    ¡°We will¡­ pardon?¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing, tribune. Your duties and those of your men are as they stand now, shall continue.¡±


    ¡°M-my liege?¡± Lyran stammered, clearly caught off guard again.


    ¡°I have a plan. For I will not be disrespected by a mere bard. If this is my sister¡¯s prank, I shall skin her alive myself.¡± Pyra fumed.


    ¡°My lady, I beg you to not be too hasty.¡± Lyran protested.


    ¡°Silence. I believe I have a solution.¡± She snapped, ¡°Tell your men to bring me that adventuring party we have quartered in the castle. I believe some less conspicuous souls than your praetorians would be a little more¡­ beneficial in operating outside our borders.¡± Pyra giggled.


    ¡°Ahh, I see. Sending them to search for information. A¡­ wise course of action.¡± The still shaken praetorian acknowledged.


    Pyra grinned, she was ever so delighted at his fear. But her mood did not last. For the other pertinent question now scratched at her mind. Who was this bard? She balled her hands into fists and stared at the paper. We-no, I must find out.


    What about my party? The worried thoughts of the little princess reached her.


    Worry not, for they are only to find information. Should something happen¡­ I suppose we can retrieve their bodies and reanimate them once again.Though the process to bring consciousness back to their vessels as they are now is¡­ complicated.


    Then they¡¯ll be fine?


    As long as they don¡¯t misbehave.


    Pyra felt the relief come from the frightened princess and smiled. Pacified once more.


    Turning her attention back to the paper, she wrinkled her nose. She could feel that inscrutable tugging at the back of her mind, an uneasy sense of something greater at play pulling at her. After a millennia¡­ and only now? Something is definitely amiss. She growled to herself, whatever it is, it will rue the day it came to assail me. For now, she joyfully hummed, for now we wait. Oh yes, we wait until they figure out who this trickster is. And then... She cackled to herself.

 Act 6 Chapter 22: A Winged Guardian

    ¡°It is only when we examine the underlying principles of arcane fonts do we gain an understanding of the intricacies that form the foundations of magical theory and spellcasting. What separates the mundane spellcaster from a more experienced practitioner is not the ability to memorize all their spells, though that certainly can help. It is their ability to distill the fundamentals of each spell and pull the requisite parts together. Knowing the way each spell and element intersect¡­¡±


    - Magos Freja Vatteryn, Senior Magos of the Mages Guild, ¡°The Basic Competencies Of Spellcasting¡±


    <hr><hr>


    One month had passed since Sophie¡¯s unfortunate run-in with the Carradorians and Traxians, having only narrowly avoided being further embroiled in the situation. With a constant outpouring of news from the frontlines about the state of the Carro-Traxian war, she could feel the uneasy peace in the Academy slowly being shattered. Fortunately, the Frostwinders had yet to pester Ary in any meaningful capacity, though a few scattered instances of abuse being hurled at her still had Sophie on edge the entire time.


    Their classes generally carried on as they always had. Assignments and lessons blended together as they slowly got overshadowed routine and casualness. Princess Lucinia still treated her with hostility in their shared management and warfare logistics class, which honestly brought a small sense of normalcy.


    Although in her mathematics class, she and Ary would always manage to sneak in a cuddle or two before or after class depending on how late they arrived. It elicited a lot of teasing from Aetemo and Taveia, but Ary seemed to find it amusing and therefore Sophie did too.


    Sophie did slowly learn to dread the weekends thanks to Sophia¡¯s intensive training regime where the two would practice techniques before sparring. It was only thanks to Ary planning weekly tea parties with their friends or dates that Sophie was able to avoid her responsibilities from time to time. A welcome break from the battering she would receive.


    Of her siblings and companions, Elaria fit in almost scarily naturally with her peers. The girl had used her charm and wit to easily win over friends. Even more when she would perform songs for the crowd. Raylani floundered for a while, left out of her depth from life in the deeps. But the dark elf was trying, and Sophie noticed the fondness she often showed Elaria.


    Sophia was on the complete opposite end of the spectrum. Where Elaria embraced a more outgoing persona, Sophia was the shadow hidden behind every corner. She did manage to make some friends, or at least that¡¯s what she told Sophie. Sophie was doubtful but did not pry. At the very least, she was friends with Alodie and Fana to an extent, warming up with the Lucurian far faster than the girl had with Sophie. Hells, Fana¡¯s still wary of me to some extent.


    The chill winds of the north had slowly subsided as spring began making its presence known. But with their retreat so too, did most of the snow go with it. That did mean there were less snow people for Yana to toy with, and all Sophie could do was that the faerie would not switch to making mud people when spring eventually fully takes hold. I am not going to clean up after them.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary called out.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Sophie turned away from the window and smiled.


    ¡°You done yet?¡±


    ¡°Eheheh¡­¡± Sophie sheepishly shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slooowww.¡± Ary¡¯s face crinkled into an adorable pout.


    Unable to resist, Sophie leaned over and gave her lips a small peck before apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I zoned out.¡±


    ¡°Less zoning out and more studying.¡± Ary complained whilst affectionately rubbing her cheek against Sophie¡¯s, ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to question our life choices later.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I just find math a little boring.¡±


    ¡°Sooophieee.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m trying.¡±


    The redhead frowned but did not pull away, leaning against Sophie as the half elf tried to finish her homework. In truth, Sophie dreaded math not just because it wasn¡¯t the most interesting subject, but because she was bad at it. Considering that there as a test coming up, she was also afraid of being humiliated, especially when compared to Ary¡¯s surprising adeptness at the subject. Still, Sophie knew that she just needed more practice, more studying to try to catch up. Can¡¯t embarrass her in math of all things.


    It was such a mundane concern that Sophie felt almost chipper just thinking about it. Compared to defying death, the potential for riots in the academy or diving into ruins, it was nice to be worried about a math test. Noticing her smile, Ary seized the initiative and pulled Sophie in for a kiss. A little off guard, Sophie¡¯s eyes widened before she leaned into it, the two holding their position for a few seconds before pulling away. Sophie met Ary¡¯s gaze and found an outpouring of love twinkling within them. Touched, she pressed their noses togethers as the redhead beamed a radiant smile at the gesture.


    ¡°Now focus.¡± Ary ordered.


    Sophie just chuckled and nodded. If only Ary was in every class. Then she could tutor me for everything, hah.


    <hr><hr>


    Yana cared little about human affairs, her time spent in this place making her somewhat antsy at how mechanical everyone acted. They would go to class a, then b, then c, tomorrow d and e and f, then repeat it all over again. On the bright side, Ary made sure to constantly borrow library books so she could read them when the two were in class. It was a somewhat dull process but she appreciated the accounts of adventurers and their stories.


    She also found great joy in puppeteering her legions of snowmen, manipulating the mana in the environment to give the little simulacrums the impression of life. She would occasionally make them do performances, making them reenact scenes from a book or story she wanted visualised. It had become a quaint little pastime and occasionally even Aryana or Sophie would comment on it when they noticed the snowmen on the window. Every once in a while, she would let in a horde of them into the room for a performance fit for a faerie, though she always cleaned up before there was any trouble.


    Over the past month and weeks, she had also carved herself a small rest area by taking over a shelf above Aryana¡¯s desk. It offered convenient access to the windows but also was the furthest away from the beds. With the help of the two peculiar elves that the duo know, they, alongside Aryana, helped design a small little accommodation box padded with puffy pillow like materials to serve as a bed for Yana. Of this, she was very pleased. It also pleased her that when she went to bed, the puffy materials would also help drown out the sound of her bonded and the half elf having a sex, a fact that still bothered her quite greatly despite how used to it she was.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Her suffering was rewarded by the weekly tea parties that Aryana arranged with their friends. Without fail, Yana was able to snack on a variety of delectable treats and teas, easily earning her approval. She also got more chances to toy with the humans, elves and the singular catfolk the pair invited over. Though that poor girl seemed even more nervous than Aryana.


    Today¡¯s schedule was much the same as always for Yana. Sophie and Aryana finished their studies and split up to head to their respective classes. Whilst Yana couldn¡¯t follow Ayana to the mage¡¯s tower, this time, she had classes with the herbology department. This always gave Yana plenty of chances to examine the strange flora that they stored in the name of ¡®learning¡¯. Though Aryana did warn her to be careful and try not to attract attention. So far, she could confidently say that she was doing a good job.


    Yana lounged peacefully atop a particularly sturdy plant leaf, before using the soil and dirt to craft a little ¡®dirtman¡¯ much like the snowmen of her performances. This creature would then swap and keep away any curious insects or critters that might be looking to latch onto the faerie. It allowed her a solid hour¡¯s worth of napping and she deemed this to be worthwhile.


    Tucked away in her little corner of the greenhouse, she wondered just how wide was the range of Aryana¡¯s interests. Here, unlike some areas of the academy, she could feel the more natural mana flow. The plants wafting the tiniest flows of mana around the place as they would in the world outside. Tapping into this connection relaxed her, and Yana yawned as she splayed herself out on the leaf.


    ¡°The humble leaf is always near, no matter where you might shed a tear.¡± She hummed to herself.


    As her eyes closed and she let out a hearty sigh, she felt her chest tighten. The uncomfortable sensation roused her from the calming stupor and she bolted upright, her eyes now alert as she drew upon threads of mana to sense what disturbed her. Amidst the peaceful plants and average humdrum of the students and professors, she could feel a particular corner of the greenhouse radiating mana tainted with faint traces of fear.


    Alarmed, Yana bolted up and fluttered towards the other end of the greenhouse, inevitably attracting some eyes as students wondered why a mote of light flew above them. She could see nothing within the greenhouse itself that provoked this reaction, which meant it was outside. Holding onto the threads of mana, she could feel the aura of malice traveling through the air. It made her uneasy and she continued following the threads, trying her best to get a handle on the situation.


    Still uncertain, she dispatched her dirtman to warn Aryana, or at least alert the girl that something wasn¡¯t right. Meanwhile, she maintained her vigil, connecting to the different mana flows that continued to change at the presence of whatever or whoever it was that caused this fear.


    Yana readied herself to defend the greenhouse and her frail bonded. Her hands were outstretched, channeling the latent mana in the air into a piercing shot capable of harming foes many times her size. As little arcs of mana turned to energy, cackling at the tips of her fingers, she waited. And waited. But the threat never materialised, the feeling of fear slowly dissipating.


    Her wings fluttered aggressively, the little faerie ready for a battle that never came. A singular bead of sweat ran down the back of her neck as she finally relented. Still cautious, she tugged onto the mana tendrils, scouring them for any more information. Receiving only confirmation that whatever it was had moved away from the greenhouse. Relieved, she let her shoulders sag and fluttered over to a nearby table, keeping herself mostly hidden from the other students.


    For Yana, she couldn¡¯t let the matter go. Whatever it was had been powerful enough to elicit fear from the nearby flora. Clear enough in threat that the cry of nature had been heard by her. What that meant was trouble, and although it didn¡¯t seem to be directly at Aryana, Yana couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    The fast but controlled shuffling of boots and the tiny tip taps of the dirtman hopping across tables made Yana¡¯s nose itch.


    ¡°Yana?¡± Aryana whispered, the girl¡¯s eyes darting around to make sure no one else was close to her, ¡°Your little mud soldier led me here.¡±


    Yana, still agitated, warily flew up towards Aryana, taking her time settling into the girl¡¯s coat pocket. The fae¡¯s mind was still tapped into the network of mana, slowly retracting herself from the cry of frightened plants as everything returned to a level of uneasy calm.


    ¡°Yana?¡± Aryana asked a bit more urgently.


    ¡°There is trouble on the horizon,  a dangerous being with ill intention. A most powerful of foes, to keep us on our toes. It¡¯s not after you, I think. But I dared not even blink. It has wandered away, to the rest of the campus in search of some prey.¡± Yana spoke.


    ¡°Trouble? Here?¡± Aryana hissed in surprise.


    Yana vigorously nodded, ¡°An unknown stranger, potentially a grave danger.¡±


    ¡°A stranger? Here? Do you know if they were a person? A creature?¡±


    ¡°I doubt that the plants would cry if it were a beast, likely a humanoid at the very least.¡±


    Her ¡®mud soldier¡¯ as Ayana so insulted the dirtman, bobbed up and down in agreement with the faerie.


    Ayana frowned and scratched at her nose in frustration.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain it wasn¡¯t after anyone here?¡±


    ¡°It is gone.¡± Yana replied.


    Aryana looked over to the direction where Yana had been staring. The girl tried futilely to squint in an attempt to perhaps uncover anything else. Yana wanted to puff up her chest, for if she could not see or sense it, then there was little chance that a human could. But Aryana was nice to her, and so she kept quiet, simply waiting for the girl to give up.


    After a few seconds, Aryana sighed. The girl¡¯s expression dimmed to resemble one much like Yana¡¯s own. Of wariness and uncertainty. Seeing her bonded in distress, Yana fluttered her wings assertively.


    ¡°Worry not dearest Aryana, for you are protected by me, Yana!¡± She gently beat her chest.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Aryana managed a thin smile, ¡°I suppose us not being the target means it''s not likely mages or Frostwinders."


    Aryana looked down at her expectantly, but Yana did not know what she expected. So she just looked back up at her bonded in confusion.


    ¡°I¡­ but you¡¯re sure whoever it was, was dangerous?¡± Aryana finally asked.


    Yana practically scowled, how dare you doubt my words, hmpf. She gave what she hoped was a flick directed at Aryana¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course they are, I wouldn¡¯t lie!¡± She pouted.


    ¡°Haah, I know. Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just that if someone did sneak into the academy then¡­¡± Aryana let out a tired sigh, ¡°Nothing good¡¯s going to come out of this.¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°That is the truth.¡± Yana affirmed.


    ¡°After class, can you help me find Sophie? Whatever the trouble might be. And the others as well, especially Sophia, she can probably help figure out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, to find the half elf and the false elf? However they respond, don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I won¡¯t. But it¡¯s better safe than sorry. Could it be¡­¡± Aryana furrowed her brow, ¡°If it¡¯s powerful¡­ could they be after someone just as strong? Maybe¡­ah.¡± Aryana gasped, ¡°Are they after Eva?¡±


    Yana watched as Aryana¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°Shit, we need to tell Sophie. Even if we¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s best to be ready, just in case.¡± Aryana continued, now looking more alarmed than before.


    ¡°Aryana?¡± Someone called from afar.


    ¡°Shoot, right, class.¡± Aryana hissed before composing herself, ¡°Forget about going after class. Go. Now. Find Sophie and warn her.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Yana tried to protest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. The professors are here and more than a few of the others have some spellcasting experience.¡±


    Yana was not reassured, but it seemed an earnest request judging from the panic in Aryana¡¯s eyes. So with a defeated shrug of her shoulders, the faerie agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll be your messenger. But don¡¯t count on it again.¡± She huffed and took off. Yana was only a little peeved, she should¡¯ve been more than enough, after all, she was a faerie. But she understood Aryana¡¯s worries all the same. The two half elves were capable warriors whatever their origin. She just hoped they would be able to handle whoever it was that sought to cause chaos. I hate to admit it, but with how that Sophie can just siphon mana... Yana involuntarily shivered at the thought of Sophie using her anomalous powers, let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that.

 Act 6 Chapter 23: Chaos At The Academy

    ¡°Modern Traxian doctrine stands in stark contrast to their operations less than half a decade ago. Where once, the Traxian legion was more focused on envelopment tactics and the use of large scale formations to blunt and penetrate enemy positions. Now, we see a change in stratagems as the start of this Traxo-Carro-Abenstadtian war has seen the reintroduction of specialized assault maniples to destabilize enemy positions before the main body of the legion arrives to mop up.¡±


    - Professor Terrance Ehrlich, Arterian Academy of Strategy, ¡°Lecture on: The Changing Dimensions of Warfare¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It had been a week since Yana had opened a classroom window and pelted Sophie on the forehead with some dirt. With great hesitance and annoyance, Sophie found an excuse to leave class briefly and met with the faerie. Her annoyance lessened upon learning that Yana had not come to just harass Sophie, but rather to deliver a warning of a potentially troublesome figure sneaking onto campus with malicious intent. At least according to what the fae perceived. That both she and Ary had suspected that this might have something to do with Eva and therefore sought to warn Sophie, just in case.


    Since then, Sophie has been busier than ever. When she had free time, she would loiter outside Ary¡¯s classes, just in case. When she wasn¡¯t keeping Ary safe, she would be wandering around the training fields and Grats, even once strolling past the cathedral on campus to keep tabs on Eva¡¯s whereabouts. It was tiring work, but she thought little of it beyond keeping her friends safe. More than that, she also had plenty of time to mull over the words Eva shared over a month ago. Does she really think that I¡¯ve somehow surpassed her? That¡¯s just impossible. She¡¯s a saintess.


    All of this was why Sophie elected to simply observe from a distance instead of approaching Eva. It was also why this weekend, instead of training with Sophia, she was spending Caeus sitting inside the Astral Cathedral. Just one amongst many who were listening to the sermon from the bishop.


    The whole experience felt surreal. She had woken up early, arrived early and now sat listening to a priest essentially lecture her. Yet, she didn¡¯t know when was the last time she properly paid respects to the Goddess Astralis and her pantheon. The last time she looked up to the Goddess of Luck and Travellers Stellesia, for guidance or blessing. Unless she had been following Eva around on errands or just with the family, she had rarely stepped foot inside such places of worship.


    Reflecting on the memory, she couldn¡¯t help but grin a little. Despite the different circumstances, here she was once more, following Eva to help her mistress out. Maybe this whole thing might be a test from the Goddess too. In which case, I must remain ever vigilant.


    The priest droned on, speaking on blessings gifted by the divines to the people of this world. Of the kindness they received and the boons they had gotten from it. Sophie turned her attention to the templars and temple guards protecting the cathedral, they seemed capable enough and if what she had seen back in the barrows of Eichafen had been proof, then she trusted them to protect Eva.


    So why does something still feel so wrong? She mused to herself.


    Like an itch she could never quite scratch, the sense of unease ever since Yana shared her warning remained. But so far, she had found nothing.


    Bored, her eyes drifted around the cathedral, taking in the various murals and statues as well as searching for Eva. Her eyes were amazed at the intricacies of some scenes, such as one depicting a valiant templar with an eagle¡¯s crest emblazoned across his chest. Much like Gunmar from the stories she read, this templar stood tall above a hill, battle scarred but victorious. A hero.


    Her eyes however, did not find Eva. Though she suspected it was likely because the girl had simply gone with the other saints and saintesses to some restricted part of the cathedral to train. Just in case though, Sophie felt a little bit better being around. She let out a quiet sigh, trying to rouse herself from sleeping mid sermon.


    ¡°By the Goddess¡¯s light, we stand as valiant torchbearers to her starlight. It is with her will that¡­¡± The priest continued.


    Pinching her nose, Sophie remained somewhat alert and continued her vigil. It¡¯s my turn to protect you. Until you get to wherever you think you need to be, I¡¯ll watch over you.


    <hr><hr>


    By the time service ended, Sophie felt antsy. She had been sitting for so long that she wanted to move, her muscles reawakening from their stupor stiffly but still seeking use. She yawned and tried not to disturb nearby students as she walked out of the cathedral. Over the past two hours, nothing had happened. She even checked in with Sophia, who reported that the others were simply enjoying tea. It made her ever so disgruntled with her own plans, allowing others to enjoy themselves whilst she took the brunt of the responsibilities. But then again, she wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.


    Sophie¡¯s stomach growled and she wondered about what to eat. But as she was pondering, a loud cheer startled her and she turned to the park across the way. Although there were many rising issues across the continent, the war had been the one thing one most nobling¡¯s minds. Over the past month there had been more and more rallies and protests about the war. Most about the presence of the ¡®other¡¯s¡¯ students but also that Arteria still remained relatively neutral but backing the Abenstadtians with volunteer divisions. This was likely one such event and Sophie thought nothing much of it till a familiar figure took to the stage.


    Curious, Sophie abandoned her immediate plans and wandered over to take a look. Finding a mostly Traxian audience occupying the central square of Aster Park, with a plethora of academy guardians and knights along the perimeter. Standing in front of the crowd of students were a few important looking individuals, but one of which was currently gesticulating wildly to the crowd yet remaining almost too composed at the same time.


    ¡°It is why our people are the inheritors of humanity¡¯s mantle. The very unifiers that descended from Basilius Pimus Axion Tassius himself. That is why this war is a travesty, when other threats and enemies lay so close to our borders, raid our hinterlands, pillage our peoples, and kidnap our families; we still squabble amongst the unwitting remnants of a shattered peace. Unable to let go of past delusions to face threats more pressing than dreams.¡± Princess Lucinia gestured at the crowd. She sounds like she''s advocating for peace, kind of, I hope.


    A chorus of jeers and equal amounts of cheers echoed from the students and the Princess had an oddly self satisfied smirk on her face. Intrigued, Sophie snuck around the back of the crowd and managed to duck inside the building surrounding Aster. A few students milled about, likely the regular park occupants if not for the Traxian rally outside.


    Aiming to get a better view but still eavesdrop on the rally, she headed upstairs and searched for a spot that overlooked the interior of the park. She hadn¡¯t really explored Aster Park much, or at all. The halls were all nice and clean, the walls were decorated with colourful murals painted by students. It was a cute little space and to her, it all felt quite pleasant, which she supposed was the point of the park¡¯s presence. Sophie allowed herself a thin smile.


    Catching sight of a row of darkened rooms that resembled a little too much like classroom buildings. She suspected that it was likely a club space of sorts for the student body, considering that she had no inkling of classes being held here. Though, seeing how dark the rooms were, she could tell that most students preferred not having to climb flights of stairs on their day off. At least this means I don¡¯t have to look like a creep to other students.


    She tried the handle on one of the classrooms. To her surprise, it clicked open and she walked on through.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± A stern voice stopped her.


    Sophie froze and her eyes slowly registered the room in front of her. Shelves of books and a chalkboard with words circled greeted her. Looking like a shocked squirrel, she turned her head and found a dozen pairs of eyes staring back at her.


    ¡°Are you here for the literature club?¡± The now cold and cautious voice called out, originating from a prim and proper looking student standing in front of the other students.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ sorry. Wrong room.¡± Sophie managed to murmur.


    ¡°Sophie? Is that you?¡± A more friendly and familiar voice called out. Huh? That¡¯s-


    ¡°Alodie?¡± Sophie asked, her voice not louder than a whisper.


    ¡°Yes! Why are you here?¡± The girl excitedly asked.


    ¡°Err-¡±


    ¡°Alodie, please. The chairperson can handle it.¡± The more tempered and deliberate voice of Miraevie chided her friend.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes met the two and Miraevie merely gave her the tiniest of nods, whilst Alodie continued to bob her head enthusiastically.


    ¡°Lady Miraevie is quite right. Now excuse, um, Sophie? Why are you here again?¡± The cold chairperson inquired.


    ¡°Wrong room, sorry. Was trying to get a better look at the rally downstairs, but you know¡­¡± Sophie awkwardly stroked her own ears.


    ¡°Ah yes, that lot down below with the racket. Just try not to judge all Traxians by their example, some of us actually enjoy not rabble rousing.¡± The noble clicked her tongue.


    Sophie was mesmerised by the Traxian noble. She seemed to be dressed elegantly and practically at the same time. Warm but tight pants, boots, and a stylish jacket that seemed to both keep the cold at bay but enhance her figure. She looks a little like-


    ¡°If that would be all though. Unless you¡¯re here to participate in the literature club. I¡¯m sure there are more places you can find down the hall if you wish to listen to the rabble.¡±


    ¡°R-right. My mistake. Thank you for your time.¡± Sophie quickly shuffled back out, her face now red with embarrassment at not checking the room properly beforehand.


    ¡°Quite right.¡± The noble dipped her head, though her expression never changed.


    ¡°Bye, Sophie!¡± Alodie squeaked out.


    Miraevie just waved curtly. She¡¯s always judging me, but I guess that¡¯s fine. It''s a comforting sense of judgement.


    Gently closing the door behind her, Sophie scampered a few feet away before letting out a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°Goddess, that was awkward. I guess there are still people here.¡± She grumbled.


    Taking a moment to compose herself, she practiced putting on a polite smile and continued on her quest. She peeked her head into the windows of some of the doors, taking great care to try and remain hidden. She finally found one overlooking the park when she froze once more. She heard a small creaking sound down the hallway and leaned back away to investigate.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She caught sight of a classroom with its door kept ever so slightly open. The creak likely came from the door swaying ever so slightly. Wondering what club was inside, she opted to take a peek and immediately stopped everything. Holding her breath, she caught the briefest glimpse of a hooded figure and pulled back, keeping her head out of sight.


    Taking her chances, she sucked in a small breath and tried to take a more detailed look. Illuminated by the light from outside, the darkened figure leaned against an open window, his arms steadying a crossbow that tilted downward. Downwards? But that¡¯s at the¡­ the princess?!


    With little choice, Sophie quickly assessed the situation in her mind. An assassin? After the princess? But then Ary and Eva? Are¡­ just because we¡¯ve always needed safety. We¡¯ve fooled ourselves. So then¡­


    In a panic, she did the two things she could. She informed her counterpart, and she acted.


    Danger, assassin after Traxian princess. Was her message.


    Uncertain of the assassin''s time frame, she wasted no time and bashed the door open with a sickening crack as the wood buckled under her attack. Without warning, she drew every bit of air into her lungs.


    ¡°Lucy! Duck! Assassin!¡± Sophie cried out. Praying that those outside would hear her.


    She did not know if her words carried through, only that the figure briefly turned to look at her and accidentally loosened the bolt. Shit.


    With unexpected speed, the figure kicked a table at her, catching her off guard and tripping her. Picking herself up, she barely moved in time to avoid a knife thrown at where she had been seconds ago. Sophie reached for her sword only to remember she didn¡¯t bring it with her in case she got into trouble with the guardians. Unfortunately for her, she got into a different kind of trouble.


    As the figure pulled away from the window to focus on her, they strapped the crossbow to their back and pulled out another knife. Knowing that she was at a disadvantage at any range, and seeing how deeply embedded the first knife was into the ground, she guessed that this person was powerful. The stranger danger that Yana felt. It was real after all.


    She charged the figure only to pivot as they thrusted the knife. But seeing the opening, she latched until their arm and tried to snap it using her own weight. She reeled from the jet of pain as her reward was a fist to the nose. The sharp twist of agony as something seemed to break, her body forcing her to let go to attend to her wound. In the split second, the figure tackled her and smashed her against the wall with a dull thud.


    Desperate to break free, she head-butted the figure and cracked the mask he wore. With her opponent temporarily stunned, she moved in for the kill and leapt back up to grapple him. He tried to shake her off and Sophie physically recoiled as he smacked her against a cabinet, some school supplies falling upon both of them. Sophie felt another sharp pain as he jabbed his knife into her shoulder. Furious, she took advantage of the closed distance and leaned into his strike, dragging him closer and giving her room to try and tear into his neck.


    Biting down on the exposed flesh, her teeth made contact with both flesh and metal as she simply bit down and tore. The masked man immediately staggered away from her at the sudden ferocity, one hand clutched against his neck at the new wound. But based on how little blood poured forth, Sophie had failed to land a killing blow. Spitting out the necklace that she accidentally bit off, she stood back up and gingerly ripped the knife out of her shoulder, her left arm now shaking uncontrollable from pain and injured nerves.


    The two circled each other, watching their respective movements. Then Sophie charged once more, dashing forward and lunged with the knife. In her haste, she failed to notice he had pulled out yet another knife, this time managing to land a direct hit against her abdomen and pinning her down onto the ground. Her own knife slipped out of her hands and Sophie only had one hand to hold his weight back.


    As his knife plunged deeper into her, Sophie nearly passed out from the pain, holding on through sheer grit.


    ¡°Wrong fight, girlie.¡± The masked man growled.


    She could spy a sadistic smile underneath his mask. Fuck.


    Tell Yana, sever the connection. Sophie managed to send.


    What¡¯s going- Sophia tried to ask, but Sophie had no brain power to spare, her every effort searching for a solution.


    She gasped for breath as she felt the knife penetrate something within her, the immediate effect making her recoil in agony. She tried to stop him but couldn¡¯t do much with only one active arm. Dammit. Hells.


    ¡°Sophie? What the?!¡± A squeak came from the doorway. No!


    The man brutally ripped the knife out of her and chucked it at Alodie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Eep!¡± The girl cried out.


    Sophie pulled her leg back and kicked at his groin, the assassin jumped off of her and gave her the chance to weakly grab at the knife she had lost. With calculated fury, she swung wildly at him, only now allowing her brain to slowly ease her into the rhythm of combat, however painful she was. The man tried to land a few punches, but she jumped back into defensive footing, knowing that if any strike landed then she had the chances of crumpling in one blow. Avoiding his strikes, she lunged here and there but found little purchase.


    As the two combatants eyed each other once more, Sophie worried that she would be the first to give in due to her wounds. She needed to end this fight quickly.


    A stray book flopped down next to her, briefly causing her attention to diverge. In her moment of distraction, the man shoulder charged her. Though she recovered in time to scrape her knife against his face, cracking the rest of his mask. She was pushed aside as he dashed towards the doorway. Brown hair, moustache, beady eyes, scar on left cheek, and-argh!


    ¡°S-sto-urgh!¡± Alodie grunted. Alodie!


    Hastily, the man made his way towards the stairs, sprinting too fast for Sophie to catch up with in her current state. Shit, shit! Alodie! Shit!


    Winded, she scrambled up to her feet, disorientated but still in battle ready mode. A soft cry echoed from outside the room and Sophie hurried over to where her friend lay balled up in pain, crumpled beside the doorway. A small smattering of blood dotted the wall where Alodie lay next to.


    ¡°Alodie? Alodie!¡± Sophie rasped in panic.


    ¡°Guhh¡­ Sophie¡­ hurts.¡± Alodie whimpered, her face wracked with pain and tears at the edges of her eyes.


    Sophie briefly considered chasing after the man, but with her current state, she could only sigh and shake her head. Too fast, and Alodie needs help. Dammit! Gently kneeling over her friend, she carefully moved Alodie¡¯s hands to take a look at the wound. Alodie resisted at first, but slowly allowed Sophie to approach. There was a large gash across the girl¡¯s torso which thankfully seemed pretty shallow. But based on her laboured breathing, the girl still needed help.


    ¡°Easy, easy. Careful.¡± Sophie consoled her friend.


    ¡°Heh¡­ was¡­ I helpful?¡± Alodie groaned.


    ¡°Yes, very.¡± Sophie whispered, ¡°Hey! Anyone still there?¡± She turned to shout down the hallway.


    There was a quiet before a nervous flury of activity came from down the hall. Cautious heads started poking out of the literature club room, but they were being too slow


    ¡°Over here! Someone grab a healer from the church. Now!¡± Sophie roared.


    Alarmed and perhaps curious, the chairperson was the first through the doorway, taking a moment to assess the situation before her eyes widened. Miraevie was the next through, perhaps knowing that Alodie had left the room earlier. Seeing the two, the elf¡¯s face went through a multitude of expressions as she cautiously, then rapidly approached.


    ¡°Sophie? Alodie?! By the Goddess!¡± Miraevie gasped.


    The elf seemed completely overwhelmed, looking just as appalled as she was confused. She looked to Sophie for guidance and the half elf just raised her hand in surrender to try and calm her down.


    ¡°Miraevie. Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± The elf seemed to regain her composure somewhat, ¡°Yes. What umm¡­ what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Alodie¡¯s hurt, but the pain is worse than what it looks like. I need you to make sure she doesn¡¯t get worse.¡± Sophie instructed.


    ¡°Of course. Of course.¡±


    Sophie then turned to the chairperson, the noble lady looking on the verge of panic.


    ¡°Sorry. But can you get a healer from the church?¡± Sophie tried to speak.


    The girl nodded, hesitating for a few moments before gesturing into the room and getting a reluctant student to follow her. With the two headed for the church, Sophie was uncertain if the park would be getting locked down and cursed under her breath. If they do, the two won¡¯t be able to get out. We need to bring Alodie downstairs at least, so the guardians can tell we have casualties.


    ¡°Miraevie, can you get the others in the club to help? We need to move Alodie downstairs just in case.¡± Sophie groaned.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The elf moved to help lift Alodie only for Sophie to stop her.


    ¡°No, no. We need a long table, like a stretcher. So we don¡¯t agitate the wound too much.¡±


    ¡°M-my mistake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Breathe, Miraevie, breathe.¡±


    ¡°Right. Guys! Help! Now!¡± The elf commanded.


    As the other students filtered out and let out startled gasps at the bloody scene. Sophie gave them instructions on what to do and the group dispatched the legs off a table and used it to lift Alodie. The girl whimpered some more but accepted the help, her writhing making the process that much harder. As they carefully extracted her downstairs, they witnessed a scene of pandemonium.


    After Sophie had shouted the warning, the crowds ran for cover as guardians moved to shield them. Dozens of students huddled in the hallways inside Aster, a half dozen guardians watching over them before a few turned their eyes on the newcomers.


    ¡°Out of the way! Out of the way!¡± Miraevie shouted, her voice still shaky as she helped the group push past the students.


    ¡°Halt! All activity in and out of Aster is currently restricted. What the hells happened to her?¡± One of the guardians demanded.


    ¡°She¡¯s been cut across the stomach. We need a healer, now.¡± Sophie snarled.


    An eruption of whispers burst from all around them, the student body now made aware that not every bystander had escaped unscathed.


    ¡°Movement is completely restricted. Please remain calm and we can assist you however we can. There is a medic on hand.¡± The guardian remained unmoving.


    ¡°Fuck, then hurry up.¡± Sophie cursed.


    ¡°Miss, please remain calm.¡±


    ¡°Calm? There were at least a dozen of you outside just now. Did any of you even stop the assassin? Any of you even notice anything? Just get her treated.¡± She snapped.


    ¡°The guardians are here to serve and protect.¡± The guardian nodded stoically, ¡°Where¡¯s the healer?¡± He asked his compatriot.


    ¡°Down the hall, with the princess.¡± His colleague replied.


    ¡°With the¡­ did she get hit?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are not at liberty to disclose the current situation-¡±


    ¡°By the hells, just let us go to church. A healer can stabilise everything until you¡¯re all sorted out here.¡±


    ¡°No can do, miss. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Alodie whimpered a little more and reached a hand out to tug on Miraevie¡¯s sleeve, the elf just casting concerned glances at her friend and then back to Sophie.


    ¡°Sorry my ass, she¡¯s in pain and needs healing. What more is there to this?¡± Sophie demanded.


    ¡°The area is not yet secure and we cannot risk anyone in the face of such danger. We can adequately treat her, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. Fine.¡±


    The guardian seemed less than pleased but made no move to berate or scold her, and Sophie supposed that was all she could ask for. Yet she felt as if in the heat of the argument, she had forgotten something.


    ¡°Lady Sophie¡­¡± A literature club student whispered.


    Sophie followed the girl¡¯s glance to the blood pooling underneath herself. Fuck.


    As if all her adrenaline suddenly left, Sophie staggered a little and collapsed, all the pain returning in an instant as whatever staved it off was finally gone. A few students screamed and the guardians seemed more surprised than anything, their hands tensing around their staves. Sophie mustered enough consciousness and energy to crawl towards a pillar and lean her back against it. She beckoned the chairperson and used her quickly weakening hand to motion for the girl to help remove her clothes. Confused but too shocked to protest, she did as was told and quickly jumped back a little.


    Sophie looked down to find a massive gash where the assassin had clawed into her with his knife. She could tell more than a few things were not right, and she managed a pained chuckle.


    ¡°Can I see a healer yet? Huh?¡± She taunted.


    Her vindication was short-lived as then came the screams of pain when her mind caught up with her body. She let out loud cries as the guardians now looked truly panicked, and her new acquaintances now had eyes filled with fear. As a general panic filled the hall at the sight of the two bloodied students, Sophie just hoped Alodie would be alright.


    Disgusted at how the assassin had so readily injured her comrade and other students, Sophie had a flicker of a plan start to form in her mind. The guards will have their hand full. We need help. Pushing past the agony, she had managed to send one last message to her countepart before she surrendered to the pain.


    Aster. Second Floor. Now.

 Act 6 Chapter 24:: The Shadow And The Thread

    ¡°The Calian Brigade is one of the most influential regiments that served under the First Nautican Union. These were soldiers trained in the art of elvish guerilla warfare and traditional formation doctrines. Their effectiveness was demonstrated in the ¡®Battle for Mount Star¡¯s Eye¡¯. When skirmishers harassed demon formations and their sturdy bastion held their ground on the mountainside, allowing the lighter units to continue harassing the demonic forces in a battle that lasted two days. ¡±


    - Professor Terrance Ehrlich, Arterian Academy of Strategy, ¡°Lecture on: Adapting Tactics and Controlling Your Enemy¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aster. Second Floor. Now.


    The message echoed inside Sophia¡¯s head and she grunted. The gall of this girl. I tried to reach her for the past ten minutes and she¡¯s just silent. Fuck, I guess something did happen. Frustrated, she ran her hand through her hair.


    Elaria looked up, the two sharing a quick nod of understanding.


    ¡°I think the assassin got Sophie knocked out or something. She just gave me a location.¡± Sophia relayed the information.


    ¡°What a worthless cur. To have hurt Sophie like this.¡± Elaria narrowed her eyes, ¡°We should go at once.¡±


    ¡°Nu-uh. As much as that would be helpful. Someone still needs to watch over her.¡± Sophia hurriedly protested, ¡°And you know that the two of you are the most capable ones around.¡±


    Elaria sneered at her but didn¡¯t reply. Raylani just giving Sophia a silent nod.


    On the bed, Aryana groaned and clawed at something incorporeal, likely some form of a nightmare. The poor girl had been caught off guard by whatever Sophie had gotten involved in. There were little signs of things going wrong besides for her starting to sweat profusely. But when Sophie¡¯s warning came in, Sophia made the decision to tell the clothes and get Yana to temporarily halt the bond.


    Sophia had never seen it happen, neither did Elaria or Raylani. They too, found themselves stunned when the girl suddenly doubled over and writhed with a look of horrific agony. Only to immediately fall into perhaps the most painful yet peaceful looking slumber Sophia had ever seen.


    Only then did Yana reveal more about the process. Because whatever caused the bond was deeply entrenched, without the proper preparations and rituals in place like in the deeps, the consequences of a forceful severing could be dire. As such, her best course of action was to limit Aryana¡¯s bodily functions to the bare minimum needed to survive. Therefore, a nightmare filled sleep was perhaps the only way to go. To cut her body off from the connection with Sophie without causing any more potential damage.


    That left the three of them and the somewhat distraught faerie to keep an eye on things. Though Sophia was certain that either of the two were more than a match for both her and Sophie combined. Elaria walked with a confidence that betrayed the fact that she had a plethora of skills and powers hidden beneath a bardic smile. Raylani was a professional gladiatrice and assassin. Based on the way she acted, Sophia had little doubt about her skills either.


    With a grunt, Sophia looked at Sophie¡¯s sword, wondering if she should bring a weapon just in case. Maybe useful. Potentially risky. Many guards. Disappointed at her own analysis, she looked away. No weapons.


    She huffed and pushed herself up from the chair, sharing one last glance with her sister and the dark elf. The two offered reassuring glances, they will play their parts. Up to me to help Sophie once more. May the mistress of shadows hide my passing.


    Opting to disguise herself somewhat. She silently asked Aryana for forgiveness and borrowed a reddish green cloak from her wardrobe. She then removed her hair tie and let her hair drop, afraid that someone might mistake her bun for Sophie¡¯s hair style. Seeing what she was doing, Elaria held up her scarf and Sophia gratefully accepted.


    Taking a small glance at the mirror showed herself looking more like some generic elven student than her usual attire. This transformation will do for now. With little else stopping her, she moved to the door and stepped out of Sophie¡¯s room. On the move, but what the hells am I supposed to even be looking for?


    <hr><hr>


    Sophia shivered at the sight ahead of her. Simply walking to Aster Park had been a pain, the massive crowd and regiment of guardians now posted in the area made her life even harder. Alongside the standard academy guardians present, she also noted the presence of mercenaries adorned with arm bands depicting a raven, though also clad in guardian armor.


    The soldiers had practically fortified the perimeter of the park building with students inside being protected. And curious onlookers separated by another cordon of the raven banded troopers that kept everyone else far away. A few temple guardsmen and Astralian templars also assisted in crowd control, controlling the flow of visitors passing through the area as well as church goers. Damn, quite a crowd today.


    Trying to remain inconspicuous, she circled the park, finding almost every potential entryway surrounded by guardians. Damn. Whatever went down between Sophie and the assassin must¡¯ve been pretty intense.


    With this many guards, there was little chance she could simply sneak in. For although the Academy¡¯s mostly flat and expansive land offered a feeling of freedom. It also meant the guards could easily see people sneaking around. She needed a different way in.


    Sensing the palpable fear in the atmosphere, she drew up a plan with only a small prayer on her lips. Forgive me for this. Soldiering past her own doubts, she wriggled her way into the middle of the crowd, obtaining a few angry murmurs but not too much resistance. Knowing that time was of the essence before people got bored of looking, she readied her voice and prepared to point upwards.


    ¡°On the roof! I see something! We need to hide!¡± Sophia shouted, wincing with every word.


    The panic took a brief second to set in, then utter bedlam as students scattered in every direction. The guardians were now too busy scanning the rooftops to properly hold back the entirety of the crowd. Likely also not wanting to contribute to any casualties by leaving students outside, a small gap in the defensive cordon opened up as panicking students flooded into Aster and the church. Sophia squeezed herself alongside the crowd, managing to look as panicked as she could as she dashed indoors.


    Her troubles did not end however, for there were at least forty odd guardians watching all the approaches on the interior. Likely even more vigilantly now that she had called a false alert. But she was in, and she took a moment to scout out her surroundings. The interior of Aster was a place of spacious corridors and copious amounts of greenery. It would¡¯ve been a nice place to meditate were it not for the hundreds of panicking students. In the courtyard outside, she saw the remains of a stage and the knocked over chairs. Where the princess must¡¯ve been speaking, damn. Looks like a small possibly medium sized event. Certainly not as chaotic as¡­ well all this shit.


    She sighed, taking a moment to find all the areas she could slink to unnoticed when she came upon another troublesome sight. All the stairs had guardians watching them, one pair on the bottom, and another pair halfway. It meant getting up to the second floor would be an even more difficult task. Dammit Sophie, couldn¡¯t you just knock the guy¡¯s shit down like, a floor?


    With a grunt, she pulled herself together and mingled with the crowd. Scooting this way and that in an attempt to find a possible opening. Her eyes caught a glimpse of something behind a shadow and she double backed to find an open doorway to a classroom. Two guardians stood outside but as the crowd washed by them, she dipped inside, just below arm level. I swear there was a balcony when I saw this side of the building outside.


    Her advance was abruptly halted by the glint of a dagger pointed directly at her nose. Shit. Of course there¡¯d be one in the room.


    ¡°Who the hells are you?¡± A guardian looked down at her.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Sophia mumbled. Stars, what do I say? I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get caught. Shadows help me.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± An incredulous voice gasped before taking a more stern tone, ¡°It¡¯s alright sergeant, she¡¯s the one who warned me. I wouldn¡¯t forget the voice of someone this onerous.¡±


    The dagger withdrew, but the guardian kept his eye on her.


    Past him, two noble ladies peaked curiously over at her. The more regal but perhaps disheveled of the two, Sophia recognised from Sophie¡¯s memories as Princess Lucinia of Trax. The other, frowning, almost suspicious of her, was Lady Olivia. Behind them, there was a bed where a wounded girl lay recuperating, but no name was forthcoming though there was a sense of familiarness that came from her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The princess asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophia summoned up the best impression of Sophie she could muster, ¡°I apologize, but I need your help.¡± She dipped her head in a polite bow. Yesh, it feels so wrong trying to imitate her.


    ¡°Help? Now? Well? What is it?¡± The princess looked almost annoyed.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Sophia wanted to say she just needed access to the balcony. But with the guardian here, that seemed like a far less possible prospect. She tried to signal with her eyes to the princess about her issue but the girl remained oblivious. Lady Olivia however noticed a lot more, and the girl seemed to be debating whether to mention it or not.


    Sophia looked at the lady pleadingly as Sophie might do, and the lady sighed. Lady Olivia tapped Lucinia¡¯s shoulder and whispered a few words into the princess¡¯s ears. Whatever she had been told, Lucinia did not look amused.


    ¡°Sergeant, we can handle her from here. You may leave us temporarily.¡± The princess spoke up.


    The guardian saluted but looked at the princess, his gaze asking if the girl was currently being threatened. Lucinia just softly shook her head and the sergeant left the room, though his gaze never left Sophia.


    After the door closed behind him, Sophia could feel the air in the room immediately chilled. At least I¡¯m in.


    ¡°So?¡± Lucinia demanded, he tone sharpening. But Sophia already knew the unspoken question.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sophia, Sophie¡¯s twin. Real creative, I know.¡± Sophia answered.


    ¡°What the hells? A twin?! And why the hells are you here? Sneaking in to finish the job?¡±


    ¡°I already said I needed help, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Sure you do. But for what, is the real question.¡± Lucinia placed her hand on her hips.


    Sophia held up both her hands to reassure the two, though they didn¡¯t look convinced.


    ¡°Look, first off, did Sophie even tell you she had a twin?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lucinia snapped.


    ¡°Well she does, and a sister as well. Before you ask, no. We didn¡¯t know beforehand either. Sophia is my name, Elaria is the sister.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly does any of this help?¡± Snippy, I see. But fair enough, she did almost get killed.


    ¡°She wants me to look for clues upstairs. In the room where she fought the assassin.¡±


    ¡°Upstairs where she¡­ ahh, it makes sense now. So it was her making the racket. What oddly fortuitous timing though¡­¡± Lucinia mused.


    ¡°Truth is, one of our friends felt something was off. The whole thing with Evaline, the saintess?¡±


    The princess nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Right. So we thought one of the nobles might be going after Evaline and Sophie being Sophie, decided to take it upon herself to do guard duty from afar.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Guess it turned out the assassin was after you instead of Evaline. Though that does beg the question¡­¡± Sophia looked down at the figure currently resting.


    ¡°That confirms it, you¡¯re definitely not Sophie.¡± Lady Olivia tutted, ¡°She would¡¯ve at least recognised one of her own. That¡¯s Princess Samantha Edelin.¡± Samantha Edelin¡­ oh shit, that¡¯s the royal family.


    Sophia¡¯s expression of surprise made Olivia display a smirk, though one tainted with sadness.


    ¡°My brother wanted to hold a rally for peace. Convinced her to represent the Carradorian voices, given the war and all. Well¡­¡± Lucinia sighed, ¡°We¡¯re here now.¡±


    ¡°What Lucy is trying to say is, this is a disaster.¡± Olivia added.


    ¡°Gee, thanks for the support.¡± Lucinia growled, ¡°But back to the matter at hand, you. Why exactly are you here for the second floor? The guardians will take care of it. And why do you need our help?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t know why exactly I¡¯m here, only that Sophie told me to come here. As for why I need you? Well¡­ I can¡¯t exactly walk up the stairs. There¡¯s a balcony outside this room and I planned to just¡­ you know, climb up.¡± Sophia half heartedly shrugged.


    ¡°Climb up? The gall¡­¡± Lucinia sighed, ¡°And where exactly is Sophie anyway?¡±


    ¡°Hurt. Decently so. She didn¡¯t say much besides ¡®Aster. Second floor. Now.¡¯ so I figured she¡¯d left something important up there.¡±


    ¡°Hurt?¡± Lucinia¡¯s expression seemed to shift a little.


    ¡°She¡¯s an idiot. Didn¡¯t get the chance to ask. But my guess? She tried to bull rush the assassin and got dinked along the way. It¡¯s what she would do. Hells, it¡¯s what she always does. She¡¯s healing up in the church right now.¡± Stars, I hope she¡¯s in the church, I¡¯d look like a pretty big fucking liar if she isn¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡­ hmpf. The fool. Though I shall make certain to convey my thanks. Doubt Samantha would be too pleased though.¡± Lucinia murmured mostly to herself before letting out a dry chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Lucy, she¡¯s going through a lot. So why are you going anyways?¡± Olivia drew Sophia¡¯s attention to her.


    ¡°Cause Sophie told me too.¡±


    ¡°But why not the guards?¡±


    ¡°Guess she thinks its more important for me to find something than the guardians.¡±


    ¡°How curious.¡± Olivia frowned, narrowing her eyes to examine Sophia more closely, ¡°You look the same yet different.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s who I am.¡± Sophia nodded.


    ¡°Lot more mystery here, that much I can tell." She chuckled, "Well then.¡± Olivia turned to the princess, who currently seemed to be deep in thought piecing together the pieces of what happened tonight. Without asking, she helped Sophia unlock the patio window to the balcony. ¡°Up you go, good luck.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s it?¡± Sophia let out a surprised noise.


    ¡°Second thoughts?¡±


    ¡°No? I just-¡±


    ¡°Better get moving before Lucy gets antsy.¡± Olivia smirked.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Trading a quick wave, Sophia hopped onto the balcony railing and reached up. With a precise jump, she latched onto a tile on the second floor and pulled herself up. Having found a little foothold, she tried the nearest window only to find it was locked shut. Fuck, if I break it that¡¯d be too much noise. Looking around, she shimmed her way across the ledges, calling upon the shadows to shield her from prying eyes of anyone below. She was running out of time.


    Sophia found the experience almost as if she was crossing the ridgeline to the dwarven wayfort once again. Her heart started to pound with excitement and a brief glimmer of glee in her eyes at this adventurous act. Making a gamble, she made her way to a window covered by a small awning overhead. Grabbing onto it, she tried to use her foot to force the window open.


    ¡°The hells was that noise?¡± Someone asked from below.


    Wasting no time, she kicked once, the force pushing the window open but also making a fair bit of noise.


    ¡°The hells? Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°From above?¡±


    ¡°From above!¡±


    Before they could spot her, she threw herself into the room. But they knew something had happened on one of the upper floors. Her own plan had come back to roost. Dammit, I just had to shout that there was someone on the upper floors earlier. Now they¡¯ll definitely think the assassin is lurking around.


    Hurriedly unlocking the door to her room. She snuck into the hallway and tried to map the most likely spots she needed to search. Given where the chairs and rally was, she¡¯d assume it would be a room overlooking the park. That¡¯s still¡­ fifty rooms? Then she remembered the few things she did see on the way to the princess¡¯s room. Blood stains on the stairs near the entrance. Close by there, overlooking the interior. Ah, that corridor.


    As she scuttled over, she found to her relief, signs of mild chaos. Well, then. Peaking into the first room, she found books and shelves but nothing much. Though noticeably there were table legs that had been forcefully snapped off its recipient table. Hmm, interesting. Little splotches of blood outside led the way to a room where a more contained splatter happened against a wall. Bingo.


    Making sure no guards were around, she crept inside and found a room with countless tables overturned and more blood on the ground. Okay, we¡¯re here. Now what the hells was I supposed to find, Sophie?


    She looked first to the window. Ajar, table scrapes near it, kicked table probably. Her eyes followed the trail. Sophie hit or dodged, knife mark on floor, non fatal regardless, stupid charge. She pictured what her sister would do. Bone headed charge, grapple. Initial advantage caused by surprise, maybe a hit? Maybe two? Then she saw some blood. Small wound? Maybe big? Advantage lost.


    More blood, but this time scattered atop a table. No, sprayed on. Sophie gets a hit in. So injured the guy. Sophia stood where he might¡¯ve been and tried to picture how the blood could¡¯ve landed. Torso or neck. But if neck¡­ should¡¯ve been dead? Torso wound maybe. So I¡¯m looking for a patch or trinket.


    Her eyes then started scouring the floors on the closet half of the room. Finding nothing near, she tried imagining what Sophie might¡¯ve had in her hand. A fuck ton of nothing or a knife. If cut¡­ her eyes edged towards the walls, scanning in the little crawl spaces until she saw something reflect from the moonlight coming through the window. There we go.


    Reaching an arm into the corner, she froze. Footsteps in the hallway echoed as metal boots made their way up the stairs. Fuck of all the times they start searching. Her hands felt the moist metal and wrapped around it, pulling the object out into full view. Well fuck me, it was a necklace. Guess she didn¡¯t kill the guy though. But with a knife to the neck? Unless¡­ ew¡­ did she¡­ bite him? Bleh.


    Balking at the idea of engaging with the guardians. She searched for ways out and only found two. Sprint back to the original room and likely start a chase. Or jumping out the window, then also likely starting a chase. Sophia sighed, with increasing panic at her horrid choices she clambered to the window and grunted. All the guards below will see me but¡­ I need to have excuses ready.


    Taking in deep breaths, she cringed at the sight of the ground being further than she would¡¯ve liked. Here goes. Spying a pillar, she leapt like a deranged howler monkey and tried to latch onto the pillar to slow her descent. She slammed face first against it, her nose nearly breaking under the impact. Ow! Damn! If this was Sophie, she¡¯d be knocked out to the hells below right now. Thanking the Mistress of Shadows for the slight boost to her agility compared to her twin, Sophia then slowly shimmed down the pillar.


    To her disbelief, not one had seen her. Or at least none of the guardians did and anyone who noticed hadn¡¯t alerted them yet. Not willing to leave her good fortune for granted, she quickly scurried past a flower bed and followed it until she was back near the steps leading up to Aster. Rubbing her face with a little dirt and ruffling her outfit, she then staggered up much to the horror of the nearby guardians who began to raise their weapons at her.


    ¡°Is it safe?¡± She tried to meekly ask.


    Perhaps relieved that she seemed to be just a panicked student, they quickly ushered her inside and directed her to the makeshift infirmary. A few commented on her dishevelled appearance but most students just minded their own affairs. The guardian sergeant was nowhere to be seen but two guardians did still man the doorway. Seeing her they helped her get in where she reunited with the princess and her attendant. Both of whom looked mildly horrified by how she now looked.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ back¡­¡± Lucinia acknowledged with some hesitation, "Did you find anything?"


    Wiping off some dirt and scruff, Sophia just held out the still bloodstained necklace to them.


    ¡°Sophie did leave something after all.¡±

 Act 6 Chapter 25: Chasing The Aquilla

    ¡°For some groups like the Redcloaks or former military officials. Working in the Academy of Arteria is seen as the ultimate goal of being able to coast on your laurels. Praised and recognised as talented individuals capable of teaching the next generation. For others in more fieldwork or research heavy subjects like archeologists and historians. The Academy offers much more structured and organised experiences than comparable work within the Pathfinders Guild. Though working within the Pathfinders does offer far more chances at fieldwork of a significant degree than Academy expeditions.¡±


    - Tamara Russel, Editor - Arterian Affairs, ¡°The Draw of the Academy¡±


    <hr><hr>


    With Princess Lucinia currently planning on how to diplomatically deliver the message that a princess of Carrador was shot by a bolt at a Traxian rally. Lady Olivia gave Sophia her blessings to go to the temple to find Sophie for what to do next. In exchange for not calling the guards on Sophia and just having the guardians take over, her condition was that the girl would report part of their investigation back to the Traxian when something important occurred. A suspicious request but one that Sophia didn¡¯t immediately find fault with despite being wary of the lady.


    By now Sophia was starting to understand what her twin had planned. Sophie likely wanted to hunt down the assassin herself, whatever her reasons are. However, an official investigation might muddy the waters and she hoped that there would be some way to help without being left out. Which meant that there was one last force skilled enough to hunt down well hidden foes and one group that Sophie had dealt with before. The Inquisition. Don¡¯t much fancy working with them myself. She stopped in her steps, her hairs standing on edge as she felt someone¡¯s gaze land upon her.


    As one used to avoiding the attention of others, this felt very intentional. She moved to merge into the crowd, but no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. With a resigned sigh, she sat in a corner and waited for the guardians to give the all clear. Save for breaking out of the cordon, there was not much else to do but wait. Then visit Sophie, figure out what to do, go back to Aryana and Elaria. It wasn¡¯t a sophisticated plan, but simplicity was good enough. Certainly good enough for Sophie, she scoffed.


    Resting in the shadow of a dozen people ahead of her, she closed her eyes and tried to relax. Yet, as she finally settled down a little, her nerves tingled. She could feel the faint movement of something heavy, of a boot plodding its way across the ground towards her. Unwilling to be cornered, she hopped to her feet and quickly tried to relocate only for the crowd to pat in front of her.


    Whatever thoughts were in her mind vanished as she caught sight of a guardian escorting two tall men clad in black coats and their brimmed hats. Guess they found me first. Waiting for the first move to see how she should react, she simply stood still as they approached.


    ¡°Sophia Kastiane?¡± One of the inquisitors spoke, ¡°Your sister sent us to find you.¡±


    As hushed whispers erupted around them, Sophia was both relieved and very angry. On one hand, she didn¡¯t need to worry anymore, they were her ticket to Sophie and the church. On the other side, this was yet another obstacle to helping her blend in properly with the student body. No one¡¯s going to forget some kid who just got taken by the Inquisition, willing or not. Dammit Sophie, could you just not immediately go with the first thought in your mind for once?


    But left with little other choice, she made the most thankful expression she could given the current situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s me, bless the stars that she¡¯s alright.¡± She forced a smile.


    ¡°Come with us, please.¡± The Inquisitor ordered.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded. And everything''s just going to get more complicated, isn''t it?


    <hr><hr>


    She was a prisoner, that much she knew. Though there were neither cuffs nor coercion, the inquisitors were watching her like a hawk. With templars guarding the approaches and their own guardian escorts, an escape attempt seemed ill advised.


    The hallowed halls of the Astral cathedral was jam packed with confused students. Most being the spectators who were frightened by Sophia¡¯s white lite. Others were simply unlucky and ended up stuck here for the moment. Priests were busy offering reassuring words while the junior ranks of lightwards and lightholders brought out water and some snacks for the tense crowd. More than a dozen templars stood guard by various pillars, and even a few guardians were allowed access to help keep the peace.


    Passing murals and stonework, the two inquisitors led her down a side hall and into a small circular prayer room. While the small shrines to minor deities in the pantheon were still there, makeshift beds have turned this room into a temporary recuperation area. Sophia noticed Sophie first, the bedridden girl¡¯s eyes opening in turn as she sensed her counterpart¡¯s approach.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes then weakly glanced to the bed opposite her¡¯s, Sophia following her gaze to the horrifying sight of a wounded Alodie. Comparing the two, Alodie¡¯s wounds were far more superficial and merely required some treatment and bandages. Sophie meanwhile, had her abdomen fully wrapped back to front, and a sling helping her arm function.


    However, the two were not the same and after shooting Sophie a knowing look, Sophia shuffled over to Alodie under the inquisition¡¯s watchful eye. The girl¡¯s eyes flickered open and put on a pained smile as she winced.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Alodie asked.


    Sophia shook her head and pointed at the other bed. Alodie¡¯s expression dropped noticeably upon sighting her heavily injured comrade. The girl looked almost sad and Sophie held her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You helped Sophie out a ton. Now get some rest.¡± Sophia managed to offer a smile in return.


    ¡°I will. How¡¯s Miraevie and the others?¡±


    Sophia looked to Sophie who in turn looked towards the doorway.


    ¡°They¡¯re outside in the cathedral. They¡¯re fine, if a little shaken.¡± Sophia answered.


    ¡°Good. Tell them¡­ tell them not to worry.¡± Alodie groaned.


    Touched by the kindness in her heart, Sophia gave the girl¡¯s hand a small squeeze. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Letting the girl rest, she made her way back to Sophie. A brief flick of her eyes however, told her that there was more going on. For one of the inquisitors was missing, either to report in or to bring another over. How troublesome.


    Standing beside Sophie, Sophia just sighed. ¡°Ever consider getting help?¡±


    ¡°About¡­ shoot.¡± Sophie rasped.


    ¡°Yeah, figured as much.¡± Sophia clicked her tongue, ¡°They¡¯re fine, by the way. Mostly, fine.¡±


    Sophie arched an eyebrow in curiosity. Seeing her twin¡¯s weakened form felt bizarre to Sophia. Even after their time in the deep, it felt as if she was witnessing something that shouldn¡¯t be. And that¡¯s coming from your clone. She shuddered.


    ¡°The princess is fine.¡± Sophia continued, ¡°But¡­¡± She looked away, ¡°Someone did get hit. Samantha Edelin. She¡¯s alive and recovering. It was only a glancing shot, thanks to you But the fallout from this¡­ I¡¯d rather leave the imagination part to you.¡±


    For a moment Sophie seemed confused, likely processing the name within her head. Sophia could see the exact moment that Sophie¡¯s eyes widened with worry, the picture becoming clearer as the girl finally realized what had happened.


    ¡°Lucinia¡¯s a smart girl, she¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Sophia offered a half hearted grin, ¡°On a more important note, why¡¯d you need me here?¡± She gave Sophie a soft pat on the head.


    Sophie finally shuffled a little, though still unable to move much because of her wounds. She looked to the inquisitor who nodded in response. When he was about to speak, he paused, turning to look towards the doorway. Sophia tensed up, noticing his quick change of demeanour and quickly moved between him and Sophie, just in case. Then she heard it, the rapid rush of someone running towards the room.


    The door swung open with a speed that caught even the inquisitor off guard, the man barely having time to assess who entered when Eva barged into the room.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± The saintess barely had time to breathe when she spied the other occupants, ¡°Oh God, Sophie! What the hell happened?¡± The older girl rushed to the half elf¡¯s side.


    Sophia watched as Sophie made pained grin, Eva immediately enveloping the girl in a gentle embrace.


    ¡°Holy shit, what happened? You¡¯re¡­ oh God.¡± Eva stroked Sophie¡¯s hair, ¡°I heard a half elf got brought in and about injuries. To think it¡¯s you¡­¡± She let out a sad snicker, ¡°Kinda figured it¡¯d be you.¡±


    ¡°H-hurk-heh.¡± Sophie coughed out a laugh.


    Over by the doorway, the inquisitor¡¯s college made a belated if somewhat tired arrival. His poor attempt to hide his lack of breath did not go unnoticed by Sophia. So that¡¯s who let it slip. But then where was he going in the first place?


    ¡°Sophia.¡± Eva¡¯s voice now directed to her.


    Startled, the girl gave a little jump. Finally understanding how Sophie could keep getting lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡°Hi, Eva. Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Eva demanded, her tone of voice left little doubt to the anger the older girl felt.


    Sophia turned to Sophie but couldn¡¯t see her face. What do I say? Sophia prodded Sophie¡¯s mental barriers.


    Whatever you want. Sophie replied, though even their mental connection seemed weaker.


    Interesting, so even this isn¡¯t a foolproof means of communicating, Sophia mused to herself.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Eva got more impatient.


    ¡°Right. Sorry, thinking about how to make this make sense.¡± Sophia dipped her head apologetically, ¡°I guess I can summarise it as Sophie had a bad feeling about things. Ended up at a Traxian peace rally. Found an assassin, fought the assassin and here she is.¡±


    ¡°What?! Is that true?¡± Eva turned back to her charge.


    Sophie meekly moved her head.


    ¡°You idiot.¡± Eva cursed affectionately, ¡°Why the hell are you always doing such dangerous shit, huh? At least you stopped the bastard, right?¡±


    ¡°But..¡± Sophia reluctantly interrupted.


    Eva¡¯s coddling paused, the girl turning back to face her, ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°There were more casualties.¡± She gestured at Alodie.


    Eva seemed to finally realise that it wasn¡¯t only them in the room, the girl¡¯s expression becoming more downcast as the sobering reality continued to set in. Well, damn.


    ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s not all. One of the attendees got injured too.¡± Sophia continued.


    Eva just waited, gesturing for her to go on.


    ¡°The target, who we think was Traxian Princess Lucinia, is fine. However, a stray bolt did injure another student. Samantha Edelin.¡±


    Eva¡¯s face paled, the older girl sucking in a deep breath and looking away.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Came the low whisper.


    Sophia just looked away.


    ¡°Troublesome, very much so.¡± The more senior looking of the two inquisitors spoke up, ¡°And why I presume that you told us to rescue your colleague.¡± The man looked directly at Sophie, the girl offering a meek grunt.


    ¡°Sophie?! You¡¯re offering to work with the inquisition?!¡± Eva let out a shocked gasp.


    ¡°Just¡­ help.¡± The girl barely mumbled.


    ¡°Not exactly. At least, not in the same way you work with Inquisitor Janos ¡° The inquisitor clarified.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Eva looked between the two of them.


    The senior inquisitor merely flicked a glance at his subordinate. The other inquisition gestured at someone out in the hall. As heavy hoofsteps echoed on the church¡¯s marble floors outside, Sophia¡¯s eyes widened. Sophie weakly leaned over to look her in the eye, the letter got sent.


    From behind the other inquisition, the towering figure of a fully armoured minotaur stepped through the doorway. His battered silver armour looked scarred and scuffed, yet also giving the impression that it would survive a thousand more blows. Sophia had seen glimpses of the beast within her shared memories. But to finally see the blademaster in person intimidated her. Supported by only a few wards to keep spells at bay, this was a person who fought with strength and speed. A fighter whom Sophie tried to emulate despite neither possessing the size, strength, or skill.


    ¡°What damn fine mess have you gotten me into this time around?¡± Blademaster Taurox snorted.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophia could feel the muffled cacophony in her counterpart¡¯s mind. The wave of conflicting emotions ebbing and flowing as the situation continued to shift. Most of all, despite Sophie having mostly closed off her mind, Sophia could still sense the growing wave of optimism at Taurox¡¯s arrival.


    The minotaur had then closed the door to the prayer room and the gathered party, or rather, Sophia had to catch him up on everything. Though it had come at the cost of some embarrassment as he originally thought she was Sophie, only for her to awkwardly point to the real one. She saw the minotaur''s expression soften when he caught sight of the two injured girls within the room.


    After informing him of the situation in full, the minotaur¡¯s expression matched that of Eva¡¯s. The wary saintess remained in the room, with the inquisitor looking very much like they would send her away, but neither possessing the power to do so.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Sophia asked.


    The inquisitors turned to her, making the others do the same.


    ¡°Your colleague simply told us ¡®sister, evidence¡¯. So we assume you have what we need?¡± The senior inquisitor asked.


    Sophia was hesitant, still unwilling to simply throw herself behind the church the same way Sophie had. But seeing little that would dissuade them without drawing suspicion on herself, she reluctantly brought out the bloodied necklace. Taking a close look, she found herself staring at it now that it had been illuminated by the room¡¯s light properly.


    With chains made of what appeared to be a silver of sorts, the iconography itself was that of a two headed bird. In the center of that strange bird was the sign of a cross overlaid atop a shield that made up the bird¡¯s body before it spread its wings out. The others looked at this with differing levels of apprehension, but after Sophia laid it down atop a table by Sophie¡¯s bed, the inquisitor was the fist to make a thoughtful noise.


    ¡°It¡¯s similar to the Traxian aquila. Except two heads, one for the courage to move forward, one for vigilance over the people.¡± The senior inquisitor mused.


    ¡°Traxian?¡± Eva hissed, ¡°Would they really¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. But I don¡¯t think so.¡± He tapped the necklace, ¡°It¡¯s almost too convenient. Unless they intended to send a message.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but if that''s the case, they risk drawing Arteria into outright war. Considering that both Carrador and Abenstadt are engaged fully, I somehow doubt that. Beyond that, if they were trying to keep this covert, why send someone with a symbol if he¡¯s meant to keep hidden? Especially if he gets found.¡± Eva finished the thought.


    ¡°Exactly, saintess. We could suspect a lapse of judgement or it being used as some kind of code. But there are chances something else might be afoot.¡± The inquisitor agreed. He then turned to Sophia, ¡°Was this the only thing you could find?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. Didn¡¯t get a lot of time before the guardians came calling.¡± Sophia shrugged, ¡°Didn¡¯t want any trouble so I left. But I don¡¯t think there was much else besides this anyway.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Well done, I suppose. But this just leaves us with more mysteries than not.¡± The inquisitor grunted.


    ¡°We need more information. Would the guardians know anything?¡± Taurox growled.


    ¡°Possibly. But unlikely. They focused on securing the area first. It¡¯s protocol.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, secure the safety of the students. It makes sense. But they need to be better. Clearly, she managed to get in and out as well.¡±


    ¡°So wait, are we saying that this is¡­ this assassination attempt was part of something else?¡± Eva asked, ¡°That Sophie and her friend got hurt for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, saintess. Unfortunately, that seems to be the case.¡± The inquisitor bowed.


    Only now did the inquisitors take notice of Alodie¡¯s presence in the other bed. Seeing this, Sophia tensed, unwilling to let them harm her friend. Thankfully, their interests seemed to end about as soon as it began, likely seeing her as a non-factor in whatever was to come. When they turned back to the necklace, Sophia relaxed a little. Still need to make sure they don''t try anything with Alodie though.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to look into this more, though if you¡¯ll pardon me for saying, I don¡¯t think Inquisitor Janos would much appreciate us involving you in this matter, saintess.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, I¡¯ll deal with that matter myself. Whoever this was hurt Sophie and Alodie. I¡¯ll not just sit idly by.¡±


    ¡°Hah! A warrior''s heart you have!" Taurox cheered, "You can count on my help as well. Here I was, thinking I was here to train the young elf. Now there¡¯s two elves, and a plot afoot. Astralis must¡¯ve blessed you with misfortune.¡± He let out an exasperated chuckled.


    Sophie responded with a strained chuckle of her own.


    ¡°I trust this matter is to be kept amongst us for now?¡± The blademaster addressed the inquisitors.


    ¡°As you say, blademaster.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s look into what we can do.¡±


    Details.


    ¡°We have a necklace that seems to be a mimicry of Traxian special operations...¡±


    Details. The voice spoke in Sophia¡¯s mind again, breaking her concentration.


    Not expecting Sophie¡¯s words, Sophia was a little rattled and only managed to calm herself when the others started analysing the necklace. What?


    I have details. Face information of the assassin.


    Then tell me and I can tell them. Sophia replied, a little excited.


    Yes, but not like this. Come closer, pretend to whisper. Can¡¯t draw suspicion.


    Their silent interaction earned them a glare from Eva, the girl slowly piecing together what was happening and just looking at the pair expectantly.. As she moved to Sophie¡¯s side, Sophia fidgeted uncomfortably as Eva¡¯s eyes tried to bore a hole into her.


    After making a series of vague hand gestures. Sophia interrupted whatever was being discussed by the others with a cough. Almost like a hive mind, everyone else looked at her in unison, unnerving her a little.


    "There''s also one more bit of information. Sophie remembers a little about the assassin. Taller than her by a head at least, brown hair, wispy moustache, beady eyes, and a large scar across the left cheek from cheek to chin." Sophia shared.


    "Well... it''s something to work with." Taurox grunted.


    "It''s as good as anything to work with." The senior inquisitor affirmed, "Let''s discuss a plan of action, shall we? I dare say we have a very limited window to figure everything out before this whole thing escalates beyond our control."

 Act 6 Chapter 26: The Saintess and The Shadow

    ¡°The Stellar Observatory has been reporting disturbing signs that a time of upheaval is soon to come. Only with the assistance of the Child of Light may we stand a chance at turning back the tide of darkness. Senior Astronomer Nicolleo also brought in predictions that the strength of champions are needed, and that we must find them and bring them to the fold. Of the Child of Chaos, there is still no news or astronomical readings about them. ¡±


    - Correspondence on Desk of Orator Vitellius


    <hr><hr>


    They had divided themselves into two teams. The inquisitors, who had still refused to share their names to Sophia, would be following up with the guardians, hoping that their official status could assist in gathering evidence. Sophia would travel with Taurox and Eva to the city and search for jewellers and appraisers who might be able to tell them more about the faux Traxian necklace. Eva nearly flew into a rage when the inquisitors advised her to stay within the academy. Sophia thought that it would be wise for her to do so, but upon seeing her flip out, had refrained from adding her opinion onto the matter.


    Much to her own and Eva¡¯s surprise, the urgency of the task at hand meant that they had set off almost immediately after their little meeting. Sophia knew that Sophie wasn¡¯t that afraid of the sea, which in turn meant she was also somewhat immune. However, travelling at night across the waters, even while in a ferry, was a little unnerving. Adding to her consternation, she had no chance to tell Elaria and Raylani that she was to head out on this mission that would likely lead her to spend the night in Arteria. She suspected that they might expect the worst even though they knew she was capable of handling herself.


    It also didn¡¯t help that both other members of her group were as tense as her, making this a silent and awkward ride. Eva was upset and not much on speaking terms with anyone. Sophia didn¡¯t know Taurox well enough to speak freely. While the minotaur was mostly just busy trying to plan their course of action for when they arrived in Arteria.


    The swaying of the ferry did little to ease the tension they shared. Their operational time was limited to two days, maybe one more at most. By then, the news would¡¯ve already been broken, and without any conclusive proof or a suspect, the dreadful war would likely only increase in intensity. And yet the inquisitors didn¡¯t want anyone else helping us. Just the five of us. The hells is five people going to do? And why aren¡¯t they getting other inquisitors to help? At least her two companions were both inhumanly competent. Guess that comes with being a saint and blademaster, heh.


    As the bells of the ferry rang out to signal that they were preparing to dock. Sophia toyed with her hair to get rid of her nerves. She brushed stray strands aside and caught a glimpse of Eva examining her intently. Trying to pretend she didn¡¯t notice, she turned to the ferry¡¯s window and acted as if she was adjusting her appearance. In truth, she tried to sneakily spy on Eva using the reflections on the glass pane. However, she had a sneaking suspicion that she wasn¡¯t that Eva wasn¡¯t being fooled.


    The ferry rattled as they docked, the crew lowering a ramp for the passengers. In short order, the few other students and staff alongside the trio disembarked. Only now did Eva seem to stop and take in the sight of Arteia at night. Sophia felt momentary relief that the saintess could still enjoy herself. Letting the chilly night air dance its way across her face, Sophia found the minotaur mumbling to himself.


    ¡°Sir Taurox, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Sophia finally brought herself to ask.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Taurox grunted, looking a little surprised that she noticed, ¡°We follow the main road. Should be one or two jewellers there that might be able to help. If not, we go past the Noscali gates and check the other side of the city. After that, find lodging.¡± Huh, it¡¯s the whole outline.


    ¡°Fair enough, anything we need to know or prepare for?¡±


    This seemed to make the minotaur pause, the blademaster glancing at her before letting out a soft puff of air. ¡°I doubt it. But given that we¡¯re on the trail of an assassin, keep a lookout for anything suspicious. Even if you think it doesn¡¯t matter, just say it. Who knows, anything could be a lead at this point.¡±


    ¡°Any suspicions so far?¡± Sophia tried to keep the conversation going.


    ¡°Not really. Just that it likely was from a group with highly vested interests. Considering that they were able to evade detection going in and out of the campus.¡± Taurox gave a sobering reply.


    ¡°Then¡­ what the hells are our chances of catching them? Even if we find out more?¡±


    ¡°Honesty? Or comforting lie?¡± The minotaur asked, a flash of fatigue crossing across his beady eyes.


    A slight shiver ran down Sophia¡¯s spine, ¡°Both.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Bold, I like it.¡± Taurox grinned, ¡°A lie. We have a chance, presuming they haven¡¯t already left the city. After all, if I were an assassin and I failed. I would try to disappear immediately.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°Truth. We¡¯re not after the assassin exactly. They¡¯e good, and while I don¡¯t doubt the Lady Saintess or yourself, it¡¯d be advisable to not engage if we aren¡¯t fully certain of success.¡± Taurox said.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s¡­¡± Eva growled from next to Sophia.


    ¡°Beside, none of us are armed, though I''d wager that we could take him down between the three of us.¡± Taurox smirked a little, ¡°In truth, our goal is to figure out who sent the assassin. But in that, we already have quite a bit of knowledge behind us.¡± Taurox wagged a knowing finger.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eva raised an intrigued eyebrow.


    ¡°We know they¡¯re well connected. They had means to not just hire an assassin, but a skilled one. Smuggle him into the Academy, which means that they likely have a mole on the inside. Which then leads me, or rather us, to suspect that they have access to the city guard and by extent, possibly the guardians as well.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, and why the inquisitors wanted this off the books. The quieter and quicker this is done, the less possibility that whoever it is could call in favours to stop us.¡± Eva snapped her finger, looking a little disappointed that she wasn¡¯t the one to figure all this out.


    ¡°Exactly. It certainly  puts us on the back foot, but we still have a chance. Adding onto that, we have their faux Traxian special operations heraldry, which meant they knew exactly what they were doing when they equipped the man. So it reasons that these are people who are acting with a political purpose in mind, rather than wealthy anti Traxians hearing about a rally.¡±


    ¡°Ah! So then we can already exclude a large part of the populace and draw our circle of suspects to those in power, or those who might stand to benefit from the death of a Traxian princess.¡± Eva seemed a little more invigorated.


    Sophia managed a little snort and drew in the attention of both her companions. Seeing their expectant faces, she just waved her hand jokingly.


    ¡°What amuses you, young elf?¡± Taurox asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just finding it a little ironic.¡± Sophia chuckled before turning to Eva, ¡°Sophie started this whole thing cause she thought some Carradorians might be after you for the whole thing back home. Now Sir Taurox is basically saying, yeah, could¡¯ve been them. Just a little funny, is all.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ that idiot.¡± Eva sighed, a thin wistful smile crossing her face.


    The two girls managed to share a giggle and Sophia noticed Taurox looking pleased at the current scenario. So he does care.


    ¡°She does happen to be like that. I¡¯m a fair bit stubborn myself. Though thankfully, also leagues more aware of myself than her.¡± Sophia boasted.


    As a bizarre sense of normalcy settled over the group, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but wonder what lay ahead. Not every day you get a saintess and templar to uncover some dark plot in Arteria. Bet Sophie¡¯s going to be jealous, Elaria certainly. I¡¯m sure if I tell her though, that she¡¯ll somehow make this a song. How the hells does a void being get so good with music anyway?


    <hr><hr>


    The group waited with bated breath as Sir Lloyd examined the necklace. Sophia was surprised at how casually Taurox strolled into the old man¡¯s jewellry store in the Trinity District of Arteria. It was only when the Trinites and a few more finely dressed citizens gave the mismatched party a few questioning looks that Sophia suspected this kind of casual entry wasn¡¯t exactly common. Still, with the man barely even flinching as Taurox relayed the group¡¯s request, Sophia then got the feeling that this old man was likely more than just a jeweller.


    As Eva grew increasingly antsy, failed to be calmed even by Sophia. The trio heard a sigh and the shuffling of tools being put away. Despite their eagerness, Taurox gestured for them to remain seated while he went to check. After a few seconds of anticipation, the minotaur beckoned them over.


    Old man Lloyd smiled at the two girls, giving off a grandfatherly aura whilst looking tensed up and ready for a battle. With one final look over the assembled party, he let out a far more dejected sigh and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not jewellery. Not exactly.¡± The old man gazed at the necklace with disgust, ¡°It¡¯s a metal, obviously. But it feels and seems to be an alloy of sorts, certainly looks a little local, though that¡¯s not my specialty. I¡¯d recommend you find a metallurgist or a blacksmith. A highly skilled one at that. For even I can tell that this craftsmanship is¡­ maybe not exquisite, but certainly serviceable, potentially above average. Which perhaps might narrow the field down. Apologies if that''s not the most helpful of anwsers.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Hmm, thanks anyways. Good to see you again Lloyd.¡± Taurox grunted.


    ¡°Likewise blademaster.¡± The old man tipped his hat. I knew it! He¡¯s connected to the church!  Maybe he makes protective amulets and the sort? I''ll have to check it out sometime.


    When they left the building and started making their way to a blacksmith, Sophia noticed that Eva was frowning and grumpy. Sophia instinctively wrapped her arm around to comfort the girl. Upon contact, the two of them tensed up and froze for a bit, their faces flushed with embarrassment. Sophia¡¯s arms moved in accordance to Sophie¡¯s memories, inheriting the care the original had shown for the saintess. But Sophia wasn¡¯t her, and Eva knew that too.


    Despite the awkwardness, before Sophia could let go, Eva relaxed and just kept walking. The motion prompted Sophia to follow and match her pace. The older girl let out a soft huff and pulled Sophia¡¯s hand down and poked at it. Uncertain, the half elf opened her palm and felt a strange tingle as Eva wrapped her hand around hers.


    Quietly, the two walked behind Taurox, letting the minotaur guide them to their next destination. Eva relieving her burdens momentarily, whilst Sophia just carried on. Eventually, the girl wiggled her ears in a vain attempt to dispel the worry she felt about Eva, forcing her to question the older girl.


    ¡°Eva? You okay?¡± Sophia asked, her voice dropping low, trying to be as unnoticeable as possible.


    Maybe because Eva was a saint, or more likely that Sophia wasn¡¯t actually that quiet, she could feel the older girl tense a little having processed the question.


    ¡°No. Not really. But I¡¯ll manage.¡± Eva gave her a sad little grin.


    ¡°O-oh." Sophia let out a soft squeak, uncertain of how to process Eva''s half confession, "Okay. I¡¯ll umm, I¡¯m not Sophie but I¡¯ll be here if you need me.¡± She awkwardly continued. She looked away in embarrassment. Sophie¡¯s the one who usually does stuff like this. Hells below, I can¡¯t get used to it.


    Eva at least, seemed pleasantly amused even if her mood wasn¡¯t exactly lifted. Sophia just wallowed in a little more awkwardness as they continued walking while holding hands.


    Getting closer to the dwarven district of Arteria. She found many houses looking for more square and squat than their townhouse counterparts. Most also looked to be made extremely sturdily, like little dwarven fortresses amongst a sea of humanity. They reminded her a little of the houses down in the deeps, but just different enough that she could tell they¡¯ve had a more surface touch. Larger doorways, taller floors, and even little walled courtyards similar to how richer humans would live.


    Two dwarven guards eyed them warily. The fully armoured warriors looked like small turtles with their pikes resting against their sides. Even in the night, their plates made them stand out in the shadow of the streetlights. Past them, a few wispy puffs of smoke belched out from a smithy. Though the lackluster display signalled that even for them, the day was beginning to come to an end and they weren''t exactly expecting another customer.


    One of the guards whistled a low tune and the rhythmic clanking at the forge paused briefly, only to start back up once more. Reaching the outer wall of the smithy, the guards finally roused themselves from their posts and wandered over, their weapons in their hands, but held in a relaxed manner.


    ¡°Sorry ser, no more orders are to be placed today.¡± The more heavily bearded dwarf announced to the group. He stood almost as tall as Sophia¡¯s shoulders, his beard tyed in neat but long braids.


    ¡°No worries, master dwarf. We merely came to ask for some help in identifying a necklace, specifically the alloy used to make it. No orders, promise.¡± Taurox adopted a far softer and more regal voice.


    ¡°Identifying an alloy?¡± The braid dwarf looked over to his comrade who just shrugged, ¡°A most odd request for this hour of the day too. Might I perhaps be informed of yer identity first?¡±


    Sophia noticed how effortlessly the dwarf¡¯s hands casually moved his pike into a more combat ready position, nearly without being detected. Skilled warrior, old warrior.


    ¡°Taurox, templar of the argent curia.¡± The minotaur fished out his rosary, ¡°These two are my acolytes.¡±


    The dwarf seemed to consider something for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Wait here. If the master does not wish to see you, then he does not. If he does, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    "Here, pass me the necklace."


    Taurox did so and the dwarf made a series of hand gestures with his comrade who now moved to block the path while the braid dwarf headed inside.


    ¡°Seems alright so far.¡± Eva whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it. The forgemasters rarely care for unexpected guests.¡± The minotaur grunted.


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve done this before.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Taurox smirked.


    The trio simply waited and Sophia could just about catch shadows bouncing off the glow of the forge within. There was a brief but animated conversation, and the figure of who she presumed was the forgemaster simply continuing his work. Damn. But based on how the guard swaggered back out with his arm outstretched wordlessly to the party, she assumed that things didn¡¯t go that badly.


    Making some strange hand gesture in return, Taurox simply gave the dwarf the necklace. Offering a jovial salute in return, the dwarf headed back inside.


    An uneventful minute passed them by as they waited. But upon seeing some shadows shifting in the smithy, Sophia returned to alertness at once.


    ¡°With the stone father¡¯s blessing, the forgemaster has spoken.¡± The dwarf declared and thumped his chest, ¡°I¡¯ve ¡®ad the forgemaster take a look. He says that the bronze on display was of relatively moderate quality but shaped well. Also that it¡¯s been hand crafted and designed, because the edges have the faintest grooves that are bumpy enough to suggest no proper mold was used.¡±


    How the hells? They were inside for about a minute if not less. And he figured all this out at a glance? Terrifying, Sophia thought to herself.


    ¡°That said, he doesn¡¯t recognise the handiwork, though the materials and style of the piece suggests a local replica of something Imperial.¡± The dwarf continued.


    ¡°As we thought.¡± Eva mumbled out loud, her brows creased.


    Ignoring her, the dwarf continued. ¡°He also added that if yer genuinely looking for more about such a piece, then maybe the smiths at Braveskull or Lotkep might know more about it. They certainly use more bronze in their pieces. Even own a mine or two where the base ores like copper or tin might¡¯ve been sourced from.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, master dwarf.¡± Taurox dipped his head appreciatively.


    ¡°Aye, aye, whatever. If there¡¯s nothing else, might I recommend ya lot bugger off? Kindly, of course.¡± The dwarf chuckled at his own joke.


    With one last polite nod, the trio departed from the smithy. They were back out on the streets of Arteria and mingled in with the crowds. Taurox simply pointed northward and Sophia immediately understood. Past the gates and to the All Hogs Arms. Eva looked uncertain but followed along, trusting in the minotaur to know what he was doing.


    It wasn¡¯t the most intriguing of information but they had more leads. However, when she looked at the other two, she found Taurox and Eva both looking as if they just witnessed a person dying rather than contemplative. Curious, she observed their expression for a few more steps before she summoned up her courage to break the trio¡¯s silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter guys? Didn¡¯t we do alright? We got more info, at least.¡± Sophia asked.


    Eva arched an eyebrow at her before chucking, ¡°Oh Sophie, you goof.¡± She smiled and froze, ¡°Umm, errr, sorry, Sophia. It¡¯s just you two¡­ sometimes it¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind¡± Sophia shrugged and lied, she was, but a little miffed, ¡°Anyway, carry on.¡±


    Eva looked to Taurox and the minotaur just gestured for her to take the lead. ¡°Well you see, Braveskull and Lotkep are part of the big five trading houses in Arteria. By big I mean like, cross continent big.¡± The older girl stretched her arms out to emphasize the point.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Asking them questions ain¡¯t going to be easy. They are notoriously¡­ shall we say, closed off approach to pretty much anyone. I still remember father¡­ ahh, the Duke ranting about trying to close a trade deal with one of the companies.¡± Eva¡¯s face dropped a little.¡±


    ¡°Lady Rosengart is right.¡± Taurox grumbled in agreement, ¡°There will be little we can do without proper procedures.¡± The minotaur seemed disappointed, but Sophia still didn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Surely it¡¯s just a question or two. We aren¡¯t even accusing them of anything.¡± She argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why they¡¯d be suspicious. The moment we try to ask anything, they¡¯ll bunker up and get nobles and lawyers ready. No matter how innocent the question. And before you ask no, they¡¯ll try to bicker with the church too. Have, bickered with the church before.¡± He corrected himself.


    ¡°If there is anyone who could¡¯ve bought loyalty without a fuss however¡­¡± Eva left the words hanging.


    The minotaur look severely displeased with the insinuation but did not express the dislike he felt at hearing Eva¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s avoid drawing unnecessary conclusions for now. The situation might¡¯ve just gotten even more complicated.¡± Taurox bemoaned.


    ¡°Mmhmm, so what do we do now? Surely we can¡¯t just sit around hoping.¡± Eva squinted.


    ¡°We won¡¯t. But if the trading companies are involved, we¡¯ll need inquisitorial support at minimum. Proper, inquisitorial support. Something to at least get us through the door. So here¡¯s what¡¯s happening, take this.¡± Taurox reached into his pockets and handed four gold coins to the duo.


    ¡°What are you planning?¡± Eva growled as she warily examined the coins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back on a church ship and call a meeting with the inquisitors. Since it¡¯s late and you¡¯re already in town, you two can rent a room at the tavern, The All Hogs Arms. Consider it a token of appreciation from the Argent Curia.¡± Taurox tapped his chest.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t we also go back to campus?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but we might need to be back here tomorrow anyway. Figured I¡¯d at least give you two some down time just in case things do get rolling the next day.¡±


    Eva grunted but seemed hesitant, and Sophia could feel the older girl looking her up and down. Turning to meet her gaze, she spied a contemplative expression on Eva¡¯s face, the girl¡¯s eyes touched with a hint of melancholy. In a time like this, Sophie would pinch Eva¡¯s cheek or hug her. Sophia was not her sister, and fought to restrain those urges as her arms naturally tried to move.


    ¡°I¡­ suppose I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡± Eva waited for Sophia¡¯s answer, though clearly a little disgruntled.


    Sophia tried to hide her flustered expression to no avail and settled for a polite nod. ¡°I¡¯m good here too.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Taurox clapped his meaty hands together, ¡°Just expect me to return sometime tomorrow and we¡¯ll craft a proper plan. In the meantime, enjoy the night.¡±


    After trading a few more pleasantries and a goodbye, the minotaur headed for the docks while the two went to rent a room. The room was more like Sophie and Aryana¡¯s when they had first arrived in the city. It wasn¡¯t as luxurious as the room she had stayed in with Elaria or Raylani, but it was nice enough, if a bit chilly.


    Organising what little she brought with her on one desk, she felt a small tug on her sleeve. Spinning to face a potential threat, she instead found Eva with a mischievous little smile on her face. At once, Sophia¡¯s own expression dropped as she figured out Eva¡¯s plan before the girl had even spoken.


    Seeing that she had caught Sophia¡¯s attention, Eva then opened he mouth and said the very words Sophia could feel were already coming.


    ¡°Hey, Soph, I¡¯ve got a plan.¡±


    Oh no.

 Act 6 Chapter 27: Sneak-thieves

    ¡°Dearest Duke Rosengart,


    I understand that the past weeks have been a trying time for your family and yourself. But I am pleased to inform you that the council of lords have come to the conclusion that you have been declared ¡®not at fault¡¯ for the deception of your daughter and her maidservant. Furthermore, we as a group, are equally pleased that we convinced the dissenting lords of a proposition that could see your daughter return to the fold within this month if necessary. Our proposal is simply that she denounces the actions of the maidservant, and most if not all the lords would be willing to rescind their votes in upholding her temporary banishment. Furthermore¡­¡±


    - Letter Addressed to Duke Rosengart, Signed by Grand Duke Walden of Carrador


    <hr><hr>


    Eva dashed to another corner and pressed her back against the wall. The older girl made a small gesture and Sophia effortlessly followed. Her feet danced across the cobble streets like that of a ghost, jumping between shadow to shadow until she came to a stop besides Eva. Peeking over at the saintess, she motioned to another alley down the street and Eva nodded.


    At once, the girl crouched and sprinted to the next point. Eva poked her head down the streets and quickly pulled back into cover, holding up her palms for Sophia to see. Wait.


    Sophia remained still and watched as Eva tried to hide herself against the wall. The soft sound of leather boots clicking against the streets echoed down the road and only grew louder.


    ¡°I swear I saw something moving.¡± A soft voice exclaimed.


    ¡°Maybe. But all the critters start moving around now too. You¡¯re headed for paranoia if you jump at every shadow that moves.¡± A more calm voice responded.


    ¡°Well it looked like a really big fucking racoon if it was an animal!¡± The first voice shot back.


    ¡°Might actually be one. Have you seen some shit the magisters experiment on and make? That stuff¡¯s freaky as hells.¡± The other voice chortled.


    The duo waited as the two redcloaks passed by their position. Only when she was reasonably sure they wouldn¡¯t hear her footsteps did Sophia move to Eva¡¯s alley, the older girl giving her a quick nod in acknowledgement. Sophia tapped Eva¡¯s back and the girl started moving down the alleyway, their feet tapping away against the ground.


    Their louder movements were generally covered by the hubbub of the port district. Raucous singing, drunken rambling and street performances were more than enough to keep the attention off of them. Occasional little sprints masked by the sound of ship chimes and shouts as night brought little rest to the sea trade of Arteria.


    While the rest of the city moved to handle the evening crowd and somewhat depleted numbers. Here, the port was as it always was, alive. Though to the duo¡¯s unfortunate realisation, the area immediately around the trading houses were far more monitored. Redclocks ushered away urchins and drunken sailors though a few pockets still lingered close to the square where the trading house was. Beyond them was the final perimeter, a cadre of half orc guards watching over the Braveskull trading house.


    The plan was simple in nature though tricky in execution. Hit up both the trading houses in the dead of night before the alarms can be raised. Rummage through any documents or clues that might be in their offices, before exfiltrating and returning to either the academy of the tavern. A neat, simple, three step plan. Enter, search, exit.


    That is, besides the dozens of guards, wards, lack of any clue on what they need to find, or even if there would be staff or other workers in the trading houses. It didn¡¯t help that they were unarmed, unprepared, and on their own should things go wrong. And according to Eva, the potential ramifications for them being caught sneaking into a trading house.


    With the soldiers behind them though, they had gotten through the first line of defences easy enough.


    In the shadow of the alleyway, she could see the sentries before even moving. A few were illuminated by their own streetlights. A few carried some lanterns. But then there were those merely resting in the recesses between buildings, nothing but their piercing yellow eyes glowing in the darkness. They can see in the dark, maybe even a little worse than me. But damn, gotta remember to stay in cover or they¡¯ll notice.


    She scanned the nearby street, trying to gauge what areas the orcs had eyes on and where their line of sight would be broken. She chewed on her lip in frustration. Not many options on where to go. Eva seemed to pick up on her frustration and looked over. Sophia held up a finger to buy herself some time. Looking around once more, she spied a distant street corner that was out of sight, but once there, they¡¯d have little options but to dash into the building. Their other choice was to climb up and enter from above. Not a bad choice given the circumstances.


    Sophia motioned to Eva about their two options, the older girl poking her head out a little to follow up on Sophia¡¯s analysis. The furrowed brows and scrunched face showing her displeasure at both of the presented choices. Sophia shrugged apologetically but Eva just smiled. ¡®It¡¯s alright.¡± the girl seemed to signal. Sophia smiled back.


    After a few more moments of deliberation, the two turned their eyes skyward. Up it is. Together, they worked to clamber up a nearby house. Although the more cheaply built houses and shacks of the port district would not offer them much of an advantage, at least they could reach the first floor balcony of the trading house. Or so she assumed.


    She boosted Eva up, the girl practically hauling herself up the moment her finger tips made contact with the roof. Surprised, Sophia had to spend a second to recollect herself before jumping up. With minimal effort, Eva grabbed her arms and pulled her up. Sophia didn¡¯t even notice that she had already made it until after the other girl beckoned for her to stay low to the roof. Wah, being a saintess really is unfair. She¡¯s barely older or larger than me and she¡¯s already so strong. I wonder¡­


    Sophia quickly revised her assessment of the situation. If anything, Eva could just toss her over to the balcony. But that would still make a helluva noise, we¡¯d need a distraction at minimum. For now though, Sophia motioned to another house that was slightly closer. Together, they hopped between the different roofves until they were close enough that with a little help, Sophia was relatively certain they could both make it across.


    ¡°We need to get across.¡± Sophia whispered.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± Eva tutted in annoyance.


    The two took a moment to reconntaire the area ahead of them. The streets still had patrols and the checkpoints leading to the trading house were manned. Sophia could still see the half orcs hidden in-between some alleyways but none of them were looking up, nor did there seem to be a guard tower of any sort. No eyes up here at least.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need a distraction, see anything?¡± Sophia asked.


    Eva bit her lip and looked around, letting out a disappointed sigh. Damn.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes descended onto a small gathering of drunken sailors on the other end of the square. Her eyes glimmered with mischief as she allowed herself a wry smile. We can always make our own distraction.


    ¡°There.¡± Sophia pointed, ¡°If we can get them to make a ruckus, we¡¯ll have a chance. You¡¯ll have a chance.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll? You¡¯ll? Hold on, the hell are you planning?¡± Eva looked at her with alarm.


    ¡°If you jump across, everyone will hear it. So we¡¯ll need a loud enough distraction to cancel it out. You think you can make this jump?¡± Sophia grinned awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡­ that could work. I could definitely make the jump. And you¡­ you¡¯re sneaky enough. If you do get the guards distracted I can try getting the entrance.¡± Eva pursed her lips, ¡°You¡¯ll have to be fast though. If I leave it open, then they¡¯d definitely know something was up.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly are you planning on stirring up a distraction?¡± Eva prodded.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sophia flashed a bashful smile, ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out when I get over there.¡±


    ¡°God, it¡¯s hard to tell you two apart sometimes.¡± Eva mumbled.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Sophie¡¯s better at speaking to people now! Which naturally means that as the improved copy, I¡¯m better at it than her.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Eva sighed, ¡°Just be careful and don¡¯t take risks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take risks¡­?¡±


    ¡°Okay, unnecessary risk.¡±


    Sophia smirked and Eva just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Also, Soph, err¡­ do you mind if I call you that too?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± A little awkward and confusing, but, ¡°fine.¡± Sophia responded.


    ¡°Right. That wasn¡¯t my question. But how will I know what I¡¯m hearing or seeing is the diversion? Not just some vagrant making noise?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes twinkled with delight as she plotted her mischief, her gaze distracted by the picture slowly forming in her mind. ¡°You¡¯ll know. Trust me.¡± She winked.


    Eva was taken aback but didn¡¯t question her further, the two sharing one last overview of the area before trading affirming nods.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait here. But do be careful, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll explain getting her sister hurt when Sophie wakes up. Just come back here if you run into trouble. ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. So don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find whoever hurt Sophie.¡±


    Exchanging one last expression, Sophia departed and started leaping across the other rooftops in rapid succession. Yet her feet were steady and her movements precise. Unlike her counterpart who would¡¯ve likely slipped or fallen, she would brook no error when it came to her manoeuvres. Hah, planning a heist feels surprisingly fun.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophia perched herself above the drunkards like a hawk. Her eyes jumped between them and a group slightly further away. One to distract the redcloaks, another for the half orcs. Or just a generalised brawl, either option seemed fine to her. As long as it gives Eva the chance to get in.


    She pried off a decaying roof tile, exposing the eroded shell of the building beneath. Muttering a soft apology, she tried to quietly grind the tile into dozens of small little fragments, pausing occasionally when she heard someone walking underneath or within. It was a time consuming task that only added to her paranoia of being discovered but she persevered.


    With a handful of rubble in her palm and pocket. She scuttled across the rooftops until she was in overwatch position over the furthest group of drunken sailors. Their rambling and jeering banter echoed out into the night, one group amongst many in Arteria. When whatever tale was told reached a crescendo of laughter and bickering, Sophia grabbed the handful of rubble in her hand.


    ¡°Ayye!¡± Came the chorus of cheers below.


    Arcing her arms, she chucked the entire handful at the group in their moment of celebration. Predictably, a few bits fell short and clattered uselessly against the cobble streets. More than half however, found their marks.


    Pelted by a barrage of rubble in their moment of triumph, Sophia quickly heard the jovial mood turn into surprised shouts and barks of anger. Slinking back out of view, she hurriedly moved back to the detailed building, ignoring the curses that grew louder with each passing moment. She managed to break off another tile and hurled the whole thing in the group¡¯s general direction, hoping that it would draw their attention towards her and the redcloaks below her.


    Passing above the redcloak checkpoint, she finally reached the first building and found the second half of the rubble she had originally made. Beaming with delight at the havoc she was about to cause, she peeked over to make sure the first group of drunkards were still there. Gotcha.


    With clinical precision, she aimed the next handful at the sailors. Holding her breath, she steadied herself and threw. She didn¡¯t even get time to follow the trajectory before she ducked behind the roof, throwing herself out of sight. She had to avoid detection. Judging by the howls of agony from bits of tile, stone and dirt suddenly landing on top of people, she presumed she had been accurate enough.


    She waited a few seconds as the hollering grew louder and louder before peeking out from her vantage point. Sure enough, the first group cursing was searching for whoever had just pelted them, pushing past the unlucky pair of redcloaks watching that part of the perimeter. They were inevitably drawn to the second hollering group of sailors as those men in turn, thought that the first group had hurled insults at them. There was a moment of tension within her as the two groups squared off, looking as if they would just back down even as the sailors fumed at each other.


    Then it happened. Be it a shout from a redcloak, a concerned half orc, or even a punch thrown. Something triggered the crowd and the brawl began. Forty odd sailors began fighting in the streets and even dragged in one of the redcloaks who had gotten overzealous in his duties. The commotion was slow to be noticed at first, but then she saw them.


    One, two, three, soon a whole squad of half orcs emerged from their posts and descended upon the street, hurriedly forming a defensive line between the combatants and the trading house. It didn¡¯t take long for the chaos to erupt and draw more attention from nearby streets. A few beggars, some wandering sailors and others had cautiously come to take a look. Be it by chance or not, someone in the crowd might¡¯ve recognised a friend or just wanted to fight, and jumped in. This prompted a few spectators to become combatants as they took advantage to lay out their grievances with their neighbours in the form of a brawl.


    The melee had began in earnest and more guards swarmed from other sections to reinforce the other defenders. It was to their great dismay, that the redcloak who extracted himself from the fighting, found a whistle and blew it in panic for reinforcements. This would undoubtably draw both more redcloaks and spectators, adding to the already barely contained chaos. Perfection.


    She just hoped that Eva made it in.


    Her part was now done. The rest was up to Eva. From her current vantage point, she couldn¡¯t see the opposite side of the building where Eva was to make entry. All she could do was press herself against the roof to mimize her profile, and stare intently at the main door for any sign that it was being disturbed. So she waited.


    And waited.


    And waited.


    Her breathing sped up as she wondered what might¡¯ve happened within. If there were staffers or guards still roaming indoors, Eva could be engaged in combat and she wouldn¡¯t know. She had no doubt the saintess would pull through. But then what? Do we continue? Push on?


    Just then, she saw it. A flash of movement. One of the blinds in the window near the doorway fluttered ever so slightly. An illusion? Hallucination? My imagination?  She waited, wondering if there would be anything more. But there was not. Nor could she properly see from up here if the door handle had turned or not. Dammit, now what? Do I just go? Hells. She frowned. Stellesia protects, I suppose. May the shadows hide my path, she muttered a small prayer.


    Taking a risk, she tried sliding down the side of the building before dropping. She almost got in position when her hand caught on a tile and simply broke it off. Her left arm immediately tensed as it tried to sustain her weight, her other hand gripping the broken tile to ensure it didn¡¯t just clatter to the ground. Her am grew sore as she tried to lower herself further, but then, she fell.


    She didn¡¯t have time to comprehend what had happened when she landed with a thud. She felt the wind getting knocked out of her lungs, nearly making her groan out loud in pain. It was a dull ache that would heal, but the thud itself would¡¯ve attracted attention, it was too loud. Hearing heavy footsteps heading her way, she managed to press herself against the wall and quickly chucked the loose tile at full force down the opposite end of the alleyway. As it shattered upon hitting a wall, the heavy footsteps turned from a jog to a sprint as two giant half orcs ran to intercept the noise. Their silhouettes alone already stood a full head above hers, and she automatically shivered in fear. Definitely not a match in a physical fight.


    With no time to spare, she ignored regaining her composure and simply dashed through where the orcs had come from, catching sight of the compound ahead. She prayed that no one else was watching and leapt from shadow to shadow in an attempt to cross the street undetected. If anything, she tried to be quick enough that anyone who did see her might think they wee just hallucinating shadows moving around erratically.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± A sentry grunted from nearby.


    Terrified, she dived towards the entrance and laid down prone on the ground. Knowing that they could potentially see her even in the dark, she reached up to try the door handle. It gave way, then it didn¡¯t. It was locked. Oh shit. In a panic, she crawled alongside the building hoping to stay out of sight. She froze as she felt what could be someone¡¯s gaze land near her position, her heart beating loudly in her ears as it drowned out everything else. A beat of sweat slid down her forehead and she held her breath, and waited.


    Yet, nothing came. No calls, no meaty hands grabbing her. She was safe, for now. No time, no time. She searched desperately for an opening when the curtain to window above her moved. Oh fuck.


    Eva¡¯s face barely revealed itself and the girl made a hand gesture on the window that Sophia could not see. In response, Sophia quickly tried to signal her. But ,worried about detection, she raised her hands too low, and Eva disappeared back behind the blinds. No! She paused to try and sense anyone nearby, feeling nothing, she hurriedly turned around and gently pushed the door handle once more. Still locked, no, no, no!


    Click


    The sound came from the handle. Her eyes immediately shot up. Giving it one last try, it gave way and the door moved slightly from the pressure she exerted. Yes! Nice work, Eva!


    She wasted no time and pushed her way inside, carefully closing the door to not make a noise. When the satisfying click echoed once more, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned around just to stagger back as someone put her into a chokehold and she felt something being forcefully shoved into her mouth. As her eyes widened in shock, a sharp pain in her right arm made her spasm slightly. Wha¡­ She barely registered the orc and human holding her before she passed out, her head lolling downwards. Help.

 Act 6 Chapter 28: Dark Heart of Commerce

    ¡°When the skjalds sing of our deeds, when the blood of our foes flow like wine.


    Under the star stricken sky, we will sing and we will mourn.


    We will honor the fallen and those who have entered the eternal hunt.


    Then let us make merry and drink! For the foul beast has been slain!


    A blight eradicated, a legend earned.


    From death we find life, in life we bring death.


    So that those who cannot, will live once again.


    In words of spirit and song.¡±


    - War Song of Wolf Brother Tojmar The Valorous, Slayer of The Forsaken


    <hr><hr>


    Sophia woke up feeling cold and in pain. She tried to shiver only to realise that her limbs no longer responded. In a panic, she gasped awake as she tried to crane her sore neck to look at what held her back. Iron shackles. What the? How? Ughh. My head.


    As her senses returned, she immediately retched and spat globules of saliva and vomit ahead of her. Catching her breath, she finally managed to fully open her eyes to assess the situation. Her eyes found themselves dancing across a nearly featureless, dark, and dank prison cell. She was shackled at her ankles and wrists, her appendages wriggling helplessly against the chilly iron cuffs. Worse, as she looked down, she found that whoever had incapacitated her earlier had also removed everything from here. She was dangling here naked.


    To her increasing dismay, she recognised little of her surroundings. Everything around her consisted of stone slabs or the iron bars that held her here. At the very least, as she craned her neck to look behind her, she could spy some basic amenities. A table, a chair, a bed, and what she hoped was a toilet. But with her still being restrained, she couldn¡¯t avoid the gut feeling that all was not what it seemed.


    Her mind then struggled to remember what had happened. A never-ending dull ache pounded in the recesses of her mind and she could only vaguely recall the moment of surprise she had. The plan to infiltrate the Braveskull trading house was going about as well as it could. Then she entered and someone had restrained her as she was then fed with something. A low pain from her arm also revealed that she was also the subject to an injection of sorts, a grim prospect.


    She tried to force her stomach to churn back out every bit of matter it had within. Uncertain if whatever foreign substance had already been mostly processed or expelled within her. All she knew was that it was better out than in. A slight itch also began to overtake her, but with her limbs restrained , the most she could do was to flex her muscles in hopes of calming the impending itchiness.


    Only now did she gradually begin to take in the full scope of her situation. She was trapped and restrained with no visible way to escape. She also had no idea how long it had been since she was placed here. Or know anything about Eva¡¯s current whereabouts.


    Trying to calm her mind, she wearily let her eyes close as the sounds of the world around her carried its way to her cell. What she heard however, only petrified her even more, sending her heart exploding as it pounded loudly in her mind. All around her, she could now hear the pants, cries and groans of life. Potentially other prisoners. Which meant that she wasn¡¯t alone. But there was a sense of despair in their weakened calls. A hopelessness that wrapped itself around everything.


    Then she heard it. Mortifying sounds that made her soul shrivel up. Her body tensed with a guttural fear as the muffled cries of someone being forcefully assaulted echoed from elsewhere in the prison. The horrifying noise made her realise why she had been stripped down and shackled in an almost spread eagle. Unconsciously, her body started trembling all on its own, the fear of what could happen beginning to weigh heavily upon it. Oh Goddess, oh stars, shadows hide me. Oh no.


    Occasionally, she could even hear the squelching crunch of food being eaten, humanoid food. Though given what some of the others might be experiencing, she didn¡¯t know if that was a better or worst fate.


    Her thoughts drifted to Eva and Taurox, and she prayed that they hadn¡¯t failed. That Eva was still around looking for clues and then potentially her.


    A scream of agony came from a distant prisoner. Sophia could only try to block out the noises as panic began to set in. With nothing she could do, she simply clenched her jaw shut and closed her eyes. Hoping that everything would be fine, she sent out a plea.


    Help me.


    <hr><hr>


    Seconds felt like hours and minutes like days. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been there, only that the despair in the air was never ending. Every few seconds someone would cry or whimper, every few minutes a door would open, and the unmistakable sound of a rough fucking would echo down the prison. She noted how every time that happened, everyone else would try their best to remain silent, as if worried that the slightest noise might draw attention to themselves.


    Ahead of her, she spied two other cells, both relatively spacious. One had a middle aged man, scruffy and likely a peasant. The other was an older girl than herself, and judging by the winkles and calluses on her hands, also a peasant. From what she could observe so far, these weren¡¯t meant to be criminals, but ordinary people. Just what the hells is going on?.


    The hellish noises were only interrupted when the sound of multiple boots clicked against the cold stone floor. An eerie sense of dread permeated the prison as the footsteps drew closer. Judging by the direction of the sound, Sophia gulped back her fear and waited.


    Glancing upwards, she saw the girl catching sight of the new arrivals first. Her eyes immediately lowered to the ground as she quaked with fear. Looking at the man, she saw him meet her gaze before immediately looking away, also terrified.


    Sophia noticed the shadow cover up the entrance to her cell first. What scant light was blocked by a massive figure that dwarfed those around it. From the corner, she first saw two half orc guards, the same as those she had seen outside the trading house. But they were not rejoicing or jeering at her, no, they were afraid. Then a man came through, also middle aged, lightly bearded, dark hair like a Traxian¡¯s. The sentries moved to let him pass, stiff as boards. The man then gestured to the monster down the corridor. From the shadows, emerged a creature out of her nightmares.


    A monstrous creature with ashen green skin and reddish yellow eyes stared back at her. The half orcs stood about a full two heads taller than her, the beastial orc almost two taller than them. He had a slight hunch and sported two large tusk-like teeth on the edges of his mouth. The creature¡¯s body was almost wholly uncovered. Veiny, rippling muscles were decorated with more scars than one could count, only a few strips of rags and a loincloth covering his nethers. Though judging by what appeared to be an arm length appendage under the loincloth while at rest, she doubted the cloth really mattered.


    A dreadful thought entered her mind as the group opened up the door to her cell. One of the guards came in first before the human followed him.


    Steadying herself, she tried her best to take in what information she could. She had thought she saw a flash of white and green when she was knocked unconscious, but seeing the man now, she realized it was him. A white shirt and dark green buttoned vest. So he¡¯s either wearing the same clothes or he changed already. Assuming it''s the same, then it¡¯s likely that it¡¯s still the same night. A cold comfort when she was already facing down her captors, naked and unarmed.


    She sucked in a small breath. Here goes nothing, I guess.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to answer any questions you might have.¡± She managed to rasp out, surprising herself at how hoarse and weak her own voice sounded.


    The man looked amused, finally pulling out what looked to be a metal baton, ¡°How cooperative. Lines up with my assumption, at least. You¡¯re a civiliain, right?¡± His voice echoed out, cold, but curious.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He seemed to wait, and unsure of what to do, Sophia also waited in turn. Eventually, the man raised an eyebrow at her, examining her body as he seemingly ran through a few calculations in his mind.


    ¡°No questions?¡± He finally asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She looked to the other captors, the half orcs seemed to simply obey. The monstrous orc just waited, staring at her as if he had found himself a snack.


    A sickening blast of pain struck her ribs as the man hit her with the baton. Sophia wanted to crumple in agony but the restraints kept her upright.


    ¡°So slow. No lying, once more. No questions?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°N-no-argh!¡± Sophia cried out as he smashed the baton into her sides again.


    ¡°No lying.¡±


    ¡°I-I have many questions, but I don¡¯t dare ask.¡± She stammered out, trying desperately to cradle her sides but unable to.


    ¡°Good. We¡¯re getting somewhere. Are you willing to fully cooperate? Because there are more important things I should be doing.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­yes. I¡¯ll answer, as I already said.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s begin. Why are you here?¡± He spoke as he stared into her eyes. But his gaze was a frightening one, like a thief trying to pick a lock. Except this was a lock into her mind, and she didn¡¯t know how to stop it.


    ¡°Information, looking for information.¡± She grimaced.


    He seemed to roll his eyes and scowl. Before she could even prepare herself, he struck her again.


    "Ahh!"


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so terse. Elaborate. What information?¡±


    ¡°Friend was attacked.¡± She winced, ¡°Thought there might be information here about the attack.¡±


    ¡°Attack? Did you think they were taken here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Here, Lotkep, or another trading house. This was just the most convenient on the way. Didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be so much trouble.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°Lotkep¡­ what made you think a trading house would do such a thing?¡± The man¡¯s expression shifted, but remained unreadable.


    What do I say? That we learned it from the church? Or a rumor? It could technically count as-ack! ¡°Ahh!¡± Sophia yelped as the man smacked her again. A bone somewhere cracking as the jolt of pain reverberated throughout her.


    ¡°Less thinking, more answering.¡± He tapped the baton against her, the cold steel sending pained shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Ru-rumors on the street. If people get attacked or taken, that it¡¯s umm, well that it¡¯s one of the big guys. The trading companies.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, the boogeyman of the streets. How irritating, I thought we already took care of this matter?¡± He looked at one of his subordinates.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we thought.¡± One of the half orcs nervously replied.


    ¡°We already stopped¡­¡± The man muttered to himself before his eyes lit up, ¡°Ah! Was your friend perhaps a refugee?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Like a war refugee from the front?¡± Sophia timidly asked.


    The man nodded.


    ¡°Then, um, yes. She¡¯s from Carrador.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The man stroked his chin, examining her once more. ¡°Yes, yes. The picture begins to paint itself within my mind.¡± He mumbled to himself.


    This looked to be some sort of indicator that something was to happen. For behind him, the half orc guards began shifting uncomfortably. The monstrous orc eyeing her with increasing glee. She felt her stomach churning in dread.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Sorted. Now, onto more mundane and operative questions I suppose.¡± The man snapped back to attention, ¡°Name, affiliation, and occupation, if you have any.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um,¡± Shit, quick! ¡°Sarah Caster.¡± She lied, ¡°No group err, affiliation I guess? Student at the Academy.¡±


    The man looked a bit startled when she mentioned the Academy, his expression turning to a low glower as he tapped the baton against her menacingly. ¡°Academy, academy¡­ shit.¡± He snarled, ¡°This is most troublesome indeed. A student, hmmm. And your friend?¡±


    ¡°Th-the lookout?¡± They can''t know who Eva is, or this''ll spiral real fast.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Rosaline Garte. Also a student-Ah!¡± Sophia let out a pained yelp as he hit her with the baton.


    ¡°Affiliation, don¡¯t leave out details or skip a step.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry. Also no affiliation.¡± She winced.


    ¡°Good. Good. Your cooperation tonight has been noted. You can expect a positive evaluation when the time comes.¡± The man flashed a joyless smile at her. He then turned to his subordinates. ¡°Speed up our plans. Recall the sentries and have everyone here moved to the kolonia. At once.¡± He ordered. Kolonia? Is that their word for colony? They want to ship us to a colony?!


    ¡°At once? How soon is that?¡± One of the half orcs finally spoke, his low gravelly voice contrasting with the man¡¯s smooth yet rapid speech.


    ¡°At once means at once. Tonight. Now. Get it done.¡± The man clicked his tongue disdainfully.


    ¡°Of course my lord. Sorry, my lord.¡± The half orc lowered his head.


    The two half orc guards then quickly turned on their heels and left, looking positively relieved that they could go. The man meanwhile, seemed occupied with his own thoughts, going through a variety of expressions as he continued to silently think. Sophia¡¯s eyes then wandered back to the huge orc.


    Her face paled as she unconsciously started trembling. Throughout her exchange with the man, she had caught glimpses of the monster eyeing her. Possibly debating on what it should do with her. Now however, it seemed to have made its mind up. Seeing the massive member swell with excitement made Sophia afraid. A primal, dark fear that was ingrained within all living things. A fear of something beyond her control and one that seemed unlikely to relent.


    She felt her mouth dry up at the thought of the creature approaching. Her muscles tensed as she desperately searched for a way out.


    Perhaps having noticed her distress, the man finally snapped back out of it only to turn and look at his pet monster. Instead of showing kindness or any form of consideration to her cooperation the past few minutes, he just started walking out without acknowledging her further. Sophia was about to plead when he spoke once more.


    ¡°Logdane, no breaking.¡± The man warned the orc, ¡°Take this other one instead. That one¡¯s still useful to me. Let Telmer know when you finish.¡± He pointed to the other girl¡¯s cell.


    Sophia¡¯s heart almost dropped. Finding only a perverse happiness that she was not to be the victim.


    ¡°No break. Telmer finish.¡± The massive orc growled obediently. Though she could sense something akin to disappointment in his voice.


    ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll be leaving afterwards, so be quick.¡± The man didn¡¯t even stop walking, simply turning the corner and leaving.


    ¡°Fun, quick.¡± The orc grinned darkly.


    Sophia began hyperventilating as the girl began to scream in terror, trying to ignore the agonising sounds as she pleaded for mercy. But the orc was uncaring, and soon, only his back was visible as he entered the other girl¡¯s cell. Soon, Sophia could only clench her eyes shut as the screaming began. Eva, where are you? Anyone, please.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophia could only offer a small prayer when the girl¡¯s tortured screams stopped. The orc however, wasn¡¯t finished. With each passing second, she could only flinch as the sound of flesh slapping against flesh continued. She couldn¡¯t tell how long it went on for, only that it had been far too long.


    By the time that the orc stopped, Sophia felt sick to her stomach, having retreated into her mind to avoid thinking what happened to the poor girl. Beyond their little cluster of cells, she could hear the sounds of chains being moved around as the half orcs began moving the prisoners. Sophia sucked in a worried breath, knowing that she would only have a small window to leave a clue or two before she was spirited away. To the Kolonia, or whatever it¡¯s supposed to be.


    She stowed her thoughts when she suddenly felt the presence of something looming over her. Looking up, she almost wet herself at the sight of the monster orc staring at her. Its beady eyes glared at her hungrily, it¡¯s used phallus slowly returning to its erect form already. Mortified, she simply stared at it and where he human had left earlier, hoping that it would get the implication that it should follow the man¡¯s orders to leave her alone.


    Luck was not on her side.


    With barely a snort, the monster¡¯s massive arms simply pulled apart the iron bars that were supposed to keep her locked up. The ear piercing groans of the iron as they were pulled apart struck a pang of fear into her heart. She tried to make herself as small as possible, but the shackles kept her in place. Petrified, her panicked mind raced to find a solution. But she had found nothing when the orc suddenly pried open the shackles holding her legs. A brief glimpse of hope almost crawled to the surface, only to be immediately be beaten into nothingness as the orc''s hungry grin grew wider.


    "Not enough fun." He let out a vicious growl, "New fun." He reached for her.


    Sophia tried to shift away now that her legs were freed. But it mattered little as the creature wrapped one hand around her waist and lifted her off the ground. Before she could even register what had happened, something massive split her open and the most intense pain in her life destroyed any and all rationality she might''ve had. Her defences broken, she retreated inwards, her mind hurriedly emptied as she tried to locking herself within the sanctum of her own thoughts. Yet that was not enough. For when the orc thrusted, she was violently torn from her shelter, the sharp blast of agony overpowering whatever she had left. With no where left to hide and forcefully thrown into reality, there was nothing she could do but scream.

 Act 6 Chapter 29: The Weight of A Trade

    ¡°When it comes to making Artes, no one does it better than the merchant houses of Arteria itself. These multinational companies run what is essentially an empire of their own. With all the bells and whistles to boot. If ye know what¡¯s good for ye, you¡¯d do well to steer clear of their business, unless absolutely necessary. ¡±


    - Corzonoe Pelagius, Southshore Company Merchant, ¡°Warning to Business Partner¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Come on, this way!¡± Eva beckoned the handful of sailors following her.


    The entire section of the port district was up in arms as people rioted about seemingly anything after Sophia pulled her stunt. The area was in bedlam as protestors clashed with redcloaks and the half orcs of Braveskull. She had managed to secure a few potentially useful documents and maps before the presence of others within the trading house forced her to hide. She tried to signal to Sophia to abort, that the situation was slowly spiralling out of control. However, given that she couldn¡¯t find the girl when she escaped with her documents, she had a sinking feeling that the girl had gone in and gotten into trouble.


    Having been driven out by the presence of a large half orc contingent, Eva left the building to regroup, only to find that Sophia was no longer here. Planning her reentry, she managed to round up a few disgruntled sailors out of the rioters and urged them to strike where it would hurt, the trading house. Evidently, under paying or cheating one¡¯s employees and contractors worked to her advantage and she fomented this unrest into action. Whilst other rioters clashed on the street corners, this group would ransack the trading house, or at least, that was her plan.


    Their advance didn¡¯t go unnoticed however. Three half orc guards locked shields and stared down the rowdy crowd. None of the sailors seemed keen at being beaten down by creatures with such powers behind their blows, but neither did the orcs seem willing to push their luck in an engagement. Fine, I¡¯ll do it myself.


    Bobbing in and out of the crowd, she kept low to the ground and charged one of the half orcs. Confused, the sentry just looked at her and only began reacting when she leapt at the guard. Her sudden movements caught him off guards and they both fell to the ground. Their clattering inspired the mob and the sailors roared as they charged. The two remaining guards barely had a chance to react as they were swarmed and quickly subdued, though they did manage to knock down a few of the rioters.


    The group let out a cheer and rallied their spirits. Instead of carefully opening the door, one of the sailors rammed it with his body, breaking it open and sending splinters flying everywhere. The others pushed into the building with reckless abandon. Almost instantly, they were met with resistance and a few guards in the interior started skirmishing with them. Chairs and desks within the trading house were tossed asunder as both orcs and humans used whatever they could as non lethal weapons.


    Eva herself took advantage of the chaos to push her way towards a side hallway that she hadn¡¯t explored yet. A few angry sailors spotted her movement and followed. The new, smaller party weaving their way towards the hallway, avoiding the majority of the brawling.


    A few half orc guards got in their way, but in the tighter spaces of the trading house, the sailors held the advantage. They were like a swarm of rabid ants; drunk, rage filled sailors on a wrecking spree. More than one guard was knocked down from stray chair legs as the mob advanced.


    Their progress only came to a halt at an intersection of hallways, with Eva stopping the mob as she felt the distinctive rumbling of something beneath her feet. A few of the others also shared uneasy looks as they too, felt the movement. Buoyed by their momentum, they continued nonetheless, pushing towards the unknown hallway.


    They were also near a set of stairs, and parts of her mob slowly filtered themselves upstairs, content to not solve any mystery and to simply continue looting the place. Eva didn¡¯t mind, it meant less.


    ¡°Over ''ere! Look!¡± A sailor shouted from inside a room.


    Eva and the others quickly made their way over. In the man¡¯s drunken demolition of an office, he managed to open a hidden doorway behind some bookshelves. Of all the¡­ let''s make some more trouble.


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Eva quickly called out, ¡°Scavenge this room first. If they¡¯ve got a hidden door, I¡¯ll bet they¡¯re someone important.¡±


    Her words had an immediate effect on the crowd with most of them quickly scrambling to see what loot they could find. Eva rummaged through the desk within the office for anything that might help. To her disappointment, she found nothing substantial, though a document about the Academy did catch her eye. She snatched up the file and tucked it away.


    Sensing that the looting was drawing to a close with the office sufficiently trashed, Eva moved to the hidden entrance and the others slowly started to follow.


    Together, they descended a dark but oddly well maintained stairway. The stone flooring making their footsteps instantly noticeable compared to some of the softer wooden flooring of the offices. Though, then again, traveling in the company of drunk rioters was never going to be a stealthy affair.


    A sense of ominous foreboding emanated from the darkened halls of the basement. Only the faintest wisps of magefire torches kept the darkness at bay. The air was noticeably more stale and foul than the rest of the trading house just a flight of stairs away. The scent of mould and water damage was mixed in with sweat and urine. Eva fought the urge to barf as a few of the sailors did, their vomit adding to the unpleasantness everyone felt.


    At the main landing, there were racks and storage crates. A few left open and revealed a bounty of metals, ores, and even gemstones. Some of the less curious sailors hurriedly snatched up what they could. The others continued ever onwards, the draw of a mystery outweighing their desire to simply trash the trading house¡¯s inventory.


    They wandered through the dingy storage area and Eva couldn¡¯t help but notice how spacious it was in terms of headroom. It at least alleviated the problem of the festering smell somewhat, allowing the group to proceed without much difficulty. They trudged past a few more storage spaces before stopping in front of an unlit corridor. On the far end, there was once again light, but the sudden darkness in the middle seemed suspicious to her. And she wasn¡¯t the only one. The sailors also began muttering about a trap or tricks, possibilities that also crossed her mind.


    ¡°The fuck is this place?¡± One of the men hissed into the darkness.


    ¡°Dunno, wanna find out?¡± His compatriot responded with a shove.


    ¡°Oi, oi! You¡¯re looking to get fucked?!¡± The first man brought up his fists.


    ¡°Lads, lads. Let¡¯s save the fighting for after we leave. The quicker we get through this place, the happier I¡¯ll be.¡± A third sailor chimed in.


    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± Eva muttered.


    She could feel the expectant gazes drop back onto her. After all, drunk or not, wandering head first into a dark corridor just generally seemed like a bad idea. Unfortunately for her, by having roused this group of riots to her banner, she seemed to be the one they expected to drive them forward.


    With a measured amount of reluctance, she grabbed a nearby magefire torch and pushed forward. Every step in the darkened hallway made her feel uneasy, her soft, solitary footsteps echoing all around her. Only when she was about halfway did the curious sailors join her, the clattering of their shoes bringing about a small sense of relief.


    Eva froze as her ears caught the small noise echoing from somewhere beyond the hallway. An eerie haunting sound that resembled a ghostly howl. The sailors had also heard the noise and now bunched up behind her, the more superstitious ones remaining far behind the others. The hells is that?


    She shared a glance with her new allies, and they too seemed frightened by the noise. She gestured for them to stick close. Taking a small breath, she walked to the light at the end of the corridor. She was relatively defenceless beyond the torch and pen, but her hand tightened around both, just in case. No traps, at least.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Taking a few steps into the light, she emerged into a far grittier place than the storage room. Turning the corner, there was little doubt what she had stumbled upon. She was face to face with an opened door made out of iron bars and what looked to be a little room of sorts beyond it. Getting a little closer, she stepped through the doors and beckoned for the others to follow.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± One of them muttered.


    ¡°A prison.¡± Eva hissed, ¡°Now quiet. We don¡¯t know if anyone¡¯s still here.¡±


    Cautiously, they slowly advanced step by step, unsure of what lay within this new area as the faint hint of other lights kept the area shrouded in a dim ambiance.


    The small room turned out to be an office of sorts, and Eva discovered the remains of a small ash pile. Someone burned something here, likely to hide evidence. But how the hells do you hide a prison? Or better yet, how the hell did no one notice this? No, the city definitely knows. Eva shuddered, and they¡¯re helping bury it.


    Signs of a mild struggle were present. Splotches of blood on the walls outside the cells, the scuff marks of bladed weapons hitting the walls. But there was something bothering her. Beyond the ethereal cries and occasional groans, it was too quiet.


    Most of the cells were also empty. But from what she could gather, they were emptied very recently. But we saw no one come through the building. She mumbled to herself, must mean there¡¯s another exit somewhere, fuck. Looking around, she also noticed how odd the cells looked. Most had decent beds and mattresses, alongside a few amenities that indicated that some level of thought had been put into it. Likely for a long term stay, poor souls.


    The further in they went, the more distressed the group became. The previously boisterous but cautious sailors were now tightly packed together, unwilling to open ranks in case something or someone jumped out from a corner. Eva herself could feel the back of the pen dig into her palm, but she didn¡¯t care, it was better to have a weapon ready than nothing.


    The acrid scent of sweat and bodily expulsions grew even heavier the deeper in they got, a few men and even Eva gagged as they passed by a few of the cells. Still, they persevered and continued their investigations, following the source of the haunting cries.


    ¡°Fucking hells!¡± One the sailors yelped.


    Everyone turned to see what the man freaked out at and collectively gasped or jumped away. Even Eva felt squeamish at the sight.


    Within the darkened corners of one of the cells they passed, there was a corpse. Its gender was indistinguishable and the body had been completely mangled. Like something had been eating or chewing it. Fighting back a dry heave, she tapped her foot to indicate to the others for them to move along. An act they were all too eager to follow as no one had any desire to remain near the corpse.


    ¡°Captain ¡®ill be pissed if he finds out we¡¯re here.¡± Someone muttered.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be pissed at us for rioting, this ain¡¯t gonna change much. Too late to turn back.¡± Another replied.


    ¡°Goddess, what the fuck was that body?¡± A sailor groaned.


    ¡°Quiet. No use thinking about that now. Keep following the little lady.¡±


    She could hear the tension in their voice, the longer they spent here, the less the drunkenness could keep their worries at bay. It didn¡¯t help that the deeper they went, the more the cells seemed disorganised, as if the trading company had made a hasty retreat, leaving many things in disarray.


    Most cells seemed to have been evacuated and Eva couldn¡¯t help but worry that Sophia had been taken with them. Whatever the company was doing, they definitely had a separate exit.


    ¡°Do you guys hear that?¡±


    ¡°The crying? Yeah, we¡¯re not deaf.¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    The sailors were talking more, their nerves acting up.


    Crossing yet another hallway, it was now evident their arrival hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. For if there were any signs that people were cleaning up the place to hide evidence, there was none more clear than the half cleared guard post here, a pile of papers hastily shredded and a halberd that had been left behind. Whatever the modus operandi was, Eva was just glad that the guards were ordered to simply abandon their mission instead of making a forceful last stand. A small mercy. The last of the guards having quickly disappeared probably when the drunken bunch breached the prison.


    Eva didn¡¯t know how long they had crept along the basement prison, only that she finally noticed a change in the tile set of the wall. Here, things looked just a bit more clinical, more polished. Gazing around, she also found that the cells here were more spacious, the headroom a bit taller. Here, instead of the mouldy rotted smell of sweat and corpses, she could detect a faint hint of bleach. Huh? More curious than before, she spotted strange looking stains everywhere and her chest tightened as the puzzle began unravelling before her eyes.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to figure out why. Passing by one cell, the entire group fell into a disgusted silence as they finally found a relatively intact corpse. A girl was chained to the wall, her throat slit and very much dead. But judging by the lack of clothing and battered appearance, there was little deduction that the group needed to do.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Eva swore.


    A few others joined in on vocalising their disgust.


    Filled with a renewed sense of urgency, Eva wasted no time in bolting ahead, forcing her ragtag group to rush to follow. It didn¡¯t take long before the group was now close enough to differentiate the crying noises actively from the deathly silence elsewhere in the prison. Even the sailors had shut up as they all anticipated some form of conflict, their eyes looking nervously darting around in search of any hidden foes. Eva held a hand to halt the party and gestured for one of the sailors to accompany her. For they would scout what was ahead, just in case.


    Excluding the man who had been volunteered and pushed toward her by his comrades. The rest of them seem perfectly content in letting the two be the guinea pigs to test for signs of danger. Undeterred, the two rounded a corner and found themselves close to a dead end. The sound, it¡¯s definitely from here. Holding her finger to her lips, she then gestured for the unlucky sailor to go to the opposite wall. Once there, she looked to him to see if he was ready, the drunk and unfortunately fast sobering volunteer could only reluctantly nod.


    Taking but a few steps into this group of cells revealed a harrowing sight. An empty but bloodied cell to her left, and one with a corpse where the sailor was. With the crying now directly ahead, they took the fateful few steps that would put them into view. Walking forward, Eva¡¯s heart dropped and the color left her face.


    Listlessly sobbing and shaking a battered looking girl was her charge. Unclothed, bruised and bloodied where she shouldn¡¯t be, Sophia was like a ghost. The girl looked paler than usual and when Eva gasped, their eyes met. The half elf stifled her cries and become silent at once. But aside from a flicker of acknowledgement, Sophiareturned to shaking her fallen compatriot, an empty glossiness in her eyes.


    Looking down, Eva followed a blood trail from the first cell and came to the conclusion that the person Sophia was shaking had come from there. In the cell across from her, a half eaten corpse remained. It was a harrowing sight and Eva¡¯s stomach churned as she was too shocked to fully comprehend anything.


    Moving a little closer, her footsteps made the girl look up once more. But this time, Sophia¡¯s eyes focused a little. Her expression however, quickly darkened and she turned away from Eva.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± Sophia spoke, her voice devoid of emotion.


    Hearing this, Eva crumpled. She¡¯d failed, she had failed and let her friend¡¯s sister go through hell.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still breathing, help me get her out.¡± Sophia ordered. Eva almost moved but realised the girl wasn''t talking to her.


    The sailor, who had been trying to hide his presence, sprung into action, the look of horror on the man¡¯s face blended with a look of pure rage. There''s no going back now.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got survivors! Help!¡± The sailor called out, ¡°Someone get a doctor above ground, now!¡±


    His voice cut through the silence and the others quickly came over, the curses and shock they felt only balanced by the now validated disdain for the company. There was a sense of sorrowful rage in the air, they would not let this go unanswered. Someone handed over a coat and they draped it over the unconscious girl, getting ready to move her, taking great care to gently lift her up. Another tried to pass Sophia a coat, but the girl retreated slightly. Someone else slapped the man¡¯s hand and he seemed to realise what he was doing and simply left the jacket on the ground. Gods, what have I done? She didn''t need to go through this. None of this.


    ¡°Sophia¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I-¡± Eva tried to speak.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The half elf muttered absently, ¡°Did you get what we need?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I-what?¡±


    Sophia just scowled at her.


    ¡°I¡­ yes.¡± Eva answered, ¡°But-¡±


    Sophia looked away, ¡°I just want to go home.¡± She half whispered.


    ¡°I¡­ of course. Of course. I¡¯m sorry. Of course. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    With barely a grunt or a noise, Sophia stood up and immediately staggered forward, almost tripping and falling to the ground. Eva caught her, but the contact made the half elf flinch. Still, Sophia held on, though pointedly avoiding meeting her gaze. Eva felt her chest tighten, not only had she so utterly failed her friend, but judging by the anger the sailors felt. A reckoning was about to sweep both her and the city. All cause I couldn''t wait. Gods... may God have mercy on us all. I''m so sorry, Sophia, I''m sorry.

 Act 6 Chapter 30: The Uneasy Wait

    ¡°The Arterian Affair - Arterian Affairs


    Chaos At The Port - A Worker¡¯s Hat


    A People Torn In Two: The Arterian Dilema - Forward Pont!


    Unreported Truths: Darkness in the World¡¯s Eye - Adventurer¡¯s Guild Journal


    The Confederation of Chaos - The Legionary


    Riot in Arteria- The Carradorian


    A Scandal Most Foul - Academy Gazette


    To Shape Our Future - The Deeper Look ¡±


    - Various News Headlines, Astra the 19th, ¡°Day After ¡®The Arterian Scandal¡¯¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie fought to stay silent, to keep herself still even as the sensations overwhelmed her. Mere moments ago she had been staring at the ceiling, then, out of nowhere, they came. Through her innate connection with her counterpart, they could occasionally share thoughts and words. This bout was different, it was raw unadulterated emotions. And none of it was pleasant.


    Pain, sorrow, hatred, despair, loss, anxiety, fear. All flowed through like water breaching a damn, crushing whatever was caught within its onslaught. The torrent of emotion was so vivid that Sophie could feel the phantom tendrils wrap around her, the different feelings blending into a swirling vortex of chaos that sent her heart pounding.


    Sophie gasped trying to process the deluge of jumbled thoughts all at once. The constraints around her binding her ever more deeply into her own thoughts. She rasped, her body realising that she had forgotten to breathe for a minute.


    Then, it stopped.


    There was a low drone, like the whirring buzz of a beetle or insect flying by. Then nothing. A silence. An emptiness that terrified her. For although she could put up her own mind palace to hide her thoughts from her counterpart and Sophia being able to do the same. There was always a gentle tickle at the back of her mind that reminded her of the other¡¯s existence.


    Like a lone firefly in the dark night sky, she reached out. But no matter how much she flashed, there was no connection. Or rather, only an impenetrable wall remained. Something¡¯s wrong. What happened?


    <hr><hr>


    Ever since waking up, Sophie was filled with anxiety. Though she managed to hide most of her worries from Alodie, even when recuperating with just the two of them. Her mood was uplifted when news of Aryana¡¯s recovery also reached her, the equally worried redhead and her sister alongside the dark elf paid a quick visit. The trio shared what they had heard in the meantime and Sophie wasted no time in catching up on lost kisses with Ary.


    When they had to leave due to an Academy wide curfew and inspection of rooms, she and Alodie made their own fun with a deck of cards that the trio bought for them. Even Miraevie managed to make an appearance in the short time she had to wish them both well. The glint in the elf¡¯s eyes made Sophie swell up with no small amount of pride, for she could tell that her classmate now saw her differently than just the ¡®crazy half elf adventurer kid¡¯.


    Things came to a head when Veteran Inquisitor Alaran and Inquisitor Cross finally returned on Morus with some troubling news. In their investigations on campus and amongst the guardians, they had discovered evidence of not just traitors, but a handful of members that willingly betrayed their mission to aid the assassin. Thankfully all of them were promptly detained with the majority being held by the elite Raven¡¯s Wrath, but a few given over to inquisitorial custody. Good news however, was fleeting. For apparently Taurox had arrived in the dead of night to inform the inquisitors that there was an increasing probability that the corrupt guardians and assassin could potentially have had something to do with one of the city¡¯s trading houses.


    Though there was no actionable plan yet, the inquisitors were at least kind enough to share that they planned to extract what they could from the traitors before forming a proper investigation. All of this was nominally better than the situation they were in before, where they had little to no information. But Sophie couldn¡¯t help feel uneasy. For if Taurox was here, that meant Eva and Sophia were off in the city by themselves. And while she had no doubt they were both capable, she knew that both Eva and herself were quite rash individuals. Meaning that her clone, Sophia, would likely be equally as rash. Considering that they were dealing with a trading house, she could only hope they focused more on leisure and relaxing in the city instead.


    But considering the nightmare and strange sensations last night¡­ I somehow doubt it. She shuddered and shot Alodie a look, the girl glancing back curiously in-between bites of her porridge. Seeing her, Sophie felt a pang of guilt. For someone as innocent and kind as her current partner in recovery to have gotten hurt through no fault of her own, reminded Sophie of why she would continue to persevere. To make sure people like Alodie or Ary can live without worry. And perhaps to unravel the mystery of the Void. She chuckled a little to herself, apologies for getting so distracted. Though she doubted the Entity really cared, she figured trying to ingratiate herself wasn¡¯t the worst idea in the world. Goddess, if it¡¯s only that simple. With Princess Samantha¡¯s being hurt¡­ I wish the Entity¡¯s the only thing I needed to worry about. Hah, and the stolen dawn. Whatever all that¡¯s about.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Alode asked.


    ¡°Eh? Nothing. I was just thinking about things, is all.¡± She answered with a grin.


    Alodie seemed unconvinced but the girl bobbed her head nonetheless. ¡°As long as everything¡¯s alright.¡± She hummed.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the hope isn¡¯t it? I guess¡­ well with all that has happened, I just think things are about to get a whole lot worse.¡±


    Alodie¡¯s pleasant expression faded, the girl¡¯s lips forming a thin frown. Her downturned gazed spoke of an unspoken pain there. But then she smiled and looked up, though there was still a tension there.


    ¡°Nothing we can do about it though.¡± Alodie grunted.


    ¡°I¡­ yeah, nothing we can do. At least not from here.¡± Sophie snickered.


    The two shared a smile and settled back down to their meal.


    Sophie sighed. The weight of the world still heavy upon her shoulders. She could at least theorize how everything happened, though she found little delight in the idea of another conspiracy. She also dreaded the idea of the Academy being pulled into a war. To have this last bastion of peace be thrown into chaos made her ill at ease. But whichever way she looked at it, a Carradorian princess was injured during a Traxian event. Both sides were more than willing to blame each other and while she was relatively certain neither Samantha or Lucinia would be the ones to instigate more hostilities, but that others in their camps would.


    She absently toyed with her ponytail and scratched at her ears. The more immediate issue of how Eva and Sophia were getting wrapped up in this worried her even more. Leaning back against her chair, she closed her eyes. Alodie¡¯s right. Nothing to be done from here. Might as well just¡­ relax a bit.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Let me through!¡± A snippy voice snapped outside the room.


    Sophie and Alodie both jumped from their reading, the two having tried to peruse some of the church¡¯s reading material. They looked at each other and Sophie instinctively moved in front of Alodie, gesturing for the girl to back up slightly.


    ¡°Mam, we cannot-¡±


    ¡°I know the two of them are in there. You can¡¯t deny me that.¡±


    ¡°Mam.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of both of you.¡±


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor!¡±


    ¡°Ah! An inquisitor?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°I errr-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s looking to gain entry to a restricted area, sir!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°M-my err saviours, they¡¯re in there!¡±


    The sounds of shuffling happened, something was whispered or hissed quietly outside, their words inaudible to the two. It didn¡¯t take long before the click of the door handle was heard and the door to the prayer room swung open. Sophie sucked in a small breath. She recognised the inquisitor in charge of the saints, Janos. The man looked at her curiously but chose to say nothing. Well at least this evening is turning out more exciting than expected.


    Next to him, the temple guardsmen was standing to the side as the haughty figure of Princess Lucinia Trax strode past the disgruntled guardsmen. Her entourage included the bizarre combination of the ever present Lady Olivia, but also included Eva¡¯s brother Mortiz looking out of place.


    Alodie and Sophie traded a look, the two confused by the sudden arrival of the group.


    ¡°Well?¡± Lucinia tapped her feet.


    ¡°Err, hello?¡± Sophie mumbled.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Disappointing, you should be indebted by this visit. At least demonstrate some social graces.¡± Lucinia said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucy is happy that you¡¯re alive.¡± Lady Livy grinned.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve said that.¡± Lucinia hissed and turned back towards the duo and dropped into a half bow, ¡°My thanks for your timely assistance.¡±


    ¡°And that she hopes you are recovering well.¡± Livy added.


    ¡°You do not need to speak on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I do, otherwise when would you inquire about her health?¡± Livy dropped a formal bow.


    ¡°Tch. Your glibness does you no credit.¡± Lucy tutted, ¡°But yes, I see you are¡­ well enough.¡± The princess eyed Sophie.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know whether to be offended or pleased that the princess addressed her so dismissively yet cared enough to visit. Her attention then landed on Mortiz, arching an eyebrow at Eva¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± He frowned, ¡°I¡¯m just here to see if you¡¯ve seen Eva around anywhere.¡±


    ¡°An anwser I am most keen to discover myself, young Lord Rosengart.¡± Janos chimed in from the doorway.


    HIs voice made the room visibly tense up, none of the students were overly keen to deal with an inquisitor. Sophie was startled but not surprised like the others. She had already noticed the analytical look in the inquisitor¡¯s eyes. He already knows most of everything, he just wants me to confirm it.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the city with my sister. They went to¡­ check up with some friends to see if they knew anything.¡± Sophie replied. Technically the truth. At least, I think so.


    The room waited for the inquisitor to respond, the man just giving her a calculating look before half smirking and turning away. ¡°Strange friends you must have, for them to be possibly clued into an assassination attempt. But alas, I suppose I¡¯ll have to ask the saintess myself when she returns. Oh and,¡± He paused in the hallway, ¡°Good work.¡±


    Sophie could feel the chill run down her spine. However many eyes the inquisition had on her before, she certainly had their attention now. Without another word the inquisitor left, and even the temple guardsmen seemed to let his shoulder sag in relief.


    ¡°Strange friends indeed.¡± Lady Livy hummed, a teasing grin on her face.


    Sophie looked up warily but chose to just shrug. ¡°Happens when you end up thrown everywhere with no plan. Make stuff up, meet people.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case, we should be going now.¡± Lucinia declared, her nose upturned even as her eyes kept trying to survey the room, her curiosity unquenched.


    ¡°As you say, Lucy.¡± Livy casually bowed, earning herself a firm pat from Lucinia.


    ¡°Ugh, can you ever be more formal when we¡¯re outside of court?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Livy beamed, ¡°But yes, Lady Lucinia is right, we should depart. Lucy just wanted to make sure you were alive anyway.¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡± Lucinia protested.


    The princess practically stomped away, though she did take the time to perform one last polite bow as she left. Lady Olivia moved to do the same and then nudged Mortiz and beckoned for Sophie¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Lady Edelin is recovering quite well, though I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be delighted if you visited more.¡± Livy looked pointedly at Mortiz who shuffled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s missing some intimacy.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what are you talking about?!¡± Mortiz blubbered. Sophie didn¡¯t know he could look so flustered.


    Lady Olivia however, simply scoffed at the exchange as she brushed past his reaction and turned to Sophie, ¡°She also extended an invitation to meet with you as well. For what¡­¡± She held up a finger to keep Sophie quiet, ¡°I do not know. But likely to thank you in person, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. But do take care. I¡¯ll see you in class. And I hope that you both have a speedy recovery.¡± Livy waved.


    Sophie hesitantly waved back whilst Alodie just embraced the chaos and bid the noble goodbye. That left Mortiz as the two turned to face him. Without the others around, he seemed almost out of his depth, and his nervous gaze only betrayed how strange it must¡¯ve been for him to interact with Sophie by himself. That makes two of us.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± He mumbled under his breath.


    ¡°This is Alodie, a friend of both Eva and me.¡± Sophia pointed at the curious girl.


    Alodie bobbed her head enthusiastically, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°And that is Mortiz. Eva¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hello.¡± Mortiz scratched his head uncomfortably.


    ¡°Anyway, I notice that you¡¯re still here. So either you¡¯re finally putting in the effort to get to know me, or you still have some questions?¡± Sophie put on a tired smile.


    While Mortiz seemed even more uncertain of himself, Alodie was initially confused. Sophie could see the girl look between the two, before her mouth opened into an ¡®o¡¯ as she realised that the two didn¡¯t exactly have the best of relationships.


    ¡°Err¡­ right. About Eva, can you let her know that father is coming to visit next weekend?¡± Mortiz almost shamefully spoke, ¡°And that she should meet with him in the library.¡±


    ¡°Father? As in, Duke Rosengart?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, the one and the same.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what? Why? Now?!¡± Sophie exclaimed.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know why either. But I suspect it¡¯s because of the banishment and your supposed treasonous activity. Might be he talked the lord¡¯s council into agreeing with something.¡± He shrugged apologetically, ¡°Honestly, his letter told me little else besides he was coming to meet with her. I just figured she should be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose you have a point. But why not just send a letter to her instead?¡±


    ¡°I think father-errr, the Duke is looking to spring something unexpected on her.¡±


    ¡°Which Eva would just positively love.¡± Sophie sighed sarcastically.


    ¡°And then the two get arguing and fighting. Yup.¡± Mortiz agreed.


    ¡°Stars above, and to arrive now of all times. Given the situation here¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure father would be less than pleased at how everything turned out. If he finds out that Princess Samantha was the one injured. I¡¯m¡­ sure he¡¯ll have some choice words to share.¡±


    The two acquaintances snickered and regarded each other with wary but understanding looks. Mortiz let out a deep sigh of his own before standing up.


    ¡°Sorry about the fuss. But maybe try avoiding father next weekend? I doubt he¡¯ll have anything nice to say to you.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Sophie chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll make myself scarce. Doubt he¡¯d be disappointed he couldn¡¯t see me. Nor am I particularly inclined to see him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a damned shame.¡± Moritz chuckled


    The two smiled a little, more friendly than they had ever before. Mortiz then waved goodbye to the duo, Alodie once again bobbing her head until the door to the prayer room closed.


    Giving it a moment or two, the duo waited until they were certain no one else was around. Alodie then shot Sophie a questioning look and the half elf smiled a little.


    ¡°So what was all that about?¡± Alodie asked.


    ¡°Ahh, Eva¡¯s got a little beef with her family at all times. They aren¡¯t exactly the most fond of well, me.¡± Sophie casually explained, "But they love her, I''m sure."


    Alodie looked surprised and almost a little sad. But the girl didn¡¯t interrupt, just nodding for Sophie to continue.


    ¡°You were there when Eva told us all. Being branded a traitor probably didn¡¯t help any familial rifts that were there before. Though why her dad is coming to visit next week¡­ I confess, I cannot think of any good reason.¡± Sophie sheepishly smiled, ¡°And let¡¯s just say that while Eva¡¯s usually respectful around him, they don¡¯t really see eye to eye, like ever.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Alodie turned away. Man, Ostia seems so different. Her family was tight, if a bit uptight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure they love each other in their own way too. After all, I¡¯ve been around them most of my life. I should be able to tell.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯ve been around so long, then why¡­¡± Alodie shifted pensively


    ¡°Because history, I guess. While Carradorians are nicer than Traxians, being next to the Adonar and the receiving end of unexpected incursions means that they aren¡¯t very friendly to elves either.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s mind briefly flickered to the memory of her first encounter with them in force. The prison wagon and the rebels that rescued her. Yet a dull sense of unease washed over her. That¡¯s right, the convoy got ambushed outside Eichafen. But was it to the north or south of the city? Because if they hit us to the south, then that is deep into Carrador. She frowned, more importantly, how did they know where we were? They clearly knew they were rescuing elves. So how?


    ¡°How sad.¡± Alodie softly muttered.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s what it is. Like you said earlier, something that the two of us can¡¯t do anything about. Especially if we¡¯re stuck here. Heh.¡±


    ¡°Eheh, true.¡± Alodie shuffled a little closer, ¡°So, do you have any stories about Eva? You must¡¯ve spent a lot of time together.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sophie tapped her nose, ¡°I suppose I do have some, yeah. Just make sure you don¡¯t tease Eva too much.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alodie made a dramatic hand gesture and looked mockingly offended.


    ¡°Well, this one time the two of us snuck into the kitchen in the royal palace¡­¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Their night was interrupted by an urgent knocking on the door. Judging by the lack of whispering or arguments from the hallway, Sophie suspected that it was someone that the temple guard recognised. Alodie clearly had the same thought as the girl mouthed the words on Sophie¡¯s mind, trouble.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Sophie called out.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane? It¡¯s me.¡± The younger inquisitor¡¯s voice called out.


    The duo wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, a friendly face was welcome. Yet, they knew that him being here almost frantically was a bad sign. For Sophie, her gut tightened as she wondered what terrible news lay ahead.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She responded.


    A few whispered murmurs happened outside the door and the temple guardsmen let in the inquisitor.


    Inquisitor Cross looked haggard, sweat pouring down from the man¡¯s face as he hastily wiped them with his sleeve.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane? Do you think you are sufficiently healed to ride a carriage?¡± He asked without delay, a half nod to acknowledge Alodie¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie checked her wounds, the temple healers had done a marvellous job at patching her up. But as she moved a little, she could feel her skin strain against the movement. The past few days have been boring, but they were boring for a reason.¡±... don¡¯t think so.¡± She reluctantly shook her head, but deep inside, she already regretted her answer.


    ¡°Is that so? Unfortunate.¡± The inquisitor seemed surprised by her response, only to bite his lip, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll designate this room as a recuperation room. I¡­ I suspect you¡¯ll need to prepare yourself mentally, both of you.¡± He seemed almost hesitant.


    ¡°Inquisitor, what seems to be the matter? Is it the scouting force? Have they returned?¡±


    He sighed heavily, his brow creasing in frustration, ¡°They¡­ have. But Lady Kastiane, I must confess, though they are both back, they are not well.¡±


    ¡°Inquisitor, what the fuck does that mean?¡± Sophie demanded, her voice rising.


    ¡°I apologize mam, but believe me when I say it would be best that they talked to you. If you could have some patience, I¡¯ll ride to Laurusport and fetch them at once. Please.¡± He bowed.


    Sophie was in full blown panic mode, though she tried her best to hide it. Something went wrong and the inquisitor was reluctant to say it. And an inquisitor being reluctant is never good.


    ¡°If¡­ if that¡¯s what you deem best, inquisitor.¡± Sophie hesitantly affirmed.


    ¡°It is, mam.¡± He bowed, "They can be cared for here." Cared for? What the fuck?


    ¡°And um, what would you lot be doing when they get here?¡± She asked, stopping him as he turned to walk away.


    ¡°They have acquired ample materials for us to begin our investigations.¡± He answered noncommittally.


    Despite his wavering tone, there was nothing Sophie felt that she could do. With gritted teeth, she grunted. ¡°Very well, inquisitor. We shall prepare for their return.¡±


    ¡°May we be blessed by the stars.¡± He mumbled as he left.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± The duo echoed.


    As the door closed behind him, Sophie turned to Alodie to see the same doubts and fears in the girl¡¯s eyes. Just what the hells went wrong?

 Act 6 Chapter 31: The Pain of The Shadow

    ¡°According to Kevin J. Higgs, senior liaison between the Chamber of Justice and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, ¡°The situation had devolved into a stalemate with no clear course of action.¡± He told the Affairs this morning, ¡°The chamber is locked between its unwillingness to cripple the war effort by launching a full scale investigation and prosecution of the trading house, and the rising public sentiment that something needs to be done.¡± A public sentiment that our reporters find is echoed by ongoing protests in the Port, South and Eastern districts. Alongside growing discontent in nearby villages as well that might or might not be falsely assuming that their missing members have potentially ended up abducted by the trading house.¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Headline Article, ¡°Exclusive Look into the Chamber¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie¡¯s head drooped and she quickly righted herself. Alodie was already in the other bed lazily snoozing away. Sophie pinched her cheek to stay awake and yawned. Her eyes hovered over to a nearby clock to watch as the minute hand ticked past midnight. She strained her ears to listen for any strange noises outside, still nothing.


    It had already been two and a half hours since the inquisitor had come and gone. There was still no sign of him, which meant something had definitely gone wrong. Even walking to Laurusport and back shouldn¡¯t take more than an hour. So either one of them¡¯s crippled, or they were unwilling or unable to arrive earlier. But why?


    Sophie picked herself off the chair and sauntered onto her bed. The temple accommodations were alright, if a bit sparse and utilitarian. Though she supposed that they never intended to turn a spare prayer room into a bedroom. But being ordered to remain here while they healed did limit the amount of energy they had. At least the roof has windows. Ugh, if we couldn¡¯t even see the sun or stars, I might actually go mad in here.


    Curling up, she was just about to give in to her tiredness when she sprang back up, her ears practically reaching for the sky. Outside, she could hear mumuring, but more than that, armored boots. Templars or inquisitors. There¡¯s a hallway further south that people usually take, more convenient. So special arrivals, maybe. Destination¡­


    A small knock on the door made her eyes shoot towards it. Aware that Alodie was already sleeping, she tried to keep her voice down.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She hissed, hoping that it was loud enough.


    There was a moment of quiet before another series of knocks.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She spoke a bit louder.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane, we are here.¡± The older voice of Inquisitor Alaran answered.


    Sophie could feel herself sit up straighter and grow more alert. Whatever the hells may bring¡­ She steeled her soul and nodded to herself. She moved to Alodie¡¯s side and shook the girl awake. The girl¡¯s groggy unfocused eyes half resisted for a few moments before they opened wide.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alodie gasped.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Sophie whispered, pointing to the door.


    ¡°Gah?¡± Alodie managed to sit up, her hair a mess.


    Sophie shuffled herself towards the main table in the room, taking a seat and waiting.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She tried to sound calm, hiding the slight jittering hands under the table.


    Alodie tried to look more presentable when another series of hushed whisperings happened outside. As usual, the sight of the temple guard pulling open the door was the first thing they saw. Next to him, the senior inquisitor entered first, his unhurried expression hiding the speed at which he checked the immediate entryway for traps. He then ushered the others in, with the Blademaster remaining in the hallway, offering Sophie a solemn nod. Oh stars, that¡¯s not good.


    Between them, Eva walked in first, her eyes brightening for but a second as she caught Sophie¡¯s gaze, dimming immediately afterwards. Uh oh. Then came Sophia, walking side by side with Eva, but this wasn¡¯t normal. Her counterpart was hunched over, trying to make herself as small as possible. Her steps were measured and calculated, her whole demeanor more skittish than Sophie ever remembered. Between the two arrivals, tension was high. Sophie could feel the atmosphere of the room grow heavier by their presence alone.


    But her attention was caught on the senior inquisitor who looked at her with an almost remorseful expression on his face.


    ¡°Sir?¡± She queried.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane, please take good care of your comrades. I fear things within the city have spiraled out of control. As for myself, Lord Taurox, and Inquisitor Cross, Lord Janos has requested our presence. I doubt he is overjoyed that we worked behind his back. Lady Rosengart.¡± He turned to Eva, who only half acknowledged her own name, ¡°You best report in after you¡¯re finished. And prepare yourself. For I don¡¯t know how much we would be allowed to cooperate outside your program considering the¡­ unexpected events yesterday. We¡¯ll see what we can do in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?! I just¡­¡± Eva spoke up only to freeze.


    Sophie noticed how her entire expression seemed to drop upon seeing Sophia. Something happened. Then, instead of arguing, protesting, or making a fuss as she always did, Eva simply let her shoulders slump and solemnly nodded, her eyes holding a forlorn gaze. Okay, something definitely happened.


    ¡°Sophia¡­ Eva¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane, is there anything else you require of us?¡± Inquisitor Alaran faced her.


    ¡°Umm, not that I can think of. But¡­ did we at least get what we needed?¡± She hesitantly broached the question, taking great care to notice the flinching from the newly arrived duo. Oh no.


    ¡°Not everything, but enough for us to get a good head start should we need to.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the help, Inquisitor.¡±


    ¡°And for your cooperation, and the rest of you as well. Blessed by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± Came the reply.


    With a firm clap on her shoulder, the Inquisitor¡¯s features softened for a moment, the hardened old man looking more like a grandfatherly figure.


    ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask the temple staff for help.¡± He whispered as he turned away.


    Giving the other two little nods of respect, he left the room and joined Taurox outside. The minotaur held his arm over his chest in a military acknowledgement, Sophie returning it. A few words were traded outside and the temple guardsmen shut the door to the room once more.


    That left the four of them. Alodie shuffled a little on her bed but mostly tried to stay out of the way. Eva and Sophia both held expressions of pain and sorrow, neither of which Sophie was confident in confronting. Yet, she had too, for neither of them certainly seemed ready to open up. Caught in a sudden stalemate, she looked to both of them, hoping to catch their gaze.


    Eventually, she managed to meet Eva¡¯s gaze, the older girl looking somewhat startled at having been made. But there was no escaping, and with Eva now aware of the attention being thrust upon her, she sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Came the whisper floating across the room and into Sophie¡¯s ear.


    While she remained a little confused, Sophia was not. Her counterpart visibly shuddered. Not good. But they both made it back together, so why this tension between them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sophie finally found the courage to ask.


    Eva shrunk into herself and Sophia seemed defeated. The former looked off into the distance, almost as if she was trying to avoid whatever was to come. Sophia glanced directly at Sophie, her twin¡¯s withering gaze making her wonder if asking the question had been the right move after all.


    The silence was deafening at their lack of replies, even Alodie shifted a little with concern. Sophia eventually broke the silent stalemate, the girl taking measured strides towards Sophie until her counterpart stood directly above her. Alarmed, Sophie could sense the unease and sorrow emanating from her twin, but knew not how to respond. In turn, she offered the only thing she could to friends that were suffering, a hug.


    With her arms outstretched, she looked up to find Sophia looking away. But soon, the girl leaned into and hugged back. Yet, at once, Sophie could feel something different in their motions. Where she offered a comforting embrace to soothe the weary soul, the one returned was not the same. Instead of sorrow, rage, loneliness, or desire, Sophia¡¯s hug was one of desperation. Her hands clutched themselves around Sophie, like a piece of driftwood tangled up, holding on for dear life in an attempt to avoid being dragged out into the seas.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Sophie could only ride along the wave that washed over her. The chaos and fear enveloping her as Sophia squeezed, letting out choked grunts as she fought back her emotions. Worried, she immediately held on a little tighter, offering whatever comforts she could to one whose emotions rarely broke even in front of her.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± She whispered gently.


    Hearing this, the girl clutched even tighter, practically squeezing the life out of Sophie. But Sophie remained steadfast, unwilling to let whatever Sophia was suffering be taken on alone. Sharing in the pain, her act made Sophia whimper a little, her twin burying her head onto her shoulders and letting out a pained cry.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Sophie whispered once more, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Though she called her sister¡¯s name, her gaze was turned to Eva. The older girl seemed to shuffle uneasily, the move Sophie recognized as one in which she often made whenever she wanted to avoid a topic. Sophia¡¯s breathing grew heavier on her shoulder and dragged her attention away from Eva, forcing her to softly pat the girl¡¯s head. It was a small act, but one in which she knew she took comfort in. Considering that for the most part, Sophia still shared many traits with her as her clone, she hoped the gesture would offer a small reprieve.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Eva finally answered, the girl¡¯s tone and expression taking on a more serious expression.


    Sophie waited, not daring to utter a sound as she felt Sophia stiffen within her arms.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sophia seemed to shake a little. Sophie calmed her down by releasing the embrace slightly, giving the other girl incentive to relax a little as well. Relieved, she nodded at Eva to continue.


    ¡°I fucked up. I thought that it¡¯d be helpful if we managed to break into the trading house. The riots in the city started because of that.¡± She began.


    But Sophie could tell that wasn¡¯t all there was to it. So she waited.


    Eva sucked in a deep breath, the older girl clearly uncomfortable. But at least she was willing to go on.


    ¡°During that¡­ we tried to break in without help and¡­¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well.¡± Sophia finally spoke, her voice making Sophie jump a little.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± Eva immediately grew more downcast.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sophie asked once more.


    This time, she spied Sophia shooting Eva a look, the older girl looking sullen, as if stung by an unspoken accusation.


    ¡°Half orcs are larger than humans, orcs are larger than that.¡± Sophia stated, her voice now devoid of emotion.


    Somewhat frightened by the cold emotionless demeanor that overtook her sibling, she gave the girl a small squeeze. But unlike before, she didn¡¯t return it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t-¡± Eva tried to speak but froze as Sophia glared at her, ¡°Whatever you need.¡± The older whispered, defeated.


    ¡°Sophie, you listening?¡± Sophia snapped.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Sophie managed to grunt, too confused and worried to speak normally.


    ¡°Orcs are large, frighteningly so.¡± Sophia stated again.


    ¡°Right¡­?¡±


    ¡°There was a monster, almost twice the size of an orc, perhaps definitely twice the size of a human. Used as a guard,¡± Sophia now stared at Sophie, a blank but grim expression on her face.


    Sophie opted for another nod, acknowledging the girl but with her brain still running to process this sudden information. Her thoughts were broken when her counterpart pulled away from their embrace, instead holding onto her shoulders as she stared directly into her eyes. Wha-what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°It took me, Sophie. It took me.¡± Her voice dropped to a hollow whisper.


    Perhaps unable to stand it, she broke away from Sophie, slinking down into a chair, huddling against herself.


    Sophie blinked, trying to decipher the words when she looked at Eva¡¯s solemn expression. Just like that, the pieces fell into place. Oh. Her own face contorted into something between a frown and disbelief. That means she¡­ she got¡­


    Noticing her moment of realisation, Eva just nodded.


    ¡°It¡­ took you? But that means¡­do you mean¡­¡± Sophie muttered, trying to vocalise her thoughts.


    There was an aching silence as the statement settled in. Neither Eva or Sophia looked eager to elaborate and the horrific implications swam unfettered within Sophie¡¯s mind. It was a sickening thought that made her stomach churn, made all the worse that Sophia was her clone.


    It meant Sophia had inherited parts of her memories and her pain. The feeling of being completely helpless, the loss of control as she was attacked by monsters and warriors. Barring the sensation of death and lifelessness, Sophia would have an innate memory of all of those things. It meant that the fear and pain she felt would¡¯ve been magnified to unbearable degrees. And now everything made sense.


    The pain, fear, panic and agony she felt in her nightmare were the emotions Sophia felt on a minimal level. And that already hurt like hells¡­ then what she experienced must¡¯ve been¡­ Sophie shuddered, unwilling to continue the line of thought but already too late to stop it. At least now I know why I couldn¡¯t reach out. Her own emotions must be a wreck, Goddess, how do you even process this?


    Alodie¡¯s shocked little gasp broke Sophie¡¯s concentration as the girl looked almost apologetically at Sophia. The half elf was perturbed by the eyes suddenly on her, pointedly staring at the table, her pointed ears dropping ever so slightly in dismay.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have-¡± Eva tried to speak.


    ¡°No, Eva. If anything it¡¯s mine. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten either of you involved with this. It was bad enough from the start.¡± Sophie cut her mistress off.


    ¡°But I was the one who convinced her that it was alright for us to sneak in without backup. If I hadn¡¯t, then none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But I could¡¯ve also just let the inquisition handle this. I was already working with them. They have the resources, they still do. Hells, they even have the manpower to pursue it further.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you and I both know they wouldn¡¯t have acted in time, that this investigation would¡¯ve taken a while.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But-¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Both of you. Saint damned hells.¡± Sophia cursed, her icy cold tone silencing the two instantly. The snarl on her face warned them from continuing, and they waited for her next words, knowing there was more to come. ¡°Does my opinion not matter? Huh? Because from what I can hear, you fucked up, you fucked up, and then I got fucked. Too fucking bad.¡± She enunciated every syllable, each word making the two of them wince at the harsh statement.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    They both tried to apologize.


    ¡°And enough with the fucking apologies. What happened happened.¡± Sophia growled.


    But beneath that anger that now tinged her voice, Sophie could tell that her counterpart was on the verge of wavering, her emotions now wholly ready to burst.


    ¡°Sophia¡­¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°What?!¡± The girl snapped back, still agitated.


    Wordlessly, Sophie shuffled closer and hugged her. Taken aback, Sophia initially tried to pry her off, her fury making itself known with how forcefully she tried to remove Sophie. However, as she lifted Sophie¡¯s arm, she seemed to stop, now overwhelmed by a wave of something else. There was a shift as Sophia dejectedly leaned onto Sophie once, a trickle of moistness running down her face and onto Sophie¡¯s shoulder. Seeing this display, Alodie moved closer to the edge of her bed and reached over to path Sophia¡¯s head, casting Sophie a forlorn look of understanding at her sister''s suffering. One that seemed to hit the girl in question particularly deeply.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± Sophia meekly stammered, any trace of fury having vanished, revealing only the tired features of a frightened, exhausted girl.


    ¡°Yeah? Take your time.¡± Sophie reassured her, ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± She shared a cautious chuckle with Alodie. ¡°Promise.¡±


    This time Sophia did not hold back. She let out a soft whine and the tears started to flow. For Sophie, it was a painful yet eerie experience. Sophia seemed almost afraid to make a noise, to be a nuisance or noticed. Her crying was almost silent, punctuated only by the heavy breaths she had to take. Yet the pain was very real and visible for all to see, the soul bearing all of its tortured suffering to her and making Sophie¡¯s own chest tighten up as she felt the residual emotions tug at her own moistening eyes. There was a rawness in her sister''s emotions that ripped at her own, the same desperation for a comfort to mask the pain.


    Alodie looked away whether from respect or hiding her own emotions, Sophie could not tell. Eva¡¯s despair was now complete, the older girl letting her whole form sag as she collapsed onto a spare chair, looking despondent at the entire situation.


    Sophie did not know how long Sophia cried for. Only that her shoulder was now both moist and somewhat sore. That didn¡¯t matter to her, however, for she could tell she unwittingly shed a few tears of her own. The suffering of a being so close to herself making whatever thoughts she tried to contain reveal themselves through her tears. It didn¡¯t help that she suspected only now, did Sophia finally have a chance to unpack her emotions, no matter how limited the space they shared. For she knew she wouldn¡¯t dare to in such a place like Arteria or Laurusport, nor would Sophia. Or at least the one before all this shit. Bastards. Sophie cursed the trading house.


    Perhaps having sensed Sophie¡¯s shift in mood, Sophia¡¯s sobs slowly receded. Turning pained cries into labored breathing and sniffles as she tried to recompose herself. Sophie hugged her tighter, the girl letting out an unexpectedly grateful sigh. Seeing this as a good sign, Alodie rubbed her head a little more, earning herself what hopefully was a sob of gratitude and not pure sorrow.


    ¡°I just want to take another bath and sleep.¡± Sophia meekly sniffled into Sophie¡¯s shoulder. Unwilling to look up but having calmed down enough to speak, "I-I I''m not Ary, but tonight... can I please stay next to you?"


    "Of course, of course. You''re my sister." Sophie reassured her twin, taking care to wipe away a tear or two. Her movement making Sophia clutch her sleeve a little harder.


    Alodie offered the two a sad smile, the girl clearly caught out of her depth in this whole affair, though her heart was in the right place. Only Eva seemed afraid to even touch Sophia, perhaps worried that she had already done enough harm. Seeing, Sophie felt a shimmering sense of distaste. If you think you¡¯re also at fault, then take responsibility. Do something.


    ¡°Eva.¡± Sophie called out.


    Hearing her name, the older girl snapped out of her own contemplative stupor, turning to Sophie with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    ¡°You know the cathedral best and neither Alodie nor myself are in the best condition. Can you take Sophia to the baths if they have any here? And whatever you have to say; you can say it to me, or her, or us both, tomorrow. For now, Sophia wants to rest, and she gets that rest.¡± Sophie commanded with a sternness that surprised even herself.


    ¡°Of course. Though we only have showers here.¡± Eva replied. Hearing this, Sophie rolled her eyes and Eva stiffened.


    Sophie looked down at Sophia, who gave her an almost imperceptible nod.


    ¡°It¡¯ll have to do.¡± She answered for her counterpart.


    As Eva stood up, a muted look of determination slowly appeared on her face. So too did Sophia finally break away from Sophie to stand up, though much more sluggish and reluctantly. Her twin offered her and Alodie a tiny quivering smile that looked less like a smile than someone about to cry again. Yet, there was also gratitude. After the small pause, slowly but surely, she finally began following Eva to lead her out of the room.


    When the two quietly left for the showers, the duo waited until the door clicked shut behind them. Alodie and Sophie both let out a tired sigh, the two frowning as they looked to each other for support. But between the two of them, they knew that whatever conversation lay ahead, they were both far, far, from ready for it themselves.


    Stars only knows what pain she¡¯s been through. And may the Goddess watch over her, for I¡¯ve surely already failed in that duty.

 Act 6 Chapter 32: Morning Past The Shadow

    ¡°Another round of rioting around the Port District yesterday evening targeted the area of the Braveskull Trading House. Whilst senior officials continue to urge citizens not to jump to conclusions and discriminate against all those of orcish of half orcish dissent; protest leaders have specified that their demands are purely levied against the Trading House, and not the people of Arteria.


    In light of recent events. Most of the other trading houses have opened their doors to investigators dispatched by both the Chamber of Stalwart Justice and the Clover Legion in conjunction with Arbiters of the Pathfinder¡¯s Guild and Mage¡¯s Guild. So far, sources report that although traces of illegal activity have been discovered, there is no sign that other such trading houses have been complicit in crimes similar to what Braveskull had purportedly engaged in¡­¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Headline Article, ¡°Fresh Investigations Declare ¡®No Complicity¡¯ For Other Trading Houses¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie found it strange when she woke up to herself, or rather, her twin. It was like seeing oneself in the mirror when you were not expecting it, an almost alien sight. I must look so weird when I sleep. She moved to comfort her sister when she froze, her hand hovering as she recalled the information she had gleamed yesterday. A wellspring of sadness bubbled up to the surface and she gently stroked her sister¡¯s cheek. I¡¯m sorry.


    Rolling off the bed, she stretched her stiff muscles and winced as the pain of her stab wounds flared up from the awkward sleeping position. Looking over to the other bed, she found Alodie still soundly snoozing away, and on the opposite side of the room, a spare bed for Eva. The older girl could¡¯ve returned to her own dormitory or the saint¡¯s quarters within the cathedral. But perhaps out of a sense of guilt or solidarity, she choose to stay with them.


    Sophie sighed, letting out a soft breath. She felt a profound sense of regret at everything she had sparked over the course of a singular. By stopping the assassin and pursuing the figure, she had inadvertently set the city on fire. If the inquisitor and Eva¡¯s words to be believed, the city of Arteria was in the throes of a full-scale riot as the scouting duo helped expose the crimes of a trading house. The chaos and ramifications would last far longer than expected, that much Sophie was sure of. Hells, Melton still hasn¡¯t healed yet, much less recovered fully.


    Doubt lingered on the edge of her mind however, for a part of her dreaded the incident at the Academy being exposed. While the letters of the students and information was still mostly just circulating around campus. She knew that it was only a matter of time before the assassination attempt was spread behind their walls. And then¡­ and then Goddess save us all.


    She swallowed, grimacing at the icky taste of the morning that resembled her mood. Stars, what if all that happened was we made the chaos worse? Arteria in turmoil and then Carrador and Trax are going to escalate things even more. She grunted, shaking off her thoughts and starting out her day.


    With heavy steps, she dragged her body around the room, rummaging through a pile of her stuff and getting dressed for the day. Once prepped, she dragged herself outside and to the showers. Today¡¯s gonna be a long day.


    <hr><hr>


    Magic, Sophie decided, is a wonderful thing. Though the winter itself was coming to an end, the chilly nip in the air still remained. The magitech heated waters of the church showers were like a soothing balm to help her collect her thoughts.


    Slowly making her way through the cathedral corridors back to the room, she was caught off guard by how quiet everything was. There was a strange silence beyond her footsteps, with the campus outside and the halls both empty. The sun shining through the cathedral¡¯s stained glass windows told of a brightening morning.


    Alone, she felt the tendrils of darkness snaking themselves into her, dispelling whatever illusion of comfort the warm waters had provided moments ago. Her expression darkened as she once again entertained the thoughts at the back of her mind. She knew that she couldn¡¯t die, at least not by any discernible mortal means. Though getting splattered falling with the arachnid did not feel pleasant in the least, heh. But that only made her more morose as she considered the fragility of life itself. Of how so many around her had suffered or were suffering. The hurt that they couldn¡¯t just ignore like she had. Her thoughts flickered to Sophia. If I wasn¡¯t the way that I am¡­ would the Goddess of Shadow even empowered her to exist? Yet, because of all that, she¡¯s suffered so much. Eva might see herself as responsible, but I am her protector, her guide. If anyone¡¯s responsible for her, it¡¯s me.


    Her hands balled up into fists, an undercurrent of guilt filled rage running in her veins. She still could scarcely wrap her head around everything. Especially with the heinous acts of the trading house and the horrors they inflicted upon Sophia and all their other victims. She could understand the anger and outpouring of disgust from the city¡¯s citizenry. Yet she was left with the one question that still concealed the truth, why?


    All this madness and for what? For why did Sophia have to suffer so much? And how the hells does the assassin play into all of this? Why the Traxians? Sophie¡¯s fingers dug into her palm, only releasing once she realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to figure anything out in this state. What she did know however, was that in addition to helping Sophia heal from her wounds, she wanted to fight.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane.¡± One of the temple guards acknowledged her. Huh? Ack! I walked to the room without knowing.


    ¡°Err, yeah, hi.¡± She awkwardly spluttered.


    ¡°I assumed the others were resting. You had visitors so I sent them to the Astral Lounge.¡± He informed her.


    ¡°Visitors?¡± Who would¡­? ¡°Where is the lounge?¡±


    ¡°Straight down this corridor, third door on the left next to the main chapel. Do you need help walking, mam?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ no, I should be fine. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± He nodded.


    Curious, she made her way further down the hall. By now, a few of the cathedral¡¯s staff and inhabitants had begun their day. A few stray lightholders and lightwards of the church had already started their duties of maintaining the cathedral, casting curious glances at the very out of place outsider as they caught sight of her. Fortunately for her, beyond a few stares or awkward nods of the head, they had mostly left her to her own devices.


    A lone templar watched the doors around the lounge, gesturing at her and cocking his head. Sophie responded with a quick nod of her own and the man waved her along.


    Sophie found herself mildly intrigued. The cathedral had a great number of rooms, prayer rooms, gathering spaces and more. Both for the students that utilize the church¡¯s services and those staffers who had chosen to base themselves within the Academy, including the teachers of the theology department. She reckoned that they must¡¯ve had a plethora of different places to gather, though she had previously had little need to examine them all.


    Knocking on the door to the lounge to announce her arrival, she pushed it open. Whatever darker thoughts lurked in the back of her mind quickly vanished when she caught sight of the familiar tufts of Ary¡¯s inquisitive red hair. Delighted, her eyes sparkled and she tried to run towards the girl, wincing a little from residual pain. Alarmed, Ary rushed to her side and all was well as the two embraced, momentarily lost in their own world.


    As they descended into a flutter of emotions and joy, Sophie could feel the weight of the world lift from her shoulders, the briefest of reprieves after an exhausting week. For the first time in a while, she let Ary spoil her and nuzzled the girl, soaking in every little moment that she could.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ary let out a happy cry, giving the top of her forehead a gentle rapt.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie murmured in satisfaction.


    ¡°Glad to see you''re up and well.¡± Elaria smiled from the side. Behind her, Raylani offered a cursory, but pleased nod.


    ¡°The brainless little elf, did not end up on a shelf. A most distressing fact, for she is oft without tact.¡± The familiar whiny noise of Yana buzzed from above.


    Sophie smiled a little at the crowd, barely pulling herself away from Ary. The fae looked disappointed by the lack of reaction and crossed her arms in a mocking pout.


    ¡°You¡¯re better!¡± Ary¡¯s eyes lit up as they met hers, the two pressing their noses together in glee.


    ¡°Not really. Not enough to run around outside.¡± Sophie sheepishly admitted, an apologetic look already ready.


    ¡°Boo, have you tried?"


    "Maybe."


    "Focus on getting better first before running around.¡± The redhead scolded her.


    ¡°Heh, not like I can go anywhere, been cooped up here.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Not even walks? Just inside the whole time?¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Nope. Aside from when I tried to stretch. They¡¯d rather us stay out of sight until we¡¯re sufficiently healed. Thank the stars that their healer is a good one. We should be discharged sometime tomorrow or the day after, but we can¡¯t do any intensive work for a while.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, that means you''ll be discharged into my care.¡± Ary smiled, delivering a gentle kiss on the lips.


    ¡°That we can.¡± Sophie spoke and returned the kiss, ¡°But more importantly, how are you? How¡¯s everyone, really. Hope you guys are still getting things done.¡± She looked at the others.


    ¡°Good! I-¡± Ary began before being cut off.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going alright! Though this one is still also somewhat recovering as well and should¡¯ve woken up far less early to see you. Excited as she might be.¡± Elaria interjected, shooting a pointed glance at Ary. The girl in question looked ashamedly away. ¡°She still needs more time to recover from excessive soreness and muscle fatigue, though that¡®s being remedied somewhat by our faerie friend¡¯s constant nagging.¡± Elaria laughed.


    ¡°I do not nag!¡± Yana fluttered her wings angrily at the barb, ¡°You right old hag.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Hag? Please. You''re old enough to be one, me? Nah. But you do keep Aryana on track.¡±


    "You-!" The fae grumbled but choose to ignore her, crossing her arms and settling down upon Ary''s shoulder, uncomfortably close to Sophie''s face.


    ¡°As for how everything stands," Elaria turned to Sophie, "You¡¯d be happy to know that she was more than excited to come visit. Which, I confess, I was a little too.¡± Elaria grinned


    ¡°Heh. Good to see you too. It¡¯s good that everyone¡¯s doing well.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Any updates on your end?¡± Elaria looked back to Sophie, an expression of saddened kindness in her eyes. Ahh, even she¡¯s finding this whole ordeal annoying to deal with. Dammit Sophie, look at her. Everyone¡¯s tired of this. Should¡¯ve just been you, now everyone¡¯s involved, and then¡­


    She could feel the exact moment her uncontrolled facial expressions brought down the mood of the room. Elaria¡¯s face looked a bit more serious, Raylani shifted away from a relaxed position, and worst of all, Ary pulled away slightly to get a better look at her face. She deserves so much more than me.


    Sophie shrank back and found a seat, nervously glancing at the others as she tried to turn her thoughts into words. Ary looked equally worried, scooting next to her and laying a comforting hand on her back. Sophie leaned over, resting her head atop Ary¡¯s.


    ¡°Not good, eh?¡± Elaria grunted, only the barest hint of joviality remaining.


    Sophie shook her head, ¡°No, not really.¡±


    Elaria sighed, taking her place opposite the duo. Raylani shifted over a little closer to the group.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Ary nuzzled her some more, ¡°We¡¯re here to visit you guys after all.¡±


    ¡°The campus is technically still on lock down, so¡­ no classes.¡± Elaria tried to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie managed a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Ary cooed, ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Sophie murmured, ¡°Anyone ever tell you you¡¯re wonderful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°O-oh?¡±


    ¡°You, silly.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Heh.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ary looked up at her, the girl¡¯s soft face turning into a frown, ¡°So what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Gah, I was hoping they''d just forget.


    Sophie pulled Ary in and began smooching her head affectionately, searching for some sort of balm for her strained emotions. Finding little that could cure her, she closed her eyes and sucked in a deep breath, letting it out ever so slowly to delay the inevitable.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think we made a mistake and I got both Sophia and Eva hurt. Really, really hurt.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elaria¡¯s expression turned to one of worry.


    ¡°The riots, the trading house, the city. That started because I got those two involved.¡±


    ¡°In Arteria?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the ongoing ones.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Elaria let out a soft huff.


    Sophie clutched onto Ary a little harder, the girl feeling the motion and wrapping her hands around Sophie¡¯s offering a gentle squeeze of support.


    ¡°But the people, the trading house. Apparently they caught Sophia.¡± She abruptly stopped.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Sophie grimaced, ¡°She got raped.¡± She closed her eyes, her mouth clenched shut.


    ¡°She¡­ oh.¡± Elaria¡¯s surprise quickly gave way to horror.


    Ary just held on a little tighter.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect her, I was stuck here. Planted the stupid ideas into their heads that we needed to find out everything.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    ¡°Still. If we just left it alone, someone would¡¯ve already been investigating. Hells, if we just left it at that after Sophia gathered what she could from where the assassin was. This could¡¯ve been an inquisition case. They would¡¯ve done right, better, maybe.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way any of you could¡¯ve predicted this. Or at least¡­ not prepare for it. You did basically grapple the assassin until you distracted him long enough. No one could¡¯ve thought there would be more to it.¡±


    ¡°I know! But there was no reason for us to have gotten involved any further! We stopped the guy and turned in what evidence we had. That¡¯s it. We should¡¯ve called it right then and there!¡± Sophia growled.


    ¡°Perhaps. But you can¡¯t change any of that now.¡± Elaria glared at her, ¡°What matters now is what happens next.¡±


    ¡°I-I suppose that¡¯s also true.¡± Sophie stammered, withering under the sudden intensity of her sister¡¯s gaze. Hah, she almost sounds like Sophia for a little bit. Guess we¡¯re all a little more similar than I thought.


    ¡°Bah. We can assign blame and speculate all we want later. For now, how is Sophia? Is she¡­?¡± Elaria prodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering, but she¡¯s¡­ I can¡¯t say if she¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Spirits help her.¡± Ary muttered.


    To Sophie¡¯s surprise, Raylani¡¯s cold hands gently grazed her shoulders, the sudden touch making her look up at the dark elf.


    ¡°The scars will never heal, though they might mend.¡± The dark elf spoke, her voice low and unhurried.


    ¡°Raylani?¡±


    ¡°If you and the mistress permit,¡± The dark elf looked to Elaria who hesitantly nodded, ¡°Perhaps¡­ I can share a few words with her. Though I have not known her long, the pain she faces¡­ it is one I unfortunately know.¡±


    ¡°Ray?¡± Elaria let out a soft gasp.


    Ralyani just smiled, although her eyes did not show any joy ¡°When one is enslaved and made to serve in my home, there is little choice for one¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine, mistress. The kindness you and your kin have shown is more than enough. In this matter, I wish to offer counsel with your sister. To both deepen our bonds and to pay back what I can. ¡±


    ¡°I-uh by all means. Sophie?¡± Elaria spoke.


    ¡°Of course. But maybe later? The others should still be asleep right now.¡± Sophie gave the dark elf an encouraging smile.


    Entangling herself firmly within Ary¡¯s embrace, Sophie¡¯s shoulders relaxed a little, though her spirit remained tense.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with everyone, I think I want to spend a few more minutes here before we do anything.¡± She quietly announced, ¡°I need to gather my thoughts.¡±


    Elaria and Raylani nodded, Ary giving her a small kiss and a sad smile. This warmth¡­ I need to share this warmth with Sophia. She needs it more than me.


    <hr><hr>


    The four of them made their way back to the prayer room, whatever cheery mood the trio had begun with vanished after Sophie¡¯s update. Sophie herself felt downright rotten for ruining the mood, worst yet, that she had unknowingly brought so much misery to the people around her with her stupid ideas. It didn¡¯t help that she had no proper gauge for Sophia¡¯s current state, uncertain if bringing so many people to visit would just end up agitating her twin. At the same time, she knew that when she was in distress, she¡¯d appreciate the company. She only hoped Sophia would as well.


    The temple guard let them through easily enough. For technically, Sophie and Alodie were merely here to heal and not prisoners. Though with each passing day having to be spent within the confines of the cathedral, she could see the other argument. Sharing a quick glance at the guard, he nodded. The others are awake, stars above.


    Entering the room, she felt a strange sense of unease. Though she had also suffered during the attack of the assassin, there was a familiarity to her wounds that didn¡¯t bother her mentally. After all, in a situation like that, she only had to wait and heal. But now, she was out of her depth, unwilling to take a wrong step in comforting her twin, yet unable to see a clear way out of her pain.


    ¡°Sophie, oh! Hello everyone!¡± Alodie bobbed excitedly, attracting the decidedly more sullen greetings out of Eva as well. Sophia barely stirred from her breakfast at the table, but she at least managed a small if pained smile to greet the arrivals.


    ¡°Alodie! Eva! Sophia!¡± Ary instinctively matched with Alodie¡¯s excitement and bobbed up and down in return. Their combined cuteness brought a little mote of joy into Sophie¡¯s disquieted soul.


    Elaria looked far more attuned to the other two, constantly sneaking in glances towards them and then looking at Sophie to see how she would react. For her part, Sophie could only offer a meek greetings, still uncertain of what to do after last night¡¯s discussion. I know Sophia wouldn¡¯t want us to worry, and hells, I wouldn¡¯t want people to fuss over me either. But I just know that Eva still feels responsible and I do too. We can¡¯t just ignore this, that¡¯d be¡­ wrong, right?


    ¡°Morning everyone.¡± Sophie timidly spoke up.


    The others mostly just grunted in response. Ary nudged her, gently patting her hand and directing her towards Sophia. She¡¯s quite commanding sometimes. Heh.


    Taking the hint, she shuffled over and sat down beside Sophia¡¯s side, the girl¡¯s eyes lazily but intently flickering over to examine her.


    ¡°Sophia.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s me.¡± Sophia spoke through another bite of oats.


    ¡°You¡­ you feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°You left me.¡± The girl curtly stated.


    ¡°I-huh?¡±


    ¡°This morning. I woke up and there wasn¡¯t anyone there.¡±


    ¡°O-oh. Sorry. I just figured I didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sophia made a dissatisfied noise, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sophia reiterated.Though judging by her tone, Sophie doubted the girl was very much not fine.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Sophie mumbled. But as the girl deliberately turned back to her food, Sophie was left with an increasing sense of despair. I¡¯ll help you, I promise Sophia. Even if you¡¯re hurting, I¡¯ll be here. Elaria and Ary too.


    She put a supporting hand on Sophia¡¯s shoulder, her counterpart tensing up and shooting her a quick side eye. There were no words exchanged but the tension was palpable, Sophia was both distrusting but comforted by the gesture. It¡¯ll have to do for now.


    Exchanging a few looks with the others in the room, she could tell that they were also keeping an eye on the two of them. Taking a deep breath, Sophie just rested her head on the table next to Sophia. Her counterpart arched a judgmental brow but remained silent. For now, there would be peace between them, however tenuous at best. Stars protect her.

 Act 6 Chapter 33: The Ticking Clock

    ¡°The fall of House Noxia is a story etched into the legends with the Imperial Palace of Traxia. Once a prominent noble house at the helm of military warfare under the first Basileus Primus. They fell from grace when they allowed the northern realms of humanity (now the Traxian plains) to be ransacked almost unchecked by elven raiding parties from the forests of the Adonar. Rebellions washed across the north like a wave and every member of House Noxia was subject to immediate dismissal, exile, or execution depending on their proximity to the military disaster. ¡±


    - Lord Dion Clarke, Rise of the Traxian Empire, ¡°Chapter 4: House Noxia and The Traxian Military¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°And that¡¯s what happened.¡± Sophia finished her terse summary of events.


    The crowd all shifted somewhat uneasily, everyone noting the tone that Sophia¡¯s recounting of events was dangerously emotionless. Even Alodie¡¯s normally cheerful demeanor seemed to falter, the Ostian¡¯s eyes glancing downwards in empathetic sorrow. Eva looked the most despondent at this turn of events. The saintess seemed almost as remorseful at what happened with Sophia more than the girl herself.


    ¡°Well then.¡± Elaria broke the silence that followed, ¡°That¡¯s an¡­ unfortunate turn of events. And with how everything¡¯s going on right now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Worry more about Sophie and Alodie. Their wounds are still present and require more persistent healing.¡± Sophia stated.


    ¡°Are you sure? We don¡¯t mind if you want to share anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophia gritted her teeth.


    Elaria held up her hands in surrender, ¡°Right¡­ I¡­ suppose that¡¯s fair.¡± Elaria hesitantly agreed, her eyes turning to Sophie for assistance.


    ¡°Ela¡¯s right, we¡¯ll always be around if you need anything. But at the same time, you¡¯re you. So we won¡¯t pressure you into anything.¡± Sophie looked to Elaria who looked more visibly relieved at her statement.


    ¡°Hmm, thank you all for worrying, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophia curtly spoke with little emotion, ¡°If that¡¯s the end of that, then I¡¯d rather us look at the bigger problem. The trading house and the riots.¡±


    Gah, what the hells can I do?! It¡¯s not like we can force the issue. Sophie and Elaria shared a reluctant glance. This, it seemed, was a matter that Sophia had deigned would not be dealt with anytime soon. At the very least, their brief moment of eye contact also solidified their resolve to keep an eye out on their sister, to be ready to support her whenever necessary.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Sophie mumbled, her words getting acknowledged as the group''s affirmation.


    Sophia seemed a little disappointed, but the emotion was quickly wiped away, a blank expression returning.


    ¡°So? What do we know, what do we have?¡± Ary anxiously interjected, trying to help the group push along.


    Seeming almost relieved, Eva looked hesitantly towards Sophia for approval. Sophie noted how her twin seemed almost annoyed, but discreetly nodded anyway.


    ¡°We know that the Braveskull trading house is responsible for¡­ most of everything that has recently happened.¡± Eva began. Tch, she¡¯s skirting around the subject. Though I suppose Sophia did ask for people to forget about it. Still.


    The older girl moved a little closer to the table, taking great pains not to startle or alarm Sophia.


    ¡°We also know that they have and likely fled to a place that they term, ¡®The Kolonia¡¯. What we managed to glean from a few documents on recently crafted items also mentions the creation of an alloyed trinket labelled ¡®of Traxian nature¡¯. Though not positive, it does match with what we were told from dwarven smiths in the Stone Quarters.¡± Eva continued.


    ¡°I assume we could just let the church take over from here.¡± Elaria noted.


    ¡°Possibly. Though I doubt Inquisitor Janos would be keen to involve us or me any further. His eyes are focused on helping the saints and saintesses grow, not pacify such troubles.¡± Eva looked away.


    ¡°But the other inquisitors could still help. Alaran and Cross seemed amenable enough.¡± Sophie joined in.


    ¡°Sure, but after how everything went down and now the riots? I somehow doubt they¡¯ll be allowed to interfere any more than they already have.¡±


    ¡°That does sound problematic, but if that''s the case, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Just rest up and hope that everything sorts itself out. We¡¯ve done our part after all.¡± Sophie sighed, some more than others.


    ¡°Using this time to recover wouldn¡¯t be that bad. It¡¯d allow us to figure out what we do next. We¡¯ve stopped an assassin and helped bust the trading house wide open. Well, you guys, technically.¡± Elaria nodded.


    ¡°Wha? I wasn¡¯t insinuating anything like that! I was going to suggest that now would be the perfect time to pick up the trail. After everything that¡¯s happened and what¡­ yeah. We can¡¯t afford to just let them get away!¡± Eva growled.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just act without support, Eva.¡± Sophie frowned.


    ¡°We do have support! We all know people in the city who could help. Hell, I can even get us in touch with the adventurers from the Dragon Wagon if need be. There¡¯s also more than a few saints who would be willing to lend a hand, provided I can sneak them out from under the church¡¯s watch dogs.¡±


    At this, Sophie¡¯s frown turned into outright displeasure. ¡°No, Eva. We¡¯re not getting anyone else involved. We¡¯ve¡­¡± She grimaced, ¡°We¡¯ve done enough harm. If anything happens, it has to come with official support.¡±


    ¡°But the trail will go cold if we just wait!¡±


    ¡°Maybe the church will dispatch a hunting party.¡±


    ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Well then the city will at least take some action.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been around bureaucrats for that long, have you?¡± Eva tutted.


    ¡°Does that really matter right now? We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, we should wait for word from the inquisitors and Taurox.¡± Sophie stared directly into Eva¡¯s eyes, her gaze managing to hold the older girl¡¯s next words back, ¡°Half of us here aren¡¯t fighters or are less than able.¡± She wiggled her wound to emphasize the point.


    Eva was about to fire back when her eyes landed upon Sophia before jumping back to Sophie quickly enough. That seemed to temper her desire somewhat and Eva lowered her head. When their gazes met again, she could see that Eva was beginning to understand. Sophie was injured and likely unable to properly fight, though reckoned that she still could. Sophia shouldn¡¯t be dragged out to combat at any cost. Alodie and Aryana were noncombatants. That left Elaria and Raylani, neither of whom seemed particularly enthused about the whole affair. Though Sophie could sense the desire for vengeance behind Elaria¡¯s eye. An emotion she shared whenever she caught a glimpse of Sophia. They need to pay. But what can we do with just ourselves?


    With great reluctance, Eva relented and motioned that she was done speaking. Elaria shot her a sympathetic expression, understanding the need for action. However, to her surprise, Sophie saw how Sophia¡¯s hands briefly dug into her own skin, a small show of dissatisfaction from the emotionless girl. Is she annoyed at Eva? Or at my decision? Her choices being questioned, she looked around at the others.


    Alodie seemed worried in general by recent events, even if the girl was putting on a brave face. She got slashed too, she¡¯s lucky that the wounds weren¡¯t too deep. Yana was perched atop Ary¡¯s head, the faeire taking in the scenario and studying each person¡¯s expression like Sophie was doing. Upon their gazes meeting, she huffed and looked away. At least she¡¯s calm. The girl under her however, seemed worried. Ary was fidgeting with her braid and constantly tried to sneak glances at Sophie. It was her that equally made Sophie worried as well. For participate or not, she would suffer if Sophie suffered. And no one wins in that scenario. She sighed.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Elaria asked, noticing her weighty sigh.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What was that about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how ridiculous everything is.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°True.¡± Elaria grunted.


    ¡°Still, since everyone¡¯s here. Why don¡¯t we ask the temple guard if we can go get lunch?¡±


    A few of the others looked skeptically at her. Eva looking the most baffled at her sudden changing of subjects.


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll let both of us go outside?¡± Alodie voiced her concern, ¡°The discharge only happens tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, maybe? Worse comes to worse they can escort us to the canteen in Fidelis Hall. Heh, we¡¯d definitely surprise all the church kids.¡± Sophie chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Lunch sounds good.¡± Sophia chimed in, her vote of support making everyone else pause as they wondered if she would say anything else.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t and that there was no need to worry for now, Eva volunteered herself, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the guard and try to look for the inquisitors. You guys just give me a moment.¡±


    No one voiced their approval or disapproval as Eva got up. Sophie just closed her eyes and leaned against Ary¡¯s free shoulder, content to wait in this pose. How the hells did everything turn out to be such a damned mess? But Eva¡¯s right, we have to do something. I don¡¯t feel right just sitting around.


    <hr><hr>


    Lunch was an awkward and quiet affair. The guards allowed them access to the cathedral¡¯s own facilities. Where Sophie had expected that they would chat and try for some semblance of normalcy, the reality was that eating alongside templars, priests, and other temple staff felt far more intimidating than expected. Even Elaria, who was liable to charm the crowd with song was more subdued. Though Sophie suspected that singing and dancing alongside Raylani likely being frowned upon within the cathedral might¡¯ve had a part to play there.


    It didn¡¯t help that one of inquisitor Janos¡¯s underlings were present to keep an eye on them. Or rather, keep an eye on Eva. It did lift everyone¡¯s mood when the more senior inquisitor arrived to inform them that considering their ability to move about, albeit with some pain, that they were to be discharged after lunch. Sophie could practically see Alodie celebrate internally at the news, the Ostian having gotten more and more antsy the longer they had been interred within the cathedral. Miraevie would be relived, heh.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    That left the question of Sophia and Eva. Eva was likely to return to her duties in teaching the saints. But seeing her, Sophie could tell she was less than satisfied with the result. She¡¯s stubborn and hot headed, she won¡¯t let this drop, I¡¯m sure. But Sophia absolutely does not want her getting even more involved. In terms of Sophia, Sophie was more worried. The entire time they had been together after the raid, she had heard nary a quip or sarcastic comment from her twin. It felt bizarre if not outright concerning, for she was certain that Sophia was very much the opposite of being alright. It¡¯s like she¡¯s frozen herself, trapped herself somewhere.


    It was also that observation that steeled Sophie¡¯s resolve. For she had always learned to try and right her wrongs, to fix her mistakes. She had also inherited Eva¡¯s hotheadedness, though with a perhaps a touch more cunning than the older girl. This was all my fault, and I¡¯ll fix it.


    Even without saying anything, her siblings had picked up on her change in mood. Elaria looking concerned, afraid that Sophie was about to suffer just as Sophia had. Whilst Sophia appeared positively disappointed with her choice, though her twin did not voice her opinion out loud. Raylani judged as Raylani had always, remaining aloof but offering little shows of support when she felt like it.


    So it was that when the others prepared to return to the dorms and Eva wanted to stay to help. They not so gently suggested that everyone was to take a break, sending the older girl towards Janos and the saints.


    Breaking away from the group, Sophie headed deeper in the cathedral with Ary by her side. The duo were flanked by an errant temple guard that they had bothered, somehow managing to convince the soldier of her quest. In front of them now, were two templars who looked curiously at the strange trio in front of the Argent offices.


    ¡°These two are looking to speak to Blademaster Taurox.¡± The temple guardsmen introduced them.


    The templars just looked down to examine the arrivals. After a moment, one turned to open the door.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Was all the man said as he headed inside.


    There were a few tense seconds as Sophie and Ary squeezed each other¡¯s hands. The two breathed in sync as they waited. One here to do something stupid, and one just to support the other. That only added onto Sophie¡¯s guilt.


    The door opened once again, ¡°Come in.¡± The templar gestured.


    The temple guard bid the two farewell.


    The duo were instructed to keep their eyes to the ground and avoid looking up until told. They diligently followed the templar until her knocked and opened the door to a separate room.


    ¡°Knight Commander, Blademaster.¡± The templar greeted.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Taurox¡¯s familiar voice ordered.


    ¡°As you command. In you go.¡± The templar ushered the two inside before closing the door behind them.


    The duo patiently waited to be addressed, their eyes cast firmly to the floor.


    ¡°Well? Mind explaining this flagrant breach of protocols, Blademaster?¡± The deep growl of the unknown knight commander spoke up. Sounds old, but young, middle aged probably. A veteran for sure. ¡°We¡¯re not in the habit of taking supplicants.¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°I will. May I?¡± Taurox asked about something. What, Sophie could not tell.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You two can look around, it¡¯s fine.¡± Taurox instructed.


    Sophie and Ary both lifted their heads, finding themselves in an almost clinically white room. Only a few temple decorations adorned the wall though most were militaristic in nature. Though a fancy looking square clock ticked at five minutes to two o¡¯clock. She recognized the shielded star and cross of the templar order dominating the back wall. Taurox stood hunched over a map table of Cyndralia and across from him, staring at the duo, was an older man, the commander.


    ¡°Sirs.¡± Sophie politely bowed.


    Ary quickly followed, though her posture was a bit more chaotic.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the explanation of why there is currently an elf and a girl standing in our offices.¡± The commander barely acknowledged them, continuing to grill Taurox.


    The minotaur¡¯s nostrils flared in contemplation, his beady eyes turned to meet Sophie¡¯s gaze. What she saw was only the briefest hint of surprise, but instead, they were filled with regret and a sense of expectant curiosity. He was¡­ expecting me?


    ¡°I believe I know why they are here, at least.¡± Taurox calmly stated.


    ¡°Oh? Care to elaborate, Blademaster?¡± The commander briefly glanced at the duo.


    ¡°Redemption. They are here for a sense of redemption.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes must¡¯ve widened and twinkled in the dimness of the office. For she noticed the commander¡¯s attention lingering on her for a split second. He didn¡¯t interrupt however, and just waited.


    Sophie nodded at Taurox, the minotaur giving a thoughtful hum in response.


    ¡°I already told you about how the riots started. While this one is not directly involved, I suspect she sees herself as responsible for what happened.¡± The minotaur explained.


    ¡°And how exactly does that set these two apart from the, oh, I don''t know, thousand other rioters?¡± The commander snappily asked.


    Taurox seemed to pause. The minotaur looked over at Sophie, his eyes almost asking an unspoken question. In turn, she tried to decipher it, only coming to the conclusion that there was something he saw in her. But it was something she had already committed too with Sophia. Thus, she nodded.


    The minotaur almost smiled, dipping his head at her slightly in a sign of respect.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my apprentice.¡± Taurox announced. Ah.


    Ary''s eyes widened, the redhead squeezing Sophie''s hand for reassurance. Sophie squeezed back. I''m not disappearing on you.


    The commander seemed the most caught off guard, arching an eyebrow and looking between the two of them. ¡°An outsider, Blademaster? Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes and no.¡±


    "Continue."


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked with her with Inquisitor Von Krantz and a little afterwards. So she isn¡¯t an unknown variable. But she is not in the church or the argent curia, yes.¡±


    Now the commander began examining her, the intensity of his gaze making Sophie wither slightly. Whatever he saw did not seem to please him as he pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a tense sigh. The man appeared to be in some state of disbelief, taking a few moments to catch himself before speaking. Sophie tried to avoid fidgeting or shuffling and turned her eyes back to the clock. Three minutes till two.


    ¡°So she¡¯s not even an acolyte in the order?¡± He finally replied.


    ¡°No.¡± Taurox calmly answered.


    ¡°And you¡¯re allowing her this because¡­?¡±


    ¡°I see the potential and strength in the little elf.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The commander sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to express how many rule violations all this is.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Little lady, so why exactly are you here?¡± The commander turned to her, his eyes narrowing. He was not as fond of her as Taurox, even less so when he glanced at Ary.


    Sophie debated on what to say and looked to Taurox for support. But the minotaur just shrugged. Well¡­ how helpful, she grumbled.


    ¡°It is as Sir Taurox says, I came to seek redemption and aid.¡± Sophie softly answered.


    The man looked unconvinced, or rather more bothered than anything.


    ¡°Be more clear, state your goals. I do not have time for you to dance around the subject.¡±


    Sophie stiffened up, his tone reminding her of her professors.


    ¡°The Braveskull Trading House hurt people I care about. My comrades brought information about them having a Kolonia or mine of sorts. We turned our evidence in the the inquisition and Sir Taurox and I¡¯m hoping to get some information about it.¡± She tried to be succinct.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He mumbled, his eyes briefly flickering between Taurox and the map table, ¡°Then what? You intend to take out an entire trading house by yourself?¡± He spoke with an exasperated sigh.


    Sophie looked at Taurox, the minotaur only staring back in response.


    ¡°Yes. If need be.¡± Sophie answered.


    The knight commander¡¯s brow furrowed even further, the man pinching his nose as he then massaged his temple.


    ¡°One damned idiot you choose for an apprentice.¡± He grumbled, ¡°And what about you? Why the hells are you here?¡± He motioned at Ary.


    ¡°I-ummm, I¡¯m just here to support her. I-I won¡¯t get in the way after this.¡± Ary pointed at Sophie, before quickly shuffling slightly behind her for cover.


    ¡°Stars above.¡± The knight commander rolled his eyes, ¡°A whole feckin carnival of fools in here.¡± The man sighed. He tapped his fingers on the map table, running them over the edge of Arterian territory that bled into the Ascalonian Plains. His eyes then ran down to a drawer. Reaching over, he pulled out a small stack of papers and slammed them in front of the minotaur. Sophie jumped a little, trying to hide her reaction and looking everywhere but at the commander. One minute to two, huh.


    ¡°I expect you to fill out each and every citation on the violation of established protocol. Whatever happens, good or ill, these are to be reported to the arch bishop at the end of the next week and to the lord commander.¡± The man waved a pen at him, ¡°The very, next, week.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Taurox almost grinned, ¡°It will be done.¡±


    ¡°Stars help whatever damned trouble you get in. Apprentice, helpers, whatever, just be out of this office in ten minutes.¡±


    The knight commander didn¡¯t even bid the duo goodbye as he stormed out, forcefully closing the door shut behind him and leaving them with the minotaur. The trio each took a few breaths, the minotaur¡¯s almost prideful expression with the commander dropping to a pained frown that spoke of wounds deeper than one would expect. When Sophie met his gaze, she could feel the weight that burdened him much like it burdened her.


    ¡°I too, feel the weight of failure. If I had not left them alone, expected them to stay still. But alas, you said she was your twin, and your twin seemed to have your reckless disposition.¡± Taurox let out a grim snort.


    ¡°And I learned that from Eva.¡± Sophie added with a soft whisper.


    ¡°An unfortunate blending of circumstances.¡± He dropped to a pensive silence before brightening up a little, ¡°It is good to see you well, Lady Aryana.¡±


    Ary¡¯s downcast mood also brightened, the girl bobbing out from behind Sophie, ¡°Likewise.¡±


    ¡°As for you companion here.¡± He absently sorted the stack of papers, ¡°I presume you too, seek to rectify the mistakes that were made.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Sophie stated resolutely.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Taurox moved a small balled up piece of paper to where the commander had touched along the Arterian border, ¡°In truth, I too seek for the distribution of justice. Especially for crimes as heinous as this. In turn, I also cannot help but think the orcs and goblin infestation within the border regions might be connected.¡± For once, the minotaur looked almost tired, exhausted.


    ¡°To the company?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± He mumbled before standing up, towering over the table as he gazed at the border region, ¡°Be sure to offer a prayer to the Knight Commander, it is by his good graces that we have a week to accomplish whatever it is we need to.¡±


    ¡°A week? Oh! Is that why the commander¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Then, the trouble begins. But until then, we have time. As for this¡­¡± He mimed shooting a crossbow, ¡°Are you certain? The risks involved will be great. The toll on both body and soul will be taxing.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I¡¯ve killed before.¡±


    The minotaur snorted, but looked almost saddened, ¡°But is it the same? For we will be going against people who might or might not even know the full extent of their crimes.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Do not answer, merely reflect on it yourself. For in this line of duty, that is the quandary one must contend with.¡± He shook his head, ¡°May our judgement from the Goddess be kind. For our sins only continue to grow.¡±


    ¡°May her judgement be kind.¡± Sophie repeated.


    ¡°Lady Aryana.¡± The minotaur turned to her, his eyes narrowing and demanding the duo¡¯s full attention, ¡°You will not be coming along.¡± He stated. No frills, no orders, no suggestions. Just a statement as if it was a fact.


    Thankfully for the duo, Ary had long understood what was to happen and just solemnly nodded, giving Sophie¡¯s hand a soft squeeze. Squeezing back, Sophie prepared herself for whatever was to come.


    Satisfied with the answer, the minotaur too, seemed to take a moment to reorientate himself. During this lull, Sophie¡¯s eyes glanced back up at the clock. Two o¡¯clock and one minute. Time goes on, just like that. Holding Ary¡¯s hand, Sophie was filled with a sudden burst of determination. To keep her safe from those that would commit such atrocities. To avenge the wrongs done to Sophia. Then¡­ I believe this stain is a worthy sacrifice. Let¡¯s just hope I¡¯m not making another mistake. Stellesia only knows that I¡¯ve made even.


    Looking back down, she saw the same doubt and determination in the minotaur¡¯s eyes. The road forward is a grim one, but I''ll be ready. For Ary, for Sophia, for Alodie.

 Act 6 Epilogue: Deux Fleurs Pour Arteria

    ¡°Breaking: Trading House Suspended


    In an emergency session of councilors, Councilor Hana Inaba of the Tosakuran Chamber of Commerce representing the Vermillion Company cast the deciding vote within the Chamber of Stalwart Justice. Effective immediately, all of Arteria¡¯s ties to the Braveskull Trading House are to be suspended. Their fate is to be decided following a full scale investigation to be conducted by members of the Clover Legion and various guilds within the city.


    Condemning the heinous actions of the Trading House, the councilor pointed to the latest series of evidence provided by the Astralian Church''s own investigators... ¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Headline Article, ¡°The Arterian Affair Cont.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Office of the Inquisition


    Mare¡¯s Berth, Royalist Gratia


    Mila tried to stand up straighter, but found her shoulders sagging, her confidence failing, and her stoic facade completely broken. She was an inquisitor, a proper one, and inquisitors needed to project strength. Right now, she felt very much the opposite of strong.


    Apprentice Inquisitor Philippe raised his brow, his foot tapping impatiently as he stood ready to push the door open, only politely waiting for her to compose herself. Behind her, Marduk the shield-bearer stood alongside one of Lieutenant Kraster¡¯s templars, the slick smell of blessed incense and oils bringing a strange sense of sorrow to Mila¡¯s heart.


    Making the briefest of movements, she sucked in a small breath and looked at Philippe. The young inquisitor in training offered only a grunt in support and pushed open the doors.


    It had once been her temporary office within Mare¡¯s Berth, a long table fitted with a map of Gratia taking up the center of the room, a sleek wooden desk behind it that was silhouetted by the window. Now it had evolved to a proper inquisitorial lair featuring an ever growing stacks of reports, tomes and sensitive documents, an inquisitorial aide who looked nothing like Agent Orion, and her theater replacement, her master, Inquisitor Serilda.


    The matronly but stern figure of the Senior Inquistor commanded the attention of any and all who were graced by her presence. Besides her guards and the aide, the familiar figure of Templar Lieutenant Kraster nodded politely at Mila¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Lyudmila, you look a little worse for wear.¡± Lady Serilda¡¯s intrigued voice chirped at her presence, the Inquisitor rising from her desk with a stern expression on her face. Oh no.


    Mila tensed up and bowed, her hands unable to stop fidgeting.


    ¡°Philippe, thank you. I¡¯ll see you after we¡¯re done here.¡± Lady Serilda spoke past her.


    ¡°As you command, Lady Inquisitor.¡± Philippe performed a small salute of his own, taking a brief moment to nod in support to Mila as he closed the door behind her.


    With a soft click, she was now left to stand in front of her master on her own. Lady Serilda¡¯s new aide was someone she didn¡¯t recognize and handed her master a small sheaf of paper. He took this moment to whisper something in her ears, Serilda¡¯s brow arced up a little in response. The Inquisitor nodded at something that the aide whispered and gestured for Mila to move closer.


    Mila did as ordered, shuffling forward ever so slowly, her heart pounding faster and faster within her chest. After so long, and all she¡¯ll see is a failure.


    ¡°Lady Serilda.¡± She knelt in front of the group, her head downcast in a sign of fealty.


    ¡°Always such a stickler for protocol.¡± Serilda snickered, ¡°Kraster, Cooper, leave us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mam.¡±


    ¡°As you command, Lady Inquisitor.¡± Huh, so this is Orion''s replacement. Cooper.


    The two others responded. The new aide to the Inquisition left with a curt nod at Mila. Kraster was a little more kind, giving her a pat with his gauntleted hand before he walked out the door.


    That left her and her mentor alone. Lady Serilda sat on her desk, an inquisitive but almost motherly gaze cast upon her that made Mila feel even more guilty for her failure of an expedition. She knew that Serilda had high hopes for her and that her mentor was the one alongside Lord Inquisitor Viktor to allow her request for this posting. To have failed after so much shamed her to the core. She had trained diligently for years under madam Serilda¡¯s tutelage. Yet she had been found wanting.


    She swallowed her doubt, regaining some semblance of order in her chaotic mind. Trying to wipe the ever persistent scowl off her face, she could feel her muscles twitching.


    To her surprise, Lady Serilda¡¯s expression softened a bit more, a hint of tiredness coming from her mentor. But then her mentor moved closer, dwarfing the still kneeling Mila and looming over her.


    ¡°Lady Serilda, I-¡± Mila tried to speak.


    The Inquisitor removed her gloves and a scarred hand rested atop Mila¡¯s head. Afraid, the girl didn¡¯t dare move. Just before she could question it, Mila felt her mentor ruffling her hair. Ah? Ah! Completely caught off guard, Mila almost wilted at the sudden sensation that graced her scalp. Having sensed her movements, Lady Serilda pulled away and moved back to her desk.


    Mila stood back up, somewhat wary but more-so surprised and looked curiously at her mentor.


    Serilda¡¯s brows creased into a frown and she sighed deeply, ¡°I wish we were meeting under better circumstances.¡±


    Immediately, whatever relieving feelings Mila felt vanished, her mistakes returning in full force. Her ashen expression and weakened breath elicited another sigh from the Inquisitor.


    ¡°Y-yeah, apologies, Lady Serilda.¡± Mila stammered out.


    ¡°Lady Serilda, hah.¡± The Inquisitor let out a single chuckle, ¡°We¡¯re alone, you can stand to be less formal.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, mam.¡±


    ¡°Lyudmila.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Enough apologizing. I¡¯ve read the after action reports and from that Potomian you sent.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Mila wavered, ¡°It was¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough.¡± Serilda¡¯s exhausted tone sending a lance of fear down Mila¡¯s spine.


    Mila panicked, it was a phrase she always worried about hearing. She felt her palms get clammy, a tinge of despair itching at the back of her mind.


    ¡°Lyudmila, calm yourself. Take a deep breath, breathe, and return to me whole.¡± Serilda pushed away some papers and leaned against her desk.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mila started, her voice getting caught in her throat. Taking a moment, she did as she was told, taking a deep and trying to center herself. To collect her thoughts.


    ¡°Take your time, we¡¯re alone here.¡±


    Mila nodded, unwilling to trust her voice. This is an interrogation, she¡¯s going to interrogate me. Oh Goddess, how pathetic am I? How can this pitiful servant redeem herself?


    ¡°What happened at first?¡± Serilda prompted.


    ¡°I assumed command of the eastern theatre.¡± Mila anwsered. Breathe, think, recollect.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I had all church assets retreat to the Republican capital in case of the Purple Death spreading further. That earned the ire of the senior inquisitors within the loyalist capital.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve gathered.¡± The Inquisitor drummed her fingers on her desk. She¡¯s expecting me to say something, but what?


    ¡°Then I was dismissed from my post.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t all.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I then disobeyed directives to remain and led a sortie against the Purple Death and towards the fortress city of Monte De Trisse.¡± Mila felt her ears burning up.


    ¡°After that?¡± Serilda¡¯s voice grew softer once more.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mila paused, her sins dragging her to a standstill, the visions of when the death knight cut through her people like they barely mattered, ¡°I failed, Lady Serilda. I led a sortie towards Monte De Trisse and lost all but a handful. We¡­ I also indirectly led to the loss of a few border villages due to the undead advance. We did beat back a few enemy sorties but then ran into the death knight. And then¡­¡±


    ¡°And did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Th-the knight?¡±


    Serilda nodded.


    ¡°Yes. We defeated him.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ err, I cast a spell under the Goddess¡¯s guidance. I blessed javelins that eventually pierced the monster.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, mmhmm.¡± Serilda hummed.


    Mila stood stock still, waiting for her mentor¡¯s response. All Serilda did however, was gesture for Mila to come closer. Still fidgety, Mila hid her hands behind her back and walked up, cowed by the idea of disappointing Lady Serilda.


    This time, Lady Serilda did not ruffle her hair, but instead pointed to her neck. Curious, Mila touched where she had pointed to, only finding her necklace. Uncertain of what her mentor wanted, she pulled it out from under her tunic to hold it in her palm.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Serilda asked.


    ¡°Ah? Err, it¡¯s the inquisitorial sigil?¡± Mila tried not to let her voice warble.


    ¡°And? What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°That one who wears it is an inquisitor.¡±


    ¡°Who is?¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Worthy of serving under the Goddess¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°And do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mila gulped, blindly having followed along and answering by instinct. Now that she processed her mentor¡¯s question, she felt like a little rat trapped in a cage by a predator. ¡°I do not think so, but I hope I am.¡±


    ¡°Still? Even after this disaster?¡±


    Her shoulders sagged, ¡°I hope I still am.¡±


    ¡°Then earn it.¡± Serilda¡¯s expression hardened, but she stood over Mila more like a caring parent. No trace of malice in her eyes.


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°Earn it. Earn your place. You¡¯ve failed once. We all have. Ensure you prepare, you learn, and you return better than now. That rosary is yours and yours alone. It means you are an official member of the Astralian Church, and of the Inquisition that serves to enact the Goddess¡¯s justice. Where is the apprentice of mine that had all the fire and zealousness behind her? Where is the one who strove to prove herself?¡± Serilda snarled, ¡°Viktor and I nominated you for a reason. We saw in you potential, me especially. So you¡¯ve failed, and perhaps the losses were indeed tragic. But you know as well as I do that such sacrifices happen often in our line of work. That in order to combat the darkness, many good souls often get extinguished before their time. Yet we persevere. Why?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Serilda demanded more forcefully.


    ¡°Because it is our duty to protect those less capable. To stand against the dark tides that threaten us.¡± Mila hesitantly answered.


    ¡°Precisely. So mourn, grieve, contemplate your failure. Then rise up, and fight. Do not shrink away, do not simply give up. Fight, for Cyndralia, for the Goddess, for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her lips quivered.


    ¡°Look to the stars, draw from them comfort and strength, But through yourself, the power to embrace whatever may come your way. Because what is it that you wear around your neck?¡±


    ¡°The rosary¡­?¡±


    ¡°And what does it signify?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m an Inquisitor.¡±


    ¡°The youngest inducted in recent history.¡± Serilda smiled a little, ¡°And what is your duty?¡±


    ¡°To stand against the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don''t forget that.¡± Her mentor nodded. The older woman¡¯s form suddenly seemed to relax, looking far more haggard than Mila had expected.


    Before she could move, she was then drawn into a hug, the shock making her stiff as her mentor gently caressed her head.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± She let out a surprised squeak.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it rough, haven¡¯t you?¡± Serilda¡¯s voice shifted to one far more matronly, more kind.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Mila''s face drooped.


    ¡°Were you saddened? Scared?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for lying. I was.¡± Mila admitted, still uncertain of what was happening.


    ¡°Then rest easy, dear. You won¡¯t find yourself in hot water because of this alone, and there will be far more trials for one such as yourself.¡± Serilda chuckled dryly, ¡°What happened was a tragedy. But you¡¯re alive, here. And the Goddess needs you still.¡±


    ¡°But the people¡­¡±


    ¡°They followed you regardless. They knew the risks. Hells, I should be scolding you for venturing towards an unknown like the purple fog by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°But you did kill the knight. Even if it¡¯s a small consolation. Good work.¡±


    Mila slowly relaxed, her mind still unable to process everything happening.


    ¡°But you did it because you wanted to save your friend, right?¡± Serilda continued.


    Mila weakly nodded, afraid of her mentor¡¯s judgement.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to say but she¡¯s gotten powerful, perhaps too powerful to be saved.¡±


    Mila tensed up once more, understanding the hidden warning behind her mentor¡¯s words.


    ¡°But the situation is calming down. Whatever their plans were, after they took Monte De Trisse, the fog receded from most areas, surrounding only the part of land they occupied. You know what that means?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila managed to mutter.


    ¡°That means you have time to find a way. Time to hopefully get a better understanding of what happened. And in your older reports before your¡­ sortie. Do you remember what magicks you noted?¡±


    Time to¡­¡°That, I don¡¯t recall.¡± Mila furrowed her brows, ¡°Err, that the fog might be magic from a different era?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. And you know where you might potentially find a repository of this knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Umm, Saintsrest?¡±


    ¡°Heheh, well yes. Of course the cathedral might have some. But I¡¯m talking about where you¡¯re headed to next.¡± Serilda chuckled.


    ¡°Where I¡¯m going next?¡± Mila looked up, her eyes widening as she realized Philippe¡¯s letter about her being reassigned was not just a suggestion, ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Still have so much to do here?¡± Serilda laughed, ¡°I know, but you need a break. All of last year, you spent chasing down cults and putting out emergencies. I think you need a bit of a break. And don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see the letter someone sent you.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s letter?! Ah! Mila tried to cover her face to no avail, her mentor just grinning at her.


    ¡°You have friends, other friends. And that makes me happy.¡± Serilda¡¯s warm smile pierced through the tension in her heart, ¡°But you¡¯ve been forcing yourself for far too long. You need a break.¡±


    Mila lowered her head, disappointed but understanding. The worries and anxieties she held finally began to dissipate.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to Arteria. To rest, but also to research whatever you can that might help with the fog. Does that make you sad?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Mila wobbled a little, her emotions now in complete chaos.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to make sure the other Inquisitor¡¯s don¡¯t poke the hornet¡¯s nest now that everything¡¯s calming down. But I don¡¯t know how long the demon behind the fog will rest. So you need to give it your all to find out more about the dark magic at play.¡± She¡¯s calling Anna a demon¡­ have I been too blinded this whole time? No, no, she¡¯s giving me time. Another chance.


    ¡°And you have friends in the Academy and Arteria. Have them help you, just as Kraster and the others helped you here. Remember, you¡¯re an Inquisitor, we do many things alone but we still have a team around us. So wallow not in your suffering and doubt. Acknowledge them, but then find the answers and push forward. For will you rise up to the challenge? To right your wrong?¡± Serilda looked into her eyes, searching for her resolve.


    ¡°I will, mistress.¡± Mila whispered, ¡°I will.¡± This time, I will save you. Forgive me, Anna, but I will repay my debt to you.


    <hr><hr>


    War Room


    Monte De Trisse, Enshrouded Lands of Gratia


    ¡°The Army of the West has responded to our overtures. They are willing to maintain a ceasefire, provided the mist does not spread further into their territory.¡± Lord Guillaume, her recently appointed advisor of the nobility, reported.


    ¡°And the East is still in disarray, the loss of the fortress and the flight of their commander has temporarily quelled the threat.¡± Her seneschal Alain added.


    ¡°¡®Temporarily¡¯ is the key word. Their overarching offensive is unlikely to stop. They have the manpower and the resources to rearm themselves for another one.¡± Her third advisor, General Iseult chimed in, ¡°We must be prepared to meet the threat.¡±


    Anna turned to her tribune, the praetorian nodding quietly.


    He agrees with the General¡¯s assessment, Pyra translated the gesture.


    Anna furrowed her brow and dipped her head in acknowledgement, ¡°It is as I said before then, continue shoring up the fortifications for the towns closest to Royalist territory. The Purple should be unpassable without strong wards to shield oneself, limiting the passage of troops. But have some scouts deployed along the Eastern approaches, just in case.¡±


    ¡°As you command, princess. But if I may?¡± Guillaume bowed.


    ¡°Of course. Speak freely.¡± Anna replied.


    ¡°Would the scouts not be seen as potential provocations?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always that chance.¡± Iseult answered on her behalf, ¡°But the princess is right. We cannot let our guard down, however much the move might be scrutinized.¡±


    ¡°As you say.¡± The administrator conceded, though the man did not seem particularly pleased.


    Whilst her current territory was limited, it did have a few stray baronies trapped within the ¡®Purple Death¡¯ that Pyra had summoned. It was within those areas that a small set of nobility pledged their allegiances to the new principality. From there, a slow sense of normalcy settled for the nascent nation. The two nobles were appointed by their peers to serve as her advisors in full, however reluctant Pyra had been to accept them. Anna had, at least, appreciated that the seneschal had been selected to remain. Then, from the chevaliers present, Anna had called forth their commander to serve as commander in chief of the new territory¡¯s military wing, especially since any remaining royalists had been purged.


    ¡°My- The Legion will be on hand to respond to any emergencies.¡± Anna corrected herself, ¡°Deploy what scouts and footmen you need to for border security. Trust in the legion to hold the rear.¡±


    ¡°At once, your majesty. But what about the militia and my chevaliers? What would you have us do?¡± General Iseult performed a regal bow.


    ¡°I suggest the militia continue their duties as peacekeepers. While it''s not ideal, we still have¡¯t established a proper enforcement authority yet.¡± Alain suggested. A sound plan.


    ¡°Which is perhaps the other matter we should be discussing as well.¡± Guillaume mumbled thoughtfully.


    ¡°That is an acceptable solution. Augment their capabilities with your chevaliers if you can, general. Otherwise your knights can do as you see fit.¡± Anna agreed.


    ¡°As your majesty commands.¡± The general confirmed.


    ¡°In regards to the formation of a proper policing entity, I-¡±


    A knock cut her off and everyone turned to the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡± She demanded.


    The door swung open to reveal one of the unbroken. The massive knight¡¯s terrifying aura made the entire room tense up.


    He has news! Pyra chirped in her mind.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I believe our ladyship will be in need of privacy. Perhaps we should pursue the administrative matter after a short recess.¡± Alain immediately took control of the situation, casting a glance towards Anna.


    She nodded, thankful that her seneschal was competent.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Lord Guillaume grumbled, ¡°What matter could be worth interrupting a council meeting anyway? Especially at this juncture of the nation.¡±


    This cur! This filthy rat questions us? Have him executed! Pyra roared.


    No! What?! That¡¯s too extreme! Anna fought back.


    Then arrest him! Do something to punish this insolence!


    I¡¯ll handle it.


    You better. Pyra warned.


    ¡°Now, now, honoured lord. We must be-¡± Alain tried to rebut but Anna gestured for him to pause. The seneschal seemed a little startled but quickly acquiesced, ceding the floor to her.


    ¡°Honoured lords, you must already know that recapturing my childhood home was not my only objective. Perhaps you suspect, or perhaps you have evidence. Regardless, there are other affairs that have brought me to where I am. With all decorum, that is the truth. However, that will be all I will speak on for this matter. Doubt me if you will, but look around and you can see that there are powers beyond your comprehension at play.¡± Anna put on airs.


    Iseult seemed a little more wary, Anna able to tell that the man was continuing to assess her level as a threat. Guillaume remained unsatisfied, but the lord simply huffed and said nothing more.


    ¡°If that¡¯d be all for now, honoured lords.¡±


    ¡°In the name of the lady.¡± The three lords chanted with varying degrees of enthusiasm.


    Anna bowed towards each of them as they left.


    Tch, such weakness.


    Or pragmatism.


    Enough prattle, take the letter and read it to me.


    Waiting until the council departed, she then reached out for the letter, feeling the icy chill of the unbroken knight as her fingers brushed against his gauntlets.


    And? And? Is it about the Kastiane?


    Calm yourself, I¡¯m trying to decipher it. Anna scolded.


    Upon casting an eye onto the writing, she felt her blood boiling. Her heart beat a little faster as her brows narrowed. The phantom scent of iron teased her senses. The handwriting of a coward.


    Who cares about him? What does it say?


    Her eyes examined each and every word, taking it all in mentally before relaying it to her disgruntled passenger.


    Arteria, this Kastiane bard was headed to Arteria, likely already there. Arnold is asking for permission to continue the pursuit. Anna informed her counterpart.


    Permission? Permission?! Return a message at once! Tell his group to go! Go! Go! At once! Pyra¡¯s voice deafened her.


    Okay, okay! I will! Calm yourself!


    Bah! Calm?! Pathetic. Now do it! Send the order to go! So the most glorious of plays may begin! The princess began raving incoherently.


    As she began writing, she tried to shield her questions from the now very agitated princess, locking her mind away from the princess''s ravings. Just what the hells is so important about this Kastiane? Ugh, of all the people to help us find out, Arnold. Still, I guess I''ll figure this out one way or the other, Pyra certainly doesn''t seem too keen on sharing. Haah. Why do I have such a bad feeling about this?

 Act 7 Prologue: The Winter War

    ¡°Contingent: 6 mountain goats carrying gifts and supplies. 26 Templar escorts. 1 Lord Inquisitor. 20 Frostwind Mountaineers. 5 Meltonian Knights. 2 Supply Wagons.


    Goal: Meet with a mysterious tribe surviving atop the Frostwinds. Of the tribe: composition unknown, strength unknown, objective unknown. If possible, entreat them for an alliance against the Dark Tide.¡±


    - Drafted Report: Diplomatic Mission 9348-S - Summary - Templar Sergeant Archibald Wilde


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Lord Commander.¡± Kapitan Ludvik saluted the approaching officer.


    The icy chill of the Frostwind Ranges and the windswept northern plains danced eerily around him. The rhythmic clattering of hooves as the Lord Commander and his staff officers joined the scout kapitan at his post. Only faint slivers of sunlight reached them here, yet even from his perch, he could see the familiar glint of red and white reflecting under the light. Even within this snow covered land, the brilliance of Volksgrad would thaw away the chill.


    Few could profess to see the Winged Knights of Volksgrad in action. Fewer still, not on the opposite end of their lances and weapons. But here they were, relying on folk like himself to help guide them along, to a path of salvation. Ludvik could think of many things he wanted to ask the Lord Commander, but his eyes were fixated on the wings attached to their armor. Rumor has it that each feather is blessed with a ward, anointed by the Goddess herself to keep the wearer safe. He suspected there might be more exaggeration than not, but having seen the way they carried themselves, he had no doubt they would be more than formidable with or without wards.


    His two other compatriots, both kaprals that acted as his map bearer and sentry, quickly roused themselves from their posts. Their camouflage had been impeccable, blending into the rocky icy terrain almost completely. Save for the small fire in their little rocky alcove, the warming if not filling scent of a tomatoey vegetable stew bubbling away on a cold winters day. Might just give us away, a little. Though I doubt demons really care much for vegetable stew.


    ¡°Kapitan, good to see you are doing well. At ease.¡± Lord Commander Stanislaw Stepan greeted the assembled group.


    The Lord Commander was an imposing figure, riding upright and proper though the harsh weather. He had a hawkish face and an equally sharp gaze. The Lord Commander had noticed several other groups of scouts judging by how his gaze occasionally darted towards the direction of hidden troopers. His unblemished appearance suggested a recently promoted noble, one brought from the luxuries of the court to the frontlines, a gentle giant. Yet his actions told a different tale. He was calculating and competent; his orders always made the most of what he was given. For he had served as a rear line officer of the Winged Knights, acting as a cautious but effective leader in containing any incursions into Volksgrad.


    He doesn¡¯t inspire loyalty the same way Marshal Bathloy might, but he has his troop¡¯s confidence, at least. Hells, he¡¯s a winged knight, just like the rest of them. Certainly better than the rest of us infantry.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation looking?¡± Lord Stepan inquired, gently hopping off his horse in a very elegant fashion.


    ¡°Mostly calm, my lord. So far, none of the scouting parties have reported any signs that they are aware of our presence. Our observations from this post also corroborate with their reports¡± Ludvik reported.


    ¡°Excellent. What about our chances to continue being undetected until we approach?¡± Lord Stepan asked, the forced grin on his face failing to hide his anxieties. Can¡¯t even imagine the pressure on his shoulders for this operation.


    ¡°Pretty high. At least, assuming we don¡¯t run into any scouting parties from their end. But otherwise, I am relatively confident that your forces won¡¯t encounter much resistance until they enter the snowfields proper.¡± Ludvik answered obligingly, ¡°Though if I may ask sir, why come here? Surely our reports got through to the base camp, did they not?¡± Is that why he¡¯s so nervous? Did we miss a pocket of demons? Stars, that¡¯d be bad for the supply lines.


    ¡°No, no, they got through.¡± Lord Stepan sighed tiredly, the man marching forward to stand besides Ludvik, flashing the other two a brief salute.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Ludvik asked.


    ¡°Kapitan, tell me. How risky is it being a scout?¡± Lord Stepan clasped one hand over Ludvik¡¯s shoulder, the noble¡¯s grip far firmer than Ludvik had expected, ¡°Of the tasks you perform along the frontiers in defense of Volksgrad?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Ludvik raised his voice a little, confused at the Lord Commander¡¯s line of question.


    Lord Stepan merely waited expectantly, but Ludvik noticed the tension within the noble¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uhh, we do take great risks in identifying and countering what threats we can on our own. But our rangers don¡¯t have to face anything like what you winged warriors have to face in full on battle, that¡¯s for certain.¡± He answered, looking to try and gauge the lord¡¯s reaction.


    Lord Stepan chuckled mirthlessly, ¡°No need to humble yourself on our account. While it¡¯s true the threats we face are¡­ more grandiose in nature, without the men and woman like yourself and your company, Volksgrad would be in a far worse state. But you are still willing to sacrifice your lives for the sake of the nation, correct?¡±


    Oh Goddess, is this a test? What kind of question is that? Ludvik paled, But what choice do I have? Blowing out some steam into the icy air around him, Ludvik answered, ¡°Of course sir. It¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    He looked to his subordinates to find the other two scouts offering hesitant, but small nods of affirmation. Lord Stepan also saw this gesture and lowered his head, a darker expression appearing on the noble¡¯s face. What is he expecting us to do?


    ¡°Then you must understand that it is only through great sacrifice that Volksgrad remains standing to this day. Ever since Wise King Wulfgar fought to free us from the yolk of a neighbor.¡± The noble spoke, almost as if he were delivering a speech to a crowd.


    ¡°For the wise king.¡± Ludvik warily whispered.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Stepan grinned and sighed once more.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Kapitan, I have an order for you and your company.¡± Oh no. It¡¯s a suicide mission? Isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re to scout them out in force.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Ludvik affirmed, trying to hide his own nerves.


    ¡°Once we reach the snowfields of Marsun, pull back to the Pale Point. Your company¡¯s report said it would be a good vantage point for both artillery and observers.¡± Stepan looked out into the vast whiteness beyond them, obfuscated only by rough patches of trees and a small hill that separated them from being within sight-lines of the enemy.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Ludvik looked over, unable to help himself as he tried to understand his orders.


    ¡°You heard me. Do not commit your company to the attack. Remain in the rear and observe the battle.¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Sir?¡±


    ¡°Write reports, observations, everything. Take detailed notes, all of you. Then retreat to the pass when the rest of us reach Marsun with the supplies. Wait for us. And if we do not arrive, or we are being doggedly pursued, you are to collapse the pass in its entirety, is that clear?¡± Stepan¡¯s tone lowered, the man¡¯s eyes narrowing as he frowned. Even he seems a little confused.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, sir. But why?¡±


    ¡°Because someone needs to remember that when all others failed, Volksgrad tried. To save Ingramar, to protect its people. That, when the demons were besieging Marsun, we tried to come to their aid. That Volksgrad stood with them.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­ yes sir.¡± Ludvik saluted, ¡°But why the disengagement orders? Surely some of your knights are more capable at holding the last line than us.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Stepan hummed, ¡°But it is you, who will keep Volksgrad under control. It is your cadre that secures our borders. For while us knights will fight foes beyond understanding, our abilities will not be as critical to stablising the home front. Or are you willing to disagree with your superior, Kapitan?¡±


    ¡°No sir. Of course not, lord commander.¡±


    ¡°Then send runners and inform your company of your new marching orders. Get in position around Pale Point. Just know that if you have to seal the pass before we arrive, it is because that is the sacrifice demanded of you in ensuring Volksgrad¡¯s future. It¡¯s why I wanted to be here, to know that person, even if only a little, whose task will ensure our nation¡¯s prosperity.¡± Stepan paused, ¡°You have your orders.¡± Stepan turned to face him, the noble¡¯s expression exuding an air of absolute authority.


    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡± Ludvik stood up straighter.


    ¡°Good¡­ good.¡± Stepan nodded, ¡°Then, may the Goddess and God of Life bless us all. We¡¯ll need it.¡± He finished with a mutter.


    ¡°May the blessings guide our path.¡± Ludvik and his subordinates echoed.


    Without further ceremony, the Lord Commander remounted his horse, the man¡¯s contemplative quietness making Ludvik feel a sense of unease. Just what the hells will happen if that¡¯s the first official order he gives us in person?


    Waiting under the Lord Commander and his retinue to finally leave. Ludvik let out a brief sigh of his own.


    ¡°Kapitan?¡± One of his subordinates, Kapral Alicja turned to him, ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Ludvik just made a bewildered expression before waving his hands at the land ahead of them, ¡°We do as the Lord Commander says. Run messages to the other units and have them rendezvous at Pale Point. Heaven¡¯s help us all.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The scout company was spread out across Pale Point, a small bluff sitting atop a hill that overlooked the massive frozen lake that formed the plains of Marsun. There was a serenity to the glossy, almost crystalline blue that sat nearly untouched. Only to be despoiled by the apocalyptic horde of demons that oozed in greater and greater numbers around the beleaguered city of Marsun in the distance. From here, Ludvik guessed it would take almost twenty minutes to ride hard and fast before they reached the city.


    The jewel of Ingramar was in its death throes, thrashing about for life. Against the snowy backdrop, the horrifically scarred land around it seemed to be trying to actively crush the city in its grasp. Stone talons shot out of the ground, the rocky formations forming terrifyingly alien displays around the city. Barren snowscapes turned a sickly brown red from the gallons of blood being spilled every hour. Tens of thousands of horrific entities, twisted and warped beyond human imagination, threw themselves at the walls of the city at each waking moment. The never ending cacophony of siege weapons firing and blood curdling battle cries continuing to echo throughout the snowfields. And these look to be monsters considerably smaller than in the reports, this just the first wave, nay, the junk they¡¯re looking off load. And there¡¯s already so many, Goddess¡­


    A small hill just past Pale Point offered enough cover to hide the Volksgradian advance, allowing Lord Stepan¡¯s winged knights to reach the lip of the hill. Against the arrayed demonic horde, only about three hundred Volkgradians alongside a convoy of supply wagons stood ready to face them. From his vantage point, he calculated almost a full minute of hard riding before Stepan¡¯s forces would even impact the outer edges of the horde. Then at least another five to ten minutes to reach the city, provided they didn¡¯t get slaughtered along the way. But they were getting dangerously close to the fringes of the horde. More than once, all the scouts would wince as the advance force was almost discover by stray demons, only saved by the action of a few wandering knights that put down the discovering army.


    Stars preserve them all, Ludvik muttered to himself.


    He spied the head of the force, Lord Stepan himself sitting high atop his horse, the noble gazing out at his foes. He imagined that the lord was giving some rousing speech, some grand sermon to inspire the troops. He jotted down what he saw, taking brief moments to look at his own troops. The scouts were tense, though they would be out of the fighting, he noticed the Kaprals including Alicja were trying to calm some of the younger soldiers. The few sierzants under his command were debating how best to orgainize a rapid retreat. His lieutenant caught his gaze, the man giving him an affirming nod. They would be ready, whatever happened.


    It started with a wordless cry, a singular motion as Lord Stepan reared his mount and raised a lance. Without barely a shout, the winged knights practically glided over the hill and descended upon the frozen lake like avenging angels. Only the rattle of the wings on their backs and the clattering of hooves and armour could be heard as they began forming a natural wedge, ready to pierce through the enemy lines.


    From the lip of the hill, three riders, robed and different from the knights began chanting something. What they said, Ludvik could not hear. But based on their movements, the arcane sorcery swirling around them was the answer.


    In the distance, a few demons noticed the clattering and began turning to face the riders. But momentum was not on their side. The main horde had yet to notice this new intrusion, and the clamoring for bloodshed kept most of them oblivious to the impending stampede.


    The skies darkened as sorcery swirled in abundance, the battlemages of Volksgrad beginning their attack. Lightning and hail shattered the initial formations like a tide of fury, the power behind elder magisters sending a frightening chill down Ludvik¡¯s spine. Demonic footsoldiers and rabble were roasted alive, their cindered skin burning into bone as bolts of supercharged electricity scythed through their ranks. Boulder sized pieces of hail crashed down and crushed those beneath them, then shattering into hundreds of pieces and cutting into the survivors nearby.


    All while the riders neither slowed nor broke formation. The winged knights charged headfirst into the horde even as javelins and archers finally began responding to the sudden attack. To Ludvik¡¯s horror, a few got through the wards of the knights. Sending a handful of men tumbling from their saddles. Yet the advance was unhindered still.


    Then, with a furious roar that even the scouts could hear, the winged knights threw out a volley of spears of their own, impaling the enemy frontline and opening them up. In a few seconds, a slaughter ensued.


    Lances speared through lightly armoured flesh, tearing their targets from the ground and plunging further into the monstrous lines. Hooves trampled the fallen, the knights uncaring of who or what fell under their assault. A few spears and halberds halted some of the knights, the riders forced to dismount or be impaled where they sat. Lord Stepan himself seemed surrounded by a halo of light, his form somehow clearer visible even from here, the man cutting a swathe at the head of the formation.


    By the time Ludvik counted that around two dozen riders had fallen, hundreds of demonic souls had already been sent back to the hells, the knights showing little sign of stopping. Their unrelenting ferocity began ripping the horde¡¯s formation in two, splitting the line of advance open as they pushed towards the city gates. From behind him, the convoy of supply wagons hurriedly rushed into the gap. The volunteers who signed up to guard them desperately jabbing with their spears to fend off any attackers nearby.


    With one last thunderous outburst that turned a gigantic circle of demons into ashes, the battlemages of Volksgrad were exhausted and began their retreat, a handful of knights assigned to them beginning the long journey back home. Seeing this, Ludvik finally began to breathe again, messy, but according to plan. He raised his hand at his lieutenant, the man giving a nod and signalling to the other scouts to start retreating squad by squad.


    Down in the snowfields, crimson blood soaked into the ground, intertwining with the blackened sea of liquid that spilled out of the demonic ranks. But Lord Stepan¡¯s charge had worked, a wedge was driven within their lines and the convoy was pushing towards the city. The winged knights had carved a bloody swathe open.


    Having finally gotten a handle on what was happening, the Ingramarians opened the city gates and sallied forth. A motley collection of infantry surged forth from the opening to cleave into the backs of the demonic horde. Though they lacked the sheer weight of the calvary, their charge was no less effective as they brutalized the unlucky monsters near them. Their ferocious roar an echo of their combined suffering for so long.


    Ludvik watched with an increasing sense of relief as the supply convoy finally reached the city¡¯s defensive lines. Lord Stepan and his knights covering the approach and joining the Ingramarians in the defense. The city would stand for another day, stars protect them.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re the last ones left.¡± Kapral Alicja tapped his shoulder.


    He turned to find only the command section of the company remained. The two kaprals and a few others were waiting for his orders, most also mesmerized by the charge across the snowfields. Holding up a finger, he continued jotting down what he could in a notebook. He felt a strange sense of sorrow as he wrote down his last few observations. A sense of sympathy for the plight of the Ingramarian people. Stuck behind enemy lines and under siege, yet the continent has forgotten them. If this is truly a Dark Tide, shouldn¡¯t we be more united? More ready to gather our forces? Yet Volksgrad stands alone in aiding them, why?


    ¡°Kapitan Ludvik?¡± Alicja asked once more.


    ¡°My apologies, Alicja. Let¡¯s get moving to the mountain pass. We have our orders.¡± Ludvik sighed. It is our orders. But I can¡¯t help feeling like we¡¯re just abandoning Lord Stepan¡¯s troops.


    ¡°Sir yes sir.¡±


    As the scouts began leaving, Ludvik couldn¡¯t help his own doubts claw their way to the surface of his mind. For although the convoy made it in, and that they had cleaved the way through the horde rather effortlessly. He just had the sinking feeling it would get worse from here. Already, the gap was being filled, the deformed foot soldiers of the demonic horde uncaring of their countless fallen comrade. If the briefings were anything, I don¡¯t see any higher classification demons. These are all fodder, and yet they have Ingramar at their mercy. Stars help us all, and may the Godess guide your way, Lord Commander. Just make it to the damned pass when you¡¯re done.


    With a final reluctant glance, he joined his troops on the retreat. For Ingramar, this is the finale, and yet¡­ for the rest of us, the war has just begun. That we¡¯ve not truly seen the Dark Tide in full. And¡­ would Volksgrad even survive if they crossed the mountains? He shuddered.


    There was nothing he could do. For now, it was down to the hands of fate to guide the others. His company had finished their task, and now the world would have a record from the people of Volksgrad. Of how they tried to help stave off the darkness when no one else could.

 Act 7 Chapter 1: Of Mana and Steel

    ¡°He looked down at the blighted earth below his feet and despaired. It was once a land fair and wild, of untamed savagery and the beauty of civilization moving together in harmonious lockstep. A land of lush, verdant forests. Where an abundance of wildlife roamed free, filling the air with the comforting sounds of nature. Now, it was nothing more than a daemon touched land, the vessels of the damned and the corruption having torn it all asunder.


    It was here that Gunmar made a vow. That wherever evil took root, whenever the daemons would come. He would be there, and he would smite them with the fury of the innocent lives they had taken. That much, he owed to the tribe gained and lost, the friends and family that had lived and now did not Buried beneath the shattered lands. Lost forever to the great beyond, left only as fragments in his memory. ¡±


    - The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia: Song of the Forsaken - Chapter 2: Son of Vengeance


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Everyone, out.¡± Sophie growled, the half elf staring at the nearly bookshelf sized mana battery.


    She avoided trading any glances, only staring down at her reflection that looked back with a scowl. For a moment she could feel it, a moment of resonation as her already gem-like eyes seemed to flare up in such close proximity to purified mana. She tried to camouflage the shine by avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be-¡± Someone spoke.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± Blademaster Taurox chimed in, the minotaur somewhere across the room from here.


    ¡°But we-¡± A templar tried to argue.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If anything happens, I will take responsibility. Have faith.¡±


    ¡°As you say, blademaster. Blessed by the stars.¡± The templar muttered, his voice followed by a series of footsteps as four other guards left the room with him.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Sophie questioned, catching on that the blademaster had not shifted from his position at all, ¡°I did mean everyone.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. While I trust you, someone must still monitor you while in an Astralian facility. Having them allow you access here already drew more than a few eyebrows from the bishop and cardinal, though they seem content enough for now.¡± Taurox snorted.


    Sophie drummed her fingers against the battery, a slight tingle of excitement racing through her at the prospect of such untapped energy. She shuddered and snapped herself back into control of her body. Stars, that didn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She grumbled.


    Closing her eyes, she turned around with renewed resolve and let out a quick breath. She then raised her arms and removed her tunic, much to the blademaster¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Eh? Hey, hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The minotaur turned away indignantly.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡±


    ¡°No, at my wound. The bandages.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ huh?¡± Taurox peaked over.


    Sophie fought the urge to chuckle at how she had so thoroughly surprised the blademaster. But her joy was short-lived, knowing that her secret would now be outed to the church. Korvin was surprisingly tight-lipped, eh.


    ¡°What uhh¡­ what do you want me to see?¡± The minotaur tried to regain his composure.


    ¡°Look at my wound.¡± Sophie repeated, and gingerly unwrapped the bandages around her stab wound.


    Compared to a normal person healing from such injuries, she suspected that she had healed remarkably fast thanks to the church healers. Though she also could feel and just see that not all was well, at least if she didn¡¯t fully patch this up.


    ¡°And?¡± The minotaur now looked up at her, his beady eyes now looking more confused than indignant.


    ¡°You ever wonder why I¡¯m so ¡®brave¡¯ at running headfirst into thing? You might or might not have believed me fully before when I told you about my abilities. But now¡­¡± Sophie ignored his questioning gaze and closed her eyes.


    She reached out to the mana battery, letting her hands rest upon it as she searched for a breach in the mana field. There was, at first, nothing. Only an emptiness as her mind still rattled with her own doubts and thoughts. But then, like a call from the depths of her soul, she could feel it. Within the warded and reinforced metal and enchanted glass container that made up the battery, she felt a singular spot where the damage to the exterior made the mana inside feel that much closer.


    She could feel it, just as it sensed her. She was an empty vessel that drew unnaturally from the wellspring of the world. The mana, in turn, wanted to right this wrong, to patch this emptiness within the ecosystem.


    Drawing upon their mutual need, she sent out a wave of desire, embracing her bodies call to be clad once more in mana. Within the battery, the mana sought a way to fill the void, getting ever more volatile in its attempt to break free. Thankfully, unlike the crystal in Saclia, these batteries came with a series of valves and features that allowed for the mana to be released, as well as managing the flow of it. With a soft grunt, she opened one of the valves, releasing a flood of now free flowing mana that was unrestrained no longer.


    Her world was filled with blinding light and every pore cried out in ecstasy. Though she had thought herself prepared from past experiences, she wasn¡¯t. Her body twisted in pleasurable agony as she was once more overwhelmed by mana. The deluge unleashed washed over her and wrapped her in its embrace. She spasmed as she desperately tried to maintain some control and reach for the valve, every muscle contracting even as she tried to will her way forward.


    Her fingers eventually grazed something cold and she immediately wrapped her hand around it, praying that she was turning it in the right direction. Joy, sorrow, pain, desire, pleasure, hatred, anger, all assaulted her at once, but she pushed through. With a half moan half roar, she managed to turn the valve fully.


    It was like the mana itself had gotten angry, for it was being denied the task of filling up this new empty vessel. A powerful blast of concentrated energy launched Sophie backwards, sending her crashing against a nearby table as it broke her flight and had her crumpling to the ground. She lay there, motionless, her head still spinning as the last throes of something unexplainable gnawed at the edge of her soul.


    ¡°Little elf!¡± The minotaur finally started to react, delayed perhaps by the blinding flash of her touching the mana or something else, Sophie did not know.


    ¡°Off, off.¡± She managed to gurgle out in her state of half tired euphoria.


    The sound of heavy boots against the floors of the cathedral room echoed loudly in her ears as the minotaur went over to the battery.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°It¡¯s off.¡± Came the reply.


    Finally able to regain some control, Sophie let out a sigh and wearily opened her eyes. Still unable to move her legs or arms, she tried to look around.


    ¡°What the hells was¡­ are you okay?¡± Taurox hesitantly asked.


    She could feel the far more wary tone of the minotaur. Where before he had probably seen her as a headstrong, foolhardy warrior. Now, she knew that he knew there was definitely something else at play. What a pain.


    Clenching her teeth, she willed herself back into a semi actionable state and instinctively groaned at the soreness and pain her whole body now felt. At the same time, she was left with a jitteriness that wanted her to move and never stop, yet she could not. With a heavy grunt, she managed to sit upright and gaze out into the room. The mana battery was down by a fourth, an insignificant amount in the grand scheme of things but this was a device meant to support the cathedral for a few days. Fuuuck, how much did I drain? I think I¡¯m gonna be sick for a while.


    She answered her own question she tried to stand up and only succeeded in wobbling back down.


    ¡°Lass?¡± Taurox tried to ask once more.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Sophie groaned, ¡°Wound.¡± She stated, trying to focus him on the more important matter at hand.


    She could practically see the skepticism in his body language, but also the shock as he gazed down at her exposed torso. Curious, she also took a peak at herself. Where there had once been a knife wound that cut her deeply. Now, not even the scar remained. Better yet, her wounded shoulder felt even stronger than before, though also unimaginably sore.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Gone. Yeah.¡± Sophie confirmed, her nerves and mind finally calming down.


    ¡°Like divine healing magic.¡± The minotaur whispered, ¡°Fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie grunted.


    Already, the initial surprise had seemed to wear off, his expression turning from concern and shock into one very much reminiscent of a commander considering a stratagem. ¡°So now you¡¯re fully healed? Combat capable?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, a little¡­ ugh, sore. Though maybe not combat capable right now, but that¡¯s all.¡± Sophie pushed herself off the ground, able to stand up albeit unsteadily.


    ¡°To so freely absorb mana. In truth I did have some doubts back then, though I did believe you. After all, you healed well and good from your injuries back then. Also the Goddess works in mysterious ways and well... mad as you might''ve sounded, who am I to question her actions? Now? Well¡­ hard to deny what I just witnessed was very much... human in action.¡± Taurox looked the battery up and down, ¡°To think you could just use this like ¡®that¡¯.¡± He snapped his fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that convenient.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°Still, to think there is such a tool at your disposal. Hmpf.¡±


    ¡°It is useful, yes.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think this excuses your behavior.¡± Taurox snorted.


    ¡°I¡­ eh?¡±


    ¡°Your fighting stances and forms. Healable wounds or not. You still need to work.¡± He mimed a warrior readying for battle, ¡°Just because you might be able to shrug off such wounds, does not mean you¡¯re allowed to neglect your techniques. Reckless endangerment of oneself helps no one but the enemy. In fact, with your abilities, even more so than any other warrior, you¡¯ll have the chance to perfect it.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Ah¡­ heh. Fair enough.¡± Sophie sighed, a tired smile on her face.


    ¡°Get yourself sorted then. I¡¯ll deal with the battery and the church. We¡¯ll head out when I return.¡± He stated, his voice taking on the more serious tone of when he gave orders. Not as stern as back in Melton, but he too, had switched to a different level of readiness.


    Sophie only despaired a little when the minotaur left the room to converse with the templars. From what it sounds like, he¡¯s already got a training regimen planned for me. She shuddered, I somehow don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to go easy on me.


    Sophie¡¯s hands shook as she fought the urge to move closer to the mana battery. Letting out a soft groan, she moved to get dressed and stretch her limbs a little. Every muscle still cried out with exhaustion, but she could finally move around. Her thoughts had also calmed down somewhat from the intensive outpouring of emotions, reducing them into little pockets of stray feelings that still lingered within her mind.


    Her hands clenched into a trembling fist as the weight of things began settling upon her shoulder once more. Is it too late to say that I think we should take it a little slower? Gah, what am I saying, there are others who are suffering there, not just Sophia. Focus, Sophie.


    <hr><hr>


    By the time they left the city limits, the sun had already begun to set. As their carriage raced down the outskirts of Arteria, the moonless night camouflaging their movements as they headed to the edge of Arterian territory. The horses kicked up a cloud of dust and grass in their wake, their speed surprising the few stray merchants still traveling throughout the night. Ahead and behind them, several of the vaunted Clover Legionnaires travelled with them. Even with transport, they would not reach where they needed to be for another day. So it was that a small Arterian village just off the beaten path would be their final rallying point.


    Sir Taurox had organized this impromptu expedition at record time. Utilizing the good will he had earned from clearing out a large scale goblin infestation in the months prior; he had requisitioned a disguised cadre of legionaries on the Arterian side, and Sturm Ritters from the Ascari side. While the Arterian cadre advanced with them, Sophie and Taurox could only hope that his message reached the appropriate counterparts in the Ascari League.


    There were only two things Sophie was certain for this unsanctioned operation. First, what they were doing was highly illegal; and second, that travelers, villages, and a plethora of others had been reported missing, according to Taurox, and therefore likely been captured by the Braveskull company. While the League and Arteria were restrained by legalities of the situation and fierce debate, it was in the duo¡¯s opinion that when the court finally acts against the Trading House. There was a high likelihood that many of the taken would lose their lives from company retaliation. A sentiment shared by the disaffected officers and warriors joining their little war.


    Still, they were hamstrung by the potential ramifications of this little crusade should it go public, which Taurox was almost certain it would. The purpose of the soldiers was to help escort any rescued individuals back to their homes on either side of the border. The bulk of the infiltration, combat, and rescuing would be done solely by the duo. A fact Sophie had already accepted.


    While she was certain that Sophia would probably have liked to release the resentful emotions within her in this manner. The truth was, that even if they shared memories, Sophia had never physically killed a person before. And while Sophie didn¡¯t doubt her abilities, if she could spare her friends and siblings the stain of taking a life, then she would. No, she needs to heal in other ways. This, this was my idea and her suffering resulted from this. Her hand clenched around the hilt of her new blade, and I will remedy this.


    A small knock on the front of the carriage signaled they were about to arrive at the small village of Carpenter¡¯s Hollow. Sophie looked over at the minotaur and he nodded in response. This would be their final rest stop and the last day to prepare. The carriage shifted slightly and began to slow, the galloping horses gradually dropping to a gentle trot. Without their hooves rhythmically thumping against the ground, she could hear the other riders more clearly.


    She tried to stretch a little only to feel the leather armor scratching her. Both she and Taurox were traveling incognito, which meant that they had to pose as traveling mercenaries alongside the legionnaires. It was uncomfortable, but it¡¯d make do.


    As they disembarked into the sleepy little village. Sophie found herself taking a small glance at her surroundings. Even here, Arteria¡¯s wealth was on display. Where Carrador and Melton might have a mix of stone, wood, and even brick houses. Here, the village consisted of solidly decorated brick houses with tiled roofs.


    With their rooms at the local hostel already arranged by a ¡®mercenary¡¯, the duo and the group retired to their quarters for the night, anticipating another hard day¡¯s worth of riding ahead. Sophie managed to get herself situated atop a small cot, the slightly too firm mattress making her sore muscles even more tired. A little bit chilly, exhausted, and uncertain of what else there was to do. She rested against the pillow and stared up at the somewhat worn ceiling, unable to get comfortable. Left alone with her thoughts, many doubts surfaced inside of her once more, but none more so than wondering what Ary and the others thought about her.


    By now, Ary would¡¯ve told them about what¡¯s happening. I imagine Sophia sulking, I don''t know if she''d forgive me for this. I can imagine she has her own vengeance to enact. Elaria would be upset although she¡¯ll try to play it off. Alodie would be sad. As for Ary, Sophie could feel her face drop a little at all the thoughts coalescing inside of her, she spoke in support of me with Taurox. But I can¡¯t help feeling as if she¡¯s even more disappointed than I could even imagine. I just hope she''s okay with this. She clasped her hands together, Stellesia guide my way, and may Mighty Astralis forgive all our sins.

 Act 7 Chapter 2: Of Steel And Resolve

    ¡°Gunmar watched as Aurelia cast a solemn glance at the blighted lands around her. The joy, life, and very essence of the world itself had been twisted beyond understanding. He could see the pained expression in her eyes, thinking of how much blood had been shed to free the frontier from tyranny. All for it to fall to ruin. Where once, the tribes had found freedom, towns began forming to trade with Aurelia¡¯s people. Only their corpses and burnt out husks remained.¡±


    - The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia: Song of the Forsaken - Chapter 3: A Princess¡¯s Doubts


    <hr>


    <hr>


    The following afternoon saw another day of hard riding as they ended up near the Arterian border outpost manned by some weary Arterian rangers. Though they decried the mercenaries at first, after their commander had a chat with Sir Taurox and one of the legionnaire¡¯s, the group was allowed to hunker down as they planned their search for the elusive kolonia.


    Of that, they had a relative idea of where it might be, the rangers volunteering the information of nearby towns closer to the northern forests of Arteria having reported disappearances. They also made mention of the old smuggler¡¯s route that Ary and Sophie had once taken to enter Arteria. Of potential holdouts in a few valleys beyond or perhaps the meeting point of the Ascaran marshlands bleeding into the western edges of Arteria.


    Few patrolled those desolate places and fewer still had ever ventured out on a limb to try and locate some stray colony. Though the rangers did report increasing foot traffic in the northern reaches over the past few years. Something corroborated by the legionary representative.


    So it was that the strike force split into three. Sophie and Taurox would wait at a place near the border affectionately named ¡®Hector¡¯s Rock¡¯. It was, as its namesake implied, a really large rock to commemorate someone called Hector from ages long past. The rest of the legionaries would split into two scouting parties to locate and tighten the proverbial noose around the neck of the company.


    Across the border, a solitary grey and blue flag stood raised high above the watchtower of a border post. The Ascaran authorities, it seemed, had responded to Taurox¡¯s call to aid. The noose was set, and they were now ready to strike.


    The plan itself had little beyond simply locating the exact location of the kolonia. They would have little time to prepare and even less to execute it without dragging the entire region into an unscrupulous affair. There would be no second chances and they would essentially be ruining any chances of an official investigation should they fail or succeed. Victory in this instance, was simply dealing a blow to the Braveskull company.


    ¡°I hope you understand what you¡¯re signing up for. This will be your last chance to back out.¡± Taurox grunted as he circled around Sophie, the minotaur giving her last minute tips in fighting.


    ¡°I am.¡± Sophie declared and lunged, the minotaur effortlessly parrying her and pushing her back.


    ¡°There will be little recourse for you here to seek relief. No justification that would free your hands from the blood of innocents.¡± The minotaur launched his own attack.


    ¡°What do you-umpf!¡± Sophie crumpled from the blow, her parry simply being outmatched by the sheer force of Taurox¡¯s blow.


    ¡°Up!" He barked, "What I mean is, all the foes you¡¯ve faced before had left little leeway for you to react. It was do or die.¡± He pulled her up, ¡°But now, we march against a trading house. Whoever violated your sister  and those involved are, without a doubt, guilty. But those who might work under contract or have been press-ganged into service lie in murkier moral waters. Are they all guilty? Simply by association?¡±


    Sophie gingerly grunted, dusting herself off and readjusting her attire. She looked away, trying to distract herself with readying herself for another bout.


    ¡°Maybe, or maybe not.¡± She growled.


    ¡°I merely inform you because this is the path you tread upon. The Goddess forgives much, but these sins are grave even if the cause might be good. To put down the ring leaders, I¡¯m sure no one what object. But what of the lawyers, contractors, civilains who might be there? What would you do if they took up arms against you?¡± Taurox stated emotionless, the minotaur signaling that he was ready to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯d fight.¡± She whispered and charged.


    ¡°Then- hmpf, good attempt.¡± Taurox blocked her strike, Sophie continuing to push, ¡°Make sure to ask yourself this,¡± He pivoted and drew her into a trap, ¡°Is it worth it?¡± He slapped her with the flat side of his battleaxe, the impact knocking Sophie back.


    It was a deftly display of the blademaster¡¯s skill. He had hit her with enough force to wind her, but just light enough to do no lasting damage beyond a potential bruise or two.


    ¡°For I am driven by the desire to do justice, to bring those who have sinned, however I can, to the light. Regardless of the cost to my own soul under sacred Astralis''s gaze. That much you already know. But you,¡± He stared how down, his gaze far from friendly, ¡°You are here for vengeance. Think on that, if you will.¡± He huffed.


    Sophie looked away, unwilling to give voice to her own doubts. To her, their sins had already outweighed whatever forgiveness she could¡¯ve given. Even still, she didn¡¯t like how the minotaur¡¯s words touched something uncomfortably ambiguous about the whole situation. What am I really here for?


    Desperate, she leapt into one last attack only to find herself immediately caught off guard. She barely had time to widen her eyes in surprise before the minotaur dodged her blow with almost superhuman speed and grabbed her arm, throwing her to the ground. She groaned, dissatisfied with herself and in her loss.


    ¡°Most of all, no matter how much I distract you, do not let your emotions influence your fights. Emotions are a crutch, the last dying gasp on an animal with nothing else to give, little elf. No, you are to be a warrior, a fighter, for good or ill. In that, you must learn to embrace your skills, the techniques, and control yourself.¡± He reached out a meaty hand.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Dejected and a little reluctant, Sophie tiredly sighed before grabbing onto it, allowing the blademaster to haul her back up. Defeated like a gnat, barely a nuisance, how humiliating.


    ¡°I teach you this because I see the potential in you, and that you also know to be true. For patterns and predictable mean your inevitable loss. In comfort, you find yourself arrogant, and easy to outsmart. Emotions are much the same, easily guided and provoked, just as easy to exploit. So, focus, little elf.¡± Taurox snorted, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Taurox.¡± Sophie let out a frustrated mumble.


    ¡°Hah! Such attitude, if you were a young templar I¡¯d have you sent to latrine duty.¡± He chuckled.


    Sophie arched an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°But I do mean what I said. Ask yourself if this is the path you will choose. Consider it well. For now, we¡¯ll rest. No use exhausting you if the scouts come running back.¡± He half heartedly bowed as he gestured for her to break for the day.


    Sophie simply stood where she was, watching the blademaster move back towards a nearby campfire. Not only had she been found wanting when it came to matching his combat prowess, he had found her morally deficient. Though Sophie tried to hide the tick of annoyance, she felt a pang of pain within. She had always dreamt of being a heroine, of being able to right wrongs the way Gunmar or Aurelia had in her stories. Yet, she couldn¡¯t even do that. At least I¡¯m Ary¡¯s hero, she let out a sad smile. I couldn¡¯t even protect Sophia, hells, I got her wrapped up into this. If I just let the Inquisitors know instead of calling to her that night. Hells be damned.


    She gripped the hilt of her sword and adjusted her stance. Though she felt somewhat fatigued, she tried to remember the basics and practiced jumping into position. She practiced, dodging, lunging, slashing, and parrying, trying to mimic the way the minotaur had done but also keeping his old words in mind. I¡¯m not as strong as he is and likely never will be. Not physically anyway.


    Spurred on by a small spark of determination, she erased her thoughts and put herself into her practicing, only thinking of her moves and how her body is reacting. She tried to memorize her moves, to imprint them within her and then elaborate on them in a more rapid manner, to take advantage of her smaller frame to speed up certain movements. It also helped that it kept any unsavoury worries at bay while she practiced.


    <hr><hr>


    The legionaries returned with news of a clearing a few hours north that could suffice. It was tucked near the edge of the Highwall mountains and within the densely forested northern Ascar-Arterian region. A few of the scouts now had the place monitored, with a discreet rider waving their own banners to signal the Ascarans.


    Taurox and a now distant Sophie joined up with the advanced group and headed deeper into the forests of Arteria. Unlike the Adonar or the Mistveil, the only true dangers here are the howler monkeys and the occasional goblin or bandit. At least, that was the case according to the Adventurers Guild. In Taurox¡¯s warning however, he told Sophie in no uncertain terms that the woods are only getting more dangerous as Cyndralia gets drawn closer to the beginning of a new Dark Tide. Sophie had little inkling of what that might truly look like, but if it was anything similar to the visions in her nightmares, she could gladly do without ever truly finding out.


    A part of Sophie dreaded what she would find. Though she thankfully hadn¡¯t seen what Sophia had to go through, the pain she felt from the girl was more than enough. She also remembered the time she had gone into the goblin cave alongside Sir Taurox to save Aryana. She recalled the sounds, the tortured cries, and the pain echoing from deeper within. She shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only scratched the edge of the kolonia. I¡¯d say at least three hundred souls if not more. Mostly workers but a sizable half orc guard contingent and mercenaires.¡± Legion Sergeant Tano informed the duo, ¡°I¡¯ve got the squad spread out across the eastern and southeastern approaches. The rest will be up to you, templar.¡± Three hundred people? By the stars, how the hells are we supposed to handle that many people? Let alone the guards watching them.


    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll get it done.¡± Taurox answered, the minotaur acting more composed than Sophie ever could. Guess that¡¯s the upside of having experience in these matters.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Tano confirmed.


    Sophie felt sick. Her mind was embroiled in a hectic battle for her sanity as the debate of worry and morality waged on. Of avenging a wrong she had no right to interfere in without Sophia¡¯s consent. And yet here I am. She winced, the idea of hurting her sister even more after everything proved to be beyond disgusting. But she knew it was too late to back down, and that there were others who might need saving. And so it begins.


    The duo followed the sergeant until they arrived at a small gathering of two other legionnaires. The soldiers acknowledged their sergeant with hushed salutes. Sergeant Tano motioned for everyone to be quiet and made a series of hand gestures, the men responding in kind. They then started scratching something out of the dirt, drawing a crude map with the creative use of a few rocks and sticks.


    Two patrols actively roamed the edges of the settlement. One more closer to the center of the kolonia. Lot¡¯s of buildings but the scouts lack sightlines. At least a dozen checkpoints across the area. Mines further back beyond observable distance


    The duo¡¯s plan involved trying to locate whatever might¡¯ve passed as a command center first, to acquire any important documents before everything goes to shit. Based on the scout¡¯s crude art, none of the outlying buildings seemed nearly as important. It meant that they likely had to push even deeper into the kolonia without being spotted, or even more difficult, into the mines.


    Taurox seemed to be deep in thought at this new information. Although the duo had discussed the possibility of needing to sneak their way through the entire settlement, the hope was that it wouldn¡¯t come to that. After all, if the administrators here were made aware of intruders, there is the likelihood of any and all evidence being destroyed, including any victims. But having to penetrate deeper into the kolonia before acting meant an even more difficult operation than they had envisioned.


    Sophie found the minotaur looking back at her. She shook her head, she wouldn¡¯t back down now. Taurox looked almost disappointed but nodded in acceptance. Sophie felt somewhat relieved at his disapproval. It was a tiny, but poignant point of validation for her icky feelings about everything that might result from this. No, I had no right to take this from Sophia. But the people here need to be freed, that is without question.


    The minotaur gestured to the legion scouts and they signed off something else, drawing a possible path into the kolonia from their observations. Studying the map some more, Taurox looked at her one final time. With a firm nod as her answer, whatever reservations were shelved and the minotaur gestured for her to follow along.


    Sophie steeled herself, drawing forth her work habits, she wiped the last vestiges of emotion and doubt from within. Her hand now instinctively rested over her blade¡¯s hilt, ready to draw it at a moments notice. A flash of her own disapproval crossed her face. She could feel it. A worrying desire for action, a tantalizing craving for battle. All she could do was close her eyes and take a deep breath, hoping the sensation would disapate. Stellesia bless my hand and Astralis grant me strength

 Act 7 Chapter 3: The Kolonia, Living Quarters

    ¡°The Shot In The Dark


    The past week of chaos continues as whistleblowers have informed us of the attempted assassination of Traxian and Carradorian royalty during a student organized Forum For Peace. Although details are still unclear, the Arterian Academy has released a statement that indicated there were three injured students and no fatalities. Amongst the injured was Carradorian Royal Princess Samantha Edelin, shot by an assassins crossbow aimed at Traxian Princess Lucinia Trax. As of now¡­ ¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Front Page, ¡°Breaking Article: The Shot In The Dark¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The duo would strike hard and fast. Taurox told her in no uncertain terms that timidness would not be tolerated. With their sheer lack of numbers and the overwhelming guard force, they would need to be as stealthy as they could be and then erupt into a flurry of violence to keep the company guards occupied. Or so the discussed plan went.


    In truth, Sophie felt sick to her stomach, anxious and terrified about the coming fight. While she had arrived with resolve and a desire to bring those who have hurt Sophia to the sword. The closer she got to the kolonia, the more doubt festered in the recesses of her mind, pushing their way ever to the forefront. But she followed Taurox along nonetheless, sticking close to the minotaur as they scouted out the edges of the kolonia, taking great care to avoid the roaming company patrols.


    They were deep within the northern Arterian forests and at the foothills of the Highwall. The dense trees and foilage covered their approach but proved equally as formidable as any other obstacle as they tried to navigate it. Howler monkeys howled loudly into the night, occasionally ruffling the trees leaves above them as sets of eerie yellow eyes followed the duo¡¯s movements. Other creatures of the night occasionally prodded closer to the duo¡¯s position, the minotaur having chosen a set of trees and rocks for them to hide behind as they waited for an opportune time to slip in.


    Sophie was damp and sweaty, her hands clammy as they nervously stroked the hilt of her blade. They had waited until nightfall to advance closer than where the scouts were, the Clover Legion maintaining a perimeter on the Arterian side of the border. It had taken a few hours simply to get within speaking distance of the kolonia, taking advantage of whatever sounds masked their approach, be it wildlife or what sounded like minecarts being moved. Though she knew that once they were inside, they would have mere minutes to push forward and complete the operation without endangering the lives of others. And what about the soldiers that flee? Would they simply become bandits? Or just escape into the country side? Would the legion even try to stop them with force?


    She swallowed her doubts and continued watching the minotaur, the blademaster almost like a statue, blending seamlessly into the environment around him as he observed his surroundings. Unlike her, Taurox seemed to be completely at peace, his face stoic and emotionless as he ordered her around. Every path, stone, and tree seemed to be known to him. And despite the disguised armor plates not being his own, he effortlessly moved around in them like a shadow. Whereas Sophie winced everytime her own leather jerkin squeaked or ruffled against bushes.


    Dozens of half orcs and human soldiers patrolled the outer boundaries of the kolonia. Small stone structures serving as their base of operations under the shadow of the Highwall. A small pallisade surrounded the area to keep out the wildlife and errant wanderers, but the duo where neither. In between patrols doing their rounds, Taurox had found a weaker section of the wall and had slowly but surely destablised it. The minotaur used his hooves to leave imprints of angry wildlife, hoping that any unsuspecting patrols would assume an animal had broken through instead of intruders. It was a risky plan, but Sophie had no choice but to trust him.


    It was a frightening yet exhilarating experience watching him at work. There was a small sense of awe at how quickly the minotaur had began planning out everything almost as soon as they reached the area, how he seemed to grasp the entirety of the encampment within moments. It also terrified her that she was partially following in his footsteps. That he seemed so calculated and cold in-spite of the violence they were about to inflict.


    Almost as if the sky had heard her doubts, tiny droplets began falling from the mountain tops. Though the lingering vestiges of the winter chill remained, she looked closer at the moisture that landed on her. The spring rains had begun.


    The drizzle was faint at first, droplets of water landing all around them.Taurox seemed unfazed, though Sophie instinctively looked up and around her at the darkening skies. The moonlight was beginning to fade as clouds gathered at the mountaintop, the eerie pale moon illuminating the peaks of the Frostwind in a sickly distorted halo, the clouds like a curtain twisting the few beams that got through. What an ill omen.


    What began as a drizzle turned into a downpour. But unlike Sophie who waned under the unrelenting waters, she noticed Taurox practically grin. Noticing her, the minotaur turned and held a finger to his mouth.


    ¡°Before the ground turns to mud, it¡¯ll help mask the sounds we make.¡± He whispered.


    Sophie nodded. Although she was grateful that the skies have deigned it worthy to aid their infiltration, she was just a little annoyed at how wet and cold she was getting. Bearing the growing disgust, she took advantage of the moment to readjust herself. The longer they were waiting, the antsier she was getting.


    Taurox continued to diligently weaken the foundations of the palisade, though his tracks were now purposeless, washed away by the rains.


    So she waited, watching the templar weaken the ground until a part of the palisade moved ever so slightly. The minotaur seemed delighted and pulled away, almost completely unaffected by the growing downpour. Sophie shifted, sensing the change in mood as a signal.


    Taurox seemed to be of the same mind and gestured for her to approach.


    Taking timid steps, she got closer to the minotaur and the wall. Goddess protect me.


    Taurox stared up at the rain, his expression inscrutable. Sophie merely waited, her feet now wiggling in annoyance at the water that ended up within her boot.


    Grunts of despair and a few shouts echoed from the kolonia, the guards evidently finally having had enough of standing in the rain. Looking towards Sir Taurox, Sophie could already tell that the moment had arrived, the minotaur now placing both hands around a battleaxe.


    Rain clattered all around them as the downpour only increased in severity. Feels almost like the Goddess weeps for what might happen. Forgive me.


    A giant splintering of wood echoed into the night as Taurox rammed opened the weakened palisade. There was no time for hesitation and Sophie immediately scrambled forward, rushing after Taurox into the breach. Their boots splashed around newly formed puddles everywhere but they were able to duck behind a set of decorative fences as they assessed the situation.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Someone growled.


    ¡°The walls!¡± Another yelled.


    ¡°What is it?!¡± A third guard called out.


    ¡°It¡¯s collapsed! Looks like the soil got loosened.¡± The second replied.


    ¡°Loosened? By this little rain? Saint damned hells, tell the nightshift to watch the opening or those damned monkies might sneak in. Who¡¯s awake right now?¡± A fourth, more senior voice grumbled.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Edward and Guthrak¡¯s patrols.¡± The first responded.


    ¡°Tell the human to fetch some workers from their quarters. Get this fixed at once.¡± The senior commanded.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Was the reply.


    ¡°Atu, Brax go find the patrol. Malog, come with me. We¡¯ll inform the chief.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Came the collective reply.


    A flurry of heavy footsteps stomped all around them. Yet, none seemed to notice their presence, Sophie almost sighing in relief until she remembered her situation.


    The duo waited for a moment, letting the shouts and calls to action begin. Taurox then motioned for her to follow, pointing at another house across the street. Taking their chances, they dashed across into the shadow of the other houses, the rain now pounding away against the roofs and drizzle down atop them in little waterfalls.


    Another set of patrols passed by in front of them, clearly in a rush as they marched at speed towards the breach. More calls and shouts echoed across camp, and Sophie could see the slight frown on the minotaur¡¯s face. We had a relatively clean entry, but more and more guards and troops are being reawakened because of the breach, damn.


    Taurox remained undeterred, the minotaur¡¯s keen tactical senses coming back into play as Sophie noticed how his eyes had already begun outlining a new approach. Sophie nervously glanced around them, peaking behind to make sure no unsuspecting half orcs or guards would simply wander by. In the clear, her attention returned to the minotaur, the templar having seemingly decided on a new course of action. Meeting her gaze, he gestured leftwards and forward. Sophie couldn¡¯t see what he saw and just hoped that his movements would be easy to follow. She nodded.


    Without any other signals, he took off, Sophie hurrying after him. Down the road lay a small town square of sorts for the kolonia. An open area surrounding a few small statues of orcish and human build. Just before they reached it, Taurox made a sharp turn into another gap between the houses, Sophie hastily scrambling in his footsteps.


    ¡°Who the hells was that? Did you see that?¡± A guard called out.


    Alarmed, Taurox dragged Sophie¡¯s arm, practically pulling her along as he relocated them into another alley. The two pressed themselves against the wall, trying to remain as still as possible as the guards investigated their previous hiding spot. She tensed up, every muscle ready to spring into action, her ears straining to pick up the exact moment they would be discovered.


    ¡°Did you see that? Someone was here?¡±


    ¡°Probably one of the rascals skulking about outside their barracks. Come on, boss wanted us quick. Stop dawdling.¡±


    She could hear the first orc growling from here, but as the footsteps moved further away, she felt her entire body slacken in relief. Taurox¡¯s own grip on his battleaxe loosened, the minotaur now turning his attention back to sneaking forward.


    Their progress had been incremental, slow movements punctuated by rapid advances. Yet, even Sophie knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough. The guards were out in force, the kidnapped workers likely being roused to help repair the wall as well. Soon the place would be swarming with activity despite the rain. Taurox shared her sentiments, the minotaur snarling at the obstacles arrayed against them.


    But something seemed to click inside of him, his mouth widening as a mischievous grin overtook his snarl. The minotaur looked over at her, the glint in his eye making her ever more curious. To convey his message, all he did was bring his axe to bear and Sophie immediately understood. A distraction.


    ¡°Go to the mines. None of the buildings outside looked guarded enough to be a command post. Find their office and retrieve whatever you can. I shall endeavor to join you whenever I can.¡± He whispered.


    Sophie bobbed her head, both her hands now placed firmly on the hilt of her blade.


    ¡°Animal!¡± Taurox shouted with all his might.


    Sophie watched, absolutely dumbfounded, as the minotaur charged out of their hiding place and moved to ram a wooden supply shack. The cracking and snapping of the wooden supports sending the building tumbling down at the minotaur¡¯s surprise assault. Too enamored to immediately break for the mines, Sophie watched for a few more seconds as guards quickly took up the cry of ¡®Animal!¡± and started running all around the kolonia in a desperate attempt to find the imaginary creature. Another crash indicated that Taurox¡¯s path of destruction wasn¡¯t quite done, and Sophie took that as her cue to move.


    Sophie¡¯s own bizarre dash across the kolonia attracted her fair share of attention. But with the sudden rains, ¡®animals¡¯, and the chaos still settling in, no one tried to stop her. Only more cries of ¡®animal!¡± or calls for the guards to get into positions. What she did catch wind of however, was that they were starting to get organized. Chain gangs and patrols were mustering in whatever preassigned spots they had. The repair process would begin soon, the duo had little time left to keep up the ruse.


    With a little more urgency, she began taking bigger and bigger risks as she crossed the streets of the kolonia. Part of her burned still, with the desire for vengeance. Another part of her felt a passing sense of begrudging acknowledgements at the efforts the company went to conceal their crimes. Built and hid a whole damned town. This close to Arteria too.


    Now the clanking of chains and whips echoed as overseers roused a sleepy, exhausted herd of people forward. The noises drowning out whatever sounds her boots made slapping against the mud. Each footprint vanishing just as quickly as the downpour turned the land into an unrecognizable slurry.


    Eventually, the stony side of the mountain meeting the forest opened up to reveal a huge cave entrance that was lined with scaffolding and lamps. A cadre of heavily armoured guards watched the entrances and Sophie despaired. There was no other visible way in but forward. Against one orc, Sophie guessed that she could probably hold her own, two was stretching it. But against a dozen or so, she very much doubted that she would prevail in any possibly permutation of a fight.


    She looked around, her eyes landing on a set of tracks leading off to the side. Minecarts, of course. We heard them when moving closer. I wonder¡­ Sneaking around the buildings and circling the mine entrance, she stumbled onto what looked to be a warehouse or holding area of sorts. Countless crates of stone and ore sat in tightly packed boxes. Most were under cover and protect from the rain, some however, were soaked to core. Seeing no one around her, she made her way forward only to freeze as steps echoed beside her.


    A pair of half orcs and their contingent of workers were toiling away, retrieving fresh stone and supplies from the warehouse like area. Noticing how the orcs were distracted by a pile of supplies and the workers around it. Taking stock of the situation, she gambled on a plan and hoped that Stellesia would watch over her. Sophie seized her moment to move forward and found herself pressing her back against a minecart, desperately praying that no one would turn to see her. She hoisted herself over the lip of the cart and plopped herself inside it.


    She landed with a heavy splash and physically cringed at the noise she made. Wiping the water from her face, she held her breath and looked out of the cart. A few footsteps echoed around her and got closer and closer to the cart. Fuck, fuck, shit. Her hand tensed over the hilt of her blade, ready to strike out.


    Two heads popped over the lip of the cart and stared down at her. Sophie dared not to move, half expecting them to scream. Without much choice, she brought her finger to her lips and then pointed towards the mine, staring at them the entire time. The two did their best to not react, though their confusion was more than visible in their widened eyes.


    By some confounded miracle, neither of them called for aid. The two babbling some words muffled by the rain smacking against the metal cart. They then performed some gestures that she couldn¡¯t see before looking back at her, their expressions blank. Sophie¡¯s hand trembled, uncertain of what was to come.


    Just then, a thick canvas was thrown over the cart, drowning her world in darkness. The intense downpour did not abate in the slightest, only the sounds were now rattling the canvas above her. What? Why? A small jolt was her answer and she had to carefully press her hands against the sides of the cart to steady herself, taking great pains to maintain her pose and make no noise. We¡¯re moving? But the tracks¡­ we¡¯re going into the mines?


    She didn¡¯t know how far they would be moving. Only that she had to remain absolutely still and silent. In the darkness, she sat, her arms outstretched, trying her best to ignore the irritating amount of water that was already sloshing inside the cart against her.


    ¡°Tar shag?¡± A gruff, deep voice echoed somewhere above her. Orcish? With a tinge of common, half-orc.


    ¡°Boss man says get carts inside or they¡¯ll flood and be less useful.¡± Came the reply. Human, the worker?


    ¡°Hurry, Go.¡± The orc rudely growled.


    Without a fuss, Sophie was on the move again. The cart creaking and groaning against the mine tracks as they proceeded into an unfamiliar area. I''m in? I''m in. Praise the Goddess. Now I just need Sir Taurox to make it in.

 Act 7 Chapter 4: The Kolonia, Underground Township

    ¡°One of the most basic stratagems in warfare that you might possess is: Surprise. To outwit your opponent by introducing unexpected variables that will throw off the balance of power more into your favor. Traditionally, this has been done in three ways: surgical strikes, ambushes, and dispersed warfare. While the former two might be familiar to you, I would use the term dispersed warfare to be an amalgamation of the two. Launching skirmishes whilst relying on guerilla warfare to occupy a superior foe. Hopefully, in time for a reinforcing force to support your position.¡±


    - Professor Terrance Ehrlich, Arterian Academy of Strategy, ¡°Lecture on: The Changing Dimensions of Warfare¡±


    <hr>


    <hr>


    The quietness of the cavern outside was interspersed by the rumbling of the cart. Sophie had been soaked to the bone and she could only wince as the cold dampness had travelled past her stomach and to her chest. It was frigid and murky, her gear now also completely drenched and growing heavier. She didn¡¯t know how long the cart had been pushed, only that her arms were beginning to grow sore from the effort of keeping her balance.


    A violent lurch sent her smacking into the edge of the cart, the loud clang making her tense up. Rattled, she was further caught unawares when the canvas was thrown off the cart. Unwilling to be ambushed, Sophie quickly pushed herself upright, her hands steady herself and wrapped around her hilt. The two workers who had brought her in quickly recoiled and stepped back, the fear evident on their ragged faces. Scanning her immediate surroundings, Sophie found herself alone with them in what appeared to be a small junction depot for the minecarts.


    Seeing no one else around, Sophie breathed a small sigh of relief and refrained from striking out. She carefully hopped out of the minecart, landing against the stony cavern floors with a decent splash and thud as she had finally extracted herself from the water laden cart. Annoyed but grateful that she had made it in without any real fuss, she hastily performed a small bow. Only for the water trapped in her shirt to run out of her collar, nearly making her yelp as cold water rushed past her ears.


    This seemed to put the two workers somewhat more at ease, their pleading figures looking a little more composed as they stared at the strange elf that had just appeared before them. But Sophie had little time for planning or pleasantries. She needed to start moving before the company realized the ¡®animal¡¯ outside was a templar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help. I need to take out the head office first though, then I¡¯ll be back round to free everyone. Do either of you know where it is?¡± Sophie asked, straining what water she could out of her ponytail.


    The two seemed uncertain, unwilling to speak up or just in disbelief that a singular half elf girl was trying to plot the downfall of the kolonia. Perhaps fearing retaliation for her failure, they just pointed vaguely off to the left of a junction point further ahead. In the time it took for Sophie to look over and analyze her potential route, the two had already begun retreating with their heads hung low, gazes trained squarely on the ground. Stars, what the hells have they been through here?


    Not wanting to cause a fuss, Sophie gingerly tried to head in the direction the two had pointed. Though she tried her best, the waterlogged boots and her leather armor squeaked and slapped up a storm as she snuck ahead. She kept on high alert as she travelled parallel to the mine tracks. The grooves and smooth floors indicating either a concerted effort to create some form of pathway, or just the untold years of traffic throughout this mine.


    Where the two had walked upwards and back towards the distant sounds of chaotic shouts, Sophie instead reached the junction and turned left. The two faded from view and now she could feel the strange eerie lonesomeness within the mind. Cold and wary, Sophie finally drew her blade, unable to tell if sweat or rainwater now coated the hilt and her palm. The entire night, she had yearned to draw her weapon, a part of her nervousness having been drawn into the simmering desire for a fight.


    It both irked and surprised her at how her body was reacting. Despite the slight shivers from the dampness, her muscles felt almost too at ease with the situation. She calmed her breathing down, taking a deep breath and assessing the path ahead. Only a dimly lit pathway greeted her, although she was thankful that there seemed to be little other activity going on.


    The mines themselves were large, the echoes of her footsteps reverberating off the cavern. A well dug tunnel led her along some previously excavated ore veins, the deep gashes in the rock wall adding a strangely manmade touch to everything. Little magefire lanterns rested alongside the walls. Just bright enough to show the way, but never enough to bring any true sense of comfort to her.


    She passed by another small gathering of empty minecarts. Here however, there were small racks of mining equipment nearby. Pickaxes, helmets, and a few shovels accounted for most of the miner¡¯s kits, though she did note the inordinately large but crude looking set of whips nearby. Well, certainly sends a strong message. But she was getting closer to somewhere important, that much she could tell.


    Heavy footsteps echoed from somewhere up ahead and Sophie quickly ducked behind the minecarts. Hiding between two of them, she peaked out from in-between them to try and assess the oncoming threat. The distinctive deep set thud of orcish boots slammed against the floor.


    ¡°Ugh, damned welps say there¡¯s trouble.¡± A voice grumbled. Not orcs, half orcs, huh.


    ¡°Bah, the pups can handle it.¡± Another replied.


    A third voice spoke in heavy orcish that Sophie couldn¡¯t distinguish but could tell it was some form of admonishment. The two half orcs let out angry grunts of agreement. The guards traded a few more barbs in pure orcish dialect but slowly faded as they continued on their path. Damn, guess I¡¯m not fully alone.


    One of them did say welps, probably means a bunch more further in. That¡¯ll be troublesome, Sophie grumbled.


    She proceeded forward into the mine, an uneasily silence following her as she kept moving forward. The first junction seemed endless, just more and more walking. Only after a few minutes did she manage to stumble upon where the patrol had likely originated from, a small checkpoint guarding another junction.


    What looked to be a watch post to her left and the barracks opposite it flanked the central tracks. Based on the light shining from the watch post, she had a sinking feeling that the patrol did not leave this area completely unmanned. Her suspicion was confirmed when a shadow silhouetted itself against the light for a moment, before vanishing back into the building.


    Keeping her back against the tunnel walls, she inched ever closer to the building. At least one guard, maybe more. She tried to listen in, to see if she could tell what was happening. She could clearly identify the clanking of metallic boots, but that was about all she discerned. Maybe they just left one here, probably pretty bored. But are they vigilant is the real question.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Testing the water, Sophie slowly started to make her way under the building¡¯s solitary window facing the tracks. Each little squeak and squelch of her armour made her anxiety go into overdrive. Still, to her great relief, she did not hear the expected clanking of boots moving towards the window. At least, not yet.


    Going pass the watch post, Sophie was now unsure of where to go. While the two workers pointed left of the first junction, she didn¡¯t notice them adding any other instructions. Having reached the second junction. She was left stumped on where to go now. Basing her faith in the idea that any important command center would have easy access to all areas, thus the tunnels would all connect, she forged straight ahead, ignoring the other pathways at the junction.


    With no new movements from the watch post, she let out a small sigh of relief and continued on her way, taking somewhat more hurried strides to make up for any lost time. She didn¡¯t know exactly how long had passed, only that Taurox¡¯s rampage would¡¯ve likely ended or was soon to end. Especially given that the minotaur had said he intended to infiltrate the mining complex as well. Beyond the devastation his presence could cause, the duo also did not know just how extensive the tunnels would be or just how many guards there were within the caverns.


    It was only now that she noticed something odd. A stray thought poking its way into her mind that blossomed into more and more questions. Why the hells are there so many guards? Why such a massive town? What are they trying to do here? Something¡¯s not right. In moments like these, she could only absently run her free hand across her ponytail, toying with her hair in frustration as her mind swirled with untold theories.


    The unsettling thought that this oversized kolonia and mine were here for more than just mining now bugged her. To her, simply the two separate junctions so far indicated a likely plethora of other tunnels and pathways in the mine. For such a large scale operation to have gone completely unnoticed by Arterian authorities seemed almost impossible, at best it was some form of negligence. Why do I have such a bad feeling about this?


    Stowing her questions away, she focused back on her surroundings. Beyond the limits of her visual range, she could slowly hear the growing sounds of conversation. Sophie was conflicted. On one hand, she was relieved to finally be getting close to something proper, on the other, it meant there would be company. With a growl, she steadied herself and carried on.


    The tunnel finally ended upon reaching a large cavernous chamber. Numerous stone and wooden structures dotted the area, what seemed to be a small camp almost village of sorts with dozens and dozens of workers and company guards. For a brief second, Sophie shuddered as flashes of her experiences in Saclia returned to the forefront, the explosive violence of back then making her feel sick to her stomach. And now¡­ we¡¯re here¡­


    Her sword arm wobbled, the memory of the past tugging her forward. Still, she had made progress. For she suspected that if there was a command post anywhere, it would be in a place like this. The guards however, caused her a different set of problems. Although they seemed nowhere near as vigilant as those on the surface or even at the mine entrance, they were standing guard at all the key entrances to this village. She could only skulk around by the rocks around the tunnel to keep herself out of sight, unable to get a clearer view of what was happening.


    ¡°Work crews! Form lines!¡± A heavy voice roared.


    The commotion within the village grew to a fervor as hundreds of feet slowly organized themselves somewhere. A few of the guards closest to Sophie turned to look back at the crowd, giving her an opening to move to another hiding spot closer to the village.


    She caught glimpses of what was happening from her new vantage point. Half orc guards alongside full orcs and human company guards were busy doing a headcount of the gathered crowd. The nervous looking faces of the people suggesting an air of fear that was evident even to her. Unlike regular guards, a few of the watchers were wielding whips and chains, a weapon-set more akin to that of slavers than what she expected company enforcers to be using. At least this confirms that they aren¡¯t just all innocent. Some fucking consolation that is, she growled under her breath. Damned bastards. They hurt Sophia and so many others.


    Restraining her own desire to act, she continued circling the village, taking care to only move when the guards marched around the workers, hoping their metallic clanking would mask her own footsteps. More and more, she uncovered the scale of the settlement. Multiple barracks, a few administrative buildings, and even company shops. All inside the damn mine, they¡¯re building a damned city. Finally, there was a two story building that caught her eye, one made of chiseled stone bricks. Definitely fancy enough to be a headquarters.


    A small shiver went down her spine, her hand tightening once again around her blade. This feels a little too familiar.


    ¡°Get in line! Do another headcount!¡± The heavy bellowed again. An overseer, maybe. Commanding, certainly.


    His half orc subordinates grunted their annoyed acceptance, taking some small joy in tormenting their victims with jabs and slaps as they begun the count. The human guards here seemed unfazed, clearly used to these events. It did however, present her with a small opportunity. With how slack though sadistic the guards were being, she would have an easier time trying to stay in the shadows.


    Waiting for the process to begin anew, Sophie tiptoed her way ever closer towards the town until she closed upon the guards at the village entry points. Furrowing her brow, she bit down on her lip trying to figure out how she could get past them. Her nose wiggled with annoyance, and panic soon set in. Shi-I need to¡­ahh¡­ her tickled throat shook as the cold had finally settled into her body, she desperately wanted to sneeze.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ nghh.¡± She clenched her mouth shut and pinched her nose, but the ticklish sensation continued. She pressed her tongue against the roof of her mouth and still, the itchiness did not abate.


    Through sheer willpower, the sneeze died down a little, Sophie feeling a little light headed. Relieved, she opened her mouth, ¡°-chu!¡±


    It was a sneeze that reverberated around the walls of the mines. It had caught her so off guard that she could only stand bewildered, in utter disbelief at her momentary lapse of control. The unexpected sneeze didn¡¯t just stun her, her shrill little sneeze had also paused activity within the mining village. Whatever muster had been going on stopped as they all could identify the origin of the sound as being outside the walls. Oh Goddess, no, no, no!


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± One of the gate guards asked.


    ¡°Yeah, there. Move.¡± Another replied.


    Saint damned hells! Shit, shit. Need to move¡­ need to move¡­ need to¡­ What the hells do I do? How do I get to the command center now?


    ¡°Oi, oi. Whichever wench you are, if you come back now, the punishment will be light. Reveal yourself.¡± An orc guard called out.


    Oh Goddess, what now?


    ¡°You, you, you, go check. Now.¡± The overseer ordered.


    Armoured boots moved in response. Think, dumbass, think.


    They were closing in on her. Sophie ran through mental calculations, trying to determine how to proceed. She needed to secure the command center somehow, but she had been compromised. No matter what she pictured, they all led to one solution. Her tried and true but foolhardy method.


    ¡°Take the side, we¡¯ll move in there.¡± A guard whispered to his compatriots, the patrol now dangerously close.


    ¡°Show yourself, or-¡±


    With stealth off the table, Sophie did what she did best. She steadied her blade and jumped out of cover, seizing the last fragments of surprise she still held over the guards. Before any of the half orcs could react, she charged. Straight shot to the command center, let''s do this.

 Act 7 Chapter 5: The Kolonia, Braveskull Mining Offices

    ¡°Citizens of Arteria, the Chamber of Stalwart Justice has opened a public inquiry on recent matters involving the Braveskull Trading Company and potentially flagrant breaches of the law. We understand that these are difficult times, but we urge those with concerns to present their statements in court.¡±


    - Official Statement Posted Across Arteria


    <hr><hr>


    The guards braced themselves for a blow that never came. Seeing them take defensive formations, Sophie had simply charged past them, going beyond their reach as they struggled to process what just happened. She moved as fast as her feet could carry her. But it was not enough, those within the township had begun to mobilise.


    Overseers barked their commands and squad leaders regrouped. Sophie now only had one way to the command center, through them. But she had a plan, one that drew upon the experiences of her family. If there isn¡¯t enough chaos, make it.


    She ran straight at where the workers had hastily formed a line, whatever motivation the overseer gave them made their eyes twinkle with greed. Unlike the more beefy and well armed orcs, they were the outliers in where she could punch through. Maximum impact, only one shot at this.


    A few orcs responded at first, charging forward to intercept her. But she had anticipated this, she was ready for them. In combat, she doubted her ability to even overwhelm one, let alone the dozen moving towards her. But that wasn¡¯t what she was here for, she only needed to get into the command center.


    The half orcs, though still confused, knew at least that they were trying to take her alive, relieving her of the burden of avoiding lethal blows. As they tried to lunge and envelop her, she made the most use of her smaller frame and speed, zipping between the guards. Her deftness allowed her to dodge most of their hasty attempts to capture her. They aren¡¯t composed, not yet. Now¡¯s my chance.


    She was in the thick of it now. She could feel her whole body come alive with anticipation, her senses sharpened to grasp at the world around her. The cold musty cavern air, the sweat on her brow, the massed crowd eager to stop her. Sophie was charged up, whatever remaining fears vanished, replaced by the eagerness to overcome this hurdle, spurred on by the desire to right the wrongs done to Sophia however she could.


    With overwhelming might, she launched her assault. Bracing her shoulder, she slammed into the first ranks of the fleshy workers. The miners and servants recoiled before feverishly tearing and clawing at her, all hoping to attain whatever prize the overseer had set. But instead of falling into their trap, they had fallen into hers. The melee began as they ripped and tore at her, a worker even managed to restrain her in a chokehold.


    Sophie lashed out at any nearby groins, uncaring if she bashed men or women. Pain was a potent motivator and somewhere along the way, the person restraining her faltered, his grip slackening just enough for her to spear her elbows outwards and push him off. With calculated panic, she unclapsed her protective leather armor, leaving her with only the tunic underneath. She could feel the press of the crowd against her, sharp jolts of pain when one person or another smashed her in the gut or jaw, but she toughed it out. Soon enough, her plan bore, the seeds of doubt sown as someone forcibly ripped off her leather armor and had it in their hands. To be even more convincing, she punched her way into another part of the undulating mass, allowing them to take even her tunic as a trophy.


    ¡°I got her!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°We got her!¡±


    ¡°Group effort!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    The roar of the crowd in response intensified and they started fighting each other. Above the sea of heads, Sophie caught a glimpse of the orc overseer realising what she had done and she grinned. People behind could only pray they got the reward, and fought their way to the front to perhaps be ascribed with some level of contribution. Those in the front with her clothes had announced themselves too early, now too late to stop the onrush as the desperate workers tried to win the prize.


    ¡°Break them up! All of you stop! Or none of you will earn a pardon!¡± The orc overseer roared. The bastards! The promise of freedom? Sophie grit her teeth, a shimmering rage building up within.


    Only those at the edges of the crowd wilted at his words, the more meek or already resigned workers retreating at his command.


    ¡°Stop this nonsense! Capture her!¡± He growled at the other guards.


    Half orcs sprang into action at once and the entirety of the defense line had collapsed on this location.


    Bruised, battered, and effectively topless, she looked more like a plaything of the miners than an armed assailant. Crawling through the throng of legs above her, she endured the steps against her back and the scraps against her chests and stomach whenever she was pushed against the ground. For the first time in a long time, she also let down her hair or perhaps someone had simply torn out her hairtie, she did not know. What mattered was that unlike most elves with brighter hair, her black hair resembled that of Traxians, of humans. With her hair covering her ears a little, she managed to make her way to the edge of the crowd, in pain but more pitying than anything at the people fighting over the scraps of her clothing.


    ¡°All you welps back the fuck up! I¡¯m not warning you again!¡± The overseer barked.


    A few orcs roared their support and Sophie joined the ones that had retreated from the main melee.


    ¡°All of you! Get yourselves back to your quarters now! Get back!¡± A half orc officer barked at the crowd.


    Those on the outer edges or whoever had already retreated somewhat slinked further away into the shadow, out of notice of the company troops. Sophie merged with them, slowly shuffling her way towards the command center. Looking around, she managed to avoid the gazes of the company troops, the half orcs present now too agitated by the desperate workers.


    A frail looking lady stared at Sophie, having noticed her disheveled state. But when their eyes met, Sophie saw how her eyes walked down to her waist, and at the sword. She could also see the exact moment the worker¡¯s eyes widened as she slowly realized who Sophie is. Sophie frowned and just scowled in return, giving the worker a gentle shake of her head, her hand wrapping over the blade¡¯s hilt in response.


    It took a moment before the lady got the message, her face turning pale. Sophie pointed to the headquarters building. The worker seemed to wilt and her face seemed wracked with doubt. After a few seconds, she closed her eyes before shaking her head, beckoning Sophie to get a little closer. Curious but still feeling in control, she acquiesced and shuffled over.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± The worker whispered.


    Sophie tugged at her hand, imploring the two of them to keep moving to seem less out of place, lest she got noticed by the guards.


    ¡°Offices.¡± Sophie hissed.


    ¡°Th-the doors are locked.¡±


    Sophie growled in frustration, a hitch in the plan. Her little noise made the poor worker flinch, the lady looking more frightened than ever.


    ¡°S-side windows. S-some should be open. For vent-ventilation.¡± She mumbled.


    Sophie bit her lip, taking a better look at the worker. Seeing her beaten down demeanor and meekness, Sophie felt a pang of guilt for sounding so hostile. She gave the lady a small squeeze of the hand, an act that almost made her new acquaintance yelp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you guys out of here. Don¡¯t worry. Just be patient.¡± Sophie whispered back.


    The worker seemed skeptical, just waryily looking back at her, too frightened to be of any more use.


    Pulling away from her and the group, Sophie kept a close eye on the company troops. Most were still too concerned with the pit of workers fighting over the scraps of her armor, a few however, kept some form of overwatch on the others, in particular, two who guarded the headquarters. Their heads were on a swivel and Sophie only barely avoided their attention when she was with the others.


    They hadn¡¯t noticed her yet, the element of surprise was still on her side. She weighed out the options and found none that could guarantee her success. Then, impatience and fate intervened.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Break them up!¡± The overseer roared.


    With stern faces and sterner steel, the company troopers began pulling or battering at members of the crowd. Whatever microcosm of order that remained vaporized as the people started scattering every which way in panic, amplifying the chaos that had gripped the town. Some even ran around her direction, prompting her to quickly join the flight.


    She dashed towards but focused on the side of the headquarters where a few people had already run past. Though she had assumed the guards would¡¯ve noticed her sword, their attention was still mostly on the main mass of people. It was fortune that she couldn¡¯t have foreseen and she prayed dutifully to Stellesia for the Goddess of luck¡¯s blessings that have carried her forward so far.


    Not letting this chance pass her by, she bounded towards the sides of the building, ignoring the few workers who turned to watch her strange movements. Dragging herself along, she caught a glimpse of the first floor windows. To her relief the frightened lady had been right, a few of the windows were slightly opened. Feeling excited, she moved to the furthest one and forced it up the rest of the way. By the blessed stars!


    Clambering over the window sill, she landed with a soft thud against the now far more polished stone floor. Breathing a soft sigh of relief, she then moved to lower the window back down. Keeping her ear close to the ground, she tried to listen for any movement, only picking up one or two sets of feet on one of the floors above. At least beyond the next floor.


    Not picking up any other footsteps beyond those outside, Sophie finally released the tension in her muscles, flopping to the floor with a relieved sigh. She no longer cared how dirty she got, ignoring that her cheek and breasts were simply resting on dust covered floors. She let out a small huff and just laid there, allowing the adrenaline to fade as she was merely thankful for the brief reprieve. Exhausted but delighted by the chaos, she murmured a small prayer and hoped the blademaster would come through.


    <hr><hr>


    In the deep, it rests.


    In the dark, it awakens.


    Be prepared, Little Sofi.


    The Dawn¡¯s flight hath begun.


    Sophie darted upright with a jolt, sweat beading down her forehead as her eyes were fully wide and alert. Without even being aware of it, her sword was already drawn, pointed at nothing in particular as her arm trembled. So heavy had the feeling been that her heart still pounded with anxiety. She felt sick to her stomach yet oddly relieved at the same time. It was the oppressive feeling that haunted her dreams so long ago, making its appearance once more. A blip, a minute tap, yet one that reverberated throughout her very soul.


    The feeling was so alien that it was familiar. The Entity. She clutched at her chest, trying to pinch the uncomfortable feeling away to no avail. The words themselves held little meaning, for so long had she slept and dreamt without nightmares. Yet there was no mistaking the sensations that lingered afterwards. A warning. But after such a long silence... about what? She shook her head, doesn''t matter right now, focus.


    Sophie coughed a little only to freeze as she took in her surroundings. Drab stone walls, dusty tiles, wooden desks and bookshelves. It owas only now that she remembered what had happened. She had pushed herself in the rain to the point of exhaustion, closing her eyes for a minute of rest. Saint damned hells, how long has it been?


    Thankful at not having been discovered, she gingerly stood up, keeping away from the sole window in the room as she crept around. Goddess, how long have I been out? Annoyed, she decided to start her search immediately. She rummaged through drawers, papers and whatever she could see, searching for anything that might look even vaguely important.


    Finding nothing, she felt her restlessness finally calm a little bit more as she got underway. Though the first search had been disappointing, she had the rest of the building to search through. She shuffled over to the doorway and peeked out into the hall outside. Everything was now darkened or dimly lit, whoever had been around before had clearly left. A small boon for such an operation. But that then fostered another question within her mind, what the hells happened with Taurox if he¡¯s not here? Hells, where is he? Damn, damn, damn.


    Stepping into the empty halls, she could still hear some commotion outside. But whatever chaos she had caused earlier had long dissipated, only the anguished cries of slaves being punished for the melee could be heard. She shuddered at the noise but tried her best to ignore it, she had to grab whatever she could before anything. Still, as she searched another small office after breaking in, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was anything more she could do for the poor souls outside.


    Pressing past her disgruntled thoughts, she continued checking room to room. Eventually finding a half tattered coat that she tied up and formed into a makeshift sack. Seeing the silhouettes of guards outside, she resolved to be extra quiet as she skulked around. Any papers, ledgers, in particular anything with lists of names, and even a stray logbook, she threw into the sack. After only three rooms, she realised that this would not be enough. She needed more carrying capacity.


    Ransacking the officers, she found scant items to help her be more efficient. Frustrated, she moved up to the second floor, deciding to save the first floor for later. Here, the space was noticeably more well maintained. The decor on the walls, the occasional etchings on the walls depicting who owned which office. There were even display cases showing things that miners had found or little paraphernalia pieces from the Braveskull Trading House.


    Having just realized that the first floor offices likely had little useful information, she grunted in disappointment. She was dismayed at her efforts so far being for naught, but perked up a little when she found both the foreman¡¯s office and one meant for company representatives. Ah hah! Her eyes twinkled with a small amount of mirth. Not all for naught.


    Trying the handles to the doors however, she found herself facing another conundrum. They were locked. Geh, figures. Probably more important the rooms downstairs.


    Tampering with the doors, she found no give or way to open them without bashing them down. Nor did she want to, considering then noise might just bring the entire settlement over. Wracking her brain for solutions, she even tried jamming a makeshift lock pick created using spare office supplies. Unfortunately, she lacked the know-how to use it, pointlessly shoving it around the keyhole to little effect. Disheartened by her failures, she searched for a more outlandish route to solve her problems.


    Leaving her sack behind a display case at the end of the hallway. She pushed a window upwards and shimmed out onto the tiny ledge that formed the sides of the building. Simply getting here had almost made her slip, the back of her feet barely standing onto anything. Lightening her load, she unclipped her sword and sheath and left them with the sack. Swallowing her fears, she slowly but surely managed one tiny step, then a bigger one, until she was fully beyond reach of the original window.


    Turning her head ever so carefully sideways, she could see the patrols now ranging far further from town, likely on the lookout for stragglers. The kolonia guard itself seemed to be no longer present near the town square, Sophie only hoped that they weren''t hurting the workers too badly for the chaos she caused. Her only worries now were that the few guards who watched over the headquarters would either hear or spot her. It was a daunting prospect given that she estimated the representative¡¯s room was at the front face of the building, exactly above where the guards were.


    Can¡¯t go in directly, maybe¡­ She carefully slipped her feet out of her boot, her toes wiggling angrily at being exposed to the bare stone ledge. She tried to remain straight as she picked it up, then hurled it off towards a nearby building. Her aim was rotten, but the luck for people below was even worse than that. Although she intended to hit only a rooftop, she missed and could hear something glass related shatter in the distance. The noise was loud enough to alert everyone nearby, including the guards.


    She peeked over the corner to check, and sure enough, the guards were on alert and quickly raced to assess the situation. My chance. Shimmying over to the window, she desperately tried to pry it open to no avail. Fuck!  With little choices left and the guards decently away that they wouldn¡¯t immediately notice, or so she hoped, she put all her strength behind her and punched the window.


    She didn¡¯t know if the window was excessively durable or just that the company had cut costs in construction. Nor did she know if she had gotten stronger. All she knew was the massive crack of glass shattering echoed a second time into the night. Ignoring the bruise on her fingers and the potential cuts, she quickly pushed what glass pieces she could inside and hopped inside.


    She grit her teeth and teared up, the forceful entry had left a shard digging deep into her unprotected foot. She wanted to cry, to scream, to express her agony, but she could not. Violently shivering to let the sensations flow, she gingerly reached down and extracted the piece that was embedded within her, nearly gasping out loud as blood came with it.


    Finding both a desk and a cabinet awaiting rummaging, she scrambled to get everything before the guards returned. She winced every step of the way, each movement bringing its own stinging pain as she moved. Left with little other options to both carry anything she found, or to pad her injured foot, Sophie simply stared down at it for a few seconds. With a sigh, she took off her pants and cut the bottom hems with a glass shard to fashion bandages for her foot. She then tied the rest together around her neck like carrying a child and quickly started throwing whatever documents she could into it.


    Ah! A list of people in debt and acquisition methods, the curs.Forcing open a drawer on the table, she palmed another few sheets of paper, catching sight of one in particular. Stars above! This is¡­ logistics about getting enough supplies for an army. What the hells are they trying to do? Overthrow the city? A shiver went down her spine, the idea alone making her uneasy.


    ¡°What the hells is with today?¡± Someone growled from outside.


    Sophie froze and gulped. I need to hurry. Stuffing anything and everything into her new bag, she quickly tied it up and unlocked the door. Making her way towards her discarded things, she picked up her sack and sword, now feeling a little unbalanced from the makeshift bags. Still, there was nothing she could do. That left her with another hard question to answer, one that she did not look forward to. Can I even do anything for the people here? And how the hells am I supposed to escape like this?

 Act 7 Chapter 6: The Kolonia, The Rectangle

    ¡°The Fires of Frenuach was an event so etched onto the elven psyche that even now, their cities near the borders of imperial territory will always maintain a standing garrison of its own. Back during the late second and early third era, multiple elven cities were lost in the span of a week due to the Liberation Armies. The armies penetrated into the forests that were where the Hills of Frenuach now currently reside, setting fires behind the elven lines to force the border towns out into the open and into the arms of the Liberation Army¡¯s merciless embrace.¡±


    - Researcher Clarance Arsmith, Adventurers Guild Historian, ¡°Flashpoints of the Early Third Era: Fires of Frenuach¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie caught a glimpse of herself in a mirror and flinched at the sight. She was in only her underwear and with a bag made out of her pants wrapped around her neck, and a sack now tied around her waist. Holding onto her sword with one hand, she felt and looked very much like a homeless, disheveled warrior. Stars, I look¡­ let¡¯s just hope no one sees me like this.


    It didn¡¯t help that she was weighed down by the stacks of papers and documents in her bags, effectively nullifying any potential benefits of losing her armor earlier. She made her way back out of the building using the first office as more and more guards arrived to investigate the company offices. Soon enough they¡¯d find the broken glass and blood on the second floor. Before then, she wanted to be far away from here.


    Sophie limped away from the window and made her way to a nearby alley, taking a moment to catch her breath. She secured her bags and tried her best to make sure they wouldn¡¯t be a worry on the move. Unsheathing her blade, she wielded it in one hand and held the sheath in the other. Deep in hostile territory, she kept close to the ground and tried to appear as small as she could to avoid attention. Dozens of half orc patrols alongside human mercenaries were actively monitoring the slaves and workers, even more trying to search for her. Perhaps the only consolation she could draw from this was that none of them knew what she properly looked like, giving her just a little bit of wiggle room should she be found. Or so she hoped.


    The town itself had been beaten into submission by the time that she finished ransacking the offices. Many of the original workers assembled by the overseer have been sent back to her quarters. She yhad passed out from exhaustion during most of the ordeal, but judging by the bloodied streets, even without the bodies, she suspected less than peaceful means to suppress the determined workers. Holding their freedoms is dirty, and to punish them for trying.


    Sophie grumbled with disapproval but pressed on. She frowned at the choices ahead of her, neither of which were very appealing. She could either press deeper into the mines, hoping to find a way out via the minecart tracks. Or she could try to press pass through the path she took to enter, trying once again to get past the company guards. It was a proven path, but they would¡¯ve likely fortified it more since she breached from that direction.


    With yet another patrol rushing out from the company center, Sophie knew that it was only a matter of time before they spread into the alleyway, she needed to move. Sighing in acceptance, she decided to push deeper into the kolonia, hoping to follow the tracks to another exit or at least a minecart she could use for the bags. If anything, at minimum she needed to get these documents out to the Arterian rangers.


    Shuffling past a set of buildings, she set her immediate sights on what looked to be a shop front of sorts. Hoping that it had essentials for the miners and thus an outfit to fight off the chill and dust. Judging by the lack of activity, she reckoned that she¡¯d find little in terms of staff or workers around. A few patrols wandered past her line of sight but far less than those currently swarming around the command center and outer breach.


    Waiting for the opportune moment, she dashed across the street and almost tumbled directly into the store wall. Stumbling slightly, she froze and strained her ears to try to tell if anyone noticed. Hearing nothing out of the ordinary, she crouched and moved closer to the shop. She tugged at the window, cringing at the loud creak that resulted from it. Despite that, she was at least relieved it wasn¡¯t completely shut tight.


    Taking a deep breath, she used her sheath and jammed it into a sliver of an opening. She then pushed until she could pry the wooden windows open. Glanicng around, she didn¡¯t see or hear any nearby patrols, but was certain that the wooden creaks could be heard across the town. Spooked by herself, she quickly clambered into the building, pulling the window shut behind her, though it certainly was a little looser than before.


    Inside the dingy stone building, it was almost completely dark save for the few corners where light shone through from the outside. Her intuition was proven correct, as an assortment of store shelves lined the place, though the selection of items on offer were dire even by her standard. Little dried food bars, shabby cloths and rags, even strange looking pamphlets. Spotting a few drab looking mining shirts, she rummaged through the lot and found a pair that fit her. Making sure no one was nearby, she changed into the new attire.


    It barely fit her and only made her skin itch more, but it would make do. Shifting wearily, she grabbed a fruit bar and greedily gobbled it down. Satiated, she sighed in contentment, resting for a minute to recover what little sanity and energy she could. Sophie picked up a proper bag, stuffing all the papers and her makeshift sacks into it. Wiggling the two straps over her shoulders, she felt almost comfortable at finally approaching some semblance of equipment once more.


    Feeling a little safer than when she was practically naked, she resolved herself to press on and snuck back out the window. On the streets of the Kolonia once more, she shuffled forward into the unknown. To her increasing curiosity, the further she pushed into the town, the more and more buildings there were. Just how many people are here? What the hells is going on? This can¡¯t just be a mine, can it?


    Regretting not properly reading through the documents to get a better understanding of things, she just grumbled her disapproval and continued her evasive maneuvers. So many miners and guards, there has to be something more going on. Has to be.


    <hr><hr>


    She was now deep in enemy territory, having successfully evaded the majority of patrols and being able to sneak past a second gathering of half orc guards. The town was heavily militarized, more than even Eichafen was when the undead arrived. And that was a damned fortress town.


    The mystery only deepened when she passed the slave quarters. Getting around the area had been easy enough, her newly acquired disguise giving her a semblance of someone who belonged. Their buildings looked more like little town houses than the prisons that Sophie had imagined she would find. Her doubts were quickly shattered when she stuck her head next to a window for a quick peek inside. Iron bars, chains, and a copious amount of bunk beds and far little personal space. Poor souls, we¡¯ll find a way to get you all out.


    Eventually, her explorations brought her to yet another junction point. Except this time, it was a hub for the exchanging of minecarts. An area filled with levels, supplies, warehouses, and of course, far more guards than should¡¯ve been necessary. There was even a watchtower of sorts on the far northern end of the junction, with what looked like more militaristic buildings behind it. To the west, there was the official mine entrance where the workers went to mine. The east seemed to be another exit of sorts, and the southside was where she was now standing. To her immediate left were two large three story buildings.


    The closest one sounded like a tavern of sorts, some half gibberish orcish music assailed her ears and generally sounded relatively cheery. The building beyond that, she could not hear anything from, but judging by the occasional silhouette framed in the windows of an orc ploughing away at someone else, brothel wasn¡¯t a very hard guess to make.


    Across the tracks to her northeast, there was the first sign of something less than stellar construction wise. Where most other buildings, including the slave quarters were designed in standard townhouse or manor fashions. Here was a squat, rectangular building with ninety degree angles, sparse decor and a noticeably flat roof. It was so garish that Sophie couldn¡¯t help but get the gut feeling that something was wrong there.


    Ruling out the tavern and brothel as potential places to check, that left the watchtower, military buildings, and the rectangle. The military buildings seemed too high risk for her current situation, however curious that she was about what lay beyond them. For the watchtower, she could still see the guards on the balcony, but the presence seemed light enough. Outside the rectangle, only a single half orc warrior remained on duty.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Setting her sights on what was likely the prison, she dashed between nearby buidlings to keep out of sight. Using the tavern and brothel noises to mask her movements, she tried her best to avoid the drunken orcs and half orcs stumbling about the place. Only a very few were still alert enough to have noticed her, if their comrades weren¡¯t violently ill and demanding their attention.


    Here were also the first signs of true danger. Unlike the armoured but lightly armed guards in the kolonia, the patrols here were marching with halberds and greataxes in hand. Given a half orc or an orc¡¯s normal strength, one lucky cleave would probably cut her in two. She shuddered. How unpleasant.


    Sophie was now completely lost on how much time had passed, her internal clock thrown off by the brief nap that she took earlier. Whatever the case, there was a certain laxness in the guards that reminded her of a night shift. Sluggish, slow, and undesirable. Whatever the case, she took advantage of their unawareness and skirted around the base of the watchtower and towards the prison. She discovered that parked between the two were a row of three minecarts with a flat cart behind them mounted on wheels and with a pump and some levers attached. Huh, that explains how they haul ore, at least.


    Making a mental note, she moved forward and hugged the prison wall. It was a domineering structure, no windows or even general amenities visible from the outside beyond a few pipes. The back and sides of it were relatively unguarded, meaning only the front entrance had the singular half orc watching it. Making any noise would attract too much attention from the watchtower, but she needed the guard to move. Shuffling around the rectangle to the other side of it, she did feel some relief that she was out of sight of the watchtower. Less eyes, easier movements.


    Gripping the hilt of her blade, she readied herself to strike and enter when she paused. Won¡¯t the others see? But then how the hells am I supposed to get it? Her opportunity came when the orc suddenly stiffened up. Sophie froze, holding her position around the corner and simply watching.The guard reached over to open the door and from within, a dark presence stepped forth.


    An older looking middle aged man, lightly bearded and with dark hair. His eyes looked impassively disappointed in something, his gaze making the guard jump into a snappy salute. One he did not return. Flanking him were two other half orc guards, the clank of their armour making Sophie reassess her chances in a fight. From behind them, something towered over them. A gigantic orc, twice the size of the others she had seen so far. With an almost self satisfied dumb looking smirk on its face, and a giant member dangling past his loin cloth.


    Sophie¡¯s stomach churned at the thought of the creature doing anything to anyone. But judging by his expression, Sophie had a bad feeling about what was happening within this building. Stars above¡­ are they¡­ did they¡­


    ¡°Get a cleaning crew. See to the mess.¡± The man snapped his fingers.


    ¡°But my lord, I¡¯m the only one on duty¡­¡± The guard tried to murmur.


    ¡°And? What even happens this far in? Get to it.¡± The man commanded.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The guard saluted once more and dashed off in the direction of the tavern.


    The annoyed looking man shot his other companions a look. Whatever it conveyed, his guards and the giant orc departed for the military section of the junction. Dang, so much for potentially folloing them. Of all the people, that guy definitely looks like he should know what¡¯s going on. Tsk, she tutted to herself, no use worrying about that now.


    Her eyes returned to the now unguarded prison. A good time as any.


    Creeping along the wall, she tried to fuse with it and avoid any sudden movements that might make someone look over. After an agonizingly long minute, she made it to the doorway. To her good fortune, the handle shifted under her grasp and she easily pushed it open, slipping in without making a sound.


    She turned around and met the eyes of a soldier sitting at a desk, a half orc looking equally as confused at seeing her. With both their eyes widening and little time for doubt, Sophie snapped into action. Like a deadly bolt of lighting, her instincts seized complete control and the blade was in the air before she could react. No! Wait! Her mind tried to scream. But it was as if her body was no longer hers and the blade cut directly into the half orc¡¯s surprised mouth, separating his cheek in two.


    As blood splattered onto her face and clothes, she could only stare at her own arm in shock. The half orc could only utter out a half squelchly ¡°who?¡± as he then started gurgling and rasping for his last moments in the land of the living. When it looked like he was trying to cry in pain or for help, Sophie angled her blade downwards and sliced into his neck, carving his throat open. With the half orc now in his death throes, she ignored him and started looking around.


    She was in a reception or entry area, a thickset of iron double doors blocking her path forward. Considering the ramped up structural security compared to the other buildings, she was now relatively certain about her conjecture that this was a prison. Reluctantly rummaging through the soon to be corpse, she could feel the half orc¡¯s dying gaze following her every movement, as if asking why he had to die. Sophie could only push through the unnerving feeling until she managed to snatch a keyring from his pockets. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t leave him there, she pulled out his chair from under him and stuffed him underneath the desk, hopefully enough to keep his body from being noticed.


    With her grim task accomplished, what lay ahead now weighed upon her. Based on the party that left the prison, she had no doubt that whatever lay behind the doors would rattle her. But without much choice now that she was committed to this path, she could only suck in a deep breath, wipe off some of the blood, and then push a key into the keyhole of the double doors.


    As they swung open, she had little time to analyze anything before jumping straight into action. Two more guards were lost in lust behind two naked humans, the girls chained up like toys to be used. With the element of surprise on her side, she swallowed whatever disgust she had and clinically moved to attack. The first of the guards, a human mercenary, pulled out and pointed at her in shock, but she bypassed him and struck at the still mid coitus half orc. Without giving him a chance to react, she pushed him out of his victim and immediately plunged her blade straight through his heart, giving it a twist to ensure he stayed down.


    A small clatter indicated the other guardsmen tried but tripped in an attempt to escape. Sophie pivoted and dashed over. In just a single stroke, the fleshy human tried to scream and failed as she impaled him through the throat. The metal shearing through his neck and protruding out the otherside as he desperately clawed to extricate it. Holding the blade there until his thrashing died down a little, slumping to the floor. She retracted her blade and finally gave herself a moment to reorganize. A move she dearly regretted.


    Her ears captured the horror first. The cries, the whimpers, the frightened and terrified gasps at her violent entrance. Then it was her nose. The smell of sweat, sex and iron. Her eyes then focused on the despair around her. Rows of cells or chains, each filled with naked women, some visibly more pregnant than others. Their forms covered with bruises and scratch marks, subjects of whatever horrors the company had inflicted upon them. It sickened her stomach to the core, and she could practically taste the disgust and hatred that currently bubbled within her. Was this what¡­ stars¡­


    Overwhelmed, she focused her mind on the most important task at hand, free whoever she could. She didn''t want to imagine what went on here, but what she saw left little room for doubt. Thankfully for her, the prison¡¯s designers were relatively simple. Chains had one master key, cells had another. Wordlessly, she tried to mask her disturbed demeanor and moved from person to person, freeing them and giving them the space they needed to reorient themselves. Many looked confused and many more gazed warily at her. Yet none complained.


    Only when she remembered that the party had sent the half orc guard to assemble a cleaning crew did panic start to settle in. Casting nervous glances towards the main doors, she then looked around for the least confused looking woman in the group. It was someone not that much older than herself but even as she turned to walk towards her, the girl instinctively flinched and adopted a pleading posture.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± The girl weakly muttered.


    Disturbed by the sudden meekness, Sophie felt a pang of guilt for not being more considerate. But she had no time. She thrust the keys into the girl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Help free everyone. I¡¯ll get everyone out of here but a patrol might be swinging by so I need to watch the doors.¡± Sophie ordered.


    She winced internally at the forcefulness of the delivery given the situation. Sophie felt a pang of guilt for not being more considerate. But she had no time. She thrust the keys into the girl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°And make sure everyone understands and is ready to move.¡± Sophie added before quickly turning away. Trying to project confidence before her own mask slipped away into despair.


    ¡°B-but... but... I¡­ who¡­ you¡­ okay.¡± Came the faintest of whispers from behind her. Goddess help us all. What the hells is all this? This is beyond just a place for playthings, something much worse is going on. I just know it. But what?

 Act 7 Chapter 7: The Kolonia, Northern Mines

    ¡°I know you all saw it. We all saw! When the world above ours shook! When the Gods clashed to determine the righteousness of their words! Then it came, the dark, empty evil. The consumer, the taker. And it fought, and it won. Do you not see? Not understand? There is no hope, there is no escape. We saw the final dawn, the ending of life. When even Gods could be laid low! Embrace the emptiness!!¡±


    - Final Words - Unknown Cultist, Sentence: Executed In Inquisitorial Custody Near Ruins Of Melisgrad, Noted In Report Summarized by Templar Sergeant Archibald Wilde


    <hr><hr>


    Two hundred souls. Two hundred tortured souls were put under her care. Two hundred lives are at stake. Sophie tried to hide her own growing anxieties, the memories of her heinous sacrifices back in the Barrows of Eichafen still haunting her even now. The points were too similar, though the scenario was different. Beaten down victims expecting hope, only to be lost in the pursuit of something that might not even matter. All because of her selfishness.


    All these people have suffered so much, have lost even more. Yet they turned to her for guidance, looking to her for the next course of action. The burden weighed heavy over her, the fear of failure rushing back acutely without respite. The fear that she would be what cost these people their lives.


    It made her sick to her stomach, almost as much as the abuse she imagined they had suffered under the hands of the company. The documents in her sack now matter that much more. The evidence required to help build a case against the evils perpetrated by the company. Worse, she knew that the path ahead would be one tainted with the blood of others. The warden of the prison and his two guards proved as much, their corpses crowded away in the unlikely scenario the group would somehow escape notice.


    She had changed. She felt little emotion beyond the need to accomplish a task. Even more so than when she had left Saclia or the dwarven mines. She could feel bits slipping away. Little nuggets of herself that simply disappeared. But there was no room to doubt. People depended on her and she need to act before the clean up crew arrived. Her plan had originally been to ferry whoever she could with the minecarts out the tunnel. But with the entire, as the women called it, ¡®procreation zone¡¯, liberated, there was no doubt that not everyone would fit.


    Her new plan was even more risky. Using the minecarts to seal off the eastern entrance, hoping whatever distraction it may bring would be enough to at least get the civilians moving. Her only worry here was that some of the people had been too broken and tormented to react or move. Mostly trembling in place or nearly catatonic, needing to be supported by others. It meant she would have to play the role of rearguard, but not only was she uncertain how many guards she could stop, but she also couldn¡¯t respond to anything the front of the group would run into.


    She had considered the idea of helping the people get arms, but she dismissed the idea almost as soon as it arrived. They have already suffered too much, if the burden should land anywhere, it should be on me.


    Looking to her new acquaintance, Keely, one of the girls she gave the keys to, she gestured for her to come over. While Sophie waited, she effortlessly moved her sword between her hands, her muscles gearing themselves up for a fight. Her mouth curled into a half frown half grin.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± The girl nervously muttered next to her, striking any expression off of Sophie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Sophie asked, putting on a more serious and confident demeanour, or so she hoped.


    ¡°M-more or less¡­ umm¡­ but a few of them¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll change it up a little. Have whoever that feel they can push and pull heavy things take the pushcart. Then bring a few of the more¡­ less mobile of the group on them. The rest of us will have to walk though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ t-that¡¯s fine.¡± Keely nodded, still nervous around Sophie.


    But Sophie didn¡¯t blame her, for all they knew, Sophie was about to make things far more unpleasant for everyone should they fail. Sophie tried to reassure the girl and cringed when the girl winced, almost instinctively moving away from her touch. Right¡­ shit¡­


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie apologized.


    ¡°N-n-uh it¡¯s fine.¡± Keely mumbled.


    ¡°Alright, well then.¡± She gave the girl a firm nod instead. Her chest tightening at the almost wounded like retreat the girl made. Poor thing.


    Turning to the rest of the room, Sophie banged on the walls to get their attention, her rapts echoing across the stones. The frightened mass turned their attention towards her, either afraid of her words, or her blade.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. Listen up. I¡¯m going to try and get you guys out of here. But first, I need to know, does anyone know if the eastern tunnel tracks, that is, those closest to us. Do they get us to the outside world? Cause I very much do not want to go back the way I came.¡± Sophie asked. She immediately cringed at her poor speech, the doubts and worry flaring up on every person¡¯s face almost immediately. Stars, I¡¯ve made a real mess of things, haven¡¯t I?


    She watched as the crowd began to murmur amongst themselves, whatever little flickers of hope she had originally stirred up quickly vanished. She turned to find Keely had already wilted away back into the crowd, the girl keeping to herself. Sophie¡¯s own spirit dampened until she spotted someone raising their hand from the back of the crowd, a hush quickly descending upon the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it does.¡± A raspy girl called out, ¡°M-my people and I. When¡­ yeah.¡± She didn¡¯t need to say more, Sophie understood.


    Comforting voices and some of the older ladies tried to soothe the sobbing that followed, Sophie¡¯s own heartstrings reaching a breaking point being exposed to so much sorrow and abuse. She had to look away for a moment to collect herself. To become the person that they all wanted to see, to be their rescuer. And yet, as she tried to form words to inspire them, to lead them, her mouth ran dry and she could not.


    No heroics or theatrics to keep them calm, only a simple, ¡°We¡¯ll get moving in a minute.¡±


    No one seemed convinced that this would end up fine, but it didn¡¯t matter. They had to move now that they were freed. And Sophie was their way out.


    She looked to Keely for some form of consolation, only to find the girl shooting her a weak look of resolve. Now or never.


    With everyone¡¯s spirits already near rock bottom, they would need to act fast. She had identified two major problems, the clean up crew, and the watchtower. One would arrive here soon enough, she only needed to be quick enough to eliminate them. The other, however, she needed to expunge without alerting the military camp beyond, or drawing suspicion from those within the tavern and brothel across the way.


    A clattering echoed from outside the main door and everyone stilled at once. An eerie chill descended upon the room. The cleaning crew.


    Sophie gripped her sword and gestured for the rest of the room to stay protected. Moving closer to the doorway, she waited.


    The main doors creaked open and the sounds outside finally flooded inwards.


    ¡°Blasted bastards, I swear. Was having a good drink too!¡±


    ¡°Heh, you just drew bad lots.¡±


    Two orcs ribbed at each other, their jovial mood cutting into the tension within the prison.


    ¡°Oi, where¡¯s the warden?¡± A human voice inquired.


    ¡°Probably fucking. Heh.¡±


    The group snickered.


    ¡°Raz, where the fuck are you?¡± The first orc called out.


    ¡°You did say he was fucking.¡±


    ¡°Eugh, maybe, but-urk.¡±


    Sophie cut his words off with a blade, her sword finding purchase within his head and skull. Caught off guard, his companions stared at the display for a second, giving her ample time to recover and launch a second attack.


    As the first orc stood baffled, his body unable to process that the host was soon to expire. Sophie¡¯s blade pierced into the chest of a human, slashing into the mercenary without mercy at the doorway. This however, gave the last of the posse time to react, and the second orc pounced on her almost immediately.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With brutal strength, he punched her in the stomach and pinned her against the floor. Sophie gasped out loud in agony as her vision blurred. The orc smashed her sword arm against the wall behind her and she unconsciously lost her grip on her blade, a sharp crack and spear of pain flooding through her veins. She tried to fight back but his hands now closed around her neck, only a desperate flurry of adrenaline keeping him from completely snapping her in half.


    ¡°You-!¡± The orc growled, his eyes filled with rage and fury, ¡°Herzog! The warden! Who are y-¡±


    He suddenly froze, staggering a little and blinking in shock.


    ¡°I¡­ who¡­ urg.¡± He wobbled, standing up from Sophie.


    His gaze turned to the other girl that now trembled before him, trying her best to back away from the sword that was impaled in him. No!


    Sensing his intentions, Sophie let out a beastial roar and clawed at him to hold him back. Despite her disgust at her hand having brushed against his cock, she knew it was her only chance. Enraged, the orc turned back down to her, his immediate prize denied. With a vicious snarl he dropped a heavy kick that almost debilitated her. Disgusted by her current position and the foul smells emanating from his groin, Sophie responded by grabbing tightly and digging in with her nails.


    ¡°Graaah!¡± The orc screamed in surprise, the primal pain unavoidable.


    Unwilling to give her opponent a chance, she wiggled her other hand to find her wrist somewhat limp. Slowly panicking, she resorted to the one tactic she had done without fail. Swallowing whatever pride she ever had away, she wrapped her mouth against his member from the side, and bit down hard until she could feel her teeth about to meet.


    This sent the orc almost into shock, giving the anxious Keely an opening to pick up Sophie¡¯s blade and thrust.


    Though she was too weak to pierce deep into the orc¡¯s chest, it was enough to make him panic. Seeing this, Sophie hastily picked herself up and reached for the sword embedded into his back. Throwing all her weight into the movement, she pressed down on it and felt a jolt shoot through the orc. As he rasped his last and collapsed, she too had to lean against a wall in agony.


    Spitting out the blood and semen like taste out of her mouth, she found the room had now silently turned to look at her. Unnerved, she searched for Keely, finding the girl looking almost distraught at having used the blade. Poor girl, she¡¯s been through so much and still¡­ no one should have to stain their hands. Stars, that was¡­ that was just a patrol too. Fuck, what about the rest of the damned camp?


    ¡°What?¡± She asked the crowd. Stop looking at me like this, have some faith, please. We''ll make it out.


    No one spoke, and Keely continued to tremble in place.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s sudden. But with them gone, we have time.¡± She huffed in a deep breath, trying to recompose herself only to wince at the irony taste still in her mouth, ¡°A little time, but time we can use. Just¡­ just give me a minute, then I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    The people seemed unconvinced, more than a few glances being cast at her limp wrist. Ah. Shit. Sophie closed her eyes and just sighed. Stellesia guide me, Astralis grant me strength. Just¡­ need a minute.


    <hr><hr>


    There was no turning back now. Sophie¡¯s right hand was shattered, but she could feel it healing. For that, she despaired. Because no matter how useful it was, it meant that Ary would likely have felt something from it. And there¡¯s already enough people getting hurt. Trying to flex her fingers, she only felt sharp jolts of pain from her nerves. And it¡¯s not even healed, damn.


    Since scoring the kill, Keely seemed more resolute, like something had changed in the poor girl. Despite her raggedy appearance and ill fitting armor scored from the mercenary, the girl clutched at her newly acquired blade with the same death grip that Sophie used to have. When you know you¡¯ll die, and only the blade can give you comfort, even if you can¡¯t use it. A shadow crossed her face, I know that feeling all too well, heh. I wonder if this is what Taurox feels when he sees me.


    It did, however, pose a conundrum. Despite all the channelled pain, Sophie wasn¡¯t Keely, and she couldn¡¯t read the girl¡¯s mind. Taking a life¡­ she¡¯s probably still shaken, it¡¯ll change the way she strikes, that¡¯s for sure. Sophie grit her teeth and tried to ponder the scenario ahead.


    The two of them would attack the two guards on the bottom floor. It meant a simultaneous strike, and knowing nothing about the girl beyond having just found her here, Sophie reckoned that she would need to compensate. That Keely¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t be enough. Because if the guards above get alerted¡­ she shuddered. Fighting a whole town of orcs and half orcs was not on her agenda. At least, I hope it doesn¡¯t come to that, or else everyone¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can get everyone out.


    Flexing her left hand, she gripped the hilt of her blade and nodded, signaling for Keely to advance. The two of them were clunky, to say the least. Sophie was still in her miner¡¯s garb, whereas Keely¡¯s armour was a tad large. Still, it was better than nothing and it would help the girl survive if it came down to it. Didn¡¯t help the mercenary though.


    Sophie motioned to the side and Keely reluctantly obeyed, staying out of sight until the opportune time arrived. The two half orcs on duty seemed to be relaxed, likely unaware of the incidents within the prison. Noting the little tankards resting near the entrance of the tower, Sophie felt a mild sense of relief. So the guards here aren¡¯t just unaware of the prison, but news of Taurox and I still haven¡¯t reached this far. No time like the present, she tried to convince herself.


    Giving one last gesture, she slinked up from behind the watchtower. With sword in hand, she waited until the awkward shuffling of Keely caught up, attracting the half orcs'' attention.


    ¡°Huh?¡± One managed to ask.


    Sophie launched a brazen assault, aiming for the gap between the armor where the neck was. She missed. The shock hadn¡¯t worn off yet and she pressed on. Not allowing the opening to go to waste, she lunged directly at his face, her less accurate sword arm only able to scratch him with the blade, but it was enough. With her sword half trapped in the guard¡¯s helmet, she pushed against it and followed the side until she felt his fleshy, muscular neck. Indulging in her own brand of savagery. She cut and twisted the blade as much as she could, hoping to gouge out the half orc¡¯s throat before he could warn the others.


    Keely struck as well, though far sloppier and delayed. She hit the other guard from behind, but it happened according to Sophie¡¯s fears. The blade¡¯s angle was, though its path was true. Just like the orc that had tried to strangle her in the prison, Keely had managed to embed her blade into the guard. Just like back then, the jolt of surprise and pain from the guard meant that he inadvertently ripped the sword from the girl¡¯s hands. Shit! And she¡¯s about to panic!


    With a growl, she jumped at her blade, using her chest to force it through the rest of the bone. The half orc let out a gurgly rasp as he desperately tried to claw his way back into the watchtower. One down! Sophie practically scrambled towards the other guard, knowing he was about to call out, his mouth opening wide, his vocal cords getting ready. Bracing herself, she darted to his side and forcefully jammed her hand into his mouth when he was still distracted with Keely. Gah!


    ¡°A-murhfg,¡± The half orc choked a little.


    ¡°Keely!¡± Sophie hissed.


    Spurred into action, the girl hesitantly charged forward, aiming to tackle the guard. Seeing her chance, Sophie tried to pivot the guard and herself to give Keely more room. Her left hand now pulsed with pain as the half orc¡¯s hardy jaws clamped down on it. She could feel her bone fighting against teeth and so she braced and leveraged the incoming charge. Uncertain and confused, Keely smashed into the guard with a clang. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough.


    Sandwiched between the two of them, the guard would¡¯ve had a chance if not for the blade embedded in him. The additional pressure makes it pierce even deeper. Sophie ignored the discomfort in her hand and punched the back of his throat. He reeled from the strikes, his teeth shredding her skin as he pulled back. He was gagging, unstable, urgently fighting for air. Sophie took the momentary reprieve to shift the blade some more, and then, he was dead.


    ¡°The fucks going on?¡± A voice came from above.


    Trembling from the exertion, Sophie tried to think of what a rowdy guard would do. The half orcs are rowdy, right? Using what little was left of her arm strength, she chucked the tankard upwards, keeping herself out of sight.


    ¡°Drink quieter, pissants. You¡¯re supposed to keep watch, not get sloshed.¡± The way he speaks and the sound of his voice, a human? And his accent, Melatonin? Yet he doesn''t exactly sound like he believes his own words, why?


    She looked over at Keely, gesturing for the girl to help her with the bodies. Well, we have our opening. Stars above, let¡¯s just¡­ let¡¯s hope things go a little better than this, she gingerly flexed her still usable hand. They rummaged for keys and got the door to the watchtower open. One shot, let''s make it count. Sophie placed a reassuring hand on Keely''s shoulder.


    Inside was a small armory like area on the first floor, though thankfully no guards were present. They raced up the stairs, intending to silence any potential mechanisms for warning the rest of the kolonia. Bursting into the observation floor, they found only one soldier present. The Meltonian mercenary already had his hands in the air, his weapons dropped.


    "Hells below, you could stand to be a little more quiet." He grumbled, "But I ain''t gonna be trouble, I saw what happened."


    "Wha..." Sophie accidentally let out.


    "The two of ye weren''t exactly subtle. Could hear just fine, peeked over. I can be blind, but not that blind. Ye fought in armor too," He nodded at Keely, "ain''t exactly too hard to tell something was going on. Whatever the case, just let me live, tie me up or whatever. I won''t get in the way." The Meltonian looked over at his fallen weapons, motioning for them to take them.


    Sophie shared a skeptical glance with Keely. She saw no harm in at least humoring the mercenary, particularly as she wanted to get him as far from the warning bells in the watchtower as she could whatever the case was. Keely picked up his things and Sophie cautiously dragged him along.


    "We''ll lock you in the prison, then we''ll be gone." Sophie hissed, uncertain if she should be threatening or kinder given the man''s unprompted surrender.


    "Good enough for me, lass."


    Sophie looked to Keely once more, finding the same thought running through the girl''s head. That was almost too easy. But for now, at least the watchtower''s dealt with. Onto the next step.

 Act 7 Chapter 8: The Kolonia, The Tunnel

    ¡°My dearest apprentice,


    Surprised a letter got here before you? Don¡¯t be, I sent this well in advance in case I forgot to tell you in person. But I would like to tack on an addendum to your recent assignment back to Arteria. I¡¯ve taken the liberty of enrolling you in the Academy of Arteria. Think of it as a chance to relax whilst still performing your duties and learning at the same time. I know it might not be your first choice but that¡¯s where I heard your friends are now. Catch up, rest a little. You¡¯ll need it.


    Blessed by the Stars,


    S.¡±


    - Inquisitor Serilda, Letter to Mila, ¡°Letter Received From Church Official¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Ye know what you¡¯re doing won¡¯t change anything, right? They¡¯d let me die in a heartbeat.¡± The Meltonian quipped.


    ¡°Keep moving.¡± Sophie growled and pushed the hostage along.


    The two were at the front of the group, Sophie being forced to bring him along given how vengeful some of the other prisoners looked towards him. He was also being cooperative for now, and for that Sophie couldn¡¯t fault him. What it did end up in, was a very frigid start to the escape plans, the prisoners far less enthused about the sudden change inclusion than she had thought.


    So, with Keely bringing up the rear alongside a few other more motivated prisoners, the escape had begun. Without the watchtower in operation, the initial escape had moved along smoothly. Despite the hiccups of the cleanup crew¡¯s arrival, almost everyone was able to flee. They even managed to get past the eastern tunnel entrance without trouble, prompting Sophie to direct them to forget about the minecarts in an attempt to keep their flight quiet. It meant leaving the rear unblocked, but she doubted the minecarts would stop a determined orc from just tossing them aside anyway.


    With no sense of time or any timekeeping devices nearby, Sophie could only grumble in frustration as they kept following the tunnel, finding little else but more tracks and more twists and turns. A part of her was just relieved they were on the move, not sitting targets waiting to be slaughtered. Another part of her worried that she was leading them all into a slaughter.


    The Meltonian also didn¡¯t help beyond trying to demoralize her, ranting on and on about the futility of their mission despite being a prisoner. More than once, she had been tempted to just leave him to the prisoners, but he always shut up just in time to avoid pushing her too far. Most certainly aware of his infinitesimal chances of survival in that circumstance. Given that he had already proven himself to be a coward, the man admitted that there was no need to change that perception if he could make it out of this alive.


    She looked back at the crowd behind her. Their solemn, quiet forms shuffled ever forward. At least it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any trouble so far. Her half elven eyes had adjusted to the darkness far better than her human counterparts, managing to catch even a glimpse of Keely somewhere far in the rear.


    A few of the nearby prisoners looked at her warily, fatigued from the march yet also somewhat distrustful of her for letting the Meltoninan live. But it¡¯s not just that, is it? In the time it took for her to clear the watchtower, word had spread of the ¡®savage elf¡¯ that fought more like a beast than a human. She¡¯d even occasionally catch the whispers of doubt, of people wondering if she was actually here to help them or just leading them into another hell.


    Keely too, had slowly turned what little hope she had into an apprehensive acceptance. Though the girl had been more affected by what had happened to her and the more recent assistance dispatch in killing the guards. Sophie could also tell that the worries of the prisoners¡¯ weren¡¯t unfounded as even Keely seemed frightened of her. She grunted at the thought, never going to fight as elegantly as Taurox, eh.


    ¡°Oi, oi.¡± The Meltonian hissed.


    ¡°What?¡± Sophie snapped.


    ¡°Up ahead, lights. Far forward.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ oh.¡± Sophie mumbled, ¡°Oh shit!¡± She exclaimed upon processing the words.


    Panicked, she quickly waved at the people behind her, ordering the group to come push up against the cave walls. At once panic spread throughout everyone, though the fear was muted as they knew even hushed whispers could carry in the mines. She could feel the overwhelming wave of horror wash over her from behind. Fuck, not like this.


    Sophie prodded the Meltonian and tilted her head. The man looked at her before shooting her an aghast expression, pointing to himself then out into the open with pure confusion. Yes you, Sophie narrowed her eyes at him. He still seemed reticent so she lifted her blade and pointed it at him. He glared daggers in return but reluctantly shuffled out into the open. Sophie kept her blade pointed at him as she moved behind by a few paces.


    ¡°Oi! Brittleback!¡± The Meltonian shouted down the tunnel. What the?


    Sophie moved right behind him, pressing the blade against his back.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Trust me. It''s code.¡± The man hissed angrily.


    Sophie wavered, unsure if his cowardice would lead them astray. In another moment, she might have struck and charged. But she noticed the sweat on his brow. Her doubts had almost calcified when he turned to look back at her.


    ¡°This is bad, that was the code phrase I was told. They¡¯d shout back boar in response.¡± The Meltonian gulped. Really? Brittleback boar? The animal''s name is the code phrase?


    ¡°And?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Means I don¡¯t know who the hells those people are.¡± He mumbled, his eyes now more worried about his front than her blade.


    ¡°Alright. Then¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± Sophie declared.


    ¡°What? Did you not hear me? I have no idea who the hells those people are!¡± He glared at her.


    ¡°I did. But they sure as hells know we¡¯re here now. No point dragging this out.¡± She wiggled the blade.


    ¡°I-I¡­ fuck.¡± The Meltonian grunted, once more turning away from her and walking forward.


    Her chest tight with doubt, she gestured behind her for the prisoners to follow, albeit maintain some distance. I¡¯ll hold back the danger if shit goes wrong. But if their option is just to head back down the tunnel¡­ Shaking her head, she joined the Meltonian. The two cautiously advanced, moving closer and closer towards the light until she could see figures moving around. Then the warning.


    ¡°Here they come!¡± A throaty voice shouted from the front.


    ¡°Company troops!¡± Another announced.


    Sophie looked behind her and rapidly gestured for the prisoners to hug the walls once more. Hoping that she and the Meltonian would be enough for an engagement. The rest of them have done enough.


    Her eyes caught an almost imperceptible dot being launched from ahead of them. Sophie shoved the Meltonian to the side and ducked. A crossbow bolt flew past them and slammed into the wall of the tunnel. Damned hells! That was meant to be lethal.


    The two scrambled behind a small rocky bit that jut out. Confusion and the fear of death on the Meltonian¡¯s face. Whilst Sophie was more concerned about this unknown force hurting the prisoners. The man suddenly stared directly at her. Creeped out, Sophie pulled back a little.


    ¡°Well?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well what?¡± She snapped.


    ¡°Those certainly aren¡¯t my people!¡± He looked at her incredulously.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°What-? Of course! They fucking tried to shoot us you daft bastard. Are they your people?!¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡­ oh?! But¡­ but none of the others are supposed to move in. Whoever these guys are, if they¡¯re here, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Aye, they fucking killed the shit outta everyone at the entrance to the mines like they¡¯re trying to do to us!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ right. Right.¡± She nodded at him.


    She watched as the few crossbow bolts stopped. Assuming that they were simply waiting, she took this moment to shuffle forward. Unsteady but determined. She sucked in a breath and got ready to deescalate the situation.


    ¡°There!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Hold-eep!¡± She squeaked as a bolt nearly took her eye out. She felt a hair or two get caught by the projectile. She dropped to the ground and tracked the bolt. To her horror, they were getting dangerously close to the prisoners. Sophie retreated to the rocky jut, much to her consternation and the Meltonian¡¯s amusement.


    Keely had also clambered forward from the rear to see what was happening, remaining at the head of the group but not pushing much further up. Smart girl.


    ¡°Who the hells are you guys?¡± Sophie shouted at the assailants.


    Predictably, there was little response.


    ¡°Hey! Who the fuck are you?!¡± She shouted a little louder.


    ¡°Surrender now and you¡¯ll be tried for your crimes.¡± Was the only response.


    Huh? That certainly doesn¡¯t sound like what a company guard would say. Though the barrage of bolts had stopped, she could tell that the sharpshooters were simply waiting for her to poke her head back out. Some surrender offer that is.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not with the company!¡± She declared, ¡°I¡¯m escorting survivors and a prisoner of war!¡± She tried to get the message across. Another bolt slammed near her position. Dammit, did they not hear me or what?


    Only now did she look down at herself, her looted armor was effective at disguising her at range as a company guard. Unfortunately, that seemed to work a little too well. Glancing at the Meltonian, she could only sigh at her own ineptitude. Of course.


    ¡°Lass!¡± The Meltonian gave up all pretenses of being subdued.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie snapped out of her stupor.


    ¡°Think faster! They¡¯re getting closer!¡±


    She listened for their footsteps. Leather and armored boots stomped against the stones. It sounded almost like the company patrols if a little off. But they were hostile to the company, so who are they? Raiders? Competition? The rangers!? No, can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t recall seeing any of them have iron or steel armour before we began¡­ unless¡­ dammit! How long was I actually out for?


    ¡°Lass!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Right!¡± Sophie tore herself back into reality.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Voices echoed down the tunnel. Shit, they¡¯re close. Think dumbass, think!


    ¡°Hold fire! Hold fire! I¡¯m from Arteria! Arteria! I''m an Arterian infiltrator!¡± Sophie hastily shouted.


    That seemed to catch the advancing party off guard, their footsteps temporarily halting. There was an eerie silence as both sides simply waited for the other to act. Knowing that she was at a numerical disadvantage, Sophie decided to take the initiative.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come out with no weapons! But I¡¯m wearing company armour! Don¡¯t shoot me!¡±


    She waited. Hushed whispers echoing beyond the tunnel.


    ¡°Slowly now! No sudden movements.¡± Came the cautious response.


    She looked to the Meltonian who now seemed overly encouraging at this new course of action. Coward.


    With her hands raised and her sword unclipped from her belt, she shuffled past the rock and into where a radiant shaft of magelight half blinded her.


    In front of her were several armed figures. Two shieldbearers, two crossbowmen, a mage, someone with a greatsword, an armoured sword wielder who looked like the captain, and two lightly armoured axe wielders flanking the sides. Well shit, that¡¯s quite the sword. But upon inspecting what little she could, she came to a curious observation. They were dressed nothing like company troops. So outsiders. Maybe rivals? They do look pretty organized.


    ¡°Easy now.¡± One of them, maybe a shieldbearer, called out.


    Sophie took the chance to unclasp the armour straps, revealing her threadbare outfit underneath.


    ¡°Who the hells are you then? Arterian.¡± The armoured captain asked, his face hidden behind a helmet and visor.


    Sophie swallowed a little, the tone in the man¡¯s emotionless voice offered no quarter.


    ¡°Sophie Kastiane, Lily Knight and last knight of the lost House Rutley of Melton, former servant of House Rosengart of Carrador. I snuck in to investigate the place alongside an Arterian contingent. Now who the hells are you?¡± She fired back.


    Her proclamation must¡¯ve caught them even more off guard. She could see a few of the figures exchanging words. There was a hint of doubt in their motions, but also one of belief. After all, the situation itself would be pretty unusual.


    ¡°A fucking knight, my rotton luck.¡± The Meltonian hissed to himself. I can still hear you.


    ¡°Assuming what you said is true. What reason do you have here?¡± The captain asked.


    ¡°Like I said. Investigating the Braveskull company. For right now though, I managed to free around two hundred prisoners and was leading them out.¡± Sophie stated.


    ¡°Two hundred?!¡± One of the soldiers gasped.


    ¡°Quiet.¡± Another clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I¡­ what? Can you bring them forward?¡± The captain shushed his subordinates with a gesture and asked.


    A little worried but equally relieved. Sophie turned and clapped her hands before motioning for Keely to bring the others over. Hidden from view to the others but not to her, the frightened girl seemed almost excited that the ordeal might be coming to an end. Sophie¡¯s shared relief was replaced by horror as her mind caught up with the situation. Oh no no no! Some of they are wearing-


    ¡°W-wait!¡± Sophie tried to call out.


    The tunnel froze at her shrill voice, she could see the crossbowmen had their fingers on the triggers. Both sides now waiting for her next words.


    ¡°We killed a few guards and took their armor. So hold fire, please.¡± Sophie pleaded.


    The captain seemed to mull this over before gesturing at his subordinates, their crossbows pointing slightly down to the ground. He nodded at her.


    Relieved, she motioned for the prisoners to continue. Now aware that there was more at stake, whatever excited optimism they had was tempered by a healthy dose of fear. But as they all shuffled within visual range behind Sophie, she could see the soldiers seemed to lose their composure. Battle hardened faces turned into ones of shock and horror at the sight of the prisoners. Dozens and dozens of half clothed, battered women with a large proportion carrying rounded bellies stepped into view.


    "What the..." One of the axewielders muttered.


    "Did they..." Someone hissed.


    "By the stars." Another closed his hands for a quick prayer.


    One of the shieldbearers even lowered his weapons. Soon the others followed and the even captain seemed rattled.


    ¡°My apologies, lady knightess. We¡­ had to be sure.¡± He spoke, a faint hint of anger and hatred bubbling underneath his helm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re an adventuring team commissioned from Sturmbreaker, here to help.¡± His reassurance lifting a weight off Sophie''s shoulder. The combined operation, hah, I almost forget. Thank the stars they¡¯re more productive than I thought they would be.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir.¡± Sophie managed to speak, trying to hide the deep sigh that escaped her body, ¡°I do need to get these people to safety and administer whatever aid I can. Then¡­ shit, did you say Sturmbreaker? As in the Ascari League, Sturmbreaker?¡±


    ¡°Aye mam, we''re a gold ranked adventurer team, the Boom Hammers. Troops from Ashford and a platoon from Foreach are just beyond the entrance. Which¡­¡± He turned to his team, ¡°Jamie, Taylor, clear the road back. Double time it Major Bannick, tell him about everything and that we¡¯ll need a field hospital and¡­ a shit ton of medics and supplies. Now.¡± A gold ranked team, huh? No wonder they were so vicious. Though I thought they¡¯d look more spectacular. But then again, they probably can, just choosing to dress more practically which, fair enough.


    ¡°Got it boss.¡± One of the crossbowmen tipped his helmet as one of the flanking axe warriors moved to follow.


    ¡°The road out should be clear, just follow them. They¡¯ll clear out anything that¡¯s left behind if there¡¯s any. We¡¯ll hold the rear. Do you know how many company troopers there are?¡± The captain addressed her.


    ¡°Inside the mines? Hundreds? Maybe not a thousand but hundreds, for sure. I freed everyone here from a military camp and we didn¡¯t even touch the majority of the orcs. Before that there was an entire township. But that might be on the Arterian side.¡± Sophie tried her best to answer.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± The man hummed to himself before pointing towards the figure still hiding behind the rocky jut, ¡°What about him?¡±


    The Meltonian looked positively mortified that attention had been drawn to him, ¡°I¡¯m her prisoner of war, fair and square.¡±


    Sophie just looked at him, audibly sighed her disappointment and then reluctantly affirmed his statement, ¡°I did take him prisoner, yes.¡±


    ¡°You plan on taking him to Arteria? Might be worth just leaving him with us or Major Bannick¡¯s boys.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. And uh¡­ sorry for almost¡­ well sorry for firing on you.¡± The captain mumbled an apology, his men following his lead and dipping their heads apologetically.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±


    ¡°Right. Go, go. If you can¡¯t find the major, there¡¯s also another adventurer team stationed outside, the Slender Swords. Talk to them and they¡¯ll probably have something set up. We¡¯ll either clear out the orcs or keep a foothold until the ground troops arrive. Go.¡± The captain vaguely gestured towards the end of the tunnel.


    Grateful that everyone had been able to escape unscathed beyond a few bruises and scrapes on her end. She started walking past the small gathering of adventurers and prompted for Keely and the others to follow her. Does this mean we did it? That they¡¯re all going to be safe? Sophie could just about pass out from exhaustion as it took the place of her adrenaline. Just a little bit more.

 Act 7 Chapter 9: Problems With Mana

    ¡°First offer a chair: one comfy for a diplomat. Then offer a drink: usually cold, reverse if weather permits. After drinking, offer food: small morsel, two bites; one familiar to them, one familiar to us for unique experience. Finish with talk of proposal: call for a drink a second time. Make sure to shake hands - USE ONLY THREE FINGERS: Humans dislike the feel of scales.¡±


    - Ambassador Gul¡¯thizzt, Veronan Ambassador to Arteria, ¡° Gul¡¯thizzt¡¯s Pocketbook Page: Diplomatic Meeting Protocols¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The dour mood of the group showed little signs of improving. Elaria was deeply affected by Sophia¡¯s suffering, which in turn meant Raylani got worried. Alodie was still cheerful, but there were definitely more moments in which the close brush with mortality stilled her joy. Miraevie felt distressed mostly stemming from the elf¡¯s realization that there was nothing she could¡¯ve done. Of course, most of all, Sophia was still hurting and unlikely to recover for a very long time. What a rotten week. And Sophie''s off doing her own thing.


    Aryana sighed, her own inability to lift anyone¡¯s spirits weighing upon her. She had tried to remain optimistic and to bring same comfort to a terrible situation. At least Yana seemed mostly unbothered by much of anything, the faerie busy snoozing the day away inside Ary¡¯s coat pocket. What a carefree life, I wonder what my life would¡¯ve been like if I was a fae. Rousing herself from her thoughts, she returned to the task at hand, the study of a horrifically dry magical text alongside her deskmates Kira and Christian, both humans also studying alchemy.


    After the hectic weekend that followed the assassination attempt, classes had been put on hold for a week. But only after two days, they resumed once more. Whether the Guardians had found what they needed, or the deployment of a templar contingent from the cathedral on the mainland had soothed some fears, Ary didn¡¯t know. All she knew was that things started back up quicker than anticipated.


    Two days had already gone by and it was now Gratus. Classes were a bit tense but that wasn¡¯t anything too spectacular. What did catch her off guard was that her alchemy class needed them to have a day to study magical theory, a great thing in any other circumstance. But one that meant she had no time to get rid of the still sleeping Yana. Still, no one noticed so far, and the one time Yana woke up, she had explained with the simple words ¡®magic tower¡¯ and Yana understood enough to remain in hiding.


    Today¡¯s lesson was mostly so that they would get properly acquainted with the theory of the different magical elements. Which in turn would allow for a better understanding of more exotic ingredients that would cross an alchemist in their line of work. It helped that amongst her deskmates, Christian also took the herbology course. The boy was quick to note any familiar ingredients, something which still took Aryana quite some time to recall. Kira was a mage adept who originally was taking this class, now having two newbies fostered onto her. The girl was patient at least, trying to help the two parse out some of the more dense verbs and phrases used in magical texts.


    Then she felt it, a small tug at first, something snapping at her soul. Aryana fought to hold still, to restrain herself from gasping out loud. She felt the burning, the vice-like grip on her heart. She wanted to retch, to expel something from within. Sophie! No! You¡¯re hurt! Gah! My insides. Aryana clutched her sides and vibrated in place, trying her best to contain the unwelcome sensations as well as avoiding disturbing her group. She wobbled unsteadily, feeling the pain travel from her stomach upwards.


    ¡°Hey¡­ is she good?¡± Kira whispered.


    ¡°Huh? How would I know? I dunno?¡± Christian shrugged.


    ¡°Well you¡¯re the ones in the same class. So? Is she good?¡± Kira tutted.


    ¡°I uhhh¡­¡± Clearly startled from his reading, the boy looked over at Ary.


    She could feel both of them staring at her and tried to diminutively signal that she was fine. Neither of them noticed nor believed her in the slightest.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look fine¡­¡± Christian half heartedly committed to his answer.


    ¡°Yeah? Hey. You good?¡± Kira rolled her eyes and then tried asking her directly.


    ¡°Y-y-yeah.¡± Ary managed to mumble. She could feel her head pounding in agony. Though based on all her limbs still functioning, whatever injury Sophie suffered wasn¡¯t enough to take her down as well.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound so good.¡± Kira stated.


    ¡°Do you need to see a doctor?¡± Christian added.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s fine.¡± Ary wavered.


    She caught a glimpse of the other two sharing a glance before they exchanged a silent shaking of the head. Dang, urk, so much for not causing a scene. She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth in a futile attempt to brush the pain away, but it was useless. The pounding in her head was like a constantly unrelenting reminder that something had gone wrong. Spirits above, at least it isn¡¯t like before.


    ¡°Prof! I think one of the alchemists isn¡¯t feeling so good.¡± Kira raised her hand and called out.


    ¡°Oh? What seems to be the matter?¡± The elderly professor started walking over.


    Kira just shrugged and pointed to Aryana.


    The girl weakly smiled and tried to brush it off to no avail. She could feel the shadow of the mage loom over her, the man muttering some incoherent words that morphed into a spell. With the briefest of flickers, he had a glowing monocle over his eye and Aryana could see the exact moment his eyes widened in shock. Am I that bad? As he scratched his chin to try and hide his surprise, Ary looked down and her own surprise nearly got revealed. Spirits above! Yana! She could only pray that the panicked beating of her heart did not awaken the still sleeping faerie.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The mage mumbled to himself, ¡°Lady Kira, take your group to Karth Hall please. I believe the young lady here might be suffering acute abnormal Mana Absorption Syndrome. Does anyone in the class want to remind us what that means again?¡± He raised his voice. Ahh, does that mean he¡¯s using mana sense right now?


    Kira looked aghast at being ordered to leave the tower of the Stellar Conclave, but she kept her mouth shut and just frowned. Christian patted Ary¡¯s back and tried to steady her, earning him a weak mumble of gratitude.


    ¡°Ahh, Sir Peters, go ahead.¡± The professor pointed to a kid on the opposite side of class.


    ¡°Uhh acute m.a.s. Is when someone has an especially potent mana absorption capability and overloads.¡± The student answered. But that¡¯s not¡­ I¡¯m not getting mana¡­ of course! The mana sense isn¡¯t sensing me, it¡¯s Yana! Gah, this is just adding to the damned headache.


    ¡°Correct. Have more confidence in your answer. You¡¯re studying to be a mage, not a scribe.¡± The professor tutted, ¡°Lady Kira, please take your charges to the clinic and be sure to tell them about her condition.¡±


    ¡°But our work¡­¡±


    ¡°Will wait.¡±


    ¡°Of course sir. Sorry.¡± Kira lowered her head.


    ¡°And learn to be more graceful when calling for attention, Miss Kira. We¡¯re still in a classroom, so I do expect more decorum.¡± He chided, the girl in question turning scarlet.


    ¡°Sorry sir, of course sir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry young lady, symptoms of m.a.s are generally pretty temporary. However, I must insist that we meet after you¡¯ve recovered because your case seems a little¡­ bizarre.¡± He dispassionately stated to Ary, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll explain the situation to your instructor. I expect to see you next Astra for a check up, got it?¡± Damn it.


    Ary nodded and the man seemed satisfied. He then gestured for the other two to assist her before turning his attention back to the class.


    Christian and Kira lifted Aryana by the arms and collected the rest of their stuff, hauling her away from the classroom.


    Circumstances, it seemed, wanted to conspire with her to ham up the situation. About a few seconds after she was taken out of the mage¡¯s tower the headache subsided, visibly improving her outward visage and spirit. While the other two clearly seemed equal parts concerned and relieved at the development. Ary could only mentally tut at whatever Sophie was going through. At least this probably means it wasn¡¯t the most serious of injuries.


    She gingerly nodded and they set her down. Allowing her to walk the rest of the way in a tense silence as she could feel their gazes upon her. She counted herself lucky for having the chance to be here instead of back home. Away from the tribe and the bone chilling winds of the Frostwinds.


    Her mind naturally wandered onto the cause of her current journey to the infirmary. Getting one¡¯s life force sucked out of them felt awful at the best of times. This was arguably a better showing than when she had been brought to an inch of her life in the dwarven deep. But there was still a certain anxiety that she couldn¡¯t quite shake. What happened to Sophie this time? In more serious cases, she knew that whatever pain she felt could help her dearest heal. Yet in an instance like this, all she could do was hope that whatever Sophie was doing went well. For she was very much aware of her own inadequacies when it came down to both fighting or magic use. I¡¯d just be a hindrance if I travelled with her.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Christian piped up.


    Thanking him, the trio moved into the large building. Compared to a lot of the dorms and even some Academy buildings, Karth Hall was one of the older ones. Though it had been refurbished multiple times, Aryana could still see the signs of its ancient frame watching caring over the students under its care. The calming dark greens and blues welcomed them into where the Academy¡¯s main clinic was barring facilities within the actual school of medicine. A few wandering students cast their curious glances over but nothing more. The first floor was split into classrooms and multiple little clinics. Each dedicated to different common problems such as mental health, diseases, general treatment, and even the one that Aryana now reluctantly ¡®needed¡¯ to see; general magical ailments.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The trio followed the signs until they arrived at one of the outer rooms. There was a certain sense of gravitas to the facilities here. The clinic of magical ailments took up the space of two classrooms and an office in any regular building, but not here. Giving the door a gentle rapt, the trio moved in to find a relatively quiet place with a thankfully minuscule amount of other patients. Relieved that none of this would involve more people than necessary to witness the awkwardness about to unfold, Aryana moved to greet the first nurse they saw.


    ¡°H-hello.¡± She squeaked.


    ¡°Ahh? Hello! How can we help you?¡± The nurse cocked her head, ¡°We take care of any magical ailments that can be dealt with through medical and non arcane means. Just so you know you¡¯re at the right place.¡±


    ¡°Eueh¡­ right.¡± Aryana awkwardly nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to check her for abnormal Magical Absorption Syndrome.¡± Kira decided to speak up.


    ¡°Eh? Really? You have m.a.s? Give me a second.¡± The nurse arched an eyebrow. She pulled out some papers and rifled through them until she stopped at a certain one. She muttered the arcane words under her breath and Aryana could feel the same feeling as when the professor did his magic sense. Ugh, will I always feel that shiver when someone does it to me?


    The nurse¡¯s deepening frown already told Aryana all she needed to know. Damn, with Yana here, it might just be-


    ¡°How strange. I do seem to notice you having gathered an abundance of mana but¡­ could you stand to the side with arms outstretched please?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, sure.¡± Aryana complied.


    ¡°Huh¡­ did you have any symptoms? Any bad reactions that made you think that?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    ¡°She was shivering quite a bit just now. And she looked really out of it too.¡± Christian answered. Bless you.


    The nurse pulled out a small paper and scribbled something onto it.


    ¡°Ah and your name please?¡± She asked her.


    ¡°Aryana¡­¡± She nearly sighed out loud, ¡°Frostfyre.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ shivering, disassociation¡­¡± The nurse mumbled.


    ¡°Professor Werncke took a look and was the one who said it might be m.a.s and told us to come here.¡± Kira followed up.


    The nurse scribbled something else. Before tapping the pencil against her table, ¡°Well¡­ you look fine. And you don¡¯t seem to be in pain or suffering any symptoms right now.¡±


    Aryana could only sheepishly bob her head.


    ¡°Anyways, please sign here and we¡¯ll check you in for now. Keep an eye on your for¡­ fifteenish minutes? See if anything goes wrong? After that I¡¯ll release you back to class if you¡¯re fit for it.¡± The nurse declared.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aryana bobbed her head a little more gratefully.


    ¡°Well, you two can stay a bit if you¡¯d like while I check her in. But do get back to class as soon as you¡¯re able.¡±


    Christian and Kira both chuckled and just gestured for the nurse to carry on.


    ¡°If you¡¯d follow me, please.¡± The lady stood up from her desk and headed towards a curtained area.


    Aryana quietly followed and waved goodbye to her new acquaintances.


    They were in what felt like a small cubicle of sorts with a bed in the middle. The nurse pulled out a monocle similar to what the professor used and also a small glass vile that had a fluorescent substance inside it. What the hells is that?! Spirits help me.


    The nurse beckoned her to sit and she did so, taking the moment to look around the small curtained cubicle. Besides the bed there was a rack where the vile came from, a small table for student belongings, a stand of sorts, as well as a mirror that Aryana could see her own reflection from. She flinched at the sight. I¡¯ll never understand how Sophie can be so comfortable looking at herself.


    ¡°Please take off your outer layer, here, a hanger.¡± The nurse casually instructed her as she handed a clothes hanger to her.


    Aryana was aghast, ¡°M-me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We have to check to see if it¡¯s not an allergic reaction or something else. Since you came from Professor Werncke¡¯s is it correct to say you came from the Conclave of Stellar Causality?¡± The nurse asked.


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I forget I don¡¯t need to be that formal.¡± She chuckled to herself, ¡°Did you come from The Mage¡¯s Tower.¡±


    Aryana nodded.


    ¡°Well, they also process many different alchemical and arcane ingredients there. While I couldn¡¯t detect any direct signs of m.a.s on you, there is the chance the abnormality is because of an ingredient or another. So would you mind undress so I can dab this on your skin?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ uhhh¡­ sure? W-what is that?¡± Aryana nervously asked.


    ¡°Oh this? It¡¯s a base arcane reagent that can help identify the presence of certain, what we might consider as more intense ingredients used within spellcasting and arcana use.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That¡¯s pretty cool.


    ¡°So if you¡¯d please?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right.¡± Awkward, awkward, awkward!


    It helped even less when she took off her top and was left in her underwear. Her eyes naturally tried to look at anything besides meeting the nurse¡¯s gaze. She knew she wasn¡¯t unfit, given her time spent living on her own. But she felt like she was staring at an alien when her eyes danced over the mirror and over her own body. So many damned¡­ freckles, she shuddered. She saw them everyday when changing but seeing them in their whole, particularly how they dotted around her chest and cleavage made her feel tremendously uncomfortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This will just be a little cool and should be over quickly. Ready?¡± The nurse spoke. Huh? Right. I¡¯m at the clinic.


    She nodded.


    The nurse pulled out a few swabs and dabbed them in the liquid. Aryana instinctively winced even though they didn¡¯t hurt and were, as the nurse described, just a little cool. She watched as they were then put out on the stand.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch these. I¡¯ll be back in five minutes to check. Until then, just try to relax and destress a little, alright?¡± The nurse smiled.


    Aryana smiled back in acknowledgement.


    The nurse left and pulled the curtain shut, leaving her with a little natural light and mostly a dim blue interior.


    From her discarded coat came curses and mutterings. The rustling fabrics slowly giving way to the tiny but incensed form of a little angry faerie.


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s woken me from my sleep. I, Yana, will make you weep!¡± She roared as only a faerie could, with a cute little squeak.


    Aryana found the wings fluttering almost endearing if the faerie didn¡¯t immediately land on her chest and begin mockingly beating against her.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Did the half elf come for a kiss?!¡± Yana demanded, her exasperated hands pointed at Aryana''s barely covered chest.


    Aryana couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the defensiveness in the faerie¡¯s voice and shook her head. The faerie¡¯s look of disbelief was unsatisfied and she puffed out her chest to look more intimidating to the human.


    ¡°Do not look down on me! Or the one to regret will be thee!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She tenderly smiled, giving her companion a gentle bop on the head.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a medical checkup. We¡¯re at the clinic.¡± Aryana whispered., hoping to not draw attention to herself.


    ¡°Medical? Checkup? What¡¯s up?¡± Yana¡¯s beatings ceased as curiosity took hold.


    Aryana bit her lip, on the cusp of answering but holding back just a little. On one hand, there was nothing inherently wrong in telling Yana the truth. But on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want Yana to think any worse of Sophie for the pain caused. To that end, she tried her best to act confused and shoot Yana an apologetic look.


    ¡°I felt a little unwell during class. The professor took one look at me and decided that I could potentially be experiencing ¡°Mana Absorbtion Syndrome '''' where I take in too much mana and end up getting sick.¡± She explained.


    ¡°Too much mana? You?! What happened?¡± Yana broke character.


    ¡°I dunno. One moment I was good then the next¡­. Not so good. But look at me now, I at least feel fine.¡± Aryana tried to reassure her.


    Yana still looked doubtful. The faerie had decided to take her investigation airborne and began fluttering all around the little clinic cubicle, searching. With her search inconclusive, the faerie chose instead to cause a fuss over the pile of clothes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that tale. I¡¯ve read better in your mail.¡± Yana taunted.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s not¡­ huh? You read my mail?¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡± Yana squeaked, retreating under Ary¡¯s coat ¡°But what¡¯s wrong? This place isn¡¯t for the strong.¡± She continued to mutter.


    ¡°Mmm, as you can see. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Promise¡­¡± Came the dissatisfied murmur in response, ¡°AH! It must have been the elf!¡±


    ¡°Guilty.¡± Aryana sheepishly admitted.


    Yana took this as her chance to pop back out, the faerie¡¯s tiny head peeking out from under the coat. A little furrowed brow and scrunched up expression told Ary that Yana had found something unsatisfactory.


    ¡°Yana?¡± Aryana asked, herself a little curious about the faerie¡¯s deductions.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± The fae scowled, ¡°Nothing seems¡­ wrong.¡±


    Ary faintly smiled, ¡°See, nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf. This time.¡± The fae crossed her arms.


    A click clack of the nurse¡¯s shoes sent Yana scrambling back into her coat pocket. The curtains drew open moments later as the nurse waved before taking a look at the swabs and reagent vile. With her senses now fully restored, Aryana could smell a brief hint of perfume cutting into the sterile scent of the clinic. It was a contrast she didn¡¯t fully appreciate, but she could respect the choice in adding some difference to the clinical surroundings. Given that there was an eerie sense of stillness that existed here.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s to be expected, I suppose.¡± The nurse sighed, ¡°Nothing here indicates that you¡¯ve had any exposure to potentially allergic arcane materials and considering you aren¡¯t displaying any symptoms of m.a.s, I guess you can be discharged. Are you feeling better?¡±


    Aryana nodded.


    ¡°Well, then sign here.¡± The nurse produced the same paper, a few extra words and notes jotted across it.


    Aryana obliged.


    ¡°Get dressed then. Your friends are waiting in the hallway.¡± The nurse dutifully smiled before turning away.


    Aryana hurriedly obeyed, only now starkly reminded that she was caught with nothing covering her. Yana let out a few squawks of annoyance at the rapid movements disturbing her little den.


    Pleased at being released so early. Aryana moved to exit, following Christian¡¯s hearty laugh as he shared something with Kira. Rounding the corner, she put on her best smile.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time. Good to see she¡¯s in good hands though.¡± The familiar, jovial tone echoed down the hallway.


    ¡°Hah. Small world though, to think you¡¯re the one Prof Werncke sends to check up on us.¡± Kira chuckled, ¡°She seems to be a good kid if a bit absent.¡±


    ¡°Oh! There she is!¡± Christian called out, ¡°Hey, Aryana. Glad to see you¡¯re out. Nurse told us to wait a tad since she didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.¡±


    Kira nodded at her, friendly if still a little guarded.


    Then came the final face of the trio, one that made her heart stop, the smile dying on her face.


    ¡°The professor got worried about you and sent someone to check on you. Who knew he¡¯d send your family though! You never told us you had a brother in the magic studies department.¡± Christian joked.


    Aryana¡¯s eyes met Tristan¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± He smirked.

 Act 7 Chapter 10: Tribal Troubles and Fae Struggles

    ¡°The Mark of the Crow offers a unique glimpse into the importance of symbols and their evolution throughout the ages. At first, it was used to distinguish Myndiri spies from their more common brethren. Then, it was co-opted by rebels and liberationists to identify each other. It fell out of use for a century before returning as the ¡®Order of the Crows¡¯. More recently, it has become more of a fashion or chic decor.¡±


    - Professor Vertaeut Gullen, Arterian Academy of History, ¡°Evolution of Cultural Symbols: Artifacts From The Myndir To Now¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Aryana tersely growled.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not allowed to say hello to a friend I haven¡¯t seen in years?¡± Tristan chuckled.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Her fingers clutched themselves around the hems of her coat.


    The two of them were alone. Alone after over a half a decade apart. It was a surreal experience, one that she was not very eager to continue.


    They had exchanged awkward greetings before Tristan convinced her acquaintances that he¡¯d take care of her as ¡®a brother should¡¯. Christian didn¡¯t expect anything else, the boy simply believing the Frostwinder without a fuss. Kira seemed a little skeptical, but Tristan¡¯s general charm and the fact that he was easy on the eyes certainly helped convince her in the end. With them dismissed, he led Aryana to a more secluded location, to a corner of Aster park.


    The walk had gone about as well as she expected. The two shared a tense silence as she was unwilling to engage with this betrayer. Whilst Tristan didn¡¯t seem too willing to talk until they found one of the side rooms in Aster that were free.


    It irked her all the more that some part of her had simply accepted the situation. Had simply acquiesced without a fuss and followed along without regard to her own safety. Yana was there to help in a pinch, but even then, she was somewhat surprised by how readily she ended up going with him.


    Her emotions were a wreck, her own thoughts a perfectly chaotic jumbled mess. She had done perfectly well avoiding most of the tribe that attended the Academy. The first time she had met Sophie and the disastrous tribal meeting that ensued already being buried deeper and deeper into the recesses of her mind. And now, with the snap of a finger, the briefest of errors in keeping composed. She had inadvertently exposed herself. I wish Sophie was here.


    Yet there was also something else. That childlike, naivet¨¦ that perhaps, something had changed. A flicker of hope for a time before this one, before the chaos, and the hurt. She could feel her heart flutter ever so quietly, the acrid taste of doubt lingering on the tip of her tongue. It didn¡¯t help that the moment they both came to a stop, the room was left eerily quiet, Tristan waiting expectantly for her to say something.


    ¡°Tristan.¡±


    ¡°Little Ari¡­¡±


    They spoke at the same time. Aryana stiffened, on guard and alert. She warily eyed Tristan, the man running a frustrated hand through his silky blonde hair. His expression of dismay sent nostalgic tingles running down her spine. Hah¡­ for real? Even now?


    The two shared a look. One of pain and annoyance on her part, and one of reticence and an almost gentleness on his. It made her pause, another wave of deep seated disdain washing over whatever was positive. She recognised this gaze, this look that irked her. It had pissed her off before when they had first met in the city. But back then, she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Now she was more certain than before.


    Whatever happened in the intervening years since they last met. Tristan had changed, of that she had no doubt. Whereas she lived yet struggled to eke out an existence in the Frostwinds until Sophie, he was given the chance to spend that time exploring and taking in the world. He had thrived whilst she had not. And though she had thought he had long moved on, hoping that a casual dismissal would ease her own pain. She had seen but a flicker of it when he had acted so overtly friendly once they met up again. Now that she was exposed to the emotion in full, it only made her angry.


    How dare he try to feel responsible now, to look at me with pity. Aryana gritted her teeth, turning sharply away from Tristan, if he had truly cared he would¡¯ve done something, maybe argued with Galen. No, she clicked her tongue, he just happened to feel sorry the moment he realized I was still here. And the gall he has to pretend that¡­ Everything is fine, tch.


    Ironically enough, though she wanted to convey this sentiment herself. She found that her lips were dry. Her mouth opened to speak only to take a breath and close up once more. No words escaped, her own emotions keeping her bottled up.


    ¡°Ari¡­¡± Tristan spoke once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s Aryana.¡± She responded on auto pilot, her own frosty tone surprising even herself.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± He looked away sheepishly, the tinge of hurt in his eyes almost making her regret her words, almost.


    ¡°Just¡­ why are you here?¡± She murmured softly, the singular outburst having taken the wind out of her sails.


    ¡°I¡­ look. What I said wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± He tried to put on a suave smile, regaining a little of his natural confidence, ¡°Professor Werncke did send me to check on you and to remind you that he wants to see you on Astra after class. I''m his teaching assistant in his other class, after all.¡± Fuck.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    ¡°Ari¡­¡± He sighed, clearly getting himself a little flustered as well by the tense atmosphere.


    It was funny to her, to see his bravado shattered with little to no interference. She chuckled. She even wanted to tease him a little.


    ¡°Sorry, Aryana?¡± His voice raised a little, his eyes a little wider.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Fuck, I made noise. ¡°C-continue.¡± She tried to calm herself.


    ¡°Right. My bad.¡± He looked back out the window into Aster, taking care to avoid her gaze. ¡°Secondly, I did want to see you. I know¡­ I know that we¡­ ah, how do I say it? We didn¡¯t exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She whispered.


    She was, in truth, a little shocked. The last few times she had seen him, he had felt omnipresent. Like a leader amongst his peers and far more confident in trying to chat. At least enough that I had to hide behind Sophie. Now¡­ It''s almost like he¡¯s changed back a little too much. Just what is going on with him? Why is he suddenly so nervous around me? Did I do something? Was it Sophie?


    ¡°Just talk.¡± She gathered her courage to prod him along.


    ¡°Right. I guess that¡¯s a conversation we can have later, vingtava.¡±


    Aryana immediately went rigid, whatever emotions now wiped from her body. ¡°Vir elm eni ving, lenendh.¡± She replied icily in their mother tongue. We¡¯re not friends anymore.


    This caught him off guard, his cocky surety of peace that was about to make its return gave way to genuine sadness as a pained look appeared on his face. Only now did he seem to finally get some grasp of her opinion of him. As he did back when they were younger, he looked away from his problems, keeping her barely angled to his shoulders.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡± He grunted, ¡°Whatever the case¡­¡± He seemed to hesitate, a little lost for words, ¡°Err, we can talk about that later.¡±


    His nervous tick, he still forgets what he said when faced with problems.. Guess some things just never change.


    ¡°Tristan. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be so rude.¡± She eked out a response.


    ¡°Gah, whatever.¡± He almost growled, ¡°I just wanted to make sure you were alright when I heard a student was displaying symptoms of m.a.s from Professor Werncke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡± He rolled his eyes.


    Though his arms were crossed and turned away. His reflection in the window told her all she needed to know. There was still some fragment of him that considered her a friend, and that just hurt her all the more. After all these years.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He tried to speak, but stalled, discomfort lodged in his throat. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t tell.¡± She whispered, her hand beginning to tremble. Is he trying to tell me something he shouldn¡¯t? What is he trying to say?


    ¡°You better not.¡± He muttered before letting out a snort, ¡°Galen¡¯s at the Academy.¡±


    Aryana was a little annoyed, ¡°I know that.¡± You''re the one who told me in the first place, what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Pfft. No shit. I was the one who told you.¡±


    ¡°Then-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about why he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°He wants you back from the Firekeeper, obviously.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ and¡­ I¡¯m not going back.¡± She stated.


    ¡°I figured as much.¡± He chuckled, ¡°But from what I¡¯ve heard, he might also have discovered a way to draw out your powers.¡±


    This made Ary cock her head to the side, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Some arcane ritual of sorts. One of the older guys had me help out. At least that¡¯s what I think.¡±


    A ritual? That doesn¡¯t sound very good.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t get told or get a better look.¡± He continued, hands held up in defeat, already anticipating her questions.


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me this?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Hah. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re surprisingly hard to talk to now, aren¡¯t you?¡± He mockingly sighed.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She narrowed her eyes at him.


    ¡°Joking, joking.¡± He half heartedly smiled, ¡°Truth is, I¡¯m telling you precisely because I don¡¯t know what else he has planned. If it¡¯s a ritual, then usually it requires the subject¡­¡± He turned to her.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Of course. She wanted to sigh, that would mean he needed me.


    ¡°Mmm, he¡¯ll likely keep it somewhere nearby. Cause I think even he knows you¡¯re not going to go back willingly.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°So just¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ be careful or something. And¡­ ¡° He paused and shook his head, ¡°I guess I was just here to warn you. Stay safe. And... sorry.¡± His shoulders deflated a little and he turned on his heel before Ary could even splutter out a response.


    ¡°T-thanks.¡± Ary mustered up enough sense to call out as he left.


    When the door to the side room shut behind him, Aryana was left more confused than ever. She looked out the window to stare at the spring plants slowly sprouting into life. The snow having mostly melted beyond one or two odd patches still nestled within the park. Although the world moved on, some problems never seemed to leave her alone.


    Galen¡¯s here for my powers. Hah! Aryana laughed at herself, if he knew how readily I¡¯d give any of it up to just leave it all behind me. Her expression then dropped, but him preparing a ritual is definitely worrying. And this whole meeting¡­ spirits above and below, just what is up with Tristan? Gah!


    Aryana scratched at her head and let out a heavy sigh. I feel so damned tired now. ¡°Why can¡¯t anything ever be simple?¡± She grumbled.


    <hr><hr>


    Classes were over by the time she finally decided to leave Aster Park. There was something about seeing all the greenery that amused her greatly enough to soothe her tumultuous soul. In times like these, she found herself greatly missing the dreary bleating of her goats, or even the occasional squawks and howls of the few critters that resided in the harsh land of the Frostwinds. Her plants and herbs too, were most certainly eaten or wilted by now.


    The world was loud, the Academy more so. Back home, there were so many more moments of quiet, of solitude and reflection. Here, though, she had far more fun and was able to throw herself into curious new knowledge. She occasionally found herself overstretched and stressed. Expectations, classes, work, formulas. So many responsibilities, she pinched her nose, and now, there¡¯s Galen and whatever the cursed hells he¡¯s trying to do. And Tristan¡­ spirits calm my soul. What does that boy want? For everything to be forgotten?! For us to just be friends like nothing ever happened?


    ¡°Haah.¡± She sighed.


    By the time she reached the dorms, the weight of everything had exhausted her. She lazily threw off her clothes and changed into comfier attire. Only now did Yana let out an annoyed screech and take off from the coat pocket, Aryana chuckling at the silly sight. Yana pouted before zipping across the room, using all the pent up energy spent hiding from the mages and Tristan.


    Aryana couldn¡¯t help but grin at her companion. Beyond the companionship the strange little fae offered, she couldn¡¯t help but feel just a little more connected to nature. After all, the faeries were fae connected deeply to the world itself, though whatever Yana did to end up in the deeps was a matter Aryana still didn¡¯t have the courage to ask about. If anything, I¡¯m just happy she keeps the room warm.


    Her smile faded a little when she plopped onto her bed. Her arms instinctively reached upwards, grasping sadly at the air in anticipation for a body that did not arrive. Saddened, she crawled up to her pillows and snuggled agains them whilst Yana continued to enjoy the wonders of flight once more.


    Aryana wondered what life would be like if she could fly. If she could do wondrous things and travel the world fighting distant foes like Sophie could. Her heart ached in the knowledge that she would only ever slow Sophie down in a fight. Still, she delighted that her protector always seemed overjoyed that she was around. Aryana giggled.


    Another soft sigh escaped her lips and she just sprawled herself out on the bed. Her fingers tried to squeeze down on a hand that wasn¡¯t there, imagining them interlocking and the soft warmth that would always follow. Sometimes, she closed her eyes, sometimes I wonder if I could talk you out of fighting. Just to enjoy life with me, there¡¯s so much I still haven¡¯t seen and you¡¯d be safe.


    She imagined the press of their chests, the gentle way Sophie often brushed her hair as she fiddled with her braid. Her innocent thoughts were quickly hijacked by flashes of her partner in the nude, the sight making her nearly moan out loud as she bit down on her lip to silence herself. Aryana chuckled to herself, spirits above, I don¡¯t deserve her.


    Regaining some semblance of control, she opened her eyes to find Yana hovering above her, the faerie¡¯s face twisted into a half frown.


    ¡°Y-yana?¡± Ary managed to mumble, hopefully recovering from the surprise.


    ¡°I see something swirling inside, a demon perhaps looking to hide.¡± Yana stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°H-huh?! Demon? Where?!¡± Ary scrambled out of her stupor in a confused panic.


    ¡°Not you dummy.¡± Yana chortled, ¡°The connection you share with the elf.¡±


    ¡°I-ah? Huh?¡±


    Yana flew down and bopped her on the nose.


    ¡°Eek.¡± Ary jokingly squeaked.


    But Yana had her arms crossed, a more tired looking expression on her face. She looks serious, how odd.


    ¡°Yana?¡±


    ¡°It is your life force. It''s getting more coarse. The demon entangles itself ever deeper into your soul, one day, it will swallow you whole.¡± The faerie stated prophetically.


    That brought Aryana¡¯s giggling to a quick pause, ¡°What does that mean?¡± She asked with a whisper.


    The faerie tapped her nose, deep in thought. Aryana watched as Yana muttered something incomprehensible but filled with archaic magicks. The faerie glowed for the briefest of seconds before the light faded once more, leaving a slightly sulfuric scent atop Aryana¡¯s nose. She now had the most tempting itch to scratch but didn¡¯t want to distract the faerie.


    Yana sighed, a rarity in itself. But one that now made Aryana worried, she sounded so dejected.


    ¡°My magic is beyond compare, but alas this world is not fair. For I do not know how she has the stranglehold, but if you will not be bold. Then your soul shall one day be absorbed completely, a process that will not end neatly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You and her are soulbound, just like the trees and roots in the ground. Without one, the other shall perish. Though in this case, you are the only one who would¡­ er¡­ perish.¡± Yana pressed on.


    ¡°But what changed? Why did you look so concerned?¡±


    Yana looked away, ¡°I must confess, this gives me stress. Your ties I cannot unbound, yet ever so slowly your soul is unwound. The bindings only continue growing stronger, it is not something I can ignore any longer. Something must be done for the roots are deep, if you simply accept this then many will weep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ary managed to grin nervously, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very fun.¡±


    Yana gave her nose a soft kick, startling her.


    ¡°Ah! Yana!¡±


    ¡°Though it will take time, and for now you should be fine. It is best that we start finding solutions, before meeting an untimely resolution.¡± Yana spoke before wiggling herself a little and zipping back into the air, ¡°Consider my words dearest Aryana, so sayeth the magnificent Yana.¡± The faerie put on a brave face and proudly declared.


    Aryana let out a grim chuckle, ¡°I will. Oh wise Yana.¡±


    With a final harumpf, Yana returned to stretching her wings and lounging in front of the window to watch the world outside. To Aryana, it all looked so peaceful. She held her hand in front of her and stared at it. Behind the facade of relaxation there were so many things happening at once that she felt almost overwhelmed. Sophie is fighting, Galen¡¯s plans, Sophia¡¯s pain, and now I¡¯m dying. Certainly more exciting than the mountains, heheh.


    In truth, what Yana said had already been coalescing in her mind even before this. She had often felt more lethargic, more tired by the day despite changing little about her routine. At first she thought she was just getting used to things in a new environment. But after returning from Ostia and the latest incident with the assassin, Aryana was finally willing to accept that Sophie and her bound had grown dangerously deep. The faerie had, after all, not led her astray so far. And she seems to care so much. It''s kinda touching.


    And yet, she hesitated, her hand forming into a small fist. For Sophie, it is the way I can help her out best. She heals in days and weeks instead of months and years. Though she is my protector, why can I not be her healer? Just a little more, Yana, I promise. I just want to help Sophie a little more, then I''ll try my best to separate.

 Sophies Bulletin

    Hey guys, no worries next chapter coming out as planned. But I just realized because of discord changes in February a lot of image links got broken. While I I took care of the main chapters, I know there are a few others scattered about. So if you see them, do let me know here with the chapter number. For right now, I''m going to scan through everything after the next chapter as I keep writing. But obviously no guarantees I catch everything quickly.


    Cheers.


    Sophie adorable as always. I''ll have a proper image glossary up at some point. I do need 500 words minimum for this to post so that''s a bit of a headache.


    So have this small story idea to consider -


    Considering I''ve effectively made Sophie functionally immortal though at great cost. (Whether she can properly die... well keep reading :P )


    One side idea I''ve considered is also porting Sophie to a cyberpunkish/ sci fi world in which she has survived through the millenia''s and is now one of the most jaded and cynical people around. However, because maybe the elves died out or something, she lives on her own and in hiding, but saddled with the burden of whatever arcane knowledge she holds. For most normal people, that wouldn''t be anything too special. But for those in the occult or even powerful spheres of influence, rumors of a strange otherworldly humanoid that holds the power to humanity''s (and beastfolk and others, provided they all survive. I guess maybe even the elves.) salvation or destruction echo in distant halls. From there, the main premise of the plot is actually the resurfacing or just surfacing of threats beyond understanding or reason. So dire that a secret organization that is definitely not the future incarnation of the Inquisition throw everything they have into finding Sophie or whatever she might want to call herself then.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    That story thread of course, would follow other less overpowered characters on their quest to find Sophie and to avert whatever dark catastrophe is headed their way. Given the premise, magical monsters and darker creatures certainly remain present. Though the introduction of high tech and modern fire arms does prove to be an interesting idea. One scene I''m imagining is something reminiscent of Black Hawk Down or Ride of the Valkyrie''s from Apocalypse Now (or that Call of Duty helicopter attack for you gamers). Where the absolutely certainly not the Inquisition is fighting against a rival organization and seek to retrieve Sophie before they think it''s too late. Of course, lot''s of explosions and tragic accidents due to extended exposure to bullet therapy. But the soldiers of the really not the Inquisition have to basically search through a city just to find traces of Sophie. She obviously, is at this point, giving maybe point five percent of a damn about the violence around her. Maybe she''d have evolved to be a gunslinger, or maybe she still holds dear the art of the sword, but in the future. So the art of futuresword. Idk.


    Anyways quota reached, please keep an eye out from broken image links. Thank you!

 Act 7 - The Lycoris And The City Of Trouble

    ¡°Fragments of Myndiri ¡®Star Crystals¡¯ were found to be part of an intricate arcane system that could, in theory, sustain ancient Myndiri facilities almost indefinitely. In many ways they function almost in parallel to what outworlders call a ¡®dungeon core¡¯. Especially with how their latent mana reservoirs tend to attract beasts and creatures beyond even the deeps. Fortunately, unlike ¡®dungeon cores¡¯, the star crystals have no detectable sentience of their own and rarely ever releases mana bursts that send nearby monsters into a frenzy.¡±


    - Senior Pathfinder Gabriel Kostance, Pathfinders Guild, ¡°On Dungeon Exploration - Chapter 4: Star Crystals and Outworld Connections¡±


    <hr><hr>


    There were three things Mila hated to her core. Demons, the murder of innocents, and travelling the high seas. With no demons in Arteria, and no innocents that she knew of being attacked. That left her face still a little green, as a likely result of ship travel. Even though she had thought herself more than capable after three arduous sea voyages in the past year, nothing had changed.


    ¡°Grrr.¡± She didn¡¯t if she grumbled or her stomach did. Either way, the discomfort was too real.


    Her head hurt, her stomach was a blaze, and her soul had long fled her body after day one of the voyage. The ground of Arteria looked like clay to her as she uneasily hobbled forward. Her insides lurched forward as the sudden stillness of dryland caught the rumbled stomach off guard. She almost hurled again but found there was nothing left to expel.


    She also felt very exposed standing at the docks. The overwhelming noises and sounds, the sea air now mixed with the crusty smell of thousands of dock workers. Cramped portside residences and officers gave way to a skyline dominated by several tall towers including the massive rounded Chamber of Stalwart Justice that controlled the city¡¯s affairs.


    Yet here she was, no inquisitor¡¯s coat or weapons in hand, all stowed away in her luggage. Just a plainly dressed, somewhat demure and heavily sea sickened girl. She gently covered her mouth with her hand, using sheer force of will to stop herself from dry heaving.


    Her orders were as simple as they were baffling. Lady Serilda had espoused on the need for her to rest in Arteria and to attend the Acadmy. What she didn¡¯t expect was for her to be ordered to ¡®live as any lady or girl would¡¯. How? Had been her pejorative question in response, though she knew better than to voice her doubts. She had at least expected to be assigned to the Church facilities within the Arterian Academy, but based on the papers she received, she would have far less interaction with the Astral church than even she would have predicted. Unlike her other postings and duties, beyond staff to help her attend the Academy, there were no personnel assigned to or around her.


    One of her incognito escorts, Ser Ludin of the Argent Curia, a younger templar, motioned for her to keep moving. With a pained grunt, she carefully moved forward. And there¡¯s still the boat to the Academy itself, ugh.


    The city of commerce, the heart of continental trade. Yet the last time I was here¡­ her face dropped as she remembered her last arrival here. Her failure to save Annalise still weighed heavily on her mind. It struck something within her, a sense of melancholic emptiness. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here because I failed. Because I wasn¡¯t good enough, now Lady Serilda had to step in.


    Dejected, she could only hope that her time at the Academy wouldn''t go as poorly as her experiences here or in Gratia.


    <hr><hr>


    When they neared the main road connecting the port district to the Nocali Gate, Mila instantly felt uneasy. Arteria¡¯s atmosphere was one of commerce, deals, and far too many laborers and rowdy citizens. Only now did she notice the particularly worrying tension that hung in the air. The more muted sounds of people celebrating whatever it is someone cheers about over a drink or ten. There was also the distinctly heavy presence of red cloak city guards deployed around the port, even more so than the last time she was here.


    With her trained desires to sniff out secrets and heretics intrigued, she turned to look at her escort and arched an inquisitive brow at him. Ser Ludin motioned for her to move closer and she obliged.


    ¡°Guess you guys didn¡¯t get the news yet?¡± He asked, his calm almost pathetic voice acting as a bastion of stability against the growing cacophony of people around them.


    She frowned and shook her head.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He grunted, a hint of dissatisfaction slipping out of him, ¡°City¡¯s been embroiled in a messy affair.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Tah, you¡¯ll see in a second. Once we hit the edge of Trinity.¡± He snorted. How rude.


    Mila mulled his words in silence, a bit miffed at how dismissive the templar agent was. But still weakened by sea travel, she had no more sparks of defiance left within her. Only the endless unease that she would hurl the moment someone bumped into her.


    Keeping to herself, she trudged along until they grew closer to Saint Emeline Plaza. She heard the jumbled cries of a chant first of all. The sounds of something organized cutting through the chaotic din of the city despite being a little too scrambled by noise to be understanding. Then she saw them. The statue of the third era saintess standing proud over the people of the craftsmen quarters. There, underneath its stern gaze, restless crowds of townspeople and what seemed to be laborers holding a protest. Passing by an archway that brought them into the plaza proper, their beleaguered cries reached her ears.


    ¡°Down with the company! Down with the company!¡±


    Came the collective chant.


    Around a hundred odd souls were standing around the statue, yelling without pause. They were watched carefully by dozens of guardsmen, but unlike protests she¡¯d seen before, the guards were not tense. Rather, in her opinion, more than a good half of them seemed to be displaying sympathetic glances to the protestors. In stark contrast with the redcloaks however, the blue cloaked Trinite¡¯s looked far more disdainful of this whole affair than their more ubiquitous counterparts.


    Beyond them, mariners and other workers would occasionally join the chants before returning to their duties. Overall, she judged the mood of the city to be dire. More importantly, based on the presence of the guards but their beleaguered appearances, there would be no outbreak of heavy violence at least. A small mercy.


    She looked at Ser Ludin once more, the templar giving a soft nod.


    ¡°Braveskull Company, one of the big five trading houses, has been suspended. Effective since the start of this week.¡± The templar grunted.


    ¡°The trading house? Suspended? What the hells happened? Aren¡¯t they the main provider of the city¡¯s mercenary muscle and caravan guards?¡± Mila was bewildered, the idea that a pillar of Arteria could so readily be taken down, and so recently at that.


    ¡°Aye. The one and only.¡± Ludin confirmed.


    Interspersed amongst the chanting crowds, Mila could also pick out a second chant that occasionally was heard.


    ¡°Free them all!¡±


    Was the secondary rallying cry.


    She looked over to check if the templar had heard the same. The man just gave her an exasperated shrug at her curious gaze.


    ¡°Loyal workers?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Pff.¡± He snickered dryly, ¡°More like the people are hearing too much, too fast.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Mila cocked a brow.


    ¡°Temple business, believe it or not.¡± He grunted, a bit more tiredly, his expression growing almost weary.


    Mila could tell the man was annoyed and kept her mouth shut. Still, temple business? I thought we didn¡¯t like being too active in Arteria. What changed?


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Passing the protestors, she saw a few holding signs. ¡®Braveskull numbskulls¡¯, ¡®Death to the traitors¡¯, ¡®Free our heroes¡¯, ¡®Defend our folk¡¯, ¡®Save our girls¡¯. It was an eclectic mix to be sure. But their ire was directed towards the company, for good or bad. What did catch her eye however was a sign at the edge of the group, ¡®Free the bull¡¯. How odd, she mused to herself, and ¡®Save our girls¡¯, just what the hells did the company do?


    Ludlin tapped her shoulder and gestured towards the Chamber of Stalwart Justice.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Mila quipped.


    ¡°One of our templars went rogue and led some militia and rogue guard units to raid a company outpost. They¡¯re due for an expedited public trial sometime next week.¡±


    ¡°Trial? Rogue templars?¡±


    ¡°Aye. I believe you¡¯re familiar, Sir Taurox the Blademaster.¡±


    ¡°Sir T¡­ Taurox? The Blademaster went rogue?!¡± Mila let out a shocked squeal.


    ¡°Heheh.¡± The man chuckled, ¡°Yeah, headache all round. Had half the bloody order scrambling to put out his fire and distance ourselves. Tch, certainly a tough bloody week.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­¡±


    ¡°They found a slave mine. Not like indentured servitude you see in the city, but proper slavery. Fucking legion of kidnapped and disappeared folk. Sick shit. Almost cultish if not for the fact that they were one of the trading houses.¡±


    ¡°A mine? A legion? That¡¯s impossible! Surely someone would¡¯ve known.¡±


    The templar let out a grim chuckle, ¡°Sure. But the council wouldn¡¯t admit that. Someone high up¡¯s trying to cover for them, I¡¯m certain. Though, if anyone asks, that¡¯s just baseless speculation on my part."


    ¡°Tch.¡± She sneered. Just like most troubles and heretical cults. Always a higher patron hiding the crimes. Bah.


    ¡°Yeah. That''s about right.¡± He sighed.


    With that, she could tell he was about done in terms of his appetite for conversation. She herself let out a small sigh. Goddess above, this sounds like one mess of a time. Quietly, she nursed her stomach, the added troubles of the world also scratching at the edge of her headache. Ugh, of all the times to arrive in the city. Sorry master, I somehow doubt I¡¯ll be able to relax once I get to the Academy.


    <hr><hr>


    Reaching Scholar¡¯s Rest was both a blessing and a curse. Tucked away from the hubbub of the main street and the protests, the area of the Academy Dockyards was relatively quiet. It did unfortunately mean that Mila was about to board yet another ship just after getting used to dry land. Though she knew the ferry ride would be short, the mere implication of another seaborne journey made her nauseous.


    Under the shadow of the city walls, a handful of other church personnel welcomed her presence at the dockyards. Evidently there was a little more cooperation between the Academy and the church than she had initially anticipated. Though she did find the presence of templars being actively stationed around the area more than strange. Something Ludin had only brushed off as ¡®an incident at the Academy¡¯.


    The anwser disatisfied the inquisitor greatly, but she was more worried about the ferry ride ahead. Her stomach has barely stilled since getting off into Arteria. What an awful day and what an awful state the city is in. Thanks Lady Serilda.


    To her, all she could do was try and maintain a little dignity while she attempted to get a bearing of the situation. Even then, her sea sickness threatened that goal. As a member of the vaunted Inquisition, it was a grave weakness and one that could hinder her ability to properly react in the future. As just a person, it was unsightly and embarrassing. Ahhh! This sucks!


    A few Academy guardians eyed her and her escort, but after a few hushed words between Ser Ludin and the garrison commander, she was waved through. Power of the church, I suppose. Trotting along, she ended up in front of a seperate ferry pier, one reserved for more private usage for Academy staff. A guardian traded a small letter with Ludin who nodded and getsured for Mila to board.


    With great reluctance, she bobbed her head and stepped onto the ship. Compared to the normal ferry, this one was a little lower to the water and sleeker. The ship itself was armed with two balista poking out of its sides. A little excessive for an academic vessel but what do I know. Ships are stupid. She tried to lessen how scowl but it only deepened as she got onboard. Every creak of her footsteps on the wooden boards making her growing dread deepen within her heart. Dammit. Why me?


    As a few other academic passengers took their town seats, she moved to a chair somewhere in the back hoping to stay out of sight. Sitting down on a spare seat and huddling to herself, she mumbled quiet prayers pleading for the Goddess to protect her. It was a futile attemp, but an endeavour she was willing to try nonetheless. She felt her heart skip a beat when the ferry finally detached itself from the dock. The sudden lurching motion setting off what little defenses she had in place to hold back her discomfort. Feeling her face turning green, she fought the urges to vomit until she could hold on no longer.


    Throwing what precious dignity she had away, she scowled even harder as she could fight no longer. Dashing up from her seat to the consternation of nearby passengers, she ran to the edge of the ferry and positioned herself accordingly. Her insides bucked against her and she dry heaved, producing horrific noises as she primed herself for forty minutes of suffering.


    <hr><hr>


    She felt like a ghost, a shell of a being. One whose soul was mentally scarred by the rigors of battle, and her body drained from rampant sea sickness. Exhausted, annoyed, and irritated, she practically raced off the ferry to embrace the small port town of Laurusport.


    Only after spending a few moments collecting herself did she notice that even the atmosphere here seemed fraught with tension. Though it was certainly more joyous than that of Arteria itself, a cloud of unease hung heavy in the air. Like a thick mist that refused to dissipate.


    Here too, did she notice the copious amounts of guardsmen and soldiers deployed on the streets. Where every street corner and every alleyway seemed to only hold more men and women in uniform. It was a bizarre sight for her to see such militirization near the Academy. It didn¡¯t take long for her to suspect that it was related to the troubles that Ser Ludin had recounted earlier.


    ¡°Inquisitor Lyudmila?¡± A block robed man wearing Inquisitorial garb, sardonically asked.


    ¡°Oh. That''s me.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Very well then. Follow me.¡± The man commanded.


    Without waiting for her, he took big strides forward. Mila wobbled uncertainty and struggled to follow. Noticing her weakened gait, the other Inquisitor eased up on his pace and gave her time to catch up.


    Shamed but undeterred, she fought to match his new pace, hoping not to be left out. Whatever the case, it only aggravated her stomach even more and she almost retched.


    ¡°You uhhh, alright?¡± The Inquisitor asked.


    Mila weakly nodded, feebly waving her hand to dismiss him. He rolled his eyes and simply walked away, forcing her to quickly try to follow.


    It didn¡¯t help that the oppressiveness that had overtaken Laurusport had begun to wear her down as well.


    Reaching her designated carriage bound for the Academy alongside the other Inquisitor proved to be a great relief to her. Though the man remained aloof, she was at least grateful that he helped load her luggage, removing a small burden from her shoulders.


    Stepping inside, she let out an audible sigh of relief.


    ¡°Inquisitor?¡± The man looked over.


    Too tired to preserve her reputation, she just sprawled herself on the seat and groaned. ¡°Sea sickness.¡±


    Amused by her suffering, he regarded her for an extra second before closing the carriage door and adopting a more serious position with elbows resting on the armrests of the carriage. Mila counted exactly six seconds between the carriage beginning to move and when he next spoke.


    ¡°Inquisitor Cross.¡± The man curtly stated.


    She simply scowled in response, her pain etched onto her face.


    ¡°Right.¡± The man tutted matter of factly, ¡°The church sent me to get you up to speed and to ensure your compliance with your master¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mila grunted.


    ¡°You are to avoid any official Astral church duties beyond what you might deem necessary during an emergency. You are also to remain undercover as a student, for as long as you are able to. So instructed your master, Senior Inquisitor Serilda when she wrote to us. Will you acknowledge?¡± Inquisitor Cross folded his arms together.


    ¡°I, Inquisitor Lyudmila, acknowledge these orders.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic. Any questions?¡± His disdainful gaze betrayed the neutral tone of his voice. Ah, he must see me as a slacker or as competition.


    She bit her lip, holding back her nausea, wondering if asking him about what happened to the Academy would simply provoke more hostility or not. But with her orders being to minimize contact with the church, she figured that he would be one of the last officials that she could interrogate before being forced to be a normal student. What do I have to lose at this point?


    Already plaid and on the sicklier side from her voyage, she leveraged the last strands of respect the other Inquisitor might¡¯ve had of her and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the Academy?¡±


    The man pinched nose before giving his temple a quick massage. ¡°From when?" He snickered, "In the last two weeks there had been an assassination attempt. Now there¡¯s talk of riots and protests in the city. One of the students led an assault on a trading house and is going on trial. Situation¡¯s pretty fucked. Didn¡¯t need more staffers to bungle things up.¡± He muttered the last line to himself, a little too loudly.


    Mila ignored it and just nodded. Assassinations''? In the Academy?! And the riots in the city, are they connected in any way? So the trial, one of the students? Why do I have a bad feeling about this? She grumbled to herself, And Lady Serilda wants me to stay uninvolved? Shit¡¯s going wrong before I even arrived, feh. Fat chance of that. She almost snorted, if not for her stomach making her groan once more, ugh, what a mess. Me, here, Gratia, everywhere. Saint damned hells.

 Act 7 Chapter 11: Doubts of the Little Alchemist

    ¡°Ascari Outriders serve as the alliance¡¯s primary means of extrajudicial action. With the thirteen cities often arguing about different courses of action on any given issue. The onus falls to the Outriders to act as a temporary stabilizing force until more direct troops can be mobilized to respond to a threat. However, due to chronic underfunding and disagreements with troop leaderships. Though they are trained as well as any elite force, their overall capabilities still remain a little lacking, relegating them to forward scouts or even reconnaissance duties rather than the traditional roles of other near peer or peer units. More akin to a high tier paramilitary unit than a proper elite formation.¡±


    - Former Legate Hosti Arvale, Royal Imperial War College of Traxia, ¡°Fighting Forces: Military Units of Renown¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana yawned as her face scrunched up in displeasure. Her mind had awoken racing urgently to remind her of something. Something which she now had no idea what it had been in the first place. A wave of fatigue washed over her and she groaned out loud, the sun now shining down upon her face from the window.


    Unlike when Sophie was around, she had little need to draw the curtains closed, enjoying the gentle light dancing upon her cheek when she awoke. At least, when it was the winter sun. Now she just felt clammy and sweaty and just a little bit annoyed. Her groggy eyes finally opened fully to take stock of the current situation. Twitching a little from the unpleasant awakening, she glanced over to the other bed¡¯s window where Yana resided. The faerie was already out and about, now people watching. Noticing Aryana¡¯s stare, the faerie zipped over and landed atop her head, beginning the daily ritual of untangling any knows stuck within.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She mumbled sleepily and got off the bed.


    The weekend had been tough. The whole time she worried for Sophia, the girl appearing fine but remaining mostly tight lipped whenever they were around people. Only Elaria¡¯s nagging could occasionally pry things out of her and even then, the bard shared Aryana¡¯s worries. Beyond that, Tristan¡¯s ominous warning about Galen¡¯s activities loomed over her. Like a spectre ready to bash her skull in, but she¡¯d never know when.


    She changed and got ready for classes, another day of learning ahead of her. She looked at the small clock on the wall, seeing that she still had an hour before morning classes started. She groaned even harder. Her mind debated resting for a few more minutes, however her rational side knew the consequences of laying back down would likely be waking up even groggier and potentially missing class altogether.


    With great reluctance, she roused her spirit and decided to go acquire sustenance. Tapping the side of her head to indicate to Yana they were moving, the faerie zipped down to her pocket and grabbed a tiny makeshift pillow. Almost immediately, Aryana felt a blast of iciness engulf her left nipple, the girl barely able to restrain herself from moaning out loud. Yana always kept herself climate controlled. The heat proved a lifesaver and comforting companion in the winter months, but now that the weather was changing. Aryana was a little more on the fence about this. Letting out an impolite grunt to compensate, she let her day begin nonetheless.


    As she walked to class, her mind couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the chaos of the last week. So many things had happened, that even now, she still felt slightly overwhelmed by it. It was like a never ending cascade of trouble. What frustrated her most of all was that despite leaving the Frostwinds to ostensibly seek her own path, it also seemed that the more she was embroiled in. The less control she had over anything at all. She worried about Sophia, but beyond providing company and warmth, there was little else she could do. She dreamt of Sophie, who led a life far grander than her own, and far more dangerous. There was Galen and whatever sordid machinations he had prepared, all to be enacted on his terms and his time frame.


    For her, classwork was like a balm. A routine, mostly mindless learning experience in which she could tune out the world. It was a process that just happened to interest her as well. The desire for knowledge coming to life within her the more she learned.


    There were, of course, obstacles to some of the material but nothing that she couldn¡¯t eventually get around to understanding anyways. Other times, there would be moments in which she had to assume duties and responsibilities that she wasn¡¯t used to. Such as today.


    Beyond herboology scheduled for the morning slot. She would have to meet with Professor Werncke for a health check up. This time around, she remembered to warn Yana beforehand, so that the faerie would not be found. Though she wondered what the professor would say at the disappearance of such a large mana source. Hopefully nothing that will get me or Yana into trouble. Ugh.


    Things went smoothly for the most part. The girl managed to sit through her herbology class without much trouble. Even getting the chance to prepare a presentation on the flora and fauna in her home region that could be used in recipes. It was a happy little moment that reminded her of home. A trip back in the memories of a simpler time.


    None of this was quite enough, however, to truly batter down her impending dread. The knot in her chest only tightening up further as each passing day meant that her doubts were only compounding in strength as they were left unchecked.


    With class wrapping up, Ary took a glance at her backpack, rearranging her books and notes before heading into the mage tower once more. She waved goodbye to her classmates, before trying to hastily exit the premises.


    She gingerly walked around the campus until she found a small secluded hall. She tapped her chilly left chest pocket, signalling Yana. She could feel the annoyed kicking and muttering as the faerie disentangled herself from whatever sleeping position she was in. When Yana emerged from her hiding spot, the faerie looked almost disheveled and groggy. It took her a few seconds, but once she caught sight of the outside world, Ary could see the flicker of excitement flash in Yana¡¯s tiny eyes.


    Ary offered only the barest hint of a nod, but it was enough. With renewed vigor, the faerie took this chance to explore the world and zipped away from her. It was like this every time they had to separate but Ary found herself smiling each time. The unabashed delight the fae had at such simple pleasures bringing a joy of its own to her own heart. Just like when I first arrived, heheh.


    ¡°Yo, Aryana!¡±


    ¡°Redhead alert!¡±


    Two strangely familiar voices called out to her.


    She spun around to find the fuzzy forms of Aetemo and Tavaeia waving at her. Delighted but a tad shocked, she managed to wave back.


    ¡°Hey guys.¡± Ary smiled warmly.


    ¡°Hey hey, been a while since we saw you and the missus.¡± Aetemo winked.


    ¡°Me and the¡­ ah-ah¡­.¡± Her brain failed. Wha-wha-what? Sophie and I? If we were together in the future? What if¡­. Ahh!


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Tavaeia lightly jabbed her friend in the sides, ¡°Temo! No need to tease the poor girl like that!¡± The wolf girl let out a disapproving gasp.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± He chuckled, ¡°You have to admit, the two of them spend a lot of time together.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ve all seen each other naked.¡± He giggled, his tail wagging in delight.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ary¡¯s face burnt a bright red, her brief trip down memory lane turning into near total embarrassment. Unlike Sophie had been that night, she had drank very little alcohol. Upon the wolfkin¡¯s prompting, flashes of their intertwined bodies and the room flooded back. Oh spirits above! She cringed at herself, in public too¡­. Ahhhh!


    ¡°Temo!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, alright? Sorry. Properly this time.¡± He gently nudged Ary.


    The girl had shut down and buried her head in her hands. She mumbled some unintelligible affirmation, all the while giggling slightly to herself at the image.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s fine!¡± Aetemo beamed.


    Tavaeia rolled her eyes and sighed dejectedly, ¡°Goddess beyond, you¡¯re such a prick sometimes.¡±


    Aryana¡¯s flustered joy at the thought must¡¯ve shown on her face. For Aetemo let out a heart laugh before pretending to maintain some semblance of decorum.


    ¡°Hahah, well I¡¯ll admit it, not my finest jest. But it¡¯s all good, right?¡±


    ¡°Ish fine.¡± Ary managed an embarrassed mumble, her face still buried.


    Tavaeia rested her hand on Ary¡¯s shoulder, the physical weight snapping the redhead out of her embarrassment. .


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Ary timidly asked. For she could feel intent being the grip, another weight upon her shoulder.


    ¡°Look, I know Temo is trying to be a little shit about it. But we¡¯ve heard about what happened. At least, what was told to us.¡±


    Instantly, the mood of the trio darkened, Ary¡¯s scarlet red flush leaving just as quickly as it had arrived. She let out a heavy sigh and began fidgeting with her braid, her fingers finding each individual strand and absently touching them.


    ¡°H-heard what?¡±


    ¡°About Sophie, and the peace ceremony.¡± And the assassin. Looking into Tavaeia¡¯s eyes, Ary felt even more depressed, and of how Sophie got hurt.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. Since we know the both of you, I figured we¡¯d at least be around if you need someone to talk to. Was gonna bother you in class later today, but well¡­ you¡¯re here now.¡± Tavaevia let out a soft chuckle.


    Ary let out a nervous laugh, ¡°Thanks.¡± She whispered. That¡­ that reminds me, shouldn¡¯t Sophie have been back Caeus? Maybe Morus at the latest? It¡¯s already Astra.


    ¡°I know it might be tough, but you¡¯re not alone, alright?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡¯ They don¡¯t even know that Sophie¡¯s already up and about.


    Tavaevia seemed on the cusp of saying something else before she paused and just smiled, ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯ll be here if you need anything. Oh! And if you¡¯re both able, we¡¯d love to have you over this weekend.¡± She shot Ary a cheeky wink.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re hosting another party off campus. Like last time.¡± She whispered seductively, ¡°Hopefully enough to help you two relax a little, eh?¡±


    Aryana¡¯s blush returned in full force, though by now somewhat tainted by the vestiges of doubt.


    ¡°I¡­ ah¡­ hehheh.¡± She stammered out.


    ¡°And someone says that I tease too much.¡± Aetemo huffed, ¡°But yeah, hope the two of you are fine.¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Ary nodded, a small wellspring of warmth at her friend¡¯s well wishes.


    ¡°Well we won¡¯t keep ya. Where are you off to anyways? Isn¡¯t class in half an hour?¡± Tavaeiva giggled.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to the conclave.¡±


    ¡°The conclave? Oooh, the mage¡¯s tower. What for?¡±


    ¡°Health checkup. Err, they said my mana was weird so they just wanted to check.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Well I hope that goes fine. You can tell us if something is up.¡±


    Ary nodded more enthusiastically.


    As the group split up, she was only left with more doubts as she headed to meet Professor Werncke. What happens now since Yana¡¯s not here? Is Tristan going to be there? Spirits above, what do I do if he is? What¡¯s happening with Sophie? Annoyed, she pinched herself to dissipate the thoughts. What was it that


    Sophie always said she does? Right, one thing at a time. One thing at a time¡­


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°And you¡¯ve done nothing different?¡± Professor Werncke arched his brow.


    ¡°No?¡± Ary replied.


    ¡°Hmmm, how curious. But well¡­ I suppose there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with you.¡± The elderly mage sighed, ¡°Still. Do keep vigilant. Mana absorption syndrome can have debilitating health effects if left untreated for extended periods of time.¡±


    ¡°Of uhh, of course, professor.¡±


    ¡°Good. Next time you display symptoms head to the infirmary and then come here for a check up.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The professor seemed a little disappointed at how conciliatory she was, but masked his slip of emotion just as quickly.


    ¡°Right then. If there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Taking the hint, Aryana stood up and bowed respectfully, trying her best to imitate what she often saw Sophie doing. She then quickly turned on her heel and slinked out of the room, only breathing a sigh of relief once she was able to exit the hallway.


    As she moved to exit the building, she caught a glimpse of Tristan. Her fellow Frostwinder offered only the faintest nod of acknowledgement. A gesture she responded to with a nod of her own.


    On one hand, she was grateful that he was restrained here, his actions more subdued and unlikely to attract attention. On the other, she felt the briefest titter of annoyance at the sudden disappearance of his almost flamboyant greetings that he usually did with her. I mean, maybe¡­ gah¡­ never mind.


    Shuffling awkwardly out of sight, she emerged back onto the campus. Looking around, she skittered around until she found a small patch of grass left mostly undisturbed and unnoticed by other students. The sun now danced merrily across the still growing grass. The wind rustled what leaves had returned from the winter¡¯s slumber. The world is awakening once more, the spirits return in full to vigilance. And yet¡­ her eyes lingered on the clouds above, some graying, some fluffy, and mostly clear. I can¡¯t help but feel all our troubles until now are but the beginnings of something worse. Her shoulders sagged a little, and Sophie will be at the center of it all. She let out a tired breath, I just hope you¡¯ll let me ease your burdens, however much I can.


    Somewhat more pensive than before and a little introspective. She motioned absently to the sky, a ritual from her days alone. As she swayed from side to side, her hands touched the soils of the earth and she closed her eyes. O¡¯ mighty spirits of the wilds and the mountains, of rivers and seas, of skies and winds. O¡¯ mighty spirits that guide us along, touch thine faithful souls and accept my meagre prayers. Protect our lands and our hearths, our people and our souls. Hear my prayers and pleas, for all I ask is for peace in this world, and for my keeper to return to me.


    She could feel the world beneath her hands shiver. The gentle wind tapping a soft melody across her face. The earthy and humid scent of the thawed ground invading her senses. For a moment she could see a flash of light in her mind¡¯s eye. A connection. Then there was only darkness again and she let out a soft sigh. Her eyes opening once more, she felt a tightness in her chest. Despite her prayers, there was no relief to be felt. I just hope the others are having a better time than I am. Nothing¡¯s going wrong, well, not right now anyways. Yet it all feels so¡­ so¡­ ugh. I have a bad feeling about this.

 Act 7 Chapter 12: Confinement

    ¡°Blessed by providence, touched by the stars. Protected from harm, imbued with courage. We shall be humanity¡¯s guide to salvation. From the earth to the heavens.¡±


    - Imperial High Church Motto


    <hr><hr>


    Morus, Evening


    Sophie felt surprisingly calm in her holding cell. The guards were gracious enough to let her keep most of her things, only the weapons retrieved were confiscated. They were even generous enough to allow her to make certain requests which included reading material. Given that she had little chance of doing much else for the weekend until the coming Euthus. She had, to her bittersweet amusement, finally found time to catch up on the latest issues of ¡®Gunmar and Aurelia¡¯ amongst other things.


    Though she was disappointed by the turn of events. She wasn¡¯t entirely surprised, Sir Taurox having warned her as much that their actions would attract the ire of Arteria. What she didn¡¯t expect was a full contingent of city guards waiting to arrest her, Sir Taurox, and the rangers and militiamen that assisted them. Thankfully, the city guards also took into their care the hostages that the strike force had rescued without question. Between her and Taurox, the two had managed to free over five hundred slaves from the kolonia.


    The minotaur who, after his rampage on the outer walls, proceeded to brutally cut down most of the company troops arrayed against him, giving room for the slaves to escape. Sir Taurox had recounted his side of the story starting from when they separated. After causing more confusion, he had initially also tried to break into the mines. But by the time he arrived at the entrance, more orcs had come to reinforce it and he was forced to pull back. At least he did liberate most of the outer kolonia alongside the rangers, saving the majority of those there before being pushed back.


    For her part, the Ascaran adventurers and their outrider and military allies seemed in a far better position when it came to the legality of their operation. They wasted no time helping secure the prisoners she freed and pushing into the mines. Most of the womenfolk too, were cared for before being repatriated to Arteria in a ceremonial handover along the border, one that saw high ranking Arterian officials show up, evidently alerted by Taurox a day or two prior. The handover unfortunately meant that Sophie was also now being taken into custody, much to the prisoners dismay, particularly Keely.


    The girl was still frightened of her, but equally as thankful for being taken from the mines. Having bid her a soft farewell, Sophie was then promptly taken by a squadron of redcloaks back to Artiera alongside the rest of the rogues.


    Of all the things she had to worry about, there were two that stood out about her current predicament. First, being arrested likely meant a trial. Given that Taurox and the rangers were also in custody, it was reasonable for her to assume that there would likely be a trial of sorts before anything of significance happened. A small respite.


    Her other more serious problem was that whatever happened, she could only speculate as to what any of it would do to her academic career. That was perhaps what gave her the most anxiety. She enjoyed the Academy and its people, assassination attempts aside. She treasured the little memories she made day by day. With a heavy sigh, Sophie turned her attention back to her book, hoping to overwrite the doubts in her mind. It¡¯s already been two days here, tomorrow¡¯s Astra and then¡­ she steeled herself, then the trial on Euthus. Feels almost unreal. Heh. I just hope I get to see the others if I get shipped off somewhere. Astralis forgive us. Now all we can do is wait.


    <hr><hr>


    Astra, Afternoon


    The morning came and went about as well as it could have. Sophie had devoured a novel while she nibbled on some breakfast. The accommodations within the holding cells were thankfully more luxurious than anything she could have expected, giving her ample room to rest. Relaxed, she had half expected her only other visitor for the day to be a guard delivering lunch.


    That was why when an older well dressed man wandered in, Sophie was both mildly confused and worried. Her emotions slowly morphed into a guarded demeanor when he was followed by what looked to be a spectacled assistant carrying a briefcase who looked no less intimidating. Immediately sensing something was amiss, Sophie scrambled to attention and tried to enter a state of alertness.


    ¡°Miss Kastiane?¡± The man asked.


    Sophie narrowed her eyes at him, ¡°That¡¯s me. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Leonardo Alexos, your duly appointed advocate for the Chamber of Stalwart Justice. I¡¯m going to be the one representing you at the public trial tomorrow. Worry not, I have hundreds of cases under my belt and I have been informed of your¡­ unusual circumstances of detention.¡± The man spoke devoid of emotion, ¡°My colleague here is Alicia Saul, she will be responsible for any administrative work that the Chamber requires of you.¡±


    ¡°Sophie Kastiane.¡± She politely introduced herself.


    ¡°Good, good.¡± The man nodded absently, ¡°Now, I must ask. Have you been informed of the proceedings at all?¡±


    ¡°No sir.¡± Sophie replied, her more maid-like persona slowly surfacing.


    ¡°Hmm. Have you at least been apprised of the charges being levied against you?¡±¡±


    ¡°No sir. But I have some notion of what they might be.¡±


    The man frowned, his first real emotion since entering. He stroked his chin thoughtfully before gesturing to his assistant, the spectacled girl quickly pulling out a few sheafs of paper out from the briefcase.


    ¡°How unusual. Such charges and... that¡¯s¡­ and so close to the trial date.¡± He clicked his tongue distastefully, ¡°Well, whatever the case. You¡¯ve been accused of the crimes of: murder, arson, attempted murder, destruction of property, unlawful liberation of indentured servants, property damage, disruption of the economy, and breaking and entering, amongst other things. Do you understand what these charges mean?¡±


    Sophie was surprised by the bevy of accusations levied against her, though she tried to not let it show. Her heart stilled as she processed the information. A wisp of fright left her lips. All incorrect, yet all true.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°And do you know that such charges would most likely result in life imprisonment if not immediate execution?¡±


    Sophie swallowed, ¡°I suppose that makes sense, sir.¡±


    The advocate rubbed his forehead, a vein looking like it was about to pop ¡°I will not lie to you madam, you seem far too young to have been responsible for such crimes. But I do not know how much I can lower the charges and sentences in this case, given that your accuser is both the Braveskull company and the state of Arteria itself. Our only consolation, in this case, is that this trial will happen in conjunction with the ongoing Braveskull civil case that is also ¡®open to the public¡¯.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Sophie silently nodded along.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get some formalities out of the way. Alicia, papers please.¡± The man called out.


    His assistant set the briefcase down and opened it with a satisfying click. She pulled out a pen and two packets of paper, sliding them inbetween Sophie and the advocate. The man adjusted his posture and put his hands together, looking at her expectantly. Sophie met his gaze and he directed her attention at the documents. Inviting her to read them.


    Taking a glance at them, Sophie was inundated by a plethora of legalese and jargon that almost made her eyes glaze over as she tried to parse through them. A total of twelve pages of text that explained a little more about the charges laid against her. How the company was seeking recompense in the form of money or justice for the acts of terror inflicted upon them. Beyond that, it also detailed the expedited nature of the case due to the rising tensions within the city leading to increased public scrutiny, necessitating the call for her trial to become a public one. Something that would guarantee that the process was, at least outwardly, as transparent as possible given the ongoing unrest.


    The documents also highlighted something that caught Sophie¡¯s eye. Any and all legal fees were covered by the Astralian church. Specifically from one Archbishop Kamoran Horton, I don¡¯t recognize that name. But an archbishop taking an interest in legal fees? Is this part of Taurox¡¯s doing? Or is this the church''s way of reaching out? Could''ve used them sooner if that''s the case, heh.


    ¡°Anything I should know about these?¡± Sophie asked without looking up.


    ¡°Nothing in particular madam. This part is only routine.¡± Advocate Alexos replied.


    Scanning the documents one more time, Sophie found nothing at fault. With a slight frown, she moved the pen and signed her name at the bottom. Her signature an awkward mockery of the times she¡¯d seen Eva sign things. It was an inelegant copy of something fancy, but it would have to do for now.


    ¡°Fantastic madam Kastiane.¡± Alexos shuffled the documents over to his assistant, ¡°Now, onto more practical matters. Your case.¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°You are obviously in a delicate situation given that I suspect you fulfill the conditions for most of these charges in one way or another. However, there are a few that I think could be subject to grounds for dismissal based on our arguments and what evidence or testimony you can provide. That is to say, though the sentence might still be severe, the process of rehabilitation might be¡­ a little lessened.¡± He stroked his chin, ¡°Still, the absolutely appalling amount of charges still all but guarantee an outcome that would be decidedly not in your favor, unless you had knowledge of something that the court is yet unaware of.¡±


    Sophie sighed heavily, understanding his warning but also finding nothing substantive that she could offer in the moment.


    ¡°I suppose we must begin the process of hearing your side of the story properly, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Sensing her slight discomfort the man tried to explain in greater detail, ¡°That is to say, perhaps through what you say and disclose, we might be able to craft a more effective case to argue on your behalf in order to avoid the worst of the sentences.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fair enough.¡± Sophie replied, her voice low as the grim reality of her potential future now ran rampant in her mind, tempered only by the professional mask she currently had on.


    ¡°Excellent. Then let¡¯s start here.¡± He gestured at his assistant who pulled out another set of papers, ¡°I have been informed that the¡­ situation escalated because of an attempted assassination attempt.¡± He pointed down to one of the pages, ¡°Do we have that correct?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Good. Then I suppose you don¡¯t mind recounting your tale in detail?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Alicia, please take a transcript if you can.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Alexos.¡± His assistant pulled out a notebook.


    ¡°Well then madam Kastiane, let¡¯s hear this tale of yours.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Sophie began narrating the tale that led to this sorry state of affairs.


    <hr><hr>


    Astra, Evening


    To the dismay of the guards outside, she finished her dinner unusually late. The man who collected the dishes grumbled the entire time about what he assumed was her smugness. When in fact, she was merely reflecting on the day¡¯s events.


    Her discussion with her advocate painted a grim picture. Not only was her case being expedited at an unreasonable degree. But the court already seemed dead set against both her and Sir Taurox. With her guilt prescribed, she found little energy in thinking of plausible ways to refute their arguments. And despite the encouragement from Advocate Alexos, her recollection of events differed little from the established narrative that painted her a villain. Although she had plenty of substantiated justifications for almost everything that had happened in the kolonia.


    Though she felt defeated, having finally accepted that her unenviable situation had simply gotten worse. She was also filled with a sense of anguish and anger. From what the advocate had shared with her, the court seemed to have already made up their minds. Worse yet, that this was occurring in parallel to the public trial of the Braveskull company as a whole. She worried that not only were they going to condemn the attackers of the kolonia harshly for rescuing the hundreds of people. But that the company would likely be trying to manipulate their own trial however they could.


    Dissatisfied, her fatigued mind pushed itself further. She knew that whatever happened tomorrow, she needed to be wary of the company. Whatever evidence they gathered was more than likely enough to convict her. She would need someone at the other trial, she would need help.


    Sophie swallowed. The dread within building up for a conversation she did not wish to have. She could only hope Ary hadn¡¯t said anything to the others, hope that her counterpart was in a good enough mood. Her chest tightened. Not only had she been the cause of all of Sophia¡¯s suffering by setting her on her path to raid the company. Now, she had also snatched away one of the most prominent ways in which her sister could¡¯ve let out her anger. Yet, she was once again the only one who could be reached. Goddess forgive me, and please protect her.


    Sophia, she called out mentally, her own voice in her mind naught but a fragile whisper. The sound itself was alien to her ears despite having heard it every day. Sophia.


    Silence.


    Sophia. Please. Can you hear me?


    Nothing.


    Sophia, please. I know. I¡¯m¡­ she paused, she remembered Sophia¡¯s disdain,  I need help. She pleaded.


    Emptiness.


    Sophia?


    Sophie remained stiff for a minute, waiting. But no reply came.


    Dejected, she suddenly felt very cold. With what little energy she had left sapped out of her, she made another plea. Sophia, please. She listened intently to the echoes in her head. Nothing.


    She spent the next hour desperately searching for response, occasionally shooting another plea or two. To her dismay, her continued efforts did not change the silence from her counterpart. In her eyes, it felt deserved. For she was the one who had started this trail of disasters. But how could I not react? Someone would have died had I not acted. I fought the assassin because I needed to. It was my duty.


    Her justifications, though true, felt equally as hollow given the current situation. A small act in the grand scheme of things. An attack that would now see even the blademaster be trialled for serving the greater good. It was both disgusting yet strangely understandable. After all, they had only achieved what they could by causing chaos and breaking what agreements and legal codes that were present. On the other hand, the company was clearly breaking rules of their own, at least that much she was certain.


    Left with little else, she simply crawled onto her cot. Whatever aches and pains her body felt mattering little compared to the void in her mind. Sophie could hardly breath, there was nothing else she could do. As the moonlight cut in through the window of the cell, she had a strong suspicion that tonight¡¯s sleep would be far from restful.


    So it was, that before her eyes finally closed. Sophie shot out one last plea into the void. On trial, tomorrow, Chamber of Stalwart Justice. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re my sister and I hurt you. And now I''ve done something and taken a chance from you, sorry.

 Act 7 Chapter 13: A Trip Into The Chamber

    ¡°The problem with law is that in most jurisdictions, there are niche rules and regulations that only apply to them. From Arteria, to Traxia, to Zephyr and beyond, everyone does things a little differently. That is why it is important for institutions to gather what knowledge is there and educate those seeking to be lawyers and advocates to the best of their ability. So that we may go into any situation, prepared.¡±


    - Retired Advocate Sim?n Pelis, Arterian Academy of Law, ¡°Lecture: Why Must We Study?¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana watched with great delight as the tiniest manipulation of mana from Fana allowed a stray bud on the plant to begin blossoming. Her joy must¡¯ve radiated a bit too much as Fana giggled at the sight of her. She turned crimson with embarrassment, turning away to stare at her own, relatively mana unchanged plant. It was a highland bluebell, half resting lazyily enjoying the effects of the greenhouse. Unlike her other classmates, she had no real way of sparking any growth, thus her charges were mostly left untouched beyond some basic gardening. At least I¡¯m good at that.


    Ary smiled at Fana, the older girl wiggling her ears in approval and shooting a small grin back. Class was fun with friends, their presence giving her a small blanket of relief from the world outside. She wished that she could devote more of her time to studies and friends, but the more responsible part of her continued reminding her of the dozens of issues at the back of her mind. There was no shortage of problems that ranged from mundane to almost unbelievable. Many of which came from her past or the actions of those around her.


    Throughout the past few months she had learned so much and found out just how much further she would have to go. She had lived independently for most of her life but even she couldn¡¯t help but want to be spoiled when given the chance. And Sophie always spoils me, heheh. She chuckled to herself, amused at the notion and thoroughly content with it. Yet it was also the time they spent together that had also honed her own ability to sense when something was wrong. It was like an inexplicable pressure she could feel always whenever trouble was nearby, a foreboding sense of unease that hung in the air around her. Not for the first time did she think that there was some merit to Galen¡¯s lofty ambitions, that some part of the spirits of the land watched over her that could be crucial to the clan¡¯s survival.


    So when she caught the briefest glimpse of a shadow outside the greenhouse once again, her heart sank. Trouble.


    Fana noticed her frown first, the older girl quickly looking over to make sure everything was alright. Her actions however, were in turn noted by Ary¡¯s erstwhile companion, Yana. The fae paused her zipping between the plants of the greenhouse and quickly fluttered back over.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Aryana? You can tell the great illustrious Yana.¡± The fae spun a little before settling down atop her.


    ¡°Nothing yet.¡± Ary let out a soft whisper.


    Fana put on a more wary expression and motioned for Ary to get closer.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The older girl asked, her eyes occasionally flicking up to the odd magelight atop Ary¡¯s head.


    ¡°I think she sees me.¡± Yana whispered.


    Ary was caught off guard and snickered out loud before her hand could shut her mouth.


    ¡°Ary?¡± Fana tilted her head.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Just thought I saw something, is all.¡± She tried to reassure the older girl.


    Fana grunted, unconvinced but now maintaining an even more vigilant watch.


    Anxiously, the trio settled back into their classroom mode, though all casting glances in every direction. It proved to be a futile search at first, as no other sightings of the shadowy figure appeared within their sight lines. Then the door to the greenhouse swung open.


    ¡°Professor Mckinley?¡± A familiar voice called her professor¡¯s name.


    The kindly professor perked up in alarm and moved to answer the inquiry.


    ¡°That¡¯d be me. Is something the matter? I¡¯m in the middle of a class right now.¡± Professor Mckinely answered.


    ¡°Erm, we have a matter to discuss with one of your students, one; Aryana Frostfyre. We heard that she¡¯s here?¡± The voice continued.


    Both Aryana and Fana shot each other a glance. Someone¡¯s here for me? And they used my full name? But that doesn¡¯t sound like Sophie.


    ¡°Oh. She should be. Might I ask why you need her?¡±


    There was a pause, and hushed whispers were exchanged. By now, the class had mostly fallen silent, all the students curious about whatever was happening, Aryana most of all. Trouble, but doesn¡¯t feel hostile. They¡¯re taking the time to talk to the professor at least.


    ¡°Aryana!¡± Professor Mckinley¡¯s voice called out from the entryway.


    ¡°Here!¡± She answered.


    ¡°Pack your things and come here please.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ alright!¡± She acknowledged.


    Fana raised an eyebrow and Ary could only helplessly shrug. There was nothing that she could do. Nothing was suspicious enough to warrant fight nor flight.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Fana hissed.


    ¡°Uhn.¡± Ary grunted.


    The faerie atop her head also began posturing herself to be more readily available for action should a fight occur. The tiny feet shifted, making Ary¡¯s head a little itchy.


    ¡°Look after my bluebell.¡± She offered Fana a brief hug.


    ¡°Mmhmm. Just let me know what happens.¡± The older girl responded.


    With her belongings hastily stuffed into her bag, Aryana gingerly proceeded to the entryway of the greenhouse.


    At once, she knew why she recognised the voice but couldn¡¯t put a face to it. The slender but menacing form of Raylani rested awkwardly near the entryway while her mistress, Elaria, waved to Ary. Whenever they hung out, Elaria would often have a more sing-song quality to her voice, sounding more mystical and fantastical even in everyday speech. That she sounded serious now only served to worry Ary all the more.


    ¡°Ela! Raylani!¡± She forced her voice to be more chipper, hoping to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Aryana! Hey.¡± Elaria smiled.


    Raylani settled for the lightest of head nods, but Ary was pleased to be acknowledged nonetheless.


    ¡°If you need anything dearie, just let me know by the next class.¡± Professor Mckinley gently patted Ary¡¯s shoulder.


    Ary nervously nodded, her forced jovialness slowly fading as the serious gesture did not go unnoticed.


    ¡°Now, now. Back to practicing everyone. Class isn¡¯t over yet.¡± The professor tried to divert the now silent classroom back to their tasks.


    Her attempt was met with a chorus of grumbles. But it was moderately successful. Shooting the girls one last understanding look, the professor resumed her duties and gave Ary some space. This left matter of why the two had called for her specifically, and her heartbeat grew more erratic. Sophie. They must have news of Sophie. Or did Sophia¡¯s condition worsen? Spirits.


    Their demeanor now that the professor moved out of sight said as much. Raylani relaxed her posture but still seemed tense. Elaria just looked tired now. Ary, for her part, fought to hold her own smile, sensing the need for some levity given the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She looked between the two.


    Elaria¡¯s lips curled in displeasure before the older girl sighed. ¡°It¡¯s about Sophie.¡± She whispered. I knew it!


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We finally got some news about her. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Elaria drummed her fingers against her nose, ¡°But she¡¯s doing something or another with a trial in the city.¡±


    ¡°A¡­¡± Huh? ¡°A trial?¡± Ary questioned, the imagine in her mind too bizarre to fully comprehend.


    ¡°Public one. Today.¡± Elaria motioned for them to go.


    ¡°A public trial? What¡¯s that like¡­ today?!¡± Ary squeaked out loud.


    The greenhouse fell silent once more and her cheeks turned a tomato red. Ahh, too loud. But today?! Huh?! A trial? Today?


    Elaria just held a finger to her mouth and motioned at the doorway. ¡°We¡¯ll walk and talk. C¡¯mon.¡±


    ¡°But class¡­¡± Ary absently spluttered out.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told your professor, now let¡¯s go. It should already be underway by the time we get into the city.¡± Elaria grabbed her sleeve and tugged her along.


    Unable to resist, Ary followed, Raylani solemnly nodding along and taking up the rear. She had a strong suspicion that today would be a very long day. And certainly filled with trouble. Sophie, you silly goof, just what the heck happened this time?


    <hr><hr>


    Ary¡¯s mood took a turn for the worse the moment the trio stepped ashore to Arteria. Even the ferryman¡¯s ever present announcement of their arrival to the city did little to lift her spirits. The Academy pier was abuzz with activity, and not the pleasant kind. Countless guards patrolled the pier, dozens of scholars and other officials were scrambling to get something done. Worse still, the Clover Legion marched alongside the others, their presence still giving Ary chills from her memory of them.


    From Elaria and Raylani, she had learned enough that her overall judgement of the situation had been troubling at best, dire at worst. Somehow, someway, Sophie had reached out to Sophia, who had then curtly relayed the brief plea for aid to the least damaged of the sisters. Sophia herself had chosen to stay behind, for now. With little guidance, Elaria then rounded up the stoic dark elf and Aryana, unsure of how any of them could help in the trial, but willing to try regardless.


    Ary, for her part, was simply eager to see Sophie again. Though the idea of a trial slowly subsumed that joyous desire altogether. She scratched at her ears in frustration, a habit she only now realized she had unwittingly started picking up from Sophie. A realization that at least brought a sliver of a smile to her face. Heh, too bad my ears aren¡¯t as slender as hers.


    The trio quietly navigated the city streets and Ary found herself shocked by two things. First was how on edge Arteria seemed to be. Crowds and people would often whisper about the trials happening at the Chamber of Stalwart Justice, the building¡¯s comforting presence now looking more like a leering overlord that loomed over all. The other was how many people seemed to try to greet Elaria, the bard-in-training offering a small smile in return before hurrying along.


    Unlike the despondent glances they shared during the ferry ride, Elaria¡¯s public facing persona was like a radiant beacon against the city¡¯s suffocating landscape. A few citizens even began to murmur about the ¡®enchanting bard and her strange elf companion¡¯ instead of current events. They¡¯re both certainly good looking, but to see people just recognize her¡­ how much has she done without any of us even knowing?


    Elaria just winked at her, as if reading her thoughts. Ary unintentionally blushed, the other girl¡¯s charisma too powerful to withstand.


    Ignoring her, she tried to focus more on the task at hand. Her attention was drawn to the massive Chamber of Stalwart Justice. Beneath its green shadow a massive crowd had gathered, held off only by a line of guardsmen. But today¡¯s affairs are far from ordinary and the composition of the guardsmen reflected that. In contrast to most streets, the Chamber was guarded almost exclusively by trinite guardsmen clad in blue cloaks and armor. From what little Ary could recall, they were those most loyal to the nobility and merchants of Arteria. A bad sign, she grumbled.


    ¡°Down with the company! Down with the skulls!¡± The chant got louder the closer they got.


    Squeezing past the throng of people, the trio found themselves in the middle of the procession. While there were signs of scuffling in the front ranks, the mood remained mostly peaceable. The trinite¡¯s however, were leaving nothing to chance, the guards being assigned trucheons alongside their standard polearms and blades. They were far more militant than their redcloak counterparts and the sounds of selective beatings seemed to keep the crowd in line for the most part.


    Reluctantly, the trio continued snaking their way through the crowd until they neared the front. The smell of sweat and dirt assailing their noses the entire way. Getting only worse as they neared the also sweaty but armoured trinite guardsmen holding the line.


    ¡°Let us through!¡±


    ¡°We deserve to see this!¡±


    ¡°Down with the company!¡±


    More protestors cried out.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    ¡°Make room!!¡±


    The trinites barked back, brutally lashing out with their truncheons at anyone who got too close.


    Ary caught Elaria scowling, the older girl clearly expecting the worse. She simply nodded at Raylani and the dark elf gestured for Ary to stay behind. She did as she was ordered.


    Elaria managed to barge her way towards the front, Raylani taking care to shield Ary as they followed. One errant protestor tried to shove back only for Elaria to effortlessly push the man off to the side. Scary, she¡¯s also strong like Sophie, Ary looked on curiously.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m the accused¡¯s sister. Please can I get through.¡± Elaria tried to speak to a guard.


    But her voice, however loud, could not drown out the noise of the ongoing scuffle. Only the closest guard turned to look at her, though he was mostly just motioning for her to stay back with his truncheon.


    ¡°Excuse me! I¡¯m the accused¡¯s sister!¡± Elaria shouted.


    This time the guard looked more annoyed, but a few of his colleagues had also caught her words.


    ¡°Who¡¯s what?¡± One snapped at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sophie¡¯s sister! The one on trial! Please let me through!¡±


    ¡°Back off lass. Ain¡¯t none of your business.¡± The trinite growled.


    ¡°But she¡¯s my sister! This is a public trial!¡± Elaria argued.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s public isn¡¯t it? The hells are your problems?¡± A few protestors supported her.


    ¡°We have our orders, step back!¡± The trinite guard waved his truncheon at the group, ¡°Back!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s my-¡± Elaria tried to speak.


    Ary saw it too late, the truncheon aimed at Elaria¡¯s arms. But in a flash, Raylani already pulled her mistress, the strike missing merely by a hair¡¯s width. The dark elf let out a low growl, a dangerous aura emanating from her. Doing what she could to ease tensions and giving the elf a quick squeeze of the hand, the same as she usually did to calm Sophie.


    Raylani shot her a displeased look, but the elf¡¯s muscle did loosen a little, restrained if not relaxed. Elaria let out a flummoxed grunt, the girl very much aware of what was about to happen. Ary could only offer a soft sigh of relief, just happy that no one got hurt.


    Ary let go of Raylani, content that she wasn¡¯t about to spring into a flurry of blades at the offending guards. The dark elf then shared a look with Elaria as the two assessed each other with a hint of tenderness in their eyes. For a split second, Ary felt jealous, disappointed that she could not yet be with Sophie.


    The situation was getting more tense. The guards seemed to eschew anymore conversation for more aggressive responses. Getting past them now would likely require a little more than just diplomacy. Judging by the malicious looking gleam in Elaria¡¯s eye however, Ary guessed that she was about to find out.


    ¡°Forward! For Arteria!¡± Elaria roared.


    H-huh?! Ary could only stare with mouth agape as she felt Raylani¡¯s hand now tighten around her wrist.


    ¡°For Arteria!¡± Elaria raised her voice even more.


    Like a powder keg being set off by a spark when the air was filled with gas, her call to arms incited the citizenry to finally act. A tidal wave of emotions overcame the crowd and roars of anger and dismay intertwined themselves with the desire for justice. The electrifying undercurrent of dissatisfaction had boiled over and the crowd threw themselves at the guards.


    Whatever violence she had thought possible to avoid was now too late. The citizens were taking order back into their own hands as they let loose punches and kicks. Though thankfully for Ary¡¯s own mental sanity, most were simply trying to just push the guards away. But even she could tell that for the average person, there was little love lost between them and the trinite guardsmen.


    ¡°For Arteria!¡±


    ¡°Raaghh!¡±


    ¡°Justice!¡±


    ¡°Together! For Arteria!¡±


    The crowds echoed.


    Why are we starting another riot? First Eva, now Ela, Ary despaired.


    She did not get much time to think. Elaria waited for the tiniest of openings and darted forward, Raylani dragging Ary along. The trio slipped through a gap in the defenses, the outnumbered guards crumbling under the sheer weight of the crowd.


    ¡°Stay close.¡± The dark elf commanded. Not like I have a choice.


    Other bluecloaked guardsmen scrambled from the Chamber to support their beleaguered comrades. These ones were equipped in heavier armour and were far more prepared for the chaos at hand. Worried, Ary looked over at Elaria, the older girl only grinning with a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ary was about to speak when Elaria gestured for the two to follow her.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± Raylani queried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Elaria smirked.


    Raylani seemed unconvinced but voiced no complaints, nor did Ary see fit to question the bard.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Elaria ordered.


    She led the trio alongside the crowd and then dashed directly at the second wave soldiers. Alarmed, Ary tried to protest but Raylani simply pulled her along. Before they clashed with the troops however, Elaria halted them and allowed the crowd to surge past.


    Embedding themselves into the second rank, they let the first wave of angry citizens take the hit and dashed past the guards.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    ¡°Breakouts!¡± A few guards noticed their breakthrough.


    But it was too late, Elaria¡¯s schemes were already in motion. The bard began muttering some incomprehensible arcane incantations.


    ¡°Stick real close.¡± Elaria warned, as if either of the other two had thought otherwise.


    Raylani held onto Elaria¡¯s hand as well, joining the three of them together like a chain.


    Ary almost yelped when the eerie sense of emptiness enveloped her. Whatever strange magicks that Elaria used reminded her of the haunting feeling similar to what Sophie had done before. It was a gut churning almost sickening experience but not applied over her instead of just nearby. Raylani too, seemed to suffer a little, the dark elf tensing up, her grip on Ary¡¯s hand tightening. Yana finally reacted, scratching within her pocket at the suddenly intrusive magic.


    "It''s okay. Just a little, it''s okay." Ary whispered.


    In response, Yana poked back, the faerie clearly suffering. Poor thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elaria Kastiane, sister of the accused, Sophie Kastiane! This is my entourage and we have key evidence for the trial!¡± Elaria¡¯s voice boomed, although this time, it seemed augmented by something else, magic. Wait. We had evidence? Why didn''t she say anything earlier?


    Two of the heavy guards paused in their advance, eyeing her warily. They remained silent but at least allowed the group some breathing space as they kept the others from attacking.


    ¡°Just let me talk to your commanding officer. They should be able to vouch for my identity.¡± Elaria continued her plea.


    The guards seemed uncertain, but in that crucial moment, the crowd and other trinites clashed in earnest. Seeing the skirmish begin to erupt behind them, the two soldiers reluctantly beckoned the trio forward. Relieved, they hurried along, having the two escort them past another line of guards and into the Chamber itself.


    Passing the threshold, Ary felt Elaria¡¯s magic dissipate. A feeling of liveliness and fullness returning to her once more. Just what the heck did she do? Didn''t seem like anything, at least, not anything that needed to feel so intense.


    ¡°Commander Scavea¡¯s temporary office is just down the hall. Talk to him to get lift access to the second floor.¡± The burlier of the two guards announced.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elaria nodded.


    The more wiry of the two soldiers just grinned, ¡°Just don¡¯t sing about us in your ballads, eh?¡±


    Elaria looked almost surprised that they knew her but put on a friendly smile, doing a small bow in response, ¡°I¡¯ll at least note your kindness.¡±


    Around them, they could see dozens upon dozens of soldiers watching the entrances from inside the Chamber. A lot of them seemed unconcerned by their arrival, though most had their gazes linger upon the dark elf. A few even whispered to each other, notes of recognition in their eyes.


    Feeling a small soft poke from her chest pocket, Ary flipped open her pocket and peaked in at the faerie. Yana still seemed dissatisfied by Elaria''s spell but had calmed a little, the faerie gazing up at her oddly.


    "We''re in. We''re fine." Ary informed her.


    "Hmpf." Yana scowled but relented, giving Ary a weak smile.


    Ary let out a sigh of relief, she could only try to recover some energy before dreading the trial ahead. By the spirits, so much chaos. Just what happened? Spirits protect you Sophie, stay strong.

 Act 7 - The Void Flower Becomes The Nightengale

    ¡°The Trinity Guards of Arteria¡¯s wealthier districts tend to be more harsh than their redcloaked counterparts. Selected as much for their obedience as much as martial prowess, they also maintain an air of elitism over the less well trained redcloaks. Though not a frontier force or expeditionary force like the Arterian rangers or Clover Legion respectively, they are still heavily armed thanks to their duties normally intersecting with the needs of the city¡¯s wealthy populace. Who are more than happy to fund the privilege of being far better protected and serviced than the average citizen.¡±


    - Fmr. Captain Benjamin Gertryn, Pathfinder¡¯s Guild, ¡°Things To Watch Out For: Arteria - The Trinity Guards¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria straightened her shirt, running her fingers to flatten what creases she could. Her nose wrinkled at the lingering smell of sweat and blood from the crowd. It was all too reminiscent of some of her rowdier performances on ships or in taverns, though they were also the most likely crowd to shower Raylani with coins.


    Speaking of which, she gave her companion a quick prod. The dark elf let out a nearly silent yelp, jumping up in displeasure before staring at her mistress. Elaria shot her a cheeky wink and the dark elf looked away, somewhat flustered. Heheh, a few months ago and she wouldn¡¯t even react. Look at her now.


    Her other charge was her sister¡¯s partner, an adorable little human called Aryana. The girl had proven herself a capable and steadfast friend to Elaria¡¯s family. Unlike Sophie, Aryana was less combat capable but more knowledgeable in practical matters and a natural book smart human to boot. It was that very same quality that Elaria hoped to take advantage of today.


    She gently tapped Aryana on the shoulder, startling the poor thing. Elaria merely tilted her head down the hallway. They would present what ¡®evidence¡¯ she had to the commanding court officer and hoped that it would be enough to buy at least herself admittance to Sophie¡¯s trial so that she could support her dearest sister.


    Ary recovered and nodded readily, the girl just as eager to support her imprisoned partner as Elaria. Satisfied with the enthusiasm, Elaria tugged on Raylani¡¯s sleeve and urged the others forward. Keeping together and trying to avoid drawing attention, they kept close the walls and cut a path towards the commander¡¯s offices.


    Elaria found herself taking a few moments and admiring the grandiose nature of the Chamber of Stalwart Justice. Marble walls, columns, plenty of age-old arts and other extravagant objects decorated the interior of the Chamber¡¯s halls. If not for the dozens of guardsmen running about the place like maddened chickens, she would almost say that their armoured attire fit right at home within the Chamber¡¯s halls. All extraneous expenses that were likely paid for by the very citizens they oversee. The great divide of society in the flesh, how fascinating.


    ¡°Commander Scavea will see you now.¡± A trinite acknowledged her and her companions, holding open an office door.


    Elaria dropped a pleasant little curtsey and headed forward, the other two trailing behind.


    A well lit, almost gaudily decorated office greeted the trio. Elaria¡¯s eyes immediately noted the six additional guards on standby, their arms sheathed by but all ready to pounce. Beyond them was what appeared to be a secretary¡¯s desk, now covered in a map of the city and little markers instead of legal files. Planning an operation? Or just the defences I wonder? One of the guards silently gestured to a door he stood at.


    Opening it, the trio found themselves face to face with two trinity officers, one a man and another a woman, both carrying blue plumed helms under their arms. They raised their eyes at the arrivals before an older officer, dressed only in uniform without armour peeked out from behind them.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane and company?¡± The older man asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s us.¡± Elaria replied.


    ¡°You told my men you have evidence for the ongoing trial? Come in.¡± He ordered.


    His voice was professional but not cold, like a performer who had to put on airs. But Elaria could sense it, hidden far behind his words, a small sigh. The feeling of annoyance. We¡¯ll have to be careful. I need access to the trial room and I¡¯d rather do it legally. The rest of them are in enough trouble as it is.


    ¡°Thank you for your time commander.¡± Elaria bowed.


    ¡°Right.¡± Commander Scavea tutted, ¡°So? What is it? We¡¯re in the middle of a lot of things right now.¡±


    Elaria motioned for Raylani, the dark elf reaching into her own pack and producing several sheets of paper. Elaria glanced at the soldiers, the two officers and even the commander watched the elf¡¯s every move. She recognised the same looks as those of patrons at her performances. Lust, curiosity, and amazement. Doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve properly seen a dark elf before. Heh.


    ¡°That elf¡­ may I ask a question sir?¡± The female officer piped up.


    Her request had been unexpected. Elaria watched with a faint hint of amusement as the commander seemed bewildered and momentarily lost composure before recovering just as quickly. Well, well. Here I was thinking we¡¯d have to soften him up a little. Guess we got lucky with his staff.


    ¡°Speak freely, captain.¡± Scavea affirmed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s the ¡®dark elf¡¯ right? She¡¯s following you so does that mean you¡¯re ¡®The Nightengale¡¯?¡± The captain asked.


    Elaria chuckled softly, ¡°So that¡¯s what they call us. But if you¡¯re thinking of a bard and her dancing assistant, then I suppose that¡¯ll probably be us.¡± She raised her left arm at an angle and did a performative bow.


    ¡°Nightengale¡­ nightingale¡­¡± The commander murmured from behind his desk, ¡°Ah!¡± He snapped his fingers reflexively, ¡°You performed at Saint Lucia Plaza a few weeks back. For umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Kouzal?¡± Elaria suggested.


    ¡°Right, House Kouzal¡¯s post new year¡¯s celebration. Grand event that was. Damned mess to assign guards to though. Took me half a day to get through all the reports.¡± Scavea snickered to himself.


    ¡°Oh! That! Found it a bit weird when some rich noble poached the inn for a performer. But it worked out," She chuckled, "Pleasure putting a face to the name.¡± Elaria smiled.


    Taking advantage of the jovial lull in the conversation, she looked behind her to grab Raylani¡¯s documents, catching a most curious expression on Aryana¡¯s face. I¡¯ll tell you later, she mouthed to the redhead, shooting her a wink that made the girl blush and look away.


    ¡°To think you¡¯re so young.¡± He mumbled before clapping once,¡±So? What do you have for me? What do you want¡±


    Like a switch, both the commander and the officers became a bit more serious, prompting Elaria to respond in kind. She slipped the papers onto his desk, giving the commander a moment to peruse them before she spoke again.


    ¡°We have detailed ledgers of logistical inconsistencies, material mismanagement, and potential connection to the assassination attempt on Academy grounds. All of which carry the seal or markings of the Braveskull trading company.¡± She stated.


    The man shifted through them, giving each page a few seconds before looking up.


    ¡°And you¡¯re looking to submit this to the public trial for the instigators? Which I¡¯ll just pretend to assume that you obviously had no idea about before this.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She lied, ¡°We merely got ahold of the documents and did our best to sift through them without bias.¡±


    That elicited a snort from the commander, though whether he was amused or annoyed, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Assuming that¡¯s the case. Why are you submitting this to the instigation trials instead of the accusation trial? Especially seeing as how this is more related to the later instead of the former.¡±


    ¡°Because I have been assured that these documents would also reach the other trial. Besides that, as an official student at the Academy, I have to think about the reputation and honor of the institution should it be damaged by such events. Even beyond that, one of the accused on trial, Sophie Kastiane, is my sister.¡±


    Commander Scavea¡¯s brow rose in minor surprise, the man letting out a quiet hmpf before leaning back in his chair. ¡°Unbiased my arse.¡± He snorted, ¡°But¡­¡± He paused, his frown betraying his inner disquiet, ¡°I suppose you have no objection that myself and my staff quickly review these papers?¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°No sir.¡±


    ¡°Very well then.¡± He nodded before motioning to his subordinates.


    The two captains joined him and she watched as they tried to skim through the pages as carefully as they could. She smiled.


    It had been a gambit when asking the church about original documents. Only luck and a sympathetic priest saw them being able to make replicas of the documents acquired from the raid on the trading company headquarters. Thanks to Evaline¡¯s connections, they were able to secure a replica seal of approval as well to mark the documents as authentic.


    The commander was right in that regard. These were meant for the official trial should needs arise. Sophie¡¯s plea had been caught at the last moment, necessitating a desperate plea for the church to be the one responsible for discreetly supplying documents to the main company trial. A plea that was too readily accepted for her liking. Almost like they had anticipated this.


    No use thinking about that now. She brushed her tongue against the top of her mouth. Annoying. Scattering her thoughts, she looked behind her to find the other two dutifully waiting, though Aryana was already fidgeting nervously. Elaria¡¯s mind then began to shift, her thoughts stirring her towards a different realization, a new angle to get a better bearing of everything that was happening. Her own conscience chimed in and she grimaced, she¡¯s definitely not going to like this.


    The trio waited, the trinite officers occasionally mumbling or discussing amongst themselves. Elaria¡¯s eyes landed on a clock. It had only been five minutes, but time seemed eternally slow here. Whatever she would say in court, she had to be ready. Before her words were fully formulated, the verdict was delivered.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re dead set on supporting your sister? I get it, family. But this stuff¡­ could be helpful in the case against the company.¡± Scavea wagged the papers in the air.


    ¡°Most definitely.¡± Elaria affirmed, at least, if the church isn¡¯t lying. But how do I make sure¡­ She sighed, ¡°Would it trouble you to hear one last request?¡±


    ¡°Since you''re here, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to have these two be allowed to observe the main company trial?¡± Elaria gestured at the others.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s possible. I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Scavea grumbled.


    ¡°What?!¡± Aryana screeched. Ahh, I knew she¡¯d get mad.


    ¡°Ary-¡±


    One of the captains got ready to subdue her but the commander waved for them to stop. He¡¯s more reasonable than I thought he¡¯d be, hmm.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± The redhead quickly apologized, but her face was now red with fury, her cheeks puffing out in displeasure, ¡°But what do you mean?¡± She glared at Elaria accusingly.


    ¡°Exactly as it sounds.¡± Elaria tried to smile, ¡°You and Raylani will observe the main trial and we¡¯ll reconvene. Your mind is the most astute one out of the three of us and most likely to remember the details that could be lost to us.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t we here for Sophie? To help her?¡± Aryana was caught between anger and disbelief, her slowly rising voice hurting Elaria¡¯s soul. Sorry Sophie, hope you can forgive me for pushing your partner forward a little.


    ¡°We are. But at the same time, I want to know what¡¯s being said in the other trial. While in theory we can¡¯t use information from one room to another. If by chance, the company is ruled innocent, you can bet they¡¯ll somehow make that work in their favor.¡±


    Commander Scavea scoffed, the man amused at the idea but not denying it outright.


    ¡°Yeah? So why can¡¯t you do it? I¡¯m here to help Sophie!¡± Aryana did not care.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s exactly why.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Aryana looked ready for a fight. In contrast to her usually bubbly demeanour, Elaria could sense that the redhead was on the verge of rage.


    ¡°Because the moment Sophie catches sight of you, her composure will break. After whatever the hells happened, which we can both assume was pretty rough. I think you¡¯re the first person she wants to confide in. If that happens in the trial or during recess, I know for damn sure she¡¯ll break whatever professional facade or mask she¡¯s trying to wear. If the other side catches wind, I just know they¡¯ll try to use you to break her.¡± Elaria explained.


    ¡°And how do you know that?! You haven¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen more than you could know.¡±


    Aryana looked ready to retort but bit her lip, the girl practically vibrating in place. Rationality and emotion were battling for control within her. Elaria¡¯s heart tightened as she saw the poor girl¡¯s lips start to quiver, rage and shock growing too overwhelming for the redhead to handle. But Aryana swallowed and closed her eyes, a softer, more haggard voice emerging to question Elaria once more, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sophie loves you, I¡¯m damn sure of that. But that¡¯s why we can¡¯t let her get distracted. Beyond that, what I said about the other trial is true too, I want to know what¡¯s going on in case it matters.¡± Elaria explained, her own voice growing more gentle as she rested a hand on Aryana¡¯s shoulder. And because I want to see if the damned priest keeps his promise.


    Clearly dissatisfied, Aryana just growled but did not rebuke her. The redhead turned to the dark elf for reassurance, Raylani nodding before offering a small smile. She would protect Aryana, and for that, Elaria was glad. She sure as shit won¡¯t want to be around me for a while.


    ¡°Aryana?¡± Elaria hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Fine.¡± The girl hissed back, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, I promise. I¡¯ll help Sophie and then it¡¯ll be all better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just like Eva.¡± Aryana snarled, ¡°Just like how Sophie described her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Caught speaking her thoughts out loud, Aryana froze, but with her self control being eroded she continued, ¡°Eva always has a plan and always sounds smart to Sophie. And whatever she says, Sophie goes along with it.¡±


    Elaria pictured the image before snickering, eheh, if only you knew. Her laughter catching even the officers off guard as they were all witness to the unpleasant exchange.


    ¡°What?!" Aryana snapped, a tad more nervous as her own bravado began to fade.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s¡­ heh. I¡¯ll explain it when we¡¯re done. But do you trust me?¡±


    The redhead scowled but did not reply.


    ¡°Go-¡± Elaria tried to continue.


    ¡°Excellent. I suppose you lot have delayed my staff and I long enough.¡± Commander Scavea clapped his hand and interrupted, silencing the bard, ¡°Captain, get the guards to see them to the trials. Is there anything else?¡±


    The female officer saluted the commander.


    ¡°No sir.¡± Elaria humbly bowed.


    ¡°Then get moving.¡±


    Taking the documents back, the trio shuffled back out, their mood notably more sour than when they had entered. But it was done, Elaria had managed to sift Aryana and Raylani to the main trial to listen in. It was a hard ask, but she needed to know and couldn¡¯t afford weakening Sophie¡¯s chances at all. I¡¯ll make sure you get some proper time with Sophie, I promise. Just endure this separation for now.


    She rolled her tongue around in her mouth, irritated. For that still left the problem of trying to secure Sophie a better deal. Despite everything, from how casually the commander seemed to just let them act, Elaria still remained a little suspicious. He might have a good heart, just not care, or be setting something up. I¡¯ll have to be careful, at least this way, the only one likely to get in trouble is me and not the other two.


    As the newly assembled group reached their separation point, Elaria smiled warmly at Raylani. The dark elf shot back a pleasing smile and nodded. Aryana was still sulking but more accepting of events, merely grunting at Elaria before following Raylani and their escort towards the other public hearing.


    Once the others were away, she followed the captain towards another floor. Going up, more secretive, less members of the public. Troubling.


    As their boots echoed on the marble steps, she turned to regard her escort. The woman had recognised her, an unexpected but understandable occurrence. But it was the name ¡®The Nightengale¡¯, and the reaction it brought about from the commander that concerned her. It would seem the guards had created a profile or at least a series of reports about her and Raylani.


    In theory it didn¡¯t matter much, especially because it was likely the result of the duo being a little more prolific in their performances after the post new year celebration. That had cemented their reputation within Arteria as ¡®the bard and the strange elf¡¯, much like they had in imperial territory. The coin was good and they had fun. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but worry that with the situation in the city deteriorating, the trinity guards were planning something greater, or at least part of someone else¡¯s plan at something. It was an uneasy feeling and she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Mam.¡± The captain stood in front of the trial hall.


    Elaria sucked in a deep breath and then slowly let it out. She plastered what smile she could on her face and nodded at the officer.


    ¡°Pleasure meeting you in person, nightingale, good luck in there.¡± The captain bobbed her head, a flash of genuineness across her face.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elaria smiled, more truthfully this time.


    ¡°Once I go in, you follow me until we reach halfway. I¡¯ll keep going and inform the advocates and justices about your evidence and the commander¡¯s affirmation of its inclusion. You¡¯ll find a small podium at that halfway point so just stand beside it until one of the officials asks for your name and to restate your purpose.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, follow me.¡±


    With an authoritative declaration, the captain knocked on the double doors before pushing them open. Elaria flinched as the rush of stale courtroom air brushed past her, a bright light momentarily blinding her eyes. She heard the collective shuffling of seats as everyone turned to the interruption.


    ¡°Captain Linora Essel of the Second Trinity Guards! Pardon the intrusion. I come with an urgent request from Commander Scavea of the Trinity Chamber Guard and the delivery of a person of interest for the case at hand.¡± The captain bellowed before snappily saluting.


    Elaria followed her decisiveness and politely bowed, lowering her head but scanning the room. Half citizenry half rich folk, unfortunate. As she raised her head, her eyes met Sophie¡¯s, her sister currently sitting at one of the desks at the front while a minotaur was at the witness stand. She could see the girl¡¯s look of shock as their eyes met and Elaria couldn¡¯t help herself. She smiled, properly, and winked. The hope in her eyes, she realized Sophia heard her after all. It¡¯s too cute. And besides, it¡¯s up to the older sister to protect the younger. Her mood immediately soured, Sophia¡­ once I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll think of something, I swear.


    WIth her resolve reaffirmed, she stood a little taller. Her presence grew and she could feel more eyes on her. Most curious, some recognising her, others wary. All she could tell at the moment was that most of the courtroom seemed highly dissatisfied by something. To that, she could only smile, the perfect audience for a bard.


    ¡°I present to the court, Elaria Kastiane, student at the Academy, sister of the one of the accused and the nightengale of Arteria. She came to us with evidence and after thorough examination, have deemed the evidence and testimony she would provide as necessary for the case at hand.¡± Captain Linora gestured to her.


    She bowed, shooting Sophie an inspiring grin. Help has arrived sis, my turn to take the stage.

 Act 7 - The Void Flower: A Nightengales Speech

    ¡°The demons that hunt the snow fields of Ingramar are naught but those on the middle lower stratum of the demonic hierarchy. Beasts that hunger or derive pleasure from the terror they inflict upon the people of the land. Hidden beyond their hordes are monstrosities far greater than one could ever hope to imagine. Pray, that by the time they arrive, you are already dead. ¡±


    - Intelligence Specialist Artyom Gnilitskaya, Frontier Reconnaissance Company of Ingramar, ¡°Testimony on Scouting Mission against Demonic Logistics Operations¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡± Advocate Simmons growled, ¡°To admit evidence this late into the process is simply unconscionable.¡±


    ¡°One might say so is calling for a trial scarcely half a week after an arrest. When the defence team is only informed the day before.¡± Advocate Alexos replied.


    ¡°The situation demanded it! This is an unprecedented citation in Arterian history! Besides? What would this evidence even prove? We can establish malicious intent or grievous incompetence being attributed to the Company, but how does that even matter here? Especially in regards to her case? To accept this as actionable evidence would be absurd.¡± Simmons snapped.


    ¡°So is calling such a premature trial! See?¡± Alexos pointed Elaria¡¯s documents, ¡°Even now, potential evidence is coming in. We barely even had time to analyze the evidence being presented before, let alone double check or collect new bits of information. One might even say the Company influenced the council to start this early.¡± He tutted.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Leonardo.¡±


    ¡°I only state what seems to be the most plausible answer based on the evidence being presented before me.¡±


    Elaria massaged her temple. Her surprise arrival had sent the court into recess as they discussed the newly arrived evidence. The chief judge had seemed reluctant, even calling a vote from the panel of judges for the case. Elaria thought she would¡¯ve been thrown out at once. Nine panel judges, all from either the trading companies or merchant houses of Arteria. A tenth seat empty as Braveskulls representative was not allowed to be on the jury due to the ongoing case. I need to find out what the situation is with Raylani and Aryana.


    The motion to accept the new information was almost denied 5 to 4. Only after a few hushed whispers from staffers and advisors did the vote flip in her favor after the Lotkep dwarven representative defected to allow the evidence at the last moment.


    Now she was in the middle of two middle aged men trying to argue about hte viability of her evidence. Advocate Tereniel Simmonss was a stylish, well dressed but uptight advocate that served the prosecution. Advocate Leonardo Alexos was on Sophie¡¯s side and appeared equally professional though more prone to launching jabs against the Braveskull company, something Simmons took great offence to.


    She sighed, so loud.


    After more vigorous debating and much to Simmons¡¯s chagrin, they eventually decided to press forward with the evidence. He tabelled his objections and swore to call for a legal inquiry into the matter after the trial, but Alexos seemed unfazed. To compensate, she was told she would need to give her own testimony and be cross examined in turn.


    She pretended to be vexed, but acquiesced. In truth, she finally had her opening. A stage like no other.


    With the chief judge settling the matter, the group returned to the courtroom for proceedings. Elaria was told to wait for her turn to be called. An easy enough order to follow.


    As the hours pressed on, she took some joy in the moments Sophie would occasionally dart over to look at her. Without fail, she would smile back, reassuring her sister of her presence.


    In the meantime, Elaria got a better handle on the situation. A guilty verdict was to be delivered whatever the case being stated was, the law was broken, that much was certain no matter how justified Sophie was. The main crux of the argument was therefore focused on the punishment at hand and the degree in which the justification could potentially make the verdict more lenient. From the prosecution, they argued for a decade of imprisonment at minimum, execution at worst. Though even they knew the latter was too extreme. Probably hoping to hide the evidence of their own wrongdoing.


    The defense meanwhile, argued that the minotaur, the rangers, and Sophie were acting in opposition to an unjust action. That their devotion to bringing justice, however wrong the methods, should earn them some leniency, even though they would still be marked as guilty. It was here that Elaria caught something concerning, that the minotaur and Sophie had saved over two hundred people between the two of them. Her eyes then scanned the crowd, narrowing as her observations led her to one conclusion, hundreds and yet none are here to give testimony, and they only get mentioned by the defense. Just what is the prosecution trying to hide by ignoring that issue? And where are they?


    She made a mental note of that, already formulating an innocent little query that would hopefully buy her some sympathy from the crowd if not the jury. Aside from that, she also learned about the cross border collaboration with Adornari outriders and adventurers. From what it sounds like, those across the border did not persecute the rescuers despite them acting in violation of their own orders. Could be useful precedent, at least that¡¯s what the advocate is trying to say. Sophie seems a bit miffed so far, maybe I¡¯ll talk about whatever precedent they set and try to pry some more from them.


    Then there was the issue of the jury. Of them, the elven Teriack, human Southshore, and Vermillion Companies representatives seemed more or less to be behind Sophie and the other accused. Whereas the merchant houses of Divacos, Visprays, Mikantos and Oppullus seemed deadset on harsh terms against the accused, with Oppullus¡¯s representative being the most outwardly disdainful of Sophie and the others. That left house Kouzal and Lotkep trading company¡¯s representatives as the only swing votes. Hmm, I feel like I should remember something Sophie told me about before here, but what?


    Perhaps most surprisingly of all, the chief justice who was a half orc, but had adopted utter neutrality in this case and left the decisions to the jury on the severity of the punishments and the sentencing. Elaria was just thankful that he didn¡¯t seem to be influenced by the Braveskull¡¯s being a predominantly orcish trading company, something their representative seemed miffed by. Small mercies come from stubborn honorbound warriors, guess the chief justice is one of them. The man was mostly content to clarify and correct any incorrect readings of Arterian law.


    Her only pain point was that Advocate Simmons¡¯s argument wasn¡¯t exactly incorrect. He was pushing for the harsh punishments precisely to deter the chances of wanton destruction brought against the Braveskull trading house in the wake of the original riots and the unsanctioned attack against the mine. That whatever issues they had should¡¯ve been serviced through legal and civil means. It didn¡¯t help that a high ranking templar had stripped the minotaur Taurox of his rank and effectively had him kicked out of the order. Only adding the prosecution¡¯s emphasis of how illegal the operation had been. It was illegal and it was dangerous for all involved. Hells, people died from the sounds of it.


    ¡°Elaria Kastiane, please take the stand.¡± The chief justice called out.


    She obliged and stepped forward.


    ¡°Under the watchful gaze of Astralis and merciful Liandra, are you, Elaria Kastiane, willing to swear that what you say will be nothing but the truth. Lest you be judged by all, and be smitten by stars for your lies.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°I swear to tell the truth. Under the guidance of the Goddess and the mother of law, may my words echo to the stars so that they may judge me worthy.¡± Elaria replied, thankful that Advocate Alexos had drilled her earlier.


    ¡°As we are now hearing the arguments of the defense on this last minute evidence. Honoured Advocate Alexos, may you please present your evidence first.¡± The chief justice asked.


    ¡°Of course, your honor.¡± Advocate Alexos bowed.


    So began another hour of discussion and presentation. Multiple times Elaria spoke to explain the documents and what Sophie had discussed with her about taking action. Her sister increasingly squirming in her seat, being talked about but unable to respond.


    Then came the cross examination, cutting holes into the defense as they questioned the legality of the paper. Once Elaria assured them enough that she did not know who acquired them, only that they were brought to the group and so they copied the documents for insurance. The prosecution moved to question Sophie¡¯s role in everything. They took great pains to avoid disclosing some of her past deeds, but had to admit that once or twice she had shown this pattern of behavior before.


    They then pointed fingers at the minotaur and how the two had masterminded this operation and disrupted supplies too and from Arteria and its neighbor''s. Simmons even tried to poke holes in Sophie¡¯s character, citing the previous time she unleashed chaos at the Grand Library of Arteria.


    Though Alexos argued that Sophie was not at fault and that she was mostly the victim of circumstance. He also could not deny that in these instances, it looked very much that Sophie was not just guilty of assaulting the mine and murdering guards. But the original break in which sparked everything most likely stemmed from her as well.


    This had the unfortunate effect of bolstering Simmons¡¯s desire for a heavy handed punishment. Decrying the state of Arteria now and how easy it was for a ¡®misguided¡¯ adventurer to stick their nose where it didn¡¯t belong and subsequently send the city into chaos. Furthermore, the economic damage done across all industries seemed to be the main reason the merchant houses were so incensed knowing that this was not an organized attack against Arterian institutions. But merely rogue actors taking justice into their own hands and therefore disrupting trade to such an extent that the city was at a standstill.


    Lotkep remained in the middle. The dwarf would need convincing somehow. Kouzal¡¯s representative unfortunately, seemed to be swaying closer and closer to the economic argument, the merchant house likely also having suffered greatly. Not good. Even with the dwarf, we¡¯d be four to five. What could affect them? Kouzal himself? But he isn¡¯t here. Maybe an appeal to skill? He seemed to like then new year''s performance, maybe his subordinates share that? It''s a leap for sure.


    Taking advantage of a lull in the verbal sparring, she took her chance and raised her hand.


    ¡°Excuse me, honourable justice. Can I make a character testimonial for the accused Sophie Kastiane?¡± She mustered the courage to ask.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Simmons¡¯s face tightening to scowl.


    The half orc looked surprised before a little saddened, ¡°I am sorry, but character testimonials on behalf of the defence is limited to the one¡¯s they call beforehand.¡±


    Shit. So much for that idea. Dejected, she held her tongue and frowned as she saw the chief justice shoot a look at Advocate Alexos.


    ¡°The honourable justice speaks the truth, unfortunately. However, since the cross examination is now officially over. You may head to the seating area and join the proceedings as a public observer.¡± The Advocate grinned. Huh?


    She nodded, not letting her emotions show.


    ¡°As this is a special case trial open to the public. I take this moment to now ask if either the prosecution or defence have any objections to moving forward to the next part of our proceedings where the public may offer their opinions and thoughts on current matters?¡± The chief justice took over.


    Ahh, these cheeky fucks. Elaria swore under her breath, but thankful nonetheless.


    Disgruntled, the prosecution voiced as much did not outright object. Alexos did not either, though he seemed almost instantly on guard when Simmons did not protest.


    What could it be? She mumbled.


    <hr><hr>


    He has a keen eye for trouble, that¡¯s for sure. Elaria bemoaned.


    Turns out the ¡®public¡¯ wasn¡¯t as public as it meant to be. At first she suspected nothing. But after a dozen or so members of the public praised the restoration of order and specifically, House Oppullus, she felt that something was off. Their facade was still masked by the few members of the citizenry that did make it in, offering words that pleaded for justice and the injustice of this current situation. But when she looked at their formal attire and that of those wearing fancier ones behind them, Elaria had a sneaking suspicion that things would not resolve so easily.


    Her guess proved too close to the truth. Taking a good look around, the room was stacked with merchants and nobles. I think I get why people are mad outside the Chamber now, heh. But it makes sense, who else would be free enough to attend such things? Or rather, who would hear about these arrangements first? Tsk.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The scent of stale air had already become too familiar, though the dusty carpeting irked her. She sighed, contemplating what to do. Her bum had grown sore after the first hour, let alone the subsequent half a dozen. Her heart also began to race, doubts of the verdict mingling with the plan that she had originally had in her mind. It needs to change. Over by where the accused were, Sophie looked equally as exhausted. The girl was allowed to keep her dull brown tunic that she now scratched at. Don¡¯t worry, big sis is here.


    Unlike Sophie or Sophia, who each valued their time spent together. Elaria had grown more carefree, she was mostly content just existing and doing her own thing. Whether it was from the Master¡¯s influence or just from how she had discovered many things on her own in the days when Sophie wasn¡¯t in the void palace, she didn¡¯t know. What she did know was that being in this world was fun, vibrant and full of many different things.


    She had arrived summoned or sent by accident. Paired with Raylani despite their unusual circumstances. And even travelled half of Traxia, the most ardently anti-elven nation there was with the dark elf in tow. All through the unexpected power of music and her voice, though a scantily clad dancer certainly helped catch a lot of the attention. They were a strange pair, but she didn¡¯t mind, though she still hoped the girl would stop calling her ¡®mistress¡¯.


    But being carefree didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t learn, and learn she did. Throughout her journeys in Traxia, she found even more joy in the art of surprise. Be it through a performance, words, or a simple act, she had discovered unexpected pleasure in goading out the reactions that people had when confronted with unexpected things. This court case then, was one such moment, but one that was proving far more difficult to crack. It was a battle of words and debates, not of music and fun.


    The prosecution wasn¡¯t playing fair even if their legal justifications are correct. Therefore, her immediate goal isn¡¯t to redeem Sophie, but to sway the neutral jurors. She had faith in her words to at least touch their hearts, though whether it¡¯d be enough to get their votes was a whole different matter.


    Another few merchants spoke and she could tell the Kouzal representative was getting antsy. The man seemed more receptive to their pleas for justice and preventing another round of riots. The dwarven one remained mostly stoic, or his beard made him look like he was sleeping. Either way works.


    Soon enough, another person finished their speeches and it was her turn to step up to the podium. Elaria put on her best smile and met the gazes of each juror. Most of them seemed indifferent and tired from the proceedings. Only representative Joselyn Oppullus, a younger blonde haired and hateful looking man, and Advocate Simmons showed outright distasteful expressions at her presence.


    One of the court officers helped her onto the podium and motioned for her to begin. Catching a glimpse of Sophie¡¯s worried expression, she flashed the girl a confident grin. Worry not, dear sister. I¡¯ve got an ace up my sleeve.


    ¡°You may begin.¡± The chief justice announced.


    ¡°Thank you, honored justice.¡± Elaria bowed, her motions exaggerated and performative, ¡°And thank you to the panel for taking the time to hear my thoughts.¡±


    A few grunts were her signal to continue. Elaria was more than happy to do so.


    ¡°It is in my opinion, the best interest of the court to make a decision only after knowing the full truth. In this instance, a truth which has yet I feel, thus far eluded you all. That is who my sister is as a person.¡± Elaria began, her eyes briefly meeting Sophie¡¯s, ¡°What I noted that both the defense and prosecution failed to mention was her plethora of accolades for her heroics and bravery.¡±


    ¡°What is this drivel?¡± Joselyn muttered.


    Ignoring him, she continued, ¡°Dear Sophie was recognised by Astralian church as having played a pivotal part in uncovering an undead plot in northern Carrador. She then served alongside templars, including the minotaur there, and played yet again, a key role in the liberation of Melisgrad. Diving headfirst into the fray, she fought her way to the source of the madness that had overtaken the city and destroyed it, earning herself the friendship of the then prince now king.¡±


    This seemed to catch the Kouzal representative by surprise, the man looking mildly more interested in her words and taking occasional looks at Sophie. Ah, so Kouzal¡¯s looking for merit, influence, or accomplishments. Let¡¯s try narrowing it down a little. She furrowed her brows, trying to recall everything Sophie had shared in the past few months.


    ¡°Her next attempt at heroics involved a trip down into the deeps around Abenstadt. There, she entered tunnels that roam beneath the earth and assisted in the lifting of a siege against the dwarven city of¡­ Karak Dar? Kaz Darak?¡± Shit, shit, shit, what a fucking time to forget the name? She looked over to Sophie in panic, but the girl was legally not allowed to speak during the character testimonials. Sophie tried to mouth something, but Elaria couldn¡¯t read her lips properly. ¡°Kar¡­ Dars?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough blubbering, either be done or continue.¡± Joselyn taunted.


    ¡°If I may, chief justice?¡± The Lotkep representative raised his voice.


    ¡°Considering the extraordinary circumstances, you may proceed.¡± The justice nodded.


    ¡°Lassie, do you mean Kaz Druzara? That¡¯s the only forge city near, err, under Abenstadtian territory.¡± The dwarf rumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one! Kaz Druzara! Where Sophie managed to ride a rock monster golem thing and help lift the siege. Not only that, there, she earned herself the title of ¡®Friend of the Stone¡¯ or was it ¡®Stonefriend¡¯? Whatever the case, it was for her headstrong idiocy and subsequent heroics, much of which she demonstrated in this instance as well.¡± Elaria recounted.


    The dwarf stroked his beard, visibly straightening his back. Wrong note caught the wrong target, but I guess a hook¡¯s a hook. Seeing no one rising to question her, she pushed on.


    ¡°Sophie then ended up in an encounter at the Academy where an assassin tried to kill a Traxian princess. Only her timely intervention stopped the situation from developing further. From the evidence gathered from the fight and subsequent information delivered to us, she reached the conclusion that the man had help from someone inside the city, specifically the Braveskull company. As the documents I provided to the court might show. So again, the only reason she has landed in her current position is because she had been thrown into a situation where inaction would¡¯ve resulted in large-scale suffering. A situation she could not allow.¡± Elaria finally finished, allowing herself a relieved exhalation of air.


    A few murmurs echoed in the audience but the greatest of mutterings came from the jury. The representatives discussed amongst themselves about her words save for the one from Teriack and Southshore who both seemed unimpressed. At least they¡¯re on the leniency side already.


    ¡°Your honor?¡± Joselyn raised his hand.


    ¡°You may proceed.¡± Came the reply.


    ¡°That was like a story told by a toddler, a tale wrapped only in heroics. You can¡¯t seriously expect us to take that opinion into account?¡± He aimed his words at Elaria, ¡°The way you describe her is almost like an overly sanitized version of her life story. Surely there¡¯s more you aren¡¯t sharing or why she was in those situations in the first place!¡±


    To her horror, Lord Kouzal¡¯s representative seemed to nod along at the man¡¯s words. Dammit , what about the dwarf?


    Still stroking his beard, the dwarf¡¯s lack of any concerned expression also worried her a little. I wish I could read him, stupid beard. Do they think I¡¯m bluffing? But that¡¯s actually what happened! Albeit a little summarized.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say or are you done? Because fanciful tales, however, truthful or not, only highlight moments in people¡¯s lives. Is she truly a hero? Or a victim of circumstance? How can we tell?¡± Joselyn smirked. That didn¡¯t even make sense!


    ¡°True.¡± House Vispray¡¯s representative agreed.


    ¡°Beyond that, heroism does not excuse the damage and precedent her actions will set for the future moving forward.¡± Mikantos¡¯s female representative joined her colleagues, ¡°Not only that, but her actions here are what¡¯s being called into question, not her past. It is her actions that have caused all of us much suffering and even more amongst the citizenry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And with unfound conviction she launched an attack, nay, an assault onto innocent targets to seek retribution for things yet unproven.¡±


    Dammit, that¡¯s¡­ wait! The hostages! Elaria growled, if I can''t change your minds, I''ll just have to force you to. She sucked in a deep breath to calm herself.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s move on.¡± Joselyn tapped his desk.


    ¡°W-wait! Your honour! I know it might be breaching protocol but may I ask a question?¡± Elaria blurted out.


    Her demand received some active boo¡¯s from both the hostile jurors and the audience that were in their ploy. The chief justice hesitated from this display and Elaria panicked. She had one shot at this.


    She clutched the sides of the podium and tried to keep herself in place. Steadying her mind, she reached out mentally, allowing the little tendrils of nothingness to snake its way along the unfathomable strands of mana currents that ran through the Chamber. Like a beast, it was hungry, but she contained it, forcing it to find the routes most familiar.


    It coiled around two distinctive ones, her companions. Through them she drove it forward, to use what little was left of their aura¡¯s to guide it. Pushing the unceasing emptiness forward, she finally found what felt like an anomaly and smiled. Beyond the boundary of rationality and the arcane, she had the tendril clutch onto but a simple cobble tile at first, then the shirt of the closest person in the crowd outside.


    Through the breach she had made hours earlier, she was now standing on a grand stage, readying for her largest performance yet. But the cost was great, it sapped away at her own lifeforce. Before long, she too would need to shatter one of the ancient crystals like Sophie had. But that was a problem for another time. For to protect her sister, nothing was out of the question.


    Jolting back into her mind, she could feel the courtroom¡¯s gaze entirely on her. She had no idea what the chief justice had said or what made Joselyn and the other hostile lords snicker. But she could guess it was her turn to speak.


    ¡°I know I am but an unworthy bard, Elaria Kastiane, or evidently as some people say, ¡®The Nightengale¡¯, a name I am not yet familiar with but endeavor to fulfil what expectations come from it, for the people.¡± She announced, her arms gesturing grandly at herself. An introduction.


    This bizarre speech saw more than a few jurors frowning. To them, she must¡¯ve seemed like she broke under pressure, turning into a madwoman.


    ¡°In this most unique and bizarre of trials, called mere day¡¯s after an arrest. Leaving no sufficient time for any competent gathering of evidence. You accuse my sister and her compatriots of breaking the law, for which is true. That I will not deny. But for their punishment to be decades imprisonment verging on life in captivity? For their herorics? That I cannot allow.¡± She continued. Sprinkle in the plot.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Advocate Alexos muttered at his desk.


    ¡°You attempt to sully the rule of law yourself, Sir Joselyn Oppullus, Advocate Simmons. The rest of you merchant lords too. All on Braveskull¡¯s behalf.¡± She accused.


    ¡°You are here to deliver character testimonials, I ask that you refrain from broaching matters beyond that.¡± The chief justice scowled at her. Sorry, but rules are made to be broken.


    ¡°My sister attacked the mining complex to save people, to liberate hostages and freed what Advocate Alexos said were slaves and more. Yet, for that deed, for free Arteria¡¯s sons and daughters, and those of travellers and other abused victims. Her sentence is as harsh as it is? That is simply unacceptable.¡± The stakes and the characters.


    ¡°What are you doing? Officer, please remove madam Kastiane from the podium.¡± The justice ordered.


    The court erupted into a flurry of accusatory words being flung at her for disrupting the proceedings. The trinites moved closer, her window was closing.


    ¡°A moment! Please! I seek justice and you would have me removed?!¡± She cried out, ¡°Where are all the people she saved?! Where are all the wounded? The freed? The suffering?¡± She tried to squirm out of the nearby guard¡¯s grasp, ¡°You brought people here for the character testimonials and trials! They are all but merchants and nobles! Where are the common folk?! Where are those who were hurt?! Why are they missing?! All I ask is where are they?! Tell me, tell us all!¡± She cried out desperately. To repeat a theme.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! I will hold you in contempt of court if you continue! You make a mockery of the legal system!¡± The chief justice growled.


    The defense looked utterly defeated, their reputation ruined by her. The opposition was in contrast, smug and celebratory, having just witnessed the self sabotage on display.


    But Elaria smiled the widest, for her morals were simply. She would seek fun and protect her friends, there was little need for true right or wrong in the void. If antagonistic entities threatened her and played dirty to legally win, she was prepared to raise the stakes as high as she needed to. She looked at Sophie with a plea in her eyes, the girl matching the gaze but looked afraid. Elaria could only hope Sophie could read her lips, don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Where are they?! Where is Keely and the others?!¡± Sophie joined the cry.


    ¡°Madam, this is not advised-¡± Advocate Alexos tried to hush her with a panicked look on his face. Poor professionals, this must be so different from anything they were expecting.


    ¡°Where are the people who should have their story told most of all?!¡± Elaria called out to Sophie, wiggling her way out of a surprised guard¡¯s arms and beelining for the podium once more. A song for the people.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Someone aggressively yelled.


    ¡°Cease this!¡± Someone else called out.


    ¡°They were prisoners! I found them! They were tied up and-and¡­¡± Sophie spluttered to halt, her face flashing through her memories seemingly too vividly.


    ¡°What happened?! Tell me more! Sophie!¡± And to keep the rhythm.


    ¡°Enough of this!¡± A guard cried.


    ¡°Arrest her too!¡± A juror screeched.


    ¡°They were raped and tortured. There were so many pregnant¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s expression transformed into a haunted one as the girl fell still, unable to continue. Sorry for bringing up bad things, but I suspected there was more to the story. But this¡­ this is exactly what I need.


    ¡°Where are those the orcs raped and tortured?! Where are these women who were thusly violated and impregnated against their will?! Why are they not the ones speaking in court?! Hear me now, Arteria! Hear my voice and know the lies your leaders tell you! The ones who suffered the most are absent! For the sake of what?!¡± She roared as loud as she could, ¡°For the Braveskulls whose sins are brought to light only to be ignored?! Will you stand for this?!¡± A call to the heartstrings and soul.


    With her battlecry, her strength gave out and she tumbled down the podium steps. Amongst the alarmed, hostile, bewildered cries of the people around her, she smiled. Pained but not down for the count, she met the chief justice¡¯s eye, the man realizing something more was afoot. I suppose he is the chief justice for a reason.


    ¡°Silence in the court!¡± He roared as only a half orc could.


    Guards, citizens and jurors shut up at once. Only her own labored breaths echoed in her ears, still deafened from the explosive roar. The dusty carpeted floor tickled her nostrils but she was too weak to even sneeze. Sweaty, exhausted and weakened, she craned her neck upwards to meet the justice¡¯s gaze. A worthy performance.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Arrest her!¡± Joselyn broke the silence.


    ¡°Silence! No one moves until I say so!¡± The half orc roared once more, making the representative jump a little.


    The trinite guards near here were ready to arrest her but too afraid to make a move.


    With the orc¡¯s gaze burrowing into her, only one question came from the chief justice¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±

 Act 7 - The Void Flower: A Nightengales Deal

    ¡°If one travels through unfamiliar terrain such as thick forests or dense marshland. It is recommended to always travel in a group and to leave behind clear markers that are visible and easy to see in case one gets lost. If the situation permits, one should also consider using preassigned callouts to determine the severity of the situation at hand.¡±


    - Pathfinder Adrian Godwynson, Pathfinders Guild, ¡°On Navigating Difficult Terrain - Tips and Tricks¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°The trial wasn¡¯t fair.¡± Elaria smugly replied, ¡°So I just balanced the arguments. Gave a voice to the public.¡±


    Her pained breathing barely slowed her roll. The chief justice looked ready to explode. Those who knew were horrified. The buffoons who didn¡¯t, like Joselyn, were confused but still angry. Sophie just appeared worried for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then? You plan to plunge the city into chaos over a verdict you dislike?! Do you have no shame?!¡± The chief justice roared. The man''s neatly groomed hair seemed out of place against the fury radiating from him.


    Elaria winced, managing to pull herself up to a sitting position as she leaned against a step, ¡°Shame? Me? What about yourselves? To pin those who serve with their open wide for the common folk with arrows and imprisonment. All because the pesky profits of the Braveskull¡¯s took a hit? Pah. I¡¯d rather fight than be shamed into silence.¡±


    ¡°Honoured justice, why are you letting her talk? Just arrest her already!¡± The Mikantos representative cried out.


    For the first time since the start of the trial, the unyielding chief justice was utterly exhausted. The half orc letting out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Do not underestimate what you don''t understand. I don¡¯t know how she did it. But I believe you has managed to get her words out to the city.¡± He hung his head low.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Your honor? If I may?¡± The elven representative spoke publicly for the first time.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The justice lazily waved at him. The half orc evidently looking to bide his time for now.


    ¡°It would seem the young lady managed to breach the magical wards guarding the Chamber. In turn, she used an advanced form of vocal, ethereal, some form of projection to let her words be heard just outside the barrier.¡± The elf stated before turning to stare at her, ¡°Do I have it right?¡± Damn, he looks even more smug than me.


    She nodded.


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± Advocate Simmons muttered.


    ¡°Incredible? Impossible? Whatever the case may be, that matters not now, at least. Whatever she says will be heard by all outside.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The chief justice grunted, ¡°So?¡± He glared expectantly at her, ¡°What do you seek?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She paused, the pressure in her chest growing greatly, ¡°The people deserve to know the full truth. Where are the other victims of the mines? Where are they being hidden?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± Joselyn broke out of his stupor, ¡°There¡¯s no way someone like you could¡¯ve damaged the wards protecting the Chamber. Are we really just going to grovel before a madwoman¡¯s demands?¡± His house was definitely bought off by the Trading Company. No way anyone would shill that hard for them. Even the other opposition houses are remaining more subdued.


    His words prompted most of the merchants and nobles in the room to boo and hurl a few choice insults. Most of the jury were more confused than ever, but hesitant enough to not have jumped into a vote.


    ¡°And why would you need to know that?¡± The chief justice spoke up.


    ¡°Why do we need to know? Why, if the city is throwing heroes behind bars for rescuing loved ones taken into captivity and abused by the Braveskull company, then the least we should know is whether or not those rescued are safe or not? Or did you-¡± Elaria began.


    ¡°Hold that. You utter that last thought and you¡¯ll be going on trial next.¡± The half orc growled.


    Elaria just smiled. Their reactions are¡­ exquisite. Such powerful people, cornered like confused beasts. Except for the elf, he is too calm. As if he already sensed everything from the start, pah. That made her pause, then why didn¡¯t he stop me?


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the doors to the room swung open and two immaculately dressed templars strode into the hearing. They were followed by an overly portly man dressed in priestly garb. His attire was certainly eye-catching. Blues, reds, blacks, white, and all manner of stellar and astrological related symbols adorned his uniform. That only clashed all the more with the faint scent of alcohol which now invaded Elaria¡¯s senses.


    Without waiting for an introduction and before anyone could respond, the man clapped his hands loudly and chuckled, ¡°With the Arena closed during the winters and yet,¡± The man strut proudly down the steps towards the podium, ¡°The guard had been doubled, nay, tripled since the start of¡­ localized hostilities.¡±


    Elaria stared curiously at him and then towards the elf. The smug representative indulged himself a little and shot her a soft grin. Hah, hahah. Even I got played. This was a set up from the start. She had to stop herself from giggling, the pain in her chest and the impoliteness would¡¯ve been too much to bear.


    ¡°Orator¡­¡± The chief justice called out.


    The priest held up a hand asking for a minute, before peering over the podium down at Elaria. To her amusement, the chief justice caught his next words in his throat holding back whatever he wanted to say.


    ¡°I believe informing the public and allowing them access would be the best course of action to prevent any unforutnate acts of violence?¡± He suggested.


    She pursed her lips and nodded, ¡°And so they were locked in the city¡¯s arena all along. Treated¡­¡± She looked to the man, he nodded, ¡°and cared for but locked away.¡± She glanced back up, he directed her gaze towards the chief justice with a tilt of his head. Getting the message, she continued, ¡°And the city will allow access?¡± She posed the question.


    The half orc was incensed, but against this strange priest, he had been outplayed. With a low growl, he turned to one of the guards nearby, ¡°Tell Scavea.¡±


    Elaria observed the coldness in his eyes. Though the trial for Sophie and the others was still ongoing. Whatever advantages or lessons the prosecution wanted to impart had long since shattered. Now, with the arrival of the strange priest, whatever back up plans they had seemed to fade away as well.


    ¡°So the city will grant us permission to see our loved ones, at least.¡± Elaria said.


    She leaned back and could feel her vision blur. Her head swayed as she ached and the lack of energy smashed into her all at once.


    ¡°Ela!¡± Sophie¡¯s voice cried out from somewhere.


    A few more voices started chiming in as the room burst into noise once more. Whatever was being discussed now faded from her consciousness as she could only hear a fuzzy buzzing sound in her ears. Surrendering to exhaustion, she slumped down and let nature take its toll, the dust making her let loose a final series of coughs as darkness took hold.


    Though a creature of the void, she could still feel the wisps of something cusping themselves around her. It was like a cooling yet warming sensation. Blinking back her fatigue, she felt a little bit more alive. Alarmed, she tried to sit up when she was pulled to the side and propped against one of the benches meant for the public.


    Above her, the portly priest looked down thoughtfully, Elaria recognising his kind expression as but a mask. His eyes were calculating and dissecting her just as she was doing to him. Maybe he also sensed it, and a genuine smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. A schemer as well, but what¡¯s he searching for?


    ¡°Now, now. Everything¡¯s sorted, call it off, eh?¡± The priest patted her hair. Call it off? Huh? Ah! The spell.


    With a grunt and some exertion she reached out, a silencing call within her mind. Touched by the emptiness within and its duty fulfilled, the tendril of power strangled its advance. She could feel the effort to cease its consumption of mana and her spirit. Almost disappointed, it began retracting, following the path back into the darkness within her.


    Elaria let out a soft grunt when the process finished, casting wary glances at the people around her. Despite knowing something was up, neither the elf nor the priest seemed to have noticed the tendril itself. At least that part of the secret is safe.


    She groaned, a weak but affirming signal to the priest.


    ¡°Lovely that.¡± He clasped his hands together before turning back to address the jury and crowd., ¡°I suppose the city won''t fall into horrific anarchy just yet.¡±


    The chief justice let out an exasperated sigh, his ire having left Elaria and focusing squarely onto the priest. ¡°And what is it that makes the mighty Orator bless us with his indomitable presence today? This farce your way of subverting us? A play for your own sick pleasure?¡± He motioned towards Elaria.


    The priest chuckled, ¡°No, actually. This caught me completely by surprise too. Though I was originally intending to merely chastise you lot, her announcement proved too good an opportunity to pass up.¡±


    ¡°Mere coincidence? Really? I have a hard time believing that, Orator. You arrive just in time to sway the distraught madwoman, if coincidence really was the cause of your arrival. Then the Goddess must have her eye on us all.¡±


    ¡°Your mistrust wounds me, honored justice.¡± He patted himself, ¡°But alas, it is the truth. A happy coincidence is still a coincidence, however unbelievable it might be to your ears. ¡±


    ¡°Pah. If that¡¯s the case of this ''coincidence'', then answer me this, "Why are you aiding her? What good will that do you?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s just.¡± The priest beamed, ¡°More importantly, without her help, a riot would''ve started. Besides, she managed to crack the wards surrounding the Chamber somehow. Best be friendly enough to ask questions than to antagonize someone capable of such feats.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± The justice scoffed.


    Whilst the priest debated the justice. Elaria found herself trying to have a silent conversation with Sophie. Her sister seemed absolutely appalled at what she had just put herself through. Elaria shot Sophie a warm smile, a part of her happy to see the trial finally starting to swing their way. Another is just happy to have her sister finally start fussing over her so intently. If Raylani was here¡­ huh, I wonder how the other two are doing?


    Elaria¡¯s thoughts began to wander, her part in the case played in full. She wondered what retribution she¡¯d suffer from this. Afterall, unlike Sophie or Sophia, who both carried themselves mostly apart from the machinations of the nobility. Elaria and Raylani would often have contact with at least passing patrons who ranked amongst the wealthier citizens. Or would they just arrest me like what they planned to do with Sophie? Could they at least put us together?


    Like a bloodhound sensing prey, all her thoughts screeched to a halt the moment she heard the word ¡®punishment¡¯ being mentioned. Her attention honed in on the priest, the man having delivered a miniaturized sermon about the current situation before pivoting to the true issue at hand.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the jury and honored audience. I believe that the main issue at hand must be addressed promptly should we wish for any resolution at all. That being the sentences that the accused should receive.¡± The priest spoke.


    Simmons and Alexos both seemed to be on the verge of responding. But be it pressure from the priest or just the situation as a whole, the two held themselves back. No one else responded, prompting the man in question to only grin even more smugly.


    ¡°I suppose this means you have a plan already in mind, Orator?¡± The chief justice broke the silence.


    ¡°Of course! And one I believe would satisfy all parties involved.¡± The priest¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    Only now did Elaria notice the faint frown on Sophie¡¯s face whenever the priest spoke, the minute expression cutting in-between bouts of concern for Elaria¡¯s current state. Heheh, what a cute sister you are. Don¡¯t be worried about the priest, I¡¯ll protect you.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Go on.¡± The chief justice rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Since they did commit a crime, including the disavowed templar. They need to face due punishment. Are we in agreement?¡±


    The court murmured their assent, though most seemed uncertain of what direction the priest was trying to take things in.


    ¡°That being said. They did perform deeds of heroism however disagreeable to you it may be. And if their sentences are anything but just, the riots in the previous weeks will only intensify until the situation spirals further out of control.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Particularly because of a certain troublemaker.¡± He looked towards Elaria who just shrugged. I did what I had to.


    ¡°Get to the point.¡± The half orc demanded.


    ¡°Of course, your honor. What I propose is a doctrine taught by the church, but obviously to be implemented differently. Salvation through service.¡± The priest announced performatively, his arms spread wide like an embrace. ¡°I know this might sound offensive to some here. But I propose a six month-¡±


    ¡°Six months?! After what happened?!¡± Joselyn broke ranks and yelled out loud, ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind old m-¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡± The half orc shouted, his voice booming loud enough to make even Elaria wince, much less the jurors nearby.


    ¡°Your honor¡­¡± Joselyn muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. The church might have an agreement not to interfere with matters of state. But if you dare insult this man, I doubt anyone can save you from the wrath of the inquisition. Not even your father.¡± The orc spat.


    ¡°You-!¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, please. My proposal.¡± The priest tried to soothe tensions, his arms raised in alarm. Elaria saw how his templar guards tensed up at the same time. How dangerous.


    ¡°My apologies, Orator.¡± The chief justice slid back into his seat.


    The priest bowed, ¡°Thank you. My proposal would involve the sentancing only lasting for six months. But during which they will take on tasks that others won¡¯t and solve what problems should arise. For I think we can all agree, that despite the copious amounts of adventures and mercenaries that frequent this fair city, there are a great many requests and more mundane things left untouched save by the guards.¡± The priest began once more.


    ¡°That is true.¡± Advocate Simmons chimed in, earning him a glare from Joselyn.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Alexos defended his colleague.


    ¡°I propose that the disgraced rangers retain their postings given their relative inaction besides facilitation. But their duties will focus on the countryside and borders of Arteria as they always have. Except that this time, it is with a focus on the problems and issues that arise all too often on the borderlands.¡± He pointed to the accused.


    He let the suggestion sink in, a sly smirk on his face. He looked down towards Elaria and bowed, sending a slight shudder down her spine at the more calculating and sinister smile this time around.


    ¡°For the templar¡­ former templar blademaster. I will ask that the city puts his skills to good use by seconding him to the legion for hazardous duties and training the men. Until six months is done and his fate can be brought to discussion once more. Any objections?¡±


    None did, though few scowled at him.


    ¡°For our final subject. Sophie Kastiane. The unknown variable.¡± The priest tutted, the first time his smug expression turned more serious. Elaria wondered what exactly was going through his mind right now. And just how much he knew about Sophie.


    ¡°I propose a six month period, same as the others. But more flexible in scope yet restrictive at the same time.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Explain.¡± Elaria accidentally blurted out, surprising herself and the priest. She felt strangely vulnerable as an almost overly discerning glint flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Eager, aren¡¯t we?¡± The priest chuckled, ¡°As I was saying.¡± He addressed the room, ¡°A six month period, given her go to heroics she will register with the adventurers guild and solve localized commissions as service to the city. That said, considering that she is a student at the Academy, her activities will be limited to the weekends. Allowing her to continue with her studies while still serving her sentance to society.¡±


    ¡°Only on weekends? Are you crazy?¡± Joselyn interjected, ¡°After everything she¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°After everything, yes.¡± Alexos shot back before the priest could respond, having gained some level of approval for this plan, ¡°My client, if you remember, is only nineteen years of age. At least according to the standard calendar.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please.¡± Simmons tried to plead with his client but was ignored.


    ¡°Because she is a student who is already being punished. That she is a student slated to serve double duty would be taxing enough. To further cultivate her already remarkable skills and put it in service to the state would be the most sensible option.¡± Alexos argued.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The priest took back control, ¡°To waste her talents in prison should be a crime. She is a warrior and evidently one with a strong sense of justice. I am certain the guild will be delighted to have her.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Joselyn grunted, "Cowards."


    ¡°Then I suppose without any official opposition tenured to this plan of action. The jury is ready for a vote?¡± The chief justice suggested.


    A series of nods were his reply.


    The court fell into silence as the jurors discussed amongst themselves in a separate room, leaving the courtroom to wait for their verdict. With remarkable alacrity, they returned and resumed their posts. Back at his station, the chief justice pulled out a piece of parchment and announced the results.


    ¡°In accordance with the jury, in relation to the sentencing of dissatisfied elements of the Arterian rangers. The verdict is guilty, in a unanimous vote, their punishments to be meted out over the course of six months on the borderlands in service to the state.¡±


    His words were followed by a tepid, almost hesitant round of applause from the audience.


    ¡°In accordance with the jury, in relation to the sentencing of disgraced templar blademaster Sir Taurox. The verdict is guilty, in a split vote of six for and three against, his punishment to be meted out over the course of six months on the outskirts of Arteria in service to the state.¡±


    Though the words were expected, there was a growing tension in the air. Did they decide differently for Sophie?


    ¡°In accordance with the jury, in relation to the sentencing to student Sophie Kastiane. The verdict is guilty, in a split vote of five for and four against, her punishment to be meted out over the course of six months for the city of Arteria¡¯s adventurers guild branch, over each and every weekend. Successful implementation includes the passage of the current academic year as well. ¡°


    Hearing this, Elaria sagged with relief. Her sister shared a dejected if also relieved expression. The priest and elven representative continued to look smug. Joselyn and his gang were pissed, their ire directed mostly at the priest though Elaria wasn¡¯t immune either. The advocates could finally rest easy, the two of them settling down into their seats.


    ¡°With that. I, Chief Justice Brugar Angfar of Arteria. Hereby thank the public for their presence in this special trial, thank the jury for their service, and declare this sordid affair put to rest. Court is adjourned.¡± The chief justice stood up and banged his gavel down.


    The court collectively let out a tired cheer. Nearly seven hours of proceedings having finally come to a close. The audience gallery flooded out the exit as elite retainers came to retrieve the jurors. Guards made moves to escort the prisoners away, but allowed Sophie one last glance at Elaria.


    See you soon, Elaria mouthed at her sister.


    Sophie just broke into a wide smile, the sight warming Elaria¡¯s heart. Sophie¡¯s alarmed expression therefore also startled Elaria. Just in time for her to see the priest loom over her and extend a helping hand.


    Wary yet filled with equal amounts of curiosity, Elaria took the extended hand as the man pulled her up. He gave her an approving nod before gesturing towards Sophie, ¡°I believe we have much to discuss, young lady. We should walk and talk. Say goodbye to your sister for now.¡±


    Ah! But! ¡°I still have important buisness here.¡± She declared.


    The priest smirked, ¡°The other trial? They adjourned for the day two hours ago and will resume tomorrow.¡± Dammit! Then what happened to Raylani and Aryana?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man smirked, ¡°If you¡¯re waiting for your compatriots, they¡¯ve likely gone to somewhere familar to them to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°How-?¡±


    ¡°Your sister down there. The church has had its eye on her longer than you think. Her partner is someone we are more familiar with than, well, you.¡±


    Cautious, Elaria took a small step sideways to create some distance.


    ¡°See? I told you we¡¯d have much to discuss. Now bid farewell to her. You¡¯ll see her soon enough. Or are you not quite as curious as I assumed?¡±


    Elaria growled, but understanding the words were an invitation for her to learn more about the machinations behind the scenes. And about why he intervened when he did? And just why are the church interested in Sophie? Do they know about the Master?


    She turned back to wave at Sophie and blew her sister a kiss, the act making Sophie giggle a little. The first proper joy she¡¯d witnessed from the girl¡¯s face since the night of the assasination attempt. Satisfied, she gave the priest a nod. Into the monster¡¯s den it is.


    <hr>


    ¡°Your friends are in the Grand Library.¡± The priest informed her after a third templar whispered into his ears. Sensing the suspicion emanating from her, he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t usually have eyes and ears everywhere. But today is, I think you can agree, a more than special occasion.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, and that made her even more suspect of him. She grunted in agreement.


    ¡°Since we are in the loosest sense of the word, allies of convience. Let me introduce myself. You may address me by my title of Orator, that is, Orator Vitellus. I serve as the liaison between the Stellar Observatory and the church as a whole. Occasionally of course, as with today, I might play my hand in matters beyond the ecclesiastical.¡±


    ¡°Elaria Kastiane, bard.¡± She grunted, still wary about the priest.


    The Orator chortled a little, clearly amused by her reluctance to fully engage.


    ¡°Come this way. We¡¯ll only take a moment.¡± He directed her to a sideroom.


    At once, she readied herself to attack at a moment¡¯s notice. More concerned about an ambush than anything.


    Helping himself to an unoccupied office in the Chamber. The templars dutifully stood guard outside, giving the two of them privacy. Elaria frowned, the situation was now decidedly tilted to his advantage. She¡¯d have to play her cards carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. We at the observatory know that your sister Sophie is an¡­ abnormal child, to put it mildly. How abnormal and to what degree, we still do not know. Though I suspect there¡¯s little chance you¡¯d volunteer that information for free?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I thought as much. So in the spirit of cooperation, let me tell you this and ask one simple question in return. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°First. I believe that the world is on the cusp of something terrible. Only by cultivating heroes and warriors willing to brave the darkness will we have a chance to stop it.¡± He spoke.


    Darkness? Could this be related to Sophie¡¯s fight down in the dwarven mines? Didn¡¯t Sophia come from whoever the shadow Goddess was? But he also mentioned others. Then ¡°Who?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Now, now. I share only what is relevent. I must still keep some information close to my heart. Just as you do.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf, fair enough. But are the saints at the Academy invovled in pediction of yours?¡±


    ¡°Of that, you can be certain.¡± He smiled meanacingly, creepy.


    ¡°So? What about your question for me?¡± Elaria tried to regain some momentum.


    ¡°Ah, right. Well it¡¯s an obvious one. How did you break the barrier? Under all logical and rational understanding, what you just did is nigh impossible, yet you did it and almost incited another riot.¡±


    Elaria looked away, pondering what to say. The truth would reveal too much, yet lying might be a futile experience with soneone like him. It¡¯s just bad vibes all around. She drummed her fingers against her knees, how vexing.


    ¡°Highly concentrated disperion of mana in one area.¡± She tried to stay vauge yet still anwser the question satisfactorily.


    ¡°Ahh, I see.¡± Dammit, he¡¯s too sharp. ¡°The wards were made to sustain tremendous amounts of damage and be mostly resistant to almost all arcane types that we could think of. To disperse the mana¡­ yes¡­ but then, how would it break?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She paused, too late to go back on those claims now. ¡°I used the crowd¡¯s ambient mana for support. After all, all I need is a chain of energy and well, everyone was practically standing shoulder to shoulder on the streets. So it wasn¡¯t that hard to draw from a wellspring of free energy.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± He mumbled to himself, ¡°And to think, a young bard like yourself was the one who made it happen. How interesting.¡± He chuckled and pulled out a flask from under his robes.


    As he twisted the cap open, she smelled the hard to miss scent of alchohol once more. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s supposed to be doing that.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± He let out a satisfied sigh, ¡°Always helps me think, you see?¡± He tapped his head, ¡°That aside. You are clearly more than meets the eye, bard. To be capable of penetrating such a spell requires skill and energy as expected of a senior mage of the mage¡¯s guild. Much less a travelling performer.¡±


    She stiffened, wondering what she was about to be accused of. I knew it, I said too much.


    ¡°You look frightened, good. It means you are constantly assessing the situation. I had to deal with a young lady not unlike yourself. She was, however, quite headstrong and stubborn. Though we came to an accord nonetheless. Though that whole affair was, if I''m being kind, a mess."


    ¡°And?¡± She tersely asked. Why should I care? She stopped herself just short of finishing her words.


    ¡°And I hope that you and I can come to some sort of¡­ beneficial understanding, shall we say.¡±


    She cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pry. You are sister to Sophie Kastiane, that much already raised more than a few of our eyebrows. No way to hide that now.¡± He chuckled. Elaria gritted her teeth, she did in fact, completely out herself to the city. ¡°But you also know of the church keeping a more watchful eye on things. That is why I shall propose to you this, should the need arise, work with us. You need not become a part of the clergy or templar. Simply be open to the idea, that is all I ask.¡±


    Elaria eyed him waryily, her nose itched from the dust earlier, helped even less by the tickling sensation of the alcohol tainted air. Examining him, she found no trace of malice, at least none that would indicate his offer was anything beyond the opening of relations. Despite her own qualms, she could see nothing wrong with this.


    ¡°Fair enough. I accept those terms. At least, considering they are only asking me to remain receptive to future cooperation, right?¡± She sighed.


    "Correct! Just so!" The priest took another swig of his drink.


    "Fine. I see nothing wrong with that."


    ¡°Excellent.¡± He clapped his hands together, about to take a celebratory swig when someone knocked on the door.


    He scowled and hid his drink. ¡°Yes?¡± He called out.


    ¡°My lord. A messenger has come from the Primus Councillor.¡± One of the templars replied.


    ¡°Very well, inform them I am on my way.¡±


    ¡°At once, my lord.¡±


    He stood up, Elaria doing much the same.


    ¡°I suppose our time together is at an end. How convienient for the both of us.¡± He chuckled, ¡°May you be blessed by the stars.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± She grunted.


    Elaria waited for him to leave with the templars before filing out the doorway herself. She rubbed her forehead and tried to massage away the oncoming headache. What a tiring day. I hope Sophia''s fine back on campus, none of us are there right now. Elaria lowered her eyes a little, no point worrying now. I''ll see her soon enough too.

 Act 7 Chapter 14: To The Adventurers Guild Once More

    ¡°Illegal Operation Dismantled: Outriders Saved The Day


    Last week, turmoil within the eastern city state of Arteria reached a boiling point. Under credible information provided by partners within Arteria, and with orders straight from the League Council. Our brave outriders set out with a contingent of adventurers to investigate the information they received. There, they heroically faced down an illegal slave mining operation rumored to be headed by the Arterian trading house of the Braveskull Company.


    Commencing a daring raid in the waning hours of the day, our brave lads managed to rescue an estimated five hundred prisoners, slaves, and other victims of the Company. Resistance proved to be fierce as League forces suffered casualties during the assault, but our brave lads stood firm and carried out their orders with skill. With this recent development, trade minister¡­


    - The Ascalonian, Front Page, ¡°News of Our Neighbors/ Main Story.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    She didn¡¯t mind her ¡®prison¡¯. It had been spacious, roomy, and quite well stocked with books. Yet no matter the amenities that had been present, nothing could quite compare to the feeling of freedom she felt being back out in the city. The only, tiny, little thing that soured her mood somewhat, wasn¡¯t even the trinite guardsmen escorting her to the adventurers guild. It was the thousands of citizens currently cheering or jeering her and her fellow soldiers on.


    She was partly embarrassed but partly amazed. Whatever Elaria had done, the city was invigorated, almost overly energetic as people turned their anger into other emotions. Perhaps the only sign of things had been amiss were how tense the bluecloaks were, and the copious amount of redcloaks assisting their brethren in controlling traffic. It was strange to think that just a few hours ago, the city could¡¯ve thrown itself into complete anarchy on the verge of an outright rebellion.


    Despite all that, Sophie felt herself smile. Her message had reached Sophia after all. We can still mend things.


    As the others were led to their respective postings, Taurox nodded approvingly at Sophie. It was a small almost imperceptible nod, but it was one that made her heart swell with pride. Within his gaze, she could sense the tiniest hint of pride. Perhaps not in her martial skills, but most certainly in her commitment to rescuing the people from the kolonia. I won¡¯t let you down, Sir Taurox.


    The guild itself was abuzz with activity, similar to the first time she had entered the city. Insulated from the outside world, many of the adventurers seemed to care little about the new arrivals, though she supposed the two awkward looking trinite¡¯s next to her were more than eye-catching enough. As they got closer to the reception counter however, Sophie could feel her mouth starting to dry up. The day¡¯s events are finally catching up.


    She was a criminal, in a legal sense. Though she had done what she had to, the city had seen fit to sentence her anyway. Elaria did come to her rescue, but more concerningly, so had a priest who she had seen take a great interest in herself and especially Elaria. The last she saw of them, the man had led Elaria away. Something which bothered her greatly as it was her own failure which led to Sophia suffering heinous acts. If Ela gets hurt too because of me¡­


    ¡°Name please?¡± The guild clerk got her attention.


    ¡°Ahh! Oh, Sophie Kastiane.¡± She squeaked.


    ¡°The guards have explained the purpose of your visit already. To register as an adventurer, right?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Might I inquire what specialisation or preferences you have in regards to combat?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­¡±


    ¡°Like do you prefer fighting up front, backline. And stuff like if you think you¡¯re more of a warrior, a defender, better with swords or bows, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m an alright fighter with a sword. More of a dueling style though. At least, I do better then, I think.¡±


    ¡°Alright, and don¡¯t worry about it. This is so if we ever need to pair you up we¡¯ll know what deficiencies we need to cover and how you can augment other teams.¡± The receptionist hummed as she wrote a few things down onto a paper.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Well then, please proceed over there to Clerk Amara, she can get the rest of the procedure set up. We¡¯ve heard bits and pieces about you so we don¡¯t doubt your skills. But you¡¯ll still have to go through basic assessment. That''s alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie confirmed.


    ¡°Excellent. See you around.¡±


    With a polite curtsy, she and her guards moved further into the building, now attracting the attention of proper adventurers as they stared at the new arrival like hawks. Even the guards seemed to be a little rattled, unsure if they were meant to even be here beyond escorting her to the guild. They¡¯re committed to their work, at least. It did, however, have the unecessary side effect of drawing everyone¡¯s eyes onto her. After all, not every new adventurer registers under the watchful eye of the city¡¯s Trinity Guards.


    ¡°For the record. Thank you for what you¡¯ve done.¡± One of the Trinite¡¯s whispered.


    Startled, Sophie looked over to find the man¡¯s cowl-covered face looking back at her, a kind almost respectful expression in his eyes. Deciding to reply in kind, she dipped her head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied sincerely.


    The other Trinite grunted, seeing no need to interject.


    Sophie managed to hold onto a half smile. While it was nice to be appreciated, she still felt uneasy about everything.


    At the counter for the guild¡¯s administrative officer, a stern looking lady looked up and down. The way her gaze narrowed and seemed to calculate everything about Sophie from just a glance sent a small shudder down Sophie¡¯s spine. She¡¯s far too much like Hilda, seeking only flaws to improve.


    ¡°Well? What do you need?¡± The lady tersely greeted them.


    ¡°Here to finish registering for the guild and the assessment.¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡± The lady gave her one last once over before shuffling to a stack of papers and scribbling things into it. She fished out more papers and stamped a few things before thrusting a messy stack into Sophie¡¯s hands. ¡°Read through these. Sign at the bottom. Then come back to me when everything¡¯s in order, alright? Good. Use the desks over there.¡± The lady pointed vaguely to another part of the hall.


    Dismissed and a little clueless, she awkwardly trotted over to the seating area and found a spare table. The guards with her looked even more uncertain than before when one of them finally broke rank. The man tapped her shoulder, feigning a small cough to emphasize his point.


    ¡°Yes sir?¡± Sophie queried.


    ¡°Well uhh, we¡¯re just supposed to make sure you sign up and well, you¡¯re here. You aren¡¯t planning on escaping from town, are you?¡± The kinder guard asked.


    Sophie frowned, a tad baffled still. She just shrugged and shook her head. ¡°No point running now anyways.¡± She answered, ¡°¡®specially not when my sister broadcasted my name to the whole place.¡± She snickered, trying to lighten the mood.


    Seeing her more casual demeanor, the guard chuckled, ¡°Nowhere to hide, eh?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Well, uhh, my partner and I are going to head back to the Chamber. You stay safe, alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She grinned.


    "Blessed by the stars." The man bid farewell.


    "Blessed by the stars." She echoed.


    The second guard grunted his own acknowledgements as well. Watching them walk away felt surreal to her. The day¡¯s events had been one of the slowest she¡¯d ever had to endure yet was simultaneously the fastest that had passed her by.


    She had been in court. Confirmed that Sophia was at least still active thanks to Elaria¡¯s presence. Been accused then had her sentance lessened. Now she was becoming an adventurer, or at least on the way to. She grimaced, and I¡¯ve got all that work to catch up on too, heh, Ary must be worried sick.


    As she finally had some space to herself, she turned her focus to the forms splayed out across the table. Rules and regulations, liabilities, commissions, information about the guild, codes of conducts, a whole mess of documents to basically say that she knew she would be placing herself in danger and that unless it was a guild assigned commission, they would only handle body retrieval at most.


    Sophie chuckled to herself, putting myself in danger, pfft.


    She leaned back as she pursued them anyways, taking the time to steady her emotions and thoughts. For a split second, she felt a sense of disquiet. The last time I was here¡­ stars above, that was a while ago.


    She thought back to what was now a year ago. The last she¡¯d seen of Annalise and Mila as the two had simply spirited themselves back to Melton. It was also then that she herself had seen, felt, the call to action. When Aryana had been taken, they had already become fast friends. Outcasts that bonded through extraordinary circumstances. She still remembered the punch in her gut that she felt when they realized the girl was taken. Fearing both a repeat to what happened to herself or worse, she practically threw herself solely to the task of rescuing her. Heh, and with Sir Taurox too.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Only now did she come to the sobering realization that although for her, that night had been etched into memory. Having seen the scale and depravity which the Braveskull company had wrought upon those taken to the kolonia, she was more certain than ever that she had to do something. What, she still wasn¡¯t sure, given that her good deeds only resulted in her immediate albeit brief incarceration and trial.


    With the final stroke of her pen, she signed her name the only way she knew how. The way that Eva had taught her back in the estate. Seeing it evoked a tingle of nostalgia within her, the distant memories of a lifetime ago. I hope Eva¡¯s doing well.


    She leaned back in her chair, the hard leather doing little to ease her worries. Sophie closed her eyes and sighed. She knew that such moments would be hard to get from now on, the punishment of service heaped upon her would take up the time she usually allocated to friends and Ary. But it was one thing that she didn¡¯t mind, that much.


    Pushing herself up off the chair, she organized the documents into a neat pile and carried them over to the counter. The lady perked up for a moment only to realize it was just Sophie. Her measurable disappointment was not lost on the girl, Sophie having to force herself to hide a growl of her own.


    ¡°You done?¡±


    Sophie nodded and handed the papers over. The lady gave them a brief annoyed glance before processing them and sticking them into a cabinet under her desk.


    ¡°Well everything should be in order. Head round back down the right hallway, tell whoever¡¯s on duty that you¡¯re here to sign up and need to do your physical assessment.¡±


    ¡°Rignt now?¡± Sophie inquired, a little surprised at how quickly she had been ordered to move.


    ¡°Well you don¡¯t look busy, so yes, today.¡± The lady rolled her eyes.


    Sophie grunted, a little angry herself at the poor treatment. But without being integrated into the guild, all she could do was follow the instructions given.


    A few adventurers kept their distance from her, but most remained curious about the girl that had been brought in by trinite guardsmen. Already, she could hear the occasional whisper about the ¡®scandolous¡¯ half elf. Whatever they were saying ranged from benign guesses on what happened, to the accusations of high level crime. Thankfully, there was also a small minority that had probably heard Elaria¡¯s announcement, taking a moment or two to simply smile or acknowledge her. So this is how gossip and rumors spread so fast about the outside world. Heh.


    Only now did she have time to appreciate the guild hall properly. Like most of Arteria, many parts of it seemed to have been designed to maximize functionality and utility. Wide, easy to access stairs around the sides of the building. The cafe still functioned as it did when she had previously met with Karzan and Ary. Despite her own concerns about life, the atmosphere in the building was positively bustling with conversations.


    Making her way through the people and into the side hallway, she found herself standing at a crossroads. Up didn¡¯t seem to be the answer, but there were also doors to her left, right and straight ahead. Building up her courage, she caught the gaze of a nearby adventurer.


    ¡°Umm, excuse me.¡± She tried to keep her voice down.


    ¡°Aye?¡± A tall bearded man answered her.


    ¡°Ummm, which way is it to the assessment hall?¡±


    ¡°Assessment hall? You a newbie?¡± The man snickered, elbowing his colleague to point at her. The other adventurer just grunting, seeming a little annoyed by his compatriot¡¯s antics as he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Err, kinda?¡± Sophie answered. To adventuring, no, to the guild, probably.


    ¡°Lemme tell ya something, kids like you think this is all fun an¡¯ games. But this is dangerous work ya hear?¡± Kids like me?


    Sophie would¡¯ve felt offended if she didn¡¯t just feel annoyed. ¡°I know, but I still need to take the assessment.¡±


    ¡°Tch, kids these days.¡± The man grunted, ¡°Tis down that way.¡± He pointed to the door straight ahead, ¡°Try not to flunk out.¡± He chortled.


    ¡°Will do.¡± Sophie tersely replied.


    What a welcome. She growled to herself. Now for the assessment, I wonder what they¡¯ll try to do.


    Ignoring his snickering in the background, she forged on ahead. With one sweaty palm on the door handle, she pushed it down and swung the door open. Time to make it official.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Bit late to start training.¡± A toned, muscular man with a scar on his face chuckled, ¡°Just make sure you tidy up after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± She was caught off guard at his sudden words. Taking a few seconds just to understand what was happening


    ¡°Traynor¡¯s boys got the front half reserved though. So if you want to use it, ask nicely.¡± The man continued.


    Looking him up and down, her eyes were quickly drawn to his neck. His guild tags dangled freely, Sophie catching sight of a word beginning with a capital ¡®G¡¯. A gold ranker, that¡¯s pretty high up. Hmm¡­ wasn¡¯t Anna also gold? Or was she silver? No matter.


    ¡°Um, sir?¡± She tried to ask.


    The man spun to face her, his body physically looming over her through no fault of his own. Sophie naturally shrunk back a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, lass?¡± He cocked his head in curiosity.


    ¡°Umm, the administrative staff said I should come here to get my assessment.¡±


    ¡°Assessment? What assessment?¡± He scratched his head. Oh dear.


    ¡°Uh, for joining the guild?¡±


    ¡°Joining the¡­ you?¡± The man looked stunned, he then cast his gaze over her shoulders and around them. Finding no one else, he looked just as confused as when he began, ¡°Just you? Where are your friends?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ huh? Yeah? It¡¯s just me.¡± Sophie was now confused too.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ it¡¯s just people usually apply only after they¡¯ve formed a party or have a group try out to see who¡¯s actually capable. But ya doing this on your own? Are you sure?¡± He seemed skeptical, even a little disdainful of her decision. That''s fair enough.


    Sophie did not falter and just nodded, ¡°Yeah, just me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ odd. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Sophie grew a little more annoyed.


    ¡°Huh¡­ ballsy, I¡¯ll give you that. Why don¡¯t you come back around in half an hour? It¡¯ll be dark by then but I¡¯ll need to set up the training programme for one person since it¡¯s usually designed for groups, duo¡¯s at minimum.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ sounds fine.¡± Sophie agreed. Dammit, I just want to get back to campus to see Ary.


    ¡°Right. And I hope you don¡¯t mind, usually we do sparring and things of that nature later on. But since you¡¯re on your own, I¡¯ll have you sparring against someone. Properly. Need to make sure your bravado ain¡¯t just a quick ticket to die, I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Good. I suppose I¡¯ll see you then¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Sophie Kastiane.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then, Sophie.¡± He dipped his head, ¡°If you can¡¯t find me, ask around for the Wraithblade''s Hayden, they¡¯ll know to send you to me.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±


    Brushed aside, Sophie suddenly felt extremely fatigued. Unlike when she would expend her body to the point of physical exhaustion, she was mentally a wreck. More things to remember, more things to do, more things to prepare for. Slinking back out into the hallway and pointedly ignoring the snickering of the rude adventurer as she passed by, she walked back into the main guild lobby.


    Noises assailed her from every which way. Bright lights and the sea of people made her vision grow blurry. Others passed by her, brushing past with polite apologies or some more rudely pushing through. Her mouth suddenly felt dry, only now realizing that throughout the trial she had barely anything to eat or drink, her stomaching joining in with a soft gurgle. Sweat and iron dominated the air around, irritating her nostrils and bringing back unpleasant memories. And yet¡­


    Something softly wafted into her nose, a tantalizing brush before it was gone once more. Floral hints, lavender, vanilla¡­ Sophie immediately perked up and every facet of her body now refocused to identify the source. She tuned out all the people, scanned each and every corner. She hugged the wall, avoiding distractions as she took stock of the room. Suppressing her other urges, she turned her attention to the most likely area visitors would be. The cafe.


    Within the guild there were countless other redheads. Though most wore armor or uniforms of the staff. Yet there, on the far side of the room, a head bobbed up and down. From behind, she could only see the singular braid. Gathering her wits, she hastily made her way towards it. Please.


    Her breathing grew more rapid as her anticipation built. Until a potential opportunity had gotten so close, she could hold back her longing. But what if it¡¯s not her? She froze and stilled, what if?


    ¡°Sophie!¡± A familiar voice called out.


    Her head snapped directly over and she saw Elaria waving at her. The girl had risen from her seat just past the redhead. Caught off guard, she could only sheepishly wave as she tried to collect herself. Then, she was there. The figure across from her stood up.


    A pleasing if worried smile on her face, the little twinkling in her eyes, the nervous hand fidgeting with her braid, only pausing when she finally caught sight of Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Aryana¡¯s delighted voice squeaked.


    ¡°Ary! Ela!¡± Sophie cried out in joy.


    She practically flung herself at the poor girl, falling into Ary¡¯s arms with a loving sigh.


    ¡°Eep!¡± The redhead squeaked as they embraced.


    It was a soft, warm, comforting feeling that soothed the ailing soul. For amidst the chaos of the past few weeks, here, she had returned to a haven of stability. Ary giggled and pet Sophie, the girl running her hands through Sophie¡¯s hair and giving her a few pleasant scritches. Sophie revelled in the momentary pleasure offered by the experience, unable to tear herself away.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± The girl let out a whisper, more of a whine than anything.


    Understanding her tone, Sophie smiled and turned her head, the two locking their lips in a soft kiss.


    Their exploration of each other was cut short by a low snickering that sent the two blushing scarlet at the display they just put on. Elaria was smiling widely, her sister gently elbowing Raylani in the sides as she pointed at them.


    ¡°What?¡± The dark elf jokingly shrugged, ¡°Would you enjoy that in public as well, mistress?¡±


    ¡°Eheheh, mayhaps.¡± Elaria chuckled.


    Ary and Sophie broke away from their intimate moment, the two effortlessly sliding their hands to their sides and holding onto them.


    ¡°Ela. Hey. Thanks for helping out. Really.¡± Sophie grew a little more meek in her presence.


    Her sister had shown up in her hour of need. Though she had all but given up hope, Sophia had heard her and called for aid. Elaria¡¯s appearance at the courtroom was a surprise, but a most welcome one. Beyond that, Sophie was even more astounded when Elaria had practically dominated the courtroom floor. Though those moments did also elicit its own fair share of guilt within Sophie.


    After all, whatever career or work that Elaria had been doing on her own was now going to be subject to scrutiny by the city. Without consultation, the girl had pushed the boundaries of what she could do and essentially coerced the city¡¯s elite into a more lenient sentencing for Sophie and the others. While the appearance of the priest sealed the deal and allowed for what one could argue was a more precise and polished plan of action. Sophie had no doubt that her sister genuinely would¡¯ve pushed the city to riot in pursuit of her goal.


    To know that someone else who was so close to her had been on the verge of sacrificing so much for her once again added a heavy burden upon her soul. She was still trying to find ways to honor Sophia¡¯s pain, to win back what little relationship that the two had shared after she had been thrown to the fire. For that, Sophie was just glad that this turned out remarkably better than that.


    ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± Elaria grinned, ¡°Good to see you doing well, or at least in good spirits, relatively speaking anyways.¡± The girl chuckled.


    Sophie joined in with a chuckle of her own. I''ve missed you guys.

 Act 7 Chapter 15: Becoming An Adventurer

    Though commissions and ranks for the adventurers guild are ostensibly divided into ten separate ranks. Each delineating a certain level of difficulty or competence. Many times, due to the abundance or lack of members, groups are allowed to tackle commissions on a relatively wide band. It might mean a group isn¡¯t the right fit for it, but as long as the job gets done, they can register it on their record as completed and add it to their adventurer party logs when asking for a rank up.¡±


    - Adventurer¡¯s Guild Unofficial Notes, ¡°On Taking Commissions and Ranking Up¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Mmm, so you¡¯re going to be an adventurer? Properly? But haven¡¯t you been one this whole time anyways?¡± Ary mumbled into her shoulder.


    ¡°Aye, but I can get properly paid and take what commissions I want.¡± Sophie pecked her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best deal we could¡¯ve gotten given the circumstances.¡± Elaria bobbed her head.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You used the void.¡± Sophie hissed, ¡°To breach the wards and on Raylani and Ary.¡± She stroked the redhead¡¯s hair, making Ary purr in contentment.


    ¡°A tiny enough breach, unnoticeable to most, alright? And it helped out.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. But fair enough,¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that.¡±


    ¡°See? Look, Soph, I know what I¡¯m doing alright?¡±


    ¡°So do I. So did Sophia.¡±


    That brought down the mood and everyone silently brooded a little. Ary shot Sophie a dirty look and Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Look, sorry, Ela. It¡¯s just, I¡¯ve tried to be as cautious as possible using the void.¡± She whispered, ¡°So to hear about it being used so wantonly within city limits is¡­¡±


    ¡°Risky, yeah, yeah. I get it. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Better?¡± Ary quipped.


    ¡°Eh, not really, but it¡¯s good enough.¡± Elaria chuckled.


    Sophie grinned and nodded.


    Raylani mostly just remained amused the whole time, though the dark elf seemed content enough that things had been resolved without issue. Ever the reliable one. Sometimes, I wonder what she does for fun. Catching the dark elf glancing at Elaria, Sophie tried to hide a smile, besides Elaria that is, heh.


    She nuzzled Ary once more before sighing heavily and pulling back, the others looking at her expectantly.


    ¡°Time?¡± Ary cooed sadly.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll probably be done in a bit. You guys feel free to get dinner without me.¡± Sophie kissed her.


    ¡°Already planning on it.¡± Elaria smirked.


    Sophie jokingly rolled her eyes and stood up. ¡°Well, see you guys in a few.¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Ary enthusiastically agreed.


    Sophie made her way back across the guild hall, ending up back at the training fields within moments. Compared to what she had seen in Eichafen or Sturmbreaker, the fields here were of a modest size in comparison. Likely a result of Arteria¡¯s premium on space within the city. But just as it was smaller, it was also far more well stocked. High quality equipment and facilities as befitting that of an organization located within the heart of the continent.


    The adventurer Hayden waved to her, the man looking a little uncomfortable if eager to get things over with. Sophie was much the same, though hers was a more longing desire to be done so that she could go spend time with Ary and the others.


    ¡°Ho! Lass. You ready?¡± Hayden bellowed.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡± Sophie affirmed.


    ¡°Alright, well the first one¡¯s going to be easy. Do a minute or two of stretches then I want you to do an endurance run. Just laps around the field really.¡± He motioned at a track around the outer edges of the area, ¡°It¡¯ll be a bit dull, but I just need an estimate of your physical skill.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Good, now go over there on the line. You good?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s get this started.


    <hr><hr>


    Endurance exercises proved to be something Sophie had grown more accustomed to as of late. From her panicked flight through the Mistveil to hours of hard battle, her stamina had improved. Or so she felt. Whatever the case, the man seemed happy enough by her performance that he offered no real critique or concerns, only offering some general hints on how she could do a bit better in the future.


    Her next task however, would prove to be the more difficult one. Hayden had managed to secure the help of another veteran adventurer for her assessment. She was to duel the woman one on one. It would be a format similar to what she had seen before, three rounds, sparring until Hayden judged it fit to call the match, or one of them was forced to surrender due to the other enacting a ¡®lethal¡¯ blow.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    It started off well enough, her and the adventurer spending the first match trying to get a better measure on each other. The two were evenly matched to begin with. But after a few quick clashes, Sophie could almost immediately tell that on both a technical and applicable level, her opponent was just as capable as she was.


    She dashed, and the adventurer retreated. She back peddled when the adventurer attacked. Their blades crossed each other in a demonstration of skill, dancing to a battle rhythm as they both tried to out maneuver the other.


    Though she had thought that the fight was going well, after a quick pivot on their behalf, she found herself down on the ground, forced to tap out. It was a sobering clash that reminded her not to get too complacent. To have been beaten so readily felt almost an affront to Sir Taurox, almost like she had let him down by performing so poorly.


    Hayden however, seemed more than impressed by how well she held her own. The man said nothing much but she could occasionally catch glimpses of approval flickering through his eyes.


    The second bout proved to be just as difficult as her first. Worse still, Sophie was now more doubtful of her own abilities and thought too much about her own movements. It had become a matter of pride in obtaining at least one victory, but against the veteran adventurer who fought just as dirty as she did, there would be no turnaround.


    She held the advantage to begin with, but after an accidental slip that staggered her, she could then feel the practice blade lined up perfectly behind her. Still, Sophie refused to give up. She hurriedly ducked and spun around, lunging forward to close the distance. It ended with bot their blades pointed at each other¡¯s throats. A tie.


    The third bout was the one in which she simply threw herself into the fray. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t out manuvouer or outright out duel her opponent, she used her speed and size to her advantage. She darted back and forth in between a plethora of light attacks. Most of her blows were parried or missed, but it also kept her opponent guessing.


    It was not enough however, and when she planned to launch her final series of blows, the adventurer figured her out. As Sophie retreated from a strike, the adventurer dropped to the ground and kicked her legs out from under her, sending her tumbling to the floor. By the time she had recovered, the bout was over, it was her defeat.


    Despite the two losses and tie, the other seemed relatively pleased with her performance.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all, eh Selena?¡± Hayden pat the adventurer on the back.


    ¡°She¡¯s got potential.¡± The lady grunted, more focused one straightening her outfit.


    ¡°You held your own pretty well.¡± Hayden turned to Sophie.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. But didn¡¯t I lose?¡±


    ¡°Sure you did. But you lost against a gold rank. I was going to call up someone more appropriate to your skill level but Selena here was the only one free.¡± He motioned to his comrade.


    ¡°Does that mean I pass?¡± Sophie asked cautiously.


    ¡°Aye, of course. While you do admittedly, fight a little too chaotic for my liking. I¡¯m not a fool. I can see you have some level of combat training already ingrained within you. In home territory I suspect you might even have a chance at beating her.¡± He laughed, ¡°What do you think, Selena?¡± Yes!


    ¡°Well fought.¡± Selena bowed towards Sophie who immediately bowed back, ¡°But you still have a ways to go. Your attention is not focused enough on my weapon, that¡¯s why I keep catching you off guard. You focus too much on me, not what I¡¯m about to do¡±


    Ahh, it¡¯s like what Taurox said. Sophie nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Well then, I suppose we are done here for now. Good showing to the both of you.¡± Hayden announced, ¡°And you,¡± He addressed Sophie, ¡°can tell the staff that your physical assessment is a pass. Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you too.¡± Sophie bid them goodbye.


    Returning to the guild hall, she could see the others looking happily at her, prompting her to wave back. Her other duty though, was far less enjoyable. The administrative staff processed the information with a speed comparable to that of a tortoise upside down. She stood around for almost ten if not more minutes before the staffer returned and confirmed her result. Only now did they deign it proper to inform her of the necessity for her to visit before the weekend was over for the written and more questioning portion of the assessment.


    So it was that with a groan and mild patches of annoyance, did Sophie advance on her steps to being an official adventurer. Only for her to have ot wait, once again.


    Meting back up with the others felt good though, she could finally relieve some more stress and without the looming assessment over her for now, she was able to spend time with them in a far more relaxed setting. When she recounted today¡¯s event¡¯s within the guild however, Ary was the one who randomly burst out laughing.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Sophie unwittingly giggled alongside Ary, able to keep herself from sharing in the redhead¡¯s joyous expression.


    ¡°Eheheh, it¡¯s just funny. You¡¯re worried about being an adventurer and passing your exams. Heheh. But Sophie.¡± Ary giggled some more.


    ¡°Whaat?¡± Sophie purred.


    ¡°You¡¯re a knight, you¡¯ve travelled the land, you¡¯ve fought monsters, orcs, undead. You saved me.¡± Ary emphasized the last point with a kiss, ¡°You¡¯ve practically had more adventures than some might have in years, and all within one year of your own. So why does my darling little knight in shining armour need to feel nervous?¡± The girl teased.


    Ary flirting was still something that Sophie had not gotten used to and her cheeks turned crimson. ¡°Ary.¡± Sophie whined.


    ¡°Mmmm, Sophie.¡± Ary¡¯s cheeks rubbed against her own.


    It was pleasant, and too relaxing to resist.


    ¡°I just want to not disappoint anyone. Maybe make the rest of you proud to have known me.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    ¡°We are proud of you, at least I am.¡± Elaria interjected with a chuckle.


    ¡°Mmm, me too, very proud.¡± Ary turned the tables and nuzzled Sophie.


    Raylani just smiled, but that was enough.


    Sophie sighed and accepted their feelings, opening her arms wide and surrender herself to Ary¡¯s control. The redhead scooted over and plopped herself onto Sophie¡¯s lap, then manipulating Sophie¡¯s arms to wrap around herself. Content, Ary then leaned into her. The lovely floral vanilla scent seizing complete control of her world.


    ¡°What now?¡± She mumbled from behind the redhead.


    ¡°Well, seeing as you haven''t had dinner yet, we were planning to grab an extra bit or two to eat.¡± Elaria informed her, ¡°After all, you did just also get out of jail, lest you¡¯ve already forgotten that bit.¡±


    ¡°Hah. One helluva day, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Sophie groaned.


    ¡°All¡¯s well and good though. You just need to study a little harder during the weekdays to make up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, but the weekends¡­ I won¡¯t get that much time to spend with you guys.¡± Sophie spoiled herself by rubbing up against Ary, trying to siphon what drops of excess joy she could.


    ¡°Heheh. It¡¯s fine, Sophie, you silly.¡± Ary chirped, ¡°It¡¯s only six months. And we¡¯ll see each other in classes and in the dorms.¡±


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Sophie giggled at the thought.


    ¡°See? No real problem now, is there?


    ¡°Mmm, maybe, maybe not. Still don¡¯t like it though. Would rather spent more time with you guys.¡± Sophie complained.


    ¡°Well, seeing as you¡¯re just so eager to spend more time together. Why don¡¯t we go grab a nice relaxing dinner, eh?¡± Elaria sniggered, ¡°Besides, I could use a little bit of a break myself. Exerted myself a little too much today.¡±


    ¡°That sounds delightful, mistress. Rest is important¡± Raylani spoke up.


    Hearing the dark elf¡¯s voice broke both Sophie and Ary out of their loving stupor. The two quickly nodded their assent before glancing at each other.


    As she stared at Ary¡¯s eyes and saw the faint hint of her own reflection in them, Sophie¡¯s determination to succeed only grew tenfold. I''m back, and I''ll keep you safe. All of you.

 Act 7 Chapter 16: The Past Catches Up

    ¡°In a land where mages can wield seemingly limitless mana. Wards are the most effective countermeasure beyond nullifying the area¡¯s mana completely. In a perfect world, they can be summed up as such: In a tiered mana system, each level of ward will protect against equivalent tiers of offensive magic. Proficiently crafted wards can even extend a tier above their own if done well. Now, of course, in practice, there are spells here and there that can slip through the cracks just as much as spells that should work get stopped by wards. But the rule of thumb is, defensive magic often trumps offensive magic. ¡±


    - Magister Aldus Leven, Magus of the Amethyst Tower, ¡°Post Mana Warfare Part II: Wards and War¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophieee.¡± Ary called out, her arms outstretched expectantly.


    Like a moth to a flame, Sophie poked her head up from her desk and picked Ary up in a tight hug.


    ¡°Ehheheh.¡± Ary giggled, enjoying the snuggles she now received.


    She buried her face atop Sophie¡¯s head and made a mess of everything, much to the half elf¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°Ary! We have class soon!¡± Sophie let out a strangled yelp.


    ¡°Mwah.¡± Ary kissed Sophie, pulling back with delight.


    Sophie looked contented but embarrassed, the girl returning Ary¡¯s kiss before tying her ponytail, taking suspicious peak to make sure the rascal would not attack again.


    Aryana just sat and smiled, happy to have her partner back with her. Above her, Yana mimed a disgusted gag but freely continued to twirl around the room without interrupting. Aryana¡¯s smile only grew even wider at the silly sight.


    For the first time in what felt like two weeks, Sophie was back by her side, properly. After the assassination attempt and then Tristan¡¯s subsequent confrontation with her, it felt like at least one great worry had been lifted off her shoulder.


    Even though Sophie would be leaving every weekend to fulfill her duties, those were guild commissions that she was sure the half elf could handle with ease, if not with a lot of finesse. There were other matters on her mind, but for now, she would enjoy what she had.


    Seeing Sophie ready, she bounded forward to snuggle her partner once more.


    ¡°A-Ary!¡± Sophie squeaked.


    Aryana just giggled before releasing the girl and sighing.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Ary? You¡¯re being awfully affectionate for the morning.¡± Sophie asked, gentling caressing her hand.


    ¡°Happy you¡¯re back.¡± Ary quickly replied.


    ¡°Heh, I can see that.¡± The two exchanged another kiss, ¡°But really, you alright?¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Ary beamed.


    Sophie seemed a little doubtful, but instead of pushing it, she lifted Ary¡¯s hand and gently kissed it as knights often did to their princesses within the storybooks. Ary trilled with joy and revelled in the warmth. She dipped her head respectfully, trying to imagine what a regal princess would do in this circumstance.


    It was only a momentary flicker, but in that moment, her expression faded, and only melancholy held sway. She recovered quickly enough, smiling widely at Sophie by the time she raised her head.


    ¡°How delicate.¡± Ary giggled as she retracted her hand.


    ¡°Ary.¡± Sophie chided.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± She yawned, ¡°Ready when you are.¡±


    ¡°Ready when I¡­ says the one throwing me off.¡± Sophie grinned.


    ¡°Eheheh. I love you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I love you too. That¡¯s so unfair.¡± Sophie mockingly pouted.


    Ary beamed even more, wiggling around her in glee. Finally content to let Sophie finish her pre class preparations, Ary grabbed whatever else she needed for the day, including Yana. The faerie settled as she usually did, atop her head, emitting both a slight chill and warmth from her presence. As of late, Yana had seemed even more protective of her. She was like a mobile sentry keeping her eye out for trouble.


    At least she had gotten more used to the absurd amount of people on campus. She was certainly still abrasive towards Sophie. But on days like today, she seemed mostly begrudgingly accepting of the girl¡¯s presence. A fact that pleased Ary greatly.


    Ary held a thin smile across her mouth when Sophie finally readied up. The two of them unabashedly held hands as they began the trek to their classes. Sophie walked her to her class near the Tranquility Gardens.


    Standing outside, the two wavered. Ary was touched that neither she nor Sophie seemed quite willing to let the other go. There was a sense of longingness from her partner that Ary greedily embraced, a desire that she was almost intoxicated by. Only when Yana bopped her head and she reflexively moved her hand to touch the sore spot did the two separate.


    ¡°See you later, Ary.¡± Sophie planted a kiss.


    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Ary bobbed up and down delightfully.


    As they waved goodbye, Ary could feel Yana stomping victoriously atop her. She giggled some more. Today was a good day.


    Entering the greenhouses of the Academy, Ary felt even more refreshed than she had been but moments ago. Though the Academy was a curated space, both within and outside of its walls, there were plenty of natural spaces that served to soothe her spirit. Yana too, seemed especially happy whenever they were in here. The fae often took flight and traveled between the different plants, tinkering with them however a fae might.


    Beyond that, two familiar faces greeted her. One bombastic and excited, the other more muted but equally joyous.


    ¡°Fana! Aubrey! You actually made it to class today!¡± Ary teased and greeted in equal measure.


    ¡°Urk. You don¡¯t have to call me out like this.¡± Aubrey clutched at her chest, her face contorted in mock pain.


    ¡°Pffft. First thing in the morning and already cutting into you.¡± Fana snickered, ¡°At least you deserve it.¡± She poked Aubrey in the rib, ¡°Hey Aryana, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ary bounced up and down.


    ¡°Stars above. I don¡¯t get how you can be so energetic in the mornings.¡± Aubrey groaned.


    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s not out till piss off o''clock getting absolutely wasted everyday.¡± Fana chuckled.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m living good, I¡¯ll have you know.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll believe it when you don¡¯t wake up hungover for once. Isn¡¯t that right, Aryana?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll smell a little less like alcohol.¡± Ary teased.


    ¡°Ack!" Aubrey feigned a death rattle, ¡°What has this world come to?¡±


    ¡°Heheh, how was the party though?¡± Ary asked.


    Her desired subject mentioned, Aubrey seemed to regain her life force in an instant, ¡°Oh, it went quite well actually. I even met with Bryant and Jess from the senior classes. They told me a little secret about our exams.¡± The girl winked.


    ¡°Oooh, nothing bad I hope?¡±


    ¡°¡®Course not, but let¡¯s just say I¡¯ll be well prepared when they come around.¡± She tapped her head, a mischievous glint in her eye.


    ¡°What? With that booze filled brain of yours?¡± Fana snorted.


    ¡°Hmpf.¡± Aubrey turned her nose at Fana before nudging Ary. ¡°What about you? That memory of yours, if I tell you what I know, you¡¯ll pass for sure. Errr not that you wouldn¡¯t pass anyways.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. She¡¯d ace it anyways.¡± Fana scoffed.


    ¡°I know that! Could still be helpful though. At least I''m offering to help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Glad you had fun though.¡± Ary bobbed her head.


    Aubrey pulled her into a hug and pouted at Fana, ¡°See, at least someone can say nice things to me.¡±


    Before Fana could retort, another voice cut through the din. Not aimed at them, but a sign for the day to begin in earnest.


    ¡°Alright class, good morning to you all.¡± Professor Mckinley called out.


    ¡°Good morning professor.¡± The class echoed.


    Ary finally separated from Aubrey as the girls took up their stations. She was still happy. Yeah, today is a good day.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie was horrified, mollified, and absolutely bewildered. To her, what was once routine had become different. Princess Lucinia was scowling at her expectantly, not with just disdain and racism, though likely a healthy dose of both. But because she had pushed a small little gift pounch at her that jangled suspiciously like it was filled with coins. Lucinia looked equally mortified, which reassured Sophie a little. Lady Olivia looked very amused, which didn¡¯t.


    The feline beastgirl Kyrie was, thankfully acting as any normal person should. Observing the exchange with great interest and wariness. Though she could not conceal the fact that her ears were upright, eagerly listening for any hint of a passing comment. What helped a little less was the whispers that the class traded about her. It would seem that from Lucinia¡¯s declaration of her having been helped by Sophie, alongside the trial in the city, rumors were abound about ¡®the knight who fought the law¡¯. She chose to remain mostly indifferent, banking on the hope that things would die down soon enough.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Thanks?¡± Sophie managed to utter as she gingerly accepted the gift.


    Lucinia simply stared at her, the girl¡¯s distaste but gratitude creating an almost unreadable expression for Sophie. Leaving her unsure what proper etiquette or action she should be taking. Olivia mimed opening it and Sophie nervously obliged. By the time she caught sight of Lucinia¡¯s horrified expression, it was too late.


    Awkwardly jammed into a small pounch was a strange combination of coin and candy. Sophie wasn¡¯t quite sure what to make of the sight. One or the other would be understandable. But both in a bag were beyond bizarre. Olivia seemed besides herself and struggled to hold back her laughter. Lucinia seemed more embarrassed than anything. Kyrie peeked over Sophie¡¯s shoulder and also starred curiously into the pouch.


    Grateful but confused, Sophie plucked out a few candies and put them on the desk, tying the pounch back up as she slowly put it away, watching carefully for Lucinia¡¯s expressions. Seeing the princess look relieved that her token of gratitude had been accepted, Sophie felt equally relieved and stuffed the pouch into her pack. She distributed four of the candies to her tablemates, the princess looking even more bewildered.


    ¡°Would be more awkward if only I was eating.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°Hmpf.¡± Lucinia grunted.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Kyrie nodded at her, the cat unwrapping the candy before taking a tentative lick.


    Olivia just patted the princess on the back. Shooting Sophie a thankful grin.


    The candy smelled earthy, but in a delectable way. Under the pale yellow light of the sun from outside, Sophie plopped the candy in and instantly regretted her eagerness. Whereas Kyrie was licking it like a lollipop and the others were more cautious about the speed at which they ate. Sophie¡¯s jaw was immediately sore by the hard candy that now resided within it. The flavors at least, were novel and exquisite. She couldn¡¯t name the ingredients used but it tasted both sour, sweet and minty at the same time. Neither the sourness of something citrus like nor the sugar used in its creation could overwhelm each other. Both carried forth by fragrant mintiness within it like a refreshing and rejuvenating candy. Minus the hard shell and size. Royals sure do have it nice. I bet Ary would love these. Heh. Sophie smiled to herself, she was so affectionate today, gah!


    Lucinia looked at her. Sophie raised a thumbs up, hurriedly trying to hide whatever expression she had thinking about Ary. The princess seemed more pleased than before.


    Just then, the door slid open and Professor Salvius strode into the classroom. Almost reflexively, the other three plopped their candies into their mouths as well. A sight that almost made Sophie laugh.


    Kyrie puffed out her cheeks and that made Sophie snigger, attracting unwanted attention. She froze as she felt her professor¡¯s eyes land on her before moving on.


    ¡°Good morning everyone.¡± He announced.


    ¡°Good morning professor.¡±


    The standard greetings followed.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson will be a little more special. I know our current unit is one on the management of backline logistics. Last class we talked a little about supply hubs and ways in which they are organized and prepared. However, as you all know, I am a person who very much appreciates more hands-on experience given my background.¡± Professor Salvius spoke.


    A few students chuckled, the professor never failing to draw anecdotes and lessons from his time in the military.


    ¡°Well. I¡¯m sure more than a few of you are and were concerned about¡­ recent events on and off campus. In this vein, I¡¯d like to expand on some of the more practical aspects of logistics and management. Since one of our students was intimately involved and also a well travelled knight, I want to use this example to emphasize how important logistics is. After all, we can learn about theory and ideas all we want, but understanding what those numbers, supplies, and resources actually mean is a different matter entirely.¡± He looked at her.


    Sophie paled as she felt the classroom¡¯s attention slowly shift towards her.


    ¡°Before anyone says or does anything. Let me state this. Whether or not you agree, disagree, or would like to ridicule her actions. I think we must all take a moment to at least offer some respect for an individual persevering in the face of adversity and to acknowledge that they¡¯ve faced challenges some of us could scarcely fathom.¡± He then gently clapped for her.


    Slowly but awkwardly, the class joined in and Sophie could only shrink into her seat, thankfully that the candy in her mouth kept her from making any noise. Her consolation prize was the princess begrudgingly joining in as Olivia winked at her. Kyrie looked over with concern but playfully joined in anyways.


    For a moment Sophie froze, a cold sweat running down her back. Kyrie¡¯s tail was curled up with delight, her expression of playfulness reminding Sophie of a memory she had tried to hide.


    The flavors in her mouth dissipated, her body growing numb. She could feel the moisture covering her body, the rhythmic clap of thunder and rain pouring down around. Her stomach lurched as she felt the draw, the last grasp of life from one who had accepted their demise. Then she could see it, the wispy pale flame flickering. Arantos.


    Sophie shivered as she began hyperventilating. All her victories, all her battles. Distractions from the main event. Against a God, self proclaimed or not, what hope did she have. Who else would she let die. All this time, all this and I just¡­ forgot.


    Then she remembered Ary. The redhead, the auburn colors matching too closely. The pained screams of the innocent. The green eyes that looked at her first with sadness, then with resigned acceptance. The one that she sacrificed.


    The roar of battle was around her, countless voices, countless cries. Fear and alarm echoed all around as the civilians that she led met their bloody ends, their eyes filled with hope at her presence, only for their savior to be a pathetic whimpering failure. Undead teeth tore into flesh as they gnashed at the victims, the gurgle of the dying cut out only by the occasional rumble of thunder. She fell into the dirt, stumbling down into the floor helplessly. Her eyes widening as the monstrous death god snatched the one who had already lost everything away. One who she had failed.


    ¡°Breathe. Breathe, easy now. You¡¯re fine, you¡¯re fine.¡± A voice called out.


    Sophie finally blinked, the world shifting to one of dusky light blue walls, of papers and shafts of sunlight penetrating the darkness. Instead of mud, she felt the smooth lacquered wood underneath. Instead of the dead. She saw worried, living faces around her.


    ¡°Breathe slowly, take a deep breath. You¡¯re in Arteria, at the Academy. Breathe, breathe.¡± A confident, pained voice spoke to her.


    She blinked a few more times. Above her was no longer Riza, but a brownish orange Kyrie. To her left and right were not cultists, but a strange black haired princess and her attendant. In front of her, a large, older man.


    ¡°Easy now. Take a deep breath. You¡¯re here. You¡¯re with us.¡± The man spoke gently.


    Sophie¡¯s rational mind fought for control, her rapid breaths gradually slowing down as the rain disappeared. She looked up to meet the man¡¯s gaze, his dark brown eyes seeming kind yet pained in equal measure.


    ¡°No one here can hurt you. You¡¯re in the Academy. Take a deep breath.¡± Professor Salvius tried to soothe her.


    Sophie did as she was told. Her muscles were loosening. Panic filled her eyes as something seemed to get in the way of her breath. Only when a gentle minty citrus hit her did she manage to regain control of her mouth, swallowing the thing and mumbling incoherently to herself.


    Looking around, she could see the aghast and terrified faces of her classmates. Unlike the dissatisfied horror that had been Lucinia¡¯s initial expression. These were the faces of those who fear her. Worse, sprinkled in with sparks of pity in their eyes.


    A little disorientated, she reached out to Kyrie, the catgirl shrinking but not backing away.


    ¡°Riza¡­ sorry.¡± Sophie murmured, desperately shaking her head, ¡°Sorry¡­ mistake, Kyrie.¡± She whispered weakly.


    The catgirl just looked towards the professor, clearly uncertain about what to do.


    ¡°Hey, can you try telling me what you see?¡± Professor Salvius gently asked.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes travelled across the room.


    ¡°Princess¡­ nobles¡­ chairs¡­ cat¡­ classroom.¡± She rasped.


    ¡°Good, good. Now take a deep breath. In,¡± Salvius demonstrated, ¡°then slowly exhaled.¡±


    Sophie repeated the motion, her mental faculties returning in full. The gray fog in her mind cleared as she took in a deep breath. Exhaustion nearly overwhelmed her but she steadied herself enough to at least be cognizant of her surroundings.


    ¡°Sir?¡± She queried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay now.¡± Professor Salvius reassured her, "Do you know where we are?"


    She nodded. "Class."


    Kyrie cautiously offered a hand and Sophie took it, recoiling almost immediately at the touch. Alarmed, she saw Kyrie''s expression shift and forced herself to try again, shivering as she felt the slightly fuzzy hand weakly hold onto her. Trying to push past her fright, she forced her hand to tense a little, wrapping it around the girl''s. Getting message, Kyrie reaffirmed the gesture and helped pull her up from the floor. She staggered to her feet and swayed a little, finally feeling the full effects of the room¡¯s attention being focused squarely on her. I¡­ I was¡­ She shuddered, that memory felt so real, so present.


    ¡°You should go back to your dorm and rest, Kastiane. I¡¯ll excuse you completely from today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    To her surprise, the professor bowed deeply, ¡°Please have my apologies as well, I did not know that it would have caused you such distress. To have done so and potentially have endangered a student is beyond inexcusable.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophie said the words aloud, though she felt that was more aimed at herself than the professor.


    A few of the students turned to look at the professor, the class having been completely disoriented from whatever had just occurred. Sophie herself felt ill at ease, but she was here, she wanted to persevere.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said once more, more resolutely.


    The professor looked into her eyes, the discerning eye of an experienced veteran evidently finding a far too familiar sight. He sighed, far more wearily than she had expected.


    ¡°If you¡¯re fine then please try to take a seat. If you feel unwell at all please simply leave at your convenience, I would not mind. Rest and a break will do you good.¡±


    She nodded, unsure about her choices but unwilling to back down yet. She sat down, still trying to make sense of it all.


    ¡°Everyone, please.¡± He ordered.


    The class mumbled amongst themselves as they returned to their desks.


    Across from her, Lucinia held a more worrying look in her eyes. Sophie just grinned. Though none of her tablemates seemed convinced.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Kyrie glanced at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She reassured the girl.


    ¡°Class.¡± Professor Salvius summoned everyone¡¯s attention before pausing and looking gently at her, ¡°Would you mind if I explain a bit?¡±


    She nodded again.


    ¡°Class. I want you all to understand that simply by being here, by being able to learn and apply such concepts, is a privilege beyond most people¡¯s wildest dreams. That I don¡¯t teach you these things because it¡¯s simply just another key subject, but because these are things that will eventually play a role in your careers and roles in society when you eventually graduate.¡± He began.


    There was a sobering silence in the class, a few head bobs. But Sophie could feel it. The tension in the air, the fear, the worry. The way in which they now judged her, pitied her. Truthfully, her heart still pounded louder than the professor¡¯s speech, drowning out most of what he said. But she tried to pay attention nonetheless. She had to, otherwise what was the pain even for?


    ¡°What just happened,¡± The professor sucked in a heavy breath, ¡°was the result of being involved in intense combat situations, likely life or death.¡± He tried to dance around the subject, ¡°What you saw from our classmate, is the result of those battles, of those situations, and of the suffering one would see and feel in the heat of battle. It is extremely common for professional soldiers, let alone miltia or citizen volunteers. For someone like yourself,¡± he looked to Sophie, ¡°who is both so young and yet experienced such things, I can only hope that these scars do not last for long.¡±


    He looked for anyone who had comments, but most were still too distracted to interject. But even as he finished that sentence, Sophie could tell that it was a vain hope. Even he didn¡¯t really believe that himself.


    ¡°It is something that for a majority of you will never have the horror of experiencing. But for someone like our classmate, who has had such experiences, the story is not the same. That is why I implore all of you to learn, to take these lessons and your studies to heart. For if you ever had to apply the knowledge here, then let it be efficient and swift. So that those who would fight under you or on your behalf can be done as quickly as possible. So that no one has to suffer more than they have to. Understand?¡±


    The class collectively affirmed with grunts and nods. A few casting glances over at Sophie. Looks of pity and concern that only rattled her shaken psyche even more. Am I really still so frail? Was I¡­ she wiped the thought from her mind.  Covering her face to escape the others, she despaired. Goddess protect me. What''s wrong with me?

 Act 7 Chapter 17: The Alchemists Complications

    ¡°When the leaves sway gently from their branches,


    Gnarled and dried like the autumn air.


    When the world slowly shifts as the seasons change,


    Warming reds change to brown and white


    When winter¡¯s chill embraces the land,


    Coating the world in snow so pure and sublime.


    When frigid winds howl against the empty night skies,


    Is where my star shines the highest and brightest.¡±


    - Alodie Elftheria, Student At Academy of Arteria, ¡°Poem: Winter¡¯s Star¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana bobbed happily as she left the classroom. Professor Mckinley offered a few kind words but other than that, she wasn¡¯t fussed over too much and that felt swell. Her mood was further bolstered by Fana and Aubrey inviting her to a get together friday night. It would certainly mean she¡¯d be tired by the time Aetemo and Taveia¡¯s party rolled around. But going without Sophie also meant that she wasn¡¯t likely to stay too long. That however, brought about a completely different line of thought.


    She lowered her head as her face exploded into a furious crimson blush. Her mind, though a little addled at the time, remained cognisant enough to remember everything. As she remembered how Sophie had pushed her up against the wall, she tried not to let out a soft moan at the idea of it happening again.


    ¡°Stop spacing out, or you¡¯ll make me pout!¡± Yana bopped her head.


    Ary giggled, ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    Not having had Sophie around, she had to hand Yana off to Elaria. But now that Sophie was back, the half elf could resume care for the errant fae. After all, she had gotten lucky that her incident in the magic tower was marked as an anomaly. She had no intention of pushing her luck and putting Yana at risk of discovery by the mages if she didn¡¯t need to.


    Ary tried her best to push the lewd thoughts aside. She would have plenty of time to ravish Sophie at night, there was no need for such things in the middle of the day. Argh. Need to focus. Math class with Sophie next! Eheheh.


    She squished her cheeks and tried to massage the burning sensation away. All it did was make her want to give Sophie¡¯s cheeks a squish as well. They were less soft than hers, but there was a certain tautness that was delightfully bouncy to the touch.


    Her inner thoughts quickly turned to reality as she sighted Sophie¡¯s distinctly black hair amongst a crowd of students, tied, as she always did, in a ponytail. Excited, she bounded over, Yana letting out a soft yelp of alarm as her human jolted forward. Ary¡¯s feet tapped against the paved stones with trepidation, her toes curling as she prepared to spring forth with a kiss.


    As her mouth opened to call out, the words died before they even left her throat. Around Sophie were the most unusual of sights. The Traxian Princess Lucinia and her attendant, and a hesitant looking catgirl that was busy scanning the area around them. On any given day and with any other person, seeing a half elf, beastfolk, and traxians together would be strange. Seeing them with Sophie however, Ary could feel her heart sinking. Something happened. Spirits above, no!


    Yana zipped past her to attract Sophie¡¯s attention. Though Yana held the half elf in low regard, there was no true enmity between the two. In an instant like this, Ary was thankful that the fae was both more perceptive and decisive than she was. After all, she wanted to call out Sophie¡¯s name, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt helpless. Sophie¡¯s hurt again, and again, there was nothing I could do to help her.


    Sophie almost immediately caught sight of the flying fae. Ary watched with a small sense of amazement at Yana¡¯s adeptness in the air. With but a simple twirl and a dive, she had gotten the point across. Sophie¡¯s tired expression traced the motion and lit up slightly when her eyes landed on Ary¡¯s. Yet, even from here, Ary could tell that all was not alright. For Sophie¡¯s smile never quite reached her eyes. Instead, there was joy, but only sprinkled amongst an expression that looked far too tired.


    ¡°Ah! The commoner!¡± Lucinia¡¯s distinctively regal voice carried to her despite it being a whisper. If there was any confusion, her finger pointing directly at Ary gave little wiggle room for who she was looking at.


    ¡°That¡¯s Aryana.¡± Lady Olivia chimed in. Ary was thankful that there was someone to keep the princess in check.


    ¡°I knew that! I was just surprised!¡± Lucinia pouted.


    The two Traxians helped Sophie along as the catgirl lingered slightly behind, bobbing her head to acknowledge Ary. Despite herself, Ary beamed a smile. However bad a situation was, at least she had the chance to make a new friend. Better yet, for some reason, the Traxians were at least not outright hostile to Sophie. A small mercy.


    She waved them over and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Ary!¡± The relief in Sophie¡¯s voice hurt all the more. It meant she had already suffered some pain.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary shot back up, ¡°Lady Lucinia, Lady Olivia.¡±


    She looked to the catgirl and waited. The feline in turn, also seemed to be waiting.


    ¡°That¡¯s Kyrie. Our classmate.¡± Lady Olivia introduced, ¡°This is, as I told Lucy earlier, Aryana. She¡¯s Sophie¡¯s partner.¡± She shot Ary a wink that made her squirm a little.


    ¡°Pleasure.¡± Kyrie bobbed her head.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Ary followed along.


    Their collective gazes finally turned towards Sophie, the half elf looking a little dazed before writhing uncomfortably under the attention.


    ¡°What?¡± Sophie groaned.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ary asked.


    The others seemed a little uneasy, Sophie¡¯s eyes slanting downwards.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Ary pressed.


    ¡°Bad memories.¡± The half elf mumbled.


    Ary immediately moved closer, reaching out to offer a gentle caress. Yet, Sophie recoiled slightly and she froze. The others around them gave her a sympathetic expression. Sophie seemed rattled, though she eventually moved close enough for an embrace, one that Ary now cautiously provided. Her heart ached at the touch, the joy she had imagined was nothing more than melancholy now.


    Still, she vowed to at least help nurse Sophie back to a semblance of normality, slowly pulling the girl into a deeper embrace.


    Ary cast a thankful gaze upon the others. After all, whatever disdain the Traxian¡¯s might have of elves, they still helped. Maybe they¡¯re just thanking Sophie for the assassination attempt. Lady Olviia put on a warm smile, one that brought a little life to Ary. Lucinia was, as the princess always was, a little miffed. But she nodded in acknowledgement all the same. The catgirl awkwardly bobbed her head.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep her company. We have class together next anyway.¡± Ary informed them.


    ¡°Right.¡± Lucinia tutted.


    ¡°Just let her rest if she needs it, it was a¡­ shocking experience to say the least.¡± Olivia added cryptically.


    Ary could only sadly smile. Sophie didn¡¯t always have nightmares. But they were often enough that she had already gotten used to being occasionally kneed in the stomach whenever they cuddled every once in a while. It was a sobering line of thought, for she knew that the more Sophie adventurered and did what she did. That the darkness in her mind would only ever continue to grow.


    She tightened her embrace and finally felt Sophie relax, the older girl returning the gesture and resting her head against her shoulders.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡± She murmured softly, ¡°And thanks everyone, sorry for the trouble.¡± She put on a more dejected tone, her shoulders sagging into Ary¡¯s.


    ¡°Tis fine. Just don¡¯t be so irritating in the future.¡± Lucinia tutted, ¡°Oh, and, now we¡¯re even.¡± The princess sharply turned on her heel.


    Ary found the gesture entirely absurd and had to bite her lip to stop from snickering. Sophie thankfully, seemed to recognize something more than blind disdain and bid her farewell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s grateful for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Lady Olivia chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll be-¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Livy!¡± Lucinia let loose a shocked gasp.


    Lady Olivia chuckled, ¡°She means well. But as my lady says, we¡¯ll be out of your hair. Take care.¡± She bowed.


    The duo separated, both offering respectful bows of their own, much to the princess¡¯s increasing consternation. She grumbled something else before hastily waving and departing, her attendant in tow.


    That left the stray maujurrin who seemed a little more nervous than when they had begun. The feline shifted uneasily on the spot.


    ¡°Thanks, Kyrie.¡± Sophie addressed her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, really.¡±


    The cat hastily shook her head, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I just never seen someone scream in so much pain before. And nothing was happening.¡± Kyrie toyed with her feet, her eyes only half meeting the duo¡¯s.


    Ary could see Sophie wince and gently pat the half elf¡¯s head. Spirits, it must¡¯ve been a bad flashback.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep her company. Promise¡± Ary forced a smile before attempting her best wink.


    The feline frowned but wiggled her ears, ¡°Good uhh, good luck.¡±


    ¡°Have a good day as well, hopefully we meet under better circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± The cat perked up a little before waving goodbye.


    ¡°See you.¡± Sophie whispered softly, the half elf unintentionally gripping onto Ary¡¯s sleeve.


    There was a certain tension there that Ary could feel. It wasn¡¯t one of longing or anger. It felt more like the desperate clawing trying to stop something from disappearing. There was a pain that irked her. A pain that she could barely understand yet remained familiar all the same.


    Left with just the two of them, Ary managed to sneak her fingers in between Sophie¡¯s. The other girl took a moment to relax, the lingering feelings not having completely dissipated. She squeezed. After a nervous second, Sophie squeezed back. Ary internally let out a small sigh of relief. At the very least, she was present, and that was enough for her.


    Yana flittered back, seeing the crowd disperse. The strange little fae glaring wearily at Sophie before gently fluttering down into Ary¡¯s pocket. Her tiny face gazing up at Ary curiously, as if trying to inquire about the situation.


    Ary flashed her a depressed glance before looking towards Sophie, hoping to convey that the elf was suffering. Whatever the case, Yana let out a tiny harrumpf and crossed her arms before settling down to lounge inside her pocket. Ary cracked a smile, there was something bizarre having a faerie in her pocket, let alone its mannerisms.


    Sophie finally seemed to return to her and caught a glimpse of Ary¡¯s expression. The half elf drew a little closer so that their cheeks touched and she could also peer into the pocket. Yana¡¯s eyes flickered open now that the sun was entirely shaded. Catching a glimpse of both of them together, Ary could hear a little growl emanate from the fae.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the half dead elf, you need to take better care of yourself.¡± Yana snorted.


    Ary suppressed a chuckle and looked up just to find Sophie assessing her. There was a certain melancholy there, but there was also an expectation. Sensing this, she let out a tiny giggle. Once she smiled, Sophie joined in and also giggled a little. Ahh, I see, she feels lost from loss.


    Ary nuzzled Sophie and sighed into her, the girl shuddering from the breath.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Ary.¡± Sophie grabbed onto her tightly.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such a mess.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to be a bother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s voice wavered.


    ¡°But you care. That¡¯s all they can ask for. For you to hold onto their memory.¡± Ary squeezed.


    Sophie let out a deep sigh, maybe not accepting but at least willing to offload some of the tension into their embrace. Ary found herself more than willing to at least help carry some of it.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Sophie softly rasped.


    Ary adjusted herself so that their noses touched, Sophie wincing a little before her jewel like eyes locked onto Ary¡¯s.


    ¡°Sophie, hmm.¡± Ary mumbled.


    Sophie waited, the half elf searching her eyes for direction.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go rest if you need it, okay?¡± Ary began.


    ¡°But I-¡±


    Ary shushed her with a gentle kiss, ¡°I said ''if you need it''. For now, let¡¯s go to math class. Maybe some numbers will scare you back to normal.¡± Ary grinned.


    Despite of whatever turmoil she felt, Sophie¡¯s lips wobbled. ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Content with her small victory over Sophie''s pain, Ary pulled away and giggled. Sophie¡¯s distant gaze swapping to one of mirth as the edges of her eyes crinkled from a suppressed chuckle of her own.


    ¡°I know it must be rough, but I¡¯m here for you. Rely on me a bit more, okay?¡± Ary purred.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ try.¡±


    Hand in hand, Ary gave her one last squeeze and dragged her forward. Though initialy reluctant, Sophie soon matched her step. I¡¯ve got you.


    <hr><hr>


    When the duo arrived in mathematics and greeted the usual crowd. Even Aetemo and Tavevia could tell something was up with Sophie. Though with a knowing glance from Ary, the wolf kin did not pursue the matter further. It was only then that they joined the other students in discovering something.


    The red scaled Professor Tarscrim was late. Unlike some of the other professors, he never really complained about students who filtered in late, but he himself tended to be within the classroom at least ten minutes in advance. By now, his missing presence had alarmed them all. Ary felt a small pit forming in her stomach. Today had started so wonderfully that all these setbacks made her grow even more alert, which in turn made her more exhausted than she had expected.


    Tired, Ary leaned against Sophie for a brief respite, the girl still too tense to respond normally but offered a nominal head pat in compensation.


    With the class keeping an eye on both the clock and the door, it wasn¡¯t long before a student stirring near the doorway alerted the whole class to the professor¡¯s imminent arrival.


    A little nervous, Ary sat back up, her eyes glancing over at Sophie before training themselves on the doorway.


    When the clacking of the professor¡¯s shoes stopped at the doorway and a click sounded from the lock. The class could only curiously watch on as their lizard folk professor strode into the classroom as if nothing was amiss. Yet, as he entered, the source of his delay followed suit.


    Behind him, a dour looking girl with her dirty blonde hair tied in a ponytail like Sophie emerged into the classroom. Her dress uniform was nothing short of immaculate; free of the creases and scuff that plagued everyone else. Upon her face, an ever familiar looking scowl etched there despite her best attempt to smile. Almost instantly, the class broke out into hushed whispers. Ary meanwhile, squinted hard at the newcomer, trying to identify why exactly she looked so familiar.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Professor Tarscrim silenced the class.


    In a showing or remarkable alacrity, the wave of noise quickly subsided as they waited for their professor.continue. The lizard¡¯s lips upturned in satisfaction at the class''s rapid response. He then coughed to firmly assert his presence and to draw everyone¡¯s attention to him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sophie let out a soft, barely audible gasp.


    ¡°Class. I know this is a special occasion, but this month has been anything but normal.¡± He announced.


    A small round of chuckles followed. Ary joined in, certainly not a routine month, or at least, I hope not. Heheh.


    ¡°But I¡¯m here to announce a new student who is here to join our journey into better understanding the world of numbers. Please welcome a new student to the Academy, Lyudmilla Tavzda.¡± He gestured to the girl beside him.


    Her eyes widened as her mind spun in overdrive at the realization. Ah! That¡¯s Mila! Is it really? Is she back? Ary¡¯s shocked expression mirrored Sophie¡¯s earlier outburst. When she looked over to Sophie, the look of awe in her eyes was more than enough to confirm that they were indeed seeing the same thing.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, a quick introduction for your colleagues before we get started with the class?¡± The professor gestured.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mila bowed towards him before lowering her head at everyone else, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Lyudmilla but you can just call me Mila if it¡¯s simpler to remember.¡±


    ¡°Mila?!¡± Sophie unwittingly called out.


    Aside from the momentary embarrassment, Ary caught a glimpse of another emotion present in her partner¡¯s eyes. There was something akin to a longing, no, not longing, more like¡­ an understanding¡­ ah. Ary deflated a little, she understood both Sophie¡¯s surprise and what the half elf had seen. Of course. Mila¡¯s a fighter too. A comrade, a real one.


    ¡°Ah..." The girl let out an estranged cry before remembering where she was, "Soo¡­ sorry. Right. I¡¯m at the Academy to learn more about problem solving skills be they in mathematics or the humanities. Errr¡­ that¡¯d be all.¡± Mila tipped her head, trying to hide how flustered she had become


    ¡°How very succinct.¡± The professor jumped in to rescue the errant student, ¡°Do you two know each other, err, Miss Kastiane.¡± He probed Sophie, who nodded back. Mila too, offered a small if embarrassed nod. ¡°Well then, I was going to ask who would like to help get you accustomed to things, but if you already know each other then I¡¯ll let Miss Kastiane there be the one to help you ease in. You got that?¡± He directed the last question at Sophie.


    Sophie looked almost determined when she nodded her affirmation. Unlike how she had been just before class, there seemed to be a surge of energy that had arisen out of nowhere. Though Ary was happy for her, she couldn¡¯t help beut feel a little saddened. That it wasn¡¯t her who managed to break Sophie out of her stupor, but rather, the appearance of an old friend. Then what good am I?


    ¡°Very well. Then Miss Tavzda, if you don¡¯t mind moving to that row and joining them.¡±


    ¡°Of course sir.¡± Mila confirmed.


    As the girl drew closer, now Ary could properly recall all her features. The never ending scowl, the slightly overly aggressive gait, but isn¡¯t she in the church? Shouldn¡¯t she be in the church program?


    ¡°Aryana.¡± Mila greeted her with a polite little bow.


    ¡°Mila!¡± Ary bobbed her head enthusiastically,


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Mila continued, her gaze suddenly turning to the side, almost as if she was ashamed.


    ¡°Mila.¡± Sophie smiled widely.


    Though as she watched the two trade glances, Ary could sense something was amiss. But what, she did not know.


    On one hand, Ary¡¯s heart was filled with a small sense of relief at the fact that their friend was safe, however suddenly she had arrived. Another part of her also lamented what her presence could possibly mean for the rest of the gang. Just like that, life gets a little more complicated. Hah.

 Act 7 Chapter 18: Pains of the Alchemist

    ¡°Winged Knights of Victory


    With the refugee crisis of Ingramar and recent events around both Melton and Carrador. Volksgrad finds itself more and more overwhelmed as resources are strained to the breaking point. But in a stunning display of skill, decisiveness and power, the famed Winged Knights scored a terrific victory against an undead bastion within the Mistveil. Presenting Volksgrad with a much needed win in these darkening times.


    While there is no doubt the undying hordes will continue to plague the lands for decades to come, this stunning victory brought about the downfall of a cabal of undead mages that terrorized the Northern Mistveil. Without them, Volksgrad¡¯s borders gain that much more of a reprieve and should also see less undead activity for a time as¡­ ¡±


    - The Nordland Sentinel, Second Page Story, ¡°Security Segment: Winged Knights of Victory¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Mila was a shadow of her former self. At least, that was Ary¡¯s opinion of her. Even the girl¡¯s scowl lacked the certain vicious determination she was often found wearing. Though admiteddly, it had been months since they last met. Beyond that, she seemed mostly passive, remaining relatively quiet and subdued within class.


    Class went about as well as it could have. Though she could sense the curious gazes their other classmates directed towards the new girl who joined in the middle of the year. What they likely didn¡¯t know but Ary suspected, was that the church likely pulled some strings. This made her frown.


    The Inquisitors were also helping Sophie out originally, then Taurox. Then a supposed priest at her trial. Ary¡¯s eyes narrowed as she bit down on a particularly tough chunk of carrot. Now Mila¡¯s suddenly back. Something¡¯s definitely going on. Mulching up the bit of carrot, she felt a tap on her shoulder.


    Turning to her left she then felt a finger poke her cheek, a half smiling half elf behind it wearing a wry grin on her face. A little startled, Ary could only stare as the girl took advantage of her confusion and pulled her in. Wait! I¡¯m still-!


    Sophie¡¯s tongue intertwined with hers and she tried her best to swallow her food. Sophie pulled away just as suddenly, but slowly enough so that Ary could see her own shocked expression reflecting off of Sophie¡¯s eyes. Those which then twinkled with mirth and planted a kiss on her cheek.


    She felt Sophie¡¯s hand rest atop hers, a tired squeeze coming from the elf who likely did a lot more soul searching than Ary had expected in the past two hours.


    ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re worried, Ary. But I¡¯ll handle it, really.¡± Sophie reassured her.


    ¡°Bwah?¡± Ary let out an incoherent noise, too flustered and confused to form a proper response.


    ¡°So please, I know you¡¯ve got a lot on your mind. So don¡¯t worry too much, okay?¡± Sophie ruffled her hair.


    Ary could only blink a few times. She had been caught completely off guard by the ambush. Sophie had paid more attention than she thought and she was outmatched. This was a total defeat.


    Mila seemed to think so too, as the girl let out a soft, if pain tinged snicker at her loss. She even got Mila to laugh?!


    Ary sighed, settling for a warm smile and swallowing the now violated bit of carrot. Without verbalizing a response she just leaned onto Sophie¡¯s shoulder and purred softly. This time, this time only. Ary chided herself, she doesn¡¯t know how much I actually worry, haaah. But if this is what she wants¡­ who am I to argue? But as she tried to relax, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that not even Sophie believed her own words. That she would need to patch up a broken soul sooner rather than later.


    She chuckled grimly, pulling away from the girl to take another bite of food. Everything seems fine, but¡­ why do I still feel so nervous? Geh, better finish lunch before I run out of time.


    <hr><hr>


    Lunch¡¯s end meant the separation from both Sophie and Yana as she needed to return to the mage¡¯s tower for class. Mila seemed almost lost, looking between the split party before bidding both groups farewell and heading off to her next class. Ary felt some small amount of guilt at the girl¡¯s departure, having not helped her much at all. Whereas Sophie had been far more supportive and kind to the returnee.


    As she sat down for her class, she couldn¡¯t help but return to her speculations about all the recent events slowly getting entangled with each other. Sophie might¡¯ve genuinely been confident or not, but whatever the case, Ary vowed to be prepared.


    Lost in her own thoughts, she kept mostly to herself as her professor lectured the students on magical ingredients and other alchemical formulas. Unlike Professor Werncke, Professor Manion was a more relaxed figure, though no less knowledgeable than his counterpart. Although there was one thing that Ary found at fault with her alchemical studies'' magic professor was that he was in a way, too smart to teach properly.


    It didn¡¯t help that unlike in her other classes, she found few faces here that were friendly to the outsider that intruded on their territory. On the plus side, unlike her former tribe members, just because she was the odd one out, meant that the other students just avoided her instead of actively harassing her.


    So it was that when class came to a close, she had been given more than enough time to mull over the situation at hand. Her immediate concerns mostly revolved around Sophie and Sophia, wondering what she could do to at least support the both of them in whatever hard journey that they might have to make to heal from their wounds. Her other worry was whatever Galen had planned.


    After all, Tristan had gone out of his way to warn her about the mere fact that Galen was planning a ritual. Considering he had risked discovery to just bring her the information, meeting her notwithstanding. It meant that he had at least deemed it important enough that she was able to mentally prepare, a fact that was not lost on her.


    In her musings she had wandered to her and Sophie¡¯s prearranged meeting spot. A small square in front of Alliance Hall where they could decide on whether or not they would have dinner alone or go try to find some of the others. Today was different however, today had been very different.


    From Sophie having had a flashback to Mila¡¯s arrival. Ary felt as if she had been stuffed into a barrel and tossed down a raging river. Churned up and spat out by the waters of life, she had been left on the backfoot trying to desperately sort everything out. It was a frustrating sensation, one that made her frown.


    Needing to distance herself from her thoughts, she took a deep breath and turned her attention to the campus around her. Though scarcely three weeks ago there had been a shut down. Now, aside from more guardians on patrol, it could almost fool someone into thinking that nothing had happened at all.


    Her eyes lazily landed on a clock just barely glimpsed from a window. The metallic clockwork mechanism likely ticked away on the inside of the classroom as she looked at it. The gears cranking away in the background, their little clicks, tick, and tocks could¡¯ve fit in perfectly into Runegarde Hall¡¯s workshops. Or at least, if she could hear anything besides the ambient chattering of students passing by around her.


    She directed her thoughts on the siblings. Maylesa and Thalnor had been mostly wrapped up in their work and what seemed to be an endless amount of projects. They were, however, also surprisingly well connected, which made sense given their familial ties even if their personalities spoke otherwise. She wondered what they had heard about Sophie¡¯s trial, and what of the ongoing one against the Braveskull Company.


    Hah, she sighed, I barely even get a chance to talk to them in class anymore. Hmm, Ary toyed with her braid, I¡¯ll have to see if they want to get lunch or dinner with Sophie and I at some point. It¡¯ll be good to check up with them anyhow. To amusement, when she caught a glimpse of her reflection on the glass of the window, she saw not a pondering face, but one that was frowning, her lips upturned without her even knowing.


    She pulled her hands to her face, examining every line and crease that she could. She clenched and unclenched her fingers for a few moments, trying to visualize the different joys she had since getting here. Friends, food, studying¡­ all had once felt alien to her when trapped behind the veil of her tribe. Now that she was here, they were almost routine, things that she had almost begun taking for granted.


    I like making things, the stray thought invaded her mind. She could almost hear the thudding and clanking of metallic cogs as she helped prototype the pipework for Sophie¡¯s mini battery. A fusion of the safety and order found in mechanical precision, blended with organic arrangements already preordained by nature to be effective. She smiled to herself. Yeah, it¡¯d be nice to talk to them soon.


    Taking a moment to survey her surroundings and finding no immediate sign of a Sophie. She sighed and retreated from the window to a bench opposite Alliance Hall. A brisk nighttime wind brushed across her face, the light chill prompting her to close her eyes. It¡¯ll only be a minute.


    <hr><hr>


    There it was again, flashing lights, the gleam of something over the horizon. Strange colors that warped the very reality around them. An unknown language, pictures, and all manner of things scattered themselves across her mind. Her head thudded with an ache, the echoes of an electrical rhythm thumping into her very bones from underneath.


    Rain clattered next to her, their shadows illuminating a tiny potted plant that rested wistfully under the lights. It was soothing, relaxing to gaze past the brightness, past the explosion of color. The sky above was unlike any other, dark, foreboding, and utterly devoid of the stars.


    A flashing pulse tore her attention downwards, her head almost snapping from the rapid transition. It called to her, clawed deep into her soul as gnarled fingers seemed to pull her down, making her hunch beside the window. An object tapped gently against the walls, a sad little donk echoing out every time it smashed into it.


    ¡°Stupid robot.¡±


    Soft words muttered under one¡¯s breath. A guttural, reflective utterance. The venom filled annoyance and disinterested sigh. But she remembered. Robots, machines, lights, skyscrapers.


    The world thumped harder against her, the noise from below now an incomprehensible screeching as she looked back up.


    Amidst the rain and the lights, a flicker of a reflection. A face not her own. The face of a heroine. Yet as she tried to make out the details, they slipped from her mind like water upon the smoothest rock. A fuzzy trickle as the sound now thundered against her, ripping out her sanity with every note.


    It was at the last moment that she saw the image distort, the face contort into something more recognizable. Of a young girl with red hair, of someone who almost looked like her. But it was then her heart went into overdrive, her mind lost in the throes of panic and dread. The girl wasn¡¯t her either.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    <hr><hr>


    Wait! Ary jerked awake, her hand clutched upon her heart as the other pawed desperately against her face. A vain hope for what little memory of the dream to be brought into the light. But like the rain in her thoughts, there was only darkness.


    As her eyes adjusted to the world around her, she shuffled a little and felt a softness beneath her. Alarmed, she squeezed and found herself atop a bed, still dressed in her uniform. Ahh, huh? The room was dark, lights dimmed and curtains half closed. A sharp pain made her wince.


    In the wake of flareup, her head now throbbed with a dull ache, the sensation slowly spreading throughout her body. She groaned before trying to focus, forcing what consciousness she could muster to obey her.


    She knew she was back in her dorm, that much she was certain of. Did Sophie¡­? She clutched her head as another pulse of pain wracked her mind. Ngh. Sweat poured down her forehead, her hands somewhat clammy as she felt her way around the bed. She clenched her teeth and eyes shut, hoping to relieve what little pain she could.


    Her nose however, still functioned. It told her the alarming detail that this did not smell like her room whatsoever. Instead of the light, floral scent that permeated her side of the room, and to an extent Sophie¡¯s side as well. Here, her nose wrinkled as it took in the new scents. One that was more neutral yet nutty at the same time. Not¡­ our room?


    Wha¡­? She tried to ask, but her mouth was parched, the dryness affecting both her throat and her tongue making it uncomfortable to try to speak.


    ¡°Easy there.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice called out, a little huskier than usual. Must¡¯ve worried, spirits forgive me.


    Happy at the sound, Ary forced her eyes open only to freeze. It was Sophie but not Sophie. Her expression was more calculating, her posture a little distant. Sophie?


    ¡°You feeling okay?¡± Not Sophie asked.


    Ary pinched herself, checking to make sure she was in the waking world.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She croaked at the slow realization. Not Sophie¡­ Sophia. Ah? Sophia?!


    ¡°Here.¡± Sophia reached over to a table and held a small flask towards her, ¡°Water.¡±


    Confused but grateful, she gingerly reached out to grab it and took a small swig. Soothing, refreshing liquid cooled the back of her throat, offering a temporary respite from the pain. Her head still ached but now that she was fully conscious, she could suppress the worst of it.


    ¡°Better?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ary smiled a little before she groaned, ¡°How¡­?¡±


    Sophia grinned a little mischievously before pointing at her.


    ¡°Carried you here myself. You were struggling out there.¡±


    ¡°Out¡­ there? Ah!¡± Ary covered her face, did I fall asleep there? Gah! That¡¯s so¡­ wait a second.


    She searched hastily around only to find Sophia already pointing at something. Following the finger, her eyes landed on the hands of a clock. Half past seven¡­ huh?! That¡¯s?! Two hours?! Then¡­!


    Sophia was ahead of her again, the older girl¡¯s more subtle movements barely giving Ary any warning before she practically teleported to the opposite side of the room. In what felt like an instant, she was walking back with two little wooden lunchboxes, adorned with the name of Griffin Hall to the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sophia put on a sad smile, ¡°I already let Sophie know.¡±


    Ary was about to ask how when Sophia tapped her forehead. Right. Hah.


    ¡°Yeesh.¡± Ary sighed, letting herself relax a little before stiffening at the realization, ¡°Umm, what happened to Sophie? Is she in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t ask.¡± Sophia admitted, ¡°Just asked when I would send you back. Figured she was sorting things out with Mila.¡±


    ¡°When you would¡­ sorting things out with Mila?¡± And she just forgot about me?


    Sophia shot her a look before the half elf opened up the lunchboxes. She beckoned Ary over. Although Ary was a little worried about the lack of a proper response, she scuttled over the best she could.


    The food looked a bit cold but she supposed that Sophia had been waiting for her. She smiled a little though she felt equally guilty for having delayed her mealtime. Before her, a glazed ham haunch rested on a bed of chard that sat atop some mashed potatoes, surrounded by carrots and beets. It was hardy looking meal that brought Ary a few nostalgic memories of the first few times she had a meal here with Sophie. The two often slinking their way to Griffin Hall in search of comfort food inspired by home. Heheh, what a time that was.


    Sophia looked over at her, the older girl displaying an intriguing amount of curiosity at her reactions. Ary grew flustered and tried to divert her attention to the food, the half elf letting out a quick giggle before nodding and tucking in. Ary¡¯s stomach growled at the mere idea of food being present yet untouched and she hurriedly joined in, savoring a bite of sweet and savory ham before swallowing it to satiate the hungry belly. Sensing no objections from within, she greedily began devouring the meal.


    ¡°I figured it¡¯s something about everything that happened.¡± Sophia suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Ermmpf?¡± Ary grunted, half chewing and half paying rapt attention at the interruption.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve been there when Sophie read her letters. Didn¡¯t exactly sound like a good time, heh.¡± Sophia muttered.


    ¡°Mmpf.¡± Ary agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been what? A year? Half a year?¡± Figured there¡¯s some catching up to do between them.¡± Sophia sighed wistfully.


    Ary nodded but looked away. She¡¯s right, but¡­ would I have been that much of a burden? I was there in Melton too. She pushed her displeasure upon the mashed potatoes, chewing the already softened substance even more finely before moving onto the next bite.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Ary managed to ask between another mouthful.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Sophia practically glared at her, the tiredness replaced instantly by an air of wariness.


    Ary flinched and hunched a little further into her meal.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± She mumbled into her carrots, ¡°was just wondering how you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Sophia grumbled in displeasure, the shift in her mood making Ary uncomfortable. Unwilling to press the matter, Ary followed up with a whispered, ¡°Sorry.¡± Before fully immersing herself into the food.


    She moved to take the next bite only to accidentally swallow a slice of carrot when Sophia tapped her fork against the side of her plate and coughed. Ary stole a peek and to her bewilderment, the other girl was looking directly at her. Ary slid down her chair, a sad frown crossing her face as she awaited a rebuke


    ¡°Damned hells.¡± Sophia cursed.


    Ary slid further down, scrunching into herself as she observed Sophie¡¯s sister, wondering what exactly was about to happen.


    In a display both bewildering yet concerning. Sophia rubbed her face with her hands, clearly distressed about something. Ary remained cautious, knowing that the half elf was likely still on edge. So, she waited.


    Sophia then sighed loudly, almost exaggeratedly so. That made Ary sit up a little, now more genuinely concerned than just worried about a scolding. From behind her hands, Sophia¡¯s blue eyes stared back at her, showing her a message that she couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± She finally found the courage to ask again.


    There was silence, save for another heavy sigh from Sophia. Then, without warning, the half elf violently shook her head like a dog having returned from a distressing shower. Ary let out a startled yelp and shrank once more.


    ¡°I hate it.¡± Sophia finally uttered.


    Confused, Ary furrowed her brow, her head cocking sideways as she stared at the half elf quizzically. What does she hate? Is it about what happened? I get it. Or if it¡¯s just about the rest of us being so nosy. I hope I didn¡¯t offend her.


    ¡°What do you¡­¡± Ary began before trailing off, her courage not yet returned.


    ¡°I hate having Sophie¡¯s memories.¡± Sophia stated tersely.


    ¡°Ah?! Oh! Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You. I don¡¯t know.¡± Sophia huffed, her arms crossed as she viciously tore a piece of ham and plopped it into her mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She repeated, a little softer, more reflective this time.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t mind if you hate me.¡± Ary tried to sound confident, though she was certain she made what could only be described as a sad whine.


    ¡°Grah.¡± Sophia ran her fingers through her hair, scratching at her scalp with visible annoyance.


    Ary took this chance to shuffle a little closer, her chair making soft little thumps as she dragged it towards Sophia. The half elf froze mid motion, and Ary nearly panicked. But though Sophia was staring at her, she made no motion to stop whatever was happening. Taking that as her cue to proceed, she scooted along until they were practically shoulder to shoulder.


    ¡°What?¡± Sophia demanded, jerking her body to face away from Ary.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ are you¡­?¡± Ary reached over to comfort the girl, too confused by her erratic mood shifts to know what to do.


    Sophia winced and Ary cringed in turn, but it was too late, her hand¡¯s momentum landed it on the half elf¡¯s shoulder. She could feel Sophia stiffen up. Ary considered pulling back, only for Sophia to then sigh heavily, the tension dissipating and she leaned towards Ary.


    Now, truly lost and uncertain, all she could do was allow the motion to happen, catching Sophia¡¯s weight as the girl leaned against her.


    It was a bizarre experience. Sophia was ostensibly a clone of Sophie, and in more ways than one, Ary had just discovered that she was most certainly like Sophie. Yet, she was not, and that Ary also knew as fact. Still, she wondered what a discontent Sophie would like in such a situation and hoped that Sophia would be much the same.


    Carefully, she snaked her arms under Sophia¡¯s and pulled her in for a hug from behind. Sophia¡¯s body nearly went rigid, only for it to relax just as quickly. Much like her sister, whatever resistances she had were held and back and she snuggled into a more comfortable position. Stiff, tense, but also a little soft, eheh.


    ¡°I hate it. Sophie¡¯s memories.¡± Sophia spat the words out with disdain.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You know how I¡¯m her shadow made real?¡±


    Ary nodded, trying her best to resist the temptation of blowing around the half elf¡¯s ears the way that she would with Sophie. Though she did try to take a stealthy sniff of the sister. Comforting, but different. Odd, almost.


    ¡°She¡¯s known you for a while.¡± Sophia burrowed her face into Ary¡¯s arms as if ashamed of something.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I see those too, when I look at you. She has a soft spot for you. So I do too.¡± Sophia mumbled.


    ¡°Huh.¡± What does that mean?


    ¡°I just¡­ nevermind that.¡± Sophia recovered, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t like how I feel almost predisposed to like you as a person. N-not that I mind. I think you¡¯re a kind soul. I just wish I could¡¯ve made that impression of you on my own, you know?¡±


    Ary was even more confused, but she opted to nod along. ¡°I guess?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind.¡± Sophia sighed, pressing her bodyweight and fully leaning into Ary, "I kind of get the appeal."


    "Eh?" Though surprised, she instinctively tightened the hug, feeling the conflict and melancholy emanating from the half elf. She knew that she was out of her depth at processing whatever was going on. All she knew was that she could offer some small comforts and reprieve. And if that¡¯s all she could do, then she would do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here to listen.¡± Ary reassured her.


    ¡°Mmm¡­I know.. That¡¯s¡­¡± Sophia growled at herself, ¡°I know.¡± She let out a frustrated grunt.


    Ary ran a hand over Sophia¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The two sat in silence for a minute. Only the ticking of the clock in the room and the occasional raised voices in the hallway outside kept their breaths company.. In time, their breathing synchronized, the two growing closer by sheer proximity if nothing else. On the table, their meals were still half eaten, yet Ary no longer felt hungry, only ever more curious about whatever it is that Sophia was going through.


    What felt like minutes was only one. But Sophia was the first to stir from their silence, wiggling within Ary¡¯s arms before releasing a choked gasp.


    ¡°Hey, Aryana.¡± Sophia whispered.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡± Ary replied, cooing as she often did with Sophie.


    ¡°I think¡­ if you don¡¯t mind¡­ I think I¡¯ll take you up on that offer. If you don¡¯t mind listening.¡±


    Ary smiled, but it never reached her eyes. For in Sophia¡¯s voice, she could hear more than just budding friendship or a need to recall facts. She could also hear the pain within, the untreated suffering that had been bottled up.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m here.¡±

 Act 7 Chapter 19: Soft Hearts and Understanding

    ¡°While the main argument of Magister Aldus Leven¡¯s ¡®Post Mana Warfare¡¯ centers around the idea that defensive magicks are superior to offensive magicks, is something I have no issue with. What does present itself to be more properly scrutinized is his claim that ¡°In a land where mages can wield seemingly limitless mana. Wards are the most effective countermeasure beyond nullifying the area¡¯s mana completely.¡± (Levens, Pg 64). In this essay, I will argue that a person cannot harvest a ¡®limitless¡¯ amount of mana, and that because of that, defensive magicks effectiveness comes from being able to outlast the expenditure of a mage utilizing offensive magicks.¡±


    - Magister Lobrecht Eywick, Magus of the Amethyst Tower, ¡°A Measured Critique of Post Mana Warfare¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophie and Eva keep saying they fucked up. No, I did.¡± Sophia bluntly declared, her hands balling up, ¡°I am an adept of shadow and I should¡¯ve done better. Should¡¯ve been more careful. I was cocky.¡±


    ¡°Sophia, that¡¯s not¡­¡± Ary tried to interject.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what?¡± The girl snapped.


    Ary shuddered a little, ¡°Sorry. Keep going.¡±


    Her tone must''ve been a little too obvious. She could feel Sophia tense up slightly, clearly having picked up on something.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophia muttered.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Darkened hells, you guys are all too alike, you know? I was rude, I¡¯m apologizing. You don¡¯t need to.¡± Sophia growled.


    ¡°Eheheh, fair enough.¡± Ary tried to lighten the mood.


    Sophia rolled her eyes, but the half elf didn¡¯t seem discontented by the response. Taking that as a good sign, Ary tried to probe for information a different way.


    ¡°So what have you been up to lately? I mean, we haven¡¯t seen too much of you lately.¡± Ary spoke.


    Sophia grunted, her hands now resting atop the table, ¡°Mmm right. Nothing much I guess. Mostly just, you know, classes and studying.¡±


    ¡°And all of it¡¯s mostly, going?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Yeah, just going.¡± The half elf affirmed.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ary let out a little squeak, ¡°Thanks for helping, before I forget.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sophia turned to look at her, the half elf seemed genuinely confused, ¡°Help with what?¡±


    ¡°The court case, Sophie¡¯s trial.¡± Ary informed her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sophia looked away.


    ¡°We managed to get there in time thanks to you. Elaria delivered a stunning speech, at least that¡¯s what Sophie told me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, and then with some help, Sophie managed to get a lightened sentence.¡±


    ¡°A sentence? You mean they actually convicted her of something?¡± Sophia growled.


    Ary could sense the rising concern from the half elf. Her mind made a note of how protective Sophia seemed to be. The two of them are more alike than they think. Well, I guess clones would be alike though? Eh.


    Ary nodded, ¡°Yeah. But she just has to sign up for the adventurers guild and work on the weekends. So I guess she finally gets to be a real adventurer now.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°But I only heard about that from the others, Sophie could probably explain in more detail than I can.¡± Ary confessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Sophia gritted her teeth, ¡°That makes sense, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there. They told me to go watch the Braveskull trial and take notes.¡± Ary pouted.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sophia¡¯s voice wavered a little. Of course, how stupid of me. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the company.


    ¡°No verdict that day, I guess they¡¯re still debating.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sophia¡¯s body sagged and Ary panicked a little. She was so comfy just now, dang it.


    Scrambling to keep the half elf upbeat, Ary decided for a lighter approach. ¡°Yeah. They told me to go take notes in case they needed them. But they didn¡¯t even ask about it after Sophie¡¯s trial!¡± She muttered and let out an alarmingly loud huff. A part of her hoped to have injected some levity into the moment. Another part of her genuinely fumed at how they had simply forgotten her efforts that day. I mean, Elaria did say she got rid of me to not distract Sophie. But still! She protested in her mind, they could at least take some interest in the work they made me do.


    ¡°Aww, that sucks.¡± Sophia agreed.


    ¡°Right? Ugh. Used up most of the day too!¡±


    ¡°Hahah.¡± Sophia sighed with a half smile, ¡°I suppose things are mostly resolved now?¡±


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Ary bobbed her head, ¡°And thanks to you.¡±


    Sophia shrugged bashfully, deliberately trying to break free from Ary¡¯s embrace. With only a token effort. Trying to match her pace, Ary gently tightened her grip. Sophia initially flinched and alarming her. But before Ary could let go, Sophia pressed up against her and managed to relax, turning into a lump in her arms.


    Unable to help herself, Ary let out a soft giggle. ¡°I mean it, eheh, you got Sophie back. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sophia mumbled.


    This time, when the half elf pulled away, Ary could feel a bit more force. Taking the hint, she loosened her arms and the half elf straightened herself.


    ¡°Whatever the case.¡± Sophia turned to suddenly chide Ary, ¡°We should finish dinner before it gets even colder.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Ahh, the food!¡± Ary squeaked.


    On the inside, she felt a little happier. For within Sophia¡¯s eyes was not just pain and indifference, but a tiny spark of mirth. Enough that Ary was satisfied if this is all she could get for tonight. As long as she can smile a little, she grinned.


    <hr><hr>


    It was almost nine when she finally returned to her dorm. Leaving Sophia¡¯s room after dinner had proven surprisingly difficult. She constantly fought the urge to try and pry a little more information out of the girl. But she knew that Sophia likely still felt some level of apprehension and managed to restrain herself.


    She had barely been able to open the door when a set of arms dragged her into the room. All she could do was let out a surprised little squeak before control was taken away from her.


    ¡°Ary! I¡¯m so sorry! Are you okay? What happened? How¡¯s Sophia? How¡¯d she find you?¡± Sophie practically wailed.


    ¡°This damnable little elf! She could barely take care of herself! Then we got word of you disappearing, only to now have you reappearing!¡± An ever familiar fae scolded her.


    ¡°Sophie! Yana!¡± Ary beamed.


    ¡°Saint damned hells, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry for leaving you there, I just-mmpf?!¡±


    Ary stopped Sophie with a kiss planted firmly across the lips. Yana mimed gagging and Ary just winked at her.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m¡­ a little mad that you just kind of blew me off.¡± Ary smirked.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m s-eep!¡± Sophie wilted as Ary stroked her ears.


    ¡°But I''m fine, Sophia managed to find me and brought me over to her dorm. We had dinner too, so please. There''s nothing to worry about. More important than that, how are you two? Get everything sorted out?¡±


    ¡°There was some trouble for the elf, but nothing that affected her health.¡± Yana reported.


    Ary arched an eyebrow at Sophie, half expecting that something had happened given the initial information that Sophia had shared with her.


    Sophie looked abashedly at the floor before excitedly looking at Ary.


    ¡°Sophie? What¡¯s up?¡± Ary asked.


    Like a puppy finally allowed to play, a wide smile crossed Sophie¡¯s face, ¡°You know how I have to work with the guild right?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm?¡± What does this have to do with¡­


    ¡°I mentioned it to Mila after we uh¡­¡± Her expression darkened a little, ¡°after we talked about a few things. But eventually she suggested that she join up too! Apparently her master said no church work while she¡¯s here but she¡¯s been itching to move about.¡± Her excitement returned.


    Ary was a little jealous, Sophie was obviously delighted with the result and so she wouldn¡¯t complain. But the girl did leave her alone on a bench till Sophia had recovered her.


    ¡°Pfft, you just went to court and now you¡¯re already trying to find loopholes in everything.¡± Ary teased, more for her sake than to get anything out of the girl.


    ¡°Ary!¡±


    ¡°I kid, I kid. But that¡¯s¡­ that sounds splendid.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I won¡¯t have to do everything by myself!¡±


    Ary snuggled a little closer and gave Sophie a peck, ¡°And someone can keep you safe.¡± Because as much as I want to, I don¡¯t think I can.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Sophie pouted, ¡°Why do you look so disappointed in me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not.¡± Ary smiled, ¡°Promise.¡±


    The two stared longingly at each other for a few moments before Ary gave Sophie a small prod.


    ¡°So how is Mila doing anyways? The letters she sent¡­¡± She stopped the moment she noticed Sophie clamped up.


    Ary knew there would be a risk bringing up this topic, but curiosity got the better of her. Her predictions however, hit too close to home. Whatever cheery mood the two had was sucked out into the void beyond. Sophie¡¯s expression immediately dropped, the smile on her face turning not quite into a frown, but close enough. Ary¡¯s own faded into a nervous grin. From the sidelines, the fae watched as the two lovers now tried their best to sheepishly look at everything but each other.


    ¡°Turns out things are shitty everywhere. Kobald assed world can¡¯t just¡­ be nice.¡± Sophie eventually answered.


    ¡°At least she¡¯s here now.¡±


    ¡°At least she¡¯s here.¡± Sophie affirmed with a deep sigh.


    Ary gently pet Sophie, calming the girl down before she steeled herself, ready to push just a little bit more. Her curiosity getting the better of her.


    ¡°Talking with her also made you a little more at ease.¡± Ary pointed out.


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­¡± Ary paused, faint sense of unease building up, ¡°Your flashback.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Ary could see the moment Sophie¡¯s eyes grew a little unfocused and began wandering. But there was a certain otherness to it that told her what she needed to know. Sophie wasn¡¯t just avoiding her gaze, her eyes were exploring somewhere far from the both of them in the depths of her memories. Ary bit her lip, I hope I didn¡¯t overstep.


    Sophie sighed a few more times, processing whatever it was that was within her with more difficulty than Ary had anticipated. She rested her hands on Sophie¡¯s shoulder, giving them a gentle massage as the half elf reflected. She blew a tiny bit on Sophie¡¯s ear, the half elf shuddering reflexively. Heh, even when stressed, cute.


    Ary suddenly felt a weight push her down onto the bed, landing onto a pillow with a startled squeak. In seconds, Sophie was atop her, straddling her and gazing directly into her eyes. Pain and desire fought within the half elf, pulling her face into a more somber and melancholic expression even as her eyes stared at Ary hungrily.


    Simply relieved that Sophie wasn¡¯t upset, Ary reached up and pulled the girl down onto her. She could feel Sophie tense up a little, the girl¡¯s knees brushing against her sensitive spot and resting there. Ary swallowed, carefully moving her arms to wrap around Sophie and lock her in place.


    This stirred something within her partner and Sophie finally caved to her inner needs and began nuzzling her.


    ¡°Bad memories of back then¡­ Carrador¡­ and Melton¡­¡± Sophie muttered between little kisses on Ary¡¯s neck, her voice a mixture of delight and agony.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Ary whispered, returning some of the affection with a caress of her own, ¡°You know you can always talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sophie pressed their noses together, a sad little twinkle in her eye, ¡°It¡¯s just that Mila¡­ well it¡¯s her story to share. But she¡¯s been through some less than stellar trials of her own and well¡­¡±


    ¡°She gets it better, huh?¡± Ary finished the thought for her, trying her best to hide a flicker of jealousy that crossed her mind.


    If Sophie noticed, she didn¡¯t give any indication. With a tiny nod, Sophie acknowledged it, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right.¡±


    Ary didn¡¯t know how to feel. She knew that she certainly had far less insight about the situations that Sophie had often found herself in. At least, when compared to someone like Mila who was a warrior as well. It made her happy that there was at least someone whom Sophie could confide the darker of memories in, someone that could share the pain in a way that they would both hopefully heal a little from. Yet, at the same time, Ary wanted more, she wanted to monopolize being the one that Sophie could confide to.


    Ary shook her head, trying her best to fling those thoughts away. She slipped her hands past Sophie¡¯s waistband and allowed her hands to travel across the firm cheeks that greeted them


    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± She breathed the words into Sophie¡¯s ears.


    Both of them tensed, though a different tension than what they had felt mere minutes ago. Their breathing grew more connected as they continued watching each other, taking in the warmth that they shared.


    ¡°What about now?¡¯ She asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sophie¡¯s ears twitched. Whenever she gets flustered, heheh.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Ary teased.


    Finally getting the hint, something else awoke within Sophie as if a flame had finally come to life after being stoked for far too long.


    ¡°I want¡­¡± Sophie murmured as they pressed themselves even closer together.


    ¡°Mhmm?¡±


    ¡°I want to forget the bad memories. Right now, I want some with you.¡±


    Happy that Sophie had finally broken out of her dour mood, Ary felt her own heart begin beating faster in her chest at the implication. With a final kiss and a mischievous grin on her face, she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± She put forth the final invitation. Poor Yana.

 Act 7 Chapter 20: Class Time, Fae Time, Dinner Time - II

    ¡°Logistics - Important


    Remember supply lines, keep troops prepared.


    Assign at least one company to guard supply depots.


    Pick the right tools and the right supplies before setting off onto any mission.


    Without supply lines, all moves become risky moves.


    Preferable to have a dedicated support staff and infrastructure to increase campaign effectiveness.


    *Scrawled into margins with some doodles* My deskmates are weird.¡±


    - Kyrie Moringstar, Academy of Arteria Student, ¡°Class notes: Logistics and Management. ¡°


    <hr><hr>


    Ary could tell that Sophie was more restored by the time they woke up. That alone made her efforts yesterday worth it in her eyes. Though whatever pain Sophie had transferred to desire in the heat of the moment had left Ary far more sore than she wanted to be this early in the morning. After exchanging some more affectionate headrubs and kisses before they parted for class.


    Her first one at the mage¡¯s tower had passed by relatively uneventfully. Though the text they had to read to better understand formula¡¯s was a dense historical version that tested even the limits of her own patience. So much so that she was one of only a handful that remained awake enough to just barely comprehend the material. It didn¡¯t help that her mind was still distracted, constantly flicking back to the still fresh memories of her recent intensive physical connection with Sophie.


    Ary¡¯s suffering only got magnified when Yana united with her after trading away Sophie for her. The fae laid into Ary for how hard the two had gone on for the night before.


    It was embarrassing being scolded by a faerie residing in her pocket, but she took it in stride. For it meant that everyone was feeling livelier and for her, that was enough. At this point, all she wanted was to get a chance to check in with Sophia, to make sure Sophie''s sister was still doing alright.


    Ary let out a tired huff. Yesterday was a long day, huh?


    The next class proved to be a welcome respite from the emotional turmoil of yesterday. Fana was more than delighted at seeing her, but Aubrey did shoot her a knowing look at how she hobbled into class. Ary could only hold back her choked gasp as the other girl kept poking her in the ribs, a sly little smirk on her face the entire time.


    ¡°Aubrey!¡± Fana hissed on her behalf, ¡°Focus!¡±


    Aubrey jokingly pouted and the three shared a stifled giggle as class continued.


    The three of them spent their time relaxing as Professor Mckinley taught about the anatomy of some of the rarer plants found within Cyndralia. Today¡¯s topic was focused on the dissection of the Starcrossed Stalk. Though it often came paired with the Starbloom Flowers that tended to grow into a decently thick shrubbery. Starcrossed Stalks or more commonly known as starstalks were actually a type of fern that enjoys the shade provided by the starbloom shrubs.


    First recorded on the Traxian plains, they trace most of their lineage from other ferns and flora found dotted across the Starhollow mountains and to a lesser extent, the Highwalls. Starstalks were first named as such because people first thought they were actually the bottom half of the starblooms and were also vaguely shaped like stars. Many people believed they were planted upon the world by one of the High Pantheon, in the image of the Goddess. Only after people found them growing separately from starblooms did they finally receive a name of their own.


    The relative rarity of the starstalks combined with a few proven health benefits have meant that there was an increasingly large market for Traxian starstalk tea. It was only when the heavy yet subtle set of something that smells vaguely like a dark chocolate when the class realized something was up. Professor Mckinely and a teacher¡¯s assistant brought in little cups of warm tea. Ary tried not to let her excitement show too much but could feel her leg jittering in anticipation.


    ¡°Alright, now although this is a little treat. I still want you all to be learning. So take notes, write down what you taste, feel, and see if you can identify anything specifically distinct in its flavour profile. Okay? Then try to draw out what you know from other plants and see if you can make any predictions about health benefits that might be present.¡±


    With their assignments handed down, the professor and the assistant went around with a platter around the class, distributing the drinks to the different groups.


    ¡°Ooh, this is a welcome surprise, thank you.¡± Fana took some cups from the assistant. The other student just gently gave her a wink.


    Fana passed two small paper cups to the other two. Ary beamed at her before immediately getting stuck in. She sniffed the drink, getting a clearer scent of caramel and roasted nuttiness from it. Lingering over the cup, her skin told her that the steam coming from it was warm at most if not outright lukewarm. Drinkable.


    Ary wasted no time and half the drink was in her mouth within a single gulp. Almost instantly, she could tell exactly why the fern might¡¯ve been so valued. The tea was warming, toasty like a fire on a winter¡¯s day. The flavour itself carried a strong bitter nuttiness that remained smooth with the faintest hint of caramel and earthiness. Pleasant, flavourful, and calming, she decided she liked it quite a bit. Though less than her orange tea.


    Still savoring the drink and keeping a bit of it swirling around in her mouth, she made the mistake of looking up. Fana was equally delighted, but kept herself restrained to dainty sips. Aubrey had downed the cup in one go and now caught Ary¡¯s eye. The troublesome girl spread her fingers in a v shape and stuck her tongue out, miming indecently lewd motions as her face took on a more sensual expression.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ary choked as she nearly spat her drink out, embarrassment and laughter overtaking her.


    Fana slapped Aubrey across the back and the other girl fell forward into the v shape, a move that was still all too present with Ary¡¯s mind. Defeated by her own immaturity and embarrassment, her muscles relaxed and she stopped trying to clench her lips shut, finally snickering and letting a little liquid dribble out at the sight.


    ¡°Gah. Damned earth.¡± Ary cursed as she wiped herself down.


    ¡°What? What?¡± Aubrey giggled, ¡°Too familiar? Made you go all wobbly again?¡±


    ¡°Aubrey!¡± Fana let out an indignant snort.


    ¡°Tsssh.¡± Ary tried to brush it off.


    ¡°Aww, c¡¯mon. You saw her, she walked in like someone after they got absol-ow!¡± Aubrey jumped as Fana bopped her on the head.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. Maybe don¡¯t make me think about Aryana like that.¡± Fana chided.


    Aubrey reared back and snorted, the three descending into fits of giggling, not noticing their amused professor standing over them.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± He coughed.


    At once the three froze and gingerly turned to face him.


    ¡°First off, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re doing better.¡± He nodded at Ary.


    ¡°Thank you, professor.¡± She hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t recall any of the health properties being unrestrained laughter or funny business. So if you would?¡± He wagged his finger at them, a cheeky grin barely hidden.


    ¡°Yes, professor.¡± The three replied.


    He shot them a doubtful look but moved to another group. The three held their breaths for a few seconds before giggling some more.


    Watching the professor leave, Ary finally calmed enough to signal to Yana. From out of nowhere, Yana darted out from behind a plant and gracefully planted herself beside a cup, ready to be serviced. I¡¯m just glad she¡¯s more spoiled than mischievous, like the ones from old tales. Then again, I did find her down in the deeps. Not exactly where the faerie folk are rumored to ever be at. But I suppose my people wouldn¡¯t have ever gone that far. Never did ask her why she was there¡­


    Noticing the growing impatience from Yana, Ary wiped her questions away and sighed. Her new drink was now the property of someone else. She stealthily started tearing half the cup away, the paper proving tougher than normal paper. Aubrey and Fana watched with some marginal level of interest, the two having more or less gotten used to seeing the strange little faerie that constantly hovered around Ary.


    The two had described Yana now as more like an oversized flying dustball. A more discreet appearance than the mote of light, but not by much. In their time spent together and with the opportunity to freely explore and test her own skills for the most part. Yana had managed to master which colours her form would reflect. It was a skill that the fae had described as useless for creatures that could live for unknown eons. There would be no point to change one¡¯s magical output for such mundane purposes. But adapt Yana did, and now, after careful observation of the world around her. She decided to reflect various shades of grey until she looked like a dustball to those who could not perceive her true form.


    Stolen story; please report.


    At least that¡¯s what they told her. Yana had, in a rhyme and withering gaze, explained that Ary and her were too connected for Ary to not perceive her true form. A shame, as she imagined what it would be like to see an oversized dustball. But a boon in that she could now see Yana¡¯s entire being cringing from the initial hit of bitterness from the tea, the fae''s tongue lolling out in a futile attempt to flick the taste away.


    Yana glared at her, evidently suspecting her of setting up a trap. In another moment however, the fae¡¯s expression changed, her nose wrinkling in confusion as the other notes within the tea were fully processed. She shot Ary a neutral expression, neither loving nor disliking the tea. That¡¯s about as good as it gets for her, heheh.


    By the time the professor clapped to get everyone¡¯s attention once more, the four had finished their drinks. One by one, each group listed off a few identifiable traits of the tea. Ary felt a light sigh coming over her, if only more days were like this, then Sophie and Sophia both wouldn¡¯t have to suffer, huh.


    <hr><hr>


    The rest of the day passed by without much issue. Generally being a more routine if still pleasant experience. It was when dinner came that Ary felt a modicum of dread. As a group, her, Sophie and the others tended to congregate around Griffin Hall for dinner. However, last week had seen the absence of both Sophie and Sophia for understandable reasons. She wondered if this week would be much the same. And if that¡¯s the case, should I bring food to Sophia? She did help me out yesterday. Maybe getting Sophie to meet her with me could be good? Could also go wrong though. They both need time to heal from their own wounds.


    Ary abruptly froze, a hint of a scowl developing. Her breathing grew more erratic as her hands unconsciously clenched and unclenched themselves. Right, yesterday. It had been most pleasing to have helped the other two with their problems. But the nightmare that she had, where it was not her, both the reflection in the glass, and the figure behind that. She wanted to know what it meant, what purpose did a dream like that serve.


    Whereas occasionally she would dream of death and the horrors of Melisgrad. Those she could put down as but the inklings of bad memories bubbling away in the cauldron of her mind. These recent ones though, they were of the world that was not hers. The world from which Eva had once described. Perhaps even the world in which the Vaettaugh hail from. The world of robots and bright lights.


    ¡°What ails you, dearest Aryana? You may share with me, the illustrious Yana.¡± The fae zipped up and attached herself to her nose, her rounded tiny eyes staring back up expectantly at Ary¡¯s.


    With a weakness for the cuter things in life, she had to pause to take in the sight. Unfortunately, unlike Sophie, Ary wasn¡¯t quite sure she could smush the fae¡¯s cheeks in the same way.


    ¡°Mmm, just thinking.¡± Ary replied.


    ¡°Thinking, blinking, at least none of you are drinking. But you all have problems, at least they don¡¯t play dead like possums.¡± Yana huffed.


    ¡°Wha..? Possums?¡±


    ¡°Tis but a rhyme I made in a limited time.¡±  Yana booped Ary¡¯s nose, ¡°But that¡¯s not my point! It¡¯s your heart that¡¯s in disjoint.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re angry or confused, you frown like this.¡± Yana scrunched up her face, her nose sticking out like a little button. Ary refrained from letting out an ¡®aww¡¯ at the sight. ¡°But now you¡¯re doing this.¡± Yana switched her expression to something akin to a light scowl with her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Pffft.¡± Ary couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°That didn¡¯t even rhyme.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Yana pouted and slapped at Ary¡¯s face.


    ¡°Eheheh.¡±


    ¡°What I meant to say, if your brain isn¡¯t just hay. Is that I can listen too, to the problems that uhh¡­ make you feel like poo.¡± Yana chittered, a smugness at her own skills.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ary let out a dry laugh, ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    She moved to pinch her nose and nearly poked the fae, Yana smacking at her fingers with feigned annoyance.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Tis fine.¡±


    ¡°I just have a lot on my mind.¡±


    Yana tilted her head, now leaning on the left side of Ary¡¯s face. Wait a minute, does this mean I just look like I have a massive dustball on my face now? And when she rests on my head¡­ oh spirits. Oh no.


    Aghast at the implications of, Ary could feel an embarrassed blush come on at the mental image of herself with the disgused face startling the people around her. She let out a pained gasp of embarrassment before pinching her cheek. Stop it, you¡¯re avoiding the problem.


    She clicked her tongue, trying to buy herself some time.


    ¡°Bad dreams I guess. Nothing too serious. Just wondering if they meant anything.¡± She tried to brush it off, ¡°Like making sense of your thoughts.¡±


    Yana narrowed her eyes, the fae¡¯s intuition ensuring that she did not believe Ary¡¯s casual dismissal and looked the part. Defeated, Ary just sighed. ¡°I dreamed of another world.¡±


    This changed Yana¡¯s playful motions instantly. In a flash, she straightened herself up and peel off of Ary¡¯s face, settling instead into the pocket where she could listen without outside disturbances. An air of seriousness descended between the two of them, I wonder¡­


    ¡°Explain.¡± Yana demanded.


    Ary nearly squeaked, surprised at  how commanding the fae suddenly sounded.


    ¡°I.. don¡¯t really know how?¡± She admitted.


    It was the truth in her eyes. Whatever she saw, it was a bizarre world. So many lights, noises, and everything in between. Yet none of it had been recognizable save for the word robot. How odd.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s like¡­ I saw myself, but not myself¡­¡± Ary tried.


    Yana did not look impressed. Equally however, there was a sudden seriousness about the fae that worried Ary. Even when she had been hurt, Yana didn¡¯t furrow her brows as much as she did now. Does she¡­ could she know something?


    ¡°Hey! Aryana! What a coincidence!¡± A familiar voice called out.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Ary and Yana both made unpleasant noises. Ary jumped a little as the fae darted back into her pocket hiding spot, staring directly up at Ary. As if to say ¡®we aren¡¯t done yet¡¯. Ary could only respond with a subtle nod, her heart rate having spiked from the surprise call out.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s up?¡± Ary stammered out.


    The culprits of interruption proved to be the familiar figure of Elaria with her cocksure grin and the ever stoic dark elven protector stuck beside her. Ary was both relieved and annoyed. She had just about mustered enough courage and clarity to talk openly with Yana. She took solace in the fact that whatever revelation or tough conversation that had been about to happen was now for later.


    ¡°You have plans with Sophie or are you heading to Griffin Hall?¡± Elaria casually slid next to her before asking.


    G-Griffin Hall.¡± Ary answered, slowly recovering from the shock of the surprise.


    ¡°Perfect! Let¡¯s go then! Cause i¡¯m feeling pretty hungry right about now.¡± Elaria grinned.


    ¡°Haaah.¡± Ary let out a deep sigh, ¡°Yeah¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ary glanced into her pocket to find Yana pursing her lips and staring back. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to get out of this one that easily.


    "Besides, the others are waiting."


    "Oh." Oh? The others are there?


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Guess who I found on the way here just lurking around.¡± Elaria cheerfully announced. This is a few more than expected.


    Ary wanted to wince, every fiber of her being cringing at the attention being heaped upon her. Her legs had begun the movement, her arms looking ready to continue it. But as her eyes swept across the long table, she stopped. Sat at the table were Sophie, Mila, Miraevie, Alodie and even Sophia was sitting off near the end away from everyone but there. They all looked happy to see her. Her heart wobbled at the sight, her lips upturned to hide the small quiver of feeling that blossomed within her.


    There was something so surreal at the assembled cast that her only thought was that if her other friends were here, she¡¯d surely melt from such a reception. Sacrificing her doubts and pushing the matter of her nightmares away, she eagerly bobbed her head in acknowledgement and plooped herself beside Sophie.


    ¡°Aryana, hey!¡± Alodie beamed, a ray of joy wherever she went.


    ¡°Aryana.¡± Miraevie acknowledged her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ary beamed back at her, whatever was in her mind, not smiling as widely back to Alodie was not an option. ¡°You guys had a good day so far?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Today was nice. Though Sophie made a bit of a silly mistake in class.¡± Alodie giggled.


    Miraevie just directed her gaze to Sophie, who, upon realizing who was looking directly at her, paused her conversation with Mila and wilted a little.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Ary asked.


    Sophie sank a little more into her seat, much to everyone¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°She got volunteered to write something and forgot your little faerie was with her.¡± Miraevie snickered.


    Ary looked to Yana first, who just shrugged. Not my problem, the fae seemed to say.


    ¡°Ahahah, she walked up to the front of class, and this massive dustball just floated out of her pant pocket. Looked like part of her butt.¡± Alodie chortled.


    Sophie was flushed red as a tomato, hiding her face in her hands. ¡°Stars above, no.¡± She protested to no avail.


    ¡°Dust butt, dust butt!¡± Alodie chanted before bursting into another fit of giggles.


    ¡°Ary, save me.¡± Sophie burrowed herself in her bosom.


    Surprised but amused, Ary stroked her hair and leaned into it. ¡°There, there.¡± She gave Sophie a few pats, ¡°I¡¯ll love you even if you''re a dust butt.¡±


    ¡°Ary!¡± Sophie wailed indignantly.


    The table burst into a few laughs and Ary swore she heard even Sophia snigger a little. Looking over though, Sophia just offered the tiniest of nods before returning to her food. Still not opening up but that¡¯s no surprise after what she¡¯s been through. I¡¯m just glad she feels well enough to even come here.


    Ary rubbed her dust butt a little more affectionately, ensuring that her message of love and appreciation had gotten across.Sophie mumbled something into her shoulder but remained in the pose. She spied the glint of something in Mila¡¯s eyes, the inquisitor just watching the two with what Ary could only hope was friendly scowl on her face. Whatever the case, she made sure to shoot a smile at Mila.


    The two of them had only barely travelled together when one thing or another separated them. She did know that Mila had been with Sophie before Melton and respected that the two had both gone through similar things to each other and could heal Sophie when she could not. With a strangely serene expression on her face, she motioned for Mila¡¯s attention and mouthed the words that made herself just a little jealous, ¡®thank you for being there for her¡¯. Though it pained her a little, seeing the girl¡¯s expression light up even a little brightened her own mood.


    Ary closed her eyes and nuzzled Sophie¡¯s neck, making the half elf squeak much to everyone¡¯s delight. She took a whiff of Sophie¡¯s scent and lingered in it. Yeah, I guess¡­ I guess that¡¯s just something else I can¡¯t do anything about. Sighing, she was aware of her likely pensive expression and hid it with a smile, forcing her mind to focus on something more whimsical. Her eyes walked their way down to Sophie¡¯s bum and she grinned. Heh, dust butt.

 Act 7 The Hunters Path: Demons And Undead

    ¡°No one really knows what exactly the depths of the deadlands look like. Tucked away past the ice cities of Ingramar and far beyond the end of the Frostwinds, lies a land scarcely explored. Too dangerous, too hostile, a land where even military expeditions turn away from. Only the outermost areas of the deadlands have ever been charted. But even that proved to just be the surveying of a blighted damned hellscape. A land filled with twisting jagged rocks, alien roots and vines snaking across the land like a million arteries. Worse still are the countless open air mana veins, a tempting treat but hiding the grim reality that everything within was tainted and warped by corruption. ¡±


    - Explorer Ameria Kino, Pathfinders Guild, ¡°Far Past North: The Deadlands¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Wicked winds slashed across the skin with a fury, enveloping everything in a furious white cacophony. Thich layers of snow hid the paths one could travel, traps of nature¡¯s own making waiting to swallow up unprepared victims. Dead trees crackled as their barren branches somehow withstood the might of the weather, themselves an echo of the wrath that nature possessed.


    Dull crimson streaks pierced into the sky high above them. Where the world should¡¯ve touched the stars, it was instead twisted and torn. In part from the destruction that was wrought upon Melisgrad in recent months, and then from whatever latent corruption continues to seep in from the northern reaches. Like gnarled roots, some of the streaks seemed to flow up from jagged rock formations, their source hidden by uncountable layers of snow and filth.


    A pack capzel goat brayed with disinterest, likely as annoyed with the cold as it was with the humans around. Shaggy brown fur and large horns mounted atop a head that bobbed lazily in front of a mound of fur and muscle. Five such beasts carried enough supplies for a company of men, let alone half a platoon.


    Though the expedition started with 52 souls including himself. Inquisitor Lionel and his assistant, a lanky historian by the name of Orgrid Cairnmaker, snuck in to join the trip at the last moment. Not that Viktor minded since they brought with them their own supplies. Enough at least, that they would not inconvenience the group¡¯s current rationing plans.


    They had trekked up the mountains for a solid week now, the weather only having gotten worse as time went on. At first, the tribal guides had known the lay of the land. Directly the group through passes and bridges normally hard to spot if one ever had the foolhardy inclination to travel the Frostwinds. But after the fifth day, their rate of discovery decreased drastically as they had now entered what the tribals called the ¡®accursed peaks¡¯. An area in which disappearances and deaths are not just common, but so prevalent that there were generational tales about this place being haunted or cursed.


    Of his templars, six were proficient mages skilled in the arts of containment and dispatching the arcane. All six of whom reported the increasing signs of discomfort the deeper they headed into the ¡®accursed peaks¡¯. Even his own training, not as attuned to the aetheric flow of mana like a true mage, told him of some ancient and forgotten lurking around here.


    What further hindered their progress was the ever thinning atmosphere. The oxygen here was far more lacking than at the bottom of the mountains. The mountaineers and goats handled it well enough, but the templars and knights in their full complement of gear fared far worse, forcing them to take constant breaks lest they fall behind.


    Low growls cutting through the wind alerted him of hostiles. He wrapped a gloved hand over the hilt of his blade and looked to a mountaineer, the man straining his ears to listen in. After a moment, the mountaineer pointed ahead. Something¡¯s out there.


    Signaling for the party to halt, he gestured at a templar and the mountaineer to advance, himself following them as they set off. From a side pack, he pulled out a small spyglass, the coldness of the metallic tube sneaking past the protective leather and chilling his fingers. Viktor let out a grunt of his own before reaching the other two.


    They were crouched at the edge of a treeline, making restrained gestures at something off in the distance. Noticing his arrival, the mountaineer tried to direct his attention past a gap in the next treeline. Putting the spyglass to his eye, he found himself staring at the back of a vague shape. Only after a few moments did he realize that it was trying to smack against something unseen. Then the realization that it was the top half of some massive humanoid or demonic creature large enough to appear noticeable to the naked eye even from here.


    Viktor frowned, it was a sign they were on the right track. Whatever beat that was there was certainly not human. The downside was that it meant they would have company.


    ¡°Big creature. Size of a house I reckon. Lieutenant, take a look.¡± He passed the spyglass to the templar.


    The monster however, was a concern. Under normal circumstances he wouldn¡¯t have given the matter much thought. But such a large beast surely had followers or at least hanger ons of some kind that would not take kindly to his convoy¡¯s presence. In the situation they were in now and with how weary the group was starting to look, he had no doubts that the fighting would turn out to be problematic at best.


    ¡°Stars¡­¡± The lieutenant cursed.


    ¡°At least we¡¯re on the right track. Ready the troops, tell them we¡¯re in for a fight today.¡± He ordered.


    The templar kneeled and nodded, ¡°As you command, Lord Inquisitor.¡±


    Viktor turned to the mountaineer, ¡°That might be where we need to go. Do any of your people know a path over there?¡±


    The man visibly paled at the mention of heading over there. He simply shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re ¡®lready far from the paths. Now we walk the wilds.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Viktor answered, ¡°Go back, tell your people to prepare as well.¡±


    The mountaineer wordlessly bowed and hurried back as Viktor peered through the spyglass again.


    ¡°Just what would a monster like you be mad at?¡± He grumbled to himself. We might be closer than I thought.


    <hr><hr>


    Breaking through the howling winds were sounds of battle. Grunts, cries, and other inhuman noises filled the air under the dusky crimson sky. The earth shook as the giant beast likely stomped or battered at something, either movement akin to a miniature earthquake and a quick death for whoever was struck.


    Viktor held up a hand, to reorganize the group. They were close, too close, they had to be ready.


    ¡°Templars forward and on me. The rest spread out around the goats, keep our cargo safe.¡± He ordered.


    Wordlessly, the others hurriedly rushed to their positions. Templars peeled off from the flanks to join him, forming two tactical columns as the lieutenant gathered some men on his side. Inquisitor Lionel headed up the rear, rallying the Meltonian knights around him as the mountaineers scattered around the convoy, taking up posts wherever they could find cover.


    Satisfied, Viktor gestured for them to advance.


    The templars were silent monsters themselves. Each a mountain of armour and training that prepared them for even the most accursed of threats. Their silent presence gave him a faint inkling of comfort as they advanced onto the unknown.


    Their rapid advance halted as they followed a bend inbetween the treeline. Ahead of them, Viktor spotted one form, then two, three, dozens and then more monsterosities. He halted the columns, sensing that they still had the element of surprise.


    A demonic looking beast roared, the twin headed beast stood on its twisted hind legs, a shaggy grey mane covered in snow and viscera. It was a monster born out of a child¡¯s nightmares. Two sets of eyes on both its heads, then another set upon its chest as a maw of a mouth with a tongue far too long stared greedily forward. The creature pointed a bone shaped halberd at the foes before him, his outstretched arm coated with the putrid remains of undead creatures unlucky enough to stand against. It.


    It stood as tall as four men and its eyes called for slaughter.


    Smaller demons answered its call, ashen skinned abominable beasts named death shriekers. Beasts that wore almost no skin beyond the thin layer of sinew and muscle that hid its bones. They were often found on all fours, able to crawl inhumanely fast to catch up with their prey and tearing into them with claws as long as a shortsword.


    Some other grunts were present, more humanoid creatures. But relatively unarmored and likely flesh to endure pain rather than for any other specific purposes. These were the innumerable footsoliders of the dark armies. The mewling but viscous heralds of things to come.


    Like a ravenous horde, they surged forward and clashed against their foes. Cracking bones and skulls as they were in turn, bitten and cut in turn. A melee broke out under the crimson sky, masking the bloodied snow below with an ominous red glow that strangled the land in its chokehold.


    Standing dangerously close to the demonic beast was the creature that had first drawn his attention in the first place. A massive monster standing as tall as a house. Sinewy blood covered muscles hosted an innumerable number of orifaces that protruded ever so slightly from the creature. Arms, legs, heads, eyes, mouths and other mishapen body parts dangled against the cold winds. With a thunderous roar, it slammed a half dozen fists against the air, from which a golen shimmer briefly emerged. That must be the ancient barrier. Or whatever those tribals had originally seen.


    Viktor¡¯s brow furrowed, a grim thought passing through his mind. This is bad,  monsters of this size and scale generally only appear in areas that have been substantially corrupted by daemons'' blood. He looked down and effortlessly prodded the ground with his boots, just what is this snow hiding below?


    Arrayed against the demons were a motley wave of undead. Zombies, skinwalkers and skeletal warriors that were far greater in number than the demons here. They also weren¡¯t alone. Nightgaunts roamed freely here, creatures that most travelers were urged to avoid and simply run rather than engage it in combat.


    Flesh drooped from their lanky bodies, the creatures shambling forward almost listlessly. But once they sighted prey, or in this case, the demons. They would seemingly gain a magical and still unexplainable burst of energy that would see them surge forward before enveloping their foes in a web of stringy flesh that suffocated its victims before dissecting them and consuming the innards. Thankfully for the civilized world and the frontiers, these monstrosities were only liable to roam around at night.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Viktor let out a quiet sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t quite understand what was happening, only that the two sides were fighting each other. Not that he ever expected demons and the undead to get along. Only that he had been fighting hunting down traces of both for so long, it was a little surreal how they were all presented before him. Almost too well, like a trap.


    An ear piercing screech alerted him of the battle¡¯s progress. The deathshriekers had let out a victory cry. The demons were winning. He needed to seize advantage in this chaos, he could not allow either side to regroup.


    Assessing the situation, he waited. No one had noticed his force in the treeline just yet. He would keep the element of surprise as long as he could. Their strike would need to be decisive and conclusive. Something easier said than done in his experience with the undead. The demons were another problem. Though their numbers here were within tolerable ranges, there was no certainty that what they saw was the entire contingent.


    He turned towards the templars, gesturing towards the area around them. Two lighter armoured soldiers of the recon element shook their heads. The area around had no other noticeable enemies waiting to pounce from nearby, at least.


    As claws and teeth clashed against talons and mandibles, Viktor crossed back over to his templars. The soldiers readied themselves, quietly unsheathing weapons or getting into formation. They knew what would come, the bloody melee that followed.


    Fighting against the undead was a sordid affair. One made all the messier if they could not tie off the source that spawned these lost souls. Demons were simplier, but equally if not even more dangerous. They came in every shape and size, and in this case, a more intelligent member of their species seemed to have taken up a leadership position. A priority target if they wanted to scatter the deathshireker pack.


    A tremendous thud stunned all the combatants. The large herculean beast had punched the barrier too hard, its massive legs losing grip on the snowy ground and slipping as the force of the barrier¡¯s recoil rebounded back into it. The twin headed demon roared in frustration. The undead renewed their assault, a stray bolt of arcane energy eviscerating a few of the deathshriekers. Target found.


    ¡°Lieutenant, the necromancer. The rest, on me.¡± Viktor commanded.


    The two columns diverged silently, their war cries muttered under their breaths or in their hearts.


    There would be no honor here, no glory, simply a duty to be done, death to be delivered.


    Mighty Astralis, grant your warriors the strength to persevere, Viktor chanted.


    The air around him grew thin as the mana was sucked away. The world¡¯s very life force spent upon a spell. A brief but noticeable shift. The skies ripped apart as three streaks of lighting struck into the enemy ranks. Multiple strikes followed the gap in the crimson skies as the templar mages got to work. Anguished howls echoed from the demonic ranks as cursed flesh was cleaned anew by the sparks of the heavens. The undead merely crumbled, bones exploding into ashes as the lightstorm grew ever more present. The other half of the mages weaved together the tapestries of holiness into arcane. From that energy, they covered the warriors with a holy ward, the blessings of the stars made manifest.


    Emboldened, they finally broke from the tree line. Only their breaths and the clanking of their armour plates providing any sign of life from the suits of armor. But clad in holy warding, the scuffed silver armor charged forth nonetheless. A tide of cleansing righteousness to purge the evil before them.


    Two crossbow bolts streaked past Viktor and slammed into an unawares deathshrieker. The creature reared up on its hind legs as it staggered backwards, letting out a rattled ear piercing cry to alert its brethren. The next volley punctured its skull, sending bits of visera raining down ahead of him as he charged past the dying monster.


    Just as the first of the demons turned to properly face him. He embraced the hunt and delivered the fury of the Goddess upon the abomination. In a single blow, he cut into the humanoid demon, his blade slicing through bone and flesh as he decapitated the creature. To his left and right, templars unleashed their power as greatswords and hammers eviscerated and pulverized the foul creatures. A deathshrieker pounced at a templar, only for another soldier to slam into it with his body, pinning the wretched thing to the ground as another templar finished it off.


    More mindless thralls came to challenge his advance, the demonic chaff meant to overwhelm him. Clicking his tongue in disdain, he cleaved from left to right, cutting into the closest monster and only finding resistance halfway through. A demonic spear nearly impaled him, Viktor pivoting at the last moment to avoid the blow and using the creature¡¯s momentum to effortlessly spear him with his blade.


    A soft blue glow emanated from a nearby templar as a gout of stellar dust shot out into a beam, piercing through some of the weaker demons.


    The templars with him carved out an opening, their blades never given time to rest.


    He felt the dull rumbling under him and turned to where the half giant had fallen in alarm. The monster had begun to stir, rousing itself after its momentary lapse of balance. The twin headed beast roared out a command, the demons nearby pulling away to congregate near it. This is troublesome.


    Viktor cast his gaze to the flank. The undead had also seen a significant number be reduced by the templars. Though the lieutenant and his men were nowhere in sight, likely having gone to hunt down the necromancer or whoever was keeping the undead army afloat. But they were far from defeated, continuing to harass the demonic ranks and now a few even attacking the templars.


    The twin headed demon roared, now at him and the others. The smaller of the demons cried out in anticipation, likely incensed by the possibility of proper blood being spilt instead of the ashes of the dead. Behind their ranks, the monsterous creature the size of a house, finally lumbered to his feet. Sensing their ace in the hole was functioning, the twin headed demon snarled and barked something incomprehensible. But whatever it was, Viktor could guess the meaning based on how the demonic horde now seemed squarely focused on their advance.


    ¡°Brace yourselves! They are ready for an attack!¡± One of the templars called out.


    ¡°Steady now, maintain formation.¡± Another templar ordered, ¡°Inquisitor?¡± The man turned to him.


    ¡°Signal the mages! Tell them to focus their attacks on the giant.¡± Viktor replied.


    ¡°Aye sir!¡± The templar saluted.


    The man then scrambled to the rear of their lines, making frantic gestures to try and redirect the attention of the mages.


    Meanwhile, Viktor joined the others in a defensive formation, the templars bracing themselves for the incoming onslaught.


    Without warning, the deathshriekers howled loudly across the snowy lands. Like a blob absorbing an impact and then bouncing back. The demons launched themselves forward. Some ripping into the undead, shattering more than a few skeletal warriors at the weight of their impact. While most of them charged against Viktor¡¯s troops.


    The templars themselves were bastions of steel and faith, confident that they could withstand the initial wave.


    Within moments, bodies washed over them as the chaff of the demonic horde flung themselves at them without any rhyme nor reason, only bloodlust in their eyes. Blades cut through flesh as tainted blood flowed freely from the corpses. The deathshriekers then joined their brethren and pounced. Most were eliminated as they landed or mid air, careful swings of the templars greatswords holding most of the horde back.


    However, a shadow was now growing closer, the rumbling underfoot now directly traceable to the giant as it cared little for the comrades that it trampled.


    Viktor cut into a few more of the demons, his coat now wet with gore.


    But they could not anticipate every attack. He heard it before he saw it. The moment a mess of armor clanked as it crumbled to the ground. Ashen beasts had managed to pin one of the templars. Before anyone could react, the muscle that was the creature''s tongue split open in a shower of toxic spittle as the ends of the newly divided organ were shaped into spears. The deathshrieker cried out triumphantly and plunged the tips into the openings of the man¡¯s helmet.


    Viktor watched with horror as the armoured figure initially tried to pry the monster off, but ended up jerking around as the creature consumed him. Goddess protect us.


    A screech tore his attention away from the grizzly sight. The twin headed demon had entered the fight, the creature currently shredding a fallen templar into pieces. The commander! Viktor immediately launched an attack on the thing, brushing past a templar and even a distracted deathshrieker.


    Noticing his presence, the creature roared and charged directly at him, as if also having had the same thoughts.


    Viktor calmed himself and emptied his mind. The hunt had begun and his prey was fast approaching.


    He dropped into a defensive stance, as the monster got closer. His breathing stilled and his eyes focused themselves on the main threat. With a final roar, the demon lunged at him. He parried the first blow, the bone halberd landing too close for comfort. He summoned his strength and pushed it back, but before he could counterattack, the demon had already spun the weapon back at him, forcing him to dodge the blow.


    The demon¡¯s second head seemed more eager than the first to continue the attack, forcing its body to fulfill its desires. Viktor barely had time to breath before the creature was upon him once more, it¡¯s halberd aiming to decapitate whilst the maw that was once a stomach now snapped its teeth greedily at him. Seizing the moment, she angled his parry downwards, managing to absorb the halberd¡¯s blow even if it weakened his arms. But as he eased his muscles ever so slightly, the blade curved downwards, propelled by the demon¡¯s own momentum from the strike. The blade cut into the chest mouth¡¯s elongated tongue that was trying to wrap itself around him.


    The monster squealed in pain from all three mouths. Sensing weakness, he lunged forward to deliver a killing blow when a shadow loomed over him. Abandoning all plans, he threw himself backwards into the snow where he was. A massive fist sending a plume of snow and blood into the air where he would¡¯ve been. Looking up at the source, enraged sickly looking eyes gazed back at him. The giant had noticed, and it had come.


    Tch, what a bother. Viktor growled and got back on his feet.


    At once, explosions filled his vision as the mages finally launched a combined attack against the giant. Chunks of flesh and muscle were blown clean off, a whole hand even landing elsewhere in the snow. But the creature only seemed more incensed and lashed out at any and everything around it.


    With but a sweep of his hand, an unsuspecting templar was thrown away into the distance. The man landed in snow but in a crumpled heap. Lesser demons suffered just as much, the weaker humanoid ones being easily squished under the enraged creature¡¯s blows. A templar tried to take advantage of the creature¡¯s unfocused nature to take it down. But to Viktor¡¯s horror, the templar¡¯s blade got caught in the thick bulbous trunk like legs of the creature, not quite cutting hard enough to leave a lasting impression.


    Using one of its dozen hands, it wrapped its putrid digits around the man who only now seemed to realize his mistake. But it was too late, with the free hands and more than enough rage, each limb was grabbed as the monster tore. The templar let out half a scream before he was quartered.


    More explosions hammered the creature and this time it stumbled a little.


    Under it, the two headed demon renewed his attack and Viktor was forced to respond. Their blades clashed once more.


    He spun to allow an incoming blow to miss then quickly jabbed at the demon, drawing blood from its sides. It roared in anger but that was its mistake. It gave him just enough time to chant a small spell.


    ¡°Freings Fletare.¡± He mumbled.


    A bolt of flame launched itself from his free hand against the creature. The monster¡¯s rage filled roar leaving its bottom mouth open to attack as the firebolt flew into it, igniting the whole creature.


    It howled with pain as it cooked alive.


    Viktor did not like taking chances and lunged forward.


    In a clean strike, he decapitated one of the twin heads. The demon commander now frantically clawed at itself as it burned alive in a snowy field, fetid corrupted blood spurting from what was now the stump of a head. It''s pathetic squealing bringing the majority of the melee to a halt.


    Looking around, he saw the situation stabilizing. Most of the lesser demons were dead, and the deathshriekers had heard the pained screams of their packmaster. Under the weight of the silver tide, the monsters started giving them more space. But one remained and was only barely held back by two templars on the flanks.


    The giant swung randomly at the men, allowing both of them to dodge most of its attacks. But its thick skin and excessive side made doing any lasting damage all but an impossibility.


    Just then, a hail of arrows alongside crossbow bolts smashed into the giant.


    From the treeline where they had originally come from. Inquisitor Lionel had led the mountaineers and the rest of the convoy here.


    Still, the giant was unaffected beyond being stunned. And as Viktor tried to come up with a plan, a golden light enveloped the back of the creature.


    It was like the halo of a setting sun, gently caressing the edges of the monster. Then, without much fanfare, the creature let out a blood curdling scream and exploded into a shower of gore. What the...?

 Act 7 The Hunters Path: Warrior Of A Different Time

    ¡°The First Palymir Expedition was an ill- fated attempt to explore the deadlands. According to rumors at the time, many speculated that it was a magi circle in the far north that experimented with travelling to different dimensions that caused the emergence of the Dark Tide. Demons released from their caustic realm into ours. It was that magi circle that also caused the Comet of Jezura to crash into the earth, shattering the northern landmass and creating the Cursed Sea. The same circle that the expedition set out to find. And though tragic, I pray they never find such a thing. ¡±


    - Lord Angrov Payton, Pathfinder¡¯s Guild, ¡°From Beyond The First Age: Palymir¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A searing beam of light blinded him, Viktor shielding his eyes even as a few others cried out in surprise, caught off guard by the blast. He was the first to ready himself when the light began to fade, his sword already back in combat position. A few of the templars pushed themselves back up, joining him in a defensive half circle.


    The giant had exploded. That much he could tell by all the bits and pieces left around them. What he didn¡¯t quite comprehend were the dozen or so armoured figures that had appeared from behind the giant, from inside where the barrier ward had been.


    Their armour was both pristine yet decrepit at the same time. An odd mix of chestplate and other singular pieces of armour strapped around their arms. Their heads were covered completely by faceguards from their crested helmets that were almost reminiscent of Imperial designs. Perhaps it was the style or shape, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel like there was something off about them.


    They were also armed in the Imperial fashion, yet also not quite. Their swords were not quite the gladius used by the Imperial legionaries. A little too long, almost like someone had tried to combine a sword and a spear but shortened it anyway. Their shields were, however, wholly unique. A large oblong almost ovoid piece of shaped metal. A distinctive enough look that separated it from any military that he knew, although it did seem far more tribal in appearance. Interesting.


    ¡°I take it your aren''t allied with them?" Viktor asked, hoping to both ascertain if they had a new threat.


    The lead armoured figure looked down at him, the soldiers all standing almost a head or two taller than even the templars. Minotaur height even, but they don¡¯t have Taurox¡¯s build.


    ¡°No.¡± It croaked.


    The warrior shifted, tense, uneasy. Though their weapons were not pointed at the templars, from what happened with the giant. Viktor suspected that they had something else watching over them.


    It¡¯s voice was raspy, almost like they had recently finished bellowing out orders. Or an argument¡­ hmm. Viktor flicked the viscera off his blade and sheathed it, holding both hands up in a display of peace. His body language indicates reluctance. Could it be that our mysterious contact the supplies are for isn¡¯t him, but someone else? Intriguing. He motioned for his templars to stand down and whistled out loud for Lionel to hear.


    From the treeline, the other inquisitor directed the rest of the convoy forward. The Meltonian knights, clearly out of their depth, poked and prodded at the corpses arrayed across the battlefield. Honor has a place, but it is not here.


    ¡°Purpose.¡± The lead warrior demanded.


    His armour shifted with his every movement. The squeaks of old leather underneath the metal echoing just enough for Viktor to hear. He tried to disguise his examination of them, his eyes scanning the terrain. But in truth he had followed the noises and found little scuffs and markings. Some nothing more than battle damage, others however, seemed like symbols of a sort. He looked back towards the rest of the convoy, how convenient. Lionel¡¯s right hand is a historian. Too co convenient. He growled.


    ¡°We sent a communique that we¡¯re here to assess the situation around the mountains. In return,¡± He pointed to the goats, ¡°We have brought some supplies and goods as tokens of goodwill and to trade, if need be.¡±


    The armoured figure seemed to sigh. Or whatever it was that allowed it to breathe. It turned to one of its compatriots, the two muttering something amongst themselves. Though Viktor was no stranger when it came to regional dialects across Cyndralia, he could not deduce what they sounded like. Only that there were many grunts and accented words. He paused, accents, accents¡­ Frostwind tribals? No, he tried to listen in, too flowery, excessive. Hmm, excessive but accented¡­ elvish? He furrowed his brow, too broad shoulders, far too much for the Adornari.. A different subspecies perhaps?


    The figures regarded the gathered group for a few more moments. One thing he did notice was that they seemed to be standing in the cold uncharacteristically still. Whilst his templars were well trained and hardened, they were still subject to the elements and tended to respond in kind. The armoured figures however, acted more like constructs than anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Lord Inquisitor?¡± Lionel finally caught up, his assistant not far behind.


    ¡°Remember the briefing?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°Well, it would appear we are close to our objective..¡± Viktor tilted his head towards the warriors..


    ¡°Charming.¡± Lionel grunted, ¡°Orgrid!¡± He called out to his subordinate.


    The historian gingerly passed the templars, a little bewildered at being called to stand before the assembled warriors.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Orgrid tried to hide his concern.


    ¡°Stick close, we might need you soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, of course.¡±


    A rush of air sent snow billowing down all around, creating a mini snow storm that blanketed the templars. There was another bright yellow flash, this one cutting through even the sky as the crimson clouds began to part, allowing for faint rays of sunlight to briefly hit the accursed lands below.


    ¡°All. Come. Now.¡± The lead warrior commanded.


    Viktor shared a glance with Lionel, both Inquisitors expressing their own levels of doubt at the order. Not that it would¡¯ve stopped either of them. They were too close to unravelling the mystery of this strange tribe and however this strange barrier of theirs kept the darkness at bay.


    ¡°Be ready.¡± Viktor warned.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    The two grunted, Lionel passing on an affirming nod.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Viktor called out, trying to summon the attention of his convoy.


    A few of the templar squad leaders huddled up,


    ¡°Listen up, we¡¯re moving into unknown territory, even more so than before. Stay sharp, stay focused.¡±


    A few of the templars tapped on their chests to produce a few clanks. Viktor nodded professionally. He then turned to the giant lead warrior and moved to follow, the convoy falling in line quickly enough.


    The armoured warriors barely uttered a noise as they passed by.


    Stepping into the interior of the barrier, Viktor was struck by just how lively he felt just by being inside. He had almost forgotten what lightness felt like with the heavy air of arcane corruption taking over most of the mountain. The snow here was pure white, a sign that whatever darkness snaked across the land outside, it hadn¡¯t managed to make its way in here, yet. And though the outside of the barrier was surrounded by the never ending flurries of snow, in here, there was a calmness that he didn¡¯t expect. A sense of serenity, the feeling that this is what a trip through the mountains should¡¯ve been like.


    It was a bizarre sensation, and the relaxed atmosphere only made him feel more uneasy. In this line of work, the more peaceful something seems, the more secrets there are to find.


    <hr><hr>


    They hadn¡¯t just stepped into a sanctuary, they had stepped into a different land altogether. Although the snow beneath their feet felt and looked like the same that was outside, the land itself seemed to just appear the further in they walked.


    Viktor finally understood why someone might call these the cursed lands or why it had been so hard for anyone to even comprehend this place.


    The deeper they walked into the zone, the more ruins and signs of civilization they found. Following what he presumed was some path buried beneath the layers of snow, the amount of little huts, hamlets and even houses that seemed to just appear out of nowhere to the left and right. Most however, were in varying states of disrepair, age and the elements had worn them down to the barest of foundations. That said, there were still dozens upon dozens of wooden houses, some old stone ones that incorporated the ruins into the architecture. A mixture of pragmatic and desperation filled creations.


    What shocked him even more was how some of them actually had the occupants still present, a few curious heads poking out to check up on the commotion. They look like a ragged bunch of peasants or slaves. Mostly human though. Just how did they even manage to survive here? In such numbers at that.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what impressed him the most. How what looked to be a city¡¯s worth of people was artfully hidden away up in one of the highest mountains in the Frostwinds, or that they seemed to be surviving here, if not exactly thriving judging by the copious amount of ruins. But that too, was something he noted. At least, based on the historian¡¯s reaction to the architecture. Orgrid seemed almost too fascinated with the buildings, the man acting as if he had noticed something that the others might not have.


    It was therefore all the more absurd when a faint wall of snowy mist swirled ahead of them, cutting off the path forward. The armoured warriors stood silently in front of the snow wall, only one of them breaking off from the group and entering it.


    What could only be described as an incomprehensible ritual occurred. The warrior chanting in some long forgotten tongue. At first there was nothing, the warrior simply wandering back out, now covered in head to toe with snow. Then the world seemed to shake as the secrets of the ancients revealed themselves. The wall of snow seemed to dissipate, revealing a massive towering rocky peak. Upon that rock, coiling around it like a serpent was a carved path, the first distincitve sign of infrastructure in this forsaken land.


    Glancing upwards, he couldn¡¯t tell how far up it stretched, only that a faint cloud cover stopped him from being able to see the top. Besdie him, Inquisitor Lionel let out a soft whistle. Viktor simply pointed at the thing, prompting his compatriot to frown.


    ¡°Stuff like this¡­ you only read about in legends. Some ancient megastructure or sky fortress. To think I¡¯m seeing one right now is¡­ unnatural. One might even say there¡¯s likely foul sorcery at play.¡± He grunted.


    ¡°Undoubtedly.¡± Viktor agreed, ¡°Though we are here as diplomats, so perish the thought that we can accomplish anything else here. Besides¡­¡± He turned to peek at the historian, ¡°I suspect there is far more at play here than either of us might anticipate.


    The other inquisitor let out a non-committal grunt. It wasn¡¯t reassuring, but he supposed it would have to make do for now. I swear, if he does something to jeopordize this.


    ¡°Up.¡± The leading figure ordered, and the convoy obeyed.


    Together, the supersized warriors began ascending the mountain. The incline was steep but not unbearable. Viktor felt an unreasonable warmth when walking the path, the questioning movements of his companions showing him that he wasn¡¯t the only one. Stranger still were the little bits of plants and vegetation that lined the sides of the path. At first, he thought they were simply another result of magic, something sprouted because of whatever arcane energy was flowing through the place. Only after stumbling past a particularly well organized row did it click in his mind. Crops, they have crops. On a mountain path?!


    The ones undoubtedly the most surprised were the mountaineers. Mostly Frostwind tribals, not only have they breached what they themselves termed the accursed lands. But they had now also stumbled upon what could arguably be one of the largest organized settlements even further up the mountains than where most of the clan holds were situated. That only gave Viktor more questions that he wanted answered. Namely, just how in the hells did a place this organized not attract any attention? Even for the mountains this remote, surely there¡¯d have to be more than just rumors and ghost stories. He chewed on his lip, what do I even put in my report? That we just found a whole civilization? Up near the peak on one of the most treacherous mountains?


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It all felt like some preposterous flight of fancy or tales of lost treasure shared by adventurers. But as he climbed up the mountain, he was more certain than ever that none of this appeared to be any sort of illusion spell or false reality. That the stony ground beneath his boot, the arcane touched air around them, were all real.


    Questions stacked themselves up within his mind as he tried to analyze everything. He began ascribing mental notes to every little detail, crafting a map of the area and its points of interests within his mind. With how quiet the warriors had been, he suspected that they weren¡¯t exactly open to questions.


    He didn¡¯t know how long they spent on the ascent until they stumbled onto a clearing carved from the mountain itself.


    ¡°Stars above.¡± Orgrid exclaimed, his mouth hanging open.


    Viktor looked at him and kept his thoughts to himself. But he understood the feeling.


    A massive structure dominated the inside of the mountain, protected by the sides and the rest of the mountain above it. Massive stone pillars stood at the ready, including two decorative statues the size of a town house though they had seen better days, considering one was missing half its torso. What appeared to be an abandoned fountain also sat at the center of the entryway, massive double doors on the left and right by the statues. Strange murals dotted the outside, some crude form of decoration likely depicting warriors or heroes. They sat alongside little bits of script etched onto the stone itself, the lettering all but unrecognizable.


    To the left of this structure was a small looking building carved out of the mountain. It was significantly smaller and looked far more utilitarian than the main building. More of the armoured warriors stood near the entrance to the structure, a few human servants even walking around at the front of the building. Those were the ones most surprised to see the convoy, both groups staring at each other before the servants hastily disappeared back into the buildings.


    Letting the awe settle down, the lead armoured figure then turned to the group with a declaration. ¡°Your leaders will come talk, the rest may camp here. The air is warm and you will be unharmed.¡±


    The group remained unmoving at first, even Viktor having to take a moment to process the abrupt request. He did recover and snapped the others out of their bafflement with orders of his own.


    ¡°Sergeant Lundgrin, get everyone settled and set up. Lieutenant Gallus, Lionel, Orgrid, with me.¡± He commanded.


    Like a spell having been broken, the rest of the group all jumped into action at once. The templars busied themselves with unloading the capzel goats and setting up a small base camp. The templar lieutenant and the other two fell in behind Viktor, with Lionel shooting him looks of both concern and interest at their surroundings.


    ¡°Ready?¡± The armoured figure asked.


    Viktor nodded for the group.


    ¡°Then come and be honored, outsider. For you will meet with the Droanania. Pay your respects well.¡±


    There it was, an accented word, now much clearer than before but equally indecipherable. Used in context, he could at least determine that it likely meant leader or commander. Viktor bowed to affirm the message, the other three joining him soon enough.


    ¡°Follow.¡± The armoured figure grunted, and pushed open the doors to a strange new world.


    <hr><hr>


    The historian was beyond giddy, they had stepped in what felt like an immaculately maintained ancient hall. Parts of it were damaged by time itself like a few more damaged statues and statuettes that decorated the place. But they stood in stark contrast to the dim candlelight flickering across the interior, illuminating rows of pews and side rooms and side passages. A temple or monastery, this high up, this large? Fascinating.


    There was a hallowed silence that stalked its halls, their footsteps echoing loudly against the tiled floors. The armoured figure suddenly came to a halt, startling the group as they hastily followed it in stopping.


    ¡°Wait here. Do not wander.¡± The figure announced and walked down the hall, past the pews and past the lectern that stood in the center of the room.


    The four of them traded looks. Was this a test?


    They had been brought into the temple and left alone. No other guards were in sight nor did they manage to catch a glimpse of any parishioners or other civilians. They had been warned to not wander but assumed that this initial hall would be fine.


    Figuring as much, Lionel shot him a knowing glance. This might be their own chance of gathering what clues and cues they might need before the meeting with whatever a Droanania might be.


    ¡°Search the room, see if you find anything interesting. Hints of identifies, beliefs, or any texts and scripts.¡± Viktor ordered.


    ¡°This is a church isn¡¯t it sir?¡± Lieutenant Gallus asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it looks like. Could be a cathedral too, this is only the entrance hall.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± The templar hissed, ¡°Must¡¯ve taken some serious manpower to carve this into the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Our thoughts exactly, lieutenant. But for now, let¡¯s try to find something that might tell us more about this place. Murals and the like as well.¡±


    ¡°Aye, sir.¡± The man saluted.


    The group naturally split up to try and look at different areas of the hall. Each of them walked with no small amount of trepidation and awe as they examined the massive stone hall.


    He could make out faint inscriptions mostly worn down by time. Written in a script he didn¡¯t recognize. He debated calling over Lionel¡¯s assistant but found the man engrossed in whatever wall tile he was looking at.


    Viktor continued looking around the place, finding little points of interest though nothing worth a second glance beyond for archeological reasons. He almost sighed before a small thought struck him, temple, huh?


    He turned his gaze skywards and found himself staring at the ceiling. Classic. Much like the churches and cathedrals that he¡¯d been in before, up upon the ceiling was a massive fesco that rested over the center of the room. However, much like the rest of the place, time had also taken its toll. Much of the colour had already faded, and parts of it seemed to have splintered off over the course of however many years this has been here.


    ¡°Sir, sirs!¡± Orgrid called out.


    At once, the other snapped to attention and hurried over to the historian.


    The man¡¯s expression was split in-between worry and excitement.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Inquisitor Lionel demanded, ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the inscription on the side of this urn, look!¡± The historian pointed.


    The others followed his gaze, finding a relatively ordinary looking urn with more of the strange script.


    ¡°I see an Urn, Cairnmaker, be more specific.¡± Lionel growled.


    ¡°Tch, can¡¯t you tell? This urn, it¡¯s made almost like a replica of older elvish styles. See?¡± He pointed to the two handles attached to the sides of the urn, ¡°They¡¯re flared, like wings almost. It¡¯s definitely a deliberate choice and just not all decorative, I just know it.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly would that mean?¡± Lionel pressed.


    Viktor pursed his lips, even before the historian replied to the other Inquisitor¡¯s question. He had an inkling of what was about to come next.


    ¡°It means, boss.¡± Orgrid rolled his eyes, ¡°That this urn was made at a time when copying elvish designs were popular.¡±


    ¡°And considering that humanity is friendly with the elves, relatively speaking. There has not been an elven renaissance or exploration of elven styles that have become haute couture for at least a century or two.¡± Viktor added his own speculation.


    Orgrid nodded excitedly at Viktor¡¯s addendum, ¡°Exactly! So whoever designed and made this likely came from at least a century ago, if not more.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Lionel grunted, ¡°And how does that help us, exactly? They liked elvish things, good to know, I suppose. But that doesn¡¯t have much to do with this unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­?¡± Orgrid looked almost eager for the answer.


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re telling me that this place might be far older than that.¡±


    Orgrid nodded, ¡°We¡¯d have to imagine that an almost fanatical effort must¡¯ve been put into creating such a place, and then filling it with elvish or replicant elvish artifacts and decorations. Thus it stands to reason that this could very well be meaning that this temple is far, far, more ancient than we thought.¡±


    The four of them stared at the urn for a few moments. Older than we thought¡­ but I already feel like it¡¯s pretty damn old. How much more ancient can this place get? And to still be in such decent shape.


    ¡°But surely there¡¯d have been some traces of this place?¡± Lieutenant Gallus voiced his concerns, ¡°If what you say is true, and I do think so as well. It would also mean that they¡¯d have needed to collect a tremendous amount of manpower and supplies to just start carving out the side of a mountain, let alone more a¡­ a¡­ civilization of sorts.¡±


    ¡°Huh, the lieutenant raises a good point.¡± Viktor chimed in, ¡°We didn¡¯t find any records of this place or much activity at all in this region. Minus the occasional traveler or tribal that warns people to stay away from the frigid north.¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡± Orgrid angrily scratched at his scalp, ¡°It seems you guys misunderstood me a bit. When I meant old elvish design, I meant old elvish designs even for the elves. That is to say, something that might be considered an artifact even for them.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ old even for the elves¡­ are you suggesting, perhaps, that this place was built¡­¡± Lionel tried to pry more information out of him.


    With such an enraptured audience, Orgrid was more than happy to oblige, the man¡¯s passion seemingly ignited by this singular urn.


    ¡°Yes! Before the most recent rounds of Imperial Adornari conflict at least. I would say that even then, replicating old Myndiri designs were still not in vogue for them. So probably at least three or four centuries ago, if not even further back.¡±


    Lionel nodded approvingly at his knowledge, though Victor could tell the other inquisitor was still a little bit confused about everything.


    Before any of them could continue, the ever familiar clanking of metal boots echoed back down the hall, though this time multiplied in number.


    Despite his reluctance to leave the urn, even Orgrid hastily hurried back to the area in front of the lectern. The group waited, wary about whatever was to come.


    ¡°I present the Droanania.¡± The familiar armoured figure announced.


    The group watched as three armoured warriors emerged from down the hallway. Two more carrying a veiled palanquin. Little excessive for indoors use.


    Amongst the warriors, one looked distinctively different from the others. Though he sported a similar plumed helm and face mask. He was clad from head to toe in enclosed plate armour. It was also decorated with a variety of what seemed like awards or accolades. His color scheme too, was far more of an imperial red than the more neutral greys and yellows that the other warriors wore. Striped pauldrons also likely indicated their ranks, the strange warrior¡¯s showing off a striped pattern with a variety of different colours.


    Only now did he realize that this meant the strange warrior was the commander and that the convoy and party had followed a foot soldier.


    ¡°Outsiders.¡± The strange warrior turned his withering gaze upon them.


    Viktor was unfazed, replying only with a formal bow.


    ¡°I can handle matters from here.¡± The strange warrior turned to the original one before switching to whatever language it was that they used amongst themselves.


    The more plain looking one that had originally guided them here crossed his arms and bowed towards the other one. Exchanging a singular phrase before turning around and marching out the main door.


    The four that remained said nothing until the doors had closed. A soft whisper echoed from the palanquin and Viktor watched as the commander leaned in, grunting and nodding a few times.


    Satisfied by whatever he had heard, the commander motioned from them to approach. Viktor and the others did as needed, though he could see how both Lionel and Lieutenant Gallus seemed ready to draw their weapons should the situation necessitate. Though I doubt we¡¯ll stand much of a chance if they can repeat what happened with the ogre.


    ¡°The¡­ ahem.¡± The commander coughed, trying to adjust something, ¡°Our leader, the princess has bid me to act as the messenger for our conversation. I believe that will be satisfactory?¡± A princess? Royalty? Up here?!


    ¡°It will,¡± Viktor replied. He seems a little more¡­ uncertain. Are they foreigners perhaps? They do have a different language in use, that much is clear. Though their common is... fine.


    ¡°Good.¡± The large warrior grunted, ¡°Introduce yourselves and state your purpose, outsiders.¡±


    ¡°At once.¡± Viktor confirmed. ¡°I am Viktor von Krantz, a huntsmaster of the Inquisition of the Church of Astralis.¡± He then gestured towards the others, ¡°This is my college, Senior Inquisitor Lionel and his assistant, Historian Orgrid Cairnmaker. The last one is my bodyguard, Templar Lieutenant Gallus Linlee. All of us currently work in service of the Church of Astralis.¡±


    The commander gave no reaction, instead, leaning back over to listen to the princess in the palanquin. Those two exchanged a few words, taking a minute or two before they came to some form of accord.


    ¡°I am, in your tongue, a general. My name, in your tongue, is Kermenadies. I am the head of our princess¡¯s royal guard and arm.¡±


    Viktor lowered his head respectfully.


    ¡°Now, what is your purpose here.¡±


    Viktor sighed for the first time in a while, they were about to have a long discussion.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°And you believed we were cultists?¡± Kermenadies asked after he recounted their journey and what information he could share.


    His tone was calm, almost too calm, and Viktor couldn¡¯t quite gauge whether the man was annoyed or not.


    ¡°That was the original assumption, but we didn¡¯t know much about this area at the time.¡±


    ¡°And you were not supposed to.¡± The commander stated plainly.


    ¡°I understand, but we have. And so we brought supplies and materials as a gesture of goodwill and to show that we have no intent of causing a conflict here.¡± Viktor calmly anwsered.


    The man translated something for the palanquin and received a lengthy reply in response. This one seemed to make him doubt himself, the armoured figure shifting almost in disappointment.


    ¡°My lady has given your permission to use the facilities here as you see fit. Consider this an act of thanks for your tribute.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Onto more important matters, what exactly is it you want to accomplish here?¡± The commander asked.


    Viktor paused, Lionel shooting him a wary look. In theory, they weren¡¯t supposed to so easily disclose Inquisitorial missions. But in a case like this, Viktor supposed they didn¡¯t have much other choice if they were truly seeking for a more peaceful resolution to matters at hand.


    ¡°We wish to learn more about your arcane magic and how it seemingly keeps not just the undead, but also elements of the Dark Tide away.¡± He confessed.


    Kermenadies conferred with the princess some more. This time, there was an air of combativeness in his body language, his tone far sharper than but moments ago. Eventually, it nearly escalated into a full blown verbal confrontation.


    The commander almost walked away at one point in some display of disgust or dissatisfaction. But eventually he calmed down and looked towards Viktor and the others.


    ¡°The princess would like to speak to you about your proposal.¡± He growled.


    Viktor and Lionel both instinctively glanced at each other. It was a small win, they had managed to get a foot in the door. But based on how dissatisfied that the commander appeared to be at their involvement. He wondered if the path ahead was only about to get rougher.

 Act 7- The Two Stars: Froid au Nord, Chaud au Sud

    ¡°The Rising Star


    From the castle of Monte De Trisse, a new power has arisen in Gratia. While reports from within the Shroud are still few and far between. What we managed to learn from the few trading caravans miraculously allowed to travel in and out of the shroud might shock you. Dear readers, the merchants and guards describe a land largely safe from all dangers. That the undead there are tamed and fully in control, taking the fight to threats such as goblins or raiders without the unnecessary loss of life. They describe the new administration of Princess Annabelle-Elise Adeline Montroi as a ¡®firm but fair¡¯ monarch. Someone whom they see as an advocate of  stability despite the gloomy entourage she surrounds herself with. Whether or not this will have a greater impact on the Gratian civil war remains unclear. Though news from the borders are that the Republic and the Kingdom of Gratia are both eyeing up this upstart and seeking to nip the threat in the bud. A statement from the press office of the President¡­¡±


    - Transcribing the Trannoire, Section: Gratia, ¡°New Stories¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sincerity and conviction. The two dragons that need to be wrestled with, to be tamed. Someone insincere but filled with conviction could easily betray you. All because you never learned where their true convictions lie. Someone fully sincere but without convection is equally as worthless. They can preach their beliefs to the world, about their ties with you, but they would never lift a finger to defend you.


    Those with sincerity and conviction are those most welcome in court. For a friend with both can become an ally. A stalwart guardian willing to do whatever it takes to defend their beliefs, to stand steadfast against that which attacks you. Just as a clear enemy makes their hostility clear. You can expect their schemes, frustrate their plans, but they will never betray you. For they were your enemy to begin with.


    That is what she must now determine. To ascertain the truth of the matter, forbidden magicks or not. She had a duty to her people, her own convictions in the safety of the sanctuary for those who needed a wing to lay beneath. For the first time in decades, she had willingly opened the inner sanctum to outsiders, and ordered Kermenadies to bring them deeper into labyrinthian structure.


    There, she would interrogate them, determine what threat they posed to her people. For they were an unknown factor, an upset in the careful balance that had been the Frostwinds. Demons, monsters, undead, tribals. All clashed in a terrible struggle that only ever weighed against the humans. Never ending hordes, curses, betrayals, and the malice borne from years fighting a war no one would ever know. Tales of heroism, sorrow, glory, and sacrifice. All forgotten, all left unheard by the people in the world below. The desperate grasping of the clan holds as they battled tooth and nail against the Darkening Tides. Where their young died just as quickly as the old.


    So it was that she offered them a sanctuary, a place protected by the light of the stars themselves. A place she could defend, a place to protect. For centuries it has been her home. For centuries she was its protector, just as it sheltered her. Yet, now they were at a crossroads. For the secret had slipped, as she suspected it eventually would. Her tireless years of keeping her people safe from the world was coming to an end, one way or another. They had been discovered and now, the unknown variables were here.


    It was meant to be a sanctuary cut off from the world. In truth, it still was. The only problem was that the world caught up. Whatever changed outside the Frostwinds had brought the region back to the brink of war. More and more tribes now fled from the chaos of the demonic invasion. Over a dozen had already joined her people since the start of the year, a sign of how much worse things could become as the Dark Tide begins flowing fourth once more.


    Princess Luna stared at the mirror. She could feel tears trickling down her face, but her voice held firm, silent. She had fought so long and hard. She was tired. Perhaps this was the way it would end. She couldn¡¯t hide from the world anymore.


    The initial meeting had gone well enough. Kermenadies and his praetorians had escorted her in a palanquin to avoid attracting too much attention. From there, she had been able to get a sense of those who she would have to meet.


    At the very least, she couldn¡¯t sense any of Pyra¡¯s influence over any of them. Nor did she notice any visible masks attached to their bodies minus a helmeted man. Though he lifted his visor soon enough and she couldn''t see a mask there either. What did strike her as odd though, was that three of them were purportedly from the Astral Church. For such a large amount of clergy to be present, she wondered if they knew the true secrets that this sanctuary held.


    Whatever the case, she did find it odd at how the clergymen dressed. Two wore blackened leather armor strengthened by arcane enhancements. One wore enchanted steel armor painted silver, the warrior of the group from what she could tell. The last one was a scribe, a historian as he was introduced.


    Out of the four, he was the one who made her the most suspicious of Pyra¡¯s influence in recent events. After all, his presence brought about some questions of her own that she couldn¡¯t quite find satisfying answers to. Why was a historian travelling with some clergymen? Why did the people of the church travel to such a remote location? What exactly did they mean when they said they were seeking arcane answers to the barrier?


    It was all very confusing for her. She took solace in the fact that they didn¡¯t seem to give off any sense of malice. And that despite Kermenadies¡¯s disapproval of their presence, he also stated that he didn¡¯t outwardly feel any hostility in their actions or words. They even brought tribute in the form of crates of supplies and clothes. A most definitely welcome reprieve for some of the more folk living around the base of the sanctuary.


    A goodwill gesture was still a goodwill gesture. She wasn¡¯t about to  reject a chance like this to get more supplies. It also engendered a small amount of her own goodwill. Enough that she was willing to force herself to at least hear and listen to their pleas and arguments, whatever they may be about their designs for this place.


    A heavy knock on the door. Kermenadies had brought the outsiders.


    Luna sighed, the breath escaping her only making her more anxious. Allies? Enemies? Scavengers? Scouts? Pyra¡¯s lackeys? Or just people who will leave soon? Who knows. Time to find out.


    She put away her mirror and marched to her throne. A makeshift comfy chair style in the shape of a throne, planted in the center of a long since repurposed prayer room. Beside it rested a scepter, long since dormant in its position but now called into action once more. She grabbed it and tapped the end against the ground.


    There was a pause. Then Kermenadies opened the outer doors and with him, were the outsiders.


    They were about as she expected when she had seen them from within the palanquin. But now that she saw them more up close, she found that they looked relatively human, but smaller. Much like many of her new subjects. Unlike them however, these were not outcasts, refugees, or lost wanderers. These people had come here with a purpose, one that she still remained skeptical of.


    ¡°Announcing guests from the Church of Astralis. Lord Inquisitor von Krantz, Inquisitor Lionel, Templar Gallus, and HIstorian Cairnmaker.¡± Kermenadies proclaimed using speech the guests would understand, ¡°Are you willing to receive them, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± She replied dutifully.


    ¡°Please enter.¡± He instructed the outsiders.


    They did as they were told, filing into the room before the lead man in black dropped to one knee. ¡°My thanks for seeing us, your majesty.¡±


    She nodded, then beckoned for Kermenadies to close the doors behind him.


    The praetorian then moved to her side, ensuring that should violence occur, he could jump between her and the assailants. Her attention then turned to the kneeling man.


    ¡°So, speak, outsider. Explain to me why exactly you are here. Explorers rarely travel these parts if at all, and none of you look to be explorers.¡± Luna spoke, her modern speech feeling almost sluggish as the words left her mouth.


    The four outsiders appeared momentarily surprised. With their gazes directed at her, she could guess why.


    ¡°Well?¡± She prodded, a little more self conscious.


    ¡°Ahh, pardon your majesty. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t expect you to speak such fluent common.¡± The historian quickly scrambled out.


    Ah, so it¡¯s called common. What an odd name for it. ¡°Mmmh.¡± She grunted, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting.¡±


    ¡°Right, your majesty. We¡¯re here because we received reports about a beacon in the darkness that repels the daemons that haunt the Frostwinds. We figured it¡¯d be more beneficial if we headed to the source of these rumors and investigate ourselves. After all, it is better to be able to verify such matters in person.¡± The leader of the group, Von Krantz spoke.


    He was a more calculated man than she had originally thought. He was careful with his words, that much she could feel. It didn¡¯t help her analysis that his face showed very little changes in emotions.


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not.¡± She replied, ¡°And what is it about this ¡®light in the darkness,¡¯ Why is it so fascinating to you?


    ¡°Well¡­ eer, it repels the forces of demonkind relatively easier. If we can learn or even master it, we can then take the fight to demonkind instead of always being on the defensive.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, interesting.¡± Luna tried to appear indifferent.


    On the inside however, she squirmed at the attention she was receiving. Yet she needed to represent her people, and her people are a resilient bunch, therefore she had to endure it.


    ¡°Your majesty, may I ask thee a question?¡± The historian spoke up.


    She tilted her head, amused. ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s just¡­ oh, I may? Oh!¡± The man shuffled awkwardly, clearly having expected to be shut down.


    Luna grinned, but hid it well.


    ¡°Right. I was wondering, your majesty, if it isn¡¯t too intrusive. Do you uh¡­ happen to know how old this place might be? ¡°


    Luna narrowed her eyes. That¡¯s a dangerous question. Is he a plant? He is the most suspicious one. She twirled her scepter in her hands, unsure of how she should answer. She looked around the room, Kermenadies remaining stoic and offering no real suggestions.


    ¡°Older than you would think.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s¡­ oh.¡± The historian looked a little sad.


    ¡°I apologize. But I do not think our trust extends far enough for us to cover the history of this place.¡± Luna answered as stoically as she could.


    ¡°Oh! But of course, your majesty. It¡¯s just that the ruins and inscription here look¡­ dated. In a, in a good and lasting way, miss err, sorry your majesty.¡± He hastily bowed.


    Luna turned her gaze to Kermenadies, ¡°Did you not introduce me?¡±


    The praetorian knelt before her and bowed, ¡°My apologies for forgetting.¡±


    He moved to her side as her herald should.


    ¡°Announcing, Princess Luna Kastiane.¡± Kermenadies spoke nonchalantly.


    The one who reacted the most, to Luna¡¯s surprise, was the lead man in black. Von Krantz, was it?


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± He seemed to stammer, alarming even his colleagues. He looked like someone had just sucker punched him, leaving him reeling from the blow.


    She could tell that he recognized something about her name. That was worrying. People in the modern age shouldn¡¯t know much about her people. Even the records that her scouts had managed to access in the cities didn¡¯t speak much more than the general overview of her time. For his reaction to be so visceral meant that he knew something. Which only meant one thing, Pyra.


    As Kermenadies moved to repeat her name, she stopped him, raising the scepter and then gesturing to the outsiders.


    ¡°Why do you need to know?¡± She growled, "Why does that name seem familiar to you?"


    The praetorian glanced at her, his expression uncertain. Hold. Wait.


    ¡°Err, well¡­¡± Von Krantz tried to collect himself, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen it in a report. Do you¡­ if I¡¯m not being too presumptuous, do you happen to know of a girl called Sophie Kastiane?¡± Kastiane? Someone with the same family name? Possible but...


    Luna narrowed her eyes, ¡°No, tell me about her, now. If you wish for there to be peaceful talks between us.¡±


    She lowered her scepter, Kermenadies having finally caught on  when the man mentioned the other name. Sophie Kastiane¡­ who the fuck is that?


    The Inquisitor clicked his tongue, even his colleagues looked to be interested in whatever he might have to say, in particular the historian. At least they don¡¯t seem to know what¡¯s going on either. So only one.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Von Krantz sighed, finally regaining a semblance of control over himself, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    ¡°And we have plenty of time¡­¡± Luna retorted, glaring at him.


    <hr><hr>


    Two musicians played a soothing melody as she lounged about. With only a small territory to manage, Annalise found herself at first overwhelmed with work. But with the bureaucracy reestablishing itself and Seneschal Alain¡¯s guidance, she had risen to the occasion and now found herself with naught left to do.


    Despite her resentment, even Lady Collisse gradually fell into her role of castle maid. Many others of the Gratian old guard found a semblance of stability here, even when Pyra was using her to run rampant.


    What was once a chaotic world in the center of tumultuous purple maelstrom had now calmed down. For within the quiet that was the eye of the purple death, the lands of Monte de Trisse and its nearby towns and villages began adapting to the new order. Few of the strongholds were willing to stand against an army that had breached a fortress city. Fewer still, complained when the very same undead were the ones expended to clear out land for the settlement projects.


    She hadn¡¯t dared say anything about it after the initial takeover of the castle and the weeks spent trying to patch things up. But now that she had the chance, she found that she enjoyed the peace quite a bit, much to her occupant¡¯s dismay. Perhaps the only thing that continued to shatter her growing idyllic lifestyle was the fact that Kimmie constantly seemed to be doing worse and worse by the day.


    There would be hours when the girl could barely respond, her vacant haunting expression scaring most passer-bys besides for Annalise. Worse still was when she had pressed Pyra about this, the masked princess replied that she had already released Kimmie of her thralldom, meaning that she was a free thinking undead. Annalise didn¡¯t know what to think either. For she had more than once told Kimmie that if she wanted to leave, no matter how much it hurt, Anna wouldn¡¯t stop her. Despite all that, the very next day, Kimmie was still distant, but had chosen to remain by her side. An act that warmed Anna¡¯s heart greatly.


    Anna groaned, she had done too much thinking and coupled with her sore arm from archery practice, she wanted to rest. She hopped her way back towards her room in the castle. Though there were many she could¡¯ve chosen from including the proper king¡¯s quarters. She had naturally drifted to her childhood room. One that she spent a tragically small amount of time in before she had been driven out.


    It always felt odd stepping back in, but she would do it anyway. Kimmie¡¯s presence, however dour the undead might be feeling, was always a welcome surprise.


    Though she supposed there were just some things that always changed. From how half the blurry faces that drove her from her home were now likely dead, no revenger to ever be had. Just souls lost in the endless attrition that was the Gratian civil war. One thing she did slowly learn to take in stride was the loss of her leg.


    She had accepted the fact that it would always be a hindrance. Something that would draw even her own ire when she was in a rush and had to be carried to keep pace. It was only recently that she regained enough confidence in herself to return to practice her skills in public.


    She hoisted herself up into an armchair and sank into it. Kimmie had not arrived yet and thus she had no one to cuddle. But that would be fine, she was looking for a moment to herself after all. For she had honed into a feeling boiling away within her, a deep sense of unease that had only continued to spread ever since.


    It was a desire to explore, to go back out into the wilds. To embrace the thrill and joys of exploration and questing. To experience the happiness she felt whenever others also smiled. Here, in court, there was a certain sense of detachedness within everyone. A need for them to be more presentable than they were or wanted to be. None more so than her, the leader and princess of this nascent little piece of territory.


    A hurried knock surprised her, barely giving her enough time to ready herself when one of Pyra¡¯s soldiers opened the door. Ah, the Tribune, he seems a little concerned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tribune?¡± Anna asked on behalf of her still currently dormant other half.


    ¡°Pardon me for the intrusion my lady.¡± The man bowed deeply before presenting an envelope to her, ¡°We have received some word about the investigations happening within the city of Arteria to the west.¡±


    That brought her to full attention. Though she couldn¡¯t rouse Pyra, she received the letter and  nodded at the Tribune.


    ¡°That will be all.¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Your highness?¡± Tribune Lyran questioned.


    ¡°Your lady is off doing whatever it is she does. I will ensure that she is informed. For now, if there is nothing else, dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Of course your highness.¡± The man gave her a deep salute before leaving the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click.


    Curious, she opened the envelope and unfurled the letter within. Almost instantly she could feel her stomach churn. Arnold¡¯s handwriting was front and center and her thoughts about the man were very much less than pleasant. Still, his bargain with Pyra somehow extended to the return of her adventuring party. Now they were in the same twilight state that Kimmie was in, but a little more active and alive. Anna wasn¡¯t sure what was different between them, but she hadn¡¯t worked up the strength to confront Pyra just yet. After all, with how mysteriously the princess brought people back, Anna was equally worried that with a snap, they could disappear from her life once more.


    Pushing her distaste aside, she began reading:


    ¡°To my lady, a report on the situation in the west. While we have yet to be able to physically acquire this Elara Kastiana, we have managed to learn a few things about them throughout observations. Firstly, they surround themselves with an elf possessing skin far darker than normal, enough so that it often means they are surrounded by crowds of curious people. ¡°Secondly, that they are, indeed, a renowned bard as the newspapers had suggested to us. They have performed at quite a few places throughout the city in highly public locations, making a snatch and grab quite difficult.¡±


    The first part wasn¡¯t anything too out of the ordinary. In fact, Annalise found it almost a little disappointing given what Pyra¡¯s reaction had been at the time when they first learned about the bard¡¯s existence, much less about whatever they were doing. She did however, snigger a little at his misremembering of the girl¡¯s name, Kastiane not Kastiana, dumbass.


    She heard footsteps and looked around, but whoever it was passed by her room and continued down the hallway. Her shoulders sagged a little, it wasn¡¯t Kimmie. Disappointed, she turned her attention back to the letter and continued reading.


    ¡°Thirdly, this bard is incredibly proficient at weaving subtle spells, suggesting a high level of spell control akin to that of a professional mage. In the opinion of the mage Sarah, whatever it is that she could do, she is likely to be a very dangerous individual.¡±


    Sarah huh. You don¡¯t deserve her, she growled. She still remembered it all, far too vividly for her to ever forget. The way in which everyone fell in battle, and then poor Sarah. The healer had been stricken by undead hands and spent the last moments of her life calling out for Arnold, seeking what little comfort she could. Anna then remembered the look of horror on her face when Arnold fled, the soft tinge of disappointment, then the sad smile that died on the healer¡¯s face alongside her.


    She felt her own expression sag, the memories only reminding her of her failure, her powerlessness, and the missing leg that still reminded her of that time ever since. With a sigh, she continued.


    ¡°Finally, we have also learned that she attends the prestigious Academy of Arteria in which we have limited legal access and whose wards limit the usage of outside magic, making it almost impossible for us to seize her there. And then perhaps most important of all, we can report that she is not alone in familial matters either. If you had doubted their lineage at first then you can rest easy, my lady. For she is claimed to have two sisters, twins to be certain. One Sophie and Sophia Kastiane. Unless you knew the twins yourself, I have little doubt that these people have any true connection to the House Kastiane.


    Your Loyal Servant,


    A.¡±


    Anna leaned back, more disappointed at having read what was essentially a useless dossier. All this information felt like something one could uncover without all the skullduggery that was going on. Certainly not enough to be worth sending out an entire party. And then her eyes landed on one last line, a line that stole her breath away.


    ¡°Addendum: My lady, you can inform your other half that her friend Sophie is doing well enough and had survived a trial with little more than a slap on the wrist. That she is in fact, the Sophie Kastiane in question with a twin and sister to Elara.¡±


    Sophie, oh goddess. I had forgotten. Anna breathed a bit more rapidly. Her fingers unconsciously balled up into a fist, scrunching up the letter at the same time. I just¡­ I just left everyone being, oh goodness.


    She sank deeper into her chair, a sense of despair and disgust washing over her. Amma tried to relax but failed. And what the hells did he mean by this letter? A twin? Sister to the bard? What?! Wasn¡¯t she an only child? What the fuck did I miss, argh.


    She threw the balled up letter away, the paper bouncing off the nearby wall. Stars above, I just¡­ what the hells is even happening with the world outside. She cradled her head in her hands and sighed deeply. The world outside¡­ the world outside¡­ does it even matter?


    Another soft knock echoed from the doorway.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Anna screamed, confused at having been dragged out of her thoughts so violently.


    ¡°S-s-sorry.¡± Came the soft little stammering from behind the doorway.


    ¡°Kimmie?! Is that you?¡± Anna called out.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Come in, it¡¯s uhh, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The door clicked open once more and Kimmie walked in. The girl seemed concerned, a twinkle of worry creasing her forehead as she caught sight of Anna. Though Kimmie had her own problems, in that moment, Anna could feel the outpouring of emotions coming from her.


    ¡°Kimmie¡­¡± She whispered, her arms outstretched.


    Kimmie seemed a bit confused but caught the message soon enough, walking closer and wrapping Anna in an embrace.


    ¡°Anna.¡± Kimmie answered, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I got a letter. About the search.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It was drivel for the most part, the bastard trying to make himself sound useful. Haha.¡± Anna forced herself to snort.


    She wrapped her arms around Kimmie a little together.


    ¡°Then what seems to be the problem?¡± Kimmie asked.


    ¡°He added something about the bard. About how the bard has a family with her. Sisters. One of them being a former companion. Hah. She told me she was an only child and I believed her. What the hells changed? What did I miss?¡±


    "I... I don''t know/?" Kimmie let out a panicked squeak.


    "Hah, sorry. I didn''t mean to worry you. It was a rhetorical question."


    "Oh."


    "But if you don''t mind Kimmie." Anna mumbled out, her eyes growing unfocused from the sheer torrent of thoughts now trying to occupy her mind.


    Doubts, fears and concerns all raced to the surface. Whatever peaceful feelings she had by this point were already gone. She didn''t know what she was seeking, what she wanted to hear from Kimmie in response. But she knew she needed to hear something ,be it vindication or accusations of her failures. She needed something, a reason to latch onto, a reason that she could point to. Have I really been this cut off from the world? What... stars... the past few months were so... She burrowed herself deeper into Kimmie''s torso, her own breathing refusing to calm down.


    "My lady... whatever you require of course."


    "Do you think me being here is mistake? That what I did the past few months, all this... was it all a mistake?" Anna asked.


    Kimmie seemed uncertain and Anna felt even more guilty at having forced this upon her. There was a look on her face that Anna recognized all too well. The same look that many adventurers held whenever they had to report in to the guildmaster after having failed or messed up a commission. A look that implied whatever answers they had would not be liked by the receiving party. Knowing this, Anna''s chest tightened.


    "Sorry." Anna mumbled, "I-"


    "It was." Kimmie whispered.


    "H-huh?" Anna''s head jump up at the quick response.


    "I think this was mistake. All of this." Kimmie continued.


    Anna could feel the nervousness in the girl''s grip. The weight behind their embrace only growing.


    "Kimmie... what do you mean?" Anna asked. But she already knew the answer, and she already felt herself tearing up.


    "I... must I?"


    "Please." Anna''s voice grew shakier.


    "I should not be alive, Anna. This land, these people, they might suffer. But we should not be here. The dark powers, your old team. Whatever benefits they bring, the taint, the corruption in their hearts, my heart. It grows the more power there is. None of this should have happened." The undead girl''s body began trembling as well, "I... I... I love you. But I should not be here. You know that, and I know that. All of this suffering, for that princess of yours." Kimmie seemed to sigh, "Was it really worth it? I''m sorry."


    There was a silence that followed. One that seemed to stretch for an eternity. And though the undead could not cry in a way that a human could. Anna could feel Kimmie trembling, the girl feeling even more emotion than expected. Anna herself held out for a moment longer and then she began wailing.

 Act 7 Chapter 21: A Weevilish Problem

    ¡°The Second Palymir Expedition was another ill- fated attempt to explore the deadlands. This time specifically to secure pieces of the Comet of Jezura that crashed in the northern ranges. Though the expedition learned from mistakes of the first, only scattered reports remain detailing their fall to darkness as the demonic remnants of the Dark Tide still prowled the lands amongst other, more mysterious monstrosities that even the demons fear.¡±


    - Lord Angrov Payton, Pathfinder¡¯s Guild, ¡°From Beyond The First Age: Palymir¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Well, it might be a bit presumptuous for me to say at this point, especially given the circumstances. But welcome aboard, we¡¯re glad to have upstanding souls like you two with us, truly.¡± Vice Guildmaster Christopher Manslow clapped her shoulder.


    Sophie winced from the burly man¡¯s heavy grip but put on her most professional smile. When he released her, she gingerly nursed her shoulder, much to Mila¡¯s amusement.


    It was now Caeus and the weekend had begun. The first day of her community service sentence as an adventurer working for the good of Arteria, whatever that meant.


    The week up until now had been a tumultuous one. From her trial, to release, to the rigors and stress of life. She had handled it all poorly. Wracked by leftover guilt and now unwanted memories, she had survived in a dizzy haze, only occasionally brought out of it by friends and Ary. Sophie smiled a little, the soothing scent of floral vanilla lingering on the edge of her senses even now.


    Her other bright spot was reuniting with Mila. Though the girl scowled and the two of them weren¡¯t exactly the closest of friends. They could see in each other a shared pain within their eyes. One of sacrifice and failures that haunted the soul. Where the only path to atonement was uncertain at best, unattainable at worst.


    So it was that the two of them joined forces. One thrust into the position, the other seeking more meaning in the suffering they¡¯d witnessed.


    Despite catching up, both of them had held something back from the other. Mila got touchy whenever the issue of Annalise got brought up, a tiny flicker of the eyes, but noticeable enough. Not that she was any better, even now, she buried much of her own thoughts with others. Well, maybe except for Ary.


    ¡°Anyway, if there isn¡¯t anything else. The first commission should be ready for your two down by reception. Once you¡¯re done, come back, and we¡¯ll officially register you as part of the guild. Don¡¯t worry, myself and the staff will take care of any paperwork. Any questions?¡± Manslow asked.


    ¡°No, sir!¡± Mila snappily replied, her training taking hold.


    ¡°Uh, no.¡± Sophie resisted the urge to chuckle a little.


    Manslow smiled at the both of them, ¡°No need to be so formal, everyone''s a comrade here. If you need anything, you know where my office is.¡±


    Mila¡¯s face was flushed though she dared not scowl in front of the vice guildmaster. The two of them headed back downstairs and only now did Mila scowl at Sophie, as if daring her to laugh. Sophie chuckled and little and earned herself a deeper scowl in response, though Mila¡¯s eyes did soften just a little.


    A guild staffer waved them over, judging by her ears, she was an elf. Sophie unintentionally shivered at the sight, knowing her fear was irrational but never quite fully gone.


    ¡°I¡±m Aralyn, nice to meet you two. I presume the vice guildmaster told you about me?¡± The clerk greeted them.


    Two nods.


    ¡°Excellent. Since you¡¯re a special case. You¡¯ll usually find Mika or myself at this counter. Mika¡¯s that blonde guy on break right now.¡± She pointed towards the cafe area where there was, indeed, a blonde man in a guild clerk uniform.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Sophie offered a polite smile.


    ¡°Well then.¡± She reached down into her desk and pulled out a piece of parchment, ¡°Here¡¯s your first official commission. Consider it a trial run of sorts.¡± She presented it to them, ¡°I know, I know. Your reputation precedes you and we¡¯re more than certain you¡¯re capable but protocol¡¯s protocol. So you¡¯re going to start at Lead rank. Any objections?¡±


    Two head shakes.


    ¡°Perfect. This one¡¯s simple. Harvest weevils running about in the fields. Help cull the population a bit and make sure to collect a decent amount of snouts for the farmer¡¯s fertilizer and that should be all. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The two echoed.


    ¡°Nice! Good luck to you two! If you need directions just keep that commission close to you.¡± She pointed at the parchment.


    The two bid her farewell and headed outside into the city. The moment they stepped out the door, Sophie felt a weight almost lift over her shoulder. Whatever had happened, happened, the trial was done and now she just needed to focus on the path ahead. She sighed.


    Her only worry now was Eva and Sophia. She hadn¡¯t seen her mistress in the past week at all and neither had the others. Though they all suspected that with everything that was going on, Eva was likely being more integrated with the Saintess training than before. As for Sophia, Sophie wasn¡¯t sure what Ary did, or even what happened when Sophia had told her that she acquired a passed out Ary from a bench. Only that whatever they said, Sophia reluctantly, and to everyone else¡¯s surprise, decided to join them for the first dinner they spent together since the incident.


    Sophie only felt more guilt at the memory, her heart twisting up at the idea of failing even those she cared about. She still did not know what Sophia truly thought about the raid on the kolonia. But also that she had inadvertently left Ary in a vulnerable position. A sobering thought that the world seemed to only get more dangerous the more she did.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that.¡± Mila forcefully prodded her side. Unlike Ary¡¯s playful pokes, this one felt more like what an instructor would do to a recruit.


    ¡°Gah.¡± Sophie squeaked.


    ¡°I can tell. You¡¯re frowning. People say I always look angry, so you can¡¯t tell. But you? You¡¯re too expressive.¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡± Sophie rasped, she never remembered Mila being this blunt, but then again, out of her original travel companions, Mila never held back.


    It was her first time doing something officially outside of Arteria but still within city limits. Aside from the one incident in Brightfields, most of her adventures had taken her far across the lands. How strange, to think that there are commissions about monsters this close to the city. I¡¯d bet there¡¯s some within the city too.


    Passing through the city gates felt surreal. On one hand, she felt that she was leaving, that ever familiar spark of adventure within her calling out. On the other, she was here to stay, at least, until they all graduated from the Academy. She smiled, thoughts of friendship boosting her beleaguered mood somewhat.


    ¡°Abbot¡¯s Farm is about a half hour¡¯s walk that way. You ready?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Not like I have a choice.¡± Sophie grinned.


    ¡°Still, to think this is your first proper quest. A little silly given everything else, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie chuckled, ¡°Just a little.¡±


    The two made small talk as they continued towards Abbot¡¯s farm, located far beyond the city¡¯s own sponsored farmsteads outside the walls. There was a refreshing feel in the air. The kind of liveliness that one could only find after having experienced the languidity of winter. Birds chirped as they returned to their routines, a few stray groundhogs scampering away from angry farmers.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    There was a certain calmness out here that Sophie seldom had the chance to appreciate. Either she had been too busy going from place to place or rushing off on secretive missions that led to her current predicament. She felt a little sorry at not having had this experience before but she didn¡¯t mind, it was like a new thing to immerse herself in. Something she expected she wouldn¡¯t see the last of given her new agreement with the city.


    Mila on the other hand, seemed a little less enthused about this change of pace. But then again, from what little Sophie had heard about her experiences in Gratia, she suspected the open country just brought back bad memories. Thankfully, most of Arterian territory was as varied as its people. Past the coastal cliffs were plains, then a forest, then the Highwall mountains amongst other things. If the guild was to be believed, though most areas around the main roads and off the beaten path had been properly secured. There still remained whispers of monsters and other threats lurking in the deep woods, and even a harpy nest somewhere in the mountains that occasionally bothered a few villages. Hopefully nothing that will bother her. I know how it feels.


    The farmstead lay just to the east of the road, next to a particularly thick copse of trees. The compound itself was a vast series of fields and the houses comprising the farm, all behind a low chest high stone wall. It wasn¡¯t much in the ways of stopping bandits or other raiders, but against the critters of the Arterian plains, she suspected it was enough. At least, before she remembered she was here for a commission. Heh.


    A singular redcloak waved for them to enter, the two giving curt nods of acknowledgement. They looked at each other, a modicum of excitement being shared between them. It felt good to be reunited, however brief their original partnership had been.


    ¡°Given that the farmland covers a large area we¡¯ll be working with another party.¡± Mila mumbled as she read through their comission one last time, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem. We¡¯ll first talk with the farmer and get the full picture then get to work.¡±


    Sophie just bobbed her head, more so intrigued by how naturally the Inquisitor took charge. There wasn¡¯t even a moment of contention that popped up. Ever since she brought Mila on board, the girl just assumed Sophie needed directing. Not that she minded, it meant less stress and responsibility on herself and for that she was grateful.


    Ahead of them, an older man in a straw hat and some farmhands were chatting with three well geared adventurers. Sighting the two, the others gestured for them to come over. My first adventure, how ordinary but exciting at the same time. Heheh.


    ¡°Well, well, well. Looks the slowpokes got here. Thought we¡¯d have to start the job without ya.¡± One of the adventurer¡¯s called out, a lightly armoured warrior with a wry grin on his face.


    ¡°We left suitably early and it was our first time around these parts.¡± Mila explained for the duo.


    ¡°Excuses, excuses.¡± The man snorted, though he did welcome the two of them with a nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s cranky in the morning.¡± A more refined adventurer gently pushed the man aside. Her armour consisted of a single leather tabard draped over a study looking cloth tunic. A mage.


    ¡°Says who.¡± He snorted.


    ¡°Says both Jerome and I, right?¡± She turned to their third member, a slightly large and muscular man wearing a leather jerkin with a steel plate thrown over top and a shield on his back.


    Jerome did not speak, but he just grunted and nodded.


    ¡°Right. Foreman, mind summarizing what you told us? If you miss anything we¡¯ll catch them up.¡± the mage turned to the farmer.


    The bearded hat wearing man looked the two of them up and down, a small frown of disapproval joining his already pursed lips. But whatever complaint he had, he kept it quiet. He then cleared his throat and spat out a gob of spittle into the ground next to him.


    ¡°Damned weeviled fucks broke into the fields late last night. Put in a last minute request but nuthin anyone could do then. My farmhands and I have kept them contained to the north eastern fields but there¡¯s a damned lot of them. Kill ¡®em all, find their den, and seal it shut.¡± The man huffed, his arms crossed.


    ¡°Kill weevils, smash den?¡± Sophie repeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The farmer grunted approvingly, ¡°Pax, another box.¡± He snapped his finger at a farmhand.


    The farmhand brought a small box over covered with a cloth. The farmer took it and handed it to Mila, thrusting it at her like some unwanted refuse.


    ¡°Told the others this already, but this is kewjie fruit. Smells like oxen shit but great animal feed and apparently the weevils love the scent. They already have one,¡± He nodded at the other team,  ¡°Just open the box to lure out any nearby weevils. But by the stars, make sure the box is sealed fucking shut before you get back here.¡±


    ¡°Sounds simple enough.¡± Sophie answered for the still bewildered Mila examining the box.


    ¡°Just make sure you have a deep shower afterwards.¡± The farmer grunted and walked away, whistling to his farmhands and making a few gestures. ¡°We¡¯ll maintain the cordon, you guys go inside the fields to deal with the weevils.¡±


    Mila just stared at the covered box before looking over at Sophie and handing it off to her. Sophie reluctantly accepted it, not wanting to be responsible but also not willing to make a fuss.


    They joined up with the trio who quickly introduced themselves as; Paulous, the swift warrior who act as their party¡¯s rogue like fighter; Hilde, a frost mage with a name too close to Hilda; and Jerome, the heavily armoured tank. They formed the three man bronze ranked party called ¡®The Sabers of Light¡¯, though, as Mila noted with a mutter under her breath.


    ¡°None of them use sabers.¡±


    The duo introduced themselves, though both Mila and Sophie danced around parts of their past, with Sophie sharing the most by stating that she was a knighted warrior. Mila lied and said she was a squire in training. Their claims receiving an equal amount of incredulity and disbelief.


    Their plan was simple. One party takes the northern half of the field, the other takes the other. Once the weevils are cleared, they would then patrol the perimeter until they located the breach and subsequent weevil den. Only then would they move onto phase two, clearing the den. On the surface, harvest weevils were basically supersized puppy versions of the weevils often found in grains or flour, thus they shouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat. In practice, these big ones would charge headlong at threats, either out of confusion or rage, no one knew. But like how arcane energies likely birthed these supersized weevils, it also meant that their snouts were a bit sharper, equivalent to a dull blade or even somewhat sharp ones on elder weevils.


    Thankfully it wasn¡¯t just suffering for suffering sake. Their reinforced snouts compared to their smaller counterparts also meant some value as a material. Oftentimes added into other compounds to help color household objects like bowls or crutches. Sophie wasn¡¯t quite willing to believe that bowls could be partially colored with grounded weevil snout dust, but then again, if she believed it, she would have to live with that fact forever. She could only take solace in the fact that weevil snouts were unlikely to replace traditional dyes and colourants in any significant quantity, or so she hoped.


    Her primary concern in this case, was nature¡¯s shunning of herself. From animals to insects, many creatures avoided her due to whatever void was within her. It had been a boon in the past and still is, yet in this instance, she wondered what would come of it.


    To her delight, phase one proved to be far easier to accomplish than expected. Almost as soon as the two groups began opening the kewjie fruit boxes that destroyed their own sense of smell. A veritable horde of weevils burst out from between the crops. So focused on the fruit, they tried to get under the box and as long as Sophie held it away from herself, most would avoid her and circle underneath it, allowing Mila plenty of easy kills as she jammed her blade into the openings within their carapaces. The kewjie proved to be a boon as well, as the pungent almost sulfuric smelling fruit was attractive enough to counteract her own natural repellent against the insects. And unlike the other group, didn¡¯t have to worry about being caught off guard by an angry weevil at her block it¡¯s path to the fruit.


    Though their kills numbered only in the low fourties compared to the other team¡¯s almost a hundred. Sophie was more than satisfied. At that point, it had already been three hours of nonstop baiting and killing. She had seen more than enough weevils to last a lifetime. Their enlarged puppy sized forms made the average house weevil far more menacing and terrifying. The spurts of ichor like blood proved just as unpleasant to be witness to as they died, didn¡¯t help much either.


    With the fields cleared of weevils, they then searched around the perimeter of the farm until they found a small part of the wall having been evidently knocked down by the weevilish onslaught. Directing the farmhands to start repairing the damage, the adventurers pushed outside the farmstead and into the nearby trees in search for a den.


    What was supposed to be a significantly more difficult task for both groups turned out to be a simpler endeavor than expected. The weevils themselves had driven a small path through the underbrush that led to a small cave sticking out of the ground.


    Their main problem now was that the entrance was more than comfortable for a few weevils, but not so far anyone taller than a dwarf and wider than a twig. Here then, the farmers came to the rescue. Though it likely cost them a pretty arte, they dragged over a cartful of pungent kewjie fruit, absolutely swimming in poisons, which somehow made it smell better. With buckets of water and Hilde¡¯s ice magic, they fashioned a slide-way hopefully deep enough into the tunnel and began sliding down poisoned kewjie fruits.


    Once the last of the fruits were clear, the farmhands lit a large log on fire and threw it in there before they began heaping rubble from the wall and new bricks into the cave opening. Even the farmer didn¡¯t expect anyone to venture into a weevil den.


    They therefore opted for a two pronged strategy. They would seal this entrance completely, and using the smoke from the log, they could hopefully identify any other breaches within the ground, allowing them to either poison or suffocate out the weevils.


    After another few hours of work, Mila clapped Sophie on the back while pinching her nose.


    ¡°Good work.¡± The inquisitor winced, Sophie having caught the brunt of the kewjie smells.


    Sophie¡¯s senses had been so dulled by this point that she could only mutely nod. But seeing the other adventurers celebrating and the farmhands finally relaxing, she realized something. They were finally done. Like the vice guildmaster had said, it was easy enough. But more than that, her first commission was done. She would now be a proper adventurer. Keeping that thought close to her, Sophie smiled.

 Act 7 Chapter 22: The Lily Knights

    ¡°The Third Palymir Expedition was considered by many at the time to be a failure, a foolish endeavor at best following the disasters that had been the last two. But now, we see them as heroes and a success for one simple fact. Most of them came back. Furthermore, limited but nonetheless noteworthy contributions to the scientific literature of the Praemoni Deadlands are what¡¯s also important to note. Though at the time, it was mostly obscured by the fact that their return also heralded the arrival of another Dark Tide. Perhaps the demons were incensed that humanity had penetrated so deeply into their realm. Or perhaps it was mere coincidence that allowed both things to happen simultaneously.¡±


    - Lord Angrov Payton, Pathfinder¡¯s Guild, ¡°From Beyond The First Age: Palymir¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The guildhall was lively tonight, a liveliness that stopped the moment the duo stepped through the main doors.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Aralyn tried to feign a smile as she pinched her nose, ¡°With this commission done, you¡¯re now proper adventurers.¡± She called out from her post.


    A soft cheer echoed across the guildhall. Soft, because the scent of kewjie fruit did not leave their bodies and now everyone from commoners to adventurers tried to stand at least half a room away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned your tags, but first. Please go shower and scrub thoroughly, you smell atrocious.¡±


    Sophie and Mila both winced but nodded. They were more than aware.


    ¡°End of the left hallway, far side past the first door on the right. Go.¡± Aralyn commanded.


    The two scurried away, panicked adventurers and staffers clearing the way before they could be enveloped in the stench.


    Neither knew how long they spent in the guildhall¡¯s baths. Minutes spent scrubbing one self, then minutes more scrubbing each other as their displeasure of the kewjie fruit was more than evident on each other¡¯s faces. Even after soaking in two tubs of soaped water, the residual scent could not escape their nostrils.


    Sophie¡¯s face contorted something fierce when she tried to take a deep breath. The sulphuric bittery smell of oxen feces had not been completely eradicated, but it had abated somewhat, at least. She despaired greatly, her thoughts teetering on the edge of sorrow. Her week had been long and she was looking forward to Ary¡¯s company when she went back to the Academy. At this rate, sleeping in the same bed would be more than impossible.


    Truth hurt, but was thankfully also just as gentle on the occasions when it is allowed to be. When the duo finally reached an acceptable level of scent, they returned to the main hall. There, they found the elven clerk daintly clapping while a few more rambunctious adventurers hollered at the duo¡¯s approach. Sophie was initially mortified, still reeling from the senses she finally recovered after the shower. But Mila grabbed her hand and dragged her forward, a certain pep in her step that Sophie hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°Congratulations, officially this time. Just one last thing to do.¡± Aralyn greeted them with a half smile, her nose twitching a little.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The duo replied.


    ¡°As we prepare to register you as fully fledged adventurers, you now need to choose a name for your group.¡± The elf¡¯s eyes darted between Sophie and Mila.


    Mila nudged Sophie.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± She stammered a little, her eyes desperately looking at Mila who only stoically stared back with a scowl.


    ¡°Something jokey or perhaps something more meaningful, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Aralyn tried to suggest.


    Sophie paused, her lips pursing up as she gave the idea more thought. Something meaningful, huh? Her mind drifted to one intended audience member in particular. Would Ary find ¡®flower power¡¯ funny? Heh. Sophie smiled and shook her head, she would, but she¡¯ll tell me to be more serious, I think. Her lips upturned a little, I am her guardian after all, so maybe something related to that?


    The world seemed to slow as she looked around her. Mila¡¯s scowl, the elven clerk waiting patiently, the rowdy adventurers welcoming new blood. She mused the different sensations within her, the feeling of things coming together never more pertinent than before. After all her suffering, she had reached a milestone when Lady Lillian knighted her. Now, she was to become an adventurer too.


    Mila tapped her side and looked expectantly at her, the inquisitor¡¯s prying eyes never letting any little moment slip. Sophie just smiled back.


    ¡°Is ¡®The Lily Knights¡¯ taken?¡± Sophie turned to the clerk.


    Aralyn shrugged, ¡°Repeat names are fine as long as we have your tags and know who you are. So I take it, that''s your choice?¡±


    Sophie looked to Mila, the girl cocking her head sideways, her eyes narrowing before she straightened herself and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Tis fine with me.¡± Mila scowled.


    Sophie beamed and hugged the girl, eliciting a small squawk of surprise from the weary inquisitor.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Mila growled.


    ¡°Heh. We¡¯re a team now, a proper team.¡± Sophie released the inquisitor.


    ¡°Gah. Good for us.¡± Mila put on a more friendly scowl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have your tags and registration done in a minute.¡± Aralyn informed them, ¡°In the meantime,¡± she turned to the gathered adventurers, ¡°say welcome to your new colleagues, ¡®The Lily Knights¡¯.¡±


    Another cheer came from the crowd and the duo found themselves being praised by mostly younger adventurers. It seemed that alongside her academic cohort, she now had one in the guild as well, and that pleased her. Mila remained relatively aloof, looking borderline uncomfortable with the overly joyous atmosphere.


    Remembering the girl¡¯s brief tale of her time in Gratia, Sophie could understand her pain. She reached over and gently collapsed the girl¡¯s hand. Mila practically hissed at her before she paused. Their eyes met and after trading a somber but understanding look, the girl relaxed a little. Neither reaffirming the gesture nor denying it.


    Aralyn tapped both their shoulders and presented to them two necklaces with a thin sheet of metal inscribed with words. Their names and their group name was written upon it, but perhaps anticipating the question, the elf merely pointed to the foundation of the necklace. Though it was metallic like most other chains, it was dyed a dull copper colour.


    ¡°On behalf of the Cyndralian Adventurers Guild and here at the Arterian branch. Welcome to the team.¡± The elf smirked, ¡°Based on testimony and your prior experiences, the guildmaster has also authorized your immediate promotion to copper. Congratulations for that too.¡± The elf then clapped her hands to get the crowd to settle down. ¡°Looking forward to working with you, adventurer. May your journey be graced with fortune.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The rest of the night passed with a surprising lack of fanfare. Sophie returned late to the Academy and wasn¡¯t able to find the others to share the news of her new adventurer status with them. To her delight, Ary was still awake and celebrated with a night of passion that left Sophie almost too sore to wake up. Roused by Yana who had already awakened, the fae simply snickered as she pointed to a clock, panicking Sophie as she now had to rush for the next ferry to the mainland.


    She was groggy and still quite sore by the time she met with Mila to get their next commission as a party. This job was handed down to them by Aralyn, the guild clerk explaining that this one would mostly be a solo job, though they would be working alongside a man from the pathfinder¡¯s guild. Evidently, he accidentally unearthed a cave underneath one of the houses in the northeastern Starcross district that unfortunately was also home to giant rats. A squad of redcloaks would help maintain the outer perimeter while the duo would join with the pathfinder to clear and chart the cave before surveyors went in to assess the structural integrity.


    With a pat on the back and a cheap complimentary curative in case the rats had a disease, they were sent off.


    <hr><hr>


    The city was tense. The ongoing trial continued to inflame tensions as long as a verdict was still being decided upon. Yet, on life went, the power of trade and economics had meant that porters continued moving things around just as merchants set up stalls or headed out on caravans. It simply meant that while life continued, everyone just also kept one ear to the ground. Waiting for the moment when things would reach another boiling point once more.


    Starcross district was thankfully close enough to Saint Konrad square and the guild, making their journey a pleasant walk as they headed to their commission. It only occurred to Sophie now that aside from the time she sulked about the port district to the Mermaid¡¯s Rest tavern, she had precious little opportunity to explore the more residential districts of Arteria. Not that she ever had a real reason to, but it did make her feel like she had been missing out. Especially now that she was getting a proper glimpse of the life and architecture of the place.


    An eclectic mix of buildings greeted the duo. Colorful townhouses, drab cookie cutter houses, to gated manors and even low lying apartments lined the streets. The plots too were organized in an uneven way, the streets all windy and crooked, a remnant of an Arteria long ago. The buildings however, were mostly new, though a little more dated than their counterparts in other districts.


    What was immediately obvious however, was where their next job would take place. ¡®A squad of redcloaks¡¯ turned out to be a minor understatement. There was indeed a squad of redcloaks. But augmenting them was a squad of Clover legionaries and a small gathering of green cloaked


    Pathfinders, all set up within the fenced off courtyard of a manor hours. A few of the soldiers looked up at her approach.


    They reminded her of when she had first arrived, suspicion and disdain for a half elf with the hair of a Traxian. But something else was present that hadn''t been here before. Most were unconcerned, but a few, a few seemed to almost regard her with a degree of respect. Recent events, especially amongst the soldiers of Arteria, had not gone unnoticed. In a twisted way, it warmed her heart a little. The briefest acknowledgement that everything that had happened, did in fact occur.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Adventuring party ¡®The Lily Knights¡¯?¡± A redcloak officer at the gates greeted them curtly.


    ¡°That¡¯s us.¡± Mila replied for the duo, flashing their newly acquired guild tags at the man.


    ¡°Legion Captain Ferrick is in charge of the security operations here, you¡¯ll find him in the left most tent if you need something. Pathfinder Harlan should be inside the manor. Stars guide you.¡± The trooper saluted by tapping his halberd against the ground.


    ¡°Stars guide you.¡± The duo replied as the gates creaked open and they headed inside.


    A few more soldiers gave them approving nods, the pathfinders mostly just glancing at them curiously as they passed by.


    Unsure of proper actions in this situation, Sophie decided that they should follow the protocol according to the adventurers exam. To find the commissioner or quest givers and speak to them.


    To her surprise, no one really tried to stop her. A redcloak looked questioningly at them when they walked up to the door, but after Mila showed him her tags as well, he just let them through just like the gate guard. Wow. Being an adventurer has its upsides, huh?


    The manor wasn¡¯t a mansion, but for an Arterian house, it was massive. Three separate halls leading to different rooms, two sets of stairs going upwards, countless ancient looking trinkets and artifacts. A collector¡¯s place, and it looks so nice. What caught her off guard however, was banners, specifically pathfinder banners, and a portrait that made her blood run cold.


    Sophie froze and stood stock still, staring up at it. It was the size of a church window and dominated the left wall besides the stairs. It was of a wisened old man, his features marking him more Carradorian with a hint of possible Meltonian in him. But more than that, she recognised his face in an instant.


    Where the rain poured down, the lights shone brightly with accursed hues. When the dead clawed to life and the innocents perished. There was that face. One of the few she committed to memory. Besides a lizardfolk that had been dragging her that fateful night, there had been a spellcaster, the very same man in the portrait. The same one that Annalise had told her was a traitor, the one that led the expedition to its tragic end.


    ¡°Adventurers.¡± A legion trooper nodded at them before pointing down the hall, his soft voice snapping Sophie out of her stupor.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila bowed for the duo before dragging Sophie along.


    Rounding the hallway and standing in front of the door, the inquisitor looked like she was about to knock before rounding on Sophie. ¡°What was that about?¡± She hissed.


    ¡°H-huh?¡± Sophie stammered.


    ¡°You froze. What¡¯s up?¡± Mila scowled at her, an understanding one this time around.


    ¡°That picture.¡± Sophie whispered, ¡°It was by the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Eh? There was? And?¡±


    ¡°I know that face. That man. He was one of the traitors back in Eichafen. Anna¡¯s expedition.¡±


    ¡°Anna¡¯s expedition in¡­¡± Mila also froze as she slowly connected the dots. Sophie could see the exact moment everything clicked in the inquisitor¡¯s head. ¡°Stars¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sir Taurox and Lord Von Krantz told me a little of it. How there had been a betrayal that took down Eichafen too. Could they be related?¡±


    Sophie hesitated, but she nodded, ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Damned hells, then this house¡­¡±


    A click interrupted Mila¡¯s next words as two pathfinders walked out of the room they were in front of. They gave the duo a curt nod before motioning to someone inside. With their conversation now broken, they turned their attention towards the figure within. Unlike the other pathfinders who mostly wore leather uniforms alongside their tunics, this one retained the green and white strips of his attire whilst also having donned a set of half plate. A short sword hung loosely on his belt on one side whilst a dagger was strapped to his leg on the other. Atop his head was a pointed bycocket hat with a feather atop it, one more meant for explorers or hunters, but they supposed this meant he was their commissioner, the one who would clear the cave out with them.


    Pathfinder Harlan¡¯s expression looked almost relieved when he caught sight of them, motioning for them to follow as he walked past.


    ¡°You two the adventurers?¡± He asked, ¡°I¡±m this operation¡¯s expedition master, Senior Pathfinder Harlan Stammer at your service.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer Mila.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Now I¡¯ll get right to the point. As you can see, we¡¯ve got a veritable task force assembled here. This ¡®dig¡¯ of ours was originally a house of a veteran member who departed under unfortunate circumstances. It is by happenstance that I accidentally broke past a secret wall and opened up a cave. This way.¡± He beckoned for to the duo as he led them back into the mainhall, giving a few nods to other pathfinders.


    He led them down the main and past the staircases, pushing opening a side room to reveal a dusty but ornate looking study filled from the top to bottom with artifacts, maps, and countless tomes. Where there had once been a wall on the far side however, there was now a collapsed bookshelf and several makeshift wooden spikes blocking the opening and two legionaries standing guard, focused on the opening.


    ¡°The previous occupant of the place was a¡­ mysterious fellow, let¡¯s say. Had plenty of secrets and hidden compartments. Thought I found a vault or something and well¡­¡± He gestured to the breach, ¡°Overdid it a tad.¡±


    ¡°Sir. Ma''am.¡± One of the legionaries acknowledged the arrivals.


    ¡°Protocol states that we simply wait for an extermination force to be properly composed by city guard and legion units. However, as is often the case with city related things, bureaucracy takes time.¡± Harlan explained.


    One of the soldiers snorted. Harlan ignored the man and continued.


    ¡°And being that I¡¯m not allowed to requisition pathfinders for combat, figured I¡¯d turn to the guild.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Mila hummed.


    ¡°I got a decent way into the place before opening a wrong door. Ton of giant rats were just¡­ festering in the place. Saw me and got hungry I guess.¡± He paused.


    The room stopped and listened, the sound of feet and skittering just barely audible from deeper in the breach.


    ¡°Hells.¡± One of the soldiers cursed.


    ¡°Whatever this place is hiding, the guild intends to find it. While I haven¡¯t got much other options the higher ups did approve me contracting out to the adventurers guild. You two think you up for it?¡±


    Sophie looked to Mila, who just shrugged. Sophie therefore, also shrugged.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Harlan grumbled.


    He whistled at the soldiers and they grunted. The two then started shifting the bookcase and barricades away, the noise provoking reactions from deeper down the cave tunnel.


    ¡°Stars. I hear ¡®em.¡± The first legionnaire spoke up, ¡°Get the others.¡± He ordered his comrade.


    With one man rushing out to gather help, the rest of them drew their weapons. Screeches echoed down the tunnel, the ever growing sound of skittering feet only getting louder. A few makeshift stakes were still pointed at the entrance, stopping them from being able to properly block it off. But, they had removed all that they could. All they could do now was make a stand while the others outside armed themselves. For within the darkness where the edges of the expanse where light from the room still shown, vicious and malnourished red eyes shined greedily in the darkness. Then came the squeaks and gnashing teeth, the starving horde pushing ever forward.


    The remaining legionary grabbed a shield from the side of the room and planted himself between two stakes. Harlan moved over to his side before crouching down and arming himself with a spare wooden plank. He signed for the duo to take positions behind them. Mila and Sophie flanked them, their own weapons at the ready.


    There was a brief lull, a moment of quietness as the horde stumbled onto itself. The four of them glanced uneasily at each other, all having expected the rat tide to crash against them. From what they could hear, the rats were certainly crashing against each other, their screeches and angry clawing indicating as much.


    Ah. Sophie clicked her tongue, a little amused by her aura on unintentional display. Her amusement faded just as quickly when she heard the horde advancing, the sheer momentum forcing them forward. The unbearable cacophony of chaos now reaching its zenith.


    ¡°Steady.¡± Harlan grunted.


    An ear piercing screech was the only thing they heard when the first of the rats lunged forward from the opening of the cave.


    It was an ugly thing, a disgusting oblong little creature with large crooked teeth, hooked claws and shaggy grey almost blackened fur. Filthy teeth shot forth and the giant rat¡¯s pale red eyes focused squarely upon Sophie¡¯s own. Fear, hatred, hunger. That was all she could see. Then a bone and a stump as Harlan¡¯s forceful blow decapitated the rat in one blow, sending flecks of blood splattering across the defenders.


    Another quickly filled the void, then another, and more as the hungry horde surged forth, each the size of a harvest weevil. Mila¡¯s blade cut down opposite of her, the attack splitting a rat skull open, it¡¯s brains flowing out. The legionary thrusted with his own weapon, spearing a rat and staggering a little as its body smashed onto his shield. Sophie¡¯s own weapon found purchase when she swung wildly forward, cutting into one from the side and making its half rotted cheek flow out.


    Some fearful rats aimed for a quick meal, consuming the now broken and bloody flesh of their own. The momentum however, thrown them forward and their bodies were flung against the defenders. Sophie continued hacking into the crowd, not bothering to aim at any specific rat. As the two shieldbearers began buckling under the weight, the reinforcements arrived.


    The door to the room was practically launched off its hinges as legionaries and pathfinders poured in. Spears, swords, and halberds filled in what gaps there were as someone else grabbed a shield like object to help box the rats in.


    Thrust after thrust, stab after stab. The ground grew slick with rat blood and flesh as the combined force now turned the tunnel entrance into a slaughter house. Eventually, the tide slackened, the force of the rat wave lessening as the sheer stench of their dead finally took some psychological toll on the ones still within the tunnel. Sensing the shift, Sophie tried to visualize her aura doubling, trying to pretend she was bigger than she was.


    Whether it worked or not, the remaining rats retreated, their mournful screeches at being denied their sustenance cursing the defenders.


    A brief lull fell upon the group as they speared more of the corpses from the safety of the shield wall. One or two still dying rats had their journey hastened, whilst most had already perished in the brief but violent exchange. A few soldiers let out relieved sighs, others keeping their eyes attentively on the tunnel.


    The four original defenders found themselves covered in bits of viscera, the initial burst of violence too sudden to have better protected themselves. Still, it was over, and for the moment, it sounded like they had a few minutes to take a breath.


    She could see the relief on Harlan¡¯s face and the four exchanged knowing looks with each other. A small victory was a victory nonetheless.


    A few other legionnaires moved to the entry way, their shields now interlocked to create a more cohesive shieldwall while everyone sorted things out.


    The first legionnaire sighed and rested against the fallen bookshelf, the man looking exhausted as his adrenaline began fading. Harlan meanwhile, acted more annoyed than tired, the pathfinder clearly maintaining the vigor to continue but was frowning at the entryway. Mila was stoic as ever, the ever present scowl only making her blood covered person even more intimidating. But then again, Sophie suspected the inquisitor saw little issue with that. As for herself, she felt gross and disgusted once more. Perks of the job, I suppose.


    ¡°Adventurers.¡± Harlan called out as the room slowly burst into commotion. Ahh, here we go.


    Mila snapped to attention immediately, the inquisitor turning to look at Sophie who just nodded. She too, had heard the call.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Sophie spoke up first.


    Harlan pointed to the tunnel with his sword, ¡°You two did well, but I want us to go in within the hour.¡±


    ¡°Within the hour? After all this?¡± An eavesdropping legionnaire exclaimed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where their burrows are." Harlan shot the man an icy glare, "They¡¯ve retreated which means we can follow their trails back. If we go in later, their hunger might¡¯ve meant any blood or bits get cleaned up, making our job harder.¡±


    It made sense, in a way. If there was any chance to strike the rats before they hid themselves back into their burrows, it would be now. Though no one seemed to like the idea much, if the dour looks around the room were any indicator.


    "Sounds doable." Sophie chimed in. Mila''s expression was, at first, a mixture of confusion and suspicion. But whatever her thoughts were, she nodded in support of her partner.


    Harlan looked relieved, the man clearly feeling a little guilty at having to pressure the adventurers, particularly one''s as young as them to boot. But Sophie was ready, for besides feeling a little grossed out, she was fine. Besides, if this is that traitor''s manor... Sophie hid a snarl. Then having this little ''cave'' under it seems too suspicious to be a coincidence.

 Act 7 Chapter 23: The Rat Manor

    ¡° Abenstadt Besieged!


    In a cowardly surprise attack this morning, Imperial Traxian Forces launched a fresh offensive against the Duchy of Abenstadt. Though allied troops have held the frontlines for the past few months, the ferocity of this fresh assault scattered the Free Company of Felmarch and opened a way to the ducal capital. The Imperial XV legion under general Marotinus then quickly lay siege to the city of Abenstadt, surrounding it in a blitz and cutting off all land connections in and out of the city. Allied forces are meanwhile, planning a counter offensive to cut ¡®Maro¡¯s gap.


    Sources from Abenstadt report that the city is in good condition and well supplied to withstand a siege. According to a renowned merchant¡­¡±


    - Arterian Affairs, Front Page, ¡°Breaking News: Abenstadt Besieged!¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The three of them waded through putrefied rat guys with pained expressions. The cloth wrapped around their faces did little to stymie the stentch of rot and death that infested the tunnels. In a strange twist of the norm, Sophie was perhaps the one who retained her composure the most. Having travelled inside a dying spider, walking through corpse piles, and muddy Mistveil had inured her to the idea of traversing such environments. But only by a little, it was, after all, still a thoroughly unpleasant experience.


    A few giant rats still leapt up at them, but it was going about what she had expected. Now that the horde like frenzy was over, the majority of the rats were far more sensitive to her aura and likely hid wherever they had originally been hiding. It meant more trouble for the group but they had all noticed something else. There was an incredibly large number of the rats.


    Harlan had been the first to question it, wondering out loud about just how large the cave system really was. He told the duo that for there to have been almost a hundred if not more rats that they killed so far, including those in the onslaught, they were either connected to the Arterian sewers super colony, or had a colony of their own. But for it to just be under one manor seemed ridiculous and he feared that this area would be more extensive than expected.


    Most of the rats looked emaciated, which raised another concern. If they truly were starving, they would¡¯ve culled most of their numbers by now. But with how vicious they were, it looked more that they were on their last legs before they turned on each other, which meant they were surviving or even thriving before this. That made Sophie worry, having first hand experienced some of the rituals that the cultists conducted and the house in which this cave system was attached to, she suspected foul play.


    Harlan took the lead, his armour more than enough to shrug off the rat bites. His makeshift wooden plank had now been substituted by a shield on loan from the legion, increasing his already formidable defensive prowess against their scuttling opponents. Mila took up position behind the pathfinder, her keen eyes and deft hands allowing her to spot and respond to threats, occasionally even tracking their arrival from holes in the walls or locating hidden burrows. Sophie naturally, held the rear. Despite her resilience of the awful odors and scents, she still viewed herself as the least experienced of the three when it came to matters of experience. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t help that their job was to wipe out the rats and her aura would actively make their work more difficult. The closer the others can get before the rats panic the better.


    ¡°Here it is.¡± Harlan announced.


    Ahead of them, what had once been a door lay shattered across the cave floor. Two sets of rat bones scattered amidst the rubble. Wait, a door? This place has to be connected. Unless¡­ could it be a dwarven tunnel? Would fit the profile of them being under the city too.


    ¡°Opened that and the buggers scared me half to death. They looked just as surprised to see me as I did them. Got a few than ran fast enough I had time to block the entryway until the guards arrived.¡±


    ¡°So they all came from here?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Most likely. Or at least, I didn¡¯t see any in the tunnels before the door got smashed.¡±


    ¡°Damned hells. So we have no idea what¡¯s past this?¡±


    ¡°Sorry adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Tch. No matter, it¡¯s why you hired the guild anyway.¡± Mila shifted her sword.


    Harlan grunted and looked at Sophie. She just nodded, no going back now.


    With arms at the ready they passed the broken doorway. Skittering and screeches could be heard deeper within the cave. So there¡¯s more.


    They rounded the corner and found themselves staring into what looked to be the beginnings of a room. There was a faint trace of furniture having once been here, a failed attempt to tile the floor, and even a dusty bookshelf, devoid of books but filled instead with strange little knick-knacks. Scattered across it all was enough rodent feces to bury a house. Kobold¡¯s ass, I knew it! This place is connected to the sorcerer, has to be.


    The ground however, was well trodden. Little blood stained feet and the occasional bit of detritus tld them everything they needed to know. They were emost certainly not alone here.


    ¡°Easy now, I hear ¡®em but can¡¯t see ¡®em.¡± Harlan growled.


    They stepped onto the tiles, the sfot click of their boots against the stone cutting up the pitter patter of the rats scuttling around them somewhere. A foul stench tainted the air, her nose burning at the new level of unpleasantness unmatched by even the corridor of dead rats. It smelled of the odor of rodent shit, and something else. Rot.


    ¡°Stars¡­¡± Mila coughed.


    Harlan let out an undignified grunt and Sophie just clenched her jaw tighter.


    Someone stepped on a shard of glass, likely from a bottle broken long ago, or a beaker lost whenever this place was abandoned. But the crack as it shattered was unmistakable. The noise as it travelled throughout this strange facility. The three paused, frozen mid motion as they waited. There was nothing but their breaths carrying in the silence.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mila sighed.


    Then the roar of noise. An unimaginable storm of screeches and cries as hundreds of rats responded to the breaching of their sanctuary.


    ¡°Back to the doorway, quick.¡± Harlan called out.


    The trio set up a defensive wall. Harlan¡¯s shield in front whilst the duo would eliminate what they could.


    Two dozen red eyes emerged from around a corner, the rest of the horde began gathering in front of them. Yet, unlike their more exhausted brethren, these ones appeared to be even worse off.


    Their emaciated frail looking hunched bodies made them resemble more mole rats than anything else. But it was upon those same features that elicited a deep sense of wrongness. Their misaligned teeth, crooked claws, patchy fur, just felt too unnatural to look at. Almost like¡­


    ¡°Undead.¡± Mila growled, the inquisitor¡¯s face twisting into a scornful scowl.


    ¡°No wonder there¡¯s so many.¡± Harlan muttered, ¡°Explains why they didn¡¯t actively eat each other.¡±


    But the ones back in the tunnel, Sophie wanted to voice her doubts, they were definitely flesh and blood. Catching a glimpse of Mila¡¯s darkened expression however, made her hold her comment back for later.


    More and more rats gathered, their erratic twitching forms slowly becoming a solid mass.


    ¡°Stay behind me.¡± Mila hissed.


    Harlan glanced back at the girl, but Mila was already scooting past his shied. He resitsted for a brief second but stood back up, trusting the adventurer would know what they were doing.


    ¡°Together, they are dangerous. But apart, they are weak.¡± A pained grin appeared on the inquisitor¡¯s face, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie unwittinly squeaked.


    ¡°Trust me. You¡¯ll know.¡± Mila smirked a little, her face instantly grimacing as the movement exposed her nose just a little, ¡°O¡¯ Astralis, guide thy hand and grnat me thou fury! Beshdairite Heinaotus Helaotux.¡± Mila chanted.


    Harlan did as he was told, for he was an experienced pathfinder. Sophie did not, for she was curious.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    She nearly screamed as she staggered back and grasped for the wall as a piercingly bright light enveloped every inch of the room. Seeing stars, the light seemed to sneak through even her eyelids as she tried to turn away. The itself seared its way into her soul, her heartbeat quicked as knots tied themselves across her body. She was being restored yet melting away at the same time, like someone who got winded by a punch and left gasping for air even as pain wracked their body.


    Pain for her was only that. Pain. For the undead rats, whatever Mila had done, their screeches became shrieks that made Sophie wince. They cried out in agony either from being blinded or stricken by holy light. Whatever the case, the call of death drew nearer and the creatures, if they could even be called that, felt it.


    ¡°Forward!¡± Mila roared.


    Together, she and Harlan charged forward and began slashing, the sound of bone and flesh being slashed echoing in Sophie¡¯s ears alongside the panicked rats crying out in agony. When her eyes were finally less bright and her head a little more focused, she finally opened them somewhat to find a sea of carnage before her.


    Broken bodies and shredded rat corpses lay strew about the entry room. Some singed down to the bone with holy fire, others missing half their bodies, most just decapitated or cut into pieces after being stunned. It had been a massacare. The weak, emaciated rats died like the vermin they were.


    The two ahead were busy hacking away, their weapons covered by what remained of the rats. Harlan bashed a skull in with his shield just as Mila casually swung her blade down, delivering a death blow to another. To Sophie, they looked like heroes, like Gunmar and Aurelia, beating back the forces of darkness even in a place like this.


    Her hand tightened around her own blade, I won¡¯t let them down. Fueled by a strange determination, she charged forward to join the two. Unlike Harlan, who swung both blade and shield with power and strength. Or Mila, who cut through the enemy with precision and deadly strikes. Sophie would take what Taurox taught her and put it into practice. To lean into her innate strengths.


    With finesse and grit, she pummeled her way into the rat horde. Her blade, though naught but a simple iron sword issued to adventurers, still acted as an extension of herself. She danced through the crowd and effortlessly cut them down. She could feel it returning, a fragment of herself from earlier times. Her soul stilled, and with each swing of the blade, a callous indifference to the slaughter returned as she turned her mind to the idea that this quest was just as her old work had been, a ¡®job¡¯.


    ¡°Watch your eyes! Beshdairite Heinaotus Helaotux.¡± Mila chanted again when she saw some rats recovering.


    Like that, the slaughter was complete. With Harlan tanking any hits coming their way, Mila blinding their foes whenever they got orgainized, and Sophie becoming a dispensary of death. They began the methodical eradication of the cave lab.


    Room by room, they passed by strange contraptions and artifacts littering the place. Through it all, they slashed and cut down any and all resistance they found, wiping out the rodent menace through sheer force alone. It was during this extermination that Sophie noticed Mila frown, which in turn evoked a frown from herself as well once she noticed what the Inquisitor was focused on.


    By all metrics they were doing well. The extermination was progressing and only one or two rooms remained to be cleared. But the more they pushed, the more the horde seemed to realize that they would not survive, rats scattering here and there in a futile attempt to avoid their fates. On the surface, this meant nothing much beyond primal fear. However, given that Mila had identified them as part undead variants, it meant that their instinctive behaviour was odd. That they weren¡¯t as fully undead as one might expect. They are hybrids, which means someone tampered with them. I bet it¡¯s the mage.


    ¡°Saint damned hells, this smell.¡± Harlan groaned as they approached the last two rooms.


    Mila hacked out a cough and tried to tie the cloth tighter around her nose to no avail.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes watered from the aggressively irritating smell of rot. This was different, more foul. She pressed her back against the wall, ready to breach into one of the rooms. With a brief glance at the others, she saw Harlan flick her a nod of acknowledgement. Mila just tapped her shoulder.


    Taking a deep breath only to immediately gag, she clenched her mouth shut and threw open the door. Harlan charged in with his shield at the ready, the squealching noise of a rat trodden underneath his advance was followed by a quick gurgle as Mila joined the attack. As the two charged in, Sophie heard the footsteps come to an abrupt stop, a silence against the few rats that were now shrieking at them.


    Worried, Sophie dashed in and immediately was hit by the stench. Her heart sank as her stomach churned and she understood why they froze. Within this room was a giant pit. Even without peering over the edge, one could see mostly humanoid bones with a few nearly fully chewed corpses still having bits of rotted flesh attached. Sophie dreaded to know how many bodies there were for the scent to be so overwhelming. But as for how the rats survived inside this ostensibly locked off lab, she suspected that the bones weren¡¯t all just bones before. Certainly explains why the rats were hungry for flesh. At least, I don¡¯t think that we¡¯d be the first targets for a meal even with giant rats in the wild.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean this place up.¡± Mila growled. The other two offered no resistance and joined her on the warpath.


    With ruthless efficiency, they blinded the next room and cleared it out. They sweeped the complex one more time and only now did she gradually get a better sense of the whole place. It was a lab, that much was certain. Most of the other rooms looked to be for testing spaces, their single bed and plethora of random haphazardly collapsed shelves brought up a sense of unease. Combined with the unfinished main room, it was clear this place was abandoned in a hurry.


    She guessed that it was when she had encountered the strange soldiers and the direktor in the Myndiri ruins. Only having somewhat thwarted their plans of a bizarre ritual sacrifice by pure chance. To her, the situation was a little too similar.


    Steeling her nerves, she approached the body pit. Shallow divots on the side of the stone work likely allowed the rats access to the people, but was steep enough that escape was nigh impossible. Stellesia watch over me. She shuddered at the thought. At least three dozen likely died in the pit. She could only hope that they perished normally instead of through starvation, or worse. Her eyes watered as she tried to endure the fetid corpse pile, catching sight of some decayed rats mingled amongst the bones.


    Her attention eventually landed on a figure that shook her to the core. Beastfolk were common in Cyndralia, so their appearance likely wouldn¡¯t elicit shock except for the most rural of peoples. Ratfolk were rumored to exist in the far fringes but no one she knew had ever actually seen one. The figure she saw was very much a rat-person, and very much unlike a beastfolk. For they had the torso of a humanoid, but the head and lower body of a rat. It was a horrific amalgamation that struck her as unnatural, that there was no way something could look like this. Unless they were created to be like this.


    Most of it was still present, indicating a recent death, however one might quantify that. She did notice that it was almost wholly intact, almost as if the rats had kept it so. A small chill went down her spine. Her eyes had only just reached in between the legs. This¡­ the main breeder. Stars above. So many rats¡­


    She signalled to the other two and together, they took in the sight in detail before finally retreating from the stench. With the lab mostly cleared, they began the journey back out, the disgusting little exploration having finally come to an end. Sophie shot Mila a pleading glance, the girl reciprocating with a frown and a half scowl before nodding.


    Backing out of the cave, the trio breathed a sigh of relief. Their relaxed demeanour contrasting with the tense legionnaires and pathfinders waiting by the entrance. One particular legionaire wore armour of dark blue and black, different from all the others here. It would seem that Captain Ferrick had come to take charge of the situation now that the expedition returned.


    But before any of them could act, Mila removed the cloth around her nose and pulled out a small church sigil. In that instant, Sophie saw the life flicker back in the girl¡¯s eyes, the small smirk of pride when she held the sigil within her hand.


    ¡°I know this is an inopportune time but I must ask for your cooperation. Within this tunnel is a facility that I suspect might be connected to¡­¡± She paused, her eyes darting to Sophie for a moment, searching for something, ¡°...a potential heretic that the Astralian church is after. It is thus with all due respect that I ask for your help to ask the cathedral and inform them that Inquisitor Lyudmila is reporting a potential heretical site and require both templars and the presence of another Inquisitor at once.¡± Mila declared.


    Everyone looked at her, unsure, hesitant, and a little confused. It was the legionary captain who was the first to react. He drew closer, squinting at her sigil before rubbing his hand on her chin. As the two locked eyes, Sophie saw that Mila looked almost like a completely different person from the one she had been travelling with. The captain quietly gave her a nod of acknowledgement.


    ¡°Dawes, grab Petyr and inform the cardinal there that we need the Argent Curia and the Inquisition here.¡± Captain Ferrick ordered, ¡°Rest of you, assume high security protocol. No one in and out besides the pathfinder.¡± He barely even glanced at Sophie, ¡°And the adventurers.¡±


    A legionary, presumably a man called Dawes, saluted and sprinted back out. The rest of the soldiers did as they were told with military precision. The dozen odd legionaries spread out immediately to cover any choke points within the manor.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, you know where to find me.¡± He dipped his head towards Mila before turning to the pathfinder, ¡°Harlan. I know your boys want to explore the tunnels too, but for now hold here until further orders. As for your adventurers¡­ sort it out.¡± Ferrick dispassionately stated and turned on his heel to leave.


    That left the duo with the contingent of pathfinders still here. Most of them wore expressions of confusion at the sudden turn of events, though Harlan was the most bewildered one out of them all.


    ¡°You? An inquisitor?¡± He whistled.


    ¡°Yes. But I am technically on break. As such I joined my¡­¡± Mila paused, scowling at Sophie.


    Sophie wilted a little but offered her a soft smile regardless. Mila responded with what she could only hope was a smiling scowl.


    ¡°... My friend here as an adventuring party.¡± She finished.


    This sparked a bevy of whispering amongst the pathfinders, even the two legionaries on guard at the tunnel entrance. Most of them were amazed or amused, some doubtful, and some even outright disdainful, though never louder than a whisper. They all, however, looked to Harlan for a response.


    ¡°So all this¡­ our suspicions about the direktor¡­¡± Harlan muttered.


    ¡°Were likely correct. Though this was a coincidence, I assure you.¡± Mila answered. She then sighed and met Sophie¡¯s gaze. But this time, instead of determination or a stalwart look that intimidated her, Sophie saw a sorrowful, almost kindly look in the Inquisitor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mila?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to stay here until I can update the next Inquisitor.¡± Mila explained and turned back to the pathfinder, ¡°As for the direktor. I hope she doesn¡¯t mind explaining a bit about him?¡±


    Sophie stiffened up. She had grown more comfortable talking to people and speaking in public. She didn¡¯t mind it as much. But for Mila to so suddenly call upon her felt awkward at the best of times, much less as they were still covered in putrid rat guts.


    ¡°Umm¡­ ¡°


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Mila seemed to realize her mistake.


    Sophie shook her head and faintly smiled, ¡°Was just surprised is all.¡±


    Seeing that Sophie was speaking, Harlan motioned for her attention and took his chance, ¡°You knew the direktor? Err, well, former direktor?¡± He hastily corrected.


    Sophie¡¯s smile darkened, ¡°Unfortunately. Yes.¡±

 Act 7 Chapter 24: Adventurers Reunion

    ¡°Against the evils that which even the bravest of warriors shrink from,


    The darkest of atrocities hidden from the light,


    Of the profane that tries to curse the heavens.


    That is why we fight. For order, for the people, for the stellar concordant.¡±


    - Lord Commander Clemenstria Kyrus, Templar Arch Militant of the Church of Astralis, ¡°Unknown Meeting with the Stellar Observatory¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It was only midday when they finished bathing and debriefing at the guild. The Inquisition arrived and took charge of the scene, with the rest of the negotiations being handled by a mild mannered but calculating man in black who introduced himself as Inquisitor Desola. Who proceeded to immediately admonish Mila for involving the church despite being on official sabbatical as ordained by their higher ups, before praising her for a job well done. Mila for her part, took the criticism and praise with a professional scowl on her face.


    The duo was then relieved from the commission with their compensation ready for them at the guildhall. Only when they stepped outside did they come to the startling realization that the day had barely moved. What felt like hours of harrowing tunnel cleansing had amounted to two hours at most. They both looked somewhat bewildered, only getting a move on when they realized how foul they smelled once again.


    Sophie sipped at her cup of cocoa while waiting for Mila to finish discussing things with Aralyn about their commission. There was something calming from the sweetly bitter scent in front of her compared to the putrid rot that had infested the tunnels. She chuckled to herself and took another sip. Mila seemed to be getting harangued by the clerk for having invited the Inquisition along, whatever her past might have been. It amused her greatly.


    She closed her eyes to savor another sip.


    ¡°Resting up? Mind if I take a seat?¡± A gruff voice calmly spoke up from across from her.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Sophie half heartedly nodded, Mila wasn¡¯t here and she could always move when the inquisitor was done. ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Sophie opened her eyes and frowned.


    There was something familiar about the person in front of her. A recognizable face that made her search the back of her mind. The man regarded her with an odd like. Slowly, his eyes crinkled a little as his expression turned into a smirk.


    ¡°Been a while, eh?¡±


    Sophie felt a chill pass by her as the lingering cocoa turned into a lasting bitterness.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her voice wavered halfway between horror and disdain. Her hand immediately lowered to her waist, instincts driving her to wrap her fingers around the hilt of her blade.


    ¡°Hey, now.¡± Arnold nervously smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not here to start anything.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Look.¡± He raised his hand, ¡°I was just as surprised seeing you here. You¡¯ve made it far.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± She grunted, her own scowl forming.


    ¡°Heard you got a new outfit. New family too. Hahah, broadcasted over the city.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah. And you left yours.¡± She growled.


    He winced a little, his false cheeriness dropping to a more morose one, ¡°Yeah.¡± He sighed, ¡°That did happen.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t relax her grip, glaring at the man.


    ¡°Look. I know. It was bad.¡± Arnold slid into his chair, ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡±


    ¡°But he tried to make it right.¡± A monotone voice startled Sophie.


    Sophie jumped a little and nearly pulled out her sword, only pausing when she noticed another adventurer standing beside her before moving towards Arnold. Sophie then watched as he was joined by two more adventurers, one a human and the other a dwarf. The cogs in her head slowly churned as the faces got attached to names. Names that had almost been forgotten.


    ¡°Sara. Thulgrim. Gil.¡± Sophie whispered. You all died...


    ¡°Aye. I tried to make it right.¡± Arnold sighed again.


    ¡°But they¡­¡±


    ¡°Anna told you the truth. Things went south and I was a coward.¡± Arnold admitted.


    Sophie was confused. She thought Arnold would squirm a little harder than that. Perhaps he would¡¯ve pushed back. But he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°And we¡¯re back.¡± Sara spoke once more, though oddly monotone still.


    Wait. Sophie pulled back, they¡¯re back? Does that mean¡­ Her eyes widened and Arnold held up a finger.


    ¡°I know. I know how it looks. And before you say anything. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Stars¡­¡± Sophie gasped.


    Sensing no hostile intent, Sophie allowed herself to relax. Confused and a little overwhelmed. Sophie resorted to just taking another sip of her cocoa. With only a hint of sweetness returning, she grumbled to herself and leaned back against her chair. What the hells is he doing here? Goddess. And the rest of them¡­ they¡¯re definitely dead. Were, dead. Stars above.


    ¡°Listen. Sophie, right?¡±


    Sophie snarled.


    ¡°Look. Sophie. I know things don¡¯t look good. But I¡¯m trying, we¡¯re trying.¡± He motioned to the others, ¡°To get a fresh start.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°Goddess, I know. It¡¯s bad. But tell me you can tell just by a glance.¡±


    Sophie stiffened up, letting out a deep into her drink as she glanced at them. On one hand, she didn¡¯t want to admit it. But Arnold had a point. Compared to the undead she¡¯d seen so far, they looked very much to be in good, living health, if a bit emotionless. She pinched her nose and brushed her hand against her ears.


    Today had started off so foul in the rat filled manor. Now that she was just about to enjoy the rest of the day. Something troublesome had arisen. Grunting to herself, she downed the rest of her drink. She puffed her cheek as she swirled the cocoa in her mouth. The sweetness drowned out by the natural bitterness.


    ¡°So?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? Here, here. In front of me.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, right.¡± Arnold brightened up, ¡°I heard the announcement. Well, for the court case anyways.¡± He tapped the table, a slow drumming that irritated Sophie.


    Sensing her irritation, he continued, ¡°Sophie Kastiane, was it?¡±


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, why do I have a bad feeling about this? She nodded.


    ¡°Fancy name. Thought you didn¡¯t have a family back then. ¡®Sides your mistress from Carrador. That much I remember.¡±


    Sophie scowled once more, ¡°Your point?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you get it?¡± Arnold tried to coyly ask, ¡°Or err, find out.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess.¡± Sophie scoffed.


    It wasn¡¯t true, nor was it untrue. She did technically learn it from a being beyond herself. But there was something about Arnold that threw her off.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He looked genuinely surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Sophie muttered, ¡°What¡¯s it matter to you anyways?¡±


    ¡°A lot, actually.¡± Arnold grinned.


    Sophie shuddered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m employed by someone, alright? That someone happens to have a peculiar connection to the Kastiane name. Or rather, to the name castillanter, roughly translated, according to my employer as ¡®castle keeper¡¯ in common.¡±


    Sophie did not like his smile, nor the information he shared. She leaned forward, her hand resting back over her blade. This is bad news. Whatever it is. Her uneasiness only spread as he seemed to rejuvenate his own energy. Looking around, they just seemed like two adventurers amongst a few that were chatting. Letting her gaze dart to the front desk, both the clerk and Mila were missing. Mila?


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ shall we say, antiquated name that¡¯s seen a few iterations over time. But ahh, what am I doing, this isn¡¯t supposed to be a history lesson.¡± He chuckled to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m interested to meet you and that bard, sister of yours, right?¡±


    Sophie snapped to attention. Ela! He knows about Ela! She waited, watching him like a hawk, seeing every little twitch that passed the small little grin on his face. He¡¯s not mentioning Sophia, so he doesn¡¯t know her? And someone sent him here? With the others¡­ She looked at the former now returned members of Runebound. Someone dabbling in the dark magicks sent him, I¡¯m sure of it.


    She nodded cautiously, making mental notes on everything that was happening.


    ¡°Fantastic. Truthfully we only heard about your sister. Caught our employer¡¯s ears after hearing that old name pop out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°From where?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Eh? On the road? Not often you get a bard and an elf performing in Traxia. Word eventually got to us about her full name after she performed in Ostia.¡±


    Sophie paled. That¡¯s right. Ela and Raylani had their own thing before they met us. Does this mean someone¡¯s after them? Which then extended to me? And by ¡®us¡¯, does this mean he¡¯s working with the Traxians?


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s a mighty scary look there, Sophie. Kinda reminds me of when we first found you in the Mistveil. Look,¡± He held up his hands in surrender, ¡°I know we haven¡¯t been close nor did I well¡­ leave under the best circumstances. But I meant it when I say we¡¯re not trying to start anything. All our employer wants is to have a talk with people who¡¯ve taken up this potentially ancient name. See if it¡¯s a misunderstanding or if well, you¡¯re related to people from the history books.¡± Arnold explained.


    ¡°A talk? Just that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Think of my employer as very, very, historically connected and curious. So when we heard about the name Kastiane in use. We figured it was some strange fluke. But then it popped up more and more about the bard doing this or that. Then bam! What do you know? A court case and public announcement of you two. Your names and all.¡±


    ¡°Name and all, huh?¡± A voice sounded out from behind her.


    Sophie saw how Arnold and the others all looked up. Following their gaze, she found Mila wearing a semi exhausted expression. She shot the girl a soft smile, Mila returning it with only a half scowl.


    ¡°New friends already?¡± Mila continued. Uh oh, an inquisitor and the undead. This isn''t good.


    ¡°Ermm¡­¡± Sophie muttered.


    ¡°Ahh, someone from your party?¡± Arnold chittered.


    Sophie nodded, ¡°This is Mila.¡± She replied curtly.


    The inquisitor seemed to recieve the message, her eyes turning a little more kindly at sensing Sophie¡¯s unease. To Sophie¡¯s own shock, Mila rested a comforting hand on her shoulder. Perhaps only slightly offended at Sophie¡¯s reaction, the inquisitor aggressively pat her head in a shown of displeasure.


    ¡°Pleasure.¡± Mila acknowledged the others without much emotion before deliberately turning to Sophie, ¡°So who are they?¡±


    Sophie furrowed her brow. It seemed to her that Mila didn¡¯t know who they were despite having travelled with Anna. At the same time, Sophie got a bad feeling from Arnold¡¯s undead party, no matter how human they looked. But she didn¡¯t want to start a scene, at least not here within the guild.


    ¡°They¡¯re-¡± Sophie started.


    ¡°Arnold. Nice to meetcha.¡± Arnold announced himself, standing up with a hand outstretched.


    Mila looked at Sophie, seeing nothing amiss, the inquisitor shook the man¡¯s hand. There was a polite smile on Mila¡¯s face, but behind that, Sophie could tell that her eyes were busy scrutinizing every movement.


    ¡°The rest of them are Sara, Gil, and Thulgrim. We¡¯re an old adventuring party called Runebound.¡± Arnold cheerily announced.


    Sophie saw the exact moment Mila¡¯s polite smile faded, the inquisitor¡¯s eyes widening. Ah¡­ well, it makes sense that Anna talked about them, at least. Arnold too, seemed to realise this. Whatever false front Arnold was putting out also faded a little, the man recognizing the face of someone who was just below completely hostile.


    ¡°Runebound?¡± Mila¡¯s voice grew icy.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah, yeah. Runebound.¡± Arnold admitted, ¡°You ah¡­ heard of us?¡±


    His tensed voice seemed to provoke the others. The other three members of Runebound postured themselves to help out if needed. Sophie¡¯s own hand lingered back on the hilt, ready to leap for if needed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡± Mila hissed.


    Arnold nervously smiled and retracted his hand.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He tried to feign ignorance.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mila¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hostile scowl appearing.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He snickered.


    The man sank back into the seat. Sophie looked at him and he just sighed once more.


    ¡°Are you going to explain it or should I?¡± The man queried Mila.


    Mila just glared, whatever realization she had she was not sharing out loud. Arnold smirked.


    ¡°Sophie. My employer is your or should I say, our, dear friend Annalise. In a manner of speaking. ¡±


    <hr><hr>


    They retired to one of the many rooms that adventurers guild had on hand. There, the members of Runebound and The Lily Knights had a meeting about their past and future. At least, no one seemed to have come to blows yet. Though she could feel the tension simmering beneath it all.


    According to Mila, and from what she pieced together the first time they had talked. Annalise had changed due to grief and had become a practionner of dark magicks. What put the nail in the coffin was Arnold not denying those claims, only elaborating on how Anna was after grander ideals in seeking out a more measured peace for her homeland of Gratia.


    Only then did the members of Runebound begin to realize that Mila had been one of those that tried to lead an expedition against Annalise¡¯s seizure of a Gratian territory. That made the whole atmosphere incredibly awkward and tense. It was up to Sophie to break the deadlock before things escalated into violence. Fortunately for her, she noticed something most peculiar.


    She raised a hand and put it over Mila¡¯s, ensuring the girl wouldn¡¯t pull out her sword. Mila stiffened at the touch, only drawing back when Sophie warmly smiled at her. I¡¯ll take over for a bit, Sophie wanted to convey. Noting how Mila was still scowling, she doubted the girl understood. But she made no move to stop Sophie, and for her, that was enough.


    ¡°Arnold. There is one thing I¡¯m curious about, morality aside.¡± Sophie spoke up.


    ¡°What? Finally going to agree to meet Lady Annalise? She misses you, you know.¡± Arnold sensed that she was defusing the situation and responded in kind.


    Still, his choice of words made Sophie wince a little. Anna¡­ I¡¯m sorry I was such a burden before. I hope you¡¯re a little better now. She glanced at Mila before focusing back on Arnold, and I hope you haven¡¯t strayed that far.


    ¡°No. And as I told you before. I¡¯m here until my service ends.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Had to try. And alright, alright. Don¡¯t look so mad. I already said I¡¯ll write to her about your situation. Hopefully she¡¯s willing to be patient.¡± The uncertainty in his eyes however, only deepened Sophie¡¯s suspicion of him.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®willing to be patient¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I mean, she seemed really eager to meet someone with the last name Kastiane. Practically screamed her orders at us when she found out about the bard. Bit weird, honestly, that¡¯s Anna for you. She¡¯s probably cooled down a little by now.¡± Arnold shrugged.


    Sophie kept herself expressionless. But on the inside, she had already flagged that as odd. I didn¡¯t know Anna that long, but I don¡¯t recall her having any particular historical fascination. And my name¡­ what isn¡¯t he telling me?


    ¡°Look, I can tell we got off on the wrong foot, which is fair enough.¡± He tipped his head at Mila, who just scowled deeper in response, ¡°But I really meant it when I said I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. I¡¯ve gotten a second chance. So did they.¡± His voice dropped.


    Sophie herself lifted her gaze to look over the adventurers. She had not known them long, but they were a friendly, caring bunch. They had looked after Riza and herself despite the two of them being practically dumped upon them. She had also seen Annalise¡¯s eyes twinkle with joy when she conversed with them. Back then, the ranger held a smile that Sophie wasn¡¯t certain she¡¯d seen anymore after Eichafen.


    She remembered how they had both been so broken. Lashed by the crucible that had been that fateful day. Brought closer together through the suffering they face. Sophie from her seperation to Eva, and Anna with the loss of her friends and comrades. If she really did bring them back¡­ then do I have any right to question her? Would I not do the same if I could with Riza? And if I lost Ary¡­ Sophie shuddered at the chilling thought. And Anna lost Kimmie too. Yet even then, she was willing to be friends with me¡­ hah, the first ones besides Eva and Freddie, heh.


    Something ached in Sophie¡¯s heart. A sprinkling of sorrow followed by a flicker of untempered guilt that remained unaddressed. And everyone who caused that suffering remains unpunished. She scowled at herself and balled her hands. I will see them brought to heel, that direktor and that God of his. Sophie found another spark burning bright within, for the fallen, and for the hurt they caused you.


    When Sophie¡¯s attention to the room, she found the atmosphere completely different than it had been moments ago. Mila was ready to draw her blade again, as were Arnold and the others. However, at the same time, they all seemed to be looking at her.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sophie unwittingly let out.


    For a moment, neither side moved, only continuing their vigil. Then Mila sighed and found a seat beside Sophie. With that one action, the hostility was gone, the other adventurers then relaxed as well.


    ¡°Mila?¡± Sophie queried.


    ¡°I thought you got mad at him. You looked so angry for a moment.¡± She pinched the bridge of her nose, ¡°I was worried you were about to just let loose.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll premptively apologize if I did hurt or offend you with anything I said.¡± Arnold let out a resigned murmur.


    ¡°Wha? No. It¡¯s fine.¡± Sophie tried to correct whatever misconceptions had arisen.


    The whole room seemed to let out a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°I was just thinking about¡­ what happened back then. How the ones responsible are still basically out there.¡±


    Arnold practically found a second chance at life just from that alone, the man¡¯s whole demeanour taking the form of both surprise and odd amounts of joy.


    ¡°So you understand we¡¯re not the enemy.¡± He grunted in relief.


    ¡°At least, not yet.¡± Mila growled, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll overlook what Anna¡¯s done just because of this,¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± Arnold, ¡°And yet you call her Anna. So you¡¯re her friend too, don¡¯t you want to see how this all plays out.¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Mila grinded her teeth, frustrated at the temporary slip up.


    Sophie reached over and gave the inquistor¡¯s hand a soft squeeze. Mila glared at her, then relented and just nodded, blowing a disgruntled puff of air out of her nose.


    Sophie then turned to Arnold before deliberately looking out the window of the room. At first, he simply followed her gaze, trying to ascertain whatever it was that she seemed to be staring at. But after scanning the city streets a little, he seemed to get the message and clapped his hands together.


    ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ve said our piece.¡± He shot her a wink that made her shiver, ¡°I¡¯ll write to Annalise, but no guarantees. The lady is quite busy with her fief nowadays.¡±


    Stars, her, a princess all along. Still sounds like some bizarre retelling of an adventure story or something. And Mila thinks she¡¯s a villain of sorts. Sophie opted for a soft grumble.


    Taking that as his cue, Arnold stood up and motioned to his comrades. The rest of Runebound politely bid their faewells and started shuffling out the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well.¡± Sara suddenly said before walking out.


    Sophie was so caught off guard that she didn¡¯t even have time to register the words before the healer was out the door, leaving Sophie to stare at it as it clacked shut once more. She sounded almost¡­ human.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try to be here in the afternoon on weekends if you want to talk some more. Or if we have something for you. But I did mean it, this feels like a second chance and I¡¯m not going to waste it. We¡¯ll be doing our own jobs too, to regain our standing. Good luck.¡± He clapped Sophie¡¯s shoulder before leaving, shooting Mila a smirk that seemed to only incense the girl.


    The duo just remained there for a minute, taking their time to decompress from the hectic day so far. From rats, to a coward, to Annalise¡¯s strange offer. It all seemed so disconnected yet strangely related within Sophie¡¯s mind. The direktor clearly had many secrets and had been on the opposite end of the struggle. Annalise, at least, seemed like she would also stand in opposition to him. Yet at the same time, Anna, as she is rumoured to currently act according to Arnold and Mila. Sounded like a completely different person.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mila grumbled, ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡± She slammed her fist down onto the table, making Sophie jump.


    ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°All the death and bullshit. And this is it?¡± She roared, ¡°A nice chat. Some words. That¡¯s it?! That¡¯s all hundreds if not thousands are worth?¡±


    ¡°Mila!¡± Sophie squeaked as the girl grabbed her by her armour, staring into her with eyes filled with rage and loss in equal measure.


    ¡°She¡¯s killed so many, Sophie. And just like that, you¡¯re fine meeting her? A letter and some¡­ patience?¡± Mila growled.


    Sophie sulked. It wasn¡¯t as if the question didn¡¯t entertain itself in her mind. But that simply didn¡¯t matter to her. After all, I¡¯m just as guilty. Sophie looked away.


    ¡°She betrayed the world, Sophie. She shot me.¡± Mila¡¯s eyes seemed to drift for a moment, ¡°But she knew where it wouldn¡¯t leave lasting damage, huh. Still, she turned to the darkness.¡± She paused, ¡°Like you and that weird power of yours¡­ah¡­¡±


    Mila¡¯s rage seemed to subside after a few more seconds. Sophie felt a weight on her as Mila leaned over her, a pleading look in her eye. Confused but worried, she sought to defuse the situation the only way she really knew how out of a combat situation. Seeing her friend¡¯s anger and pain, she instinctively outstretched her arms.


    Mila was hesitant. Bewildered, perhaps. But she leaned in, climbing on top of Sophie awkwardly. Sophie didn¡¯t know what to expect, but Mila¡¯s arms slowly reached around her. Looking up, she didn¡¯t see a rugged inquisitor or a worldly warrior. She saw just another soul, alone and adrift against the currents of the world. Someone else whose pain never left them and with almost no one to watch over them. That¡¯s right, no Ary, Eva, or the others. Stars¡­ that must be¡­ lonely.


    Sophie pulled her in and embraced her, hugging her. Mila grunted, her discomfort evident. Yet she did not pull away. Mila tensed up, unsure of what to do. Sophie moved her hands up and eased Mila into the hug, allowing the girl to burrow herself upon her. Her frustration made bare, Sophie could only absorb the emotions and gently pat her friend.


    Wordlessly, the two remained like that for a while. It had been a long day.

 Act 7 Chapter 25: The Curious Case of Hanabi

    ¡°Urgent Report 7304-CA-IGP-56-U


    Protocol broken. Be advised. Demonic forces lessened the attack on Marsun. Suspected regrouping. Potential renewed offensive. High potential new front. Advise all eyes across the Frostwind.¡±


    - Confidential Letter, On Desk of Inquisitorial Office of Volksgrad, ¡°Urgent Report on Demonic Activity¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Kimura Hanabi, or Hanabi Kimura, if going by the conventions of this world, was a particularly troublesome outlander. In class she wasn¡¯t a delinquent, but she had certainly been one of the teacher¡¯s least favourite. She didn¡¯t dress too outlandishly, nor did she contribute much to the classroom, but she was there. And because of that, for the past year, she had been trapped here with others from her class, though a few did slip through the Astralian church¡¯s grasp.


    Trapped in a new world, she wanted to do things. To experience the world. To see it and change it with her own hands.


    They had subjugated goblins, trained to be part of something bigger, even did a few ¡®quests¡¯ on their own to help out the city and local villages. But those opportunities were few and far between, and even then, it mostly went to the kids in the class president¡¯s group or those Sensei Eva deemed to need more practice. With her being competent yet not outstanding, she was mostly left to do whatever. But whatever under the watchful eye of the church, was no fun at all.


    So she did the one thing she could only do in a new world where her teachers didn¡¯t hate her yet. She negotiated. She would stay at the Academy, and therefore under some form of surveillance. But she was mostly allowed free reign, provided she forfeited the benefits granted by the church for saints and saintesses in their care. A deal she readily took without a second thought. Which then left her in the unenviable position of needing to actually get a handle on the concept of money, seeing as the church no longer paid for any of her expenses.


    For the first few weeks, there wasn¡¯t much need. But when she realized that anything related to doing things outside the Academy would require monetary exchanges, she despaired. Thankfully, a friend she made in the church, a younger lightwarden named Lorraine, told her of an off campus party that might let her meet some people. Thankful for any such opportunities, she seized it and found herself facing a new problem.


    She was energetic, excitable, but didn¡¯t like socializing too much. Finding the pressures of trying to understand others is an anxiety inducing task. She attempted a few flaccid greetings and tried to retain her composure while taking everything in. It turned out, there were a lot more beastkin students than she thought!


    Still, she mostly sat on the sidelines until who she assumed was the host, a wolfkin called Tavaevia, introduced herself and dragged Hanabi along. Fidgety but appreciative, she was too focused on trying to find the right words to say when the two of them entered into a larger room with a few other students already partying away. It left her wondering just what she might have missed back in her old life whenever others would get together. But before she had more than half a minute to dwell on the thought, an angry drunk redhead approached her. Before Tavaevia or herself could react, she felt a pair of hands cup her face and pull her in for a kiss.


    Shocked, she could only try to process what was happening when Tavaevia reacted by, rather forcefully, shoving the drunk girl to the ground.


    The offending girl seemed none the wiser and just picked herself up. Or at least tried to and ended just coiling herself around Hanabi¡¯s legs rubbing her chin on them.


    ¡°I¡¯veee missed youuuu, Sooophieee!¡±


    Flustered, bewildered, but still capable of action. She could only hotly reply, ¡°Ummm, I¡¯m not Sophie.¡±


    The girl was a little too drunk to understand, but when she moved towards Hanabi to sniff her, she froze.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Was all she said.


    The next hour was filled with new friends, new explanations, and a lot of pleading from the now slightly less drunken girl for forgiveness. She was on the verge of tears when Hanabi tried to casually dismiss the incident. After all, it was more than evident that the girl was trying her best to forget about something or another with how heavily inebriated she was.


    But insistent on making proper amends, Hanabi felt bad if she refused, especially seeing how sincerely apologetic the girl was. So she made an offer that she was certain the girl wouldn¡¯t even remember anyway.


    ¡°How about you help me find a job in the city? Let¡¯s meet just before the afternoon at the Academy pier?¡±


    <hr><hr>


    She didn¡¯t know why she had waited, just in case. She especially didn¡¯t know what to make of the fact the same drunken redhead now seemed like a completely changed person. Nor why the same girl was now awkwardly standing next to her with her head hung low. Or why there was a small pixie looking creature that occasionally popped out of her shirt¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Kimu-err, Hanabi Kimura. It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± She bowed politely, chiding herself for still occasionally forgetting Sensei Eva¡¯s lesson that the people of this world tended to prefer using first names instead of their family names.


    ¡°Uhh, ummm, my name is Aryana. I¡¯m so sorry lady saintess, please forgive me.¡± The girl bowed even deeper.


    Hanabi wasn¡¯t exactly overly self conscious, but seeing someone do this in public was a little embarrassing. And the little thing in her pocket might fall out too!


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already forgiven you, so please. Also I am not a saintess anymore. I quit.¡± She tried to whisper the last part.


    She was proud of her choice, but she at least knew enough from sensei¡¯s lectures that saying she had rejected the church and the honor of being a saintess might not be the brightest of plans to announce publicly. Judging by the girl¡¯s eyes widening in shock, she could tell there was at least some truth to that belief. She grimaced as she noticed a few eyes land on them. Thankfully, their strange meeting was somewhat mitigated by the fact that at the Academy pier, there were plenty of students who had their own little rituals and what not that they might perform before heading to and from the Academy.


    ¡°Come on then, Aryana-san, you can ask me questions as we eat.¡± She tried to urge the girl to move.


    Reluctantly, Aryana seemed to go along with it, ¡°Definitely a vaettagh...¡± The girl muttered something strange.


    ¡°Hmm? Waiter?¡± Hanabi asked, looking at herself to see if a part of her outfit resembled that of a butler¡¯s or a restaurant waiter¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl let out a startled squeak, ¡°I meant no offense lady sain-errr, Miss Hanabi.¡± She tried to bow again, ¡°It just means saint in my language.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. And you can just call me Hanabi, Aryana-san.¡± Hanabi froze, ¡°Ahh, sorry, force of habit, Aryana.¡± She smiled, only for a troublesome thought to creep up. Wait, did she say ¡®my language¡¯? Ah no, is she not a local?


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve heard it from someone before. What does ¡®san¡¯ mean?¡± The girl asked.


    ¡°It is just an honorific. Umm, like Miss or Mr.¡± She tried to explain.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± The girl nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°And umm, do you mind if I ask you a question, Aryana?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah? S-sure?¡± The girl let out a flustered squeak.


    ¡°Are you¡­ not a local?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°As in, are you not from the city?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no?¡± Aryana seemed a little confused.


    ¡°I see.¡± Hanabi acknowledged the new information. Whoops, seems like I got the wrong person to help. Though that¡¯s on me for not asking around.


    ¡°Umm, Miss Hanabi?¡±


    ¡°Just Hanabi is fine.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Well, the cafe for one. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°O-oh.¡± Aryana squeaked.


    Scholar¡¯s Rest welcomed both students and non students. Though it was relatively filled during this time of day, they were able to grab a seat and treat themselves to a small meal. Only with some food and a juice in front of her did the redhead seem to relax a little. Hanabi herself merely wondered what would be the next step to her plan of finding some, hopefully, exciting work. Maybe find Ryo-kun and Jun-chan, last I heard, those two were doing pretty well.


    As they quietly dined, she could see the redhead occasionally glancing up at her. The little creature from her pocket meanwhile, had climbed out to also partake in the meal. It was almost as if the girl was trying to check for something, and upon noticing her staring back, the girl immediately dropped her gaze back to her food. How adorable.


    ¡°You have a question for me?¡± Hanabi broke the silence.


    Aryana practically froze, much to her little creature¡¯s amusement. It seemed to seize this moment of pause to wolf down some more food before fluttering in front of Hanabi¡¯s eyes. Now she found herself also a little unsure on what to do. But as it zipped back and forth in front of her, she also noticed something about it. It seemed to be trying to track how her eye moved.


    A smug expression appeared on its face and Hanabi nearly fell off her chair when it zipped towards her face and tapped her nose. Gah! Fly?!


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± Hanabi muttered, growing increasingly concerned.


    ¡°Yana!¡± Aryana called out from the other side of the table.


    The little creature tapped Hanabi¡¯s nose, leaving a warmish spot that made her itch a little. It looked strangely smug, prideful even. But just as quickly as it touched her, it zipped back over to Aryana, settling back beside the plate of food.


    ¡°That was¡­?¡± Hanabi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Hanabi!¡± Aryana clasped her hands together, ¡°Yana¡¯s a faerie. She¡¯s a bit more willful than anyone ever expects.¡±


    ¡°A faerie¡­¡± guess it really is a mythical creature. Though I doubt it¡¯s a yokai, probably more of a yosei or something tamer.


    The fae, Yana, fluttered up between the two and posed with her hands on her hips, her chest puffed out to assert dominance.


    ¡°Her reactions were muted for me, but the eyes cannot deceive thee. You saw me all along, and your doubts are now hopefully proven wrong.¡± Yana declared.


    ¡°Hello? Yana¡­ san?¡±


    ¡°And now we¡¯ve met, outlander, so that your mind won¡¯t meander.¡±


    Hanabi frowned. She was certain it was likely that she hadn¡¯t caught on all the nuiansces of the languages used in this world yet. But it seemed like the faerie was trying to rhyme. And that the last one didn¡¯t really make any sense to her. She choose to keep her observation to herself however, no reason to offend the first mythical creature I see.


    ¡°Right.¡± Hanabi settled for a curt nod.


    This seemed acceptable to the fae creature, who quickly returned to her meal. The move prompted a small sigh of relief from Aryana. Which brought Hanabi back to the main issue at hand. No more dancing around the subject, I guess.


    "I quit the church¡¯s program.¡± Hanabi told her counterpart, ¡°It just¡­ wasn¡¯t for me. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not going to rebel or anything bad. I just needed my own space.¡±


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Aryana shot up in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you were wondering about, right? Why I said I¡¯m not a saintess.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The girl let out a soft gasp before lowering her head, ¡°Yeah. But can you really just... leave?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I did." Hanabi chuckled, "That might also be why I was looking for something that could replace the church stipend for living expenses. And why I thought someone who was a local could probably help introduce me to something. But well, heheh.¡± Hanabi chuckled.


    ¡°Wha-? Ah¡­ sorry.¡± Aryana seemed a little more depressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I couldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but then¡­ but then I can¡¯t make up for what I tried to do.¡± The redhead mumbled, now looking positively dejected. Oops.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to make new friends though.¡± Hanabi tried to cheer her up.


    Aryana offered a half hearted smile, but Hanabi could tell her heart wasn¡¯t quite syncing up.


    ¡°I mean it! Haven¡¯t gotten many chances to get to meet people outside of classes or church.¡±


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Aryana giggled a little.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be the first one leaving though.¡± Sensing her chance, Hanabi tried to drive the topic to a more serious level, ¡°There used to be more of us ¡®saints and saintesses¡¯ but a few have left church oversight.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aryana was at least, a little interested. A small success.


    ¡°A while back, two of us. Ryo-kun and Jun-chan, ahh, err, those are just honorifics. Ryo and Jun left on their own to do¡­ well¡­ something. All I know is they sometimes meet us to tell stories and it all sounds so exciting.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow¡­¡± Aryana mumbled, ¡°Hey wait, Miss Hanabi, do you mean Ryo and Jun? The adventurers?¡±


    ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t- Ohhh adventurers sounds about right. Huh? Do you know them too?!¡± Hanabi pressed the matter.


    Aryana empathically nodded, the girl spurred on by finding something relatable to connect to the outlander with. ¡°They¡¯re part of ¡°Dragon Wagon¡±, it¡¯s an adventurer group name.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Hanabi munched on a somewhat dry piece of pork, ¡°Do you know where they¡¯re staying?¡±


    At that Aryana looked sheepishly away, her movement evoking a small tut from the faerie.


    Yana¡¯s little noise drew the two humans to cast their attention on her. Delighted at being noticed, she flicked a stray bean at Aryana¡¯s face, making the redhead duck as it sailed past her face.


    ¡°While where their home is, you could not have known.¡± Yana flapped her wings, ¡°There is a guild where their profession is sown.¡±


    Hanabi turned to her companion and found the girl¡¯s eyes widening in realization.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aryana mumbled to herself, ¡°Of course, the guild would have information about them. Or at least a way to contact them, for sure. Thanks, Yana.¡±


    Yana now looked insufferably smug, ¡°It is but a trivial matter to remember for illustrious Yana, but also try to sort out your own memories, Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Look there¡¯s a lot to worry about every now and then, alright?¡±


    Yana twirled and rolled her eyes, or at least Hanabi thought she did. ¡°Perhaps that is true for you, silly little redhead. But do remember that without me you¡¯d be dead.¡±


    Hanabi balked at this statement. That¡¯s rather direct. But what does she mean?


    Aryana on the otherhand, seemed more calm, though a little bit more somber. She just grunted and moved to give the faerie a tiny pat. One which Yana proudly accepted.


    ¡°And I thank you everyday for that.¡± Aryana said, no trace of discomfort on her face.


    ¡°To honor the fae guarantees good health, so do convince the dastardly elf to spend her wealth. Treat us to more meals, with scrumptious foods like¡­ veal!¡± Yana nodded approvingly at herself.


    ¡°Pfft. I¡¯ll try.¡± Aryana snorted.


    The two certainly had a strange dynamic, it''s nice, compared to how dry the church staff can be sometimes. And if she needed anymore confirmation, it was clear that the tiny humanoid was more than what she first seemed to be. She¡¯s also somehow keeping Aryana alive? I wonder what magic they¡¯re using. But ah, here¡¯s my chance.


    ¡°The guild?¡± Hanabi asked.


    Aryana nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Yes! The Adventurers Guild. I bet they¡¯ll know more about your friends. Ahh, they¡¯d also be a good way to try and make some light income. At least that¡¯s what Sophie tells me.¡±


    Fair enough, Hanabi nodded, an income would be- ah! That¡¯s the name from yesterday!


    ¡°Who¡¯s Sophie?¡±


    Aryana instantly reddened, the girl¡¯s cheeks turning an adorable shade of red. An instinctual smile snuck up on her face. Oh my.


    Perhaps a bit embarrassed, she tried to look anywhere but at Hanabi when she answered. ¡°Sophie¡¯s my¡­ girl¡­ friend.¡±


    Everything made sense now. Hanabi had her own moment of realisation. So that¡¯s why she tried to kiss me. I must look a little like her girlfriend. Hahah, she chuckled to herself, that¡¯s cute.


    ¡°A most despicable and utterly vile elf, if you encounter her best beware your health.¡± Yana growled.


    ¡°Y-yana!¡±


    Yana snickered and landed near food once more, ¡°I jest. She is mostly fine. That is where I¡¯ll draw my line.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, sounds like quite the character. She an adventurer too?¡± Hanabi chimed in.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Aryana enthusiastically affirmed before she seemed to startle herself, ¡°Ah! She might even be at the guild today.¡±


    ¡°Hai, then it¡¯s settled.¡± Hanabi decided, ¡°Let¡¯s go there after lunch?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It is as good of a plan compared to the none I had so far. Assuming you know the way.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aryana beamed.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s finish eating.¡± Hanabi sighed, such spirit over a person, how enviable.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie and Mila spent their afternoon at the guild¡¯s bar and cafe area. The food was admittedly more rustic than what she was used to on campus, but it worked. There was a strange feeling in Sophie¡¯s chest as she looked over to the inquisitor. On one hand they were worlds apart in terms of profession, but on the other, they were similar in far more ways than one.


    Mila was suffering, that much was evident. Sophie could only hold out some hope that if their promised meeting with Annalise does happen, then hopefully, the girl could get a few answers that she seemed to sorely need. As awful as their current situation was at discovering the corpse pit in the direktor¡¯s house, it was at least something that allowed Mila to grasp onto the fact that they were doing something for the greater good. For Sophie, it was just another part of her own puzzle against Arantos and his cult.


    Still, ignoring Arnold¡¯s presence and the eerily revived Runebound, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that things were only going to get worse from here. Judging by Mila¡¯s trademark scowl having only grown compared to before. Or at least the mental image she had of her from before. She doubted that the girl would disagree.


    The two of them were exhausted though. Their push through the rat filled corridors had taken a stronger toll than they had expected. It didn¡¯t help that Sophie felt like she potentially lost a year or two of her life just from breathing in all the putrid fumes and rotting rats. She almost wished they had dealt with another weevil swarm using Kewjie fruit. At least that¡¯s a fruit, and definitely natural. Unlike those half undead rats. Sophie grumbled.


    ¡°Ehuem, excuse me! Do you know where the adventuring party Runebound is?¡± A familiar voice called out. Huh? That sounds like Ary?


    ¡°One second.¡± Aralyn¡¯s voice replied.


    Honing in on the sound, Sophie glanced over to the front desk where a familiar freckled redhead was standing. Unexpectedly, there was also another taller girl, who also sported a ponytail and black hair like that of Sophie¡¯s. But her skin indicated that she was not the same. Bizarrely, Yana¡¯s tiny form was currently atop her head. Huh? Who¡¯s that?


    ¡°Ary?¡± Sophie unwittingly called out.


    She watched with amusement as the girl perked up and started looking around the room, unable to quite clear the crowd. Sophie waved to catch her attention, delighting in the joy that brightened the girl¡¯s face upon catching sight of her.


    Ary traded a few words with Aralyn before she practically dragged the strange girl over. Upon closer examination, Sophie noticed something crucial about the new arrival. She looks like an outlander.


    Mila, having finally caught on to something happening, stopped drinking her soup to follow along. Only arching a brow at Sophie before returning to her meal, her scowl lessening a little.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ary cried out and practically tackled her.


    Sophie absorbed the blow and retorted with a kiss to the girl¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Eheheh. Sophie.¡± Ary giggled, ¡°Mila, hi.¡±


    ¡°Lady Aryana.¡± The inquisitor acknowledged without missing a beat.


    ¡°What the hells are you doing here?¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Missed you!¡± Ary cooed before bopping their noses together.


    ¡°Besides that, silly.¡± Sophie pecked her forehead, making the redhead bristle a little.


    ¡°Met friend at party, friend curious about friend, talked, friend curious about guild.¡± Ary breathlessly explained as she snuggled against Sophie.


    ¡°Oh-hoh-hoh? And who¡¯s this?¡± Sophie smiled at the newcomer.


    With a relaxed yet professional posture and well practiced movement, the newcomer bowed.


    ¡°Hanabi Kimura, or just Hanabi if you will. Nice to meet you.¡± The girl introduced herself.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Isn¡¯t that¡­


    Mila¡¯s tableware clinked against her plate. The two of them shared a glance. That¡¯s definitely a saintess!


    ¡°Sophie-san, Mila-san. Aryana has told me much about you. I was hoping to ask if¡­¡± The girl clapped her hands together, ¡°you¡¯d let me join your team.¡±


    Sophie tried to speak but couldn¡¯t. Huh?!


    All Ary had was a sheepish if somewhat apologetic expression on her face. Ary! What did you do?!

 Act 7 Chapter 26: The Alchemist and Elves

    ¡°Adventuring teams can be deployed solo or as large groups depending on the situation. Particularly troublesome requests such as a monster stampede or subjugating something akin to a cyclops or a dragon can see dozens of teams if not hundreds pulled together to counter these threats. Other times, a guild hall might specifically request the presence of one of the larger teams like ¡°The Stonewallers'''' that have a membership of up to fifty adventurers. The major difference is that in a mustering (the first instance), it generally involves other city guilds as well including Pathfinders and Mercenaries. Whereas the other option (the second instance) is likely a more Adventurers Guild specific task.¡±


    - Fmr. Mithril Ranked Adventurer Alyx Wyatt, Ostian Branch, ¡°Trivia of the Guild, Explained¡±


    <hr><hr>


    It had already been another week. Sophie had already gone off to her next commission with Mila and Hanabi. The ex-saintess had only occasionally said hi, given that she was in a different academic tract studying commerce and theology. Both fields that seemed to ill suit the rebellious girl but ones she seemed at least happy enough partaking in. Still, it was because of her that the girl joined up with Sophie and Mila, becoming the third member of ¡®The Lily Knights¡¯, much to Ary¡¯s own chagrin. She was odd, but after seeing her effortlessly demolish a door during an impromptu training session, they agreed that firstly, being a saintess was unfair, and secondly, her ability to simply be inhumanely powerful would be pretty useful.


    Beyond that, Sophie wasted no time in bullying Ary by always pulling her cheeks and chiding her by calling her ¡®troublesome¡¯ before they kissed. By now, Ary¡¯s cheeks were just a little more stretched given that they tended to kiss a lot in any given week. It did, at least, provide entertainment for Yana. The faerie acting absolutely delighted by the two¡¯s strange displays of affection.


    Though that first week after Sophie was released from custody had been hectic. Time simply passed as it always did and there was a strange sense of calm on this Caeus. The only thing that annoyed Ary was that whenever her weekend started, Sophie would have to start her work. For now, it was fine, it was only the second weekend. But she wondered how tiring it¡¯d feel when they run the gamut of the full six months of service.


    Today was special however. For after having greeted the Calnodel siblings earlier in the week. Ary was about to have her own adventure, one that even she was a little anxious about. For they had invited her to check out their workshop. One that was within the elven quarters.


    Ary absently toyed with her braid, shrugging this way and that as she tried to make sure her clothes didn¡¯t get too sticky from her sweat. There was a sense of almost doing something forbidden to the whole ordeal. A sense that she was about to step foot onto sacred ground. A bizarre notion but one supported by just how different the elven quarters looked compared to the rest of the city.


    Even from a street away, she could already see the tall treehouses that loomed over some of the walls. Greenery covered turrets and towers jutted out from the otherwise standard city defensive walls. Vines twisted and turned around the outside, coating the bare battlements in verdant cloak. It was an oasis of tranquility that dominated its own section of the busy city¡¯s skyline.


    There was, perhaps, one more caveat to her visit. She wasn¡¯t travelling alone. Or rather, she was travelling alongside other students before they departed for their own destinations. Beside her, Alodie bobbed excitedly in unison with her, though Ary¡¯s was more of a nervous bop. Leading the two was the elf MIraevie. The grouchy elf, likely annoyed at having to babysit the two of them, remained upright and proper, practically exuding a noble air around her. Noticing Ary¡¯s gaze, she turned to glare quizzically at her. Ary just smiled back.


    Miraevie sighed, the elf¡¯s ears wiggling a little when she did so. Though unlike Sophie¡¯s own little wiggles, this one was much like its owner. Refined, sophisticated, and expertly controlled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this so cool? We¡¯re actually getting into the elven quarters. I get to see Miraevie¡¯s house! And you, your friends the Nodels!¡± Alodie squealed.


    Invigorated by her friend¡¯s excitement, Ary bobbed a little more vigorously than before, ¡°Ah! Yeah! A little nerve wracking though!¡±


    ¡°Eheheh. Maybe. But I bet Miraevie will protect us!¡± Alodie boldly declared, earning the two another tired sigh from the elf.


    ¡°Lucky. Sophie¡¯s going to always be busy now.¡± Ary pouted.


    ¡°Aww.¡± Alodie joined her with a pout of her own, ¡°At least you have us. Right?¡± She said with a twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ary affirmed, catching some of the Ostian¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Alodie beat her chest, ¡°I bet Sophie¡¯s part super elf or something with the way she does things.¡±


    ¡°Half elf.¡± Miraevie interjected from ahead of them, ¡°She¡¯s a half elf. The distinction matters.¡±


    Alodie stuck her tongue out before turning back to Ary, ¡°Super human, super elf. Half and half. Sophie¡¯s a super hulf¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ary snickered, ¡°A hulf. Hahah, does that mean she''s my... better hulf?¡±


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Alodie giggled.


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Ary joined in.


    The two continued giggling for another minute until they were in the shadows of the elven quarter. The massive city walls and accompanying foliage cut into some of the sunlight. MIraevie snapped her fingers and the two quickly quieted down.


    Standing at attention near the quarter¡¯s gates were a small detachment of elven guardsmen. Slightly more lithe than the ceremonial redcloaks flanking the streets. They somehow looked more intimidating in their strangely angular armor with sleek blades and bows holstered in place. Their eyes flickering onto the oncoming trio, assessing them for any potential threats


    ¡°Let me do the talking.¡± Miraevie hissed.


    The two stuck a little closer together and nodded profusely, aware that the elves saw humans with a less than flattering opinion at the best of times. Still, there was something ¡®different¡¯ about their mannerisms compared to their human counterparts. Something that she had even noticed back at the foothills of the Frostwind with the druids and the forest rangers.


    Under their watchful gaze, Miraevie walked up to what appeared to the head guard and made a symbol with her hands.


    ¡°Saeve herster.¡± Her voice suddenly changed pitches, her words sounding more peaceful than the usual pointed tone she spoke in.


    ¡°Fraencuss.¡± The guard replied.


    Ary traded a glance with Alodie, the girl mostly just watching intently at what happened. They were now in a world that was not entirely theirs to control. The two waited with bated breath as Miraevie augmented her words by occasionally gesturing to them. Like some creepy performance, Ary also noticed how some of the soldiers would follow the elf¡¯s movements, as if the humans were beneath notice until mentioned. How pleasant.


    ¡°Hella er mum mest.¡± Miraevie pointed at Alodie, who eked out a small smile in return, ¡°Mius gespes.¡±


    ¡°Hui med um?¡± The guard barely gave Ary a glance.


    ¡°Gespes Calnodel.¡± Miraevie replied. Gespes, I guess that means ¡®guest¡¯.


    Though the word was spoken differently. The echo of ¡®Calnodel¡¯ reached Ary¡¯s ear clear as day and her chest tightened a little, still intimidated by unflinching gazes of the stony faced guards. She edged a little closer to Alodie, the other girl giving her hand a soft squeeze.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Sontur.¡± The guard merely uttered.


    Miraevie turned to the two, ¡°Do you guys have your identification and papers ready?¡±


    The two nodded in unison. Ary only hoped hers was enough. Where they both used their student ids for self identification, it turned out that entering the elven quarters for unaffiliated elves or other persons required at least some form of ¡®invitation¡¯ or proof. Miraevie had obviously written out her invitation to Alodie, clearly and properly in letter form. Art was just surprised at how bad Maylesa¡¯s handwriting was and the fact that the only official thing about the notebook paper she was given apparently had House Calnodel¡¯s seal on it. It couldn¡¯t look any more suspicious, could it?


    Miraevie held out a hand. Ary painfully handed over her document. Hoping the guards didn¡¯t mind how unprofessional it looked. Judging by how the main guard¡¯s brows raised a little, she could guess that he wasn''t that impressed. Though his attention lingered over to the Calnodel seal.


    Ary gulped and waited. The guard motioning for Miraevie to help him look at something. The elven girl¡¯s face scrunched up as she tried to read Maylesa¡¯s handwriting. He evidently saw something disagreeably and gestured at Ary to approach.


    Reluctantly separating from Alodie, she shuffled forward.


    ¡°Name, profession, reason for visit.¡± The guard demanded, his eyes not even leaving the paper.


    Oh shoot! ¡°Ahh, ehum, Aryana Frostfyre.¡± She winced a little saying her last name, the grimace not going unnoticed.


    ¡°Name, check. Next.¡±


    ¡°Student. Academy of Arteria.¡±


    ¡°Profession, check. Next.¡±


    Ary sweated a little, hoping that whatever she said would pass muster in the eyes of the elf. ¡°Ummm, we¡¯re collaborating on a project. Ah, but it¡¯s also a social visit because we¡¯re friends.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The guard scoffed.


    He silently pulled out a small notebook and pen, scribbling methodically into it.


    Worried, Ary looked at Miraevie who just shrugged. Wow, real helpful, Ary wanted to snark.


    To her surprise, the guard simply pointed at Alodie. The girl looked a little startled, but moved forward to reposition herself between Ary and Miraevie. She fidgeted a little with her fingers as the guard just quietly examined her, not even bothering to ask the same questions that he had posed to Ary. He then turned to Miraevie, who nodded.


    ¡°I vouch for her.¡± Miraevie spoke in common.


    The guard frowned a little but handed both sets of papers back before glaring at Ary. Did I do something wrong?


    ¡°Make sure you are gone by the second bell.¡± He stated.


    Ary¡¯s confused expression must¡¯ve alerted Miraevie who just mouthed ¡®I¡¯ll tell you in a bit¡¯.


    Taking her cue, Ary replied to the guard, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Seeing his job was done, he made a series of hand gestures and the gates to the elven quarter slowly but smoothly swung open, not a creak to be heard. As the gears operating the gate ground to a halt, the guard held out one hand to usher them through.


    ¡°Behave yourself and ensure that you stick to your hosts at all times.¡± He finished with an accusatory glare at Ary that made her flinch.


    Still uncertain, she and Alodie remained in place until Miraevie finally moved, the two shuffling behind the elf as the guards seemed immediately bored of their presence and turned their attention back to the city streets.


    Stifling a sigh, Ary ended up reaching for Alodie¡¯s hand and giving it a squeeze, the girl returning a nervous one of her own.


    As a soft breeze brushed against her face alongside the gentle sun danced upon her skin. She was greeted with the faint swaying of trees and rustling leaves, of glamorous spires both gaudy yet rustic in equal measure. Of another strange land not quite her own. Hah¡­ that checkpoint¡­ we made it in.


    <hr><hr>


    A massive structure made of tree, marble, and other enchanted materials dominated the skyline of the elven quarter¡¯s main street. It was like a fortress that stretched upwards, entangled within a tree that gave it the appearance more of an organic superstructure than just tree or fortress alone. An aura of peacefulness emanated from it, as if the mere presence of it was enough to calm the lands around it. Something helped by how serene the elven quarter was compared to the rest of the city. Even straining her ear, it was as if the hustle and bustle of Arteria had simply vanished, or at least faded into the distance as nothing more than soft murmurings.


    Still, the peacefulness felt more like a false sensation. For every time the trio passed any other elves, Ary could feel their gazes burn into them. Hoping that it was a gaze of curiosity rather than judgement, though she somehow doubted that. From the building itself, she could see sentries on the walls, ever vigilant despite protection afforded by the city around it.


    Sel¡¯Nir Tirin. Watcher of the Eternal Green. Or at least that¡¯s what Miraevie said it was called. It was the nerve center of the elven presence within the city, the hub in which anything of importance was discussed. And also where the presence of outsiders was expressly forbidden.


    Which made the next part of their journey just a little more awkward.


    ¡°I have to emphasize. When you are leaving¡± Miraevie stared into Ary¡¯s eyes, ¡°either have one of them escort you to the gates. Or tell them to send a messenger to House Eleaster or Starcatcher so that I can have a retainer or myself bring you there. Got it? It should be before second bell which means around eight at the latest.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± She affirmed with a whisper.


    ¡°While my people doubtless possess more skills and patience than most. Those in charge of security are¡­ tense at all times. So don¡¯t wander.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ary glumly nodded, the warning duly noted.


    Because her immediate problem was that House Calnodel was located dangerously close to Sel¡¯Nir Tirin. Their manor being practically under the shadow of the fortress save for another house or two separating it. Even from here, she could feel attention landing on the group from the fortress. From where exactly, she had no idea. Only that uneasy feeling of being watched.


    Ignoring the fortress, she turned to stare at the multi-story manor ahead of her. It was grand even by Arterian standards, but just as the design was almost alien in comparison to the human city. There was another alienating factor, she had no clue of elven etiquette.


    Should I knock? Is there a button? What do I do? She turned to Miraevie and Alodie, the two watching her with an equal amount of curiosity. Though Miraevie seemed more expectant than anything. After what felt like an agonizingly long minute, Miraevie seemed to finally catch onto Ary¡¯s confusion and sighed.


    ¡°Just knock? They are expecting you, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°But hatires-I mean elvish etiquette¡­¡± Ary muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem after you¡¯ve entered the household. Aside from that, we¡¯re just people too.¡± Miraevie clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Ary mumbled.


    Alodie just giggled a little but offered Ary an encouraging thumbs up.


    Chided and supported, Ary swallowed her fear and knocked on a wooden double door. A hardy few knocks as she felt how strangely thick the doors were, wondering if her knock even echoed to the inside. So, she did the only thing she knew to do, she waited.


    After a quiet few moments, there was a distinctive click, clack, and clank as something was removed or moved on the inside, the noise barely reaching her ears.


    As the doors gently opened and an onrush of the smell of baked goods assailed her, she was met by a small entourage. An elf dressed in a butlers uniform stared at her, flanked by two guards wearing pale green uniforms. Their gazes were far from friendly. Woah. Talk about a cold reception.


    Ary bowed politely. The butler sighed before shifting a little.


    ¡°A human at our prestigious doorstep.¡± He spoke in common, oozing out an air of disappointment.


    Ary let out an internal sigh of relief at being able to at least understand what he was saying.


    ¡°The young master and young mistress have informed us of your planned arrival. Heavens help us.¡± He muttered the last words, his disdain of her made more than clear.


    ¡°That¡¯s me. Aryana Frostfyre. Guest of Thalnor and Maylesa Calnodel.¡± Ary bowed again.


    She saw the man¡¯s feet turn to the side a little.


    ¡°Komina Eleaster?¡± He spoke in an elven dialect to her escorts.


    ¡°We travelled in a group. Same circles.¡± Miraevie replied in common, shooting Ary a small wink, ¡°We¡¯re just here to drop her off.¡± She motioned to Alodie who quickly also bowed.


    The butler sighed and offered a polite dip of his head of his own.


    ¡°Well, if the lady of House Eleaster vouches for you then I suppose you won¡¯t cause too much harm. Come then.¡± He rudely turned on his heels and started walking away.


    Before she disappeared into the house, she made sure to wave goodbye to the other two. The two returned the gesture in kind. Steeling herself, she took in a deep breath and stepped forth into a house filled with the ticking and clicking of dozens of magitech creations. Into a world far beyond her own, but one that filled her with excitement. Because for the first time in a while, she finally had thought up a request of her own. An idea to present to the siblings. Heh.

 Act 7 Chapter 27: A Workshops Tea Time

    ¡°With the founding of the special diplomatic zone and economic zone. We hope that it will work to bridge the gap between our races, and show the world that cooperation is possible. That there are lucrative markets for both groups to participate in. That not just peace is possible, but harmonious coexistence.¡±


    - Primus Councillor Morvein Ingrudoc, 16th Primus Councillor of Arteria, ¡°Sel¡¯Nir Tirin Embassy Inauguration Ceremony¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Exquisite and bizarre. Those were the words Ary wanted to describe the Calnodel household as. She knew they had a reputation for magitech inventions and maintenance of said tech throughout the city. What she didn¡¯t expect were prototypes, certificates, awards, medals, and other little gadets decorated the walls. Some even had little tiny plaques with bits of elven script upon them, denoting the history or achievement of something. She felt that same weight of history here, albeit with a more mechanical overture than the Salmora museum in the city. A few portraits even hung alongside the hallway walls. Depicting various members of the Calnodel family in their prime, though with a slightly exaggerated elven slant if the paintings of Thalnor and Maylesa were anything to go by compared to the real thing. Though they all look extraordinarily beautiful.


    Wood and marble blended seamlessly together to form a sturdy yet elegant structure that hid its secrets from any outsiders. Ancient yet polished furniture was arranged neatly everywhere, including the large dining hall and massive table that acted as its centerpiece, the wood likely hundreds of years old. Dozens of other little rooms and doors dotted the household and Ary wondered just how big this household was. Soft like clicks and ticks of clockwork and a gentle chill only added to the strangeness of the mansion.


    She wasn¡¯t alone either. Aside from the butler and her escorts, she had already counted another half dozen household guards and double that amount in household staff. Anything from clerks, to butlers and maids. Judging by how nearly spotless everything was, the cleaning regimen here was precise beyond imagining. Though what wasn¡¯t beyond imagining was the conservative yet oddly skin tight uniform of the maids. Something that almost made her chuckle as she tried to picture Sophie in the uniform, bending over to dust something and baring her privates for all to see, immaculating outlined by the uniform. She had to bite her lip to refocus herself from the dirty thoughts, her mind often wandering more and more into things she never quite thought about before. Gah, but she¡¯d look so good!


    The butler led her down a set of stairs into the basement. It was dingy and a little dark, though still relatively well maintained and mostly dust free. Around them were a few doors and many crates and barrels of what she assumed were supplies for the manor. The butler walked up to a side door before giving it a light rapt with his knuckles. His knock blending into the mechanical humming that echoed in the background.


    ¡°Young master, young mistress. Your guest has arrived.¡± He announced.


    A shuffle and a loud clatter that made the entire party wince was heard from within, followed by a loud, assumedly elven curse word being said out loud. Then there was quiet. A low pitter patter of rushed feet and a click before the door swung open to reveal two curious looking elves within.


    ¡°Aryana!¡±


    The siblings echoed.


    The butler sighed, ¡°Please stay out of trouble. And remember your guest is your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The butler just turned on his heel and left, the aggressive clack of his shoes highlighting his disdain. Following him, the two guards headed back up the stairs with him leaving Ary with the two siblings. Both of whom stared at her oddly. She frowned and shifted uneasily, wondering what it was they were waiting for when she heard the last of the footsteps disappear up the stairs.


    As if given a new lease of life, the two ushered Ary excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Maylesa noted.


    ¡°I am!¡± Ary gently chirped.


    ¡°A wonderful occasion. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Maylesa prodded her brother.


    ¡°Indeed. Another helping hand and a learned mind.¡± Thalnor smiled.


    ¡°Oh? What am I helping with today?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Ah-ah. First time in a new workshop. I think it¡¯s time for a tour.¡± Maylesa grinned.


    Though Ary had originally come here to both accept their invitation for a social gathering and present her own request. She had a feeling that things were about to get just a little more complicated than she had imagined.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°All our own designs, now produced by a workshop in the city.¡± Maylesa explained as she noticed Ary¡¯s gaze flicker over to a wall of clocks. All stopped preciscely at noon.


    ¡°A commercial workshop, not ours.¡± Thalnor added.


    Ary could see why. The designs themselves were nothing too gaudy or extravagant. But they were unique. A little curve here, some striactions there, a blending of mana tubes and cogs to keep the whole thing functional. Compared to the regular clocks she saw in the Academy or around the Grand Libary, She decided that she liked them.


    ¡°They look lovely.¡± She said.


    Maylesa frowned, ¡°Mayhaps. But still subpar in regards to similar timepieces made by them.¡±


    ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°She means our elder siblings.¡± Thalnor sighed, ¡°Our designs were judged to be commercial, bordering on artisanal. Not quite enough to be adopted on a grander level.¡±


    ¡°O-oh.¡± Ary mumbled.


    ¡°Tis fine. We have accepted it.¡± Maylesa grunted.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The two led her further into their basement workshop. Tools, tables, mechanical parts littered the place. Her attention was drawn to two odd looking oblong shields, both adorned with blueish mana inserts along the rim. Catching her gaze, Maylesa winked as if to prompt her.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Ary took the hint.


    ¡°Ah, those. Prototypes for now.¡± Maylesa tapped the shields, ¡°The concept is that it would be like a mobile ward, like those inscribed upon templars or high ranking knights.¡±


    ¡°If it worked.¡± Thalnor snickered.


    ¡°If it worked.¡± Maylesa rolled her eyes, ¡°We still haven¡¯t figured out a way for the mana to properly interact with the shield itself beyond inscribing it.¡±


    ¡°Awh, but what¡¯s so bad about inscribing it?¡± Ary queried.


    Maylesa rubbed her chin, her eyes suddenly becoming a little more lively once more.


    ¡°Well, if I want to sell the idea I¡¯ll put it this way. Inscribed arms and armours can only ever perform whatever their prescribed functions are. Say, an enchanted blade that can engulf itself in flames can only ever be a blade that can become a fire blade. Whereas in this case, we¡¯re trying to create something more modular that you can use with different spells depending on the situation.¡± She explained.


    ¡°As my sister says. So in essence, you aren¡¯t restricted to just wards. You could even use the shield as a light source provided you had the correct spell and components for it. At least, if it worked. Right now it simply looks like a decorative shield or coat of arms.¡± Thalnor added.


    Ary nodded sagely, though parts of the explanations simply went over her head. They tried making shields too, I wonder¡­ Trying to give herself more time before being put to work, she pointed at an oddly shaped jar with a tiny crystallized mana stone embedded into the bottom.


    ¡°And what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, that. It was meant to be a measurement device that used mana to help gauge the health of plants that it¡¯s embedded besides and to water them on its own.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°With one major caveat.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It is ridiculously expensive to waste a mana stone like this. The first part works, we¡¯ve tested as much. It measures changes in farm plots and flower pots pretty well. Though the water distribution system still needs some work. So in theory, it is a success.¡± Thalnor interjected, ¡°How it does what it does is simply not worth it economically.¡±


    ¡°Aww. It sounds like it could be useful. Especially if I was back home.¡±


    ¡°Home¡­ home¡­¡± Thalnor drummed his fingers against a table.


    ¡°The Frostwind Mountains. Super cold, super snowy.¡± Ary supplied the answer, her nose wiggling irritatedly at the merely thought the place. Her mouth inadvertently feeling a little chilled.


    ¡°Ah! Right. You came from there. I suppose it would be.¡± He frowned, ¡°If we managed to expand the scope and scale whilst retaining a relatively similar cost of the manastone. In theory it could help with plant cultivation in harsher environments. Though without a greenhouse it isn¡¯t going to do much to move frozen water.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, wouldn¡¯t just creating a self regulating heat lamp be better? Though tuning the mana crystals to resonate with the minute changes in temperatures would certainly be a challenge. But there is a market for it if there are more people living in places where crops are hard to grow.¡±


    ¡°Potentially. We would need to get a better understanding of the environment it would be deployed in. Too much pressure and we might risk the condensed mana affecting the mana of the land around it. Also¡­¡±


    Ary smiled as the two of them got lost in their own little world. She was only a little jealous, the two clearly had already begun formulating plans and steps forward in but a split second. A demonstration, albeit a casual one, of their innate knowledge and talent. She envied their ability to manufacture such magitech. Sure would¡¯ve made life a lot easier back then. Huh.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Noticing how they were now with the siblings and no one else, Ary gave her shirt pocket a small prod. From within, an annoyed looking faerie with messy hair popped out. Yana looked up at her, a little groggy from her extended nap. Ary couldn¡¯t help smiling a little at the adorable sight. Yanna scowled as only a fae could in return.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, sleepyhead.¡± Ary teased the fae.


    Yana huffed and shot out of the pocket, coming to an abrupt stop as she latched onto Ary¡¯s nose and stuck her tongue out in disagreement.


    ¡°So you say, come what may.¡± Yana pouted before looking around, ¡°Another workshop I see, and those two our hosts to be?¡±


    Ary nodded.


    Yana remained latched on, much to Ary¡¯s annoyance. But instead took a moment to swivel around and survey the room as Ary had.


    ¡°In these objects I can sense the mana, but it is like an enigma. I can feel their essence, even in things where it shouldn¡¯t have a presence.¡± Yana noted.


    ¡°Mhmm, and the two creators over there are coming up with more.¡± Ary chuckled as she motioned at the siblings.


    Somewhat satisfied at the state of the room, Yana seemed poised to act. Perhaps in defiance or vegeance for the less than gentle awakening. The faerie licked the bridge of Ary¡¯s nose as she jumped off to flutter around the room. It stunned Ary a little. But worse than that, her nose now felt strangely itchy.


    Wiggling her nose and giving a good scratch, she watched as Yana examined the different magitech on display. The faerie¡¯s presence did not go unnoticed and she heard the discussion between the siblings slowly die down as they now pointed and stared at the fae creature.


    ¡°Little Aryana, I call to you as Yana.¡± The faerie called out.


    ¡°Yana.¡± Ary acknowledged before turning to the siblings, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her too much, she¡¯s just curious.¡±


    ¡°The fae.¡±


    ¡°The fae.¡±


    The siblings nodded to themselves, their discussion now trending towards the powers of fae magic and the feywilds.


    ¡°Ask them this question for me. How can this work so I can see?¡± Yana tapped a strange looking lamp.


    ¡°She¡¯s curious about that lamp.¡± Ary relayed.


    Amused by the fae¡¯s curiosity, the siblings crowded a little closer. It was another chance to observe something most often impossible to see by city dwellers. They had their chances on campus but Ary suspected that this was where they truly felt comfortable.


    Yana seemed delighted that attention was being heaped on her, though she did shy away from being patted on the head by Maylesa. She aggressively pointed to the lamp and the siblings finally took heed.


    Ary watched with awe and jealousy as they effortlessly chanted something under their breath. She could practically feel the air around her shift as mana was harnessed and utilised. It was almost electrifying for a second before the sensation left.  A sort of fullness before it was dragged away. The lamp seemed to whirr as pale greenish lights flickered to life with a chunky click.


    It wasn¡¯t too spectacular, it was a magic lamp. Or so she thought until she noticed the little streaks cutting into the green light. Yana was practically glued to it, though the faerie did retreat to the edge of the table in a stunning display of bravery when the light turned on.


    Maylesa and Thalnor looked proud, turning to assess the fae¡¯s reactions before glancing at Ary. She just cocked her head sideways in confusion at the black streaks that were within the light.


    ¡°It¡¯s a faulty creation, still la lot of missteps to be ironed out.¡± Thalnor explained, ¡°In theory, it is meant to help detect traps and monsters in a scenario where you would also need a lamp. A two-in-one, if you will.¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°We tried creating it by having it recognize or resonate with the mana signature of monsters and arcane traps. Since the mechanism itself detects mana fluctuations in general, it needs to be keyed in otherwise well¡­ it¡¯d just be a weirdly coloured lamp.¡± Maylesa chimed in.


    ¡°Ohh, is that why it¡¯s all stripey now? Is it sensing Yana¡¯s presence?¡± Ary asked, the faerie having fluttered up to perch upon her hair once more.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes and no. It still has a long way to go in regards to calibrations. Right now? I¡¯d guess that it¡¯s simply detecting that there is a distortion of the amount of mana around it. Which to be honest, is what¡¯s happening every second of every day. So effectively, telling us nothing.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Thalnor nodded, ¡°Our main problem here is that we need it to resonate with specific frequencies.¡± He paused and frowned, ¡°We don¡¯t have any baselines or comparisons we can make beyond guesswork.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why¡¯s that?¡±


    The siblings looked at each other before tutting at her, ¡°Because we¡¯re not exactly around monsters and creatures much. Make it just a little difficult to get accurate data.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, no helping that. The fae can understand us though, right?¡± Thalnor asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already established that she can back in school, brother.¡± Maylesa chided him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just making sure.¡±


    ¡°She does.¡± Ary snuck in some sass.


    ¡°Well there you go, our fine little fae, the detection lamp. That detects everything.¡± Thalnor dropped an exaggerated bow.


    Ary chuckled as Maylesa rolled her eyes. Yana was a little miffed that they still questioned her after so long, tapping her feet in annoyance atop Ary¡¯s head. Gah, it¡¯s itchy! She reached up and tried to give the faerie a little bop only for the fae to snatch her finger and use it as a ladder to crawl down to eye level. Presumably to glare at the two elves a bit better.


    ¡°Their mind moves at a speed beyond me, yet the answer is so obvious can they not see?¡± Yana ranted.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Their perception is dulled, for their skills have them lulled. As mana touched as they might be, thus it¡¯s up to thee.¡± Yana poked her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ary furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Aryana?¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°Sorry, Yana¡¯s mad.¡±


    ¡°Yana is? Why? Did we not show her the lamp? Perhaps she¡¯d like a better creation to peruse? I understand if that was a little underwhelming.¡±


    ¡°No! I mean yes! I''d like to see more! But no!¡± The fae shrieked, ¡°The answer is within our grasp, a way to stop that lantern¡¯s rasp. We hold the solution they seek, so stop acting so damned meek. They require access to the world outside, what if there was a half elf in which they could confide.¡±


    Huh? Ah! Of course! Ary snapped her free finger in agreement, ¡°But the way you started¡­¡±


    ¡°The rhyme¡¯s not the point!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± She chuckled, ¡°Was just teasing.¡±


    ¡°Aryana?¡± Maylesa called out.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°We already know you can, but when speak with the fae, how fluently can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uhhh, pretty fine? I mean we talk normally.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± The elf hummed.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Her brother joined in.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s beside the point. How many projects that you have which might need more exposure to monsters or creatures beyond the city walls?¡± Ary hurriedly asked.


    ¡°A few? Why¡­ ah¡­ clever.¡± Thalnor rubbed his chin, an approving look in his eye.


    Ary tried not to let her shoulders sag. It felt a little disappointing for her reveal to be so carefully discerned. Yana seemed unaffected, mostly just proud that her suggestion was taken into account. D¡¯aww, I wanted to yell out Sophie¡¯s name.


    ¡°But would it even be possible? She is trapped doing essentially civil service, is she not?¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°We could try requesting at the guild. Word it as a scientific endeavor.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be incorrect.¡± The elf mused.


    The two clearly looked to be at the beginning of a long form plot before Thalnor suddenly stiffened up, tutting at himself before snapping his fingers to draw Maylesa''s attention.


    ¡°Ah! Sister!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We have forgotten our guest.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How so?¡± Maylesa asked.


    Thanlnor mimed holding a cup and Maylesa let out a small gasp before spinning towards Ary.


    ¡°Our apologies. We invited you here today and we haven¡¯t even treated you to the slightest bit of hospitality.¡±


    ¡°What? No, no, it¡¯s fine?¡± Ary squeaked, trying her best to reassure her hosts. Tis an honour just to be here, hah, though I did wonder what elven snacks there might be.


    ¡°Please. We might be magitech engineers, but even we¡¯ve been taught to treat out guests well. Besides, we had planned for some light snacks alongside tea. Brewed using our own proprietary arcane kettle of course.¡±


    ¡°Delightful, insightful, surely a sight to behold. Snacks, drinks, a time to be bold.¡± Yana twirled.


    Ary could only do so much to hold back a small grin at the fae¡¯s excited reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s she saying?¡± Maylesa gestured at the fae.


    ¡°Tea and snacks sound nice.¡± Ary replied without missing a beat. To her side, the fae nodded approvingly.


    ¡°Splendid. This way.¡± Maylesa smiled and shuffled into a different room.


    Ary and Yana followed, finding themselves suddenly in what could only be described as just another part of a workshop. The only difference being that this room had a small sink, basin, table and countertop instead of just work tables.


    On the countertop, there was an odd looking semi cylindrical glass container, a decent sized kettle, and some plates and cups set up for three. Thalnor pulled out another set of tableware and gave the fae a dip of his head, Yana only growing more smug looking the longer this went on.


    Their curiosity only grew as Maylesa fished out what looked to be a singular dried flower, curled upon itself and frozen in time. With a strange expression of delight on her face that Ary only ever saw when the girl was busy tinkering, she gently placed it into the cylinder. Thalnor meanwhile, filled the kettle with water, and with a flick of his finger and some muttered words, a small dash of magic was injected into the kettle as well.


    To both Ary and Yana¡¯s amazement, within seconds they could already hear the tell-tale signs of water being heated up. The bubbling, the steam hissing. Neither above nor below seemed to have a heating element and Thalnor only nodded knowingly when Ary pointed at the kettle. Maylesa had gone and returned with a small platter of tiny little frosted cakes and pastries, filling the room with a pleasant scent of baked goods. She carefully distributed them onto the plates much to the duo¡¯s growing delight.


    ¡°Cold tray and arcane kettle, both prototypes, of course. Given that they only work if you can properly tune the mana crystals embedded within it properly. Something even we, unfortunately, also struggle with sometimes.¡± She explained for the duo.


    ¡°Unlike the other two.¡± Thalnor growled.


    ¡°Unlike them.¡± Maylesa also scowled.


    It took Ary a few seconds before she realized they were talking about their own siblings, the older twins of the family. Just what is this animosity between them? I wonder if anything happened recently?


    ¡°But yes, my sister is correct. These things are still notoriously difficult to calibrate so we¡¯re unlikely to ever push them forward as House Calnodel products. Still, rather useful little utility tools.¡± Thalnor studied them.


    Ary nodded enthusiastically as she tried to study the mechanisms behind it. Yana was too busy eyeing the snacks to really care.


    In only about a minute, the kettle had already boiled the water. An incredibly quick process compared to the way they boiled water in the Academy.


    ¡°Watch this.¡± Maylesa ushered Ary closer, Yana naturally following when noticing her humans had moved.


    The elf pointed to the cylinder with the dried flower. Thalnor lifted the kettle and began pouring the water into it. As the steaming hot water splashed onto the flower, the dried thing slowly unfurled itself. In front of her eyes, it seemed like the flower was experiencing an accelerated blooming process, the almost dull brownish colour gaining a pinkish green hue as it came back to life. Dozens of little petals flared out as the multi-layered flower deployed itself and filled the inside of the cylinder the greenish yellowish colour of tea. A faint hint of smokiness followed by smooth yet rich relaxing notes filled the air as the water activated the flower in full.


    ¡°Oooo.¡± Both Ary and Yana cooed, staring at the process under the smug oversight of Maylesa.


    Seeing this flower revitalized, inspiration struck Ary. I wanted to ask them for ideas about a weapon I could use, or at least keep around me so I¡¯m not so useless. Maybe like a mini crossbow or something. But what if¡­ her gaze took in the tea flower once more, yes, something that blooms or goes pop from a simple source. Like a gadget that is easily hidden, but like that plant, it could use just a smidgen arcane to stun or silence enemies. Or maybe even as locator device like the lantern.


    ¡°Hey guys, I have a quick question.¡± Ary grinned mischievously, ¡°Or well, more of an idea, really.¡±

 Act 7 Chapter 28: Blueprints For The Weak

    ¡°Halvard¡¯s fifth artillery regiment is one of the best. Their unchallenged prowess at sieges can bring down any castle or defensive emplacement in quick order. Of course, it also helps that they operate dwarven cannons that can belch out thunderous fire to do the job much easier than with a trebuchet.¡±


    - Feslin Hassel, Siege Engineer


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°A magitech tool. Powered by an arcane crystal or crystals. That can be used in a pinch. Is compact, easy to carry, and capable to be used by your hands. Certainly a tall order.¡± Thalnor mused, his fingers drumming against the countertop.


    Ary had tried her best to outline her vision. Between bites of soft lemon cake and buttery pastries, she managed to at least get the general gist of it across. A device she could use to be a little less useless in the field whenever she needed to travel with Sophie. The siblings seemed surprised at first but found themselves warming to the challenge. Or at least creating a blueprint of something if not actually bringing the concept to fruition. Though, as it currently stands, the page was still empty.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ary sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be too much of a burden out there. I know she goes out of her way to try and look out for me and well¡­ she gets in enough trouble on her own.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. But have you handled weapons before? You have, right?¡± Maylesa asked.


    ¡°Uhh, kinda? I know how to hunt with a shortbow or throwing spear. Hmm, I¡¯ve also used a mini dwarven crossbow before. But¡­ well¡­ let¡¯s just keep it to it didn¡¯t do much.¡± Ary felt the memory darken her mood and choose to stuff herself with another bite of cake, letting the sweetly citrusy taste spread in her mouth.


    ¡°Hmm a dwarven mini-crossbow? Haven¡¯t heard of that before.¡± The elf grumbled.


    ¡°Perhaps it is a variant of their repeater crossbow?¡± Thalnor suggested.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    The three nodded to each other and turned their attention back to the little impromptu tea party. Yana was face first inside a cake trying to eat it and Ary could barely hold back a small snigger.


    Finishing her little meal with a sip of the relaxing tea. She let the gently smoky and bitter flavour clear her mind.


    Satisfied with how their guests seemed content by the offerings, the siblings now diverted full attention to the task at hand, crowing a little closer over the empty blueprint. Yana meanwhile, sipped some of Ary¡¯s tea before fluttering over to her own cup and plopping herself into it, resting on the rim as she immersed herself in a ¡®tea bath¡¯. Ary had no idea where the fae learned about the concept from, but Yana had reassured her that it was ¡®good for the soul, fit for the whole¡¯, whatever that meant. Still, seeing the relaxed expression on the fae¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt her.


    ¡°The biggest problem would still be the mechanism itself. Ideally it is powered by raw arcane power. But to use a crystal seems almost excessive if you plan for a self defense scenario.¡± Thalnor said.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t plan on getting into any fights.¡± Besides whatever Galen has planned, Ary held back a snarl.


    ¡°Then the only way I can see this working would be a tool more reminiscent of a lantern that can get very very bright on command. As one might say, blindingly so, if we were to want it to have an tangible effects in a battle.¡±


    ¡°Remember, it still has to be portable. Aryana is strong but not strong enough to freely swing a large lantern like some kind of weapon. Errm, sorry for assuming.¡± Maylesa added.


    Ary shook her head, ¡°No worries.¡±


    ¡°So a small lantern with a crystal in it? It is possible. It¡¯ll still be heavy though, if we were to run any sort of mechanism within it to contain the crystal¡¯s ambient mana release.¡± Thalnor spoke.


    ¡°It would certainly be a little overkill, so to speak. But we¡¯re already designing a miniature battery so it wouldn¡¯t be too different in principal. But if Aryana really needs it¡­¡±


    ¡°N-n-no! No need to go to far on my behalf, I was only speculating anyways.¡± Ary¡¯s face turned red, the burning embarrassment of having pushed a request onto her friends still felt a little alien to her. And with how they so seriously tackled the task, she felt even worse.


    ¡°Hahah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Maylesa winked, ¡°A worthy challenge, I suppose. The two of you do have the most odd requests.¡±


    ¡°Indeed they do.¡± Thalnor affirmed.


    ¡°Eheh, sorry.¡± Ary blushed.


    ¡°Nonsense. Tis entertaining.¡± The elf smiled, ¡°But that does leave us the problem of how do we at least visualize this lantern to look like. In theory it¡¯d be like the battery, but I suspect Sophie would simply shatter the mana crystal hence why we made that without a proper one.¡±


    ¡°Hahah, true. Whatever powers she has certainly makes it more problematic to work with. It¡¯ll be a nice little diversion, speaking of which we did mean to ask for you help today.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ary squeaked.


    ¡°For Sophie¡¯s battery. We were wondering if you could try and come up with organic or biological materials more effective at wrapping around the wires while containing the mana within. I, at least, believe that if we can improve the efficacy of the wires in containing the mana within. We can increase the overall effectiveness of it to the point where it would reach an acceptable level of power supply.¡± Maylesa said.


    ¡°Indeed. Though I disagree with her on the specifics, the general principle there could work given that nature itself is an arcane conduit. Of course, we need to bear in mind the type and how it reacts to the metal as well.¡± He paused, ¡°Although it does raise a secondary question. Since we''ve already incorporated biological elements, if we include more, would that make the battery an organic device? Curious.¡±


    A more effective plant, huh? Ary mused. She tried to think back to her studies in botany and alchemy. Both had gifted her a decent sized repertoire of knowledge to tap into. But neither had given her anything new that she hadn¡¯t already suggested to the siblings.


    ¡°Nothing yet, do you have any sketches for me to see? I¡¯ll try to think of something that might fit.¡± Ary answered.


    ¡°Sketches, pah, what do you take us for? Brother, can you go get it?¡± Maylesa chuckled.


    ¡°Of course. One minute.¡± Thalnor went back into the proper workshop area before plopping a small box onto their table with a hefty thunk.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made a copy.¡± Maylesa bragged.


    ¡°A-a copy?! Wasn¡¯t it just a prototype that still needs a lot of work?¡± Ary replied.


    ¡°Of course. But we figured it¡¯d be easier for you to find solutions if you had an actual sample that you wouldn¡¯t be too afraid to damage.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I could work with the normal one too.¡±


    ¡°Hahah, Aryana, please. My brother and I can both see how afraid you are when you have the original in your hands. You want to make sure it is always functional for Sophie¡¯s sake, I get it, we get it.¡±


    ¡°Guh.¡± Ary tried to not let her surprise show. A complex piece of magitech, a miniaturized battery. And they just casually make a second one. Yet they see themselves as insufficient compared to their own siblings. House Calnodel is scary.


    Thalnor returned with the replica. Or to be accurate, the second prototype. It was an exact replica of the first barring the awkward ¡®2¡¯ that the siblings had etched onto the side of the box that held the battery. Ary smiled, it was a hint of something normal amongst otherwise bewilderingly magical creations.


    Yana¡¯s tea soaked form dripped onto her as the fae used her as a hand-towel, earning the mischievous gremlin a soft growl. Yana just fluttered her wings in a show of force and Ary rolled her eyes. The faerie was unpredictable, but surprisingly cute. Every once in a while, Ary wished that she could just twirl about like her.


    Sensing a hungry gaze upon her, Yana pinched Ary¡¯s arm to startle her. The faerie looked up, suspicious but not accusatory. Ary just clicked her tongue and pointed to the replica battery. Yana scuttled up to it, examining it before turning to Ary. She nodded. Yana¡¯s eyes then widened and Ary gestured for her to continue.


    Yana slammed the mechanism to open the box and propelled herself upwards. Doing a small twirl before she fluttered down to inspect the internals of the device in detail. Seeing this however, something twinkled in Ary¡¯s mind. An image formed in her mind¡¯s eye, tracing the movements of the fae, the stem, the petals, the flower. A connection then appeared, a memory of colder times, of when she saw Sophie storing a lily. Of when her curiosity got the better of her and she snuck around to touch it without the elf around. Of it¡¯s iciness, of the magic imbued within and how it was still alive.


    Huh¡­ huh! Magical flowers like the lily, preserved using... cyromancy? Heh, that¡¯d be quite symbolic if it worked. Or maybe fae magicks? But with Yana¡¯s help¡­ maybe, it might be possible. Unwittingly, Ary cackled a little at the absurdity of the thought, eheheh, magical flower stems. Spirits watch over me, berate me should I fail. What a stupid plan.


    ¡°What hideous machinations lurk in thy mind, your current face looks very unkind!¡± Yana exclaimed.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Ary contained herself, ¡°I just had a thought, is all.¡±


    Yana flew up and perched herself on the lid of the box, ¡°Well? Do share.¡±


    Seeing how intently the faerie stared at her, Ary grew a little more self conscious and calmed down a little.


    ¡°Right, right.¡± She breathed, slowing down to collect her thoughts, ¡°Ehum, how about this. Let me know if this sounds just, crazy or something.¡±


    ¡°Oookay?¡± Yana narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°So magic is still a little weird to me. But it can be grasped and shaped as mages do. Currently, the battery keeps pure mana contained within it, but the absorption and uhh, I guess amount that Sophie can drain at once is limited by how much gets left behind in it.¡±


    ¡°Grrr, the half elf.¡± Yana growled.


    ¡°Yana! Focus. I¡¯m talking about the battery, not Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    ¡°A-ah-anyways. Seeing you, I wondered if we could enchant flowers, or rather their stems with cryomancy or fae powers and use them as the container. That way, it¡¯d improve the current iteration, since we¡¯re already using some flowers and stems in its creation, though to a far lesser degree. Especially since having a more sturdy but organic material could ensure that the mana flow isn¡¯t interrupted within the device. Even more so if we specifically enchant them for this purpose.¡± Ary excitedly explained.


    Yana pointed to the other room, ¡°Sounds like a plan from thee. Now go, tell them, not me.¡±


    Exasperated and a tad annoyed, Ary used her finger to rustle the fae¡¯s hair, much to Yana¡¯s displeasure. The fae responded in kind and stuck her tongue out before fluttering over to restore herself using the tea.


    Trying to better formulate her ideas into a proper plan, Ary went over the words she would use as she stood back up. If this could really work then I¡­ I¡¯ll have no clue what to do, heh. Getting closer to the doorway, she sighed and stepped through to the siblings. Only one way to find out.


    <hr><hr>


    Maylesa and Thalnor were surprisingly supportive of her suggestions, already digging into the specifics and suggesting different species of plants the trio could acquire and test Ary¡¯s theories. They even stretched her idea of enchanted stem based containers to the limit by incorporating it into ¡®Ary¡¯s weapon¡¯. Drawing inspiration from her mention of a miniature dwarven crossbow and the lantern. The siblings settled for a wrist based launcher of sorts with an attachable light source that could use mana to sense the presence of magical monsters nearby, though that part would still require for them to learn more about resonance on in the field. The launcher itself would be enchanted so that whatever mana based projectile was shot out would explode into a blinding ball of light that should hopefully serve to both blind and stun foes.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    It was an intricate and highly utility centric ¡®weapon¡¯ in the most stretched sense of the weird. A crossbow like component that only stunned but lacked damage dealing potential. A light source used mostly for detection rather than as a light. In a warrior¡¯s hands, it would most certainly be a failed abomination of a thing. In Ary¡¯s hand¡¯s however, it was a useful augment to her currently lacking skillset.


    That being said, this was also likely to be just as time consuming as the battery, more so because of the precision required. It was also far less revolutionary than miniaturizing the mana battery and thus was the first thing that Ary paid for from the siblings. Though amused, they understood her reasoning and charged twenty gold artes for it. A price that she winced at a little but gladly paid nonetheless. It was expensive, but so would anything crafted with such quality and care. She would however, need to recalculate what budget she and Sophie had left. Their reward from the king of Melton was running dangerously low, though Sophie¡¯s new work at the adventurers guild would likely help cushion their finances.


    Still, the three of them and Yana spent the rest of the time enjoying themselves themselves. Or rather, while the sibling would theorize or concoct a bevry of different ideas, Ary was content to just occasionally offer her own opinions before basking in this rather strange but pleasant friendship. Yana just explored, animated and imbued creations to see how they would function, admiring the magitech handiwork before her.


    Their time together came to an end when someone knocked on the door of the workshop. Unlike when they had first answered the door, the siblings neatly shunted everything into place before adopting far more formal poses as they moved to open it. Though they didn¡¯t motion to Ary or Yana, the two could sense the tension and Ary sat up a little straighter while Yana clambered back into the pocket, only poking her eyes out to see what was happening.


    After a few elvish words were exchanged, the siblings both seemed to growl before officially opening the door. As it clacked open, Ary could see two elves standing stoically with the barest hint of smugness to them. It wasn¡¯t just the sharp nose or well groomed appearance that she found odd. There was an air of elegance and class to them that she couldn¡¯t quite place.


    ¡°Same, same.¡± Yana whispered.


    Ary refocused her eyes and sucked in a breath. The twins.


    Aside from having known Thalnor and Maylesa long enough that the two had begun to be more casual around her. She finally knew what it was that she felt was so different. Their eyes. Where the siblings had a penchant for genius mixed with an equal part of curiosity and vigour. These two looked far more refined, older and more practiced. With the gaze of experience and the calculations that it brings to a person after having simply done more in life.


    Though the twins were focused on the siblings, they briefly glanced over at her. In that one instant, she felt an uneasy chill run down her spine as their eyes seemed to glow for all of a second before returning to normal. Spirits. Where before she would¡¯ve been afraid and intimidated by the gesture, assuming it to be a challenge. Now she was just afraid and intimidated because of the implications.


    In her magicology class, she had been one who had been exposed to the professor¡¯s mana detection spell and saw the same tell tale signs of its use. But even then, it had taken a moment for everything to happen. Just now, they had done it at such speed that if she blinked she would¡¯ve missed it. They weren¡¯t just magitech geniuses, they were also mages on a caliber far beyond those around her in class. Scary.


    Stealthy hiding the replica battery into a drawer, Ary got up and tried to stand a little straighter. She waited until the elven crowd seemed to cool down and met Maylesa¡¯s gaze. That then led the other three to also look at her and she almost shuddered.


    The only thing she could do was politely bow in a feeble attempt to emulate the ones that Sophie so often did. Seeing her display, the twins turned as one and both dipped their heads slightly, their arms stretched perfectly at an angle to deliver the most graceful bow Ary had ever seen.


    ¡°Zuriel Calnodel, I humbly welcome you to our abode.¡± The male twin spoke.


    ¡°Muriel Calnodel, I also humbly welcome you.¡± The female twin joined in.


    ¡°Aryana Frostfyre. Uhh, thank you for hosting me?¡± Ary tried but failed to suppress her own doubts.


    ¡°Pleasure.¡± Muriel stated without much warmth.


    Ary could feel them now properly taking notice of her. Likely assessing her extremely casual manner of dress and lack of any identifiable markings of nobility. She sensed their gaze hardening a little even if their expressions didn¡¯t change in the slightest. A shifting of judgement at the presence of what they might call, ¡®a commoner¡¯.


    ¡°It is good to see our youngers bring some guests every once in a while.¡± Zuriel smiled. Though judging by Thalnor and Maylesa¡¯s exceptionally stoic expressions, Ary suspected that there may be more that she didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°They¡¯ve treated me well.¡± Ary put on a polite smile of her own.


    ¡°Good. Glad to see that they aren¡¯t forgetting hosting etiquettes.¡± He doesn¡¯t sound very nice.


    Ary nervously nodded and looked to the siblings for help, receiving only a congratulatory nod from Maylesa for surviving so far.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind Miss Frostfyre, I was wondering if I could ask you a few things?¡± The twin continued, ¡°Just to get to know you better, of course.¡±


    Your tone doesn¡¯t sound like you want to know me better. Ary nodded but gritted her teeth. Miss Frostfyre sounds awful. Over by the siblings, Muriel chatted with them, much to their growing displeasure. Yana thankfully had the wherewithal to stay hidden.


    ¡°You go to the Academy as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Yessir.¡± Ary replied.


    ¡°What department are you in?¡± Huh? What kind of question is that?


    ¡°Uhh, herbalogical studies and alchemical studies.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, splendid. A student of the noble lands, how delightful.¡± Is he mocking me? ¡°I¡¯m glad that these two are meeting people outside of their own little world.¡± He¡¯s definitely mocking them though, right?


    ¡°Ah-hah?¡± Ary chuckled nervously.


    ¡°To think it¡¯d be a human that they¡¯d invite straight down to their workshops with little fanfare. Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s just an amusing situation from my point of view. Nothing against you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°We heard that they¡¯ve received a guest assistant and just had to come see.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I just help them sometimes. Usually I¡¯m just a bother though.¡± Ary tried to play it off.


    ¡°Is that so? Tis just a little odd for their workshop assistant to be a botanist and alchemist, though I¡¯m sure you all have your reasons. Not that there''s anything wrong, botany and alchemy are lucrative fields as well.¡±


    ¡°I-I guess?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s this?¡± He turned to focus on the desk nearby.


    Upon it, the trio¡¯s sketches of her new wrist worn device were haphazardly arranged in a pile.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ary squeaked loud enough to distract the siblings and Muriel.


    The group was now gathering together and she felt a little out of her depth.


    ¡°That¡¯s just something they¡¯re working on for my sake.¡± Ary hastily explained.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zuriel turned to the siblings who just glared at him defiantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Maylesa huffed.


    ¡°And what is it?¡± He arched his eyebrow.


    ¡°A wrist mounted device, a WMD.¡± Mayelsa declared.


    Ary didn¡¯t know about the new name they have given it. But she supposed it was a good enough working name until they finished the project.


    ¡°Indeed, but don¡¯t misunderstand, we aren¡¯t breaking our promise to not craft weapons. It¡¯s a defensive and distraction device through and through.¡± Thalnor jumped in, ¡°She has a friend, one of our friends too, actually, that works as an adventurer and travels quite a bit.¡±


    He paused and looked at Ary. She nodded, her adventurers and time to spend with Sophie wasn¡¯t supposed to be a secret anyways. A promise to not craft weapons though? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about it. But I guess it wasn¡¯t really important. Still, I wonder why?


    ¡°She often tags along but lacks a, shall we say, aptitude for the more martial or even arcane aspects required for travel. So she wanted us to make something useful for her.¡± Thalnor summarized.


    The twins seemed unconvinced and a silent war of glaring broke out as the two duos chafed against each other. Ary tried to remain in the background and breathed a small sigh of relief when Muriel broke the silence.


    ¡°Whatever the case. It is good to see you have friends, brother, sister.¡± She deliberately called the siblings out, ¡°Aside from greeting guests we did come here with another purpose.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Maylesa fidgeted, her eyes darting around, as if looking for something. The replica?


    Ary shot her a small thumbs up. Judging by the small look of relief, her guess had been correct.


    ¡°Considering you spent your day down here, we¡¯ve been told to remind you that the second bell is in about half an hour. Oh and that your guest is welcome to join us at dinner though that¡¯s up to your discretion. Father doesn¡¯t mind either way.¡± The twin continued.


    At the mention of their dad, the siblings both stiffened up and wore a mask that hid their thoughts. Though Ary knew them well enough to catch glimpses of the dissatisfaction in how uneasy they seemed. Whatever shadow the twins cast, it seems their parents cast an even greater one.


    ¡°Half-an¡­ thank you, sister.¡± Maylesa threw on a tense smile.


    ¡°Indeed, thank you.¡± Thalnor tried to calm the situation.


    ¡°And your guest¡­?¡± Zuriel looked over.


    ¡°She has to meet with the youngest of House Elaester to return to the Academy around the second bell. It''s unfortunate, but she will not be joining us.¡± Thalnor answered.


    ¡°Tah, shame. My apologies. But to also know the youngest of House Elaester, you certainly are quite interesting, Miss Frostfyre.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ary bobbed her head, trying to ignore the slight bit of ickiness that she suddenly felt build up in her stomach.


    The twins nodded at the siblings before dipping their head towards Ary in unison.


    ¡°Pleasure to have met, Miss Frostfyre. May we meet again.¡±


    Ary shivered a little as she bowed in return.


    ¡°Thank you for the hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Good luck getting back.¡± Zuriel waved as he left. Muriel dipping her head and smirking at the siblings. Something which seemed to incense them greatly.


    But as the twins left, the trio still decided to wait in silence until they heard the footsteps disappear back up the steps. Only then did they collectively let out a sigh of relief before turning their attention to the blueprints and the desk. Ary pulled open the drawer with the replica and the siblings gave her a thankful look, exhaustion etched onto their faces.


    When Yana popped her head back out, the trio relaxed a little more.


    ¡°Aryana¡­¡± Maylesa brushed her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. A little scary though. It¡¯s like they were looking for something.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, they were probably trying to figure out what we¡¯re working on.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Though I assume they¡¯re quite disappointed to find out we¡¯re working on a little knick knack like this¡­ errr, what did you call it, sister?¡±


    ¡°Wrist mounted device, w.m.d.¡± Maylesa proudly answered.


    ¡°Right, that. Though I was under the impression it was yet an unnamed project until field testing?¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯d tell that to them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Understandable.¡± Thalnor nodded thoughtfully, his fingers drumming against the table, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind them, Aryana. While they admittedly do produce higher quality products, they still see us as competition and ahh, shall we say, like doing their due diligence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. All¡¯s well that ends well, right?¡± Ary tried to lift their mood.


    ¡°In a manner of speaking I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we now have a new avenue to try and develop both devices.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Maylesa gave her an awkward but welcome pat on the shoulder, ¡°We¡¯ll be relying on you to try and create the flower stem wraps and containers. Just bring them to us on campus and we¡¯ll get started. Oh, of course! And tell Sophie to let us top up the current mini battery, if our calculations are correct then it should be running out soon, that is, if she hadn¡¯t suffered any grievous injuiries as of late.¡± The elf chipperly declared. Her mood had done a frightening turn for the better and Ary could barely keep up.


    ¡°I-I will.¡±


    ¡°But they are right. We should get you going. As unpleasant as that might¡¯ve been, I suspect that meeting father will be a little more undesirable than even that encounter.¡±


    ¡°Hah-hah?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s teasing. Though it is true that meeting our parents might not be the most ideal of situations on most days.¡± Thalnor tapped the table. His gaze then lingered on the drawer and pulled the replica battery out and placed it in front of Ary, ¡°Take this too. With their interests aroused I¡¯m sure neither of us would rather they stumbled onto this by accident or otherwise.¡±


    Maylesa grunted and nodded art Ary. She picked up the battery and stuffed it in a free pocket.


    ¡°Now come on,¡± The siblings gestured for Ary to follow them to the door, ¡°let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    ¡°Heh, thanks for the hospitality.¡± Ary smiled, earnestly this time.


    ¡°Our pleasure. Certainly made the day a little more enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°Eheh, it was fun for me too.¡± Ary blushed.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go you two. Might as well say hello to Lady Miraevie as well.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Ary cocked her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get lost. I can make it on my own?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Maylesa smirked before glancing at her brother. Thalnor just smirked back as they both smiled at Ary, ¡°How else are the guards going to remember that you¡¯re our guest the next time you come visit.¡±


    Ary couldn¡¯t respond, she just goofily grinned and looked away. She felt warm on the inside, and for a little while, very happy.

 Act 7 Chapter 29: The Shadow and An Ode To Tainted Tulips

    ¡°To strike in the darkest of nights, veiled by the shadows, coated with the malice of a thousand lost souls. That is the work of the Sindrin Assassins. The most noble of retainers during the day, the courtly courtiers in charge of administrative duties. Yet the horrors that rule the darkness beyond when the soul shade fades.¡±


    - Thaleil Ashenthil, Eryinian Assassin, ¡°Lores, Myths, And Dark Truths - Chapter: The Dark Elven Menace¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Breathe.¡±


    Sophia sucked in a deep breath and held her pose. Her heart had steadied out, the rhythmic thumping keeping her grounded as the waters crashed against the cliff below.


    ¡°Release.¡±


    Sophia blew out gently, her stomach gradually expanding as she released the breath.


    ¡°Visualize.¡±


    Sophia closed her eyes and focused her thoughts. Her head began to pound as a somber shadow enveloped it. Within the darkness she caught the briefest glimpse of a flicker, the shine of metal as it clanged against another, the sparks giving sight for a momentary second.


    ¡°Withdraw.¡±


    Sophia obeyed and pulled herself back to reality. The salty sea air, the wind that was whipping against her face, the faint clamminess of her skin. Naturally, her eyes drifted sideways, to the dark elf watching her from under a shaded alcove. Hidden from the pale blue sky and sun shining down from above.


    ¡°Listen. Feel.¡± Raylani grunted.


    She caught onto the distant squawks of seagulls nearby. The low hum-drum of people of the city. The lives that were lived as each second seemed to pass her by. She felt the soles of her shoes, her left hand embracing the wind, her right hand dancing gently above where her hidden blade was. Her nose wrinkled at the combined smell of Elaria¡¯s perfume ever so subtly wafting off of Raylani and the acrid saltiness of the sea air. It was calming, for a time. Then something metallic jangled in the distance. A flash of red cutting into her.


    Then her heart beat faster, a spike of pain. Agony filled her mind as the peaceful scene was tainted by a dull, throbbing ache. She grimaced and grit her teeth, the darkness growing stronger.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Sophia panted as she tore herself out of the mindscape, her pounding with the unpleasant sensation. Sweat formed above her brow and dripped down her cheek. Coupled with the humidity, it was a miserable time.


    Raylani¡¯s piercing red eyes lingered upon her own. Sophia was defiant, for all of a moment. Then in a display reserved only for herself, she let out an irritated growl and sighed. Her shoulders sagged as the weight of the world dragged her back down. Like a bird that tried to fly but couldn¡¯t.


    Her gaze flickered over to the dark elf who just shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Raylani repeated.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Sophia muttered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t get any better. Not for a while.¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­¡± She gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You wait. You wait and hope you feel at peace at some point.¡± Raylani pushed herself off the wall. The dark elf barely made any noise as she moved.


    ¡°But it¡¯s barely helping. When it¡¯s quiet, when it gets too quiet. I can¡¯t help but think. For one born of shadow this is¡­ humiliating.¡±


    Raylani just nodded and pulled Sophia into the shade of the alcove with her. The dark elf¡¯s expression remained mostly inscrutable and stoic as she always was. But here and there, Sophia could sense the smallest amount of pain behind the dark elf¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It is humiliating. It is awful. Quite frankly something I try to forget too.¡± Raylani whispered.


    Sophia frowned and grunted. Whatever past Raylani had she kept close to her chest. The little she had shared already painted a gloomy enough picture. Even for one who served the shadows such as herself. And now that her own experiences brushed against that darkness, she only hoped there was some way out.


    ¡°But that¡¯s why I¡­ we must try to simply find a semblance of peace first. Only then can we afford to confront the shadows lurking in the quietness.¡±


    ¡°Tch, easy to say.¡±


    ¡°It is easy to say, that¡¯s why I say it.¡± Raylani grinned.


    Sophia rolled her eyes, the dark elf rarely grinned or made much facial expressions at all. But as she looked on, she could see a hint of sadness behind it.


    ¡°It¡¯s surely easier than dealing with the pain.¡± Raylani whispered.


    The two of them settled into an uneasy silence. Their gazes lingering over Arterian cliffside as life carried on, uncaring of the two lost souls. Bells chimed, whistles blown, and the fleet of merchant ships of the coast continued cutting through the waves.


    Sophia turned to Raylani, a curious look in her eye. The elf didn¡¯t even look over, but whether from some intrisinic sense or a sly glance, she just nodded, giving permission for the unspoken question even if the answer was already known.


    ¡°How did you cope?¡± Sophia quietly asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Came the reply.


    Her chest tightened a little. The elf¡¯s answer was unexpected and not reassuring in the slightest. Sophia gripped the parapet, her fingers trying to dig into the stonework. The sensation bubbling within the back of her mind was unpleasant to say the least.


    ¡°Then how¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­ did you¡­ how do you act like¡­ well, you?¡±


    Sophie clicked her tongue unconsciously, herself still unused to the uncertainty that she still felt about everything.


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder?¡± Raylani snickered, ¡°I suppose in a way, I act like me because of where I was.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°You know where I¡¯m from, the land where our lady rules.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    From what little she had shared, dark elven society was as brutal as it was alien. A place shrouded in secrecy and dedicated wholly to the worship of Morea and Caeus, the twin Goddess and God of shadows and darkness. A place where death was but another currency, where the strong ruled unquestioned, only to be then replaced by those even stronger than they.


    ¡°I worked with what I had, did what I could. Back then, I fought, I killed, and I became the most valued tool.¡± Raylani shared, a distant look in her eyes, ¡°Thankfully that is me no longer.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°Now? I hide from my memories. I try to focus wholly on your sister. Whatever Lady Elaria desires I shall accomplish. For now, that is enough.¡±


    Sophia frowned before smiling a little. As messed up as that sounded, she felt a little relieved that Raylani¡¯s relationship with Elaria sonded tight. Though it did raise another. How she could run away from her own thoughts given that she didn¡¯t have someone like Elaria by her side. It was a strange yet stifling thought. As she stared out into the Sea of Sorrow which surrounded Arteria, Sophia felt lonely.


    She had her sisters, that much was true, whatever the bizarre circumstances of her and of their creation were. Being the shadowy part of Sophie that was ripped out and reshaped however, had its downsides. She understood Sophie¡¯s worries and shared them. Unfortunately, that included the girl¡¯s desire for love and acknowledgement. Something which Sophia had thus far suppressed for the most part. But in seeing how the ever stoic Raylani muse a little wistfully about her bond with Elaria. Sophia was a little jealous.


    She sighed, it was but another avenue to consider in her desire to continue to grow. Yet one that had now found some form of credence within her. Another path to augment her own strengths.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Raylani asked.


    ¡°Sorry. Just¡­ taking a moment.¡± Sophia replied.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Mmm, take your time. I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°Heh, thanks. I mean it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The two casted understanding glances at each other before resuming their overwatch of the sea.


    In a world bathed in the light of the stars, it felt strangely calming for Sophia to have befriended one of the few touched by the Goddess of Shadows. A comrade at the very least. She allowed herself a small smile at the thought.


    ¡°Better?¡± Raylani arched a brow upwards, making the elf¡¯s eye look more amused than menacing.


    ¡°A little. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, huh? Hmm.¡± The dark elf took one last look over the wall before motioning for Sophia to follow, ¡°If it helped even a little. Then that¡¯s good. Follow along then, the mistress-er, Lady Ela is probably anxious for our return.¡± She spoke without looking back.


    Sophia just grunted her affirmation and followed. Better¡­ better¡­ is this really helping? Ugh, too sweaty to keep thinking.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Sophia.¡±


    ¡°Elaria.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡± Elaria grinned as she downed what she claimed was a tankard of ¡®juice¡¯.


    ¡°Was helpful. I think.¡± Sophia absently moved the food on her plate.


    ¡°D¡¯aww, don¡¯t be like that. I think you¡¯re doing better.¡± Elaria patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Hah.¡± Sophia let out a dry laugh. Yeah right, I look miserable probably.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not exactly one to talk. Given my¡­ alien background.¡± Elaria winked and nudged her shoulder, ¡°But I really do think you¡¯re doing better. Even if it¡¯s only a little for now.¡±


    Sophia sighed and gnawed on a bit of bread. She let her saliva soak through the bread before she finally finished chewing and swallowing it.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s good.¡± She answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Elaria adopted a more sisterly tone, ¡°If you do have anything, I¡¯ll be here to listen too. I¡¯m not Raylani, but I can be useful too.¡±


    ¡°Mistress!¡± Raylani protested.


    ¡°Raylani, you know what I meant.¡±


    The dark elf seemed to skulk, but that somehow only made Sophia feel even more jealous. This bond they share¡­ how nice. She watched analytically as the two dueled through a series of glares, glances, and frowns. Whatever they tried to fight about was settled when Raylani relented, shrinking into her seat. Elaria meanwhile, shot Sophia a toothy grin before spinning back towards her own meal and slurping a spoonful of soup.


    Somewhat demotivated, Sophia dedicated herself to the meal before her. Thin slices of beef drizzled with gravy atop a small bed of vegetables and pieces of bread. A savoury mixture cut through by the freshness of the greens. It was filling if not the most enjoyable meal she had, but one that she appreciated on a day like this.


    It still felt disqueting for her to be out with the others no matter how comforting their presence was. Even though the Scholar¡¯s Rest Inn was decidely more quiet than the rambunciousness of the other more popular establishments like the All Hog Arms. The ambient noise of people around her made her uneasy. As if at any moment, a wall of eyes would descend upon her as they had fallen upon Sophia. Or the other victims of the company, I wonder how they¡¯re holding up. She shuddered as the thought alone brought back flashes of her brief captivity.


    Her hand dropped to her side. She unknowingly began clenching and unclenching it over where her hidden blade was. In a way, Raylani was someone to follow. One who found her stride in the darkness, in the art of subterfuge, the ways of the Shadow. Though she had been forced, Sophia couldn¡¯t get the thought out of her mind. Violence could be a most potent tool, especially for one touched by the Lady of Shadows.


    She liked violence. Or at least the thrill that battle brought. Sophie had been changing when Sophia came to form. The remnants of struggle have taken root to create a sickening mixture of adrenaline and delight. And it would be so easy to just... kill. As her emotions catalyzed to be dragged out by the Lady of Shadows, Sophia herself became a twisted reflection of the original. Yet she was able to retain control, to keep the worst of it in check. Ironically due to her having also inherited Sophie¡¯s lingering ability to switch between emotionally vulnerable and absolute apathy in her professionalism to carrying out her tasks.


    Before her musings could delve any deeper, a light pain flared from her nose as Elaria playfully flicked her with her fingers.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sophia yelped.


    Elaria reached up and ruffled her hair, giving Sophia a gentle nudge at the same time. She gave Sophia a knowing look before tapping her spoon against the dish of food, making a soft clink in the process.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for you, you know.¡± Elaria stated.


    Sophia returned a tired smile, ¡°Yeah, yeah. No need to keep repeating.¡±


    A hand rested firmly on her shoulder and gave her a squeeze. She turned to find Raylani simply giving her a calm nod.


    ¡°Take your time. Consider today a day to relax a little. Or at least to just get your bearings somewhat.¡± Elaria winked.


    Sophia felt a sudden chill run down her spine. Not one of world ending proportions. Nor was it one that sensed something amiss. It was a dread that spoke of extended social interaction. Catching sight of the glimmer of something mischievous brewing behind her sister¡¯s eyes.


    Curious, Sophia watched as Elaria then wandered over to who she presumed was either a barkeeper or tavern owner. The two traded a few words before Elaria performed a particularly elaborate looking bow and the owner seemed to look over at her appreciatively.


    ¡°It helps to have a goal.¡± Raylani whispered.


    ¡°Guh?¡± Sophia made a noise.


    Her heart raced just a little bit faster, her muscles tensing as she reacted almost instinctively to being surprised by reaching for her blade. Perhaps having sensed the reaction, Raylani shot her a kind smile and patted her shoulder, something she found oddly comforting today.


    ¡°I center myself on Elaria and on our performances. The happiness I glean from those moments distract me long enough to make it to the next one.¡± The elf mused, ¡°Now you¡¯ll get to see it in action.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°To take my worries and use them as inspiration for bettering myself. To reshape the pain. That has helped me find¡­ mor enjoyment in things.¡± Raylani sighed, ¡°Perhaps this might inspire you to understand that too.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡± Sophia mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ nice.¡±


    ¡°Hah, sometimes. Sometimes.¡±


    Sophia watched curiously as Raylani broke away to join Elaria. The bard sticking two thumbs up at the dark elf as if she were a little gremlin. Her sister then waved to her and Sophia awkwardly waved back, the performative duo already bringing some attention to her unintentionally. She shifted in her seat as she could feel a few pair of eyes linger on her, and the hushed whispers that followed.


    Thankfully, when Raylani took off her hooded cloak, almost everyone had their attention dragged back to the the duo. They captured the room when Elaria wandered up to a stage and pulled out a lute from her knapsack. It wasn¡¯t the usual instrument that Sophia could recognize and she surmised that over the past weeks, Elaria had managed to master yet another performative tool.


    Sophia sat back and just watched, the noise in her mind quickly returning with a vengeance at the absence of her sister and friend. Although this time, her doubts were different. Sophie was a void blessed child with a martial arm to boot. Elaria was a void touched being that seemed to throw herself into the art of entertainment with. One could even argue that manipulating a city¡¯s common folk during a trial could be her greatest accomplishment so far. Both had their own supports to counter deficiencies they might have. Then there was herself. Touched by shadows but lacking the almost alien blessings that the other two had. She had martial prowess, that was certain, or at least she hoped so. But compared to the other two ¡®Kastianes¡¯ she seemed woefully lacking in both skillset and achievements.


    ¡°Hello! Students, teachers, visitors, and local Arterians! Some of you might recognize me, or at least my voice. But for those that don¡¯t, my name is Elaria Kastiane, but a humble student at the Arterian Academy and I¡¯ve got a special show for you!¡± Elaria¡¯s voice boomed from the front of the inn.


    An excited bout of whispering rushed through the other patrons and Sophia saw how almost effortlessly Elaria had been at capturing the entire room. More than a few people seemed to recognise her, some students even began animatedly gesturing towards her. Hah, I hope getting more bothered by people won¡¯t get traoublesome for her. Though knowing Raylani¡­ her gaze shifted to the elf who was patiently awaiting her cue, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem anyway.


    ¡°Of course. For those of you whom I¡¯ve interrupted from your meals or meetings allow me to apologize. But myself and my colleague will be performing her for a few moments. She, of course, might be more famous than myself. The most mysterious of elves, my assistant Raylani.¡± Elaria spread her arms wide to welcome the elf.


    In stark contrast to how subdued the elf had been, it was like something had replaced her. The elf unclapsed the rest of her cloak and let it slide off her as she strutted up to the bard. Now, the whispers became full blown conversations as people wondered what was about to happen, mixed with a dash of awe as they now felt as if they had full permission to truly ogle and examine the strange elf in detail.


    ¡°She was right there.¡±


    ¡°Her skin¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that make up?¡±


    ¡°She''s real, can''t you see?¡±


    ¡°They go to the Academy too!¡±


    "Ah! That''s the one Ben talked about!"


    A few people at a nearby table discussed.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be performing a few songs that most of you should recognize soon enough. Of course, my lovely assistant here will dance to the music. And trust me, aside from how good looking she is, there is something in the way she moves that will surely pluck at your heartstring. They sure tickle my own.¡±


    Uncertain but excited cheers came from the crowd. Even some of the students leaned in to get a better look at the duo, perhaps inspired by Elaria¡¯s more playful tone near the end.


    ¡°Our first song however, will be one more quiet and melancholic to set the mood. The beginning of a play, the quiet before the storm. So please, continue to enjoy your day, and without further delay, let us begin with a soothing, slow tune, An Ode To Tainted Tulips, an original composition of ours.¡±


    This caught Sophia¡¯s ear and she looked over. Her suspicions were confirmed by the wry grin upon Elaria¡¯s face as their eyes briefly met. Worried, anxious, but a little intrigued, Sophia leaned back into her seat and sighed loudly. She gave her meal a proper sniff, taking in the meaty yet herb filled scent of the seasonings.


    Around her, the chattering had reached a near crescendo. Those who knew of the strange elf and the bard or the ¡®bard that broadcasted from the Chamber¡¯ had informed their compatriots, who in turn were now also more eager to see what was to unfold.


    As her sister¡¯s first finger struck the lute, the singular note rang out ahead of the melody to follow. A wave of something passed over the crowd and something akin to a collective hush entranced the room. People waited with bated breath as Raylani¡¯s military ready boots remained on instead of dancing shoes. Yet the moment she moved, even Sophia felt her heart swell a little. Despite the heaviness of each step, of each motion, there was a gracefulness behind it that couldn¡¯t be denied.


    ¡°Lost, alone, the tulip did sway¡­¡± Elaria began, her voice pitching up to become one of a serenade.


    Sophia froze, their eyes locked upon each other. The room fading as she focused solely on her sister.


    ¡°Horror, darkness, pain won¡¯t go away¡­¡±


    Today¡¯s going to be a long day. Ahhh, why¡¯d I let them convince me to come out here.

 Act 7 Chapter 30: A Cursed Conspiracy

    ¡°One of the unspoken truths of the Traxo-Elven conflict is the prolific use of mercenary warriors by the elves of the alliance. Outside of major battles, most of the fighting is done by mercenary companies, free companies, and vengeful refugees displaced by the inexorable advance of the Imperials. Thus, outside of the romantised view of fleet footed elves fighting dogged last stands at every bordertown, checkpoint or pass against the Imperials. We actually find a mostly human on human conflict until the alliance deploys its main forces for a strategic offensive or to plug a hole in the defenses.¡±


    - Professor Bethany Elster, Arterian Academy Department of War Studies, ¡°Analyzing The Traxo-Elven Conflict¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie held up two fingers and gestured for the others to move forward. Mila and Hanabi joined her stacking up next to the wall. The three of them had been hired to clear a small farmhouse on the city state¡¯s outskirts. Allegedly it had only been overrun by only a small handful of undead, likely remnants from the time of the Battle of Brightfields that hadn¡¯t been eradicated. All due to Sophie¡¯s conversation with Hanabi being overhead by guild staffers when she discussed having dealt with the undead before.


    Much to Mila¡¯s concern and disapproval, they had accepted the commission as Aralyn had promised a bit of a bonus for the completion of this task in regards to pay. Hanabi however, managed to convince the inquisitor by expressing her desire to test herself against such a strange foe. Sophie was just eager to finish what looked to be a hard but ultimately self contained task that wouldn¡¯t stretch for too long, giving her a chance to return to Aryana¡¯s side.


    At least, that was the well of hope she had. One that seemed to be quickly running dry as the guttural ¡®zombie-like growls¡¯ were quickly interspersed with goblinoid growls and squawks as they wrecked havoc with the livestock in the farm¡¯s barns. Knowing that they were now up against a likely sentient and fast thinking enemy along with the undead, they took a far more cautious approach. Although in Sophie¡¯s estimate that between herself and Mila, much less with Hanabi¡¯s saintess strength added, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Still, she could never be sure.


    ¡°Hanabi.¡± Mila hissed.


    Quietly, the outlander grabbed the inquisitor¡¯s legs and lifted her up, allowing the girl to peak through one of the transom windows of the farmhouse. Whatever Mila saw made her frown as she gestured for the outlander to lower her.


    ¡°What¡¯d you see?¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°Bad news, a shaman. At least currently gorging himself in the kitchen. Likely the necromancer responsible for the rest of this.¡± Mila growled.


    ¡°Main target?¡±


    ¡°Priority at least. Without him, no undead, just goblins.¡±


    ¡°Go with the usual plan?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The two looked at Hanabi who just shrugged and cracked her knuckles.


    ¡°I can do it. Done it before.¡± The outlander affirmed nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯ve killed goblins, at least. A subjugation trip with Sens-err Lady Eva.¡± She added when she noticed Mila¡¯s doubt.


    ¡°Good enough for me.¡± Sophie interjected before Mila could object. She shot the inquisitor a knowing gaze, one that was returned with a hint of apathy. That¡¯s right. Worst comes to worst, we¡¯ll be the ones doing the killing after she breaches.


    ¡°Got it. Just count on me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mila reluctantly huffed, ¡°Then we¡¯ll swing hard right until we clear the kitchen.¡± Her expressions becoming a mixture of distaste. Seems like working alongside even an ex-saintess and putting her to work is getting to her. Heh.


    ¡°Alright. Works for me. Ready?¡± Sophie let out a soft breath.


    The other two nodded quietly, Mila¡¯s face hardening as she prepared for what was to happen.


    The trio skirted along the walls until they reached the doorway. They had a limited amount of time to eliminate the shaman. If he escaped to the second floor, there was a high chance magic would be deployed against them. So far, Mila was the only real competent spellcaster amongst them and Sophie had no intention of burdening the poor girl any further.


    With their agreement firmly acknowledged. Sophie drew in one final breath and led the other two to a nearby wooden door. As it was on the city outskirts, it was sturdy and well fortified to act as a possible safeguard for the occupants within in case of emergencies. In theory, enough for them to last until nearby Redcloak patrols arrived. Wait a minute, then how did¡­


    Her thoughts faded as the door shattered inwards, exploding into a cloud of splinters under a withering blow from the outlander. Hanabi quickly retreated to care for her bruised knuckles and Mila jumped into to fill the gap.


    ¡°Beshdairite Heinaotus Helaotux.¡± Mila snarled.


    Light flared into the house and on instinct, Sophie joined her compatriot in charging inside. Before any goblinoid or greenskin could react, the one sided assault tore into them. With expert precision, Mila cut and sliced into the closest of the goblins, their short lanky forms crumpling under the strikes.


    Sophie barged into the kitchen, crashing through a half dissolving skeleton that took the brunt of the holy spell. Rotted bone and bits of flesh plopped across her armour as she drew her blade. A startled grunt from the greenskin shaman, clad in rusted iron armor and draped with cloths and talismans managed to stagger backwards just enough that her first strike missed, his chimes jingling as he fell back. Preparing a second, she felt herself being dragged to a halt as two goblins desperately clawed at her, their eyes glowing an unnatural purple as opposed to the usual yellow or red. Possession, bastard.


    Her hand let go of her blade, her fingers curling up as an uncomfortable feeling welled up within her. Like a growth sprouting up within, she felt her airways clog up as her entire body tensed. Horror crossed her face as she felt a scuttling sensation within her, an inhuman itchiness as she tried to claw out whatever it was that was within. A¡­ curse? Dark¡­ ugh¡­magic? Whatever it was, she could feel the sinister magicks roiling about her insides. Barely able to keep her eyes open under the pressure, she dropped to her knees in agony as something chewed at her from within. With each bite, she tried to scratch at it only for her pained fingers to meet skin.


    Teeth clamped down around her sides, pressing onto the armour as the goblins continued their attack. She screamed, uncertain of how or why. Only that there was a glint of malice emanating from the shaman, every move of his hands leading to another twitch of agony within her body. But amongst the pain, there was a gnawing, crushing feeling fighting against the encroaching magics. At first she could only gasp from the pain, but a calmness began enveloping her, enough that she managed to regain enough of her senses to push the two goblins off.


    There was hunger as there was agony. Emptiness where there had been magic. Only a brief thought flashed through her mind when she caught one last glimpse of the orc¡¯s face. A momentary look of befuddlement as it snarled. Then, it all went dark.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Watch out! Two more! Stairs!¡± Mila called out.


    From above, an orc and a skeletal warrior raced towards them. The rage on its face was more than evident from its twisted tusks and how it practically threw the skeleton at them.


    Seeing the new threat, Hanabi wasted no time and stifled her disgust. Reaching forward, she punched directly into the head of the undead. Her fist landing a solid hit and punching through the creature¡¯s skull, shattering it and sending a puff of bonemeal and dust that now caked her arm and face.


    Hanabi turned to face the orc, the angry creature having paused a little to regard her better, observing the carnage she had caused in the hallway. Hanabi shivered a little as it approached, the creature¡¯s true size standing at least two heads taller than her and far bulkier. Each heavy step almost serving as an introduction to a fraction of its true power.


    Half embedded into a wall was a goblin whose spine got shattered, before her feet lay the crumpled remains of the undead. Another goblin had perished when she decapitated it after swinging a plank at it.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of the greenskin though admittedly, the only time she had seen one fight was back when Sensei Eva had thrown one off a balcony. Noting its bulging muscles and stance, she could reasonably expect it to charge headlong at her the same as she would do to it. The orc seemed to think the same thing, narrowing its eyes at her as it tried to look her up and down.


    The snugness of the hallway meant that they would likely be the only two combatants. Not that Mila would be helping her, the other girl was busy holding off stray undead wandering in from the living room.


    ¡°You¡¯re not her.¡± The orc growled, huh?! Wait what?


    The orc grinned and lifted his axe, ¡°No matter, more to butcher.¡±


    Fine by me. Hanabi steeled herself, won¡¯t feel too different from a goblin. Just one that¡¯s bigger.


    ¡°Begone, whelp!¡± The orc roared and swung.


    Hanabi managed to drop into a defensive posture as the swing came for her, her hands reaching up to try and grasp at the handle. To her surprise, she only staggered the blow as the axehead grazed her shoulder. A minor spike of pain cried out as she tried to push the blow back. To her surprise, the orc recoiled from the strike, a more appraising look in its eye as he grinned at her.


    ¡°A worthier challenge than I thought.¡±


    Taking advantage of the break, Hanabi retreated a little and held her fists up. It was only now that the thought crossed her mind. Thanks to her outworlder status, she was stronger than any human. It just so happened that there were humanoids and nonhumans that could be equally or even stronger than that in physical prowess. Makes me feel a little useless here, tch. She smiled back at the orc, the world outside the church sure is interseting at least.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± She tried to hide the wince from the wound.


    Hearing this only seemed to embolden the orc as a ravenous grin overtook its visage. She recognized the flicker in his eye as that of battle lust. Ahh, I might¡¯ve just made everything worse. Sorry Mila-chan, Sophie-san.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°H¡¯oh.¡± The orc flexed, ¡°Then have the honor of knowing this, whelp. You shall die at the hands of Durgboz the Drake Hunter. What is your name so that I may etch it upon my blade.¡±


    This¡­ this might be a little more difficult than I thought. ¡°Hanabi Kimura. I¡¯ll remember you, I guess.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do and awkwardly bowed, keeping her eye on her opponent. Do they even respect martial arts like we do? Does anyone in this world?


    ¡°Meet your end with honor, human.¡± With a furious roar, the orc charged, his muscles practically pulsating with excitement as he lunged at her.


    She dodged, throwing herself through a doorway to avoid the vicious blow. Even then, she could feel the residual air or his passing and the cracking of wood as his axe connected with something.


    Before she could stand back up, the doorway exploded into a shower of splinters as the orc charged after her. Only a quick roll allowed her to pass under a table as it too, exploded from a strike.


    They were now in a lounging room of sorts, some comforting farmers decor now destroyed or tainted by whatever ritual or terror these invaders had brought with them.


    Clambering up to her feet, she leapt back to the ground to duck under another swing of his axe. Needing to regain some control, she reached over and gripped the leg of a chair, absently hurling it at the orc. It was an ineffectual attack, one he swiped away easily enough. But it had given her time to recover.


    Tough. She steadied herself and tried to analyze her opponent. Aggressive, rash, very strong, green. Need some way to stop attacks. Looking to her side, she found a suitable shield. Matching his ferocity, she threw herself at him. Her hand raised a small end table up. One strike.


    Her arm buckled under the blow, but it worked. The orc¡¯s axe embedded itself into the end table. Though splinters pierced her skin, she had her opening. With all her might, she threw her free hand forward, her fist aimed at the orc¡¯s head. One blow in return.


    Pain flared from her hand as she connected the blow. A sickening crack met her might as one of the orc¡¯s tusks snapped off from her attack. But to her horror, the creature only staggered back a little but did not fall, howling with surprised agony. Her eyes widened as a dark grin overtook the creature¡¯s pain and met her gaze. Yabai, they¡¯re already stronger than humans.


    In her own hubris, she hadn¡¯t observed enough. Hadn¡¯t analyzed it more thoroughly. Her reward was to be sent flying by the orc¡¯s backhanded strike to her gut.


    It was almost as bad as when she first had pains due to puberty, the surprise and shock of it threatening to buckle her legs. She weezed in agony as she fought to remain standing from the hit, her instinct to curl up barely held back by the desire to stay alive. She clutched at her stomach, trying to ease the pain however she could.


    Wobbling a little, she backed away slightly, using a couch in the room as a buffer between her and the orc. For his part, he seemed equal parts impressed and amused that she managed to damage him in any meaningful way simply using her hands.


    He brandished his axe and a cold wave of doubt swept over her. Seeing the bladed weapons and how unbothered the orc looked. Hanabi started to wonder if she could even win. One wrong move and she was quite certain the axe would end up. Approaching this with naught but confidence and no weapons now seemed like a distinctly bad choice.


    As the two moved to circle each other they both stiffened up and froze. Something erupted from the other room, but neither knew what. Whatever it was touched the depths of their beings, a twisting squeezing of something like a sponge, trying to wring them dry. There was an eerie silence save for their increasingly labored breaths, Hanabi herself letting out a small pained groan as the first sign of weakness.


    She struggled to breath a little, the pain and this discomforting sensation making her stomach churn in unnatural fashions. Yet she was not alone. The orc wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore, he was looking past her. If not me then¡­ Mila-san? She should be in the hallway, so¡­ ah! The kitchen! The elf and the other orc!


    Hanabi tensed. She was trapped. She had to fight the orc in order to aid her new companions. But her chances of success had lowered to unacceptable levels, yet leaving her companions to suffer was equally unacceptable. Some help I am, she chided herself.


    ¡°I see.¡± The orc muttered, ¡°No more games.¡±


    He pointed his axe at her. Hanabi readied herself once more.


    ¡°Freings Fletare!¡± A pained voice cried out.


    A wisp of fire zipped from the doorway and struck at the orc, lighting part of his fur armor on fire. The orc roared in frustration and Hanabi seized her chance. She lunged forward. It was a desperate blow and it nearly connected. She slammed against the ground as the orc kicked the couch at her. She wheezed as what little air remaining rushed out of her lungs.


    ¡°Freings Fletare!¡± Came another pained cry followed by a heavy crash.


    Another wisp of fire flew towards the orc.


    ¡°Troublesome!¡± He roared as he shrugged off the blow, ignoring the newly burnt skin on his arm.


    Hanabi pushed herself off the ground and squared up to the orc, briefly glancing over at the doorway.


    Mila was crumpled at the feet of the entrance, her hand still firmly gripped on her blade even as she lay on the floor.


    A loud thump echoed from the kitchen and the most unsettling of feelings enveloped the farmhouse. Even the orc snapped his attention over to where the kitchen should be, his battle fury extinguishing in but an instant. Following his gaze, Hanabi paled. Even she could see it, or at least a part of it. Whatever was outside this room that the orc had seen, she could see the shadow writhing about in the air unnaturally. It alone making her body churn with revulsion. A sense of ravenous hunger emanating from it.


    ¡°I see¡­ how irritating.¡± He snarled, ¡°You!¡± He pointed his axe at Hanabi, startling her.


    ¡°What?¡± Hanabi managed to snap back, though her concern lay with her fallen comrade.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± He snorted, ¡°This might be my loss. But you and I, we are not finished. No foe shall escape Durgboz, of that I swear. Only one of us shall remain. We shall finish this, later.¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    Hanabi didn¡¯t even get time to react when the orc smashed through the lounge window. Too stunned by the display, she could only stare at the now empty space mouth agape, trying to form words that didn¡¯t quite make it out of her throat. He¡­ he just¡­ he just ran?


    ¡°Urgh.¡±


    A soft moan snapped her back to attention as she turned her gaze to the fallen Mila, the inquisitor weakly trying to stand up. Casting a wary glance at the doorway to make sure the strange shadow did not intrude, she hurriedly snatched up the girl and dragged her inside the room.


    ¡°Mila, are you okay? Mila?¡± Hanabi prodded the inquisitor.


    Mila remained unresponsive, though when Hanabi put her hand against the girl¡¯s neck, she could feel a weakened but very much present pulse. She¡¯s alive, at least, whew. Finally not in direct danger, Hanabi tried to assess the situation more properly.


    The orc had fled, although she recalled it mentioning something about her not ¡°being her¡±, could it be talking about Mila or Sophie? If so, why? Then there was the dark magic pulse that swept through the house. It was likely related to the shaman and Sophie, which meant something had gone wrong. With the shadow of some amorphous tendril outside the doorway, she could reasonably deduce that it was also a result of dark magic.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡± Mila groaned, ¡°Up¡­¡± She feebly grasped.


    Hanabi helped her at once, lifting an arm over her shoulder. ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°Fuweh, gah, gak.¡± Mila coughed out some blood and Hanabi immediately set her down on one of the few surviving chairs in the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯m-I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Hanabi grunted, not entirely believing her comrade.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Mila asked.


    Hanabi turned back towards the doorway, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± She answered.


    ¡°That¡­ ugh, that magic. Did you not feel it? The effects?¡± Mila rasped.


    ¡°Unpleasant, inhuman, magical?¡± Hanabi tried to answer.


    ¡°Hah¡­ definitely a saintess.¡± Mila muttered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We need... hah... we need to check on Sophie.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hanabi paused, flickering between the otherworldly shadow and Mila.


    ¡°We need to. She¡¯s, ugh.¡± Mila grunted, ¡°She¡¯s draining the mana from this place.¡±


    Hanabi frowned but said nothing, her hand clenching back up into a fist in preparation. Supporting Mila, the two of them moved closer. Almost like it was responding to their presence, she could see the shadow of the tendril recede as they got to the hallway. She felt Mila tensing up beside her, the inquisitor finally clocking onto the fact that something was very wrong.


    In the hallway, Hanabi could see Mila¡¯s handiwork. A half dozen dead goblins with slashes across their throats and chests. Even one or two armed skeletons that didn¡¯t get extinguished in their violent entry. The shadowy mass however, only got worse the closer they got to the kitchen. Here, the air felt thicker, deader. The ever persistent tug at the back of her mind only grew more intense.


    Peaking into the kitchen, Hanabi saw a horrifying sight. Suspended in the center of the room by several leathery undulating tentacles was Sophie. Each of the tendrils having either pierced into the walls or the now desiccated corpse of the orcish shaman impaled on one of them, his flesh having melted on sunken into his now hollowed corpse. Underneath Sophie, two goblins formed the pillars supporting her, or rather, their torn apart corpses kept still standing by more shadowy tendrils holding them upright. Every few seconds, the fleshy mass seemed to pulsate, clearly alive or some form of it.


    ¡°By the Goddess.¡± Mila mumbled as she pushed off Hanabi and rested against the doorway. She slid down and knelt, her hands clasped together in prayer.


    Hanabi herself could barely process the sight, her eyes being continually drawn to the strange sludge like slime that dripped from the tendrils. What concerned her the most however, was one tendril that was unlike the others. It was thin, similar to a brittle rope, and it had an eye. A yellow, dry, pale orb with a shadowy iris that seemed to drain the very world around it, surrounding a muted but kaleidoscopic pupil. Behind that singular tendril was a dark, shadowy mass with a hint of something else hidden within it. What the hell is that?


    Looking at Mila, the girl didn¡¯t seem to even register the stray tentacle. Can she not see this?


    As if noticing that she could see it, it lunged at her.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Hanabi staggered backwards, fear overtaking her heart.


    ¡°Hanabi?¡± Mila looked up.


    Hanabi gulped and looked ahead, the eye stalk had stopped directly ahead of her, examining her, looking into her very soul, but unmoving.


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you not see it?¡± Hanabi muttered.


    ¡°I see the darkness holding Sophie?¡± Mila answered.


    Huh? So she really doesn¡¯t see it?


    The tendrils pulsed once more.


    You. See?


    An otherworldly voice boomed within her mind.


    ¡°Hwah!¡± Hanabi moved backwards, her hand now firmly gripping the doorway for support.


    ¡°Hanabi?!¡±


    Catch. Her.


    It boomed once more.


    Catch¡­ her?


    The eye blinked. In a flash, the duo were blinded by a blackness that stretched into the depths of reality before breaking into a thousand shattered pieces. The tendrils shrunk into the tear in the world before winking out of existence. The air returned to her lungs as life seemed to pour back into this emptiness. Flesh crackled and burst as the shaman¡¯s corpse and goblins began disintegrating.


    When the magic began fading, Sophie¡¯s limbs began dropping. Ah! Catch her!


    Braving her own fear, she darted into and scooped the soon to fall Sophie in her arms.


    ¡°Hmpf.¡± Caught her.


    Carrying Sophie, she motioned to Mila who wearily tried to stand up. Using the remainder of her adrenaline and strength, Hanabi also supported Mila and dragged the two back out of the house.


    With fresh air to breath once more. Hanabi stole a big gulp and set the two down against the wall.


    Able to relax a little, she breathed her own sigh of relief. Damn, what a day.

 Act 7 Chapter 31: Unravelling Aftermaths

    ¡°There is a saying that the Arteria is very much like it''s namesake, the artery. For the body to function, for the heart to beat and keep the host alive. The arteries must remain unblocked. So too, must trade and commerce flow to keep Cyndralia running. While there are other ports and hubs that allow trade to flow all across the continent, it is Arteria that stands as the centerpiece. A centerpiece that allows for a singular city state to decide the prosperity of nations. One coveted by many as its embattled ally of Abenstadt seems less and less able to withstand the Imperial assault. ¡±


    - Olivia Amata, Arterian Academy Student of Political Studies, ¡°Class Discussion: Cities of Cyndralia and Their Importance¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A tender caress, a touch, and a soft coolness. Gentle clinks of glass, water being poured, and many tapping feet. She felt calm.


    ¡°She¡¯s moving.¡± A voice. Harsh but caring.


    ¡°Should I fetch someone?¡± Another. Accented yet worried.


    ¡°No, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± The first again, familiar.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The second, distant, but growing more common.


    ¡°She¡¯s come back from worse. More importantly, what about you? You took a beating.¡±


    ¡°Just bruises. Maybe a little internal ones too. But I¡¯ll heal.¡±


    ¡°Stars above! Internal injuries are no joke.¡±


    "I know, I''ll be fine."


    Huh? Injuries? Ah! Mila and Hanabi. Wait. One¡¯s injured?!


    Her mouth felt dried, her eyes heavy, the edges of her consciousness still ever so slowly trying to rouse itself. Her muscles ached. She felt pain, but not true pain, a residual one that relied more on memory.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Sophie managed to mutter.


    Light flickered in as her eyes began to open. She was first blinded by the dull orange yellow light shining into the room, then the darkened but colourful fresco on the domed roof above her. Huh? A painting?


    A familiar face stared down at her, Mila¡¯s tired but thankful expression grounding her awakening somewhat as Sophie blinked to try and process everything. Mila¡¯s eyes hardened for a moment before the girl sighed, a more knowing expression taking over as she gave Sophie¡¯s head a gentle pat.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    ¡°Nyeh?¡± A voice emerged from Sophie, her feeble attempt to speak rebuffed by a dryness that made her mouth feel almost chalky.


    ¡°You¡¯re a deep sleeper, you know? It¡¯s almost sunset.¡± Mila informed her, gesturing to her side.


    As Sophie turned, she felt a splitting headache pound against her skull. Annoyed but used to the feeling from her own various misadventures, she followed Mila¡¯s gesture and found herself staring at a half covered window. Of which a small town sat outside. Instead of the large buildings and towers of Arteria, there were simply townhouses more grand and rustic than the city¡¯s.


    ¡°Brightfields church. One of the quarantine wards.¡± Mila anticipated her question, a coy scowl on her face ¡°And before you worry, no. Same day. But you¡¯re heavy as shit to carry.¡±


    Mildly offended and still confused, Sophie did not deign Mila¡¯s jab with a response. Instead, she had one thing she needed before anything else could happen.


    ¡°Water.¡± Sophie¡¯s parched throat croaked.


    Quietly, from near the doorway, Hanabi¡¯s figure entered Sophie¡¯s vision and handed her a glass of water. The outlander looked a little worse off, her appearance giving off little sign of having been in combat save for the occasional grimace as she rubbed her stomach. Sensing Sophie¡¯s gaze, the girl offered a warm smile.


    ¡°Orc punch. Nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. Drink up.¡±


    Sophie greedily gulped the water down as the lukewarm glass tasted more refreshing than anything she¡¯d ever had. Though her throat still felt scratchy and crackly, it was being swaddled by the onrush of liquid and gently being soothed in a more workable state.


    ¡°Gah, fuck.¡± Sophie swore from the overwhelming sense of relief she felt. Now if the headache could go away¡­ ¡°Ah! Thank you. Punched? Orc? How are you guys? What happened? Ah, ah, the shaman! Did he?! How are-¡± She quickly stammered out as her newly gained powers of speech allowed the jumbled thoughts in her mind to manifest.


    ¡°Easy, easy. You just woke up.¡± Mila cut her off, awkwardly patting her head, ¡°The shaman was quite dead last I remember, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Then-¡±


    ¡°Commission¡¯s done. Sent a church runner with the evidence to prove it. As for you¡­¡± Mila¡¯s scowl morphed into a more serious one. She turned to look at Hanabi, who shrugged but casted a worried glance at Sophie as well. Taking that as affirmation, the inquisitor continued, ¡°Well, you answered one mystery of mine.¡± She looked directly into Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°H¨Chuh?¡±


    A more pensive expression overtook the inquisitor as she drummed her fingers against Sophie¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you remember what happened? Back at the farmhouse?¡± She asked.


    Sophie closed her eyes. Pushing past the ache, she remembered the flash of light from Mila¡¯s spell. Then the door, the dying skeleton. Her legs felt heavy as she charged the orc shaman. Then the agony, pain, and simply, nothing.


    ¡°The room. I fought the orc, but the goblins¡­ he waved his hands, then it hurt. I-I assume a spell of sorts. Did he¡­?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t dare to be certain.


    ¡°Good, you remember that much at least. And no, like I said, he was dead, like really dead.¡± Mila offered a dry chuckle. From behind her, Hanabi nodded to offer additional confirmation.


    ¡°I feel a ¡®but¡¯ coming.¡± Sophie clicked her tongue.


    ¡°But.¡± Mila gently flicked her nose, the sudden contact making Sophie flinch, ¡°I have one more question.¡±


    ¡°Ow.¡± Sophie rubbed her nose, her arms a little sore from the lack of movement. Trying her best to pout, she huffed before speaking, ¡°So? The question? Also, more water please?¡±


    Hanabi answered with a pleasant smile and refilled the glass.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    The two shot each other a smile before Mila¡¯s scowl seized Sophie¡¯s attention once more, ¡°Sorry, and?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember our time in Melton? When the Lion Hunter used druidic magic on you?¡±


    ¡°Melton? What¡¯s that got to do¡­ oh, huh, druidic magic? Was that how he, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Compelled?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the word. Was that how he compelled me to speak after we saved the prince?¡± Sophie¡¯s mood plummeted as she said those words. Her mind instantly recalling the aftermath of that adventure. Of the fallen prince and the distraught lord that gazed sadly down at him. All because of me.


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s powerful magic. Heretical for the most part save for special use cases. That¡¯s beside the point. Back then, you remember how he made you talk then you fought it off?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Kinda?¡±


    ¡°Well back then I didn¡¯t know you too well so I just assumed you were strong willed. Which you are, so fighting off psychic or mind altering arcane spells shouldn¡¯t be too hard. But now that I know you, you¡¯re a little...¡± Mila¡¯s voice tapered off, her fingers rubbing against each other trying to demonstrate something.


    Sophie arched her brow, whatever it was, she felt that Mila was not about to say something flattering.


    ¡°A little, simple. You know?¡± Mila finished.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Sophie squawked indignantly.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Not stupid. But like, your brain is simple.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound any better!¡±


    ¡°No, no, as in¡­ ugh. Right, like you think ¡®I have a problem. What should I do?¡¯ and so far, your answer from what I can tell is uh, ¡®beat it into submission¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Guh.¡± Sophie cringed at the accusation.


    ¡°Whatever the case. You beat his mental manipulation, nice. But the thing is, now that I think about it. You did that really quickly, like even if you were aware of it, you performed that feat without guidance after barely a few minutes.¡±


    Sophie frowned, surely she¡¯s going somewhere with this? Could it be?


    ¡°And that brings us to the shaman. What happened, Sophie. Is that the shaman cast dark magic, or rather, specifically hex magic on you. It¡¯s some nasty stuff, makes worms crawl out of you or a bit of your body to rot. Powerful too.¡±


    Sophie shuddered, now that Mila mentioned it, she remembered the sickening feeling she felt inside the farmhouse.


    ¡°But it also affects you, attacks you directly. Now for us inquisitors, we have wards and charms to protect against that. But you¡­¡± Mila now drummed her fingers against Sophie¡¯s skull, ¡°You don¡¯t have those. So how you survived¡­¡±


    ¡°You became part of a monster. Almost like one that we¡¯d see in a manga. Err, that¡¯s like a... illustrative picture or comic book that you might find here.¡± Hanabi interjected, adding some clarifications at the other two¡¯s slightly befuddled expressions.


    ¡°Part monster?¡± Sophie looked to Mila for help, the inquisitor¡¯s expression just darkening as she gestured back to Hanabi.


    ¡°You had tentacles and arms. They pierced through the shaman and the goblins.¡± Hanabi shook her head, ¡°It was like you had eaten them. Nothing but husks.¡±


    Eaten them? Tentacles? How? I thought I could only call it through the Myndiri stones? Unless¡­


    ¡°You absorbed the hex directly and well¡­ that happened.¡± Mila finished her thought for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡­ ah¡­¡± Magic, so that¡¯s what happens when a spell hits me directly? Huh. I¡­ I¡¯m surprised it hasn¡¯t happened before.


    ¡°Mmhmm. That thing of yours is your reaction to being targeted by a spell.¡± The inquisitor tutted disdainfully, her foot tapping with a hint of anxiety. She doesn¡¯t approve.


    ¡°It was really creepy. I saw something more than just the monster. I even told Mila about something weird.¡± Hanabi added.


    ¡°Creepy?¡± Sophie queried.


    Hanabi nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mila couldn¡¯t see it. But it was coming out of your errr, mouth. It was a long tentacle with an eye at the end. It even spoke to me, telepathically.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened as the room dropped a few degrees for her. The chill of the void bristled against her skin as memories fluttered past. Here, she was trapped in a dreary church room, her body still sore from her pains. In the beyond, she was free. She remembered Elaria¡¯s kindness, the fantastical foods and drinks created on a whim, the open palatial grounds. If there ever was a place where she could find reprieve, it was there, in the world of the stars and her dreams. And if I could share it with Ary, she sighed deeply, her heart tightening.


    Catching herself spacing out, she quickly returned to the issue at hand. Hanabi talked to IT. Just like Anna had done. She hoped simply that the path Anna had set out on wasn¡¯t caused by her. Though the evidence pointed against her involvement having changed anything, doubt remained.


    ¡°This thing, I know I mentioned it before but it is¡­ a¡­ protective being of sorts.¡± Sophie finally spoke. Under their curious but in particular Mila¡¯s withering gaze, she squirmed. ¡°It reacts to mana, that¡¯s all I really know.¡±


    ¡°And it can talk?¡± Hanabi asked.


    ¡°O-only in my nightmares and dreams.¡±


    ¡°Oh, lovely.¡± Mila scowled.


    Sophie gulped. She felt her mouth drying up as the inquisitors inscutable expression replaced her scowl. She was thinking about something and Sophie couldn¡¯t tell what. Is she going to turn me in? Confine me here?


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sophie squeaked as Mila flicked her nose again.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. No. I don¡¯t intend to report you. Not yet anyways.¡± Mila grunted.


    Sensing Sophie¡¯s doubt, she shifted herself to sit next to the half elf. She grabbed one of Sophie¡¯s hands and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°I promise that much.¡±


    Sophie slowly nodded and tried to avert her gaze, unsure of how to feel about the new closeness between them.


    ¡°That said. I think I¡¯m beginning to understand why Viktor and Stellar Observatory are so interested in you. For now, watching over you is about the best assurance I can give.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be enough.¡± Sophie whispered a reply.


    A loud clang could be heard as the church bells rang to signal the changing of the day from sunset to evening. Outside, the last vestiges of the sun still shone in through the windows, but were beginning to be replaced by magitech street lights. Mila¡¯s face drooped once more. Ah, more bad news, huh?


    ¡°One more thing though.¡± This time, MIla let go of Sophie¡¯s hand and stood up. The soft clicking of her boots as she began pacing around the room only served to heighten Sophie¡¯s anxiety. ¡°I think we need to prepare. Well, you and the people closest to you, including Elaria.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Think back to the farmhouse. Or even the farm itself. The undead tore through the livestock and the goblins ransacked the barn. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Then why was nothing broken? No doors ajar, fences smashed, or even debris everywhere? By the damned hells, even you noticed. I saw you pause before Hanabi blew in the farmhouse door. It was perfectly fine, no sign of force entry. And worse, Hanabi?¡± She motioned to the outlander.


    ¡°There was another orc there. Dirtboss? Or something? I don¡¯t remember his name. But I remember him saying ¡®You¡¯re not her¡¯ as if they were expecting someone.¡± Hanabi recounted, her face also growing as serious as Mila¡¯s.


    ¡°And assuming the church isn¡¯t gunning for me and the ex-saintess here. That leaves one option that they were waiting for.¡± Mila leaned against the window, her expression unreadable as she glanced out into the town.


    Me. Sophie grimaced.


    Her hands gripped the bedsheets, the aching her head felt only getting worse. Taking another sip of water, she no longer found the soothing coolness she sought, only water in its pure form. If someone was after her, it would likely be the company, though Sophie was only now realizing that alongside them, there was also the cult. Now that Arnold had also returned to the picture, things only looked to be getting more complicated from here.


    And Ela, if they know about me. Her interrupting their legal proceedings definitely put her in their sights. Hopefully she doesn¡¯t get too much blowback from this. Sophie wiped some sweat from her back and kicked off the blankets. Stretching her legs, she felt a small sense of freedom and swivelled herself to the side. Giving herself one hefty push, she stood up and wobbled a little, Hanabi darting to her side to help steady her.


    Mila glanced over with a hint of conviction, offering a conciliatory smile. Sophie smiled back, the headache subsiding a little after she got on her feet.


    ¡°Mila?¡± Sophie hesitantly asked.


    The inquisitor tapped the glass, the little clinks drawing Sophie¡¯s attention to how the light from outside silhouetted Mila. She looks like a hero. Heh.


    ¡°I was hoping for a relaxing academic year, you know? I¡¯m on break after all.¡± Mila mused, her voice a little more somber, ¡°But I guess I should¡¯ve expected that being around you would still be trouble.¡± She sniggered a little, her fingers flicking at something imaginary on the window sill.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, not this time. This time the apology needs to be coming from them, not you. But given how bold they are already.¡± Mila bit her lip and tsked, ¡°I have a feeling that the Chamber¡¯s next decision might just up-turn all of Arteria and you¡¯ll be¡­ well, maybe not at the center of it, but certainly orbiting close by. And if that''s the case, I''ll need to be around.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie snorted, trouble always finds a way, huh? Goddess Stellesia, Mighty Astralis, may your blessings see us through the times ahead. And may the people of this land find the justice they need.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie, Hanabi and Mila returned to the Academy with two things established between them. First, Hanabi was here to stay. The girl had declared her intention to remain with the adventurer group for the foreseeable future. A welcome addition to the cause in Sophie¡¯s eye.


    The next order of business for them was about the brewing trouble in relation to the company. Whatever they would decide, they needed to meet with the others. After some cajoling and the calling in of favours, Mila had managed to convince the guild to allow the party a break day so that they could recover from the ¡®injuries¡¯ they had sustained today. It was all in service of being able to take some time to meet with everyone else and discuss where to go from here.


    It gave Sophie a little bit more time to herself. Something she now started craving more after having spent most of her free time questing. Hanabi also had her affairs to tend to whilst Mila needed to seek more guidance from the church. It also helped that it would give them the chance to inquire after Sir Taurox. As Mila called it, ¡®A very useful warrior¡¯ in case things escalated with the company.


    The only thing that really worried Sophie was how all of this might affect the others. Sophia had already been scarred by her experiences and Sophie was none too keen on exposing her to any more danger than necessary. It was much the same with Elaria and Raylani. Though judging by how those two handle themselves, Sophie wasn¡¯t too worried. That left Ary, Alodie and most of her other friends. While they have been ostensibly out of the spotlight when it came to recent events. Sophie was unwilling to completely ignore the doubt in her mind that the company or whoever might end up targeting the others


    ¡°Ary!¡± Sophie called out as she opened the door.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ary squealed with joy as they saw each other.


    Without wasting time, the two wrapped each other in a soft embrace. Ary launched into a flurry of tiny kisses which Sophie eagerly returned in kind. Amused by their own actions, the two giggled and nuzzled each other. Sophie happily soaked in the floral vanilla scent that she so often enjoyed and hoped that Ary didn¡¯t mind her smelling a bit like sweat and an infirmary.


    Reunited after a long day, they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes before sharing one more kiss and slowly but reluctantly separated a little. Ary looked happy as ever, if not even a little more delighted than usual.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Ary.¡±


    The two cooed once more.


    ¡°You¡¯re frowning Sophie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s, well a lot. A conversation best had with everyone, tomorrow.¡± Sophie replied with a peck on the cheek.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t, But for now, why don''t you tell me about how Maylesa and Thalnor are doing?¡± Sophie smiled coyly as she dragged Ary towards the bed.


    The two shared a mischievous glance as they giggled once more. For now, they could enjoy their time here. Only when tomorrow arrives will they have to be more serious. And in Sophie''s eyes, tomorrow, could wait.

 Act 7 Epilogue: The Lives of Two Princesses

    ¡°There is no greater destiny than to be humanity¡¯s bulwark against the forces that would see us destroyed. No greater duty than to stand at forefront against whatever might assail us and our peoples. That is why we are here. Against foes without and within. We stand, so that peace might be found. So that our people can grow prosperous and mighty. All hail the emperor! For Traxia! ¡±


    - Legatus Scarius Thornhill, Imperial XI Legion, ¡°Records From The Battle of Felmarch¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The soothing scent of hibiscus floated around the room. The peach coloured walls added another layer of serenity that most people would be happy to rest within. A few trophies and certificates rested atop a short wardrobe introducing a little more life into the mixture, their gilded exterior dropping a hint of extravagance as well. To compensate for the lack of outwardly gaudy artifacts, a custom floor to ceiling closet was placed in the room to contain an adequate amount of dresses, uniforms, and outfits for all occasions. For an Academy student, it certainly cried out a level of luxury unaffordable to some others.


    The sun shone brightly into the room, the golden rays cutting through the little openings in blinds, blending in with the faint blue magefire lamp that flickered on the desk. Mornings were tedious as they always were, and Lucinia despised the grogginess she would feel upon awakening. She sipped the breakfast tea prepared for her, the tiny clink of cup touching the saucer providing a satisfying reminder that all was well, in theory.


    Traxian tea carried a bold, almost too bitter flavour interspersed with hints of fruity lightness and a dab of smokiness. But, when tempered with a condensed mint, the sweetness would wrap itself around the bitter notes of tea, creating an elegant drink that brought her much joy to imbibe.


    ¡°Another one, my lady.¡± A voice spoke up from behind her head.


    Lucinia let her shoulders do the talking, sagging a little to indicate her displeasure with such matters.


    ¡°Not even curious, my lady?¡± Olivia asked.


    Lucinia frowned, she could practically hear the smirk in her attendants voice. Olivia ran the comb down her hair with one hand as she waggled a letter with her other. Annoyed, Lucinia finally sighed.


    ¡°Who?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°His lordship Salias Castra.¡± Olivia giggled.


    ¡°No!¡± Lucinia let out an indignant cry, ¡°Even him?! The gall! They know my stance on the war well enough by now!¡±


    Salias Castra of House Castra. Scion from one of the Traxian Empire¡¯s most revered martial houses. Under current lord Ursun Castra, they have been the source of some of the most competent commanders within the Imperial legions. Salias himself was pretty far down his house''s ladder of succession much like herself, but was still poised to inherit a sizable domain equivalent to a barony provided that things did not change.


    He was, in public; an affable, stalwart, and much respected gentleman, only two years older than herself. But they had met at a ball at the capital, their first meeting. At the time, Lucinia¡¯s disdain for constant warfare waged by Traxia had only just begun blossoming. The two had entered into a rigorous debate about the benefits and negatives of the nation¡¯s current state of being, making clear their opposing stances. But it was during that talk that Lucinia had noticed something, a truth hidden behind veils and only briefly glimpsed through his words. There was the fire of ambition within his eyes, a dangerous pyre waiting to be ignited.


    At the time, she found him distasteful but thought nothing more of it. To her delight, he was willing to continue their debate through letters, allowing her to flex her intellectual muscles just as he only seemed more resolute in his convictions. Still, it was a welcome distraction. One that she amused herself with when work did not bog her down.


    Then came the news, her sister Marcella, the fourth princess, was to be wedded with Adamar Castra, securing the imperial family support from the militant House Castra. That was their second meeting. Things had changed by them. Old wars refreshed, new wars declared, the industrial military might of Traxia was on the march once more, calling out for blood. Salias had been mastering the military arts whilst Lucinia had perfected the art of faking paperwork until someone else had to do them. They were worlds apart and when they met once more, she could tell that much from a glance.


    He had led a decently successful campaign against insurgents on the hinterlands near the Starhollow Mountains. It had earned him widespread fame and a gaggle of lower noble ladies swooning over him. His personal skills had also improved, becoming far more outgoing than when they had first met. Since then, she had heard rumors of the small harem that he has to himself. One that she was in no hurry to join, especially as his campaign solidified his outlook for the nation¡¯s need for war.


    ¡°Lucy, your face looks stupid.¡± Olivia teased, gently bopping the top of her head.


    ¡°H-hey!¡± Lucinia growled, ¡°Forget that, my hair needs to be straight.¡±


    Her thoughts were all jumbled. A mess of nostalgia, memories, and thoughts of the future.


    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± Olivia snarked, ¡°And about the proposal?¡±


    ¡°Ew, I already said no.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain? Your father would be disappointed.¡±


    Lucinia rolled her eyes, ¡°If I seize all of Arteria tomorrow, father would still be disappointed in me. Pen something kind to Salias that tells him no.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. As you command, my lady.¡±


    There was something in Olivia¡¯s voice that grated Lucinia¡¯s patience. Every once in a while she imagined what it would be like to just gently slap her attendant to remind her of her place. Every time she came to the inevitable conclusion that not only did she lack the inclination to. But knowing Olivia¡¯s eccentricities, Lucinia was mostly certain that if she did any such thing, the weird girl would only end up liking it.


    ¡°Oh ho ho!¡± Olivia spoke, Lucinia had a bad feeling about that noise.


    The hair brushing momentarily stopped as Olivia fidgeted with some more papers, the rustling noises only adding to Lucinia¡¯s anxiety. Who else?


    ¡°Two more letters!¡± Olivia excitedly exclaimed, ¡°One from Tiber Augusto, oooh, my lady is attracting even the strange ones.¡±


    ¡°Olivia! They¡¯re still nobles.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, never mind.¡±


    House Augusto was lesser in terms of size. Ruled by a Duke on the same level as Olivia¡¯s house. But unlike House Amata who found favour and opportunity as bureaucrats and courtiers like Olivia. House Augusto¡¯s members served in both the Imperial diplomatic corps, as well as being infamous for the current house head having  acted as the former chief of the Imperial Speculatores. The empire¡¯s spies and agents who serve tirelessly to protect Imperial intersets wherever they may be.


    This was a purely political offer, so that made the processing easier. After all, she had never met Tiber before, and that¡¯s despite him also attending the Academy. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t really met too many people in general.


    ¡°No, be polite though.¡± Lucinia sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m always polite?¡± Olivia lied through her teeth.


    ¡°Grah, whatever. And the next letter?¡±


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Olivia¡¯s mischievousness returned, ¡°This one¡­¡± She tapered off, Lucinia could already imagine the furrowed brow of her attendant. What is it? Why is she stopping?


    ¡°Olivia? What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked.


    Lady Olivia mumbled something to herself and Lucinia finally caved. She turned around to face her attendant and find out what¡¯s going on. Olivia¡¯s normally irritating smirk was halted by the frown on her face, the girl¡¯s eyes darting between lines of a letter. Hmmm? Hey isn¡¯t that¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s the royal seal, give it here!¡± Lucinia snatched the letter out of Olivia¡¯s hands, earning herself a mournful whine from the attendant, ¡°Last I checked, you are neither me, nor my brother.¡±


    ¡°My dearest children,


    I trust your studies are proceeding well. If they are not, it is imperative that you are taking the appropriate steps to rectify that, given your position as representatives of the Empire. In more serious matters, I have received reports of both your insubordination to Imperial doctrine as well as your misguided attempts at dialogue with our enemies. While I can only express my considerable disappointment at these developments. I also understand that as those lower on the line of succession, you might see less need to tow the Imperial standard. Of that, I can tolerate.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Lucinia froze, her breathing growing heavy as her fingers gripped the paper.


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was softer, no more hints of mischief as any playfulness had vanished the moment the princess took the letter.


    ¡°Tea.¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ pardon?¡±


    ¡°Brew more tea.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ of course, my lady.¡± Olivia quietly bowed.


    Lucinia heard every step her attendant took as she moved to the other side of the room where the pot and kettle where. The briefest whirr in the air as the ducal daughter effortlessly summoned a small magefire to help brew more tea anew. With relief one the way, she sighed and turned her gaze back to the letter.


    ¡°To ensure your commitment to the Imperial cause but to also uplift your achievements as my children. I have for you a task. I have read about your diasterous summit and of the attempted assassination. For that, I am relieved you are unharmed. However, I cannot allow such treachery to the current Imperial orders to go unnoticed either. Thus, you are to to do the following: gather a representative group from our enemies and have them convince First Minister Bellus that peace is indeed what we need. He will be attending a trade summit in Arteria at the year¡¯s end just before winter break, be ready by then.


    If he remains unconvinced by your arguments, then let me iterate the following paths left to you:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">You may continue to study at the Academy, however, you will cease all activities that undermine the integrity and national security of the Empire. As well as any activities that would affect the Trax family name.


    </li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">


    </li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">


    </li>


    </ul>


    As my daughter, I am certain you will succeed. But plan accordingly should you fail. For...¡±


    Lucinia stopped reading and slid down her chair and flopped her head onto the table, ruining all of Olivia¡¯s meticulous work. But this time, her attendant said nothing, no prodding or even poking at her. Just a quiet acceptance as she brought over a second cup of milk tea. Lucinia couldn¡¯t smell it, only that of her own perfume as the gentle rosiness did little to hide the cold sweat that was building up. Father¡­  she sighed, Minister Bellus hates outsiders. The fact that he¡¯s the one representing us¡­ I guess I was going to be disowned or forced to beg in the first place, huh? Stars, guess I deserve it though. Though father never really liked me either, huh?


    <hr><hr>


    Castle Montroi, Gratia


    Pyra had been furious for the past few days. Only with hours of internal debating did Annalise manage to calm the raging fury of her hanger-on. They had received Arnold¡¯s missive a week and a half ago and Pyra erupted into white hot rage at the mere idea of a delay. Annalise had to assure the princess that Sophie and Elaria would willingly come despite the delay, and if they were pressured and flee from Arnold, then the process of retrieving them would take far longer.


    It did come to a slight shock to Anna when she read the name ¡®Sophie¡¯ in the missive. It took the description and explanation Arnold¡¯s letter provided to fully affirm that it was indeed the same ¡®Sophie¡¯ that she knew. Evidently not. Where did this Kastianae name even come from for her to take it? Why did she take it?


    Court had finished for the day, at least officially. Most of the cases to mediate had been resolved and she had issued General Iseult his new orders to help strength her little territory¡¯s borders. Seneschal Alain remained behind to adjudicate any other perfunctory matters giving her the opportunity to relax.


    The past few weeks had been chaotic at Monte De Trisse. Far more refugees than expected had fled through the two safe corridors she allowed open through the Purple Death. Some hostile troops tried to follow but they were driven off easy enough by death knights stationed there alongside the local knight orders. The refugees meant a more immediate logistical problem, one that was temporarily mitigated by drafting them as farmhands and roadworkers to maintain the neglected infrastructure of the region.


    It didn¡¯t help that conflicting republican and monarchist ideologies were brought into the fold. Though why refugees from the republic fled to her lands, given that she was in essence also a monarch, was beyond her. The conflicting refugee camps had been a headache since the start and only increased as many suspected agitators in disguise were added.


    She had been presented three solutions. The first was Pyra¡¯s. Much the the princess¡¯s fiery and chaotic temperament, she wanted to lay down the law. Indiscriminate killings until morale improved or until the arrivals were too overwhelmed by fear to instigate trouble. It was crude, if potentially effective.


    The next was a combination of her own and Pyra¡¯s less radical solution. Integrating the undead into the camps as officers. Thought they were uncompromising and likely to enforce the law to the latter. Including eliminating any who might disagree without hesitation no matter the scale of the offense. It was a plausible strategy and they certainly had the numbers to implement it.


    The final one was a cold, calculating suggestion from Tribune Lyran. Decimation. To force the refugees to kill one in ten. An archaic military tradition but done in times of emergency to discipline the troops. It was an odd though not completely fanciful suggestion. The idea being that despite the innocents killed along the way, those who knew agitators or instigators would be more likely to nominate them as the sacrifice for bringing them into this situation.


    None of them appealed to her. But seeing only one option that avoided the deliberate mass killing of people, it was the one she had chosen. It caused quite a stir and quite some outcry from almost everyone involved. But things were peaceful, for now. Though the pot continued to race towrads a boiling point.


    She leaned against her balcony and looked over the land. Still feels weird being here. My childhood, then it wasn¡¯t, and now¡­ hah. Her fingers gripped the railing, chilled by the winds of the Trannoire. She shivered as the sensation spread throughout her body, contrasting with the setting sun still providng a modicum of warmth that grazed her skin. Birds squawked in the distance as the wind whipped against her ears. A tingling itch in her nose from the cold made her want to scratch it. But as the same time, she resisted the desire.


    She reached out a hand and tried to hold the scenery in her palm. Once, the world had seemed to grand and vast when she stood her. The idle curiosity of a child mixed with the secluded life of a royal heir had left her with a desire to see it all. Now, she found it all so suffocating. How small everything now seemed.


    She had been exiled, become an adventurer, turned into a heretic, a leader of the damned, and now a leader of a territory. Pfft, how absurd. Is this what you saw me becoming? Mom? Dad?


    ¡°The past brings nothing but pain and regret. Take heed of my actions, through my desire to carve a future. I helped you recapture your home. Use the sorrow, the anger, the fury, and bring the world to heel.¡± Pyra scoffed in her mind.


    ¡°Wha-? But that¡¯s not what I-¡± Anna tried to protest.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then-¡±


    ¡°But you will find that your confusion, your sorrow, your pain. They all become easier to crush when the world around you bend to your whims. The peasants that murdered your family, those that harmed your retainers, the traitor that was the Lady Coli. Even the refugees that stir up so much trouble. All now brought to heel.¡±


    ¡°It is Lady Collisse.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Your handmaiden then. But it does feel¡­ cathartic does it not? To have marched back in, so resolutely seizing the castle and ordering her about?¡± Pyra asked, an excitable growl in the princess¡¯s throat.


    Annalise continued to stare out into the world, gripping on the balcony a little tighter. There was truth to her words, and that was what frightened her. Her brother and sister who currently rule the Gratian Kingdom, the two who had overthrown their parents. She could guess that power was like a panacea to them. Given how Kimmie was ¡®alive¡¯ and how she had her home, Anna was frightened at just how dangerous that panacea might be.


    Sensing her frustration, Pyra just smiled, resting an imaginary yet strangely heavy hand on Anna¡¯s shoulder. Anna shivered, feeling the princess¡¯s presence almost like a conspirator gently leaning on her from behind, her lips whispering into her ears.


    ¡°You know it to be true. You feel it even now. Are you not at least thankful that I¡¯ve gotten you to this point?¡±


    Anna¡¯s expression darkened, the world before her losing a little of it¡¯s luster. Yet as she heard the gentle clicking of the room door in the distance behind her, a little bit of the shine returned.


    ¡°I am grateful. For the second chances.¡± She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°The burden of responsibility. Fret not, in this too, power can solve many things.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose. Not that I should be saying anything about it.¡±


    She had seen the world with her very eyes. How those with power could wield it. How those without perished. Her own party had been overwhelmed by those stronger. Lost in the darkness of Morea¡¯s shadow. Only for powerful magicks from times long forgotten to bring them back. No, she knew what Pyra said made sense. How to temper it, was perhaps the only question she could really muster up.


    ¡°Your little darling pet has arrived. I shall¡­ take my leave for now.¡± Pyra cackled, ¡°Though as a generous ruler, you¡¯ll reward me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Anna shuddered. Pyra trying to sound sweet was perhaps more terrifying than her madness.


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°This ¡®Sophie¡¯ of yours. You know her. Tell me about her, so that I may get her measure. Hmm? You¡¯ve talked me into waiting for oh so long, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Anna let out a hoarse whisper, her fingers tensed around the railing.


    ¡°Tah-tah!¡± Pyra giggled as her presence faded from Anna¡¯s mind. Like a cloud lifting, some of the colour of the world returned, though the sun was now mostly set with shadows overtaking the land.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what Pyra wanted with Sophie. She could only offer a small prayer in thanks for her friend¡¯s continued survival and one more for her safety. Stars above, please don¡¯t let anything else go wrong.


    ¡°Anna, I¡¯m here.¡± Kimmie¡¯s timid if slightly tired voice called out.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Anna answered.


    As she closed the balcony doors behind her, Anna couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. Even now, there is so much suffering and pain. And for what?

 Act 8 Prologue: The Dark Tide Begins

    ¡°They crashed through the undergrowth as quickly as they could. The flickering of Minerva¡¯s holy shield only grew increasingly erratic the deeper they went. They needed to reach the nexus before her energy failed them. Gunmar could scarcely imagine a worse fate than what had almost befallen Lutzon. The dwarf carelessly charged too far ahead and when the party caught up, he was in the middle of being torn limb from limb by tendrils that had snuck up from the undergrowth to restrain him. Only through the judicious use of fire and divine magic were they able to free him. In this curse tainted land, they needed to faster. ¡±


    - The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia: Song of the Forsaken - Chapter 16: Horns of the Sacrificed


    <hr><hr>


    Thunk.


    The volley of arrows slammed against their shields as more stones sailed overhead. The catapults were hard at work even as they made themselves the targets of imperial ire.


    ¡°Return fire!¡± A guard sergeant shouted.


    City guards, mercenaries and adventurers popped over the parapets and quickly let loose their own volley of projectiles. With a hefty fwip, Daren¡¯s own arrow was let loose. He watched as it sailed down towards the advancing legionaries before spearing two soldiers through a gap between their shields.


    Much like his own projectile, those of the adventurer¡¯s generally had their own modified weapons, allowing them to cause sustained casualties against the attackers. Whereas their mercenary counterparts tended to rely on standardized equipment. Most of their bolts found purchase against imperial shields and occasionally against Imperial soldiers. And with every charge, the imperials get closer.


    Briefly looking to his left, he could tell the frontline was much the same. All across Abenstadt, thousands of arrows, siege projectiles and spells were being exchanged as a new day only meant renewed attempts by the Traxian army to attack.


    ¡°Take cover!¡± Someone else shouted.


    Like clockwork, militia shieldbearers rushed forward with their thick square shields raised. Daren and the other archers ducked behind them as an Imperial volley clattered against the walls.


    ¡°Incoming! Watch out!¡± A shrill voice cried out.


    A few defenders held onto the shoulders of the shieldbearers in front of them to help them brace for the volley.


    Before Daren could even breath, the men and women to his left simply vaporized as a trebuchet shot slammed against the wall, ripping flesh and bone with rock and stone apart as bits of debris sprayed at him. Horrified, he took a moment to compose himself. He gave the militiaman ahead of him a reassuring nod, the trooper¡¯s terrified expression surpassing even his own. But they had to be ready. Such is life under siege. Luck, huh, luck plays as much of a role as the skill of those fighting. What rubbish. Another shoulder length to the right and we would¡¯ve been the one¡¯s gone.


    ¡°Over there! Imp ladders!¡± A guardsman shouted a warning.


    ¡°Shields down! Return fire!¡± The sergeant from earlier called out.


    As the militiamen ducked and backed away for the archers, Daren could see them.


    Across the field, shielded imperial formations were surging forward carrying ladders, hooks, and various pieces of climbing equipment. That¡¯s suicide! Abenstadt¡¯s walls are beyond them! He grit his teeth, whatever the case, they were attacking and needed to be stopped.


    ¡°Ready! Aim!¡± Another sergeant directed them.


    Daren joined the others as they aimed at the advancing imperial columns, locking onto a solider in the third rank. Cut the formation in half.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    His fingers felt the brush of the bowstring as it slapped forward. The arrow sailed past his face and towards the soldiers. It struck true, the arrow threading an opening between the shields and sending the soldier tumbling. His fall opened up the lines, the crossbow bolts slammed into the gap and more of the imperials dropped to the ground.


    Up, shoot, retreat, duck. Repeat. One, two¡­ nine more times. Then they were cycled off, allowing others to take their place on the walls. Nine more lives taken by his hand and dozens more caused by their loss. Only then did the imperials begin staggering their attacks, the initial momentum buoyed by the realities of a siege. For the adventurers like Daren, it meant their part in the defence was over for now. The assault had been blunted enough that the ducal militia could now take over.


    Armed and equipped with their own weapons. Most of the ones located here, at the Adveturers Guild headquarters tended to have more advanced equipment that had either been enchanted or modded. It meant their potential as shock troops or elite defenders were best employed to either carve a hole in the imperial ranks ro eliminate high value targets. But their weapons and ammo didn¡¯t come cheap, and though the Grand Duchy of Abenstadt was rich, even when their capital was threatened, it seemed the duke didn¡¯t want to spend all his assets at once.


    Not that Daren minded, he and most of the guilders had already agreed to help hold the city. It was a second home of sorts, one that they would very much like to see out of imperial control. Though the city itself was already a fortress in its own right. Towering fortress walls, thick battlements a dozen people wide and dozens of towers guarded the approaches, interspersed with dozens more places for catapults and trebuchets. Even if a handful had been destroyed in the siege so far, Daren guessed that the Duchy had more than they let anyone know in spare.


    The city rumbled as another round of siege projectiles slammed against it. Responding in kind, the defenders launched their own furious volley. Daren could only imagine the damage they had inflicted in return. If there was one thing the Grand Duke spent extravagantly on, it was his defences, his mercenaries, and sponsoring magitech workshops throughout the city. Though many of the catapults were relatively mundane, more than a few were using magical explosives supplied by those workshops. Deadly weapons whereupon the shield projectile would have a small fireball or equivalent explosive core embedded into it. When the projectile would hit, it would activate the ensorcelled core and shatter the stone or projectile. Against buildings, it was woefully pitiful. But against oncoming infantry, a guaranteed way of halting advances.


    Thunderous booms echoed throughout the city. Ah, the dwarven cannons. What magnificent marvels. He had only seen them twice before. Once with his party, ¡®The Verdant Blades¡¯ while they were touring the city. The next had been early in the siege. Upon a rampart where they unleashed a ferocious volley against key targets threatening the city, leaving them nothing but craters of splinters, blood and bone.


    The city used them sparingly, never keeping them in one place. Only rolling them out when they had identified something akin to a siege tower or had sighted siege weapons within range. As they had since the siege of Abenstadt began, it likely meant that today¡¯s imperial advances were over, a tower or key weapon having just been exploded into bits.


    Daren sighed and relaxed a little. And so today¡¯s attacks end, just to begin again tomorrow. Just when the hells will these bastards finally give up? He just tried to ignore the screams of pain from those less fortunate than he was.


    <hr><hr>


    The next two weeks came and went much the same. Wall duty, repel an attack, rest until tomorrow. It had already been two months since the siege began and while supplies were fine, morale was not. With the recently opened Imperial-Guilder agreement route. A way out had been granted to members of the various guilds of the city. Most of the smaller guilds had already left almost in their entirety, including the Pathfinders and Merchants guilds. Most mid ranking and junior members of the Adventurers guild had also been evacuated, with only the most senior staffers and some higher ranked parties remaining in the city, an act that earned them considerable ire from those less fortunate.


    But the deal was a solid one. Take the passage out and be excused of whatever had happened. Even one of the most recongisable defenders, the adventurer called ¡®The Crimson Witch¡¯ had taken the offer. As she left, the imperials kept to their word and simply let the witch walk away. An act that prompted the more dispirited adventurers who remained to follow.


    Daren jumped to the ground as a shadow flew overhead, knocking over his tankard of ale over himself. Beside him, his party leader Velia also ducked, her amour letting out a terrific clank as she connected with the cobblestone, practically putting out the small campfire they were next to with the impact alone.


    Boom.


    Stone, debris and rubble plummeted to the street nearby, sending a cloud of dust and rock washing over him.


    ¡°Morea¡¯s tits!¡± Velia cursed, the rusty screech of metal resounded in the rubble strewn street as she flipped down her visor, ¡°That was close.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hells.¡± Daren joined her, wiping off some of the dust as the smell of smoke and the pungent malty smell of the beer invaded his senses.


    The world was covered in a sea of grey dust as he tried to analyze what had happened. What did they hit?


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    His question found a quick answer as the pain groans and cries of the injured drew his attention down the street. Ah, damn. He let out a tired sigh, how unlucky.


    The boulder had smashed into a nearby tavern. One that currently hosted a decent amount of off duty defenders looking to take the edge out of their stressful days. So much for that.


    Revellers, tired soldiers, and civilians alike lay scattered amongst the rubble. The lucky few died from the impact or the collapse, their mangled forms no longer having to worry about the siege. Those less fortunate writhed in pain as a plethora of splinters, stone, and metal pierced through their bodies. Stars.


    He helped out here and there, trying to dig a few people out of the rubble as medics and priests rushed to the scene. A few other guardsmen and mercenaries joined in, quickly extracting those that they could.


    His already dour mood was soured a little bit more when she stumbled to where the bar counter ought to have been. Where it used to be was part of a large stone, the counter itself flattened to pieces as had the barman, a singular arm having escaped the collapse and lay in a pool of its owner¡¯s blood. He was a nice man, who served all the troops. Shame. Hope his wife and kid are alright.


    The tragedy unfolded further where the kitchen had been. One of the tavern wenches was now quite headless, her corpse suggesting that she had been crushed during the impact as well. The tavern¡¯s chef was hurrying somewhere when he had perished, a wooden beam having taken out most of his torso.


    As he passed by the kitchen, he heard a dull thud from under


    the rubble. Survivors? This is¡­ wine cellar?


    ¡°Vel, give me a hand here.¡± He called out.


    The metallic clanking of armour brought him a strange sense of calm. It was a sound he recognised in the field and one he appreciated when she was around.


    ¡°What is it? Someone trapped?¡± Velia asked.


    ¡°Sounds like it.¡± Daren grunted as he got to work, ¡°Tyne and Navi alright?¡±


    ¡°Aye, the two were also out fucking in an alley. Shielded them from the strike. Pfft.¡± Velia chuckled, ¡°Of all the things.¡±


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Daren chuckled with her


    The two were used to death. Having advanced to Gold Rank meant their fair share of commissions that involved exploring unsavory ruins, oftentimes with less experienced parties and watching helplessly as rookie mistakes got people killed. Or even when they had to clear out recently inhabited areas occupied by monsters. Though he supposed it was a little different now, no mistake besides being in the wrong place, at the wrong time.


    ¡°Daren. One, two, hup.¡± Velia ordered as they lifted one final beam.


    The wine cellar door was somewhat caved in but mostly intact. Lucky.


    ¡°Anyone down there? The door¡¯s been cleared. I thought I heard you banging against it earlier.¡± He called down.


    Some faint footsteps were heard as someone raced for the steps. A solid clack was heard as the bolt holding the door in place was unlatched. Worried eyes stared back at the duo as a brown haired little girl looked up fearfully at them. The owner¡¯s daughter, shit. She looks disheveled and messy, poor kid.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Velia asked softly, the paladin removing her helmet.


    A timid nod.


    ¡°Anyone else down here?¡±


    A subtle shaking of the head


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you out of here, okay?¡±


    A fearful nod.


    ¡°Here, see?¡± Velia unholstered her shield and raised it above the girl, ¡°Stay under here and I¡¯ll protect you. Alright? Daren, keep looking for survivors.¡±


    She then motioned to Daren to check the rest of the cellar as she moved away, the girl wobbling under her shield. What is that about? Did she think that something was off? Or does she want me to try and sneak off with some supplies? Daren just nodded and waited until they turned a corner past some rubble, putting them out of sight.


    Descending into the cellar, he could smell only the overwhelming scent of spilled beer and wine. Fusing together to create a malty, fruit, and somewhat damp scent. It¡¯s certainly seen better days.


    Amidst the darkness, he could make out traces of battle damage. Bits of the ceiling now plugged in by stray fragments of boulders. More than a few casks and bottles had been shaken loose thanks to the initial impact, his boots causing a small sticky splash with every step. Taking his time to examine some vintages, his ears slowly grew more aware of how silent it was getting. The sounds of the world above, the cries of the wounded and the panicked rescuers had faded into nothing more than a dull buzz, even with the cellar door wide open.


    Stars, it¡¯s like a fucking maze down here. Didn¡¯t think a tavern would need this much storage space. The ground above shuddered as it reminded him of the current situation, sending a layer of dust descending from the ceiling. Then again, they might¡¯ve been prepared for a siege, huh. I wonder where the food is?


    Avoiding a few more puddles, he found crates and ration sacks, many of which showed minor signs of being opened. Ugh, rats even here. Goddess, have we been eating food with rat shit in it? Daren¡¯s face curled in disgust as he pressed on, navigating through the cellar until another rumble shook the earth. This one was more violent than the last and forced him to duck by a sturdy barrel, just in case.


    Moving deeper, he frowned as he heard the sound of running water and a foul odor cutting through the smell of dust and alcohol. Following the scent, he found himself staring into a part of the cellar that had been breached. A large stone embedded itself on the ceiling, likely cutting into the street and edge of the tavern itself. Parts of it, however, had breached the side wall of the cellar, revealing a connection into the Abenstadt sewers.


    Daren stared into the sewer, his eye immediately noticing the lump by the wall. Pulling out his shortsword, he scowled. Archers aren¡¯t meant for trouble up close. I¡¯m good with a blade but¡­ he wondered how fast he could run, quickly trying to remember the way back out.


    Getting closer, he recognised the desiccated husk of bones that still wore a dress. A pale yellow brown dress was mixed with large splotches of now dried blood. The bones and leathery skin that remained indicated something had been feasting. Worse yet, beside the adult sized corpse was a child¡¯s skeleton wearing a blue dress. Wait a minute. His mind flickered back to what few memories he had from this tavern. Scattered by the ground next to the small skeleton was a green ribbon. The same the daughter wears. A dark thought slinked across his mind. But didn¡¯t she say there was no one with her? Then these two¡­ aww fuck. What the hells went above ground?!


    Daren scrambled towards the exit of the cellar when a heavier rumbling sent him tumbling into a puddle of spilled bear. Annoyed but worried, he hurried to his feet and ascended back onto the surface. Damned siege.


    The first thing he could hear were the screams. But unlike the ones that were in pain, these were ones filled with fear and panic. Something had gone horribly wrong. Most people generally ran away from the walls, knowing that the Traxians were trying to blow them down or secure them, making them prime targets. When he saw a few townsfolk  were fleeing towards him and by extent the garrisons on the wall. He was absolutely certain it was whatever disguised itself as the little girl and was now on the loose. Ahh hells.


    ¡°Daren! Over here!¡± Someone called out.


    He spun around to find Tisiphone, his party¡¯s healer, beckoning towards him. Under her, Martel, his party¡¯s other warrior lay there groaning, his chest having seemingly been torn open and barely held together with magic. Next to him was Veilia, the warrior having likely been taken by surprise and stood little to no chance. At least not enough of a chance, judging by how half here body was nothing more than a charred husk.


    Sickened but understanding of their current predicament, he clambered over some debris to reach them. Tisiphone was a nervous wreck, the wolfkin¡¯s ears almost completely flat against her head as she stood shaking in place.


    ¡°I-I stabilized his wounds but Vel¡­¡± Tisiphone mumbled.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked the healer.


    ¡°M-m-me? I-I think so.¡± She stammered.


    ¡°Will he make it?¡± He gestured to Martel.


    ¡°I-I¨Chuh? M-maybe?¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± He grunted as he spent only a second glancing at their former leader. There was little to learn from Velia¡¯s mangled form beyond the fact that whatever they were dealing with was extremely dangerous, having defeated a former paladin with ease. Surprise or not, it was a terrible situation.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what we, uh, what we, we should do.¡±  She whimpered, her hands instinctively moved to flatten her ears further, ¡°It all happened so fast.¡±


    ¡°That kid-thing still out there?¡± He grunted.


    ¡°Kid-thing? So you knew?¡±


    ¡°Suspected, found the real body down in the cellar.¡±


    "The..." Tisiphone shuddered and lowered her head, ¡°It happened so fast. Just, one minute we found Velia and the thing. The next, it had already cut through her. It tried to attack me too but¡­¡± Her gaze drifted to Martel, ah, I see.


    Daren¡¯s shoulder sagged as he surveyed the scene around them. They were protected in an alleyway, likely thanks to Martel having dragged the other two here before he received his injuries. Outside though, most of those that survived the tavern¡¯s destruction were far less lucky.


    ¡°I take it that it kept going.¡±


    Tisiphone nodded. Damn.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°W-w-what?!¡± The wolfkin shrieked.


    ¡°Shh, shh. With Vel gone, I¡¯m acting party leader right?¡± He tried to project a sense of calm to little effect.


    The wolf was hyperventilating but she managed a meagre nod.


    ¡°I love Abenstadt, but fuck this. As acting party leader, I¡¯m saying we get the hells out of here. Whatever that thing was-¡±


    ¡°T-the kid-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already killed Vel and busted up Martel. I doubt it¡¯s just going to stop. Wait here, I¡¯ll find us a cart, then we are leaving. Got it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡­ we¡­ okay.¡± Tisiphone let out a mournful whine.


    ¡°Just wait here. We¡¯re getting out of here.¡± His mouth tasted bitter as he spoke, the foul sting of defeat tainting his words. But what else can I do? If that is a demon, and with the siege¡­ hells, it¡¯s not worth even thinking about. There¡¯s nothing we can do, he told himself, nothing more.

 Act 8 Chapter 1: Bright Days and Old Classmates

    ¡°The Echoes have breached the southern quadrant and have begun spreading in the Ironbeak Mines. Requesting additional assistance.¡±


    - Missive of Reinforcement, Kar Narhaz, ¡°Letter Delivered to Kaz Druzara¡±


    <hr><hr>


    I have to be ready. Sophie scowled as she side-stepped where an attack would have been. She moved her arm to parry where the blow would have been and launched her counterattack.


    Thwack.


    She hit the training target, but it wasn¡¯t good enough. There had been the briefest of hesitation, a slight flicker in her mind that caused her to slow just enough. She was still too rational, too normal. She growled at herself.


    When she wasn¡¯t caught up in the heat of battle, she still couldn¡¯t kill. At least not without that small sense of doubt. She wanted to be the one who could act first, to put down any threat that might come to Ary or the others. But she just didn¡¯t know how to break past that limit. Gah. I can¡¯t always be battle-ready¡­ or can I?


    Sophie sighed and walked away from the target. Her arms had grown sore to the point of stiffness. She needed to rest.


    The past two weeks had created more anxiety than she could¡¯ve ever imagined. Mila had helped her gather her siblings and Ary to inform of them of their suspicions. To warn them about someone likely having targetted Sophie and will potentially do so to Elaria.


    Though she had expected some level of casualness, Sophie was still surprised at how well Elaria seemed to just shrug off the issue. At the very least, she could take comfort in her sister¡¯s confidence, but moreso in Raylani¡¯s presence.


    In fact, it was the former gladiatrix and assassin who had crafted Sophie¡¯s current regimen to practice her skills. In a similar yet different way to Taurox¡¯s plans in the past, she told Sophie in no uncertain terms that she was still a bit of an oaf. That she needed to lean onto her more lithe frame and rely on speed rather than strength.


    Sophie wiped the sweat from her brow, her attempt doing little as her arm was also covered in moisture. She could taste the saltiness when a few beads slid past her mouth and touched her tongue as she panted. She was exhausted, but she needed to make sure she could function like this even outside of combat. Push myself even without adrenaline. That¡¯s what Raylani said. To be swift in response to any threat, even those I don¡¯t think to be dangerous.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, even I can see you¡¯re tired, stinky.¡¯ An ever sweet voice teased, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°H-hey! I¡¯m not that stinky, or at least not that stinky¡­ right?¡± Sophie grimaced at the accusation.


    Ary giggled and jokingly moved to sniff her, the redhead feiging a look of disgust as her entire face curled up in displeasure. Before Sophie could respond however, a small hand darted toward her stomach and began drumming against it. Without giving her a chance to comprehend what was happening, Ary simply rested her head on Sophie¡¯s shoulder and glanced at her.


    ¡°Wha-mngh!¡± Sophie bit down on her lips to hold back a moan as she instinctively arched her back, her chest puffed out as she shuddered.


    The redhead¡¯s hand slipped into her pants and circled her sensitive zones.


    ¡°A-A-Ary, p-pubic¡­¡± Sophie half heartedly stammered. She was overheating. Her body was sore and tired from practice. Yet right now, it was also burning with excitement and desire. Every part of her wanted to strip and spin around, to lock lips with Ary. But rationality remained. They were in a training room with no guarantees that someone wouldn¡¯t just walk in. Argh, but I¡¯m on fire right, it feels¡­


    ¡°Ngh.¡± Sophie squirmed.


    Ary had begun the attack in earnest. Sophie could feel a finger drawing closer to her slit even as Ary¡¯s thumb continued softly caressing her bulb. Sophie writhed, making a performative attempt to escape as her eyes closed. Each touch and stroke only made her cravings grow. She suspected she knew why. It was because she had been busy the past weeks. Sorry Ary, I¡­


    Her thoughts had no time to form. An electrifying feeling coursed through her body as she jolted from pleasure. Ary¡¯s aggresive finger pushed its way in and the warrior had crumpled. Every semblance of resistance faltered as Sophie allowed her tongue to loll outside her mouth as she panted like a dog. Delight, love, overwhelming emotions flowed out and into her as Ary seemed unlikely to relent. The girl¡¯s attack was growing more relentless. Almost like she was channeling the pent up frustration at their extended distance from recent events.


    Sophie could only meekly whimper in mock protest as Ary pushed in a second finger. The girl taking advantage of all the excess moisture from both sweat and desire to enact her plans. It was humiliating yet arousing at the same time. Her practice sword was still gripped in her hand, but she just stood there as Ary attacked, her body locked under the redhead¡¯s complete control. Thousands of thoughts crossed Sophie¡¯s mind, each one filled with want for more.


    Whatever little dignity she had left crumpled when Ary pulled her head sideways and kissed her, their tongue intertwing. When her free hand teased Sophie¡¯s erect nipples, it was over.


    ¡°Mngh!¡± Sophie stifled the cry.


    Sophie spasmed from the release, the raw animalistic desire from her girlfriend conveyed in full. As her soreness returned into full force, she let out a soft whimper as tears formed in her eyes. Her body gave out from the combination of training and passion, she limply leaned into Ary as every part of her seemed to yearn for more. For a moment, she knew exactly where and who she belonged to, the aggressive ritual getting the point across. The aftershocks only weakened her further as she continued shuddering, Ary neither pushing nor removing her fingers. S-s-she¡­.


    Ary took a big sniff and sighed, leaving a few more kisses on Sophie¡¯s now sweat covered cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, you know.¡± Ary cooed.


    ¡°Mhfm.¡± Sophie managed a reply of sorts.


    ¡°No more training today. No meetings. Just us.¡± Ary demanded.


    Sophie¡¯s heart raced to the point of collapse as she just nodded. When did she get so forceful, uhhn, please move your hands, please, please, or else I¡¯ll...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dorm, shall we?¡± Ary winked.


    ¡°AH!¡± Sophie let out an involuntary gasp as the fingers slipped out. Her legs slammed together as her muscles tensed, a second flood just barely averted. Her fingers curling tightly as her she had to muster whatever willpower was left.


    Ary just wiggled the soaked appendages in front of her in triumph.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t even reply, she was completely spent. All she could muster were a few loving grunts before letting herself slump against Ary. Haah, hooh, what the hells has gotten into her? Ary offered a soothing nuzzle despite the indignity of simply leaving Sophie¡¯s undergarments as is. Not that I mind¡­ Sophie grumbled to herself as the other girl led her back to the dorm.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s bedridden? What the¡­ what happened?¡± Mila shouted indignantly.


    Hanabi almost sniggered at how the inquisitor refused to say ¡®hells¡¯ that most of the locals did. The object of her ire, the redhead that had first introduced Hanabi to the strange cast, scratched at her nose awkwardly before shuffling her feet. Perhaps the only surprise that Hanabi found was how almost deliberately obtuse Mila was in understanding what happened. Hahah.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Hanabi accidentally laughed.


    ¡°What?!¡± Mila looked at her with exasperation.


    Hanabi shook her head and stared at Aryana, the girl squirming a little more under the focused stare.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Hanabi chuckled.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°Aryana?¡± Mila rolled her eyes and focused back on the redhead, whose face had now blossomed into a deep shade of scarlet.


    ¡°I was lonely. She was busy all the time.¡± Aryana tried to avoid Mila¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°So? She still has an obligation to-¡±


    ¡°I wanted to punish Sophie and accidentally made her cum too much. She can barely walk right now.¡± Aryana mumbled into her collar, the girl staring directly at the ground, refusing to shift her attention anywhere else.


    ¡°Bwhahaha.¡± Hanabi cackled, her composure breaking at the girl¡¯s boldness and the inquisitor¡¯s agape expression as Mila failed to comprehend the words being said.


    Sensing that Mila was close to shutting down, Hanabi decided to demonstrate. Despite half doubling over from laughter, she managed to hold up some of her fingers, miming the motions of penetration, an act that made her laugh even more as pain roared up her sides.


    ¡°I¡­ you¡­¡± The inquisitor inexperience in such matters was beginning to show. Hanabi found it exceptionally amusing that the gruff battlescarred warrior seemed completely at a loss for words. Whereas the diminutive looking redhead was the perpetrator of such debauchery.


    ¡°You asked!¡± Aryana squeaked, the redhead¡¯s turn to be indignant.


    ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    ¡°You kept asking!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need this image in my head!¡± Mila¡¯s face had also turned crimson, the inquisitor¡¯s eyes wide with bewilderment underneath her brimmed hat.


    ¡°Ahahah, hahah, hoooh, hahaha.¡± Hanabi giggled some more before pinching herself to calm down a little, ¡°Don¡¯t heheh, don¡¯t worry Aryana. We can handle everything today.¡± Feeling like she¡¯d gotten closer to her new friends, she remembered some of the cruder gestures from her past. Holding one hand open like a hole, she mimed putting a fist through it.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± Aryana shrieked, ¡°Not that much!¡±


    ¡°Aahahah.¡± Hanabi burst into another laughing fit, ¡°Go care for her heheh, today should be easy enough for just the two of us.¡±


    Aryana didn¡¯t even wait for Mila¡¯s opinion on the matters. Hiding her face behind her hands, she nodded furiously before scattering back towards her dorm. Hahah, to think our crazy warrior who might be a monster got taken out by fingers, hahah. Hanabi snorted.


    Only after this fit had subsided did she notice Mila¡¯s ashen expression, the girl clearly in pain trying to forget something. Noticing Hanabi¡¯s on her seemed to make her stand a little straighter. Perhaps she felt more vulnerable than usual or was caught off guard, but the usual scowl turned into one more akin to that of a pleading comrade than a disparaging one.


    ¡°I feel like I know the exact expression she would make and¡­¡± Mila confessed, ¡°I¡­ I now cannot get the image of that out of my head. I keep imagining the two of them together and¡­ I mean it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know they were a thing. It¡¯s just¡­ ugh.¡± She scowled, though mostly at herself.


    Hanabi felt oddly pleased that the inquisitor had confided in her, however asinine the worry. Delighted at the new level of friendship she had received from the others, she did her part by steering the stricken inquisitor away from Aryana¡¯s dorm.


    She understood that after Mila and Sophie shared their suspicions that someone might be targetting Sophie and her sister. The two in particular were eager to double their efforts in regards to training and formulating a plan. Sophie trained more whilst Mila turned to her church allies. And though Hanabi had left the saintess program, she was at least glad that they seemed to be doing well.


    That effort bore some fruit today. For a joint commission likely orchestrated by Mila to help strengthen their ties with the church, a simple excursion to the vilalge of Oakbeach to help the villagers handle an amphibious wildlife problem. It sounded easy enough, though Hanabi herself felt just a tad apprehensive at having to interact so closely inconjunction with the church. She only hoped there would be no hard feelings.


    Perhaps most awkward of all was that everyone was aware that Sensei Eva had a history with Sophie as her maid. This would¡¯ve been a chance to see the two in action together. Well, that sorted itself I guess, heheh. Hope she won¡¯t be too mad that Sophie is a no-show.


    The duo quietly walked until they reached the Academy gates, both having been absorbed in their own thoughts. Finally, they caught sight of the small church squadron. She recongnized Sensei Eva and squad leader Aoi. With her however, instead of the usual troublemakers, she instead saw Izumi, Natsuki, Tsugumi and Tatsuki. The first two were ostensibly odd but smart and relatively well disciplined. To be placed in squad four surprised Hanabi. Tsugumi was a wild child similar to Hanabi herself, though a little bit more reserved. Tatsuki was an abrasive ass, but handy in a fight. An odd mix to be sure.


    She spied Eva looking curiously at the approaching duo, her eyes trying to search for the hidden third member. Sorry, sensei. Hanabi muttered internally.


    As they drew closer to the group, Mila stiffened up. Her usual scowl returned to life as she adopted a more neutral expression. She performed a small salute of sorts, acknowledging first the orc and human inquisitors accompanying the saints, and then the two templars that were tagging along. How professional.


    ¡°Kimura-san!¡± Tsugumi hollered, making the church group flinch.


    Hanabi smiled on the inside, still a wild one. ¡°It¡¯s Hanabi now. Easier for the locals. How are you guys?¡± She replied with fingerguns.


    ¡°Ohh, joining with the locals are we?¡± Tsugumi chuckled before shrugging, ¡°You know how it is. Practice, learn, study, practice.¡±


    ¡°Busy, busy then.¡± She tutted.


    ¡°Not as busy as you from what I¡¯ve been hearing.¡± Tsugumi¡¯s eyes twinkled a little.


    ¡°Guilty as charged. Few adventures of my own with these guys. It''ll take a while to catch up to Ryo and Jun though. Nice to see you again.¡± Hanabi smirked as she embraced her friend.


    ¡°Hah. You¡¯ve got to tell me about everything.¡±


    ¡°Well from what I¡¯ve heard we have a little ways to go.¡± She winked.


    Besides them, Mila was huddling up with the inquisitors and sensei to discuss the mission. A few words of which nearly made Hanabi guffaw.


    ¡°I was told to expect three.¡± The man, Inquisitor Janos, questioned.


    ¡°She is currently indisposed.¡± Mila answered truthfully.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Eva chimed in, a hint of fear and worry in her voice.


    ¡°Calm down. She had a case of too much night-based physical activities with Aryana.¡± Mila said without a hint of the shock or shame she had shown earlier.


    Almost impressively stoic if I hadn¡¯t already seen her earlier, Hanabi wanted to snigger.


    That did leave the others a little bit confused though. Mostly in what the appropriate reaction was to this information beyond just accepting it was for what it was.


    ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Tsugumi whispered, changing her voice to their native tongue ¡°Sensei¡¯s maid had some nighttime excitement?¡±


    ¡°Based on what was told to us by the girlfriend.¡± Hanabi suppressed a laugh, joining her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be really sad for sensei though.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± Eva quipped from the side, startling the two.


    Compared to the other saints and saintesses, she looked very much different. For Hanabi, she often forgot that sensei was actually someone from their homeland and not a local. She acts and talks like them too.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The two apologized.


    "Gossiping is fine. But refrain from too much of it." Eva chuckled before focusing back on official matters. Taking that as her cue to change topics, Hanabi motioned to the other outlanders and followed Tsugumi to them as she caught up with their affairs.


    It felt nice for her to be reunited with even some of her classmates. Though most weren¡¯t what she would call friends and only borderline aquaintences at most. There was something oddly nostalgic seeing them again.


    Aoi improved her archery skills and had become a tiny bit more assertive. Izumi had learned how to synthesize potions under church leadership. Natsuki induldged a little in his love for shields. Tatsuki was still a little creepy and Hanabi was glad he mostly ignored her. Tsugumi was Tsugumi and hadn¡¯t changed much from what she last remembered.


    Almost a pleasant reunion. Hanabi thought to herself.


    It took a few minutes before carriages arrived to take them to Oakbeach. As the gathered groups got ready for the journey ahead. A familiar but very tired sounding voice drew a gasp of excitement from Eva.


    ¡°Wait up!¡± Sophie called out, the half elf practically forcing herself to keep running forward.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Eva let out a delighted cry.


    Mila and Hanabi looked at each other, the same sentiment passing through their minds. Well this is a little awkward.


    Sophie waved to Eva before catching a sight of the two partners that left her behind. Stomping over with what little energy she could muster, she squared up the two and tried to adopt the most disappointed face she could create.


    ¡°You assholes! You left me behind!¡± Sophie pouted half heartedly.


    Mila scowled and looked to Hanabi, signally for her to handle this. Amused at how far she could push things, she decided to test her limit a little.


    ¡°Aryana told us you had too much sex.¡± Hanabi tried to nonchalantly state, her body twitching a little as she wanted to giggle.


    Sophie tried to retort and just froze, her expression stuck between a mixture of embarrassment and utter bafflement.


    Everyone else just waited with bated breath.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Sophie threw up her hands in defeat. Hearing that most of the students snickered whilst even Eva managed a soft chuckle.


    She rolled her eyes but nodded at Mila and Hanabi, acknowledging them.


    "Sophie! Over here!" Eva''s voice echoed from the lead carriage.


    Summoned for a reunion of her own, Sophie waved goodbye to the duo, making sure to cast a singule withering glare at Hanabi before turning away. Hanabi was both relieved and pleased. A new level of friendship, has been achieved I think. Or at least she doesn''t outright disapprove.


    With the party restored and nothing else halting the way, the group finally set off on their cooperative training mission. Still despite the good mood and being reunited with some of her odd but still former classmates, Hanabi felt a little tingle in her chest. Feels like trouble.

 Act 8 Chapter 2: Watery Caves and Cooperation

    ¡°Though largely inconsequential in the larger scale of things. The Academy Isle of Arteria is technically a separate jurisdiction that got folded into the city state. Remnants of that older time still remain. Many former nobles reside in the Gold District of Laurus Port. The island town and villages all fall under the watchful eye of the Laurusgarde. In recent times, there have also been more Arterian Redcloak and Trinite troopers deployed to the island with more and more nobles from across Cyndralia choosing to attend the Academy.¡±


    - Lieutenant Marcus Hoffmann, Arterian Western Precinct, ¡°Response to Question on The Laurusgarde¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The two of them smiled wistfully at each other, Aoi just awkwardly trying to not get in the way. The three of them were in what could be called the ¡®command carriage¡¯ where Eva, the sainted squad leader, and Sophie could plan for their mission. Despite the momentous occasion, Mila was excluded due to Sophie still feeling a bit mad at the duo for having left her behind. And they announced everything too! I can¡¯t believe it!


    For Sophie, it at least meant time to catch up with Eva. Ever since what happened to Sophia, there was a sense of guilt in the both of them for having set or caused the events that led to that fateful night. Perhaps in an attempt to try and mitigate the bad memories, Eva apologized and tried to keep her distance to prevent aggravating the problem.


    Now, they are reunited. Though the tension remained and was left unaddressed, the other part of friendship returned. The desire to know what the other had been doing. Eva talked of double the saintess and saints training. Of how their training needed to accommodate for any threat that might be thrown their way.


    When it was Sophie¡¯s turn to talk, things got quiet and less joyous. She spoke on the aftermath of the Kolonia and now the possible attempts against herself in retaliation. Eva seemed downcast and Aoi looked a bit worried despite not being involved. By the time she finished, they were drawing close to Oakbeach, but not quite.


    ¡°I think I understand all the fuss Mila was raising now.¡± Eva snickered softly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you before?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Pfft, ¡®course not. Just some lines about working with you again and I agreed easily enough.¡± Eva winked and nudged Sophie, the half elf blushing a little.


    ¡°Then what fuss?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Eva flicked Sophie¡¯s forehead, ¡°She spoke at length to convince Inquisitor Janus, the program¡¯s official manager, about something. Now it makes sense. She was trying to ask for some help in case things did go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Eva patted Sophie and scratched her head slightly, absently continuing as they talked. But in a different way than Ary did. A more familial action that made Sophie almost purr.


    ¡°Though if she just plainly asked me for help, I¡¯d give it, you know? Especially for you.¡± Eva chuckled, a hint of somberness passing through her eyes.


    ¡°Mmm, I know.¡± Sophie accepted the satisfying scritch with grace.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯d help too. We know of you two, you mostly.¡± Aoi chipped in, ¡°All we know is that Mila is your friend and sensei¡¯s friend. But she seems nice!¡± She finished with a mumble.


    ¡°Thanks Aoi, it¡¯s nice to know you kids have my back.¡± Eva answered for Sophie.


    Sophie nodded gratefully to the outlander as well, but then frowned and looked at Eva. Kids? You might be their teacher, but you¡¯re just as young as they are.


    Having read her mind, Eva just shrugged and bopped Sophie on the nose. ¡°Chin up Soph, I don¡¯t say this lightly but¡­¡± Eva offered her a cheeky smile, ¡°I really do think you¡¯ve grown a lot too. Whatever happened, I¡¯m still proud of you. Really.¡±


    Sophie blushed a little more, unsure of how to react. She stroked her arm soft, feeling bashful for the first time in a while. Across from them, Aoi offered her own smile of support, giving Sophie a nod when she met her gaze.


    ¡°Ladies, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The carriage driver announced as they rolled to stop.


    Aoi collected her bow and arrows as the other two gathered their own weapons. Everyone shared a small nod and Eva opened the door with a click.


    A warm if a bit salty wind welcomed them. The humidity and dampness level increased considerably than when Sophie would look at the sea from the Academy¡¯s walls or even the port of Arteria. The coolness of the carriage vanished almost at once when strong beams of sunlight bared down upon the world outside. Seagulls squawked in numbers Sophie could scarcely fathom as the other carriages also creaked to a halt followed by the gentle clip-clopping of horses that the templars and inquisitors rode.


    Sophie eyed the orcish inquisitor warily. His heavy armour and church uniform underneath marked him as friendly. Eva had told her as much at some point. Though she respected that, she still felt a little uneasy. He was joined by his colleague, the shifty but stern looking Inquisitor Janus. Followed by Mila. Who, despite her youth and smaller stature compared to the other two, still looked every bit as if she belonged in their circle.


    From the second carriage, the other half of the group emerged. Four saints and saintesses under Aoi¡¯s direct command as part of her squad. Riding with them was Sophie¡¯s party member Hanabi, who seemed to be close with at least one of them. They were much rowdier than the inquisitors and far more cheerful, their whispered words and salutes of attention at seeing Eva approach was a bit endearing to Sophie. Eva¡¯s growing too.


    Ahead of them was a sleepy seaside fishing village. One that, despite its proximity to the Academy and the Bay of Arteria, had managed to maintain some relevance in the modern day. Its houses were reminiscent of the Arterian town houses, more sleek but tall, though most were made with stone blocks rather than the bricks of the city, and certainly none stood higher than two floors. The vibe however, felt much more relaxed and engendered a few stretches from Sophie as she took in the sight. Their arrival did not go unnoticed however. For trouble was coming in the form of a gaggle of curious villagers.


    Sporting more simplistic single colour tunics than the fancier city folk, the villagers didn¡¯t seem hostile at least.


    Inquisitor Janus seemed delighted by this reception and beckoned his younger colleague to attend to the matter with Eva and Sophie, much to Mila¡¯s chagrin. Sophie allowed herself a small chuckle at how annoyed the inquisitor looked.


    ¡°So many guests!¡± An elder looking villager welcomed them, his wearing of a small fez marking him as a bit more different than his compatriots. The chief, I reckon.


    Sophie looked around a little, not a lot of guards either. Though I guess it¡¯s the Academy Isle so things should be pretty calm. Laurusport is not far either, but still¡­ at least no guard¡¯s going to make us sit through customs, heh.


    ¡°We were expecting some scholars for research and a group of adventurers. Might I take it this¡­ entourage is a part of the former?¡± The elder raised an eyebrow, scanning the crowd, ¡°Ah, how rude. Pieter Caruso, mayor of Oakbeach. At your service honoured guests.¡± His raspy voice continued, like a man out of breath after running.


    Eva bowed politely, her form still impeccable from her days as a noble scion, ¡°Lady Eva Rosengart, I¡¯m a teacher to these kids.¡± She gestured at the carriage. Her eyes then turned to look expectantly at Sophie. Drats, called out.


    Sophie tried to imitate her bow, her nerves suddenly getting in the way at how intensely Eva seemed to be watching her. Fumbling a little, she steadied herself before speaking, ¡°Sophie Kastiane, party leader of The Lily Knights.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! So you¡¯re the adventurers, my apologies. You seem quite young though, for an elf.¡± The elder smiled, though his voice had grown a little less friendly.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Of course. Though if you don¡¯t mind, mayor. We have an idea.¡± She looked to Mila for support.


    The inquisitor frowned at being called upon but walked closer nonetheless, her head only briefly dipping in acknowledgment to the mayor.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, mayor, we¡¯re friends with the church and was wondering if it¡¯d be alright for the saints and saintesses to get some practice in handling things alongside our commission.¡± Mila didn¡¯t even introduce herself.


    At the mention of saints and saintesses, the mayor seemed unsure if intrigued, but the crowd behind him began whispering amongst themselves, an air of reverant excitement began building. A few fingers were even not so discreetly drawing the attention of the crowd to the other students. Their hair and demeanor were still easily identifiable as that of outsiders, or in this case, outlanders.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we would refuse the saints and saintesses but surely we¡¯d need to prepare more to welcome them. I¡¯m ashamed to admit it but we weren¡¯t planning on any festivities and-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re also trying to keep this a bit¡­ more low key anyhow. No need to do anything special.¡± Mila added.


    ¡°But still! It¡¯s the saints and saintesses! The Goddess would surely feel offended if we don¡¯t honor her chosen.¡± The mayor protested.


    ¡°It¡¯s a learning experience. I was the one who agreed to it, sorry for imposing.¡± Eva swooped in, ¡°I am an outlander myself, but as their teacher, I was hoping that they¡¯d get some more exposure to the world around them. So please, no need to treat us to anything special.¡± Eva smiled.


    Her words seemed to stun the mayor a little, the man searching for a response whilst his face cycled through a myriad of emotions. His gaze landed on the Inquisitors in the back, who deferred to Mila, who then deferred to Sophie, who then just nodded and tilted her head to Eva.


    Realising that there was nothing else to be done besides denying the assembled party, he gave in and sighed ¡°Of course that¡¯d be fine. But still, you should at least get some food while you¡¯re here. It¡¯s rare for us to receive such distinguished guests.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s-¡± Eva tried to argue.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think the saints would be happy to relax a little while we go through a briefing on the proper threat at hand?¡± Mila interjected.


    She nudged Sophie who hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°And don¡¯t mind the templar, they¡¯re here because the saints are. They won¡¯t interfere unless necessary.¡±


    ¡°Even the templars¡­¡± The mayor mumbled before quickly clapping his hands together, ¡°That¡¯d be splendid!¡± He announced with a fair amount more excitement in his voice, ¡°Quick, quick, tell Carter we have guests! Grill up some fish and honoured guests, please rest a while! Enjoy humble Oakbeach.¡±


    Having seemingly ignored the fact that they were here for a joint commission, the mayor began babbling to the other villagers to arrange things. A bit overwhelmed and equal parts confused, Sophie tried to determine what Mila was thinking. Judging by the small scowl and tired sigh that came from the inquisitor, Sophie guessed that this would likely be a little more troublesome than expected.


    <hr><hr>


    Two immediate problems faced the combined team. Along the edge of Oakbeach was a small cove, there, a cave in which villagers would place offerings to the Goddess Euthymia for good harvests and fortunes. Recently however, after months of finding the shrine getting desecrated by something within the cave, a small posse headed into it to ascertain the reason of the disturbances. Ever since they had vanished a few days ago, the villagers had put out a call for aid to the local authorities and the adventurer¡¯s guild. Now that they were here, they still had no idea what inhabited the deeper parts of the cave and why it was causing trouble. Figuring that out was the first problem.


    Their other issue was the conditions inside the cave. In theory, nothing should have changed. But the villagers also reported that water levels fluctuate a lot within it. That ever since the desecrations began, they could not maintain the area properly. That the environment itself seemed to be working against them. Discovering the cause of that and mitigating it would be the first priority before confronting whatever was there. Though that could easily prove to be one and the same.


    In either case, they needed to know more. Sophie and Mila, with Eva¡¯s approval, decided to have their party perform a reconnaissance mission into the caves first to ascertain the current situation. Only after that would they let Aoi¡¯s squad attempt entry. Mila didn¡¯t want to risk the saints, and Sophie just didn¡¯t want anyone getting hurt because of her. Hanabi mostly just shrugged her shoulders, the outlander simply excited to be doing something out of the ordinary.


    That was why the three of them were currently standing in front of a seaside cave, the echoes of the waves hitting the walls rushing out at them. It didn¡¯t seem like the inside flooded, but any amount of water still sounded like a pain. It meant the possibility that they would have to wade through water, or worse, swim inside the cave. Sophie was thankful that Mila was here. The inquisitor knew more than a few light based spells. Being in the cave, in the dark or only guided by torchlight sounds awful.


    ¡°Stars, the commission said ¡®investigate a desecrated shrine near Oakbeach, likely goblins or other smaller creatures, proceed with caution¡¯.¡± Mila scowled, teetering dangerously close to outright snarling, ¡°Nothing about a water logged half sunken cave, stars.¡±


    Sophie could tell Mila was more than displeased at the current condition of the cave. Or at least, displeasure from how inaccurately both the village mayor and other villagers had described this area. Sophie could sympathise, ¡®the shrine is easily accessible from the cave entrance¡¯ seemed to be a bit of a lie. From where they stood, only a yawning maw of rock and darkness awaited them, followed by the sloshing of water being deposited deeper within. All currently surrounded by dozens of colourful little charms and carvings etched or pinned against the stone entrance.


    ¡°Piece of piss.¡± Mila abruptly cursed and turned to Sophie, a look of exasperation overtaking her visage, ¡°Do you know how complicated operating in flooded environments can be? The church likes to be careful. Dedicated hydromancers and water mages to help manage the flow or help create air pockets. Equipment for divers and breathing apparatuses.¡± The girl stomped her feet indignantly against the stones below, scattering a few stray pebbles and dust, ¡°And what do we have right now? Swords, and rations. Like that¡¯d be much use underwater. Should¡¯ve called the damned Pathfinders at this rate.¡±


    Sophie smiled and nodded, giving Mila the chance to continue ranting whilst she surveyed the environment.


    Beyond the inquisitor¡¯s rage, she couldn¡¯t hear anything too out of the ordinary. Though admittedly, she didn¡¯t know what a seaside cave should sound like. To their left was Oakbeach, the right was a small just of land before shrinking back in to loop around to the coastal town of Villa Gard. Behind them, at a currently decent but still somewhat concerning distance was the beach leading out to the Bay of Arteria. Sophie let out a dissatisfied puff of her own, helluva place to build a shrine.


    Hanabi waved, having gotten a little closer to the cave than the other two. Sophie followed, dragging a still grumbling inquisitor along.


    ¡°Sophie, Mila.¡± Hanabi greeted them with a single finger salute, her boots making a small splashing noise as she kept tapping the inside of the cave, ¡°We¡¯ve got ourselves a path. A little covered with water but we should be fine for now.¡±


    ¡°Great, just great, at least high tide is a few hours away. If it¡¯s already filling up like this, however little, we can be certain that the deeper in will be worse. I swear, if those villagers erected the shrine deeper than a few dozen meters¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it gets too bad, I can just carry the two of you out.¡± Hanabi smiled, patting her chest.


    Sophie and Mila traded glances. That statement seemed false, yet at the same time, Sophie could tell they both also believed it to be part fact. While that in itself wasn¡¯t a problem, neither felt like relying on being carried out to be the optimal solution in case of trouble.


    Mila was the first to break the silence, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope it doesn¡¯t get to that.¡± She pulled out a small stopwatch adorned with church markings, ¡°We¡¯ll push as far as we can in an hour. If we can¡¯t find the shrine, we call this off. If we find it, we keep going till the hour¡¯s up. In the second scenario, we¡¯ll fetch the others and continue from there. In the first, well¡­ guess I¡¯ll owe some people some apologies. You both okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± The outlander hummed.


    ¡°Works for me.¡± Sophie agreed.


    ¡°Good. Then So¡­ hmm, just in case, Hanabi, your blade please.¡± Mila held out her hand, she was about to say my name, what¡¯s the matter?


    ¡°Eh? This?¡± Hanabi unsheated her weapon.


    ¡°Beshdidec.¡± Mila chanted.


    Hanabi¡¯s rarely drawn blade glowed a faint yellow-white, illuminating the cave entracing even with the sun still high in the sky. A light spell.


    ¡°Beshdidec.¡± Mila chanted once more, her own blade bursting with light as well.


    Sophie waited expectantly, ready to unsheathe her blade when Mila shook her head. ¡°Not you.¡± The inquisitor declared.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Magic does weird stuff to you, or you to it. Let¡¯s not chance it. Besides, you are a half-elf, you should¡¯ve inherited some level of seeing in the dark, right?¡±


    Sophie frowned but nodded. It all made sense, yet she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little more disappointed than she thought she would. With a final grunt from Sophie, they began diving into yet another cave.


    Water barely went past the outsoles of their boots, but with each step they made, a little splish or splash would echo a little louder the further in they got. Though Sophie was usually the one who led the charge, this time, Mila took point. Being more experienced at hostile situations and scoutings, the inquisitor was not just a natural fit, but she also had her sword lighting up the path in front of her. Seeing Mila wielding a sword with one hand and a torch with another, it almost felt like watching one of Gunmar and Aurelia¡¯s stories slowly playing out. It helped that she also found Hanabi¡¯s general curious demeanor reassuring to have around. As for herself, she simply waddled along with a rudimentary torch, her own blade not even drawn.


    At least with Hanabi here, I¡¯m not the only one out of place anymore. A droplet of moisture crashed against her forehead making her flinch. Stupid caves. It''s always a damned cave.

 Act 8 Chapter 3: Into the Oakbeach Caverns

    ¡°Despite the development of civilization across the continent, there are still often enclaves or colonies maintaining the most tenuous of holds in harsh environments. Mining colonies, settlements, monastic orders, are just amongst some of the few who struck out on their own. Nominally reporting to the local liege lords but otherwise wholly independent. It is for those people that I joined the Pathfinders. To ensure that they will always have at least one safe path to travel. ¡±


    - Junior Pathfinder Elena Hoffmann, Pathfinders Guild, ¡°Speech on Duty¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Desecrated was perhaps the wrong word for the state of the shrine. The entire thing had been practically demolished by whatever lurked in the cave. Stones lay strewn about the place, absently rocking back and forth from the little waves created by their boots. Whatever was left of the offerings that had been placed her crowded around dark recesses, forgotten.


    What was more startling however, was a small ring of stones and now soaked kindling within. Someone or something had started a fire here, or attempted to. The three shared a glance. Let¡¯s just hope this is from the villagers who tried to guard this place and not whatever monster might be here. If they could truly act as we do, might mean a more complicated foe.


    The more pressing question it raised though, was one that touched on the villagers. What happened to them? The mayor and the others all claimed that they had simply gone missing when they came to check up on them. Her eyes wandered past the sunken campfire and towards a slight divet in near the corner of the shrine. There, what looked like some now rotted pieces of material lay in a small pile, brought together by whatever had deposited the water in this chamber. They were clearly planning an extended stay. Did something pick them off? Lure them away? Just attack?


    A ripple of water from behind the shrine caught her attention. Moving closer, Sophie froze. Amidst the murky darkness and stone flooring, she barely caught sight of the flooring coming to an end as it became simply a pool of water. Following it, she found that through a trick of elevation, the divet with the materials looked closer than it seemed, and in actuality, it was a corner tucked away from the shrine. Over the pool of water and into the corner. So it didn¡¯t just flow there, it was left there?


    Tracing what little she could with her eyes as she swung her torch around, she found this pool flowing past the cavern walls. It took a few moments for her to register what that meant. A river of sorts, underground. Saint damned hells, another one. Sophie shuddered as brief flashes of her own broken and battered form floated down the river in the deep. Covered in a gargantuan arachnid¡¯s visera and the monster of the deep that waited at the pool. She wiped some of the sweat from her brow. How unpleasant.


    Hanabi¡¯s footsteps kicked up some water as she approached, startling the half elf a little before lowering her blade beside Sophie to help get a better look for the pool. Holding her own nerves back, she gave the outlander an appreciative nod, the two of them peered over the edge. They couldn¡¯t see the bottom. Only dark shadows that swirled around the light.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Hanabi hissed, ¡°That looks deep.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to fall in. I can tell you that much.¡± Sophie shuddered once more.


    ¡°Pfft, understandable.¡± Hanabi flicked the water with her sword a little, sending a small smattering of droplets up into the air, ¡°I know how to swim but I¡¯d prefer not practicing here either. Always hated swimming in gym.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie chuckled before she turned around, ¡°Mila!¡± She called out.


    The inquisitor trotted over, a classic scowl on her face while lightly tutting at the cave, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This river. Do you think whatever we¡¯re looking for is travelling by water?¡± Sophie asked.


    Mila frowned, her scowl deepening as she knelt beside the river. She kicked a small pebble into it, making the tiniest plop before it sunk into the darkness.


    ¡°Well¡­ piss.¡± Mila sighed, ¡°This is¡­ this would¡¯ve been pertinent information for them to have shared with us. A river here¡­ I don¡¯t think any of us nor the saintesses are equipped for aquatic combat.¡±


    ¡°But if something¡¯s living in the waters, why the hells would they care about the shrine? And why now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Mila rolled her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re here to find out.¡±


    Admonished, Sophie grumbled before turning her eyes deeper into the cavern. ¡°I guess that means we go deeper?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately so.¡± Mila scowled and trudged forward, her blade illuminating the way ahead, ¡°Just keep an eye on the water to make sure nothing¡¯s trying to sneak past us.¡±


    Sophie and Hanabi shared a grunt as Mila led the way once more.


    The trio plodded through the next set of chambers, thankful for the ill maintained but present pathway that allowed them to avoid watery areas. Though as they walked, Sophie could see the water rising past her soles and occasionally even lapping past her heel. It wasn¡¯t much, but coupled with the gradually decreasing temperature and coldness present, the deeper they went, the more the water worried her. Euthymia grant us your blessings, let us resolve this matter so that your shrine may be rebuilt without trouble, Sophie muttered a small prayer to herself.


    Along the way, they found more traces of temporary encampments or little nooks where things were stored. Signs that someone had been journey into the deeper chambers as well. Doesn¡¯t bode well for us then. Damn. I just hope things won¡¯t be troubling when Eva and the others get here.


    A flicker of a shadow. That was all Sophie thought she saw. She spun around, crouched and at the ready. The other two reacted at once, Mila holding her sword forward with the torch ready to block. Hanabi looked ready to throw both at whatever came their way. They waited with bated breath. But nothing came.


    Only the rhythmic dripping noise of water and an odd ripple or two. Nothing popped up from the darkness, nothing came into the light. The trio waited, then finally let out soft sighs.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Mila asked, the inquisitor looking a little weary.


    ¡°Thought I saw something. Right by the water''s edge.¡± Sophie whispered.


    Hanabi took point and moved closer, using her light spell-covered blade as a prod, poking into the murky depths of the riverbank. Silence answered her call, and stillness in its wake. Hanabi shook her head. Nothing.


    ¡°Sorry I-¡± Sophie began.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯d rather be a bit paranoid than caught off guard. And you have elven blood in you. You should be able to see in the dark a bit better than us. Keep a lookout.¡± Mila huffed.


    ¡°Uhn.¡± Sophie grunted, at least I could still be useful.


    ¡°Do you think someone¡¯s watching us?¡± Hanabi spoke up.


    The other two looked at her before trading a glance. Sophie could tell the possibility had entered Mila¡¯s mind more than once. The three then collectively turned their sights on the river. Nothing was there. But Sophie felt a strangely itchy sensation upon her neck when she gazed at the murkiness for too long. Feels like something¡¯s staring back at me, gah. I¡¯m losing my damned mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± Mila ordered before pulling out her pocket watch, the inquisitor¡¯s scowl returning with a vengeance, ¡°Another ten minutes. Then we head back or we¡¯ll be delaying the expedition too much and risk high tide later in the day.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s.¡± Sophie agreed.


    The trio set off once more, going deeper into the darkness that awaited them ahead.


    They passed by a few more chambers in a tense silence until Mila raised her hand.


    ¡°This is as far as we go for now.¡± Mila announced, her pocket watch gently ticking away.


    Their scouting mission stopped at a large cavern, where darkness stretched from places where their light could not reach. Relatively speaking, it was empty enough to fit several houses if not for the copious amount of stalagmites and stalactites present. There was also a large lake-like opening in the center of the cavern that halted their access. Though it was much like the river that led to the shrine, deep and its depths unknowable.


    Sophie felt her chest tighten, the scent of salt and seawater giving her an eerie sensation akin to the time she was dragged under in the deep. Fortunately for the trio, no matter how long she peered into the lake, no strange appendage or monstrous entity rose up from within it. Just the unnerving emptiness.


    Dejected but relieved, Sophie knelt down for a closer. But as she did so, her boot caught on a rock and she tried to push it through.


    Crack.


    She felt the sickening crack before she heard it, something giving way and snapping under her boot. That¡¯s not what a rock¡­, she looked down. White fragments exploded from beneath her feet and she had to take a moment to try and figure out what happened.


    ¡°Gah! Hells!¡± Sophie yelped unintentionally as she scrambled backwards.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡±


    The other two moved towards her.


    As her mouth opened, another sound echoed in the cavern.


    Splash.


    The trio paused mid-motion, two caught mid-step when they tried racing towards her. She herself stopped moving mid crawl. They had all heard it clear as day, something jumped into the water. Sophie had stepped on a skull half embedded into the rock, it wasn¡¯t possible for that to make a splash that loud. They were not alone.


    ¡°Sophie? Hanabi?¡± Mila hissed with urgency.


    ¡°I heard that.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    The two whispered back.


    ¡°Sophie? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Skull. There.¡± She slowly raised her finger.


    Mila prodded the ground, exposing more of the now half shattered bones. The inquisitor mumbled something under her breath as Hanabi pulled Sophie up.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    As she tried to dry herself a little, Sophie swore she caught a glimpse of something resembling yellow eyes staring at them from the darkness. But by the time she blinked, only the faint glow of the enchanted blades and torches remained. Stars¡­ Goddess protect us.


    Carefully, they filtered themselves into battle formation, ensuring that they could watch each other¡¯s sides. Unconsciously, Sophie maneuvered herself and the others away from the water¡¯s edge. If their enemy used the waterways, then they would have to come up to them.


    From a tunnel leading to the cavern, Sophie heard it. The unnatural growling of something cursed. Everything slowly formed together in her mind as the sounds were followed by the scent of mold and rot. The uneasiness, the emptiness of the cavern. That was the problem. The only other cavern she felt this from was when she fought the cultists and strange undead soldiers. Something foul was taking place, and likely a ritual. Sophie let out a growl of her own.


    ¡°Guys.¡± She unsheathed her sword.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Mila didn¡¯t even turn around.


    ¡°I think I have an idea what might be happening.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh?¡± Mila let out a startled noise, louder than expected.


    The unnatural growls grew louder.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Mila sheathed her blade.


    ¡°Mila?¡±


    Ignoring her, Mila beckoned for Hanabi to follow. The outlander did the same, the scabbard now glowing a little, though the enchanted light was far dimmer than before.


    ¡°Why?¡± Was all Hanabi said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if these things are sensitive to light. If we pull out our blades at the last moment, it might give us a small advantage.¡±


    It made some sense, though neither of the other two were in a position to disagree.


    ¡°Ah, wait a second. Sophie, you had an idea of what¡¯s happening?¡± Mila scowled at herself for momentarily forgetting.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Might be a ritual of sorts. The cave. It¡¯s too empty, too quiet. And now these noises¡­ something¡¯s going on.¡±


    Mila frowned, ¡°The noise certainly doesn¡¯t sound natural. Personal experience?¡±


    Sophie grimaced but acknowledged it, ¡°Yeah, a place called Saclia.¡± She whispered. Her hand unconsciously trembled a little, her heartbeat ringing loudly in her ears. Before Saclia, I was guilty. I caused so much pain and suffering¡­ but then¡­ She closed her eyes. She still remembered how effortlessly she dispatched her opponents. How she had forever stained herself.


    ¡°Hmpf. Why does it sound so familiar? Whatever the case, I¡¯ll have to look more into that after we¡¯re done here. For now, what¡¯s your assessment? Similar to Saclia? Potentially the same foes?¡±


    Sophie looked around at the cavern, then finally shook her head.


    ¡°There were cultists, undead, and trolls. No signs of any of that yet, I think.¡± Her eyes flitted back to where the skull was, her expression darkening at the memories, ¡°And it¡¯s too empty, the ritual back then¡­ there was more blood and sacrifices.¡±


    A flicker of sorrow flashed across the inquisitor¡¯s face before her scowl returned. Quietly, she pulled out her pocket watch once more, the intricate mechanisms continuing to tick no matter what was happening around it. After a few seconds, she snapped it shut and glanced towards where the sounds had come from.


    ¡°Dammit. A little less helpful than I thought. Anyone got eyes on where the sound is coming from? Seen a creature or two?¡±


    Two shaking heads responded.


    ¡°Fuck. We¡¯re out of time. Let''s just pray that whatever it is was a natural creature and not some invader. Sounded big enough." She snarled, "The plan stays the same. Regroup with the others and come in as a team. At least from what¡¯s happening now, the thing, or things, aren¡¯t venturing into here just yet. But if this is a ritual¡­¡± Mila sighed, ¡°Sophie, why is it I always have to inform the church whenever we do something?¡±


    Sophie rolled her eyes. Most had been just unlikely coincidences that demanded more attention than originally intended. However, with what happened at the farm, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more worried about everything.


    Still, with the enemy refusing to meet them here. She knew that Mila was right. There was no reason to deviate for now. I just hope the others don¡¯t get hurt. The saints and saintesses are definitely beyond average if Hanabi is any indication¡­. Eva better have taught them well.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°You guys got that? Grorok and myself will stay a distance away but will jump in when necessary. Remember Aoi, this is first and foremost a trial for your team, and us as a whole. So while we¡¯ll have autonomy in how to act, if something happens or an unknown foe threatens us, defer to the adventurers. Despite what they look like, they¡¯ve been at this longer than we have, yes, even Hanabi.¡± Eva shot the girl a cheeky wink, Hanabi throwing a thumbs up in return, ¡°So be careful, and work together.¡± Eva instructed her class.


    ¡°Yes, sensei.¡± Aoi snappily replied.


    The others on her team mutely nodded, allowing their leader to answer for them due to indifference or deference. Unlike the three adventurers who relied on lighter leather and reinforced armor pieces, the outlanders were equipped for war.


    Aoi and Izumi had a bow and crossbow respectively, though Izumi wore a heavier brown jacket and Aoi could easily pass for an adventurer herself if not for the church patch that she wore on her chest. Natsuki and Tsugumi both wore a modified version of a templar¡¯s light combat outfit. Combining metallic alloy and leathers to create an odd yet mobile set of gear for their up-close way of fighting using a spear and longsword. Then there was Tatsuki wielding his shield and axe, wild yet ordered, if in his own way. Augmenting his weapons, he wore a formidable set of half plates, making him loud and easily locatable within the caves, if at least, heavily protected.


    That meant the battle order remained much the same as they had begun the commission with. The Lily Knights would be responsible for scouting ahead and identifying targets or other blockages, whilst Aoi¡¯s squad would focus on engagement and practicing their battle tactics.


    Despite still ostensibly facing an unknown foe. Sophie couldn¡¯t deny the palpable sense of excitement that was building up within her. Nor could she deny a small measure of delight at being able to work alongside Eva. Undoubtedly the circumstances were not the ideal adventures the two had talked about in detail during their youth. But it was good enough. I hope you¡¯ll rely on your maid, Eva.


    ¡°You guys ready?¡± Eva turned to the trio of adventurers.


    Sophie nodded in response.


    ¡°Inquisitor Janos, anything to add?¡± Eva called out.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty much good to go. I¡¯ll stay out here to keep an eye out for the tide and placate villagers.¡± Janos replied from the cave entrance.


    ¡°Got.¡± Eva clapped her hands together, getting everyone else¡¯s attention, ¡°Anyone have questions? No? Alright then.¡± Eva shot Sophie a wistful grin, ¡°Lead the way, Soph.¡±


    Sophie tried to bow, though she was a little unsteady and flubbed it a little. Putting on an apologetic expression, she quickly righted herself and smiled, hiding whatever doubts she might¡¯ve still had.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± She bombastically announced.


    Sophie swore she saw Mila roll her eyes. I¡¯m not that incompetent¡­ am I?

 Act 8 Chapter 4: Battle of Oakbeach Caverns

    ¡°Imperial maniples operate within a strange grey zone between legionaries and special operations units. These hardened shock troops are typically equipped with the, or near to the top of the line equipment. Entrusted with high priority tasks especially during sieges, these troopers experience high attrition rates often not seen beyond that of frontline troops. Conversely, some specific maniples are even chosen to act in unison with the Speculatores, the Traxian Empire¡¯s reconnaissance and espionage element. However, the usage of shock troopers in more sensitive missions does suggest that the Imperial military apparatus might be stumbling into a few hurdles from having spread themselves across multiple fronts.¡±


    - Professor Cladius Salvius, Arterian Academy of War, ¡°Lecture: Examining Recent Events and Logistical Functions¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie stared up ahead, worried about her compatriot. When they had been just with Hanabi, Mila was completely calm and composed, if a little anxious. Now, Sophie could tell that every once in a while, the inquisitor seemed to quiver or tremble a little. In particular, whenever her eyes trailed off to Mila¡¯s enchanted sword, how it would wobble ever so slightly after a dozen steps. She¡¯s not just nervous, she¡¯s worried. But why? She seemed so calm earlier.


    But all Sophie could do was shelve the thought as she proceeded down the tunnels. She needed to keep an eye out on the waterways. If their opponents had aquatic capabilities, then they needed to be ready. Though Sophie doubted that they would be able to do much if that was the case regardless. None of the trio were skilled or even prepared for fighting underwater, nor did any of them relish the prospect. Certainly, looking at the saintesses and saints, their heavier armaments practically excluded them from aquatic duties almost entirely.


    Sophie could tell that regardless of where their foe might emerge from, today was already shaping up to be trouble. Mila was nervous when she usually wasn¡¯t. Eva looked a little stressed. The saints behind her looked equivalently paranoid as Sophie and the others had upon first entry. Only Hanabi seemed relatively composed, though the frown etched onto the outlander¡¯s face suggested more thoughts were hidden beneath the exterior.


    ¡°Maintain formation.¡± The outlander Aoi muttered from somewhere behind her.


    She could hear as the other members of the saint squad shuffle a little, their heavy thunks and clanks of their armor indicating their presence a few dozen steps back in the tunnel.


    Up ahead, Mila motioned for Sophie and Hanabi to get closer. The two rallied next to the inquisitor. They had arrived at the entrance to the massive cavern.


    The trio paused for a second, trying to listen for noise before Mila signalled for the saints to halt their own advance for now. Without the clanking of armour, Sophie could hear things a little more clearly.


    It was the same as before. Beyond the occasional drip of water echoing and the occasional unnerving breeze. There was nothing else. The cave was, for all intents and purposes, still a dead zone.


    That was perhaps the most worrying thing of all for Sophie. Her surprised scream at the discovery of the buried skull and subsequent speculating with the other two had clearly echoed across the cavern. Whatever was living here also growled in response. Which meant that they should¡¯ve at least known that there were people around. And yet, no ambushes or traps had been discovered yet. Despite not having taken that long to gather the saints, she still expected some form of response. Especially at chokepoints like this entrance.


    Sophie¡¯s gaze darted from the walls, to the ceilings, to the waterways, then all around again. If there was to be an ambush, she wanted it to at least be an engagement done with as much of an advantage as possible. But it feels more and more like this whole place is a trap in the first place.


    ¡°Lady Eva, hold your people here. We¡¯ll push on up.¡± Mila told the others.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Eva clenched her teeth, ¡°Fine.¡± She finished with a sigh.


    Mila nodded her appreciation and gestured for Sophie and Hanabi.


    The two joined her and as a group, pushed past where the underground lake had been. Wary of aquatic intruders, Sophie¡¯s eyes never left the water¡¯s edge, nervously shuffling past with the others.


    Here, their boots were now stepping into consistently ankle deep water. Each plop and splash became another way for foes to identify their clumsy advance. Yet, even with this guaranteed advantage of their location, there was still no attack, no activity beyond the water echoing throughout the cavern interspersed with hushed whispers from Eva¡¯s group.


    A small rocky jut blocked their approach as they circled around to the other side of the lake. From here, they could still see the other half of the expedition, Eva¡¯s people illuminated by torchlight though their faces had gotten blurry. Within visual range, at least.


    The trio¡¯s attention then turned to the rocky ledge. It was just about half a person taller than Hanabi and barely within arms reach if Sophie jumped a little. The three paused, taking a moment to listen for any other activity around them. Hearing and sensing none, Sophie took the first step forward.


    ¡°Boost me up.¡± She whispered to Hanabi.


    The outlander turned to Mila, who just shrugged. Giving Sophie a solid ¡®hmpf¡¯, Hanabi casually helped lift Sophie up slightly. Just enough for her to grab onto the top of the ledge, hoisting herself up to it.


    Steadying herself, Sophie reached down to help Mila. The inquisitor moved in front of Hanabi and was lifted up as well. Despite likely being capable enough herself, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but lend a hand and help her get orientated. Earning herself a small scowl from Mila, the girl at least grunted appreciatively before the two of them lifted Hanabi.


    Surveying their surroundings. They found more stalagmites and stalactites as well as two separate openings at the edge of the cavern. Troublesome. Splitting up would be a bad idea and yet¡­ Sophie furrowed her brows, we still have no clue where monsters or enemies might be. Tsk.


    Ensuring that their immediate surroundings were safe, Hanabi waved her torch in the air to signal the others that they were clear to advance.


    ¡°Split up. Check the path to those entryways. Come back here when we¡¯re done.¡± Mila ordered, giving the other two a firm nod, ¡°Sophie take the far side. Hanabi, with me to the closest one. Stay vigilant.¡±


    The trio then scouted the nearby area, each member probing a different area as they moved closer to the two openings. For Sophie, the unenviable task of making her way along the edge of the ledge towards the furthest opening filled her with a small amount of discomfort. Yet, in this, she discovered that she was not alone.


    Moving parallel to her, Mila and Hanabi were slightly further apart as they headed towards the other entrance. Even from here, Sophie could tell that Mila was displaying a level of nervousness that Sophie wasn¡¯t used to seeing from her. Though she wanted to help, her mind was no closer to a solution than when they had reentered the cave.


    Distracted, only now did she feel a shift in her surroundings. Against the backdrop of the chilly if somewhat humid cavern, Sophie could also feel a hint of warmth. Curious, she tried to search for the source, moving closer to the opening in order to take a peek into it. A change in temperature, odd. Something could be here. More than that, the stones here were unusually glossy, almost shiny or slimy looking.


    With her sword at the ready, she advanced cautiously into the opening. Taking one last look at the others, she motioned to Mila and Hanabi about her intentions. Hanabi seemed to just shrug. Mila was unreadable, though Sophie had no doubt that the inquisitor had a disapproving scowl on her face. Fair enough.


    Gaining tacit approval, Sophie took a step into the entryway and felt an ever growing sense of dread. Though she couldn¡¯t find the words to describe, all she knew was that something felt wrong. Searching the walls and ceiling, her eyes came to a halt directly above her. Gah! What the fuck? Sophie almost jumped, only a semblance of training and willpower allowing her to remain still without sudden movements.


    Two yellow vertical slits stared down at her, nearly all but transparent in the darkness of the cave wall. It seemed to flinch a little as she instinctively moved her torch closer to get a better look. Peering closer, she could make out the fact that the creature was a little longer than she was tall, clinging against the ceiling with its skin changing its pigmentation much like a chameleon. By now, she could sense that the creature was more than keenly aware of her and was watching her every move. What is that?!


    Her heart slowly started to race as she tried to consider what she could do in this situation. She could run, but she reckoned that it would pounce on her. She tried taking a step back, but it seemed movement agitated it as it¡¯s eye slits narrowed aggressively, making her pause until they returned to ¡®normal¡¯, whatever that meant. After the two remained stilled for almost a minute, neither making a move, fate decided to steal away Sophie¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Mila¡¯s voice called out, ¡°This end is clear, are you good over there?¡±


    Sophie gulped and continued staring at the creature, dammit.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­¡± She began but cut herself off as the creature looked more aggressive once again.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± A more urgent call sounded. Oh no, what should I do?


    From beyond her vision range, she could hear that Eva¡¯s troop had arrived as well. Having likely heard Mila called out, her mistress would likely have spurred the saints to move. The clanking and clattering of armour indicating as much.


    Warm air brushed against the back of her head and she shrieked. In that split second, she understood. She had been surrounded from the start.


    Sophie didn¡¯t have time to swing her blade when the first creature pounced.


    Air rushed out of her lungs and pain wracked her body as something likely thrice her body weight slammed against her with all it¡¯s might. Launched backwards, she collided with a stray stalagmite, making her involuntarily gasp for air and provoking the second creature. With a ferocious roar, it attacked. Sophie pushed off the stalagmite just in time as the creature¡¯s claw smashed into it, shattering the stone under the impact. Stars above! That strength!


    Scrambling to her feet, she shouted out her warning, ¡°Lizards! Big LIz-¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Her final words were caught in her throat, unable to escape as the first creature practically tackled her. Contorting with pain, she inadvertently let her sword slip from her palm, the grip slick with sweat and too slippery to keep hold of amidst the pain. Damned hells! Ack


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Someone called out.


    But she could barely hear them as the creature roared beside her, deafening her.


    The two crashed against a group of rocks, the creature¡¯s own momentum sending it to a halt slightly further than Sophie. She herself skidded across the ground, her leather armour tearing in places against the jagged stones that now bit at her flesh.


    She spun around, ready to charge at her attack when the second creature rammed her. Sophie had almost no time to brace as she was smashed nearly face first into a wall of stalagmites. Intense pain coursed through her but before she could even take a breath, the rocks broke apart under the assault.


    Managing to open one eye despite the agony she felt, she could see the slick dark lake quickly approaching. Dammit-


    <hr><hr>


    The rush of water drowned out any other noises beyond the frantic beating of her own heart. The pounding coinciding with the pain that pulsed out from her bruised body. A stinging pain flared up from her arm where she skidded along the cavern floor, expunging a faint dark red mist as she continued to sink, the faint traces of torchlight above barely visible.


    She tried to scream as the light was then blocked by the monstrous form of one of the creatures landing right after her. Only to start gagging and choking as the water rushed down towards her lungs. Worse still, the creature seemed momentarily stunned before regaining its composure, its slit like eyes immediately locating her even as she continued to sink. Oh no, oh no, no, no. Help! Help! Anyone!


    Sophie¡¯s rising panic dashed what rationality remained away. She began frantically flailing against what felt like a sea of molasses in an attempt to rise back out of the water and to avoid the creature. She rip and tore off her own sleeves in a frenzy and struggled to unclasp the buckles that held her leather jerkin in place. With her uncoordinated movements, she managed to writhe her body out of the creature¡¯s way as it dived at her, shooting past like an arrow.


    It only added to her increasing horror. The bubbles left behind in its wake only cementing her fear of the current situation. It was hunting for prey, and she had fallen into its killzone. No matter how hard she pushed her body, she felt as if she wasn¡¯t moving at all, only continuing to sink.


    She tried to blink but only winced, her eyes barely able to stay open as she tried to adjust to the water. Her heart grew louder and louder as all other sounds ceased to exist. Only the aquatic hells that she had found herself in reminded her that she was still alive.


    But she was running out of time. The fight above, her movements here, the creature smashing into her. Her strength was failing her, and against the crushing force of the water, she could feel soreness erupting from the already bruised muscles. Her lungs too were reaching their limit, her chest reeling with intense pain as she fought to hold on for just another second.


    A dark figure passed over her, and she just closed her eyes. Mila? Hanabi? Eva? Hah¡­ she managed to squint, getting a glimpse of the arrow like figure darting above her. The monster¡­ right¡­ exhausted, resignation reigned. Her flailing stopped as she let whatever disheveled scraps of her clothing float away from her. She held her arms against herself and waited. As her body involuntarily forced her to open her mouth for air, she began choking as water poured in.


    She retched and squirmed as the assault continued. But there would be no outlasting it. As her throat tightened and the squeeze of darkness grew, she felt a strangely weightless serenity embrace her. Hells¡­ I didn¡¯t even warn Yana to sever it with Ary¡­ sorry. It¡¯ll be a while till I get back.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Stick together! Watch the sides and roof!¡± Mila bellowed.


    She leapt to the side as one of the monsters charged at her. Before it could follow up, an arrow and a bolt pierced into the creature. It let out a horrific roar and reared its hind legs. Mila growled and recovered. She threw herself at it and tried to cleave into it. To her horror, the creature¡¯s skin proved resistant and she only managed to lightly cut into its scales.


    Hanabi led a quick followed up and forced her sword into the thing from behind. As it tried to abruptly turn, the outlander began pummeling its head, the lizard thing writhing under the withering flurry of blows. Seizing the chance, Mila used her blade to pry off a few scales and jam it into the creature¡¯s meaty head. It tried desperately to escape, wiggling this way and that, but to no avail. With another twirl of her blade, the creature lay still, it¡¯s bulbous slit like eyes focusing on her one last time before it perished.


    But she had little time for reprieve as the others struggled on. Tatsuki was smiling gleefully as he had one pinned with his shield and hacking away at another with his axe. The saintess Tsugumi and saint Natsuki were both skirmishing with a lizard, their spear and longsword barely finding purchase against the scales. Inquisitor Grorok kept any approaching the others way. Eva meanwhile, was despondent but caught in a rage, the girl throwing herself at one as she repeatedly stabbed one of the creatures.


    Only now did it truly sink in for Mila why the church revered the saints so much. Truly, beyond human. Their current situation was slowly shifting against them. Sophie had found the tunnel they needed, but she had been thrown into the lake with one of the lizards. From there, more had poured out, their scales hard as rock, dagger like teeth, and eyes filled with only an insatiable hunger.


    ¡°Sensei! Come back!¡± Aoi called out from behind.


    Eva was wading forward by herself, a fury triggered by the group witnessing Sophie¡¯s untimely collapse. Mila felt herself tremble a little, her worst fears becoming realized once more. When placed in command, people around her died, and there was nothing she could do. It¡¯s happening again.


    ¡°Mila!¡±


    Lost in the fog in her mind, she only half registered the voice calling to her, spinning around to find Hanabi violently shaking her shoulder.


    ¡°Mila! Light spell, now!¡± The outlander demanded.


    Caught off guard but not completely off the deep end, Mila hurriedly nodded. ¡°Right. Right.¡± It took a moment to understand what she was asking for but Mila caught on soon enough. Standing on top of the lizards corpse to give herself the best shot of lighting up this section of the cavern, she shouted only a single warning for the others, ¡°Be careful of your eyes!¡±


    It was an awkwardly delivered phrase but she didn¡¯t have time. Holding her hand out and sketching out the symbols in her mind, she began chanting the arcane spelling, ¡°Exreadlo Heinaotus Helaotux!¡±


    She felt the air around her buzz and hum with mana. The arcane energy near the shrine pouring into this room as it searched for the one who had the gall to call forth magic. She felt a slightl pushback as the spell¡¯s unexpectedly enhanced feedback sapped her energy. But with the tingle at her finger tips, she clenched her eyes shut as the world exploded into a never-ending whiteness.


    Hisses, screeches, alarmed cries came from the lizards and the saints. Her energy dispersing the holy light in ever direction, the blindingly luminescent spell leaving an imprint of a few rocky shadows even behind her eyelids.


    Exhausted but alive, she gingerly managed to force open her eyes and found that it worked. Most of the lizards were not used to such intense brightness and seemed to be stunned as they clicked and hissed at random. The saints were only a little better off. The battle frenzied Tatsuki had been blinded as well, so too were the two archers who failed to listen to the warning. But the others recovered quickly enough.


    ¡°Now! Go! Go!¡± Mila tried to rally them


    .


    Heeding her call, the remaining saint and saintess charged forth and began prying scales away with their weapons before plunging a cold metallic tip deep into the fleshy bodies of the lizards. Hanabi joined with Mila¡¯s assault and opted for the simpler method of blunt brute force as she found a large rock and dashed it against one of the creatures. Mila herself being the originator of the spell was a bit more prepared for the aftermath, unsteadily moving forward but striking with a deftness that nonetheless saw her blade slide in between scales of a panicked creature. The lizard¡¯s soft confused croaking almost making her feel bad until she remembered that Eva was still separated from them.


    Leaving the outlanders to the task of finishing them off, Mila darted between openings to reach Sophie¡¯s mistress. Eva¡¯s rage had seen that she ignored Mila¡¯s warnings and was now left flailing around as she tried to nurse her eyes back to normal. She was nominally surrounded, the light having thankfully blinding the creatures near her as well. Even in her crippled state, her hands connected with a blinded lizard and she began letting loose her fury against the beast, mauling it in the same way in which the creatures had likely intended to maul them.


    Mila reached the raging berserker and tried to avoid her. Instead, methodically executing the blinded lizards while she still had the chance. But as she cut into a third, she could tell that their stirrings were growing less panicked. They¡¯ve recovering, damned hells!


    A blood curdling brutish roar echoed across the cavern that made her blood chill. She turned to the source as Inquisitor Grorok practically tore on of the lizards in two. Skin, bone and scales collapsed in a pile on the ground, the green bloody pile letting out a foul scent she could smell even from here. In a ritualistic way, he beat his chest and let loose another orcish warcry.


    To her surprise, shrill alarmed cries rose from the lizard ranks. Their claws and feet skittered across the cavern¡¯s walls and floors as they slowly began to retreat. Confused as much as she was amazed, she looked to the Inquisitor who just shot her a look of, ¡®later¡¯.


    Annoyed but mostly thankful. She rushed over to the girl still beating up the dead lizard.


    ¡°Chameleon piece of-¡±


    ¡°Eva! Eva! Steady on. We¡¯re good now.¡± Mila grabbed the girls hand.


    Her eyes widened as the girl practically swung her in a small circle before finally coming to a stop. Eva¡¯s unfocused eyes blinked a few times, staring at Mila but not registering her presence. As the older girl started panting a little from her exhaustion, Mila could see her filtering between rage, confusion, and worry.


    ¡°Eva, hey, Eva!¡± Mila managed to sputter out after recomposing herself.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ Mila?¡± Eva winced as she tried to open her eyes properly, focusing on Mila.


    ¡°Eva. It¡¯s me. Yeah. Breathe.¡±


    Eva did not do as told, simply staring mutely at her before shaking her head and looking down at her lizard gut covered hands. She didn¡¯t seem to be in shock as Mila was expecting, just a sense of forlorn acceptance that somehow evoked more dread than she had thought.


    A sudden spark of life seemed to revitalise the girl¡¯s sense of urgency as she looked around the cavern. Her eyes examining every nook and cranny.


    ¡°Sophie? Where¡¯s Sophie?¡± Eva demanded, her frown returning, a growl in her voice as her hands now gripped Mila tightly on the shoulder.


    ¡°Gah, Eva! Careful!¡± Mila winced at the sudden pressure, trying to pry Eva off to no avail.


    ¡°Where is Sophie?¡± Eva repeated.


    ¡°Water, stars, she went under, remember? Nothing came back up yet.¡± Mila gasped.


    Eva immediately let go and looked ready to dive in herself. Stars above, these people¡­ Bracing herself in case of an aggressive reprisal, Mila scampered up and quickly tried to hold Eva back.


    ¡°The hell? Let go. I¡¯ll find her myself.¡± Eva snarled


    Mila sighed as a sense of weariness overtook her. She was tempted to let it go ahead, almost. She carefully chased after Eva and tugged on her arm, earning her a scowl in return, a rare occasion for her.


    "What?"


    "Not now, Eva. Your people need you right now." Mila tried to soothe the agitated girl.


    "Sophie''s still down there."


    "And neither her nor the monster has come back up or shown any signs of violence based on how the water looks." Mila reasoned, "Right now, we need to make sure we''re all good to go and what to do next. She is an, unfortunately an acceptable loss."


    "Acceptable loss?! You-" Eva hissed, the fury in her eye burning ever brighter.


    Mila wilted a little but did not back down, "And we both know she will make it back, no matter what." Mila hissed back.


    Eva looked ready to speak but held back, though the hatred in her eyes was enough to make Mila doubt her own resolve. She had at least caught the hint.


    "If she hasn''t surfaced yet. We can hope that it means a current will drag her or her body somewhere else in this cave."


    "And if it doesn''t?"


    "We''ll cross that bridge when we get there." Mila lowered her voice and avoid Eva''s withering gaze, "Jumping in the water randomly won''t do us much good either. We need to properly figure out what to do now that we know we''re not alone."


    Eva did not respond, merely glaring at her and the lake before finally grunting and offering a conciliatory nod towards Mila. Relieved that she had soothed the outlander for now, Mila allowed herself a tiny sigh. She''s not wrong though. We have no idea where this lake might take her and if she''s stuck at the bottom... Mila shuddered, let''s hope that doesn''t happen.

 Act 8 Chapter 5: The Culprit of Oakbeach

    ¡°Unlike the beastfolk of the realm who possess a modicum of their more ¡®wild¡¯ instincts. The lizardfolk of Verona, purportedly to due to their longer history, have, according to them, bred out those baser instincts. Allowing the existence of a flourishing civilization.¡±


    - Professor Kieran Boras, Arterian Academy of Science, ¡°Lecture: Beastfolk and Lizardfolk¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Dampness. Cold. Tiredness. Water.


    Emptiness. An echo. Solid. Pain. Darkness. Light. Warmth.


    Suffocating. Aching. Quietness. Splash. Splashing?!


    ¡°Gak, hak, hak, urk.¡± Sophie spluttered and coughed as her senses returned in a jumble. The need for air and expulsion of water overtaking everything else.


    Her eyes stung as she struggled to open them. A musky but salty breeze tickled her nose, prompting her to cough some more.


    ¡°Gaaah. Guhhh. Ahhh¡­ ahh¡­¡± Sophie panted as her next coughing fit finally forced some water out. Despite the somewhat stale scent in the air, she greedily stole a few breaths as she felt her chest finally start rising up and down more normally.


    Her fingers involuntarily tensed up, only to feel a smooth, cold metallic object brush against them as she clawed at whatever was underneath. Alarmed and realizing that she was not quite in the realm of the dead, she used whatever willpower was left to force her weakened eyes to open.


    She winced at the bright light that greeted her. The ringing in her ears fading in conjunction to let in the sounds of something crackling. Grunting, she managed to summon enough energy to shift her head slightly, allowing her a better view of her surroundings.


    ¡°Uuugh.¡± Sophie groaned as the returning of her senses included the pain her body was in.


    Heat radiated from above while the cold surrounded her and covered her in its embrace. Her body unconsciously shivered as it tried to drive off the unpleasant sensations, the movement only exacerbating the aching and bruises that she could now feel in earnest.


    Glancing down at herself, she found a small layer of soot that covered her chest. Above, a lazily tied up torch burned away in the darkness of the cave. Letting out another groan, she shifted enough to look at what her hand had gripped.


    A¡­ scepter?


    Trying to move, she found little things and needles poking into her.


    ¡°Gah.¡± Sophie recoiled from the poking and tried to roll away.


    ¡°Ahh! Urk. Shit, shit!¡± Sophie fell off her elevated position and landed in a heap , the clattering of metals and objects collapsing onto her. Whimpering, she started the process of digging herself out of the pile when she heard a watery noise nearby.


    A splash, then two, then the shuffling of things above her. Terrified, she froze and waited. Swallowing her fear, she found two big double slited eyes staring down at her, attached to a somewhat aquatic yet lithe but still humanoid face. The thing stared down at Sophie, it¡¯s head tilted just enough that Sophie caught a glimpse of flattened ears. The head was sat atop a slender neck and a naked humanoid torso with an ample bosom. At the hips however, was where things took a turn of for the different. Beyond them narrowing to a remarkable human looking labia and what seemed to be the rest of the package behind that, what surrounded it was the beginnings of sleek fish like lower half.


    As the two stared at each other, one terrified and the other neigh unreadable, a webbed hand with fingers reached over and poked Sophie¡¯s nose. Sophie flinched but dared not look away.


    Evidently pleased with what she had touched, the creature reached over with both hands and basically began fondling her face. The webbed hands were both wet, slimy, yet oddly smooth to the touch. Amused by her quarry, Sophie felt a tremendous strength pull her out of the junk pile and towards the creature. Too weak to resist, Sophie could only wince as she was thrust face first against the creature, turned into something of a glorified human towel.


    Despite the peril present in the situation of encountering the unknown, Sophie found herself getting flush ever so slightly from the excessive skin contact. Soon enough, the creature seemed to smile, and clicked it¡¯s mouth. Uncertain of its intentions or message, Sophie just awkwardly smiled and nodded, hoping to gain herself some time to properly appraise her current situation.


    Trinkets, scepters, bowels, jewels, plates and other little minor knick knacks lay scattered in a giant pile alongside a copious amount of singular rusted coins. Atop that, the poorly hung torch wasn¡¯t actually being hung up, just that the sconce it was set within was on the verge of falling. And it couldn¡¯t landed on me¡­ stars above¡­ Past the strange creature was a pool of sorts, the waters here considerably clearer and more blue than that of the cavern¡¯s lake. Although around them were still walls of stone and rock, Sophie was now a little less sure of where exactly they were.


    Perhaps displeased by Sophie¡¯s lack of proper response, the creature abruptly let her go and made the approximation of a frown.


    ¡°Wah?!¡± Sophie squeaked when the creature reached over and grabbed her chest, giving one of her breasts a few squeezes.


    At the same time, it seemed to feel it''s own chest, a small frown turning to curiosity. Its eyes lit up with amusement and it continued prodding her. Afraid but still reliant one being conscious to better understand the situation, Sophie acquiesced and tried to infer what exactly it was that the creature wanted. Unbuttoning her still soaked tunic, she bared her breast much to the thing¡¯s delight.


    Sophie cringed with every squeeze by the slimy webbed hands and almost let out a few rude words when it pinched her nipple. But the creature seemed to be more innocent than malicious as it continued to examining Sophie¡¯s body before comparing it to itself. The creature then out a noise that resembled an excited trill and slithered onto the rocky shore with Sophie.


    Whatever was left of her dignity disappeared in a flash as it practically flopped itself atop Sophie, their chests and genitals pressed far too close together for Sophie¡¯s liking. Despite this, it seemed to be busy thinking about something, though what it was looking for Sophie wasn¡¯t exactly certain. At least it seems calm for now, Sophie thought to herself.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sophie gasped out loud, What the fuck?! The creature¡¯s curiosity had gotten the better of it and it practically tore off Sophie¡¯s pants and rested its genitals directly atop hers. The sensation was unpleasant to say the least, though mixed in with a hint of frustration. Unlike Ary¡¯s, this creature was far more slimy or clammy and definitely a lot wetter as a whole being.


    Intrigued by her noise and writhing, the creature looked directly into her eyes, almost like it was searching for something.


    ¡°Ah, p-please, move.¡± Sophie whispered a small plea as the creature unintentionally grinded against her while looking into her eyes.


    Startled by her noise, it darted back into the water in an instant with a terrific splash that launched a cascade of cold cave water against Sophie¡¯s now mostly bare body.


    ¡°Saint damned hells!¡± Sophie unwittingly cursed out loud, frightening the thing even more as it now glared at her with caution.


    Worried about what would happen if pushed, Sophie hastily tried to mend their relations by pushing herself onto her knees so that she wouldn¡¯t appear as weak, but also extending both her hands to show a lack of weapons.


    At first, the creature didn¡¯t respond, merely clicking its mouth once. When that provoked no response from Sophie, it waited. Thus, she also waited. But as water dripped from her hair down to her body, she heard a small wafting of water.


    More curious than cautious, the creature swam over and grabbed her hands with its own. Though their fingers couldn¡¯t intertwine because of its webbed hands, Sophie could see its eyes widen with a sense of childlike wonder. In the flash of an eye, faster than even she could track, the creature zipped out of the pool and pushed Sophie down onto itself, coiling around her like a serpent having caught its prey. Yet, instead of devouring her, it merely basked in the bodily contact, treating her more like a pillow than a person as it settled down.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Relieved, Sophie allowed it to do its thing while she scanned the rest of their little cavern.


    The rock walls seemed to be of the same as the ones from earlier. The trinkets and baubles around them, Sophie began gulping as she started to recognize some of the designs. Astralis, Phaerus, Tessus, and primarily of Euthymia. The Goddess and Gods of the High Pantheon, of the Astralian faith. Little effigies and statuettes that could easily be overlooked. Most of found in homes, or at wayshrines like the one in the caverns. And if it¡¯s here, then the culprit¡­ Her gaze returned to the creature beside. Well¡­ damn. What now?


    Sophie shuddered as it examined her elfin ears only to almost jump as it recoiled after giving them a lick. It¡¯s face was wracked with disgust yet it made no move to free her from its grasp. In fact, based on its movements, Sophie suspected that it had somehow grown even more fascinated by her.


    But Sophie needed to get back to the others. Wherever she was right now, she was certain that the others were busy fighting against whatever lizard monsters had attacked her. Ah! The lizard thing! What the hells happened to it?


    Her brief moment of panic must¡¯ve shown in her mannerisms for the creature tightened itself around her. It placed its strange head besides hers, staring into her eyes before focusing on whatever direction she turned to look. It is¡­ mimicking me? It peered with a sense of poise that Sophie didn¡¯t expect to come from the creature. Then it abruptly used its tail to splash some water into the air. But as Sophie grit her teeth in anticipation of bare skin meeting the icy cold water, the contact never happened. Instead, the water particles interlinked in a primitive but grid-like water barrier.


    Too baffled to react, Sophie just watched as the creature returned to scanning the environment. Only when it let out a disappointed click of its tongue did the barrier collapse, the creature giving Sophie what she could only assume was the stink eye. Was it¡­ did it think I saw an enemy? And was it¡­ trying to protect me? Us?


    Gah, whatever the case. I need to get out of here. Wherever here is. Sensing her agitated movements, the creature trilled softly beside her and drew her attention to itself. Letting out a few self satisfied clicks as it grasped Sophie¡¯s concerns, it released her and bounded into the waters of the cave.


    Landing on the rock with her back, Sophie groaned and lay there for a moment, overtaken by the bizarre predicament. Based on the last thing she remembered being taken into the water by the lizard thing. It was reasonable to assume this new creature had either fought the lizard or stolen her from under its grasp. Not that she wasn¡¯t thankful. Not being trapped underwater or left to regenerate in a lizard¡¯s stomach was perhaps more than enough for her to be grateful for the timely if still troublesome rescue.


    It did leave more questions than answers for her. One such being, if this thing is the one that is raiding the shrines, then what are the lizards doing around here?  She lazily moved her head towards the pile of baubles and shrine offerings, and what the hells do I do with all of this? She would scratch her hair in frustration if she wasn¡¯t so fatigued and tired having only recently recovered from possibly drowning. She instead let out a small sigh, glancing down at her own body with an ever increasing sense of unease. And this cave doesn¡¯t look like it has any exits besides the water¡­ what¡­ now? What should I do?


    Her answer, or some parts of it, presented themselves soon enough. Ripples of cold water flowed out from the center of the pool, lapping onto the shore and tickling her feet. Preemptively bracing herself, Sophie tensed her body into a semi flinch, and let the rest carry through as a large wave washed over her with the creature¡¯s return.


    Sophie¡¯s shock must¡¯ve unconsciously shown on her face for the creature seemed thrilled by her reaction. In the center of the pool where it had surfaced, it dragged a partially eaten lizard corpse with it. The creature¡¯s expression suggested that it was the likely perpetrator of the act that led to the lizard¡¯s expiration. It trilled melodically in excitement and pushed the corpse towards her, the lizard¡¯s body impacting the rocks with a soft thud.


    ¡°Good uhh, good job?¡± Sophie managed to speak. Does it want me to acknowledge it? Is this an attempt to make me feel safe? I mean, I guess I appreciate it. It¡¯s not looking to kill me like the lizard was, yet.


    It waited expectantly, looking at the corpse then back to Sophie. When she didn¡¯t do whatever it was that it had expected, the creature looked almost annoyed before miming an eating motion. Huh?! It wants me to eat¡­ this? The lizard¡¯s corpse was almost twice the size of Sophie minus a multitude of chunks already having been consumed by the creature.


    Sophie balked at the notion. Beyond her initial distaste for eating something so humanoid. There were also the matters of health and safety that she was concerned about. Not only was the cavern¡¯s waterways likely connected to the sea somehow. The amount of bacteria, worms and what manner of other potentially hazardous materials have likely also touched the waters or just existed in the caves in general also posed a threat.


    Yet the creature grew impatient, letting out a muted whine and trying to act hurt in an attempt to mimic Sophie. Annoyed but unwilling to offend her captor, Sophie tried to think of a way to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t just double over with food poisoning immediately afterwards, or worse. Catching a glimpse of the torch, Sophie pushed herself to stand up, earning her a hiss of alarm from the creature. Holding her palms out to demonstrate the lack of threat, Sophie took the torch out of its holder and returned to the corpse. To her own surprise, the creature retreated slightly, sending little malignant glances at the fire. Is it afraid of fire? But then how did it set it up?


    Ignoring the questions pestering her mind, she set about the grim task of extracting some flesh from the lizard. Cringing and wincing the whole time she dug through its corpse to find a few hopefully more preserved parts of its body. She then used a few baubles to create a makeshift fire pit to keep the torch standing and placed the meat next to the flames.


    The creature observed the whole process warily, staying in the opposite corner of the pool. Yet, perhaps it was Sophie finally relaxing a little from having nothing else to do, or the smell of the meat being cooked. Gradually, it began approaching once more. A new twinkle of curiosity sparkling in its eye.


    It remained a subtle distance away from the fire, but curiosity had urged it to approach and it perched itself at the edge of the pool. Exasperated but a little happy that she finally made some inroads into calming her captor and regaining a little bit of control, Sophie offered a polite smile at the creature. She rested her head upon her knees and waited.


    In the silence, neither made a noise as the torch crackled away, the lizard meat slowly getting cooked by the flame. After what felt like an eternity passed, Sophie rummaged through the bauble for the scepter from earlier and used it like a fork to stab into a moderately well cooked piece of meat. To the creature¡¯s horror, Sophie approached it with the meat and presented the piece before it.


    It sniffed it cautiously, like an animal detecting something new for the first time. It poked and prodded at it, trying to determine what exactly had happened to the meat before snatching it off the scepter and holding onto it. Sophie was almost amused when it tried licking the meat, and only when it found it less repulsive than her, did the creature sneak in a little bite. Almost instantly, it¡¯s expression changed to one of delight, and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the first time it had eaten something actually cooked to any degree.


    Sophie herself, found a piece that had almost been burnt to a blackened crisp and gladly chose that as her own meal. Better burnt than filled with parasites or worse, Sophie reasoned. Taking a bite, it tasted about as appetizing as it looked and Sophie nearly hurled it all back out. But with a little bit of coaxing from a potentially dangerous scenario, Sophie managed to at least swallow a bite. It was tough, burnt, springy, like chicken but wrong.


    Still, the creature seemed delighted enough by the discovery of cooked food and Sophie had plenty more meat roasting next to the fire. Meat that she had little inclination of eating herself. Sensing her chance to make a move, she gestured for the creature to approach her, hoping that it would associate goodness with her. It only hesitated for a moment before approaching. Annoyingly, it decided to coil itself around her instead of sitting elsewhere, its humanoid torso still cold from the water now pressed against Sophie¡¯s own, making her shiver a little.


    For her part, Sophie quickly collected the rest of the cooked meats to avoid burning them. She put them in a skewered stack on the scepter and presented it to her captor. Positively brimming with joy at the offering, it performed whatever way it showed appreciation for things on Sophie. Playfully slapping its sleek dolphin-like tail in-between Sophie¡¯s legs. Trying her best to endure the brief pain, Sophie then felt the creature begin roughly brushing its cheeks against her hair. Alarmed but not as afraid anymore, Sophie accepted the gesture and found some small comfort in the press of its fleshy bosom and finally decided to lean against it with a heavy sigh. Until I can come up with a plan or coax it to take me back¡­ I¡¯m stuck here, aren¡¯t I?


    This only encouraged the creature even more, as it let out soft melodic clicks that slowly formed into a soothing rhythm. Sophie could feel it even if she couldn¡¯t understand its clicks. There was something arcane tinged onto the melody. Tired from her recovery and weary of everything that has happened. Sophie came to the realization that she would need to rest before carrying out any concrete plan to return and help the others. I¡¯m at this thing¡¯s mercy and¡­ she yawned, the rhythm making her sway a little, Goddess¡­ I just hope everyone¡¯s alright.


    Leaning back into the creature, she could feel it press even closer to her, the creature having devoured the cooked meat and was now wrapping its eerie hands around her chest. Too exhausted to shrink away from the touch, Sophie felt it embrace her from behind while continuing to nuzzle her head. The last conscious thought that crossed her mind was a simple, if somewhat profound discovery just before she closed her eyes. Wait, is it¡­ intending to keep me here?

 Act 8 Chapter 6: The Mermaid of Oakbeach Caverns

    ¡°It is only in recent times that we¡¯ve seen a rise in cases being reported of ¡®feral¡¯ lizardfolk. While many in the scientific community posit that this isn¡¯t a new phenomenon but rather, that it had been underreported for decades. A few scholars argue that a more malicious causal factor for the rise in what we have termed as ''ferality'', is due to the emergence of Traxian warships found half sunk and partially beached off the coasts of Verona. Those scholars suggest that the overly dramatic rise in recent cases could potentially be the result of biological or arcane warfare. While that remains to be seen and is unlikely, it is a concerning possibility that we cannot simply strike down without proper evidence.¡±


    - Professor Kieran Boras, Arterian Academy of Science, ¡°Lecture: Beastfolk and Lizardfolk¡±


    <hr><hr>


    This was meant to be a simple commission, how did it evolve so quickly? Sophie grumbled to herself as her eyes fluttered open once more. Her head was aching, but not from the pain of being smashed around. It was a more familiar ache, one that hinted at low quality sleep. Not that she was surprised. Sleeping bareback on a pile of trinkets in a cave wasn¡¯t exactly what she would¡¯ve chosen for accommodation if she had a choice.


    The half human half sea creature had lulled her to sleep with some bizarre arcane magic. Sophie suspected it was less direct magic and one that ¡®suggested¡¯ the right scenarios to tilt in its favor and bring her low. After all, direct magical impacts have had less than stellar responses. Ugh. Sophie massaged her head and found no sign of the creature nearby. Only the former shrine offerings in a pile behind her, a now strangely fluorescent pool, and the torch whose flame had already run out.


    Her movements however, were clumsy and far from graceful. The noise had garnered attention of her captor. From within the clear water, Sophie watched with a hushed sense of awe as the creature swam up at speeds beyond comprehension. With her eyes no longer foggy from the aftershock of half drowning. She saw not just a creature, but a maiden whose appearance alone could charm dozens.


    Beyond the sleek fishy bottom half, the torso and above was of a comely woman, eye-catching and almost too perfectly proportioned. Beyond the slightly too round eyes and flattened ears, Sophie could fool herself into thinking this was just any other extraordinary beauty. But seeing the creature now, it finally hit her that she was in the presence of a mermaid or a siren. Supernatural demi-humans whose main concern to civilization was luring stray sailors off their ships and devouring them. Or so the stories go. Now at least, she could see why people could be so easily bewitched by appearance alone in legends, let alone lured by its songs. So why is this one so odd?


    On cue, the creature surfaced with an excited trill. It found Sophie awake and peered at her with a child-like delight in its eye. It definitely thinks of me as property, Sophie sighed.


    The creature that was likely a mermaid sniffed the air for a few seconds before dipping back under the water. Curious, Sophie unintentionally took a step forward and was greeted with a tremendous splash as it surfaced just as quickly. From somewhere under the water, it lifted, with some amount of effort, and threw onto the cave floor, a new lizard corpse.


    A hundred thoughts crossed Sophie¡¯s mind in an instant. But before she had time to give any of them due consideration, the mermaid thing slithered out of the water and stared at her. Its rounded eyes only enhanced the effect of its attempt at puppy-like eyes and Sophie died a little on the inside seeing such a sight. What if wanted was answered just as quickly when it looked to her, then down at the snuffed torch, and then at the lizard. Ah, it wants me to cook. But¡­ how?


    The sheer ridiculousness of the situation caught her off guard and she couldn¡¯t help but nervously chuckle a little. Stuck in a cave with a mermaid. And it just wants me to cook. Hah.


    Her laughter, unfortunately or fortunately for her, had been like a signal to the mermaid. Bobbing happily, the creature slithered using its back half and quickly coiled itself around Sophie once more. The cold water covering its body now stinging Sophie¡¯s skin with every point of contact. Still a little groggy, Sophie froze up as the mermaid gleefully clicked its tongue and began petting her by grabbing at her body once more.


    Amused, stunning, annoyed, and confused in equal measure. Sophie simply let it happen as she wondered how to turn things to her advantage. With the mermaid''s return and the presence of a fresh corpse, it told her two things. It has access to the lizards in the caverns and the potential path back to the others. It also is no friend of theirs and considering it likely saw the other trying to kill me under the water before it saved me, it could be a useful ally albeit temporarily. Sophie just ignored the implications of the baubles in this cavern that indicated the mermaid was at least looting Euthymia¡¯s shrine. Though that did raise another interesting question for her. Surely the Goddess of Water and the Oceans would know that one of its own is the one responsible for taking from its shrine? And if it¡¯s still here, does the Goddess even¡­ care?


    ¡°Urk.¡± Sophie grunted as the mermaid squeezed a little tighter, practically gnawing at the top of her head. At least in a friendly way, she hoped.


    The mermaid cooed a little before finally unwinding itself from her. Its tail lightly tapping the side of her thigh as if to signal the beginning of her day. Still trying to come up with a plan to return to her comrades, Sophie absently began the arduous process of trying to reignite the torch. Only after taking a few moments trying to create sparks using two metallic trinkets that she realized, to her dismay, whatever wasn¡¯t burnt ashes was soaked thoroughly by the lingering moisture in the air. Alarmed that she would disappoint her captor and sabotage her own chances of escaping, she desperately looked around for some other flammable material.


    Her efforts in scrounging through the pile of trinkets did not escape the mermaid¡¯s notice. The creature¡¯s gaze seemed to follow her every move as she dug through the jewels, baubles, statuettes, ornaments and all manner of pretty if ultimately useless junk. Trying her best to ignore the hairs on her necks standing on their ends, she searched some more only to be suddenly halted, her arms restrained and pulled behind her with surprising strength. Stars!


    The mermaid looked at her with an amused if somewhat pitying expression before releasing her. It then motioned for her to follow and slithered over to a different pile of baubles before rummaging through a different pile to reveal a handful of carved wooden statues. Sophie took one look at them and paled. These were carvings of the Goddess Euthymia and she understood the mermaid¡¯s implication. Things to burn. But if we do¡­ the wrath of the Godesss will be unceasing. How¡­ should I discourage her?


    Gently shaking her head, she noticed the mermaid¡¯s expression turn into a small pout. For a brief moment, she saw the same childishness that she sometimes found in Ary and her heart softened a little this day. Offering the mermaid a small smile, Sophie¡¯s thoughts then landed upon the lizard. Surely it¡¯d have some fat right? If I remember basic biology¡­ there¡¯s uhhh, would the legs have fat? The fat? That¡¯s burnable.


    Believing that she had found a solution, she coaxed the creature to instead follow her. Grabbing some particularly sharp trinkets, she began the grim task of trying to sever the dead lizard¡¯s limbs when she was once again restrained, though this time far gently likely due to the potential weapons she was holding. Cautiously, the mermaid pushed her away from the corpse and gripped the tail before letting out a small howl and ripping a chunk of it off. Ignoring the blood that splayed onto her, the mermaid turned to Sophie and beamed, proud of what it had done. Before she even had time to react, it severed the rest of it, leaving a bloody stump where the tail had once been connected. Turning to her again, it beamed with double the pride.


    Sophie was equal parts horrified and impressed. The strength behind that feat was definitely beyond herself if not even comparable to the saintess. Or at least close to that. Sophie immediately thought back to the times that the mermaid had coiled itself around her and wondered just how easily it could¡¯ve suffocated her if it really desired to. Breathing a small sigh of relief at the thought of having at least established some form of rapport with it, Sophie offered the creature the friendliest smile she could muster to congratulate it on the deed.


    Having received the prerequisite ingredients, Sophie returned to trying to start a spark when she heard a small giggle. Looking up she found the mermaid making a mischievous expression before cold, slightly bloody hands patted her on the shoulder. Sophie just watched as it jumped back into the pool and disappeared under the surface, leaving her alone in the cave. A little intrigued, Sophie walked over and glanced down at the clear but somewhat bloody water.


    What she saw was a shaft that seemed to stretch downwards before bending out of view. Bioluminescent rocks and small dots of light lit up the entirety of the passage, creating a blueish greenish glow that seemed both fantastical yet foreboding.The mermaid¡¯s tail fluttered gracefully in the luminescent waters like something out of a fairytale. Sophie stood at the shore, mesmerized by the sight.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Even after the mermaid disappeared from view, she still stood for another moment. To think that when I first woke up this was pitch black save for the torch. How is the rest of the caverns? Where do the lizards reside? And what are Eva and the others up to? Stars, how long did I sleep? Are they even in the caves anymore? And high tide, what if¡­


    So lost in her thoughts that when awareness of the world returned, she found herself almost nose to nose with the mermaid. Too startled to move, Sophie just stared dead ahead. In the mermaid¡¯s eyes, she saw a deep, all encompassing blue like the ocean. A tenderness that she didn¡¯t notice at first. Then she saw the reflection of her own eyes, the little gem-like sparkle that lay within them. The mermaid¡¯s breath brushed against her chest, the warmth tickling her bare breasts even as little strands of hair poked against her forehead. What she found most remarkable of all was the almost complete lack of smell from the creature, only the slight saltiness of the sea water mixed with the cavern¡¯s air.


    It was the soft clink of something hitting a rock that finally broke the entrancing spell. Both human and mer turned to the object that had been accidentally dropped from the mermaid¡¯s hands. Glowing ever so faintly bluish yellow, it was a magefire lantern. Sophie almost gawked at it. Magefire? Here? That means either a camp with mages, ancient arcane remnants, or the lizards have a mage of sorts. All of which includes less than willing procurement or theft. And so quickly! How did¡­ how did it¡­who¡­


    With the moment lost, the mermaid returned to its antics and nudged Sophie towards the lantern, pointing to it and the tail. At a loss for words, Sophie set about her task and eventually managed to set the few bits of fat in the tail alight. With the task accomplished, she was then joined by the mermaid as they butchered the lizard''s corpse.


    Still uneasy about consuming lizardfolk, crazed or not, Sophie tried to offer all the meat to the mermaid. She found herself betrayed however, as the scent of roast meat, questionable or not, elicited a growl from her stomach. The mermaid seemed to immediately sit upright as it investigated the sound, arriving at the logical conclusion that Sophie hadn¡¯t eaten enough. It quickly pushed some food her way and slithered a little too close for comfort. Like an owner making sure their pet eats what it needs. Left with little other option, Sophie hesitantly began gnawing at the meat.


    Yet, whatever it saw worried it. For the mermaid¡¯s expression drooped and it hastily scrambled back into the water after a few clicks of its tongue. All Sophie could do was continue to gnaw on the meat as she waited, a little apprehensive about whatever the mermaid was planning next.


    It surfaced not long afterwards, its hands and mouth both clutching a copious amount of green planet like things. What the? It carefully plopped its haul beside the fire and the meats and draped a few over the meat, letting them cook together. Is that¡­ algae? Seaweed? Is it using that as¡­ flavoring? To make it more palatable. By the time the first piece was done, it gently nudged the piece towards Sophie as it had before. With exaggerated motions, it then consumed a wrapped piece of lizard meat, prompting Sophie to do the same.


    Sensing the mermaid¡¯s moment of vulnerability, Sophie gritted her teeth and made her plea. She needed to press the advantage while she could.


    ¡°You now know how to cook. You¡¯ve even figured out seasoning, hah. I¡­ I need to get back to the others. Back to the cave where they¡¯re fighting these¡­ things.¡± Sophie gestured at the lizard, her eyes never once leaving the mermaid.


    In the creature she spied a multitude of emotions. From initial confusion at Sophie suddenly speaking, to concern when she continued. As Sophie mimed going into the water and away, the mermaid¡¯s expression dropped even further, a frown knitted across its brow. Sensing the sorrow radiating from the creature, Sophie felt a little guilty, but she continued nonetheless.


    ¡°I know it must be¡­ uh¡­ I guess it''s weird to have someone like me around. But my friends, my people. They need my help. When I fell into the water I was afraid of dying. And for that I¡¯m grateful for your aid. Yet I was also afraid of letting my companions down and I¡­ I don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been here. How they¡¯re even doing. Do you understand?¡± Sophie tried to sound as gentle as she could.


    Yet even she could tell the mermaid¡¯s rising dissatisfaction. The creature¡¯s expression turned into more of a scowl than anything else. Whatever soft if mostly neutral pleasantness that was being wafted into the air now turned into a more sulfuric bitterness that tickled her nose. She didn¡¯t know if it was from the burning tail and meats or the mermaid somehow controlling its own scent pheromones. Only that it deepened the darker the mermaid¡¯s mood got.


    ¡°And¡­ and I really need your help. Please.¡± Sophie finally presented her plea, her gut churning with guilt and fear, ¡°I¡­ I know it¡¯s rude to take advantage of your kindness and I thank you immensely for the care you¡¯ve shown. But¡­¡± She paused, can it¡­ even understand me?


    Giving her no time to continue, a vicious expression flashed across the mermaid¡¯s face, it¡¯s immaculate and beautiful figuring contorting into one of rage and anger. Yet, as Sophie braced herself, the mermaid instead darted into the water with a terrific splash. Huh?


    Lost in the moment, Sophie cautiously approached the water¡¯s edge, only to see the mermaid¡¯s figure shooting straight for her. She quickly jumped back, expecting an attack. When the onrush of water hit her, there was nothing else. The wave was hefty, cold, and monstrous, but that was it. It was just water.


    At the edge of the pool, the mermaid¡¯s head only half poked out of the water, the rest of its body remaining under the surface. Still moist and dripping with water, Sophie noticed something strange. It¡¯s eyes had narrowed and seemed to be getting wetter. It took a few seconds before Sophie glanced into the water to find the mermaid¡¯s mouth had pursed into a quivering frown. Is it¡­ crying?


    As if sensing Sophie¡¯s discovery, the mermaid launched it¡¯s back-half upwards, its sleek tail shooting into the air and crashing back down. It launched a terrific splash at Sophie that swept her off her feet. Slipping and slamming against the ground, Sophie let out an instinctive groan. Stars, that¡¯s gonna bruise, she grumbled as she gently rubbed her hip.


    Startled by her little groan, the mermaid¡¯s demeanor instantly changed and practically flew out of the water, a sorrowful expression tinged with regret on its face. It clicked its mouth rapidly to indicate some sort of alarm and Sophie just calmly raised her palms once more and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She stated.


    Relief seemed to overtake the mermaid before a sudden realization brought its mood back now. It refused to look at her and merely sulked as it backed away. Watching this strange behaviour, Sophie¡¯s heart tightened a little as she too, had an epiphany of her own. Ah¡­ it clearly can understand me. And it¡¯s lonely. Huh.


    Sophie closed her eyes. Yeah¡­ I guess it must be a shocker that I didn¡¯t die, huh? Stars¡­ her eyes opened once more, taking a better look at the cave around her. Alone and living here, it¡¯s gotta suck, right? Her shoulders sagged as a new weight fell upon her, you think someone can finally stay and well¡­ it just had to be me?


    Sophie chuckled a little, deciding to at least try to understand the situation better now that she knew it could comprehend speech, or at least her gestures.


    ¡°Hey. Ummm, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sophie whispered.


    Her voice carried in the cave.


    A soft hissing came from the mermaid who still resolutely decided to look away from her.


    ¡°You¡­ live here, right?¡±


    A series of clicks echoed in response. I¡¯ll assume that means yes.


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    This time there was no response. Only a quiet shuffling as the mermaid retreated back to the water¡¯s edge, its head remaining turned away from Sophie.


    Remembering how she had first met Ary and the vulnerability they had both shared. Sophie slowly approached and reached her hands out besides the creature, making sure that it could see them clearly and react if it needed to. It did not move. Sensing acknowledgement, Sophie carefully wrapped her arms around the creature, only now feeling just how seductively soft the creature¡¯s skin felt.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie repeated, giving the mermaid a hug, ¡°It sucks being alone, huh?¡±


    This time, instead of silence, she could make out a quiet coo coming from the mermaid.


    ¡°I¡­ I know how it feels. But I need to get back to my people. They need my help. And those lizards don¡¯t seem to be very friendly. So-¡±


    Before she could continue, the mermaid let out a whine as its body shuddered. Sophie could feel her own throat tighten a little in response. Despite the creature not wailing out loud, she could almost sense every emotion that was currently flowing through it. And though it did not speak as she did, she could understand it all the same. The pain, the sorrow, the loneliness. All coalescing into an ever tightening noose as Sophie¡¯s words only aggravated it further. How long has it been here all by itself? How long has it been since it could interact with someone the way it did with me? Stars above, it must be a miracle it hasn¡¯t gone mad. Poor thing.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie whispered one last time, her own voice choking up a little.


    Goddess above, I feel awful, but what else can I do? She prayed. I beseech you, Goddess Euthymia of the seas, please tell me how I can care for your children and still protect my own. For I too, feel their pain. And as you protected me travelling the seas, please allow me to do so for yours.

 Act 8 Chapter 7: The Push on Oakbeach

    ¡°Mermaids, nererids, sea nymphs, and sirens are all generally classified within the grouped strata label of humanoid feminine-type merfolk. However, the differences in culture, behaviour, diet, environment, between each of them, let alone all of them, could not be any greater. Take mermaids for example. Mermaids are perhaps the most typified of merfolk ¡®species¡¯ (and I use that term species loosely), they are a communal folk that is part of the whole merfolk society that also includes mermen. They live in underwater cities and rarely approach surface dwellers. From what others have studied and what information we have on them, it can be concluded that the typical mermaid or merman will have a dedicated ¡®pod¡¯ of other merfolk that they travel and live with as a unit. ¡±


    - Professor Adrian Cousteau, Arterian Academy of Science, ¡°A Study Into Undersea Civilisations and People¡±


    <hr><hr>


    There was a cold quietness in the way the mermaid performed. The creature avoided clicks and narrated its own tale to her through motion and the waters. Like an intricate dance that was both somber and morose, left without a voice of its own as the story continued to unfold. The pool itself became the canvas as a kaleidoscope of colours flittered out from around the mermaid, the hum of mana in the air as the world reacted to its touch.


    With every motion, every splash, a tapestry of this small part of the world revealed itself to her. Unlike the magic she had sensed so often before, there was something familiar yet different. Close to the divinity of the Lady of Shadows or that of Astralis¡¯s miracles. Yet, just different enough, a few steps removed but connected to the earth nonetheless. It was a force wielded by a child of its own, a natural, elemental force, more primeval than true magic.


    On the web being weaved, she saw it. First there were many, then an outcast. Nothing changed, a calm stillness, the tinge of greeness in the water, a demonstration of peace and harmony. A wave rippled forth, the mermaid¡¯s arm rising and falling, the look of dejection crossing its form. Like an unstoppable tide, the wave swept away the many, leaving but a single droplet of green that surrounded the mermaid. The waters now calmed, returning to the ethereal blue of its origin.


    But in its serenity was the loneliness, one that Sophie felt a small amount of kinship with. A feeling similar to the fear and horror she felt in the Mistveil, when the world itself seemed set against her. A tuft of yellow streaked out, calling for attention, a plea to the world. It was ignored.


    The mermaid¡¯s melancholy radiated outwards and she dived downwards with a splash only to return magnificently. Then she dipped and surfaced again and again, a bizarre display until Sophie finally caught on. A desperate search, all alone. It surfaced one final time before gesturing to the cave, a nook carved into the world, hidden away from everything. A place for it to live just as much as it was a place for it to die.


    At the end of this act, it paused, looking to Sophie for a response. In turn, she dipped her head in acknowledgement, a sense of somberness overtaking her as well. Seeing the impetus to continue in the way the mermaid tensed, Sophie offered it a soft smile. A pained, if small smile was returned by the mermaid. Judging by the way she shifted her body, Sophie could tell the performance would go on.


    From where it was, the mermaid splashed a wave towards the pile of trinkets in the cave. As the waters brushed past Sophie, she felt an ethereal cold chill her to the bone. In the loneliness of this cavern, where endless tributaries, paths and winding passages stretched through the rock from sea to land. Here, the mermaid made landfall, and here it established a home.


    Sophie could already anticipate parts of the next act, the pain and conflict that had shaped the mermaid to become a lizardfolk ripping monster. By now, Sophie knew there was no point distancing herself, all she could do now was watch the rest of this display play out. Noting the attention she was now paying it, the mermaid leaned over and wiped her hands on Sophie¡¯s cheeks, likely some misguided attempt to squish her cheeks that just left them cold and damp. But she did not protest, accepting the gesture and gently giving the mermaids inhumanely smooth arms a gentle stroke of her own.


    The mermaid nearly cried, only a singular harsh click of its tongue restraining it from breaking down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sophie whispered.


    The mermaid flipped away from her and splashed back into the water. This time, as the cold reached her, Sophie just let it happen, a part of her trying to let her body join in on the performance. The mermaid then shifted as she dipped in and out of the water, throwing little corals, fishes, shells and rock all around the outer edges of the pool save for where Sophie was sitting. She then leapt out of the water with a terrific jump, landing like some mythical figure out of a fairy tale.


    It then stayed underwater as the surface returned to its natural state. The waves left in its wake becoming nothing more than ripples at best. When she surfaced once more, chest proudly pushed forward, she put on the airs of a benevolent soul, herding the detritus and cave flora in certain directions, before mimicking, albeit a bit strangely, the motions of casting a fishing pole. She then acted out humanity¡¯s despair, fear, and uncertainty at their struggles of living. Only then, did she push and guide the aquatic lifeforms to them. She then gestured to the baubles and trinkets around them, the implication now laid bared.


    Sophie took a heavy breath. The villagers thought they were thanking Euthymia, but it was because of a¡­ mermaid? All along? Stars above, how long? Her eyes examined their surroundings once more. Noticing a few decorated nooks in the rock walls that were now faded, the rest of the trinkets in their respective piles. Long enough for the tribute to not matter. Stars above. That must be¡­ generations¡­ Sophie shuddered. How old is this thing?


    The meraid¡¯s face then twisted into a harsh scowl as it dragged what remained of the lizard¡¯s corpse in the cave and began choking it in the water, bashing its head against the edge of the pool. A gruesome display, she cracked its skull open before piloting the corpse with her hand like some vicious monstrosity. Through it, she smashed the carefully organized piles of coral and stones before flinging under her with a growl of frustration.


    An invasion¡­ the lizards¡­ unwanted intruders. They were, are, disrupting the peace. I see. Then that means¡­ her thoughts were stolen by the end of the performance, the mermaid tiredly slithering up to her and this time, gently coiling up around her. Sophie gasped at the unexpected touch, but managed to relax herself and lean against the mermaid, much to her delight. It clicked its tongue joyfully before resting its head atop Sophie''s, the cold cave water running down her scalp no longer made her flinch.


    The two sat in their strange embrace, both wondering what would happen next. What unravelled it all was a soft click coming from the mermaid. She then lowered herself to Sophie¡¯s shoulder, before pointing towards the water. Understanding the meaning, Sophie nodded and gently pressed her cheek against the mermaid¡¯s, much to the other¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie whispered.


    The mermaid cooed sadly before giving Sophie one last tight squeeze. Despite her reluctance, she would help with Sophie¡¯s quest. Though Sophie was now racking her brain to try and think of something she could do to thank or at least honor the mermaid¡¯s continued silent vigil over the people of Oakbeach and to an extent, the Academy.


    Whatever the case, Sophie reckoned she would at least have some time to think on that matter on the journey back. After all, the distance that they travelled was likely long enough that the lizards could not assail this sanctuary. Meaning that there was little chance it was near their original battle zone. How they travelled back though, would be the main question. She guessed that the mermaid would cast some form of spell before letting Sophie ride on her back or simply carrying her with its impressive strength.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    She didn¡¯t even have time to say ¡®oh¡¯ when her assumptions were thrown out the window. The mermaid spun her around, having her pressed against it breast to breast like a small child being carried. Though that was within her expectations, the transference of oxygen was not. Without giving her a chance, the mermaid locked its lips around her and properly secured her.


    Huh?! Sweet?! Meaty? Water? Uhhh? Sophie¡¯s panicked thoughts were undone as the roar of water rushed around her, the two having dived headfirst into the pool. Sophie moved to protest but could not, this was her lifeline. Though judging by the lack of emotional reaction from the mermaid, Sophie could at least ease her own mind in that this likely wasn¡¯t a trick. How the? I can still breathe? It''s like a diving seal.


    As the mermaid''s face pulled away, an arcane bubble of air was pulled out from between their lips. Sophie watched with awe as the bubble grew to envelop her head, like a magical dome that allowed her to continue breathing. She was even more amazed that the bubble seemed to keep the water off her face as she could even keep her eyes open. Though, fearing that rocks or water would whip against her face, she closed her eyes nonetheless.


    The twists, turns and geysers of water puffing out with ferocious force from unknown vents in the earth. All happened in the world around her as they travelled. Unseen, but felt and heard. It was a terrifying show of nature¡¯s force. The power of which had the potential to take out any unprepared diver or creature in short measure. Yet with each small movement or wiggle, Sophie could feel the confidence which the mermaid navigated the waterways of the cavern.


    Maybe¡­ maybe the Goddess really did answer the people¡¯s prayers. And this was the guardian given to them. For beneath the surface of the water, that is a domain far beyond the control of mankind. And all we can do is respect it, lest it swallow us whole.


    <hr><hr>


    Above Ground, Oakbeach Village


    ¡°You said this would be simple.¡± Eva let out a low growl.


    ¡°It was. I obviously didn¡¯t anticipate a fucking colony of feral lizardfolk squatting inside the cave. Maybe a stray goblin or five. Hells, we¡¯re on the Academy Isle for fuck sake. The guardians and local constabulary should¡¯ve been able to handle most of anything, let alone the contingent of rangers near Larusport.¡± Mila snapped back.


    ¡°This is no natural phenomena, that¡¯s for certain.¡± Inquisitor Janos offered Mila his support.


    ¡°Yes, fine, whatever. But we could¡¯ve pressed some more, pushed a little deeper yesterday.¡± Eva argued, ¡°Instead, you had us pull out the moment we managed to clear out the area.¡±


    ¡°Well sorry for not wanting all of us to drown when the tide rolled in.¡± Mila snarked, a scowl making her twitch a little.


    ¡°We had enough time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But we didn¡¯t know if the lizards would harass us the way back. Then what? We just mope and then drown?¡±


    ¡°We could¡¯ve looked-¡±


    ¡°We could¡¯ve, maybe. But the lizards were there and the tide would¡¯ve come eventually. I made a call, maybe a wrong one. But we¡¯re here now, so shape up... Cause I don¡¯t plan on losing anyone here.¡± Mila¡¯s voice faltered for a moment, her own resolve coming up short compared to Eva¡¯s.


    There was a small voice in the back of her mind, chipping away as it doubted. Those doubts manifested even greater forms as the others doubted from outside. A darkness clouded her mind as she tried to remain in control, something Inquisitor Janos saw through in an instant. Though he did nothing besides raising his brow ever so briefly. Just enough that she noticed that he knew.


    She grit her teeth and tried to hide her distress at the notion. She was one of the Astralis¡¯s youngest inquisitors and she had not only failed in her duties twice. But she had now also blundered an operation involving the church¡¯s saints. It was an ever increasing series of mistakes that she didn¡¯t know when they would return to haunt her.


    But Janos raised no objections and she took that as her cue to continue. She had to push through. In her mind, she owed that much to Sophie and the others. Goddess knows all my plans end up so wrong. I can at least fix this one.


    ¡°Tch. I doubt any of us went into this expecting casualties.¡± Eva scoffed, the girl¡¯s rage seemed to subside for a moment as she sighed, ¡°But you¡¯re right. What we need right now is a proper plan, and one that sees Sophie returned.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I think the situation¡¯s changed enough that this is now a rescue, first and foremost. Only after we find Sophie should we consider pressing forward. That sound good to you?¡± Mila queried.


    Eva replied with a curt but acknowledging huff.


    ¡°Good. Now that we¡¯re on the same page. The plan here will be relatively brief, two teams, though this time, one group in each passageway. Sweep as much as we can, see if we can find where the waterways lead from the pool so we can search for Sophie.¡±


    ¡°And what if we stumble onto their den or nest?¡±


    ¡°Retreat and regroup. While I¡¯m certain you and yours are more than capable, I don¡¯t want us to overextend ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I can agree to that.¡± Eva grunted.


    ¡°Now, you mentioned Aoi had something to add before we started arguing?¡±


    ¡°Aoi.¡± Eva nodded at the girl.


    The squad leader dipped her head and performed a hasty little bow, easing some of the tension in the room.


    ¡°Yes, sensei. Squad leader Aoi reporting.¡± Aoi bowed a second time.


    ¡°At ease.¡± Inquisitor Janos spoke up before Mila could, ¡°The time for formality is past. Carry on as you are.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, of course, sir.¡± Aoi bobbed her head up and down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind us.¡± Eva offered her student a smile.


    Aoi smiled back and began her report, ¡°When we beat the lizardfolk back thanks to Sir Grorok, myself and Natsuki both noticed how they seemed to mostly retreat towards the leftmost tunnel despite coming out from both. It might mean uhh¡­ that maybe their main defences and nest is that way? But we weren¡¯t certain at the time so we didn¡¯t bring it up.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± It was Mila¡¯s turn to grunt contemplatively. A part of her was pleased at the information. Another part of her was a bit miffed that she wasn''t the one to have noticed such things. That she had failed to properly assess the foe. Eva just tapped knowingly upon the desk in which a a rapidly drawn map of the cave.


    Deputy Inquisitor Grorok dutifully passed Eva a pencil, the girl grunting appreciatively before marking up the map of the caverns with new information. Mila frowned to herself. There was a certain camaraderie between them that she only now noticed, subdued, but a respect that passed in their actions. Even Janos, she gritted her teeth. Not that I¡¯ve seen Grorok or Eva that much for that matter. Hmm, but I wonder, just how much they¡¯ve worked with each other and Janos. He¡¯s responsible for the Saintess program after all. If I fuck up anymore¡­


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Janos tapped the table to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    They all looked over, even if Mila suspected some unwelcome information was about to arrive. The slight upturning of his nose and barely smug look on his face told her as much.


    ¡°As we are now in agreement¡­¡± He pulled out his own inquisitorial pocket watch, ¡°I¡¯ll allot to you all, another hour to create your plan at most, preferably half of that. Overall, your operation parameters will be five hours, no more, no less.¡±


    ¡°Five hours?¡± Mila guffawed, ¡°We¡¯ve barely reorganized since yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Right. But with the situation deteriorating and the potential loss of one of the church¡¯s¡­ valued allies¡­¡± He danced around Sophie¡¯s name, ¡°I am not leaving any room for error. This is your operation Inquisitor Lyudmilla. See that it is finished. I trust in the saints and you, of course. But what we need is a resolution and soon.¡±


    Mila winced as he called her name out, the harsh tone and way he said it leaving her ill at ease.


    ¡°I already have a templar squadron on standby. However, I¡¯ve also yet to inform the archbishop of the isles or Arteria. This is your time limit.¡± Janos stated plainly.


    Mila signed but nodded nonetheless, ¡°Understood, Inquisitor Janos, it will be done.¡±


    ¡°Good. Whatever plan you put forth, I¡¯ll approve. I know Lady Eva wanted more free reign over this operation and I¡¯m giving it to you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Eva gave him a curt salute that he responded with one of his own. Polite nods were directed at Grorok and Aoi. A knowing look thrown to Mila, the challenge had been issued. Her operation was teetering on the edge. A simple commission gone wrong. Now was her chance to recover it, her chance to prove that she hadn¡¯t been beaten down yet.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mila declared. Not this time. Her hands balled up. No one gets left behind. I will get the job done.


    Glancing at the others, she looked at them with a small flicker of determination. We¡¯ll make it. We¡¯ll all make it.

 Act 8 Chapter 8: The Return to Oakbeach Caverns

    ¡°Any who receive this message, pass it onto your local garrison. Forces of the Traxian Empire have breached the Abenstadtian corden and are now roaming the countryside. Maintain vigilance and be prepared for battle.¡±


    - Flyer Spread by Arterian Rangers


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Feels a little odd though, hmm?¡± Hanabi mused out loud.


    ¡°Tch, we didn¡¯t need you here.¡± Natsuki scoffed.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡± She growled back.


    ¡°Guys, please.¡± Aoi let out a quiet and exasperated plea.


    ¡°I know, I know. Just control that dog.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Dog, huh? That must mean-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. And you. You¡¯re walking with me now.¡± Tsugumi unapologetically tapped Natsuki over the head with the butt of her spear, stunning the unruly punk into silence. ¡°Honestly, you two haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± She berated Hanabi as she dragged her aside.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Hanabi squawked.


    ¡°Seriously, I thought you leaving the class would¡¯ve calmed you down at least. Isn¡¯t that what worldly journeys are supposed to do?¡± Her friend tutted.


    ¡°I have!¡± She defended herself.


    ¡°Lies.¡± Tsugumi chuckled, giving Hanabi a soft rapt with the shaft of her spear.


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re unbelievable sometimes.¡± Hanabi brushed it aside before sighing.


    ¡°Sensei is too emotionally invested, your leader Mila needs to keep an eye on her. Sir Grorok would be invaluable helping anyone, he is like ten soldiers in one. Better for the smaller team. You? A rascal. But a good helper. Especially for an already established squad.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°An answer. For you. Does feel odd, but makes sense.¡± Tsugumi smirked.


    ¡°Huh? Oh!" She let out a soft chuckle, "Gah. Good to see you haven¡¯t changed from being an annoying rascal.¡± Hanabi muttered.


    ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± The rascal grinned.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re on a mission here. Keep quiet you two. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back with us Hanabi-san, but please try not to be so distracting.¡± Aoi¡¯s voice grilled them from the rear.


    ¡°Sorry, Aoi.¡± The two apologized.


    Chided, they decided to keep their conversation to gestures and movements instead of words. Both Tsugumi and Hanabi pointing fingers at each other to direct their ire at being scolded. They shared a small grin between each other as they settled down, the two returning to their duties and keeping watch on the flanks.


    Their job was simple yet troublesome. Being the bigger party and more well coordinated squad, Aoi¡¯s team was to head down the leftmost tunnel and seek out the lizards. From there, to search for signs of Sophie, or to wait for reinforcements and wipe out the lizards infesting this cavern. It was as Tsugumi had said. Eva was still too emotionally unstable and was seconded to MIla and Grorok. Hanabi herself was transferred to Aoi¡¯s squad. An odd affair that worried her a little, but at least the others didn¡¯t seem to act like she was returning to the saintess program, of which she had no intention of doing.


    Natsuki was still a little shit. Tatsuki was likely a psychopath. Izumi was quiet. Tsugumi was at least nice, as was Aoi. It was like she was back in school. All the misfits grouped together again. Tch, Hanabi chuckled to herself, some things never change.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Someone hissed from the front.


    In an instant, the entire group froze and held their weapons out. Leading the advance, Izumi the scout held up a hand, silently gesturing towards something on the ground. A rudimentary rope wrapped around rocks and some metallic trinkets likely from the desecrated shrine. An alarm.


    The scout guided each of them over, one by one. Their playful expressions or looks of disdain all swapped to more dour and grim expressions. The task ahead and the thoughts that followed from the discovery of the trap. Hanabi frowned, a noise based system, that means the sound itself or the echo is close enough for something to hear. They¡¯re near.


    Hanabi¡¯s hand tightened around her sword handle. It wasn¡¯t her main choice of weapon, but she had struggled to beat the lizards earlier. Only managing to gain purchase after someone else had jabbed one. Stab, split, and tear.


    ¡°Alright. Enough joking around.¡± Aoi hissed once they all crossed the trap, ¡°Proper combat formations, as sensei instructed. Tatsuki to the front, Tsugumi, Natsuki, take the flanks. Izumi, keep scouting but drop back the moment you see something.¡±


    The squad fell into position, a few disgruntled grunts and harrumphs but no outright complaints. Hanabi was surprised, they functioned a lot closer together than she had thought. She also couldn¡¯t help but grin a little at Aoi taking charge.


    Back when they were in school, she had been so very quiet. Even when they had arrived to this world, she still remained fairly reticent to engage with others. Seems she has developed a new side to her, good for her.


    ¡°Hanabi, watch the rear for now.¡± Aoi addressed her.


    She hurriedly nodded, flashing Tsugumi a smug smile as she dropped to the back of the squad. Guess Aoi doesn¡¯t know what to do with me yet.


    As the group advanced, their steps grew smaller and smaller, Izumi stopping them after more and more traps. The lizards seemed to be prepared, though hastily at that given the barely hidden traps. But Hanabi only felt more uneasy. There are too many traps, and badly made if anything. Are they really that afraid of us? But they could easily overwhelm us with numbers alone. Even if we ignore their natural strength. I guess back then, Grorok and Eva must¡¯ve frightened them.


    Whatever her doubts were, she would find her answers soon. Izumi had signaled the group to halt once more. As they all fell silent, they could hear the pitter-patter of lizard feet and low growls coming from further down the passageway. Whilst only faint light shone the way, mostly provided by crude torches, they were here. Right where the lizards dwelled.


    Hanabi followed everyone¡¯s gaze as they turned to Aoi. The bow carrying girl had her brows completely furrowed, a decision now weighing upon her.


    Their orders were to search then summon the others. But they were too close to rest, and too many traps to simply traipse back out of. Yet, engagement was even more risky. Already lower in number, they were at an inherent disadvantage only tempered by the arcane strength that imbued itself into their bodies. Even still, they had no idea how many more lizards there were or if the pathway behind them was truly cleared. Hanabi cast a quick glance at the walls behind them. Though none looked to be harbouring camouflaged lizards. Neither did the walls which took Sophie by surprise. Damn, we gotta find her too. Hanabi remembered.


    She could hear Aoi audibly sigh.


    ¡°Hanabi, take the sides. Natsuki get in position next to Tatsuki. Tatsuki, don¡¯t charge ahead, let them come to you. Tsugumi, set up behind him. Izumi, try to make some noise and then, with me.¡± Aoi made up her mind.


    Hanabi saw Tatsuki scowl, the kid too eager for battle. Thankfully, Natsuki steadied him, the battle line slowly forming. Hanabi could see Aoi¡¯s vision, this tunnel was narrow enough without any yet discovered side passages that exposed their rear. If they were to even the odds, then it would be to funnel the lizards in here.


    A shrill screech and roars followed as Izumi retreated back to friendly lines, her trembling hands barely holding onto her crossbow. The others readied themselves and braced for the incoming onslaught.


    Hanabi held her sword out by her side, her free hand balling into a fist. Let them come.


    What little light from ahead illuminated the shadowy figures as they crawled, ran, and skittered towards the squad.


    The squad held their breaths, and the familiar twang of bowstring signaled the full breakout of hostilities. An arrow sailed past Hanabi and the other members of the defensive line, striking true as a wail echoed from the lizard ranks. A more hasty and unfocused thunk followed from Izumi¡¯s crossbow, the bolt zipping by. But if it hit the mark or not, Hanabi did not know, for the roar of the lizards were upon them.


    A heavy thud nearly sent Tatsuki sprawling to the ground if not for Natsuki¡¯s longsword quickly cutting into the foe. Lizards launched themselves at the shieldbearer and frontline. Tsugumi quickly thrusting her spear into the melee.


    A lizard pouched at Hanabi, her sword instinctively swinging upwards and biting into the side of the creature. As blood and flesh crashed against her, she let go of her sword and threw a ferocious punch directly at the blade¡¯s handle. Using her own momentum and the lizard¡¯s attack, the blow connected and forced the blade straight through the creature. Pulling her sword and hand out of the bloody mess, she ignored the innards coating her arm and turned to attack another one.


    This one was a mess of yellow and red, uncaring of its comrade ahead of it. Tearing past the dying lizard, it threw itself at Hanabi, knocking the sword out of her hand. With a hefty grunt as she landed on the ground, she aimed a punch at the lizard''s abdomen. Like her, it too was momentarily stunned. But unlike her, it was wielding a makeshift club, the implement caught on the rock beside her. Seizing the moment, she launched a flurry of punches against the creature.


    Beside her, another lizard was embedded by both arrow and bolt. The creature shrieked in pain before Tsugumi impaled it through the eye, twisting her spear to ensure a cessation of internal activity. Tatsumi had recovered from the initial onslaught, launching his own by brutally hacking away at any and all that dared to approach. Natsuki slashed and cut wherever there were gaps, trying his best to fill in gaps left by the raging axeman.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Hanabi jammed her fingers into the lizard''s eye socket, blinding the creature before closing her fingers around the fleshy veins and squeezing. Roaring in pain, it tried to pull away only for Hanabi to pull, ripping its eyes right out of its head. Blinded and bleeding, it struggled to stay upright and Hanabi simply pushed it aside, throwing its eyes onto another lizard nearby.


    Surveying the situation around her, she scowled. We¡¯re holding, but just barely. Tsk, she scoffed. Taking a small breath, she flexed her sore hands and readied herself for more fighting. Maybe just punching shit isn¡¯t the best idea.


    <hr><hr>


    Eggs, hundreds of eggs surrounded them. With a methodical indifference, Sophie and the mermaid smashed them all. Through magic or force, more and more pulpa mixed with eggy liquids coated the cavern floor. Whatever plans the lizards of Oakbeach might¡¯ve had, they were certainly no more. The few lizard guards there were quickly neutralized before Sophie could even react. The mermaid¡¯s aggressive strength and power far beyond what even she had expected from watching it tear bodies apart.


    Still, with the two of them, there was little left of the birthing chambers before long.


    Exhausted but powered by purpose. Sophie found herself eager to press forward and reunite with her comrades, or at least find a way out of the caves. The two of them stuck close to the waterways, allowing the mermaid to continuously replenish her strength and magicks.


    The mermaid chittered and clicked her tongue, frowning before hissing towards a certain passage. Sophie joined the mermaid and strained her ears, catching the sound of steel echoing faintly down the cavern halls. Though it meant conflict, Sophie couldn¡¯t help grinning. People were here, fighting. They came back.


    Giving her companion a nod, the two of them set off towards the noise.


    Pushing forward, the mermaid suddenly jolted mid slither and a clatter of bangles could be heard ringing along the walls. Alarmed, Sophie jumped to protect the mermaid only for the two of them to quickly realize that they had tripped a makeshift alarm. The two quickly stood shoulder to shoulder, ready for a fight. Only for none to be forthcoming save for a few alarmed lizard-like growls echoing from somewhere ahead of them.


    The two quickly clung to the sides of the tunnel, trying their best to blend in with the rocks. Though in her opinion, a large slithering mermaid and a pale little half elf hardly blended in much against the damp gray-brown rocks.


    The mermaid led the way, now more cautiously advancing as she tried to keep an eye out for traps. Sophie felt a slight slope as they walked but didn¡¯t question it. Taking careful steps with her still soaked boots, each splish and squelch making her flinch a little. Yet, nothing came to greet them. No sentries, no ambushers, not even anymore guards.


    Slowly but surely, Sophie could feel an ever increasing breeze. Tiny, but present that indicated they were getting closer to something significant. The smell too, took a turn for the worse. Guano, lizard feces, and other unpleasant things normally easy to handle on their own had coalesced to a stinky damp foulness due to the moisture in the air. It wasn¡¯t bad enough that she needed to gag, but it was close.


    They found themselves atop a small rocky outcrop, a few feet above a chamber that seemed to house a few makeshift hovels besides a pool on the far side. Most of the inhabitants however, seemed to be bracing themselves against a passageway on the right most side of the chamber. There, the two spied upon what seemed to be two dozen odd lizards currently fortifying the tunnel entrance.


    That must be it. The two passed each other a knowing look. They were almost there. The mermaid let out a soft growl, its face passing between hatred and anxiousness. Sophie took a deep breath and offered the mermaid a gentle pat, the mermaid furrowing her brow before clicking her tongue and gesturing downards. Sophie nodded in agreement.


    The mermaid deftly swung her way down almost imperceptible handholds in the rocky cavern wall. Far more adeptly than Sophie ever imagined a sea creature on land could be. As for herself, she tried her best to stealthy descend, carefully lowering herself rock to rock, foothold to foothold. It took her far longer than she¡¯d like to admit to catch up with the mermaid. But when she did, she could feel her own breath still for a moment.


    What looked to be ramshackle debris strewn hovels were actually hastily assembled structures using what looked to be ship parts. At first she was unsure of her observations, but after seeing a rusted and fading yet still distinguishable mast like figure having turned into building material, she knew. Scavenged from a shipwreck? Or is it their own? And if what the mermaid says is true, then have they just¡­ been trapped here? Stars above¡­.


    No time was given for reflection however, as the mermaid carefully threw open cloths and other materials constituting as ¡®doors¡¯ to the hovels. Whatever within died quickly enough though thankfully, most were empty as the lizards gathered for battle.


    ¡°Tatsuki! Watch yourself! Not that far ahead!¡± A faint voice echoed down out from the growls and screeches of lizardfolk.


    ¡°Just fucking help me kill them!¡± Another yelled out in response.


    With both of them straining their ears to try and hear more. They knew they needed to act. Another knowing cast was shared between them and the mermaid hurriedly scrounged out what looked to be a sailor¡¯s rusted scimitar from one of the hovels. Sophie accepted it, though internally she had doubts about the efficacy of a rusted weapon that looked more like a museum artifact more than anything. Better than nothing, I suppose.


    Resolved to bring this to an end one way or another, Sophie saluted with her blade to indicate her readiness. A little confused but understanding the intent, the mermaid clicked her tongue and pushed forward with her.


    The ¡®streets¡¯ of this makeshift settlement were mostly empty, the lizards having almost all gathered behind shoddy barricades as they waited for the inevitable assault from the tunnels. The duo had one chance, but judging by the two dozen lizards, they would have to wait for an opportune moment. But I can¡¯t just sit here, what if someone gets hurt or killed because we didn¡¯t act fast enough? Sophie scowled to herself.


    ¡°Forward!¡± A voice roared, louder than the din of battle or the nervous screeches of lizards. The fighting grew closer.


    Sophie¡¯s ears perked up. It¡¯s that outlander, Aoi? It has to be.


    Casting a quick glance at some nearby hovels. She noted how a few were less well crafted than others, not that any of them were particularly good. She tapped the mermaid¡¯s shoulder to draw her attention, miming collapsing the buildings with their hands before swinging her arms like a swashbuckler.


    Catching her meaning, the mermaid pointed to a hovel, then pointed to Sophie and another. With a firm nod, their plan was in motion.


    As the sounds of battle drew even closer, occasional shouts could now be heard more frequently, though in her concentrated state of mind, all they were was but a blurr. She reached her hovel and searched for any weakened support structures. Breaking a few things here and there, she tried to remain as quiet as possible. That is, until she accidentally managed to punch out a back section of the hovel, sending the badly attached wooden plank flying outwards and to the ground, landing with a terrific plonk on the rocky floor.


    She froze as a few of the defenders turned to her.


    ¡°Ah, shit.¡± She muttered out loud.


    As one of the lizards began hissing and another shrieking, all hells broke loose.


    The mermaid¡¯s building came crashing down nearby, the debris sending a cloud of dust into the air. As Sophie winced from the loud collapse and coughed from the dustiness, she stepped back before ramming her hovel at full force, pushing the already poorly built structure over the edge. It groaned and creaked before planks and beams snapped or cracked under the weight. Sophie darted back out the door, only stopping when she was caught by the mermaid and steadied. At the cave entrance, glints of blood covered armour shone through and the very human battle cry of the saints now echoed into the cavern itself.


    ¡°Now! We can help, ack, from behind, ack.¡± Sophie managed to between coughing fits from the dust cloud that now covered her.


    Chaos and confusion overtook the lizard ranks as the collapsed hovels trapped them against their own barricades.


    She barely had time to recover before the mermaid tapped her on the shoulder and clicked her tongue. She gestured for Sophie to stay close before miming keeping a lookout.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    She followed the mermaid as they darted between the hovels and towards the pool. Sophie was momentarily puzzled before the dots connected themselves. An aquatic creature that knows hydromancy, of course! And I¡¯ll bet¡­


    The mermaid closed her eyes and began an eye catching dance. She swayed and gestured, her arms moving like elegant quills, sketching out a grand design beyond Sophie¡¯s comprehension. Her actions however, did not go unnoticed. For one of the braver lizards had followed the perpetrators and now shrieked loudly to alert its comrades.


    That I¡¯m here to keep troublemakers off her. Sophie shot forward like an arrow, sprinting at the now surprised lizard. It jabbed at her with a makeshift spear but she deftly sidestepped the blow. With an opening now made, she swung the scimitar with all her might. Rust and erosion had given her the advantage to bring down the hovels, but they were unkind masters and the scimitar merely embedded itself upon the lizard¡¯s thick hide, barely even cutting into the skin. Fuck!


    It roared with anger and tried to slap her with its spear. Rot had not done wonders for wooden weapons and its shaft snapped as Sophie raised an arm to block the blow. Exploding into a shower of splinters and two halves, Sophie had enough wherewithal to grab the one with the spear-tip. As it screeched in frustration at the broken weapon, Sophie attacked. With a speedy thrust, she caught the creature¡¯s softer underside and cut it ever so slightly. Before it could react, she dashed past it and threw her body weight towards where the scimitar was.


    Though her arms were a little more gangly than the average human and likely weaker as well. She weighed about the same. The weight forced the blade to cut deeper into the lizard and it shrieked once more, though this time in pain. She then grappled the monster and began repeatedly stabbing at its head and neck. Some blows were deflected by the hardened hide, but some went through. Combined with the scimitar cut, the lizard¡¯s strength gave out and it fell. Sophie straddled it to deliver another flurry of stabs, now more targeted and deadly.


    She pierced skin, muscle, and bone, practically hammering the now makeshift dagger into it. In her frenzy, she ignored the blood and flesh that now covered her arm, simply carving an ever bigger hole in the creature with every stab.


    Only when it gurgled and shuddered its last did she stop, her torso practically smeared by the creature''s bloody death throes. Rising from the corpse, she found two other lizards surrounding her. Though her ferocious display did its part, the two neither advanced nor retreated, wary of this feral elf that had butchered their comrade.


    Their worries did not last long. Splishes and splashes  began echoing as the entire cavern seemed to shake. The three combatants paused, all now looking around to determine what was happening.


    Crash.


    A hard jolt sent the three staggering around, Sophie almost falling at the violent quake.


    Soft, cool air surrounding her, making her straighten up at once from the chilly touch.


    The hells¡­


    A shadow loomed over her as she felt the moist, watery, yet surprisingly solid touch on her back. The hells is this?! Turning around, she nearly screamed at the faceless hydro monster that rested its appendage on her shoulder. It was both humanoid but not, empty yet full. Standing a full two heads taller than her, it was almost as large as an orc. Yet, unlike the greenskins, there was no face or other features, just a formless creature of matter. A being of pure water, summoned into existence, an elemental.


    The shrieks of the two lizards brought her back to reality, and when she turned to face them, it was too late. The elemental¡¯s arms turned into needle-like spears, shooting forward with pinpoint accuracy. Within seconds, the water was tainted by the blood of the lizards, two perfectly straight lines cutting directly into the heads of the creatures.


    As it stood, unmoving, its task accomplished. Sophie felt another presence beside her.


    The mermaid wore a serious expression, but a familiar click of the tongue enquiring about her well brought her much needed reprieve and allowed her a moment to sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± She answered.


    She took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yours?¡± She motioned to the elemental.


    An affirmative click of the tongue.


    ¡°Good. More useful than me, at least.¡± She joked before pulling the scimitar out of the first lizard, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this, shall we?¡± She shot the mermaid a smile.

 Act 8 Chapter 9: Securing Oakbeach

    ¡°Report 12B-34SC


    Title: Border Overview


    Report: Preliminary analysis suggests Traxian forces are conducting a multi-pronged test of Arterian defenses. Border guards and rangers have repelled light raiding parties as well as responded to incidents suspected to connect to a strategy of indirect warfare. Casualty counts remain relatively light so far at six wounded guardsmen and an estimated ten wounded Traxians across the front. However, it is suspected that these probes will increase in ferocity now that the Traxians have breached the Abenstatdian cordon. ¡±


    - Captain Delias, Arterian Rangers, ¡°Report on Border Incidents¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie felt a sense of disquiet welling up inside of her. Each step getting heavier as she shuffled along beside the mermaid. In front of them, the water elemental wreaked havoc upon the lizardfolk. Lances of bioluminescent cave water shot forth, spears of pinpoint precision, unwavering, deadly. But what unnerved Sophie was not the elemental itself. Rather, the cold, unknowable, emotionless being that delivered death without hesitation. The way it methodically annihilated any who stood before them under the mermaid¡¯s direction. A primal force of nature, the will of seas made manifest. And how she felt a pang of excitement at being witness to it all.


    What frighted her was how her mind had, at first, jumped from awe and terror, to admiring the ruthless efficiency of the elemental. Only when it mercilessly felled another half dozen lizards after they tried futilely to stab water, did Sophie finally get a better grasp of the situation. In her attempt to reunite with her comrades and escape, she had participated in the destruction of an entire shipwrecked colony, survivors who had hidden here for stars know how long. Not only that, her heart skipped a beat in horror as she remembered what she had done. Together with the mermaid, they had stumbled across a hatchery or birthing ground, and destroyed everything in sight. Stars above...


    It had felt like simply wiping away a pest, nothing to concern oneself over. That was until they began demolishing homes and the desperate defenders trying to protect what little they could. It showed a level of sentience and thought, however feral the lizards were acting. What terrified her even more, disturbed her even, was the brief flicker of joy she felt when they saw the elemental advancing upon them. The fear in their eyes, and for her to be by the mermaid¡¯s side, standing in a position of power.


    A part of her tried to brush it off. Yet the discomfort did not leave her. And she wondered if something had changed. If she had grown another step closer to finding comfort in strength.


    The mermaid clicked its tongue in alarm and Sophie snapped out of her thoughts, scimitar raised at the ready. She turned to find the mermaid pointing towards the barricade.


    There, the unmistakeable sight of one of the saints clad in full armor pummeled one of the lizards. Beside them, spears and swords kept foes from harassing their flanks.


    Noticing the question in the mermaid¡¯s eyes, Sophie responded with a firm, ¡°Yeah, those are the ones.¡±


    The mermaid paused, a hint of reluctance escaping from her. She crossed her arms, eyes narrowed, practically glaring at Sophie. Sophie could only wince a little, managing to garner a sigh from the mermaid as it relaxed.


    It let out a conciliatory click and turned the elemental towards the barricades. Sophie could already tell that the others would be less than amused at the appearance of the elemental and hurried forward to head off a potential problem.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Friendlies! Friendly! It¡¯s friendly! Water guy with me! Sophie!¡± Sophie cried out, scratching her throat from how loud she tried to scream.


    An arrow zipped by the elemental, merely grazing it instead of impacting. Flecks of cold cave water plopped onto Sophie¡¯s skin. She shivered but let out a relieved sigh before taking a battle ready stance. We got acknowledged, safe.


    With their connection established, the fate of the few surviving lizards were sealed. Pressed on one end by the saints and the other by the elemental, they were no match for a coordinated push. The few that remained fought a desperate and futile struggle. The merciful ones died through the unrelenting eradication of their kind by the mermaid and Sophie. Ended by swift piercing blows from the elemental, or torn apart by the mermaid and Sophie¡¯s rusty blade. The unfortunate ones died to the maddened axe wielding saint, hacked apart while still alive and battered until they were no more.


    Their dying squeals and shrieks were only drowned out when the mermaid raised her hand for one final dance and water elemental unleashed a brillant glowing wave. The bioluminescent life forms causing an odd contrast to the few wounded survivors now being suffocated by the waters as the elemental returned to nature in its whole. A gruesome if final ending to this terrible commission, at least, for the lizards. It did demonstrate part of the elemental¡¯s tide calling power and was perhaps why the saints and saintesses stood arrayed opposite Sophie¡¯s trio, with their weapons half raised and still standing in battle formation even after the elemental dissipated.


    Only Hanabi looked more confused than anything as she inched closer. There was a hint of disbelief and bewilderment in the girl¡¯s eye as she glanced between Sophie, the mermaid and the elemental. It was also perhaps her temperament and looser adherence to norms that allowed her to be the one to ease tensions.


    ¡°Why are you both basically naked? Do we have an extra cloak or something¡± Hanabi called out.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t stop a small grin from appearing on her face, ¡°Long story,¡± She sighed with a chuckle, ¡°Short version? She¡¯s the one the villagers are praying to and she¡¯s been helping them with catches out at sea. Saved me and helped fight the lizards.¡± She nodded respectfully at the mermaid.


    ¡°Well uhh, thanks for helping.¡± Hanabi addressed the mermaid.


    The creature clicked her tongue and slithered up to the girl, the ex-saintess casting a glance over at Sophie. All she could do was offer a half hearted shrug.


    ¡°She means well.¡± Sophie informed her comrade.


    ¡°Huh, uhhh, great." Hanabi eyed the mermaid before addressing Sophie, "You alright though?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    As the mermaid busied itself with examining Hanabi, Sophie turned her attention to the other saints. Noticing her, Aoi quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°We are pleased to find you well.¡± Aoi bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for the timely assist.¡± Sophie bowed back, though a little less elegantly.


    ¡°Sensei Eva and your friend Mila are currently also searching for you.¡± Aoi paused, frowning a little, ¡°We uhh, we don¡¯t know how far they¡¯ve gone down the other path.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Sophie frowned. That¡¯s not good. Who knows how far this damned cave goes on for? The mermaid had its own hideaway!


    ¡°She pulled us out last time though. Worried about high tide. With any luck she¡¯ll be just as conscious this time.¡± Aoi quickly tried to reassure her.


    ¡°Hah,¡± Sophie grunted, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Around her, she could see the other saints trying their best to not draw too much attention to themselves. To her mild embarrassment and titillation, she found both the saints and Aoi¡¯s second in command occasionally ogling up and down her body and the mermaid¡¯s. The one she recognised as Tsugumi seemed more focused on the interaction between Hanabi and the mermaid, a tight barely noticeable frown on her forehead.


    Sophie shuffled over and ignored the gazes she received and rested a hand on the mermaid¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°She can¡¯t talk like we can, but she understands.¡± Sophie motioned to Hanabi before shooting the mermaid a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re friends.¡±


    The mermaid bristled a little but opted to click out a few words before motioning towards the saints. Sensing her doubts, Sophie guided the mermaid¡¯s hand to Hanabi. The girl stiffened, but relaxed as the mermaid offered a few gentle pats as she tried to examine the new human arrivals.


    ¡°She¡¯s like a cat.¡± Hanabi giggled.


    ¡°Ahem, right. Now if we¡¯re all done reminiscing here. What do we do now?¡± Tsugumi coughed before looking between Sophie and Aoi, though her ire was directed at the hapless Hanabi who returned an exasperated expression.


    The two in question cast quizzical looks at each other. Before collectively turning to the mermaid and back. The situation had clearly changed a little but the main objectives had been accomplished. Aoi conveyed as much with her crossed arms and anxiously tapping her foot..


    ¡°What was the plan?¡± Sophie spoke up.


    Startled, Aoi almost jumped before politely clasping her hands together.


    ¡°Split up, find you, potentially wipe out the lizards as a group. Skipped little bit of that. Then return back outside.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with that.¡± Sophie added.


    ¡°But your friend¡­¡± Aoi hesitated.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Sophie then accidentally let out a click of her tongue in contemplation, eliciting a soft trill from the mermaid.


    As if having penetrated her brain to uncover the doubts in her mind, the mermaid let out a series of melodic, almost soothing chirps and clicks. There was a note of fear running discordant with the rest of the melody, but Sophie attributed it to nervousness more than anything. Judging by the tale she had been told and the way the mermaid seemed so overly conscious of both her and the new arrivals, she suspected that the creature had not had such direct interactions with peoples for a long enough time.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Come with us.¡± Sophie spoke softly to the mermaid, ¡°If only for a brief while. I¡¯m sure no one would mind.¡±


    The mermaid let out a series of more alarmed but curious clicks. Aoi shrugged as if to say, whatever you want. The other saints seemed mostly apathetic to the situation at hand beyond Tsugumi who was busy animatedly gesturing about something while whispering to Hanabi, who listened along with a sheepish grin.


    Noting no noteworthy objectors, Sophie maintained a resolute gaze to lend credence to her suggestion. Her expression was matched by the worry etched onto the mermaid¡¯s face. But whether from loneliness or enjoying the discovery of so many whom it could interact with, the mermaid finally clicked out a quiet affirmation.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Sophie grunted.


    Taking that as her cue, Aoi whistled and snapped her fingers. ¡°Alright, fourth squad. Listen up. Let¡¯s head back out in five minutes.¡± She motioned to her pocket watch, one engraved with church decals and the star of Astralis, ¡°Rest up. Take a breather. Loot what you want but don¡¯t get yourself in trouble.¡±


    Loot? Huh, doesn¡¯t sound very saintly. But then again, Sophie mused, I suppose they are outlanders. Eva did say something about outlanders liking ¡®loot¡¯ and ¡®rewards¡¯. How odd.


    ¡°Finally.¡± The axe wielding saint, ¡°C¡¯mon Natsuki, let¡¯s go look around. Unless you want to argue with your girlfriend.¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The other saint, likely Natsuki, protested.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t date him if he was the last man alive.¡± Hanabi added. Oh?


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s also pretty rude.¡± Natsuki growled at her.


    ¡°Go off maybe you guys can pe-urk.¡± Hanabi tried to speak only for Tsugumi to drag her away.


    ¡°Must you both always fight? Let¡¯s take a break Ms. I punch everything.¡± The other saintess chided.


    I wonder. Hanabi did say they were friends. How close are they?


    ¡°Izumi, you alright?¡± Aoi¡¯s far softer voice echoed as the others dispersed.


    A quiet grunt from the final saintess in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what arrows and bolts are reusable.¡± The squad leader announced before pausing and turning to Sophie, ¡°You two and uhhh, the water thing can sort out what you need to, yeah?¡±


    ¡°We will.¡± Sophie answered for the duo.


    The mermaid trilled excitedly for a moment before resuming its more neutral clicks of the tongue. Smiling at her new compatriots delight, Sophie gave her a nudge that seemed to startle the being that had been almost fearless and relentless just minutes before.


    ¡°Since we have a few minutes, want me to tell you a little about the world?¡± Sophie asked.


    Delighted by the attention given to her, the mermaid ecstatically adopted a familiar position as it coiled itself around Sophie once more, ignoring the surprised stares from those who noticed the gesture. Oh dear. But without any reason to push it away and not wanting to hurt the poor thing, Sophie just let her shoulders sag a little before leaning into the creature once more.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s two more people you haven¡¯t met here yet. And they¡¯re both close friends of mine¡­¡± Sophie began.


    <hr><hr>


    The rally point was set on the path leading to the cave. Two templars stood guard as another, likely the squadron¡¯s captain, stood beside Inquisitor Janos. They and the party stood under a hastily erected bell tent that now served to shelter them from a sudden downpour that casted a grey shroud over Oakbeach.


    Sophie was, much to her own relief, no longer naked. An oversized linen tunic and baggy trousers donated by the villagers now covered her. Whereas in a misjudgment, the Inquisitor had lain down his church cloak to dry, which was then mistakenly and now permanently acquired by the mermaid, though it didn¡¯t hide much.


    ¡°Blessed be the Goddess, who in our time of need grants us her messengers. May we be blessed by the stars.¡± Inquisitor Janos muttered as Sophie finished recounting her side of events with the mermaid.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars.¡± The templars echoed with reverence, the saints and saintesses with a hint of boredom.


    Hanabi muttered the words as did Sophie, though the two found each other¡¯s more quiet tones intriguing enough to spare each other a glance.


    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve earned favor with quite a few of the pantheon.¡± Janos rounded on Sophie.


    ¡°Huh? Pardon?¡± Sophie looked over, his words not quite making sense to her.


    ¡°I said, ¡®seems you¡¯ve earned favor with quite a few of the pantheon¡¯.¡± Janos repeated, making about as much sense as before.


    Sophie tried to maintain a neutral expression, the edge of her mouth twitching at the urge to furrow her brow and frown in an attempt at deciphering his words. Is it rude to ask? He is an inquisitor. But what does he mean?


    ¡°Uhh, pardon me, sir inquisitor. But what do you mean, exactly?¡± Sophie murmured the question.


    A flash of disdain crossed his visage before he let out a soft breath and smiled, though without a hint of mirth or joy in his eye. ¡°You believe in the faith, yes?¡± He queried.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes darted to Hanabi who just shrugged. ¡°Of course. Why?¡±


    ¡°You know of the pantheon, the High Pantheon?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­?¡± Sophie narrowed her eyes a little, wondering where he was going with this.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve read your reports. You have a twin who is skilled in the magic of the Lady of Shadows. Spoken and befriended some dwarves. Even known to some as ¡®stonefriend¡¯, a high honor for an outsider or those not of Tessadus¡¯s faith. And not you¡¯re here. With a mermaid, creatures of the sea and purported rumored messengers of Euthymia, true or not.¡± He looked at her as a professor at the Academy might a troublesome student, ¡°Most pray to all of the pantheon of course, but only dedicate themselves to one or ask for boons from one. Few do multiple, and fewer still actually receive blessings nowadays.¡±


    There was a tinge of a warning in his words. His voice and prying eyes making her feel uneasy as she shivered a little. They were like someone had seen something unpleasant and had finally decided to deal with it. And the object of his attention was her.


    Unsure of how to reply, she just grunted.


    Amused or annoyed by her reaction, his false smile receeded a little, ¡°I merely want you to pray even more. For you are¡­ lucky¡­ yes, lucky to gain favour from the Heavens.¡± He finished, his words leaving an acrid taste in her mouth. Just as much as his now disinterest in her relieved her.


    The tent was quiet. Saints and saintesses shuffled awkwardly as they tried to distance themselves from this conversation. Sophie got the sense that perhaps Hanabi leaving the church to join an adventuring band might¡¯ve been a more reasonable action than she first thought. Without Eva¡¯s presence, the others certainly seemed a little more reluctant to engage in conversation with the Inquisitor.


    Only a subtle clicking from the mermaid drew her attention back from her analysis. The creature pointed down towards the cave.


    As everyone strained to try and get a better look, they all caught sight of a weary figure plodding her way out of it. Before a more energetic if somewhat angry looking one followed. With an orc coming out after them. They made it, thank the stars, they¡¯re alive.


    ¡°That¡¯s them!¡± Aoi was the first to call out.


    She was also the first one to wave in an attempt to catch the attention of those on the beach. Her actions were then followed by Tsugumi and Natsuki, the other two saints simply continuing to rest.


    Inquisitor Janos gestured at one of the templars and the man saluted before jogging down the path to meet the others.


    The mermaid clicked curiously at Sophie and she nodded, ¡°They¡¯re my friends. They¡¯re nice people, I think you¡¯ll like ¡®em. Well, maybe after a bit.¡± She added.


    The mermaid trilled politely, or at least that¡¯s what it sounded like.


    ¡°Hmm, before the last of our procession gets here, I¡¯ve been wondering." Janos addressed the mermaid, starling both her and Sophie, "You can clearly understand our words and what we say, or at least get the meaning we''re trying to convey with a decent degree of fluency.¡± Janos stood beside them, glancing at the mermaid with a somewhat accusatory gaze and another polite but empty smile.


    Sophie shuffled a little closer to the mermaid, her body instinctively sensing potential conflict and readying itself once more.


    ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t you speak, hmm?¡± The inquisitor prodded.


    Sophie saw the mermaid tense a little, her tail curling a little as it¡¯s expression grew more hostile. A low growl escaping from its lips before she turned to look at Sophie, as if asking for aid. Sophie nodded, her own worried smile answered the mermaid in return.


    The mermaid pointed at her vocal box before clicking its tongue with a modicum of distress. Emotions flowed at Sophie as the energy around the mermaid changed and shifted alongside it. A chaotic dance that sketched out a scene of loneliness and loss. And now her story was known to Sophie in full. She had embarked on a search for a home not because of wanderlust or curiosity. But precisely because she couldn¡¯t speak. Neither in whatever her home tongue might¡¯ve been or the common that the others spoke. She had been cast aside and ended up here.


    ¡°She can¡¯t talk.¡± A different voiced answered instead of Sophie¡¯s own. Hanabi?


    Both the mermaid and her immediately spun to find Hanabi staring defiantly at the inquisitor. Janos for his part, put on an amused expression, though how genuine he truly felt was anyone¡¯s guess. Hanabi ignored the inquisitor¡¯s gaze and allowed her eyes to drift over to Sophie¡¯s, meeting them and conveying her support. Sophie found herself strangely appreciative of the gesture and lowered her own eyes before clearing her throat.


    ¡°The mermaid can¡¯t speak at all. Neither in our language or her own. It¡¯s why she¡¯s out here by herself.¡± Sophie drew the attention off of Hanabi.


    The mermaid trilled as if to confirm Sophie¡¯s narrative.


    ¡°How fascinating.¡± Janos mused, ¡°Appears even the Goddess Euthymia¡¯s chosen folk can experience such¡­ problems.¡±


    Before Sophie could reply, he had already diverted his attention away from them. For the familiar footsteps of comrade and kin reached her ears.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find¡­ Sophie? Is that you?¡± Eva sulked before letting out a gasp.


    ¡°Eva.¡± Sophie smiled.


    ¡°You idiot! Ugh!¡± Eva growled as she rushed forward to embrace her, ¡°Thought you were still lost in there, fucking hell.¡±


    ¡°Eheheh, would¡¯ve been too. If not for our new friend here.¡± Sophie giggled at the overwhelming affection she felt emanating from her mistress.


    ¡°New friend¡­? Ah? Ah! What the¡­ that¡¯s a fish tail?! A siren? Mermaid?!¡± Eva pulled back a little, looking the mermaid up and down, ¡°That¡¯s a mermaid? Right?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Woah.¡± Eva stared at it.


    The mermaid stared back curiously, intrigued by the far more curious human that had appeared.


    A different set of hands tapped Sophie¡¯s shoulder and she turned to find Mila merely gesturing to the creature with her eyes, demanding an explanation from the half elf before also taking the time to glare at Aoi for disobeying the plan. Sophie grinned, there was something enjoyable in being able to be the one people turned to for answers. Even if some inquisitors are a little less pleasant than others.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two get settled down first and then we¡¯ll catch you up to speed.¡± Janos¡¯s dispassionate but oddly smug voice cut through the silence.


    Sophie could tell that Mila was not entirely too pleased with the notion but only through an extra furrow of the brow in addition to her usual scowl.


    ¡°Fine.¡± The inquisitor grunted before pausing in front of Sophie, ¡°I¡¯m glad you made it back.¡± She spoke, a little kinder and softer.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Sophie beamed at her.


    The two nodded knowingly at each other, both growing more tired as a reflection of the past two day¡¯s events slowly caught up to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, huh?¡± Mila asked, the girl''s guard falling as a hint of exhaustion snuck into her voice.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie chuckled and let out a sigh, her eyes flicking up to the grey, rainy skies above. It always is.

 Act 8 Chapter 10: Brewing Dissent

    ¡°Academy Notice To All Students:


    In light of recent events, the Academy is temporarily instituting a mandatory policy of logged exits and arrivals. When you need to leave Academy grounds for any reason, please register your exit and subsequent entry into the Academy with the gate guardians. Students found violating the rule will be subject to reprimands the same as violating other Academy rules. ¡±


    - Notice Posted Across Arterian Academy, ¡°Update: Security Policy¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°You may pass.¡± The Academy guardian saluted with his halberd.


    The Gate of Knowledge swung open as the guardian gestured to those on the wall. The massive groaning of gears and steel reminding everyone that the Academy itself was just as much a fortress as it was a center of learning.


    Though Inquisitor Janos and Mila handled most of the talking as the others rested. Sophie could tell there was a heightened sense of tension in the air that affected even both the Inquisitors. They were on guard, which in turn made Sophie feel the need to be on guard as well.


    From the carriage window, her eyes began counting the figures surrounding the little convoy and those watching them from the walls. Her mouth curled up in displeasure. More than usual, like after the assassination attempt.


    Her attention wandered back into the carriage and the weight against her shoulders. Eva had, evidently, powered herself with anger and frustration at Sophie¡¯s disappearance and worn herself out. At this moment Sophie felt a pang of regret. Regret at not having been around to see Eva grow and embody the potential she had seen in her during their childhood. But alas, here we are. She has her own path, and I have mine. A soft smile crawled across her face, her frown temporarily retreating. Please worry more about yourself.


    Opposite them sat the anxious yet ever curious mermaid, her face glued to the window as it took in the world around it. She reminded Sophie a lot of Ary, the same childlike curiosity at a world so vastly foreign from their own. She still didn¡¯t understand how Hanabi had been the one to advocate for an ¡®opportunity¡¯ for the mermaid to see the world. Nor how the girl managed to convince an, admittedly, exasperated Inquisitor Janus to make some arrangements for the creature¡¯s stay in the human world.


    Beside the mermaid was Hanabi, the outlander holding a more wistful expression than Sophie had expected to see as she gazed out the window as well. A strange soul. Never really present but¡­ Sophie tried to hide her observation, only taking occasional glimpses at the outlander, it¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s putting on a grand show. Hiding the thoughts in her mind despite her carefreeness.


    Ugh, so loud. A voice interrupted, or rather, intruded upon her mind.


    W-what?


    You¡¯ve grown lazy, Sophie. Just because I¡¯m brooding and not informing you of things doesn¡¯t mean you should keep your mind as open as it is. It¡¯s a weakness. Sophia¡¯s biting tone could be heard even in her thoughts.


    You¡¯ve just been quiet. That''s all. Sophie responded, equal parts glad and saddened at the realization.


    Whatever. She could practically hear Sophia actively scoffing, does this mean you guys are coming back? Aryana¡¯s been awfully worried after she had a small spasm, and don¡¯t bother asking. She¡¯s fine. Yana took care of it.


    Sophie felt glum at having hurt Aryana once more.


    I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes. I, or rather we all have good news, bad news, and worse news. Sorry to ruin your day. Whenever you guys can, I¡¯ll let the others know. We¡¯ll meet up in your room.


    H-huh?! News? What? Sophia! Hey! Don¡¯t just ignore me! Sophie protested.


    But judging by the sudden emptiness in her mind, she knew that her sister had already sealed back her own mind, cutting off their communication.


    Ruddy little¡­ so abruptly too! Sophie bristled.


    A cold droplet ran down her arm and she looked over to find Eva still fast asleep, the tiniest bit of drool having escaped her mistress¡¯s mouth. Sophie fought the urge to giggle and quickly wiped it away with the hems of her tunic. She smiled warmly, that faint hint of nostalgia simmering slowly at an imagined timeline in her head. If I didn¡¯t get kidnapped back then. Would we just be¡­ enjoying life here? We were slated to go to the Academy anyway, and beside that, I only started being an adventurer because of¡­ right, Eichafen. As for her, Sophie¡¯s smile faded, she¡¯s only working with the church because I disappeared, right?


    Sophie froze, the thought only just crossing her mind, whatever was left of the smile snagged and twisted her lips downwards in a pained frown. She told me that they knew about me. The older Inquisitor and Sir Taurox found Anna and I at the ruins too. A tiny breath escaped her, how did they know? Why, did they know?


    The carriage jolted to a halt and Sophie stowed away her doubts, hurriedly shaking Eva awake.


    ¡°Mewh?¡± Eva groaned.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Sophie informed her before turning to flash the anxious mermaid a smile.


    The creature clicked her tongue in acknowledgement and glanced to the girl beside her. Hanabi offered a shrug before unlocking the carriage door and pushing it outwards.


    A cold wind rushed into the carriage, the night breeze cooling them down from the slightly stuffy stale air inside the transport. It felt somewhat surreal to Sophie at seeing such a calm scene after everything. There was a pleasantness at the peace that presented itself ahead of her, no matter the tension that hung in the air. Yet, her furrowed brows never unknit themselves, Sophia¡¯s cryptic warning lingering in her mind.


    ¡°Eva, can you come with me after we debrief here? Something came up with Sophia.¡± Sophie told her.


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s name made Eva stiffen up at once, the lax attitude vanishing in an instant. Replaced by a pain melancholy as she looked away and nodded.


    ¡°Hanabi, do you mind making sure she gets a chance to settle in? She seems to trust you.¡± Sophie motioned to the mermaid, earning herself a soft hiss from the creature at her statement.


    ¡°Heheh, getting rid of me already?¡± Hanabi smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Kidding. Sure thing.¡± The outlander grinned.


    The mermaid seemed a little distressed as it processed Sophie¡¯s words and realizing that they would be separated. She let out a soft click and angrily swished her tail accusatorially at Sophie. Sophie held up her hands in surrender. ¡°I won¡¯t be long, promise. Once we get things sorted on our end is probably around when you¡¯ll be set up by the church.¡±


    The mermaid growled, unconvinced. Opting instead to simply cross her arms. Though it let up soon enough with a more disdainful clicking of its tongue.


    ¡°Well, well. I suppose this marks a mission accomplished, despite the complications.¡± Inquisitor Janos¡¯s voice imposed upon the group. Though the man sounded somewhat displeased.


    ¡°That it was. I¡¯ll do the accompanying paperwork if need be.¡± Eva agreed.


    The inquisitor waited, perhaps expecting someone or another to comment but received no such response. Left with nothing to work with, he promptly nodded before moving to discuss some things with a templar.


    Relieved that she didn¡¯t need to deal with him, Sophie surprised the mermaid with a soft hug, making the creature click in surprise.


    ¡°Be good with Hanabi, okay?¡± She shot her a cheeky wink before beckoning for Hanabi, ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys know what¡¯s happening once we¡¯re done. And thank you.¡± Sophie bowed a little.


    ¡°No worries.¡± Hanabi stuck out an exaggerated thumbs up.


    ¡°Hey, Soph.¡± Eva whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll give Aoi a quick update, give me a second.¡±


    Sophie nodded as Eva jogged over to the other carriage. Sophie meanwhile, headed to where Mila was sat atop a horse, the inquisitor keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings.


    ¡°Mila.¡±


    The girl almost jumped out of her skin at the sudden summons, shooting Sophie a scowl before grunting for her to continue.


    ¡°Do you have some time in a minute? Sophia¡¯s reached out, says there might be some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Mila arched a brow, ¡°Just now?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ fine. But I need to be quick. There¡¯s¡­¡± The girl paused, her mouth curling in distaste as her scowl naturally deepends, ¡°there¡¯s a lot I need to do after¡­ all this.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha. We¡¯ll try to be quick.¡±


    ¡°Are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Once Eva¡¯s done. And come on, Mila. Let¡¯s at least say our goodbyes to the others.¡± Sophie whined.


    Mila rolled her eyes but hopped off the horse, following Sophie¡¯s lead as they went to hurry Eva along.


    <hr><hr>


    Being back inside Rosewood hall felt almost alien to her. Despite having only spent the better part of two days away, she still felt as if it had already been far long than that. Steeling herself, she took a deep breath and let out. Raising her hand, she gave the gentlest rapt on the door.


    Murmured voices from within hushed up as footsteps were heard. A soft click, and a faint blue light shone out into the hallway from within. It illuminated the excited yet worried eyes that stared directly back at her, the alluring freckled face pulling back as a pair of lips rushed up to meet Sophie¡¯s. Pulled into the embrace, Sophie raised her own arms to wrap around Ary as the girl¡¯s tongue toyed with her own for a moment before pulling away. She smiled and cocked her head sideways before giving Sophie a little prod with her finger.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Ary murmured.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sophie leaned forward and gave the redhead a peck.


    As the two hugged each other, another voice cut through the room.


    ¡°Sophie! Eva! Mila!¡± Elara¡¯s gregarious voice boomed.


    ¡°Ela!¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Those greeted responded respectively, though Mila opted for a simple nod.


    Sophie looked around the room. Certainly lively tonight¡­ Raylani stood by Elaria whilst the Calnodel siblings offered their own wry but polite smiles. Yana rested by the window, the faerie seemingly incensed at Sophie¡¯s presence. But it was the last pair of guests that made Sophie do a double take. An irritated looking Lady Lucinia and a milder Lady Olivia. Huh? Is that really them? In my room? Sophie wilted a little, Sophia did mention bad news, huh.


    Catching sight of Sophie¡¯s reaction, a lone figure leaning against the wall let out a sigh. Acknowledging the new arrivals with a grunt, Sophie half expected her twin to snidely tease her about what happened. Instead, the girl practically ignored her and rounded up on Eva.


    This was one of the few times Sophie caught a glimpse of Eva¡¯s mortified and ashamed expression combined into one. Her face twisted into something resembling a wince and sulking. Hah, I see. I guess those two haven¡¯t really had a proper talk.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Eva.¡± Sophia curtly spoke.


    ¡°Sophia.¡± Eva hung her head down.


    Sophia pinched her nose and scratched at the back of her head in a similar fashion to Sophie with her ponytail when lost in contemplation. The girl lightly slapped her forehead twice to bring herself back before reaching out and holding Eva steady.


    ¡°More important things than feeling sorry for me or yourself.¡± Sophia growled.


    ¡°Right.¡± Eva looked away, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh you better be, we¡¯ll have a use for that yet.¡± Sophia announced with a hint of malice in her voice.


    Sophie frowned, not exactly liking her sister¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Lucinia¡¯s distinctive voice echoed, the princess clearly frustrated by the lack of reverence shown.


    ¡°Lady Lucinia. Lady Olivia.¡± Sophie tried to curtsy towards them.


    Lady Olivia smiled and waved, Lucinia just crossed her arms despite giving Sophie an acknowledging tilt of her head.


    ¡°Princess Trax, my lady.¡± Eva abruptly followed with a far more elegant curtsy, her body acting on instinct.


    ¡°Ah, the exiled scion of Carrador¡¯s Rosengart. Glad you could join us again.¡±


    Eva and Sophie shared a look, neither could tell if the princess was making a joke in bad taste, or just being rude.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Enough standing around, everyone in.¡± Sophia ushered them in and quickly closing the door behind them.


    Alarmed by the sudden display of alacrity from her sister, Sophie found a seat next to Ary on the bed as the others crowded around the room''s central table. Sophia nudged Elaria, who rolled her eyes but smiled and pat the girl on the head. Glad she¡¯s opening up to some people, at least.


    Try to keep your mind shut, Sophia scowled at her.


    Sorry, Sophie sheepishly apologized.


    ¡°FIrst off, welcome back. Glad you all seem mostly fine.¡± Elaria beamed at the new arrivals, her radiance even melting a little of Mila¡¯s defenses as the Inquisitor opted to not scowl at the bard.


    ¡°So I¡¯m sure Sophia already pestered Sophie about this. But we¡¯ve got good news, in a way.¡± Elaria continued, ¡°FIrst off, seeing as you¡¯re doing public service for the city, we¡¯ve found a commission for you in about a month and half¡¯s time. Your majesty? If you please?¡± Elaria theatrically bowed towards the princess.


    Lucinia tutted but choose to ignore the bard as she had Olivia produce a letter. They unfurled it on the table and Sophie had to crane her neck just to get a glimpse of its contents. ¡®Minster Bellus Visiting itinerary¡¯¡­ huh?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am extending a personal commission to you.¡± She stared at Sophie before glancing over to Mila, ¡°To act as an escort for me at a diplomatic function whereupon the desire is for one of my father¡¯s ministers to interact with members of other allegiances and races despite his own wildly hateful views. It is an attempt to bully me out of my current position but I refuse to go down without trying. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± a great many, actually. But Sophie paused, she understood the gist of the princess¡¯s request, at least.


    ¡°The diplomatic dinner will happen within Arteria, with my father¡¯s minister serving as his representative. I have no doubts it will be a futile attempt. But I ask that you aid me nonetheless. Of course, in terms of rewards, I will be most generous.¡±


    ¡°That why you called them out too?¡± Mila finally spoke up, pointing towards the elven siblings.


    ¡°No, but a good coincidence since I got the chance and invited them as well.¡± Lucinia winced a little.


    ¡°Indeed. A strange opportunity and remains to be seen whether either of us will accept. But we¡¯d want to help in what little ways we could regardless.¡± Thalnor spoke for the duo.


    Olivia nodded appreciatively at them, ¡°That¡¯s about the gist of things that my lady requires. Should you accept this burden, we¡¯ll be the ones turning this into a commission for the guild so that it can be counted for you.¡± She curtsied towards Eva, ¡°We¡¯d be honored if you could help as well, of course. Considering your standing with the church.¡±


    Lucinia just scowled.


    Sophie traded a glance with Mila. The inquisitor¡¯s mouth upturned in expectance of trouble, but upon catching Sophie¡¯s eye, she tepidly nodded.


    ¡°Sounds fine for us. At least, for now anyway.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Splendid! That¡¯d sort out one of our headaches.¡± Olivia smiled before nudging her princess.


    Lucinia tutted before politely bobbing her head in affirmation.


    The two Traxians bowed, moving back towards the edges of the room now that their matter had been discussed. Though Sophie saw how whatever little traces of kindness soon left their faces. A certain dourness quietly taking over the mood of the room.


    Even Ary¡¯s cheery expression was tempered. A strain tugging back on her smile that did not allow her to fully express her joy. Sophie reached out and found Ary¡¯s hand, the girl gingerly squeezing hers as they interlocked. Despite that, her expression didn¡¯t shift. What happened?


    Sophia cleared her throat to gather the newcomers attention back onto her. By her side, Raylani dutifully produced a small rolled up stack of paper. Arterian Affairs? What do they have to do with us?


    ¡°So. Bad news time.¡± Sophia sighed, the burden on her shoulders only seemingly growing heavier by the minute.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sophie dared to ask.


    ¡°Traxian scouting parties passed Abenstadt and are in eastern Arteria. Security on campus and in the city are going to be ramped up.¡± She growled, ¡°The city¡¯s going to want more bodies. Take care you lot don¡¯t get swept up by it.¡± She paused, her hands balling up into a fist. ¡°Elaria.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The bard pat Sophia on the shoulder, offering the stressed girl a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Sophie hesitantly queried.


    No one spoke, Elaria only sighed and closed her eyes, as if taking the moment to gather her thoughts. Sophie scanned the room to find even the Maylesa and Thalnor looking uncomfortable. And almost nothing phases them¡­


    ¡°Ela?¡± Sophie asked once more.


    ¡°People are silly, Sophie.¡± Ela finally spoke, her eyes opening to looking directly at Sophie and the others, ¡°I know you¡¯re going through some shit, stars know Sophia is.¡±


    A low growl came from her sister, though Sophia offered no commentary in the mind or otherwise.


    ¡°The city¡­ wants more manpower in case of a Traxian assault.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mila hissed.


    Huh? ¡°Mila?¡± Sophie looked over.


    ¡°Aye.¡± Ela somberly affirmed, ¡°Aye. Sophie. Take a guess who just had a little army get exposed and half disbanded. A ready made force, already equipped and just languishing around.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t mean¡­ Sophie immediately looked to Eva and Sophia. The latter refusing to return her gaze, a distant look in her eye. Eva¡¯s eyes were widened in shock and disgust, an expression that Sophie felt was now much like her own.


    ¡°But after everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Turns out, in the face of adversity, people do come together. They just might overlook some things that can¡¯t be forgiven.¡± Sophia chimed in with a snarl.


    ¡°Sophia¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Sophie. Just don¡¯t.¡±


    The two stared, one glaring, one sorrowful. In the end, no more words were shared, just two nods. One stern, one pained.


    There was an awkwardness that now hung in the room, the message now relayed in full.


    ¡°Was there¡­ any conditions? Or was it just¡­¡± Mila whispered.


    Though her voice was soft, in the silence, it was a loud as war drum, each word of the question weighing down the mood even more. Yet, while all shuffled or sighed dejectedly, a singular tut was heard from the Traxian corner. All eyes, then, descended upon the princess.


    ¡°In a situation like this, the verdict would be clear to see, no? Partial pardon with the senteance commuted to be served by service in the armed forces. It¡¯s what I¡¯d do.¡± Lucinia huffed.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Ela tried to speak.


    ¡°... but the people should care. Or would they? Come now, we can see what¡¯s in front of us.¡± The princess gestured towards the newspaper, ¡°Already, there are security measures and doubling of the watch. In the city and here. The people can already see and feel the tangible impacts of the Traxian arrival. The lords of Arteria are using this fear to supercharge the council into pushing this decision.¡±


    Lucinia¡¯s words cut through whatever little hopes that were left up. Sophia slamming down a fist onto the table only to recoil as she realized she had let too much emotion show. Both Sophie and Elaria inched closer, the siblings offering their sister reassuring grasps. One that Sophia responded to by choking up, though not a sob left her mouth as she grit her teeth.


    ¡°As expected. Practical, yet vile at the same time. And the church¡­ Orator Vitellus¡¯s involvement in Sophie¡¯s trial would automatically preclude us from interfering once more for fear of seeming to go against the city. Stars take them.¡± Mila cursed.


    ¡°And what about the victims? Those who suffered because of these bastards.¡± Eva spoke up.


    ¡°You know as well as I do.¡± Ela sighed, meeting Eva¡¯s gaze with a look of dejection, ¡°I doubt the city even cares for them beyond the basics. The papers barely even touched on them.¡±


    ¡°Tah, bloody bastards. Just as bad as the Braveskulls themselves.¡± The inquistor hissed.


    Mila¡¯s condemnation seemed to ignite a fury within Eva and Ela, the two united in their disgust at the situation.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already played politics with the farce that was Sophie¡¯s trial. Hells, they even punished the minotaur and the rangers with her. And they¡¯ve even¡­ they¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurt Sophia, hurt our family. And many, many others. We don¡¯t even know how long the operation went on for.¡± Ela shuddered.


    ¡°Why? Do they really believe the Traxian forces are that large?¡±


    ¡°The papers only say a scouting force that broke through. Abenstadt still holds. Or so it says. Maybe, I don¡¯t know, maybe they know something we don¡¯t. The jackasses up top, that is.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that doesn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Sophie remained silent amidst their words. Beside her, both Sophia and Ary also remained silent. The latter mostly just concerned and worried about everyone, her brows knitted together as she tried to keep up with what everyone was saying. Sophia likely already had time to let some of this sink in from when she informed Sophie and even before that. But in her mind, Sophie could feel almost a gradual numbness starting to emanate from her sister. The girl was slowly trying to ignore the world, withdrawing now that her role in delivering information had been played. She was healing. I can¡¯t let her suffer even more.


    On the far side, the Calnodel siblings appeared equally troubled. Though much like Ary, they seemed at a loss on what to do. Raylani was busy ruminating something, the dark elf¡¯s gaze occasionally wandering over towards the Traxians, of which the princess would rise to meet hers. Eventually, Lucinia¡¯s cold eyes landed on Sophie, her own meeitng for a second before she turned her attention back towards Sophia. But that was enough.


    ¡°So? What do you plan on doing?¡± Lucinia¡¯s voice shifted, carrying a far more authoritative tone than Sophie was used to.


    The question lingered, cutting through the grumblings in the room. Even Lady Olivia seemed somewhat surprised by her liege¡¯s sudden interjection.


    ¡°You going to just complain? We can all do plenty of that.¡±


    ¡°Of course not! We¡¯ll-¡± Eva tried to retort.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do something about it? Do you even know what? How? And if you are going to, are you prepared for the consequences?¡± Lucinia drummed her fingers against the wall, the rhythmic tapping making Sophie uneasy, ¡°What do you think of life at the Academy? Do you like it? Because if you do, then offending the lords of Arteria will be a one way ticket right out of here. Are you prepared for that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Eva tried to fight but wavered, a complex expression crossing her face.


    ¡°Of course I am. Don¡¯t about the others. Don¡¯t care at this point.¡± Sophia spoke up, her voice quiet but menacing.


    Lucinia¡¯s expression darkened, a hint of a twisted smile emerging from under the personality of the arrogant princess. Sophie could feel the shift, a strangeness surrounding Lucinia that seemed to coil itself around her.


    ¡°Good¡­ good.¡± She mused to herself, ¡°Olivia.¡± The princess held out her hand expectantly.


    This time, Lady Olivia did not tease her, merely pulling out a letter from her pockets and handing it to the princess.


    ¡°Do you all see this? This is the order my father sent to arrange the meeting. He intends to disown or disinherit me, of course. And nothing can change that.¡±


    ¡°How does that fit in?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Beyond the commission? I¡¯m uncertain. But what it made me realize as that there have been too many¡­ coincidences lately.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°First, let me be clear. Whatever you may think about me, I have a debt to be paid. You risked life and limb for me for no reason and very likely saved my life. Once more, you have my thanks. And you,¡± She glanced at Sophia, ¡°You have suffered much because of me, for that. I also owe you a debt to be repaid. Regardless of the fact that you are both half-elves.¡± Well, at least that part of her doesn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Hmpf.¡± Sophia crossed her arms.


    ¡°So let me ask, are you going to do something about this? Because there will be consequences, for you and the city. But I¡¯m willing to lend a hand. After all, asking me to meet his minister right after I was almost killed? Makes it sound like he wants to finish the job.¡±


    That caught the room off guard. Perhaps the only one that seemed unsurprised was Raylani, though the dark elf never really seemed surprised by anything.


    Sophia, did you¡­? Sophie tried to reach out.


    No, this is new to me too. Came the unsatisfactory response.


    What now?


    Improvise.


    ¡°What if I said I wanted to?¡± Sophia responded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d ask who here is willing to get into trouble.¡± Lucinia¡¯s eyes scanned the room.


    No one retreated. Though Ary did tug on Sophie¡¯s sleeve a little harder.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lucinia smiled.


    ¡°Lucy.¡± Lady Olivia worriedly whispered.


    ¡°Olivia, not now.¡± Lucinia snapped.


    The girl retreated, and held her hands up in surrender as if she didn¡¯t care. Her lips however, remained pursed even after she resumed leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Since none of you seem to be leaving, let me try again.¡± Lucinia pointed to the letter and the newspaper, ¡°This all started because someone tried to kill me, the loathsome cretin. You stopped him and found a clue about his weapons.¡± She nodded appreciatively towards Sophie, ¡°Then you uncovered that it was supplied by the Braveskulls and worked with your minotaur to raid the mines. Do I have everything in order so far?¡±


    A few nods.


    ¡°The company gets trialled, you get punished. Traxia attacks and now we¡¯re here.¡±


    More nods, though most hesitant than the first time.


    ¡°How is it that they just conveniently have an army already being molded? And that the moment Traxia breached your borders, they were freed within a week if not days. Come on, I know none of you are stupid. You¡¯ve all probably thought this already. But the Chamber of Justice, they all knew about the Braveskulls, tacitly approving or not. You can¡¯t hide something of that scale. Not like this.¡±


    It was, indeed, a thought that had crossed Sophie¡¯s mind more than once. She had merely hoped that the chamber¡¯s almost split decision on her had been a sign of more members genuinely being caught unawares of the sins of their comrades. How naive of me. Lucinia¡¯s right, this commuting of sentence came down so quickly. And if the papers were right, near unanimously.


    Despite the doubt that still lingered in her own mind, there was one thing she could conclude. Whatever darkness had overtaken the Traxian princess, she didn¡¯t like it.

 Act 8 Chapter 11: Plotters and Sigrid

    ¡°Entry 34: Princess Lucinia Gaius Trax


    Noteworthy Traits: Spoiled, defensive, easily manipulable. Fascination and disdain of outside culture. Easily pleased, easily entertained, unreasonable, flawed ambitions.


    Other notes: Unreliable leader and unlikely to succeed the crown or earn any duchies. Mark as marriage candidate for alliances¡±


    - Unknown Imperial Ledger, Royal Palace of Trax


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you thin-distinguished inventors are not walking out. This would surely tarnish your dynasty¡¯s name, would it not?¡± Lucinia scoffed at the Calnodel siblings.


    The two elves reacted with their usual candor, uncaring of the opinions of those unrelated to them.


    ¡°Indeed. Though unless we have to, we have no intention of coordinating anything that would require our public appearance.¡± Thalnor answered.


    ¡°Quite so, there is a lot of help we can provide without exposing ourselves, as Ary might know.¡± Maylesa shot the redhead a wink.


    Ary bobbed her head enthusiastically, though remain steadfastly clutched against Sophie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Still, why are you so willing to help this bunch out?¡± Lucinia spoke without so much as a glance at ¡®this bunch¡¯.


    ¡°They are our friends.¡± Maylesa answered honestly, ¡°We enjoy their company.¡±


    ¡°They also have many strange requests and ideas about things we could try making. The challenge is equally enjoyable.¡± Thalnor agreed.


    ¡°Tsk, elves.¡± Lucinia muttered under her breath before shaking her head, ¡°Tinkerers.¡± She corrected herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s just a little narrow minded.¡± Lady Olivia teased.


    ¡°You-!¡± Lucinia looked ready to square up.


    There was a strange comfort for Sophie seeing the princess return to her more casual if outwardly arrogant and derisive demeanor. A certain recognizability that allowed Sophie to understand her unlike minutes before. When she possessed the air of a stranger, a more malicious, vindictive sounding lady, a little too gleeful about the potential chaos that the situation could cause. Worse, there was something else hidden behind her words that made Sophie shudder. The same sort of dark joy she felt at wielding the power to decide life and death, reflected in the princess. It was as if she glimpsed something that she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Only with Olivia¡¯s continued attempts to tease did the princess return more to normal. Her cocksure attitude and irritating personality somehow more bearable than Sophie had expected. She had, however, unfortunately examined a little too throughouly and she felt the princess¡¯s gaze on the back of her neck the moment she turned away. Unlike how she usually felt towards her, mild annoyance at the arrogant Traxian, she felt a slight shiver creep through her.


    ¡°Ugh, whatever.¡± Lucinia held up her hands in defeat.


    ¡°And why are you so hellbent on assisting us in this? Is it really because of the debt you own them?¡± Eva spoke up.


    Lucinia frowned, the noble squaring up against one of her peers. Eva didn¡¯t flinch, having finally gotten a grasp on the ever escalating situation. The two girls simply stared at each other, a discussion taking place within their eyes as everyone else was simply left by the wayside. As the room waited, it was Olivia that finally broke the silence.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t just the debt for her.¡± The lady calmly stated.


    Lucinia immediately spun around to glare at her, but calmed soon enough with a heavy sigh as she rubbed her forehead in frustration.


    ¡°The debt plays a big part. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I do not intend to owe anything to elves¡­ half elves any longer than I have to. However¡­¡± She paused, sighing once more and shaking her head almost like she was dispelling something, ¡°Livy is right. That is not all.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Eva pressed.


    ¡°I believe that the attempt on my life was because someone, Traxian or otherwise, did not want to see a successful peaceful dialogue. Whether they are connected to my father or not, remains to be seen. However, it is undeniable that his letter to me indicates his intentions to disinherit me for doing the horrifying thing of speaking my mind.¡± Lucinia ranted.


    ¡°Ah, and this is¡­.¡±


    Luncinia nodded, ¡°Whatever plans are happening are clearly related to the assassin. They both involve the Braveskulls, Traxians and the city. Whoever they are, my father or not, I intend to find a way to thoroughly ruin their day. And you lot.¡± She looked over the room, ¡°Are currently my best chance at that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. Just like you, little exile.¡± Lucinia grunted at Eva, ¡°Little familial rebel.¡± She snickered, ¡°At least you get to go back at some point.¡±


    Lucinia tutted and walked herself to the window, staring out with a wistful expression, her body language telling the others to not bother her.


    ¡°Goddess above, what a day.¡± Mila swore, ¡°You told me this would be quick but¡­ ugh, we just got back and I¡¯m already getting a headache.¡±


    A soft chuckle spread through the room, tinged with a no small amount of nervousness and discomfort. The ideas of treason and potentially being expelled from the Academy finally given time to ruminate properly within their minds.


    ¡°Bah, weaklings.¡± Lucinia huffed, ¡°Olivia, we are going.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it?¡± Sophie asked.


    Lucinia pursed her lips, a small, more friendly grin on her face, ¡°Your church friend is right. You¡¯ve just returned after all. For the rest of us, we¡¯d barely had all of a day or so to digest everything. Mayhaps we all need a little bit of a break.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because nothing¡¯s going to change this soon anyways, kni-Sophie.¡± Eva chimed in, earning the exiled noble a begrudging nod from the princess, ¡°She figures we might as well rest up and decide if we¡¯re really doing this. Heat of the moment and all that.¡±


    Beside Sophie, her twin¡¯s scowl gained voice, letting out a dissatisfied growl but not outright disagreeing with Eva¡¯s words.


    ¡°Just so.¡± Lucinia affirmed, ¡°I shall return next Morus, precisely a week from now. Though, a little earlier. By then, have your decisions made. You three I¡¯m not questioning, or your bodyguard.¡± She glanced wearily at Raylani,  ¡°Though you,¡± She gestured at Sophie and her siblings before sticking a finger just above Ary¡¯s nose, ¡°You are the one who should stay out of all this the most.¡±


    Ary pouted and let out a soft whine, clutching a little tighter onto Sophie.


    ¡°Same goes for you elves, the idiot, and the church kid.¡± Lucinia casually motioned towards the rest of the room, ¡°You all stand to cause the most harm to the people around you. These three, er, four. Their damage is mostly limited to people here. But the rest of you. Your communities, families, dynasties, and whatever pious group you serve will feel the blowbacks should there be any¡­ errors, in whatever actions we may have to undertake.¡±


    There was a seriousness in the princess¡¯s tone that made Sophie shift in her seat. Looking around, she too began to realize that there was a level of tiredness present. With a sigh of her own, she stood up to offer her agreement.


    ¡°Shall we all call it a day here, then? The princess is right, I¡­ I definitely could use some rest.¡± She announced.


    Ary squeezed her hand tenderly, Sophie smiled and squeezed back.


    Lucinia stopped at the doorway with Lady Olivia, hesitating for a brief moment as if readying herself to say something. She then shook her head and reached for the handle.


    ¡°Have a good night, everyone. Enjoy the peace while it lasts.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A good night was perhaps the last thing on everyone¡¯s minds. Each person caught up in their own web of worries and concerns. Sophie thankfully, had Ary by her side, the redhead offering a warmth that she desperately missed in her time at Oakbeach. Her own mind however, was focused on Sophia, unsure about how the girl was feeling after everything, especially since she closed off her mind once more.


    But as night turned to day and the morrow came. That sense of unease that plagued them was replaced by the normality of classes. It was a colder morning than usual but not one unlike any other. They went to their classes and studied as they always had. Sophie even tried to catch Princess Lucinia¡¯s eye to simply check on her opinions but the princess had almost flipped completely, becoming the ever arrogant and snobby noble that she had always been, flippantly ignoring the half elf¡¯s attempt to catch her attention. Save for one simple instruction.


    ¡°Aster. Six o clock.¡± Lucinia casually said.


    It was a summons, as direct as can be. Yet, that just made Sophie more anxious. For it gave her an uncomfortable amount of time after her last class before their meeting.


    Sophie sighed and leaned against her chair, her mind drifting absently into nothingness.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Bweh.¡± She let out a startled squeak just to find Ary poking her cheek, the redhead¡¯s mouth halfway to a frown.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary pouted.


    ¡°Ah-Ary?¡± Sophie stammered out.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°Ah-eh? For what? Didn¡¯t classes finish?¡±


    ¡°Hah-nah-be.¡± Ary pronounced each syllable with a haughty tone before forcefully turning Sophie¡¯s head and pulling her in for a kiss.


    ¡°Mmpfh?! Mmm.¡± Sophie surrendered with a contented breath, ahh, Ary¡­


    But before her own arms could rise to pull Ary closer, she was met with a firm bop on the nose. ¡°Uwah.¡±


    ¡°Hanabi came to find me after class. Told me to bring you to her. Said it was about an important girl-friend of yours.¡± Ary jokingly or at least, hopefully jokingly growled.


    ¡°Eh? Ah! After yesterday it just completely slipped my mind!¡±


    Ary mockingly snorted before standing up and pulling Sophie with her. She then locked her arm through Sophie¡¯s and pulled the half elf close. Sophie felt a small explosion of joy at the intimacy. Though she was keenly aware that Ary was not exactly worried, neither was she completely at ease.


    ¡°She told me to make sure you showed up, so¡­ if you don¡¯t have anything planned right now, let¡¯s go.¡± Ary commanded.


    ¡°Ah-¡± Sophie tried to speak.


    ¡°Mwah.¡± Ary kissed her again, ¡°Come.¡±


    Sophie smiled, suppressing a happy little sigh. Though she enjoyed the little moans and noises that Ary made whenever she was the forceful one. She also liked that Ary had grown more comfortable being insistent as of late. Perhaps the one downside was that it likely stemmed from their increasingly busy schedules. All the more reason to do my best to protect her.


    Sophie¡¯s smile died a little. Yana too, had been acting a little different than usual. Despite the quips and continuous rhymes, the faerie carried herself with far less carefreeness than before. Adopting instead, an air of seriousness, more focused on some esoteric goal that she certainly saw no need to share with Sophie.


    Ignoring her worries, she gave her full attention to the one beside her. She felt her heart swelling with emotions simply glancing at her partner. Ary appeared as she always had, yet at the same time, she was already leagues apart from when they had first met. Though she was easily worried about a lot of things, in Sophie¡¯s eyes, the redhead had learned to deal with life in her own way and walked with a  certainty that wasn¡¯t there before.


    Before long, they found themselves in front of Cherrywood hall, the dormitory directly next to their own Rosewood. Ary glanced over and arched her eyebrow, a small smirk sneaking its way onto her face.


    ¡°What? Never knew where Hanabi lived?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°I¡­ no, not really. I just thought she¡¯d be in Fidelis¡¯s Rest like the other saints.¡± Sophie admitted.


    ¡°Hmpf.¡± Ary upturned her nose jokingly.


    Sophie played with her by giving the redhead a few teasing kisses on her neck. Ary shivered and playfully batted her away, the motion stirring the restful fae from her pocket.


    Yana fluttered up and hovered over the two, the fae¡¯s lips curling in displeasure upon seeing Sophie. Without missing a beat, she sleepily bopped Sophie on the forehead before settling down atop Ary¡¯s head.


    ¡°H-hey!¡±


    ¡°Mmm. There is another trace on you, something-mmm, another elemental surrounded you with its hue.¡± Yana groaned. Ah, the mermaid.


    ¡°Elemental?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Lead the way.¡± Sophie sighed. Right, Hanabi. I wonder...


    <hr><hr>


    Knock, knock.


    ¡°Coming.¡± A familiar voice rang out from within.


    Cherrywood hall felt a little less homey than Rosewood though in contrast, it was decorated with a few more paintings and ornaments. The students here, at least, were similar to those in Rosewood. They looked at Sophie with wariness. Their questioning gazes tracing the same question, ¡®what was an elf doing here?¡¯.


    Click


    ¡°Hey, hey.¡± A far more relaxed looking Hanabi greeted the two. The outlander dressed with a sleeveless shirt and pants, her arms looking a little more moist than usual.


    ¡°Hanabi!¡± Sophie and Ary answered.


    ¡°Come in, come in. Watch the floor, a little slippery. Careful now, Aryana. Sophie¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s a little anxious.¡± Hanabi chuckled.


    ¡°Hanabi!¡± Sophie balked.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ary sniggered, though Sophie could tell that the redhead was a little alarmed no matter how she tried to hide it.


    Giving her a squeeze, Sophie led her into Hanabi¡¯s room.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Ary gasped.


    Sophie smirked a little, delighted by the surprise that had overtaken the redhead¡¯s face.


    Awaiting them, a barely covered mermaid was busy prodding a spoon at a stew when it shot upwards, jumping out of her seat at the sudden arrivals. After a moment of confusion, the mermaid trilled a little before clicking its tongue happily at recognizing Sophie¡¯s presence.


    ¡°H-oh, oh woah.¡± Sophie¡¯s cheekiness disappeared as she took in the creature¡¯s visage. Though a few scaly bits still covered her waist, Sophie found that where the mermaid¡¯s tail was, there was now a very human looking pair of legs.


    The mermaid¡¯s gaze however, did not linger on the arrivals, travelling instead upwards towards the faerie that had shot up from Ary¡¯s head.


    ¡°A creature of the sea?! How could this be? Has the silly Sophie bewitched she? Is that why you can¡¯t flee?¡± Yana spluttered out.


    The mermaid, spurred on by how everyone in the room was looking at her, clicked something in response. Yana waited expectantly, then frowned.


    ¡°She can¡¯t speak. Not words anyways.¡± Hanabi answered the fae¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a shame. I wish it''s na- huh?! This human can hear me?¡± Yana squeaked, completely bewildered as the fae circled the crowd warily.


    ¡°Yeah? Is that weird?¡± Hanabi glanced at the others.


    ¡°A little. But Hanabi¡¯s an outlander.¡±


    ¡°Outlander, ah, outworlder. I see, I see. How peculiar, yet another outlander in your circle.¡±


    ¡°Another? Ah, Eva?¡± Hanabi rubbed her chin.


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Argh, no matter. What¡¯s with this daughter of the sea? Why is she residing here with thee?¡±


    The mermaid looked almost just as confused and turned to Sophie and Hanabi for guidance.


    ¡°This is Yana, she¡¯s a fae attached to Aryana here.¡± Sophie patted the girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ary whispered.


    Sophie and Hanabi traded glances. What is she actually called?


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Sophie shuffled awkwardly, raising a hand to point at the mermaid only for her to be grabbed by it.


    The curious creature however, tried once more to wrap its tail around Sophie. Only its tail had been replaced by legs, and thus it promptly collapsed, almost hitting the ground before both Sophie and Hanabi sprung into action to keep it steady.


    ¡°You do not know its name, do you?¡± Yana paused to assess their sheepish reactions, ¡°You would object if that statement wasn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡±


    The mermaid tittered mirthfully, merely enjoying the presence of its newfound friends and freedom. It flopped about listlessly, still trying to get used to feet instead of tail. Though it ignored the trio, it set its sights upon Aryana, who tensed up a little at the sight of, to her, what was ostensibly just a really pretty human that the others had filched from their most recent commission. She broke free from the other two who were debating with the fae about how to get an unspeaking mermaid¡¯s name.


    In what Sophie might describe as, ¡®a dangerous habit¡¯, the mermaid launched herself at Ary in the same way it now liked to greet the others. The redhead could only gawk and partially brace as the mermaid jumped at her with a flying hug, sending the two tumbling to the ground.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Ary squeaked.


    The mermaid let out a low whine.


    Ary was unsure what to do and tried to gently pry it off her, but then the mermaid started sniffing her, its face practically rubbing up against hers as it tried to identify her scent. With the situation devolving against her, she could only look pleading at both a mortified Sophie and Hanabi as well as an increasingly irate Yana.


    ¡°H-hey! Someone help me?¡±


    The others just stared until the mermaid abruptly turned towards Sophie. Then she turned back to Ary to take another sniff, then looked back at Sophie, her eyes narrowing.


    Without warning, it smothered Ary with a proper hug, once more trying to coil the nonexistent tail around her. Instead, it practically mounted Ary, much to the girl¡¯s dismay and rubbed its cheeks against her, letting out a melodic coo.


    ¡°Guys?¡± Ary pleaded, only earning herself a small smile from Sophie.


    ¡°I guess she figured out how close you two are.¡± Hanabi teased.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Sophie chuckled before smiling at Ary, ¡°She¡¯s just saying hi. Don¡¯t worry, Ary. That¡¯s a mermaid.¡±


    ¡°A mermaid? What? What¡¯s that?¡± Ary managed to ask amidst the all encompassing hug.


    Aghast, the two adventurers shared a glance only to be interrupted by the more aggravated member of the trio.


    ¡°What have you done? Of all the things under the sun! This is a daughter of the sea! How can this be?¡± Yana rambled.


    That comment made the mermaid bristle, releasing her hold on Ary to glare at the fae.


    ¡°She can understand us just fine. She just can¡¯t speak, as Hanabi said.¡± Sophie tried to explain.


    ¡°Bah.¡± Yana huffed, doing a small spin in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°So, as you can see. She¡¯s settling in.¡± Hanabi gestured at the mermaid that now pestered Ary.


    It was a cute sight, Sophie smiled. And that¡¯s why it must be protected. These two.


    ¡°Ary. Yana.¡± Sophie called out.


    Her voice stopped both the redhead and the mermaid, two sets of eyes turning towards her. The fae fluttered indifferently above her.


    ¡°She guarded a shrine. Long story short, a lot of trouble. But she saved me and helped the others. I think¡­¡± Sophie chuckled, ¡°I think Sigrid is a good name for someone like you. Means victory and beauty in Carradorian. Like you.¡± She looked at the mermaid.


    The mermaid looked at her oddly before trying to click the sounds of her name in her mouth. Succeeding or failing, Sophie could not tell. But the sparkle in its eye was enough as it trilled delightfully at the new moniker.


    Ary spent a moment staring up at the mermaid, buoyed by its joy, ¡°Thank you. For helping them.¡±


    Touched, the mermaid pulled her into an even tighter embrace.


    ¡°Ack.¡± Ary wheezed.


    Watching them continue their weird greeting ceremony. Sophie made her decision. She tapped her companion on the shoulder, getting the outlander¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hanabi.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±


    ¡°The rest of us. That is, Mila and some others.¡± She paused and shook her head, ¡°The Chamber of Arteria voted to commute the sentences of the Braveskull company. They¡¯re reinstating the company and its orc militia. The rest of us are planning something dangerous. Potentially¡­ something that might see us arrested and even expelled. Or worse.¡± Sophie informed her.


    A flash of determination flickered across the outlander¡¯s face before she followed Sophie¡¯s gaze to the rest of the room. The determination gave way to a somber understanding and Hanabi let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it and keep these two safe?¡± Hanabi asked.


    ¡°They deserve all the opportunities they can get.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Hanabi grit her teeth, side eyeing Sophie as dozens of thoughts ran across both their minds.


    Eventually, Hanabi yielded, a soft, if understanding noise escaping from her mouth. Quiet, but accepting that this was something that was predetermined.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Hanabi agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll keep them out of it.¡±


    Sophie reached out her hand and clasped Hanabi¡¯s, relief escaping her whole body as she let herself slouch in gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta take care of the mermaid, sorry, Sigrid and your girlfriend, right?¡± Hanabi winked.


    Sophie felt her face flush a little, her cheeks getting a little heated at the outlander¡¯s straightforwardness.


    ¡°But the lot of you better make it back.¡± Hanabi¡¯s jovial attitude faded, ¡°I ain¡¯t planning on playing babysitter forever.¡±

 Act 8 Chapter 12: The Two Gambits

    ¡°Report 14A42 - Priority: Urgent


    Unconfirmed reports from survivors and refugees fleeing from Abenstadt using the Imperial Pardon have made mention of a demonic incursion within the fortress city. As of now, we have no contact with forces within the city and the siege has also limited the deployment of assets within the region. Should the reports have merit, action should be taken immediately. Current recommended plans include the assembly of a rapid reaction force from the Argent Curia. A small squadron of Inquisitors and Witch Hunters are operating within the region and could likely be called upon to assist as well.¡±


    - Report on Abenstadt, Desk of Senior Inquisitor Cortineau, Abenstadt Sector


    <hr><hr>


    Princess Lucinia sat alone in the room, Olivia having welcomed Sophie but remaining on guard outside. It felt almsot eerie, meeting Lucinia without her attendant beside her. Like a part of the whole was missing. In fact, as far as Sophie could recall, Olivia had always remained by the princess¡¯s side even when they had all first met.


    The only problem was that Lady Olivia always had a mischievous look upon her face. Teasing or clarifying the princess¡¯s messages every time they interacted. Sophie didn¡¯t know quite what to make of her and what part she really played within their dynamic. What she did surmise was that the Lady was somewhat similar to herself and Eva. Only that, perhaps, she was far more important than Sophie was within the equation.


    The princess sat in front of a window with her legs crossed, her student uniform looking immaculate and barely ruffled compared to Sophie¡¯s own. Her long flowing black hair was at least a shade darker than even Sophie¡¯s own, though far neater and straightened, as befitting royalty. Hearing Sophie approach, she slowly turned to regard her visitor, her sharp eyes and frown making Sophie shift a little uncomfortably despite already having gotten used to how Lucinia usually treated her.


    There was something disquieting behind the princess¡¯s eyes. As if having entered into a conspiracy that could only be known to the two of them. Given their current situation and her words last night, Sophie wondered if that was exactly what was about to happen.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Lucinia commanded.


    Sophie half heartedly acquiesced, not quite willing to take her gaze off the princess lest she let her expressions slip and give away some hint of what this meeting was about. The princess¡¯s frown only deepened under Sophie¡¯s scrutiny. It¡¯s like she¡¯s disappointed.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Sophie dipped her head politely, ¡°What¡­ are we meeting for, exactly?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Lucinia chided as she shook her head. The princess¡¯s expression was nearly inscrutable in contrast to her usually disdainful attitude that was on open display.


    The princess motioned to a spare teacup and pot of tea, her eyes looking almost expectantly at Sophie.


    ¡°Uhh, thank you?¡± Sophie mumbled as she moved to pour herself some tea.


    As the soft smell of something citrusy, floral, yet pleasant danced their way up into her nose. Sophie watched the orange-brown tea fill the cup, when a thought struck her. Is this her attempt at being hospitable?


    ¡°You knife¡­¡± Lucinia paused, glanced around, then sighed, ¡°People like you are all the same. You notice too much.¡± She growled.


    ¡°Ah-hah?¡± Sophie chuckled uneasily, well at least she skipped the slur.


    ¡°Whatever the case, don¡¯t just sit there you useless lout. If you have a question, then ask it properly. Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t stutter, ask.¡± Lucinia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Huh? But-?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re obviously here to discuss the path forward, idiot. Ugh.¡± The princess shook her head, ¡°Try, again.¡±


    Sophie winced, temperamental much?


    ¡°Right.¡± she nodded, ¡°So why are we here? What did you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Lucinia mumbled absently.


    The princess stood up, alarming Sophie as she moved to lean upon the window sill. Looking more a wistful student than a Traxian princess. Her slender gloved fingers drummed gently against the wood beneath, creating a rhythmic little beat.


    ¡°I called you here, because there is something we must do..¡± Lucinia informed her.


    Sophie took a sip of the tea, awaiting the princess¡¯s next words. Princess Lucinia glanced over at her, a look of determination in the royal¡¯s eyes. The usual disdain for her was present, but there was something else that Sophie hadn¡¯t seen much of, admiration.


    ¡°Or rather, you must do.¡±


    At that Sophie quirked a brow up.


    ¡°Only me?¡± She voiced her thoughts.


    Princess Lucinia¡¯s face tightened before nodding, ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    Sophie set down her tea. Huh? Just me? Isn¡¯t this a-


    ¡°Answer me this¡­ Sophie.¡± Lucinia quietly whispered her name, ¡°Do you want to protect your friends, the others?¡±


    A tepid nod, Sophie uncertain of Lucinia¡¯s intentions.


    Lucinia walked towards her, resting her arms upon the table and looked directly into Sophie¡¯s eye, making her squirm.


    ¡°Would you like for them to be mostly out of harm''s way?¡±


    Another nod. ¡°What are you trying to say? Didn¡¯t you say to be direct?¡±


    Lucinia reached over to the teapot and refilled her own cup, letting the steam rush across her face before blinking and answering.


    ¡°How very witty of you.¡± Lucinia tersely growled, ¡°No. I am trying to ask how far you are willing to go. Because I don¡¯t intend on putting more people at risk than necessary.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I doubt either of us want to get more people hurt.¡±


    Lucinia pursed her lips, a pained grin on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. I meant that I don''t want anyone else to suffer for our sins.¡± She paused to catch her breath, her eyes dimming slightly, ¡°I said it before. I owe you and your family a great debt. Especially your sister and the suffering she had to go through. For that, I know it is not much. But have my sincere apologies.¡±


    Sophie merely grunted, taking another sip of the tea. It tasted bitter. Steeped for a bit too long.


    ¡°That is why I need you here. Something that only the two of us can do so that the others aren¡¯t as involved, aren¡¯t as likely to get hurt, or if things go well, barely a part of this at all. That clear enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I can¡¯t help but get a little worried.¡± Sophie admitted.


    ¡°You should be.¡± The princess smiled before dropping it, ¡°What I¡¯ve got planned¡­ notice how even Liv-Olivia is outside. I mean it when I say I don¡¯t want more people to get hurt than necessary.¡±


    ¡°How awfully considerate of you.¡±


    Lucinia seemed none too pleased by her comment judging by the little huff she released. But she didn¡¯t bite back, at least, not this time. Sensing a small lull beginning to develop as the silence between them grew longer, Sophie decided to brave the danger and hazard a question.


    ¡°So why me? Not one of the others? Sophia¡¯s a better sneak-thief than I am, Elaria is better at people. Eva¡¯s a force to herself and Mila¡¯s a calculated inquisitor. Why me?¡±


    Lucinia narrowed her eyes, the girl taking another sip of her tea, prompting Sophie to do the same. The two set their cups down at the same time, the soft clink of the porcelain on the table reflecting both their sturdiness and fragility in equal measure. Their eyes danced around each other, taking the occasional glance before looking away then back again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me being direct¡­ then because Sophia has already suffered too much for me to so willingly ask her to sacrifice more. Your other sister is too well known, especially with that dark elf of hers. Your mistress Eva is¡­ well much the same as your loud sister. And I don¡¯t know that church girl that well. You? You¡¯re known, but not that well. More importantly, you and that girlfriend of yours are an open book. Easy enough to trust.¡± Lucinia explained.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare drag Ary into this.¡± Sophie growled, her hand unconsciously balling up. She cannot. I must protect her.


    ¡°Relax, perish the thought. She never factored into this.¡±


    How dare she? Ary¡¯s smart, capable, lovely and-


    ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°Precisely. Now onto the matter at hand.¡± Lucinia finally leaned back in her chair, her posture relaxing a little, allowing Sophie a brief reprieve from the oppressive gaze.


    Sophie leaned in, ready if not exactly pleased by the turn of events.


    ¡°The people of Arteria aren¡¯t outright rioting, at least from what we¡¯ve heard. So they¡¯re at least passively accepting of this new verdict. Or, the Arterian Chamber has hidden much of this from the public, yes?¡±


    Sophie shrugged, she didn¡¯t exactly have time to observe them.


    ¡°Say yes.¡± Lucinia demanded.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Good. Then we can assume that our first objective is to raise awareness and rally the people. Of which you play the key part. On your way to the guild or to your next commission, mention it. Mention that the Braveskulls are allowed back in, complain that you haven¡¯t been pardoned but they have. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯ll start a conversation. Beyond that, stir up trouble when you can. Trouble that makes sense, of course.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. I think I can get that done. But you said the first objective. What are the others?¡±


    ¡°Keen, aren¡¯t we?¡± Lucinia grinned without much mirth, ¡°Next is for us to go canvassing for opinions about this matter. Of which is probably what I¡¯ll let the others do. Not much danger there.¡±


    Sophie nodded, this sounded reasonable to her.


    ¡°For now, lastly, we¡¯ll need to find a spark to ignite the city. But that¡¯ll mostly come with seeing how people are feeling. And at worst¡­ well, let¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst case scenario?¡± Sophie prodded, interrupting the princess and earning herself a scowl of displeasure from the royal.


    ¡°If you must know. And to be fair, I was hoping it won¡¯t come to this, so try your best to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    Lucinia sighed, ¡°Perhaps telling you to be direct was a mistake.¡± She grumbled, ¡°Nonetheless, the way to start a fire. To light the city¡¯s passions. Stage a breakout of the Krennonian Arena. Have all those who suffered take a stand and protest. Even the Trinity guards wouldn¡¯t dare attack them, I¡¯d wager.


    ¡°Stars above, Lady Lucinia!¡± Sophie exclaimed, ¡°The Arena? The people there have already suffered so much!¡±


    ¡°I did say the worst case scenario.¡± Lucinia scoffed indignantly.


    ¡°Still! To use those is just as bad as pulling Sophia into this. Stars know how long they¡¯ve suffered in those mines.¡±


    ¡°And my heart goes out to them too.¡± Lucinia reassured her, though she doesn¡¯t look like she believes that much, ¡°But this decision will haunt them the most, giving them the most incentive to rail against it. An incentive that I doubt the Chamber has let them know about. Hence why you¡¯re here. You¡¯ve seen what it¡¯s like, and could probably relate to them.¡±


    Sophie grunted. She doesn¡¯t sound the least bit caring but then again, I suppose that¡¯s just who she is.


    ¡°So what? That gives us the right to use them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The princess growled, ¡°But they are trapped, locked up in that Arena even now. Why? Only the heavens know. But I¡¯d be willing to bet that it¡¯s because the administration does not want them speaking out. For they are living proof of the Braveskull atrocities. Proof. Besides, why must they be trapped in there instead of being free, hmm?¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t satisfied, but she didn¡¯t have an answer. They were indeed proof. Proof that the horrors she witnessed happened, and that she had rescued at least a contingent of them. Yet at the same time, they were also in confinement, shunted away from the world outside by the powers that be. Why?


    At first she had simply assumed that they wished not to overwhelm the city¡¯s medical centers and thus created a dedicated zone for the survivors. Or so it first seemed when she had gone to visit the pained Keely after her trial. Since then, there had only been sporadic mentions of the survivors in the news. I guess checking up on them would be useful, at least. I hope they¡¯re alright.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat them so callously.¡± Sophie grumbled, ¡°They could be stuck there for medical reasons¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s voice dropped.


    A snort emerged from opposite the table and Sophie glared at her, though the princess just returned her gaze with derision, ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that, do you?¡±


    Sophie grit her teeth.


    ¡°Regardless. The main thing for you now is to spread rumors and start trouble. See how other adventurers and laypersons react. Remember, you need to be the one to do it. The one that the authorities notice again. Hopefully enough to distract them from other pursuits, albeit for only a little. Forget about the arena folk for now. We¡¯ll handle that matter if the need arises.¡±


    Sophie just nodded, unwilling to let the insult on her tongue slip out. Though, it was tainted with a faint bitterness of conceding that the princess might not be wrong.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± She whispered with a sigh.


    ¡°For now, that¡¯d be all.¡± Lucinia calmly replied.


    The two shared a curt nod and Sophie stood up. Neither seemed particularly inclined for pleasantries, sharing one last long glance until Sophie finally opened the door to leave. With a final click, she left the princess back in the room.


    ¡°Why so glum?¡± Lady Olivia asked from next to the doorway, startling her.


    ¡°Gah.¡± Sophie squeaked, ¡°Sorry.¡± Stars above! I forgot she was waiting just outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Tired?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you know.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, given everything right now, I suppose I do.¡± Olivia mused thoughtfully before chuckling, ¡°Lucy give you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, no¡­ she was trying to help.¡±


    ¡°Hah. I¡¯m sure she was.¡± Olivia grinned before gesturing at Sophie, ¡°You off to meet with your friends?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°See you around.¡± Olivia winked, the girl¡¯s hand already moving towards the door handle to Lucinia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ah, yeah. See you around.¡±


    As she walked away, she could feel the noble¡¯s eyes bearing down on her. She shivered a little. I never know what Olivia wants or is thinking.


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana was angry despite being enraptured by her surroundings. She felt left behind. Pushed away as others planned and intended to carry out dangerous things without her. Not that she was looking forward to being thrust into action, only that she wanted to be a part of something. To be a part of whatever was happening.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t the same as before. Wasn¡¯t the same as when the children of the tribe left her alone out of spite or derision. That it was different from how the tribe had seen fit to practically isolate a child in the near wilderness of the Frostwinds. She knew that she was being kept safe because they cared and desired to protect her. And yet¡­


    For now, she contended herself with two magical creatures vying for her attention. Yana appeared somewhat exasperated by the muteness of their new arrival, trying her best to interpet the little shrieks, clicks, and other assorted noises that emerged from the mermaid. Whereas the mermaid, Sigrid, meanwhile, seemed to have associated her with Sophie¡¯s scent and was both comfortably and uncomfortably close at the same time.


    There was a certain awe-like wonder from her simply seeing what the others had called a mermaid. But judging by its innate curiosity and how it continued to rub its cheeks against her like some affectionate puppy, she knew at least that it was acclimated to human society just quite yet.


    The other occupant in the room, who had quietly explained the plan for them to remain otherwise preoccupied and not involved in a brewing conspiracy, seemed relieved at not being the center of the mermaid¡¯s affections. Hanabi the outlander was busy mixing a few drinks for the gathered party. The ones who were left out of some greater movement.


    ¡°Does it not matter? That you have been left by the latter?¡± Yana balked at Sigrid.


    The mermaid paused her assault on Ary¡¯s cheeks as it quirked its head sideways, shooting a curious look at Hanabi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯d rather be out there helping out.¡± Hanabi admitted, ¡°But¡­ you, Sigrid, you¡¯ve just gotten here. And I¡¯d have to agree with Sophie that it¡¯s probably better that you get a chance to explore the world first before being dragged into something¡­ troublesome.¡±


    The mermaid huffed and let out a shrill trill as if to say, whatever she said.


    ¡°You do not have to agree with the half-elf, especially if you are not deciding things by yourself. And you Aryana? Do you not feel the same disappointment as I, Yana.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ary paused. Sophie¡¯s decision made sense. But she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Look. If I¡¯m being honest. Whatever they¡¯re going to do is going to get messy. And Sophie might be a resilient elf and then some. But her biggest weakness is the rest of you lot, her friends. You most of all.¡± Hanabi came to the rescue, pointing a finger at Ary.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡­ heh.¡± She chuckled a little, Sophie cares about me the most, heh.


    ¡°So easily seduced by love! You might as well be a dove!¡± Yana exclaimed.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Hanabi chimed him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you!¡± Yana fluttered angrily.


    The others chuckled and Ary smiled, grateful for the cheery mood. Sigrid trilled something, Hanabi visibly frowned while Yana practically smirked. Uh oh.


    ¡°See!¡± Yana beat her chest, ¡°Even the daughter of the sea wishes to lend aid! Though she also understands that she must sit out this raid.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about a raid?¡± Hanabi tutted, ¡°Besides, I want to help too. But like I said, we¡¯d probably end up interfering where we shouldn¡¯t. At most, we can do our best here, get the mermaid, err, Sigrid acclimatized to this place so that should she need her powers, it¡¯ll be an easy enough task.¡±


    Hanabi looked over and the mermaid looked back. Sigrid did not seem completely pleased at her desire being so readily dismissed. Though she clicked out a soft if reluctant agreement with Hanabi¡¯s words.


    Yana, dissatisfied, launched into another rhythmic rant as Ary tuned the others out. There was truth in Hanabi¡¯s words. The desire to help was present within all of them, though perhaps Yana might just be looking for an excuse to move around more. At the same time, danger was certainly ever present and Sophie had deemed it dangerous enough that Ary and Sigrid should both fall under Hanabi¡¯s protection. So how can we help? How can I help? She mused to herself.


    Her mind thought back to herself. The weakness holding back Sophie. Her eyes twinkled a little. That¡¯s it.


    Against the backdrop of the two arguing around her and the confused mermaid beside her, Ary had an epiphany.


    ¡°Guys. I have an idea. But it might be¡­ just a little dangerous. Will you hear me out?¡±

 Act 8 Chapter 13: The Princess of Traxia and Her Plotters

    ¡°Ceasefire Over Abenstadt?


    Early in the morning of the 14th of Tessus. The Grand Duchy of Abenstadt and the Imperial Traxian Empire have announced a three day ceasefire as humanitarian efforts occurred on both sides of the front. Rumors have also swirled of potential demonic interference within the conflict and the Astralian church has already signaled a willingness to investigate these rumors within the timeframe allotted to them. Under the terms specified by the Bernou Treaty, the Imperial 18th Legion is to assist¡­¡±


    - Trax Imperialis, Global Affairs Section, ¡°Second Page Story¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Have you heard about the Chamber saying they¡¯ll pardon the Braveskulls? After what they did?¡±


    ¡°The ones who harassed womenfolk and kidnapped them got released.¡±


    ¡°The council has allowed the Braveskulls to roam free. Can you believe it?¡±


    By the end of the fifth day, Sophie¡¯s lips were already curled in distaste at the mere thought of making more remarks of that nature. Unable or unwilling to force herself to try and goad others anymore for a reaction. It reminded her too much of rumor mongering done against her back at the estate by the other maids, or that which had seen Eva temporarily kicked out of Carrador. Though that was arguably because the King of Melton made his damned speech about me.


    Still, Sophie didn¡¯t know how she wanted to proceed. She agreed with Lucinia, but that didn¡¯t mean she necessarily wanted to cause chaos or trouble. Arteria deserved to know the truth, but it also needs peace in the face of the coming storm. The Traxians are already besieging Abenstadt, if this gives Arteria a chance, what right do I have to try and take it away? But then again, what justice would there be for the countless victims if we let it stand?


    At least Ary and Sigrid seemed to be taking things well enough. Hanabi had evidently explained things to them and they both agreed with the assessment that being safe was perhaps more important. Though Sophie got the feeling that she wasn¡¯t quite seeing the full picture given the glances occasionally being traded between the three of them. The same type that I used to share with Eva whenever we planned to play a prank or whenever she wanted to sneak me out of the estate to see the city. They¡¯re also planning something, but what?


    It irked her to no avail despite having reunited with Mila, Eva, and gained many more allies and friends. She was left with far more uncertainty and questions than before.


    Classes, at least, passed by mercifully fast. She had gotten a better grasp of civics and mathematics, though Ary still had to consistently help her with the subject. Sophie blushed as she recalled how much the girl would take advantage of ¡®studying¡¯ together to continually find new ways to deepen their bond. Strategy and logistics alongside her martial classes had come to her easy enough. Allowing her to breeze through as her mind focused on other things. Though, both proved less useful than her other classes. With strategy being a realm too broad for her to currently find a use for, and the martial program merely continuing to reinforce combat drills that had proven inadequate more than once in her line of work. They were useful enough as foundational ideas, or so she hoped.


    Ary nuzzled her neck and let out a cute little yawn. The girl¡¯s scrunched up face brought much needed joy back to Sophie¡¯s dour thoughts. Sophie carefully reached up to ruffle Ary¡¯s hair and gave her head a small scratch, the girl letting out a soft purr in response. Delighted, Sophie snuck in a kiss atop the redhead¡¯s forehead and leaned upon the fluffy bed that smelled of flowers and vanilla. It felt nice.


    The burdens she bore were great and only seemed to grow. Yet moments like these warmed her soul. Reminded her that she had a grander purpose than simply righting wrongs. That she wanted people like Ary to see and experience a better world. It was a lofty ambition, one that seemed absurd even in her eyes. But it was hers.


    A slight chill brushed past her. The weather had begun to turn once more. Spring had begun turning to summer but still, the promised heat continued to elude Arteria. It was an ill omen, but then again, for her, nothing had ever really appeared as a good omen.


    Since the Mistveil till now. So many things keep happening. Ah! The cult! Damned bastards. There hasn¡¯t been any news about them for a while. Just what are they doing? She mused.


    Ary let out another soft yawn which prompted Sophie to do the same, once more taking her out of her thoughts. Wrapping her arms around the girl, she gave her an affectionate squeeze and turned to look at where the cold wind had come from. Casting a pleading look at the faerie of the window sill, Yana begrudgingly fluttered over and summoned a few tiny constructs to help shut it fully.


    Grateful, Sophie nodded in thanks before giving Ary a gentle push and putting her head onto a pillow.


    ¡°Uwwh.¡± Ary let out a little noise.


    Sophie pecked her lips before scooting downwards a little to join the redhead. Pulling the covers over them, she felt Ary sleepily reach over to also wrap her in an embrace. Sharing a tired giggle, the two cuddled and let out contented sighs.


    This is good, Sophie smiled to herself, this is great.


    <hr><hr>


    With Caeus marking the start of the weekend, the duo found themselves once more meeting with their group of fellow conspirators within their room. Perhaps the only absences were the same that had missed the previous meeting, Hanabi and the newly named Sigrid. Still, Sophie supposed that Hanabi¡¯s decision might very well mirror the groups anyways.


    ¡°I suppose this means we¡¯re all at least somewhat committed?¡± Lucinia questioned the others.


    A series of nods replied from across the room. Though out of everyone, only Sophia and Raylani didn¡¯t react. The former not needing any motivation beyond her disdain for the Braveskulls. Whilst the latter merely followed along with whatever Elaria chose to do.


    ¡°I guessed that it¡¯d end up being this route. Though I am surprised to see you two returning.¡± Lucinia derisively motioned to the Calnodel siblings.


    ¡°Like we said the other week. We¡¯re here to help our friends.¡± Maylesa answered resolutely.


    The two sides glared at each other, their gazes unwavering. I guess even the siblings can get mad once in a while. Though with how poorly Lucinia hides her dislike of them, I suppose it shouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise.


    ¡°Lucy, enough.¡± Olivia finally chimed in, ¡°You asked them before and they answered the same.¡±


    The princess did not look at her attendant, merely breaking eye contact with Maylesa.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She managed to utter, ¡°What a stubborn crowd.¡±


    She followed up with a quick scoff, though instead of the usual derision, there was instead a sort of sadness that Sophie almost mistook for fear.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case. Then I¡¯ll spare everyone the pleasantries. The situation is this. If we are to plan a protest or even more, we¡¯ll first need to establish what the current public opinion of everything is. We don¡¯t know how willing or even much most Arterians know about this recent law change.¡± Lucinia looked over the room before settling on Sophie, ¡°I¡¯ve had Sophie try to ask around campus already, what news?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± Sophie didn¡¯t expect to be so suddenly called out.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes flew towards her, even Ary narrowed her eyes a little. Though the redhead¡¯s suspicion was soon replaced by a soothing pout. Perhaps disappointed at the secrecy, yet still affectionate.


    ¡°Ahem. Right. I did ask around, or at least hint about what the Arterian chamber has done. From what I could gather. Most students or at least, those I talked to have expressed their outrage at the decision to pardon the Braveskulls.¡± Sophie paused to catch her breath, ¡°However, I also didn¡¯t get the sense that anyone was particularly put out or willing to act because of that. At least, not enough to protest within the city or otherwise. In my opinion, that is.¡±


    ¡°Splendid.¡± Lucinia acknowledged her. The two shared a tense glance, Lucinia reminding Sophie of their agreement. While Sophie felt more and more uncomfortable as doubts crept into her mind over the days.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Now. I¡¯m sure everyone has questions, so I¡¯ll endeavor to answer most of them with this. Our next step is to build up on your Sophie¡¯s initial excursions. Ask friends, preferably spend the rest of the weekend around the city and ask family or acquaintances. We need information, we need a better picture on what the city actually thinks. Whether or not people even know or care.¡± Lucinia continued.


    ¡°Sounds easy enough.¡± Elaria huffed.


    ¡°Perhaps that is so. But try not to raise any alarms. We don¡¯t need anyone clocking onto the fact that we might just be in the process of starting something. Element of surprise still works best even here. So no ballards in a tavern.¡± Lucinia scowled.


    ¡°Shame.¡± Elaria grinned but nodded anyway, ¡°Fair enough. I assume that means Raylani and I will try and ask around our haunts?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make a scene, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then we can canvas within the quarters.¡± Maylesa suggested.


    ¡°Indeed, or the museum.¡± Thalnor cautiously agreed.


    Lucinia absently nodded before pausing, ¡°Museum?¡±


    ¡°The museum of Arteria?¡± The siblings looked confused at the princess¡¯s question.


    ¡°Do¡­ do nobles go there?¡±


    The siblings both shrugged, Maylesa opting to answer, ¡°Some, I suppose. Mostly merchants or wealthier citizens. Or people like yourself who are visitors from different realms. Why?¡±


    Lucinia¡¯s eyes seemed to twinkle dangerously, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. If you two can somehow gauge their reaction, we can get a gist of how the upper classes might react.¡± the princess excitedly exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯d be very important to figure. If we¡¯d get any bigger backers or if this is solely resting on our shoulders. Yes¡­ yes, that¡¯d be great. Do you two think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°What a strange question, of course we can pose questions to others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them.¡± Sophia lazily cut off the princess, ¡°Keep them safe too.¡±


    ¡°We can handle ourselves.¡± Thalnor protested.


    ¡°Mmm. But safer with me around.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. You three to the museum then¡± Lucinia quickly regained control before the two sides could continue.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    The siblings and Sophia replied.


    ¡°As for you two¡­¡± Lucinia rounded on Sophie and Mila.


    The inquisitor had so far just listened, leaning against a wall with her arms crossed. While the others all seemed concerned, they didn¡¯t quite reach the stage of anxiety. In contrast, all this clearly bothered Mila just as it bothered Sophie. Though her trademark scowl and furrowed brows betrayed little of her thoughts.


    ¡°We¡¯ll ask around the guild and wherever we end up for commissions this weekend.¡± Sophie spoke up, realizing that Mila was still deep in thought.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯ll allow us to gauge whether the news is that widespread yet. Though I doubt it.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Ary shot up beside Sophie, bristling with defiance.


    Yana sat atop her hair, the fae mostly just bored at being stuck in this gathering.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Lucinia froze, turning to Sophie.


    Sophie scratched her head. She didn¡¯t want Ary in danger, but she didn¡¯t have the heart to deny the girl¡¯s spirit either. With Hanabi being on the job with us¡­ Her eyes then danced around the room until they landed on the other uncharacteristically quiet member within the room, Eva. That''s it!


    ¡°Eva.¡± Sophie called out.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Eva blinked in surprise, clearly having barely followed along.


    Sophie wanted to chuckle, classic.


    ¡°Can you help keep Ary and Sigrid safe?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Sigrid?¡± Right, half this room doesn¡¯t know yet.


    ¡°Friend of ours. New to the school, mute. But she¡¯s dear to us.¡±


    Eva shuffled uncomfortably, ¡°Uhh, but today, we have an extracurricular study session at the Grand Library. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯ll be enough time to do much after that.


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s exactly it. All we need is a little time.¡± Sophie insisted.


    ¡°We do?¡± Ary queried.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eva. I just need you to watch over Ary and her friend for an hour at most. Please.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll have to¡­ fine.¡± Eva surrendered, shooting Sophie a small grin.


    ¡°But why?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°You wanted to help, right?¡±


    Ary nodded emphatically.


    ¡°Then show Sigirid around, it¡¯ll be loud and confusing. But I think she¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­? But how would that help?¡±


    ¡°Aside from getting her used to things? There¡¯s a certain dwarf I want you to ask a few questions too.¡± Sophie smiled.


    ¡°A certain¡­ ah! Sir Karzan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯ll probably have something to say about it. Or if possible, ask if he could introduce me to some of his compatriots. They could prove useful in the days to come.¡±


    ¡°Mighty ambitious of you.¡± Lucinia commented.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need all the help we can get.¡±


    ¡®Hmpf.¡±


    ¡°Worst case scenario, you can see if he has a new edition of ¡®Gunmar and Aurelia¡¯.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Uhn!¡± Ary eagerly acknowledged the instructions, much to the dismay of the fae above her who now fluttered in place instead of sitting in its nest.


    As the room settled into a more comfortable silence. Sophie could tell that the fact everyone now had an assignment of sorts had calmed some of their nerves. Though Mila still appeared dissatisfied, she was at least nodding along. Small improvements.


    ¡°And what about you two, I hope you aren¡¯t just planning on loafing around while we do the heavy lifting.¡± Eva faced the Traxians.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lucinia scoffed, ¡°The gall.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ be¡­¡±


    ¡°We have friends amongst the nobility thanks to Lady Lucy¡¯s attempt at spreading a message of peace the other month.¡± Olivia swept in to save her princess.


    ¡°Right. Including your Princess Samantha and my brother. Though I doubt he¡¯ll be as receptive as we are to this cause.¡±


    ¡°But we will endeavor to try our best.¡± Olivia added.


    ¡°Pfft, sure, sure.¡± Eva offered a small chuckle.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all set, let¡¯s get to work, people. If you want to change the world there¡¯s nothing to be gained from sitting around.¡± Lucinia growled.


    <hr><hr>


    Lucinia slumped into her chair the moment she returned to her room, a tired sigh escaping her lips much to her attendant¡¯s amusement. She snapped her fingers and pointed at a teapot, her attendant making a sarcastic bow before grabbing it and starting to brew a new pot. Lucinia stretched and grunted, the day had only begun, yet she was exhausted.


    ¡°Livy.¡± She called out.


    ¡°Yes, milady?¡± Olivia mockingly bowed.


    ¡°What is on our schedule for today?¡±


    Olivia snorted before arching an eyebrow, ¡°Now, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now.¡± Lucinia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Well, originally. Our schedule involved a quick trip to the city in a few hours to purchase the necessary gifts of Lady Alys¡¯s tea party. Now? You have just promised our new allies that you¡¯ll attempt to speak to some of our peers about your new project.¡± Olivia¡¯s sarcastic tone only served to tire Lucinia even more.


    ¡°Livy.¡±


    ¡°I know. Talk to nobles. Buy gifts for Alys.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lucinia pinched her brow, the daunting rigors of social etiquette ahead made her muscles preemptively sore. I¡¯ll have to bother the Carradorians again, maybe even the kids from Ascar. Stars, that¡¯ll be a hassle. She shifted in her seat, her hand¡¯s digging into the armrests as she mused the path ahead.


    She didn¡¯t expect this to be how things turned out. Joining forces with the annoying elf classmate of hers. All for the sake of causing trouble for father¡¯s plans, hah. She snickered to herself, this might not even be the emperor¡¯s idea. Might even be a theatre commander¡¯s initiative. Surely signed off by Imperial high command though. Ugh, what a hassle.


    ¡°Lucy, tea is ready. Though hot.¡± Olivia interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She grunted.


    What bothered her the most was the fact that she had become embroiled in Traxian¡¯s problems once again. Even here, in Arteria where their influence shouldn¡¯t be as strong. Assassins, sabotage, the war. She sighed, and I came here to get away from it all. Absently reaching for some comfort, she grabbed the teacup and tried to take a sip.


    ¡°Lucy!¡±


    ¡°Hm-argh, fuck. It¡¯s hot.¡± Lucinia winced from the pain as she hastily set the cup down.


    ¡°I just brewed it!¡± Olivia let out an exasperated gasp.


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s fine, dammit.¡± Lucinia cursed.


    ¡°Lucy.¡± Olivia chided.


    Lucinia sunk into her seat a little more, now actively skulking at such an embarrassing display. In her mind, the world seemed dead set against her. So many things seemed to be going wrong at once and she didn¡¯t even know why. While Imperial ambitions never really ended, their mantle as humanity¡¯s protectors meant that they were always busy trying to ensure that their borders against the Adornari elves were secured. It seemed that there was a recent streak of revanchism that had seized the court at large. The campaigns against Carrador and now Abenstadt-Arteria being a prime example.


    Peace, a strange yet intriguing concept. Now definitely gone. One that she knew was well beyond her reach, or the empire¡¯s. Yet, in her attempt to simply taste the idea, she was attacked. Just what is the empire planning?

 Act 8 Chapter 14: A Runebound Offer

    ¡°It is understandable that many guild members might hold camaraderie and loyalty to their nation of birth/residence in the same vein as they do with the guild. In the event of conflicting interests and commissions, the guild is willing to allow members to participate in those conflicts. Under the knowledge that the guild will hold no responsibility, liability, or provide any help to members embroiled in regional struggles in circumstances that do not directly affect the guild. It is thus up to each individual member to solve their own problems and sort out their own affairs when rejoining the guild afterwards. Furthermore, we are not liable to assist should legal or other matters arise due to a member¡¯s involvement in affairs even after their return to the guild. ¡±


    - Adventurers Guild Handbook, ¡°Addendum Addressing Guild Conduct¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The cold, frigid, air made the hairs on her skin stand on end. Like dutiful wardens on the lookout, roused to attention at the first sign of trouble. Her muscles tightened, ready to launch her body into overdrive should it be needed. But Sophie didn¡¯t.


    Though her senses bristled at the situation she was in, she breathed in, then breathed out. It had been a while since she felt the distinction between simply being reactive and professional. Long enough that she needed to actively draw herself back. To steady her own mind despite the discomfort she felt.


    What was once second nature to her had grown enfeebled over the past months. It troubled her even more that she didn¡¯t know whether that was because she had grown too relaxed. Or that her emotions themselves had begun shifting in ways even she couldn¡¯t keep track of. Her once stoic foundation had grown chaotic. Though one thing remained etched into her center, Ary, and now the others that surrounded them. Family.


    Thus it proved all the more vexing when things threatened that little bit of peace in her life. Especially when it was a problem that seemed to compound her other ones. Her fingers wrapped themselves around the hilt of her blade, caressing it as she continuously readied and unreadied herself for battle. There was no real danger, or at least not anytime soon. Their current commission was a routine sewer cleaning for the sake of the city.


    But this was anything but a normal day. For this task usually involved a gathering of whoever happened to be free at the guild. Unfortunately for both her and Mila, that included the now fully reinstated silver ranked adventuring group Runebound. In no small part due to Sophie splitting off to form her own group, as well as Annalise¡¯s absence in contesting the manner in which the group¡¯s members survived their encounter in the Mistveil.


    Being that Runebound then became the most senior group within the assembled posse, the guild had designated them as ¡®mentors¡¯ for the lower ranked teams. Ostensibly to guide and support the groups, a task that Runebound¡¯s current leader, Arnold, found all too interesting upon noticing Sophie and Mila¡¯s presence.


    So it was that when Sophie hunted small scale slimes, rats, and other unknown critters crawling about Arteria¡¯s sewers. It was the overbearing presence of the humans that made her the most uneasy. Although she was certain that Arnold would honor their agreement of going to visit Gratia only after Sophie had served her sentence. She was just as certain that a person like him would only do that as a last resort, that perhaps, he was already planning a more nefarious way of seeing the two of them to Gratia.


    Sophie was simply glad that though he was watchful, he hadn¡¯t tried to intrude upon them just quite yet. Mila seemed wary, though the inquisitor found herself carefully trying to inquire the other teams with them about the city¡¯s recent actions. Sophie and Hanabi meanwhile, focused on the act of eradicating the pests.


    A stray screech caught her by surprise and she spun around only for a soft splattering of blood to pepper her sleeves.


    ¡°Forty two.¡± Hanabi calmly announced, quickly hacking off a piece of rat tail to turn in later at the guild.


    The decapitated rat¡¯s body twitched its final spasms, dark red liquid melting into the turgid sewer water. From behind them, the eerie form of the former healer Sara stalked over to collect the rest of the corpse, now destined for a grand pyre to cleanse the sewers of what pollutants they can.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Hanabi asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°Thirty five.¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°Hah.¡± The outlander chuckled, ¡°You have to stay focused. You keep looking all around. C¡¯mon, you have to trust the other teams are covering the corridors, no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s better to be cautious than to get injured here.¡± Sophie retorted, and I don¡¯t exactly trust the Runebound.


    ¡°With your track record, I suppose.¡± Hanabi grinned, ¡°First a mermaid, next we¡¯re going to find some rat hybrid and you¡¯ll bring her back too!¡±


    ¡°Hey! That was a special circumstance.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Naked and smelling like seawater and moss. Next it¡¯ll be bile and sewage.¡±


    Sophie shivered, ¡°No thanks. Would rather not repeat that.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hanabi paused her relentless advance forward, her attention now settling fully on Sophie.


    ¡°Giant spider. Wasn¡¯t pleasant.¡± Sophie stated curtly.


    ¡°Sounds like a story.¡±


    ¡°A long one. So look forward and focus up.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Fine, fine. As the illustrious party leader orders.¡±


    In return, Sophie fished out a rat¡¯s tail and wiggled it menacingly at the outlander, ¡°That¡¯s right. The party leader. So let¡¯s get this done without trouble, then we can discuss stories, eh?¡±


    Hanabi shrugged dismissively but resumed her push forward.


    The two maintained a steady pace as they continued dispatching more rats that infested their section of the sewer. Though each was about half the size of a forearm, enough to classify them as ¡®giant rats¡¯. They were far easier to kill than their truly ¡®giant¡¯ brethren who could range from a foot, to the size of almost a whole adult human leg.


    Deadly and likely very much infested with a multitude of diseases. Their bites and scratches were deadly, though to an adventurer wearing leather armor, much less those with metal, they were more or less simply nuisances that stalked the sewers. One that now seemed to approach in pairs as the duo rounded the corner.


    With lightning fast reflexes and eagle eyed precision, they darted forward at the rodents. Giving the rats barely a moment to register their presence, they swung their blades and cut the rats down. Hanabi¡¯s blow was clean, splitting open the rat¡¯s head in but a single swing. Sophie¡¯s was messier, her own force not even close to that of a saintess, her blade embedding itself into the rat¡¯s skull as she hacked and pulled the weapon free, allowing a trail of grey matter to slosh after the sword.


    ¡°Forty three to thirty six.¡± Hanabi counted.


    Leaving the bodies behind, they both glanced back just in time to see Sara collect the bodies. Sophie understood why they did it. After all, leaving the corpses to rot in the sewer would practically nullify any progress the adventurers make here. Protocol involved a large pyre to burn it all. Still, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel just a little creeped out. Especially if a life like undead was the one collecting them. But they are our superiors on the field, what else can we do?


    Accepting her current lot in life, Sophie gripped her sword a little tighter and advanced. Might as well get this over with.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    <hr><hr>


    The dour mood combined with the rancid smell of the sewer did little to lift Sophie¡¯s spirits even after they had exited. After what felt like hours of arduous work, the adventuers had exited with a staggering pile of rats, slimes, and other critter corpses awaiting them. A solemn cheer echoed from their ranks as one of the newer adventuring teams received the honor of setting the bonfire alight. The smoke barely masked the stench.


    A soft sigh and the gentle clink of metallic boots alerted the duo to the approach of their third. Judging from her expression however, Sophie merely braced herself for the disappointing news to come. She traded a scowl with Sophie. Everything was as they had expected.


    ¡°Angry, maybe. But not enough to do anything.¡± Mila informed her.


    Sophie tried not to let her downcast expression show. It wasn¡¯t unexpected, but it was a gut punch nonetheless. Her trial, the verdict, and the riots of Arteria had done little to shake the hearts of the people. Worse, many seemed momentarily surprised, according to Mila. In a way that showed that they likely didn¡¯t know until now that the Braveskulls have been almost fully reinstated within Arterian ranks.


    A part of her had hoped that Lucinia¡¯s predictions would be wrong, but then again, if what she had gleaned from the student body had been any indication, this was a result likely to repeat with the others as well. Ironically, and much to her own delight and what could potentially be Lucinia¡¯s dismay, the ones holding the most elusive opinions might be that of the elves and the dwarves of the city.


    For humanity was easy to predict. What mattered to them was whatever captured the public¡¯s attention at the time. Whereas the elves held council mostly to themselves, keeping whatever esoteric thoughts they shared to themselves. Thalnor and Maylesa were oddballs in this regard, so open with their creative process and fascination with their friends. Miraevie too, I suppose. The dwarves meanwhile, were mostly content to also keep to themselves, though notably, Sophie remembered how they supported her during the first trial. But I doubt they¡¯ll come through this time. Worth a shot, at least.


    She did feel guilty at getting Ary and Sigrid involved. Though she doubted there would be anything safer than her acting as a liaison with Karzan. The dwarf clearly valued her presence, or so Sophie could tell. And she doubted that she could keep Ary out of this matter if the girl continued to insist on helping. Can¡¯t say no to her at all, heh.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re poking into dangerous places.¡± A suave, unwanted voice cut through the din of her thoughts.


    ¡°Arnold.¡± She let out a short huff.


    ¡°Sophie. Been a while.¡± He drawled.


    With all too smooth motions, he sauntered beside her. His smile hid the serpent that was slowly coiling itself within him. Here, stood a rogue. A quick witted trouble maker and coward. Behind them, slowly forming an extended semi-circle around the trio were the other members of his posse. Dead but not dead marionettes moving with impeccable precision. Imbued by some foul magicks that even Mila found mildly distasteful.


    ¡°Mmhmm. How can I help?¡± Sophie feigned some level of politeness.


    ¡°Aside from simply coming with me to meet Anna?¡± He smirked, ¡°No, I bring a counter offer.¡±


    Sophie tensed up, a wave of dread assailing her from every front. I don¡¯t like this, what the hells is he playing at?


    ¡°Ah?¡± She mumbled, unwilling to fully drop her guard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to play coy with me. That black hat of yours, she¡¯s not exactly being very secretive with her questioning.¡±


    Sophie grit her teeth. The ploy had long since fallen. Though it could be argued that there wasn¡¯t much attempt to hide their questions. They were blunt and direct, just as the answers they received were. Of course we¡¯d get sniffed out.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Sophie sighed, no point hiding it now, ¡°what are you proposing?¡±


    ¡°Remember our agreement?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Six months service, then I visit Anna.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too long.¡± He smiled darkly with a chuckle.


    Sophie¡¯s hands dropped to the hilt of her blade, ready to draw steel at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Easy now, I told you before too. I ain¡¯t here to fight.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t back then either.¡± Sophie unconsciously spat out.


    His false joy died and a hint of darkness entered his eyes. Sophie¡¯s own eyes darted to his hands, the man momentarily considering reaching for a weapon before thinking better of it.


    ¡°It was different. You know it.¡± He snarled.


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond.


    The two spent a moment cooling off. The unexpected argument having drawn the attention of their comrades, the outlander and the inquisitor both maintaining a defensive posture as the members of Runebound circled them.


    ¡°Leave the past in the past.¡± Arnold finally spoke, ¡°For now, my offer is this. What if I said that I could help you with your¡­ management problem, and see that you get found not guilty should you make another appeal?¡±


    Sophie glared at him, her eyes scrutinizing every little detail, every crease, wrinkle and scratch on his face. From what she could tell, he wasn¡¯t lying. How would he even do that? He¡¯s an adventurer, an envoy at best. How could he guarantee that?


    ¡°You¡¯re wondering if I¡¯m taking the piss. I¡¯m not. It¡¯s a serious offer.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their secrets.¡± He cut her off before turning on his heel, ¡°Think on it. The terms are pretty good. All you¡¯ll need is to visit Anna, and all your problems just¡­¡± He reached out his hand, making it appear as if something vanished, ¡°disappear.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust him, Sophie. The ranger might be our friend, but she has consorted with foul magicks.¡± Mila chimed in with a scowl of her own, the inquisitor seconds from pulling out her weapons.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Tsk, think whatever you wish, but my offer stands as is. Trust me, it is as genuine as it comes. And if you don¡¯t trust me, then trust in Anna. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Arnold started walking away, his steps unhurried but hefty.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute. What do you mean? I¡¯m not done with you yet.¡± Sophie reached out to stop him.


    In a singular deft motion, he side stepped her and swiftly batted her hand away, the sudden push staggering her.


    ¡°But I am.¡± He finished and whistled, the noise rousing the other members of Runebound.


    Sophie could only stare at his back as she bristled from being so casually dismissed. Taking a moment to breathe, she found a frown growing ever more intense. A singular thought swirled amongst the silence within her mind. Is there really a way to get what we all want?  What¡¯s the catch?


    <hr><hr>


    Mila scowled and pinched the bridge of her nose. The brief sensation doing little to help quell the thoughts that cried out in doubt within her. Unlike Sophie who was more distressed than her, her emotions were centered around an ever increasing wellspring of worriy within her that didn¡¯t seem to be getting any smaller.


    Anna had deployed her minions to Arteria and somehow they had implied they had a mechanism to help Sophie. A way in which they could help change the decision of the council. A worrying connotation at the best of time, even more so when it concerned the ranger who could now utilize ancient arcane magicks. Worst of all, Mila was an Inquisitor. She had seen and read about plenty of cases where arcane power was misused. She even carved out a fucking kingdom of death in Gratia using that power. If she could do that here¡­


    It was a thought that Mila dared not entertain. For one versed in dark magicks, the very idea of such a city falling into the control of someone with those powers was terrifying. Beyond the political impact of such a thing, having so many bodies at her disposal could be a continent defying force. One which the Astralian church would certainly not permit to exist.


    Her eyes narrowed as she glanced at the half elf beside her, swaying gently even with her face twisted into a scowl. Their encounter with the emissary of Annalise had proven less than pleasant with the man having presented a devil¡¯s bargain to the elf. What is essentially a free way to the top. Some unknown agenda at play all in the service of having Sophie and Anna reunite. How suspicious.


    She reached out and clasped her hand on Sophie¡¯s shoulder, giving the elf a reassuring squeeze. Sophie glanced over, her eyes softening a little as their gazes met. Sophie¡¯s mouth moved to open and then paused. Mila offered a small smile, prompting Sophie to let out one in return.


    ¡°Pay them no mind.¡± Mila advised, her voice softer than usual, ¡°Whatever they promise, the price we might have to pay will be shrouded until it¡¯s too late. I¡¯ve seen what Anna can do. Whatever her minions say will likely hold little sway.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sophie mumbled, ¡°What if-¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. If they truly had the power to change such things, why would they simply wait for us to present the offer? Wouldn¡¯t they just do whatever they wanted regardless?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I guess that makes sense.¡± Sophie looked away.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed to meet with Anna. No need to rush things. Especially with this¡­ ¡®action¡¯ that we¡¯re planning.¡±


    Sophie gingerly smiled, letting out a reluctant sigh, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Have faith. The Stars will bless our path.¡± Mila reassured her.


    ¡°Stars bless us.¡± Sophie muttered.

 Act 8 Chapter 15: Ripples In The Shadows

    ¡°One of the more curious phenomenoms of the Councilium Pacis during era of ¡®The Moonlight Peace¡¯ that has since lasted until this day is the almost excessive reguluation of magic and arcane usage throughout Cyndralia. Established as precedent by monitor orgainisations in both the human and elven realms, magic found itself incredibly constrained and subject to intense scrutiny ever since then. While rogue wizards and mages often do break away, many are put down so violently that it is thought to have generally disuaded most away from such a foolish endeavour. Still, there are breakaways, if you¡¯re still intent on pursuing this path. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you when the templars come for your head.¡±


    - Magos Weslard Hoffman, Mage of the Silver Gold Tower, ¡°Discussion with a rogue mage¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Chilled halls and quiet whispers echoed across the showroom. The hushed mutterings directed at the new arrivals, the old, the world around them. The sense of disdain coursing through the air like a dark omen, foreboding yet uncertain. Two elves, distinctly dressed in Academy robes entertained more dignified crowds with conversation. Their manner of speech was direct, yet just vague enough to mask the full scope of their desires.


    A soft, musty scent infiltrated the area despite the immaculate nature of the exhibits. Bones of creatures long forgotten, woodland decor from realms afar, even the knightly mail of nations beyond the known seas. Bright white arctic creatures and the scale skin of reptilian monstrosities sat unmoving. Every part flowed impeccably into creating the greater whole that was the museum of Arteria. All of which made Sophia even more uneasy.


    The half elf leaned against a pillar, only after she had checked multiple times to ensure that she wasn¡¯t leaning on a relic of some lost civilization. Not that she cared, she just didn¡¯t want to embarrass her allies. Or so she told herself.


    Though her form was unmoving, as if joined with the structure itself, her eyes maintained a careful vigil over the two elven siblings. Occasionally her ears would twitch, having caught a stray word or another, or perhaps even sounds in the distance. But every time, she would find herself focusing back onto them.


    She had volunteered to join them originally under the premise that she would help them converse with potential allies. Not that they needed the help. Nor was she expecting Sophie of all people, to somehow believe her. They¡¯re not that awkward. Unlike you. She scoffed at the original¡¯s strangeness but brushed it aside. She was here to protect the siblings. For a part of her could sense something amiss. As if the shadows had cried out at a disturbance not of her own. That was what worried her.


    Despite the trials of the recent months, she had not forgotten to tap into the powers granted to her by The Mistress of Shadows. Though only a fraction of dark divinity compared to that of a priest, cleric, or even worshipper, it was even to keep her abreast of matters both foul and strange. Another aspect of the original that happened to irk her even more. That Sophie did not utilize more of her void given gifts. A shame.


    She grunted and narrowed her eyes. All thoughts of Sophie brushed aside when she felt the eerily familiar pulsing. Like a splash rippling outwards, someone was travelling via the shadows. Someone not her. That did not bode well for anyone.


    Her hands automatically lowered to her weapons, a fierce grip over her dagger, ready to launch it at a moment¡¯s notice. In her other hand, her fingers danced over the hilt of her shortsword. Anxious, but not foolish enough to draw without identifying a target.


    She was cognizant of the fact that at present, she was merely a guest for the siblings, nothing more. In fact, she didn¡¯t really know why she was so much more on edge than she usually was. Around the museum were also a few guards. Some security provided by the redcloaks of the city, and a handful of private ones likely hired by the museum or even the elven quarter themselves. Even if an assassin or saboteurs were here, the guards should be able to handle them. There were even one or two elvish warriors on patrol.


    So why¡­ she furrowed her brows, her eyes looking upwards and meeting the curious gaze of Maylesa. Do I feel like¡­ she saw the ripple in the back of her mind, a quiver, hidden, restrained, but there. Troubles here? It was but a flash, a glint of light reflecting off of something metallic.


    Her mind instantly emptied, replaced by base instinct and the constant calculations she needed to fulfill her current objective. Keep the siblings alive.


    Before she even knew what she was doing, her left hand hurled the dagger forward.


    Clang.


    The tip of the dagger barely intercepted the projectile, a longer, more suitable for throwing, dagger that was shooting straight for the crowd.


    The echo that followed. The clattering of the two daggers as they landed harmlessly on the cold marble ground. A resounding note that silenced any conversation. Across the museum, only the occasional breath could be heard. Not a soul moved, though all the guards had already readied for battle.


    Sophia was poised to act, both hands now on the hilt of the shortsword, her legs arched forward, ready to spring forth as more eyes landed upon her. But she had no time for them. Her eyes searched for the assailant, one still hidden from sight. Where?


    From the darkness to her right, a glint of steel. There!


    ¡°Assassin! There!¡± She shouted out loud. Ruining her own element of surprise.


    With the silence now shattered, the world seemed to begin moving with a renewed urgency. A deafening flurry of noise accompanied the increasingly panicked flight and engagement.


    Guards rushed forward on the attack, placing themselves between the guests and the purported location of the assassin. Three rushed towards Sophia, judging her as a potential threat despite the warning. The last few including the elves tried to usher the guests out.


    ¡°There!¡± A guard bellowed as the sounds of blades clashing began ringing out.


    Sophia almost felt some modicum of relief at having tied up the assassin when she saw two more figures sulking about behind some of the exhibits. More than one? Damn!


    ¡°Look out!¡± She called out, unwittingly prompting the guards near her to advance at her.


    ¡°Mam, please. Take your hand off your weapon.¡± One gruff voiced soldier commanded. Dammit!


    Thankfully, Thalnor and Maylesa seemed to have heeded her belayed warning and moved towards the now fleeing crowd. Their arrival prompted the two elven warriors to take up a defensive position behind the end of the group, cutting off the most direct means of approach from the assassins. Sophia could barely see the blurs which descended upon the warriors, but true to the snide remarks and rumors of elven superiority, the soldiers fought back in stride, their own forms matching that of the assassins.


    Surprised by this most recent bout of violence, the guards around her briefly turned to assess the situation. Unlike their elven counterparts, the humans remained slower to respond. Sophia used this to her advantage and slipped inbetween the gruff guard and a bulkier one.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The gruff soldier called out. But he was too slow.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Hands grabbed at her but she was already travelling parallel to the escaping crowd, keeping an eye out for other assassins. Her eyes darted upwards and found one last shadow shifting above the doorway.


    In the blink of an eye, she drew and hurled her shortsword towards the figure. Whether it hit, missed, or simply fell mattered little. All she wanted to do was taunt the figure and draw attention to it. An act she accomplished with flying marks.


    She felt an intense wave of malice directed at her, the hatred coalescing into something akin to a fist. Her throat dried as her chest tightened, the uncomfortable expectation of violence and pain to come heightening ever more. Then it lashed out. Like a punch into her gut, she balled up to duck as the assassin was momentarily drawn in by their own bloodlust. The assailant launched themselves at her and just missed by a hair¡¯s width. A sickeningly sweet perfumed scent brushing over her.


    She hastily scrambled to her feet, battle ready though unarmed. The last of the guests were almost away, she needed to buy a little more time.


    Thankfully, the guards chasing her caught up, the heavy thuds of their boots on the marbled floors startling the assassin. Unlike the guards however, this only spurred them on as they engaged in a rapid assault.


    Sophia jumped backwards to avoid a slash, stepping backwards to dodge yet another, then pivoting to prevent another. The assassin was unrelenting, dashing forward to catch up even as the guards finally started reacting. Sophia ducked under another swing, merely thankful that aside from her own skill, her body had been gifted the latent swiftness present in the original. At that moment, one of the guards launched his own attack, the taller of the soldiers jabbing at the assassin.


    Following her eyes, the assassin quickly turned around to deflect the strike. Spinning nistead to launch his own attack and stabbing directly into the unarmoured bit underneath the soldier¡¯s armpit. The blade entered and crippled the man, the soldier letting out a pained gasp. The assassin removed their weapon quickly enough, blood now splattering across the front of their black robes as the guard croaked his last.


    The gruff guard retaliated in kind, thrusting his own spear at the attacker. It forced the assassin back and within Sophia¡¯s grasp. Seizing the opportunity given to her, she delivered a swift kick to the back of the assassin¡¯s knees. Caught off guard, they collapsed and tried to recover, only for a spear to viciously plunge through his skull. Bone and blood splattered across Sophia as the spear was pulled back, tearing out some bloodied chunks of grey matter with it.


    The assassin turned to face her with more hate in their eyes. Their dying moments spent glaring at her until their strength left them and they slowly started collapsing. As they landed in a heap and the guard readied himself for more combat, Sophia muttered a soft apology and darted away from him.


    Looking around, she found that the soldiers here were far more competent than expected. Though they had suffered one or two casualties, the assassins had been all but subdued. Sophia stayed low as she sprinted for the exit, trying to keep up with the siblings who were now likely outside the building.


    Someone knew what we were doing? Possible, but unlikely, she mused as she snuck through a gap between the guards, merging into the last of the crowd headed outside.


    Could we have been watched? She frowned as the panicked guests escaping only served to cause more chaos out in the streets. With more and more redcloaks approaching to help secure the area, she needed to not be caught up in this. Definitely possible. They could¡¯ve been watching Sophie since the start. But to escalate to this?


    ¡°Sophia?¡±


    ¡°Sophia!¡±


    Two distinctive voices called out from the street.


    A traitor? Her eyes briefly shut as she tried to picture everyone¡¯s expressions and faces. There had been an earnestness about their attempt at a plan. Nor did she sense anything beyond hesitation or reluctance from anyone. No, I doubt we were betrayed. But¡­


    ¡°Sophia! Over here!¡±


    Thalnor spotted her first.


    Sophia grunted at them, though she doubted the siblings could hear her through the commotion. How did they know to follow us? They must¡¯ve had someone tailing us for sure. And why bother trying to stop us?


    Panicked guests were now joined by panicked citizens as more and more people realized that if the guards were getting involved, then something serious was happening. With the density of the crowd, Sophia could only grumble as she realized there was no longer any way that she could accurately sense any potential assailants.


    ¡°Sophia!¡± Maylesa joined her brother¡¯s cries.


    ¡°Here!¡± Sophia finally responded, making her way past the throng of people.


    She pushed and shoved the crowd aside, trying her best to continue her advance without being stopped.


    ¡°Here!¡± She reiterated her acknowledgments.


    As the trio reunited in the streets, Sophia cast one last look back towards the museum, a sinking feeling rising within her. Shadows be damned, they attacked us in the museum. A low scowl etched itself onto her cheeks as the three then began heading directly back to the Academy piers, the half elf keeping an ever vigilant gaze above and behind them. Just what are they after? To disrupt our plans? But the''ve barely even started.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophia immediately knew something was wrong when she found Elaria and Raylani also at the pier. She and the Calnodel siblings had retreated from the museum while under her guidance. She then led them through streets and crowds to lose any would be pursuers, hoping that they would all arrive unscathed.


    Although that was successful, finding the other two also here meant that something had either happened to them, or she was about to receive some extraordinarily good news. Judging from the light frown perched on Elaria¡¯s lips however, Sophia somehow doubted that anything good would be coming from them.


    ¡°Lady Elaria, Lady Raylani!¡± Maylesa tried to steady her voice. Though formal, the elf¡¯s shakiness failed to conceal her nervousness.


    Sophia could tell that both the siblings were a little uneasy. Though they maintained enough composure to appear relatively normal.


    ¡°Thalnor, Maylesa, Sophia. Glad to see you all here.¡± Elaria smiled, through her eyes searched and found Sophia¡¯s, the message relayed clearly with a nod. I¡¯ll need your help.


    ¡°Indeed. I presume your early arrival here means that there were¡­ less than fortunate occurrences?¡± Thalnor chimed in.


    ¡°Yes. We were also attacked.¡± Elaria did not mince her words.


    The calm facade the two siblings tried to exude cracked as more somber expressions overtook their faces.


    ¡°The sheer audacity to try and strike in the middle of the museum. Pure madness.¡± Maylesa growled.


    ¡°So close to the elven quarters too.¡± Thalnor nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Whatever the case, it looks as if you¡¯re all alright?¡± Elaria queried.


    Three nods.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Nothing Raylani and I couldn¡¯t handle.¡± She gestured to the dark elf, the warrior¡¯s formidable aura leaving little left to question.


    Elaria¡¯s eyes met Sophia¡¯s once more, though this time, tinged with a hint of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophia reassured her sister.


    ¡°Ah, without her help and warning, I doubt things would¡¯ve gone as well as they did.¡± Thalnor hastily handed.


    Both Elaria and Sophia grinned a little at the awkward nod of support. Though each appreciated it in their own way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Elaria let out a soft chuckle, before hardening her expression once more. ¡°However, if both our groups got attacked¡­¡±


    ¡°The others!¡± Maylesa caught on.


    ¡°But if this is a coordinated attack, then we¡¯d be lucky, no? Sophia here was more than perceptive of the threat.¡± Her brother mused.


    ¡°Quite so.¡± Maylesa bobbed her head, ¡°Though I¡¯m certain that Sophie can handle her own, I worry about dear Aryana. She isn¡¯t as¡­¡± The elf paused, searching for something, ¡°She isn¡¯t as hardy as the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°Aye. I can agree on that.¡± Elaria grunted glumly, wiping a small droplet of sweat off her neck, ¡°Raylani, Sophia. Can you two keep going?¡± She called out.


    The two looked at each other, neither too surprised by the turn of events. Together, they shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Thalnor and Maylesa back to campus. You two go fetch Aryana and Sigrid. I don¡¯t know about the new girl, but Aryana will need the backup. Eva¡­ Well, Eva will probably be fine. She can hold her own.¡± Elaria ordered.


    ¡°Got it."


    ¡°As you command, milady.¡±


    Sophia and Raylani answered respectively.


    Departing without waiting for farewells, the two rushed towards the markets, leaving their other compatriots behind. Sophia could tell Raylani had thought of the same thing. That time was of the essence and that they were already long past the initial stages of the attack.


    Yet it was only now that Sophia felt deeply uneasy. A gut churning feeling that refused to go, one even more potent than her own doubts. As if all this were but a precursor to some grander plan. A plan that she could not yet see nor unravel. And she did not like that one little bit.

 Act 8: The Marigold And Negotiating Truths

    ¡°The Unexpected Reprieve


    Though no overt announcements have been made from either the Kingdom, the Republic, or the Upstart. The three nations are currently locked in a state of uncertain suspension, putting Gratia; a land locked in a nearly two decade long civil war, into a time of uneasy peace. Nothing beyond minor skirmishes have occurred between the Republic and the Kingdom. With most official attempts to breach the Shroud having ended with failure, both major factions are using this time to reinforce their holdings as new plans are being drawn up. According to Lord Osman of the Order of the Ten Flames, ¡®What we are seeing is leadership still uncertain about the goals of the upstart¡¯ and that...¡±


    - Transcribing the Trannoire, Section: Gratia, ¡°New Stories¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°After decades apart, this is how you greet me?¡± Annalise scoffed, tapping her crutch aggressively against the table. But her the weariness of her voice belied the tough demeanor she pretended to hold.


    Though she could feel the vindictiveness radiating from the ancient princess within her on her behalf. In her mind¡¯s eye, Pyra curled her lips with frustration, the dainty looking girl practically burning up. She herself was far less vengeful, merely tired. Trying to ignore the display, Annalise knitted her brows, just as her eyes met that of the dignitary opposite her.


    Wearing something akin to a mix between a rider¡¯s uniform and gown with a petticoat dyed with criss crossing blues and purples. Decorated with countless golden buttons, sleeves emblazoned with countless royal niceties, and the crest of a new era of House Montroi displayed proudly on armbands. Eulalie Adeline Montroi had her legs elegantly crossed, stockings hiding her skin that wasn¡¯t covered by the petticoat. Her sister¡¯s pasty white skin and sly but ever present smile looked back at her, a faint hint of amusement twinkling in her hazel pupils. Yet behind the cheerful veneer, Annalise could also sense a more calculating, cunning intelligence at work. After all, fools don¡¯t seize the throne and stay on for long without power or smarts.


    Annalise looked back down at the terms of the treaty. It was a simple non-aggression pact, though she very much doubted how long both Eulalie and her brother Albin would hold to those terms. Not that it mattered, with the purple shroud still surrounding her domain, Annalise¡¯s realm was nigh impenetrable to traditional forces. That her causing chaos was what brought the civil war that tore her home apart to a standstill was an irony not lost on her.


    ¡°It is what it is.¡± Eulalie smiled even wider, her eyes even more devoid of emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s barebones is what it is.¡± Annalise sighed.


    Eulalie leaned backwards and nodded, merely gesturing at the treaty paper again. Annalise had to stifle an audible groan. She didn¡¯t remember much about her sister, but she certainly didn¡¯t remember anyone in her family being this irritating.


    Annalise pinched her brow and looked around the room to distract herself. Ornate ceilings though with notable blemishes scattered here and there. Decorative glasses and paintings watched over the gathered crowd. Little figurines sat atop a fireplace like toy soldiers on guard. Of course, none of the actual soldiers in the room resembled the standard Gratian knight. On her side stood one of the unbroken. The silent knight holding eternal vigil over its princess. Unmoving, undying. Flanking her right was a member of the new knights of House Montroi, or at least her branch of the house. Clad in darkened steel with red rims, he appeared a stark contrast to the dour undead knight serving as his counterpart.


    Opposite them were Eulalie¡¯s contingent. Two royal guards adorned with capes and dressed in a similar blue and purple as the princess they protected. Attached to their hips however, were swords that positively glowed with enchantments, a likely counter to the more than accurate rumors of Annalise and Pyra¡¯s death knights. Beside her sister were two attendants, a butler and what looked to be an armed functionary of unknown rank. For her, all she had was Kimmie, though the girl wisely and depressingly kept her head lowered.


    ¡°It might be bare, but it is generous for what we can offer. Especially given the scenario.¡± Eulalie reiterated.


    Annalise frowned but tepidly nodded, much to Pyra¡¯s increasing annoyance and her own increasingly hard to ignore headache as a result.


    Stand up for your people, if not yourself. You pathetic little weasel. Pyra snarled.


    I handle the negotiations and ruling for a reason. Annalise snapped back.


    ¡°Right. But you¡¯re still wringing us dry.¡± She managed to croak out, ¡°Trade tariffs, export restrictions, import quotas, and a permanent troop presence and control of the corridor between us? You¡¯re asking for a lot.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Eulalie shrugged, ¡°We are negotiating, are we not? I¡¯m expecting a more convincing offer from you. Especially considering that out of everyone, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s talking to me here today.¡±


    Annalise struggled to hold back a scowl. Eulalie had always been quiet, as far as she could remember. But her eyes were almost always calculating yet disinterested, seeing herself like an all knowing entity, or simply one displeased with the world around her. Annalise didn¡¯t know what happened during the chaotic start of the civil war and the coup that followed. Only that the sister she saw in front of her seemed to be the very same one as before. Save for the fact that she was evidently no longer content in remaining quiet.


    Not that I would''ve known. Annalise nearly winced at the thought. She had never been particularly close with Eulalie''s side of the family. Them having been the ones sent to schooling near the capital whilst she remained mostly near Monte Del Trisse. She could barely recall one or two meetings in the past. Both times back when she had been too small to truly appreciate or understand many others. It only left her more on guard as Eulalie almost cycled through emotions like sweets.


    ¡°We all went through a difficult time.¡± Eulalie somberly grimaced, ¡°But we rose up, brother Albin and I. And as you sit here now, so have you, Annalise. That alone is why I am here. You. You are why.¡±


    ¡°Wha-? What do you mean?¡± Annalise leaned back a little, her body tensing up even more.


    ¡°You lived. You came back. You conquered. Like us.¡± A flash of something far darker shot through Eulalie¡¯s eyes as she grinned, ¡°Our people? The treaty? We won¡¯t fight. At least if I can convince the more¡­ hawkish councillors. Just give me a reasonable offer, I¡¯ll wait. But you? I want to know all about you¡­ dear sister.¡± Her hand reached forward and Anna didn''t move back. Eulalie''s soft fingers brushed over hers, like a child having found the most fascinating toy.


    Annalise felt more apprehensive than ever, but in her mind, something else stirred. The rage that had been Pyra subsided, the burning anger nothing but a void of emotions. Replaced by a hunger, curiosity. Pyra was intrigued, and that, if anything, frightened her.


    How so? How curious is she? Pyra asked, the princess manifesting at the edges of Anna¡¯s vision. Driven forward by the unsated madness within her own heart.


    ¡°H-how so? Why¡­ me?¡± Anna muttered, the headache growing louding. The pounding rhythm coursing through her veins entangling her senses into each other. Her hands left the treaty table, trying but failing to discreetly claw at her own ears.


    ¡°It is as I said. You are alive. That is remarkable. They drove us out, you out. Now you hath returned, a path of vengeance carved back to Monte Del Trisse. Then you conquered it. The people, the knights, the land.¡± Eulalie looked alive and far too animated for Anna¡¯s liking.


    Oh? Oh! And what is it that she desires of our tale, your tale? What is it that she searches for, yearns for? Pyra practically salivated, the mania in her mind gradually driving Anna back out of hers. Rationality battered aside from the crushing wave of emotions.


    Gah, fuck, Anna groaned, ¡°And what¡­ what exactly are you hoping I¡¯d say?¡±


    Eulalie finally smiled, a genuine joyus smile as her face lit up, the facade left by the wayside. Not¡­ ugh, good.


    ¡°I want to know why, sister. Why did you come back here? Why did you fight? And perhaps¡­¡± Eulalie planted her hands on the table with a thud that shook the room. Annalise¡¯s human knight made ready to move if not for Pyra forcing Anna¡¯s hand up to halt him. Eulalie leaned forward, her eyes positively sparkling as she gazed piercingly into Anna¡¯s own. ¡°What is it that you carry with you?¡±


    The levee¡¯s broke as Eulalie¡¯s enthusiasm sped past Anna and directly to the maddened princess. Anna moaned and went limp, her head lolling forward to even Eulalie¡¯s shock as her sister jumped back a bit. But when her head rose once more, a strange gleam was in her own eye that reflected off of Eulalie¡¯s. A euphoric smile of her own to match that of the uniformed figure in front of her.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Shock turned to joy as the two merely revelled in each other¡¯s presence for a moment, completely unaware of the tension filling the room as human guards stood ready to act. Only the unbroken knight and one other knew, the undying one that could sense the shift of its mistress. Kimmie whimpered a little, a trace of the girl¡¯s care for Anna still remaining. One that felt the gentlest warmth being ripped away by a blazing flame.


    ¡°I see.¡± Eulalie breathed heavily, an eerily similar hunger in her eyes. ¡°I see.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Curious. Is it not?¡± Anna¡¯s voice that was not her own answered.


    ¡°Quite so.¡± Eulalie grinned, ¡°I assume that¡­ something has changed?¡±


    ¡°You would be correct.¡± Pyra beamed.


    ¡°And you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    Eulalie let out a child-like squeal, the girl practically glowing. Despite only occupying the recesses of her own mind. Anna could scarcely believe that this was who she had been truly talking to. Almost every bit of seriousness that Eulalie had held but moments ago had vanished.


    ¡°Can we get the formalities out of the way?¡± Eulalie paused, her face almost twitching at having to contain herself.


    Pyra frowned before following the girl¡¯s finger pointing down at the table, letting out a soft ¡°ah¡± as she realized what the other princess meant. Despite her reluctance, she nodded, Annalise finally applying some pressure of her own as she tried to force the errant princess to at least do something for the people of her land.


    Sensing the internal struggle, Eulalie snapped her fingers to draw Pyra¡¯s attention, the princess momentarily stunned at the blatant disrespect shown towards her. A growing blaze nearly erupted until Eulalie pointed at the papers once more.


    ¡°What would please¡­ my sister?¡±


    Both Pyra and Annalise paused. The two had never quite considered what to do if someone outside their trusted circle had found out. Despite their shared body, the occasion to figure it out just never came around, until now.


    In a rare instance of humility or simple annoyance at the disrupted flow, Pyra asked her a question. What would you want? What would be acceptable?


    To remove it all for starters, Anna growled.


    Be realistic. Pyra barked.


    What do you mean? Are we not being pressured? Forced to make an unpleasant choice?


    We are. But calm yourself. Your sister said you were negotiating, so negotiate. Tell me, Pyra demanded.


    I am calm. Anna hissed.


    But she fell silent.


    ¡°Split troop control. Lower tariffs and quotes. No export restrictions.¡± Pyra answered the other princess.


    Eulalie shook her head, ¡°If the control is split, the restrictions stay.¡±


    ¡°The rest?¡±


    ¡°A done deal.¡±


    That¡¯s¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully generous.¡± Pyra answered for her.


    That wasn''t- Anna moved to protest.


    That is more than enough. She let go of at least half and will limit how much of the other provisions she will enforce. Pyra seized control.


    Eulalie nodded, diligently examining every little crease and wrinkle in Anna¡¯s face. Pyra was a little unnerved, that much Anna could feel. But unlike her, the mad princess paid little heed to the intent gaze, accepting the scrutiny in stride as she leaned in to match Eulalie.


    ¡°Of course. One should show respect to those just like themselves.¡± Eulalie bowed respectfully.


    ¡°My, my, how presumptuous that you assume you could understand my pain. But I must admit¡­heheh,¡± Pyra chuckled, ¡°I do admire the¡­ ambition in how you see me as an equal. Do... go on.¡±


    A disquieting feeling filled Annalise as she observed the exchange. A sensation that she had unknowingly allowed for two evils that shouldn¡¯t have met to be exposed to each other. What would happen in turn she couldn¡¯t know. But judging from the grins on their faces, she doubted anything good would come from this arrangement.


    Cheer up, Pyra practically smirked at her, you¡¯ve got a relatively beneficial non aggression pact. Let me indulge in my curiosity, hmm? After all, she took a soft breath, I did let you indulge in yours, her eyes flickered ever so briefly over towards Kimmie, making the girl flinch.


    As if you haven¡¯t been doing that the whole time. Anna retorted. But with a mental sigh of her own, she resigned herself to the role of spectator in her own body once more. A moment of clarity briefly passed by her and she felt so very tired.


    <hr><hr>


    So it was that the court rejoiced when Annalise returned with news that the Kingdom of Gratia would ¡®open¡¯ their borders to the region of Monte Del Trisse. Even Sensechal Alain seemed pleased with Annalise¡¯s recounting of the meeting, though she did omit some of what occurred between Pyra and Eulalie.


    Kimmie too, dutifully remained silent when she was questioned by a few members of the court. Though Anna could sense that despite her current form, even the girl felt a little uneasy by the overly excited behaviour that Pyra had shown. Both she and Anna could feel it. The same excitement that the mad princess felt as they launched the assault on Monte Del Trisse, a deadly excitement.


    Still, there was a part of her that didn¡¯t really know how to truly feel. She had, after all, achieved her objective of bettering her people and in that, she couldn¡¯t complain. But the cost, she grumbled, what did I trade for it?


    You traded nothing, you deluded fool. What do you have to worry about? Pyra chided.


    I was there, I saw-


    Exactly! You were there! You saw it all! Pyra interrupted her thoughts, you know that we did everything in good faith.


    The two of you¡­


    We discussed mutual interests, that was all. It led to a satisfactory outcome, did it not?/


    Well¡­


    Well nothing. We did well, you and I. Or are you¡­ A coy expression overtook Pyra¡¯s face as it twisted into a terrifying smile that exposed her teeth.


    I am not.


    Are you not worried that I found common ground¡­ with a comrade? That perhaps¡­ I would abandon you, for her? Hmm? The allure of someone-


    Enough. Anna spoke up, I am more worried about the mayhem you would plot together. If you were to leave¡­


    Pyra wrapped around her like a serpent, her narrow eyes never leaving Anna¡¯s own. If I were to leave, all this power, this place, your people¡­ she paused, a slender finger extending towards the attendant staring worriedly at Anna. Anna¡¯s eyes left Pyra¡¯s to meet the anxious figure, finding the anxiety that clouded Kimmie¡¯s already depressive visage all the more painful. Your love might disappear, or be lost? Pyra finished with a hurtful whisper.


    She did not answer the mad princess, the truth already understood.


    You would be reduced to the same, lost, weakened, pitiable waif that I found. Pyra tsked, that I rescued.


    I would be, Anna admitted, lost and pitiable, for certain. Weakened to this wretched loss, she directed a small snarl at the stump that was missing a leg. But I was ready to die, to give it all up. And I would¡­ her heart wavered, catching a glimpse of Kimmie staring back at her, I would¡­


    It matters not, my dear. Pyra suppressed a soft chuckle, the icy chill of her phantom breath crawling over Annalise¡¯s skin, making her hairs stand on end. It matters not, now. I will not abandon you.


    That somehow frightened the ranger even more, both her legs itching to escape. But she could see nowhere to go.


    Love her, your love, as much as you can. For you and I? We will not separate. No, I am here to stay. Pyra practically cackled, her eyes widening with maniacal glee.


    Anna didn¡¯t know what to say or how to respond, only meeting the crazed princess with a wary look of her own. Words wanted to roll out of her mind but failed, only a sole question escaping the mental barrier. Why?


    At that, the ghostly cackle was let out in full, the noise pounding against her as Pyra squeezed her. Though the princess was without a physical body, Anna¡¯s chest tightened as if her whole body had been bound into one.


    Have you not noticed already? So caught up by war, ruling, lives, people, love, Pyra spread her arms to gesture at the world, relieving the pressure on Anna¡¯s body. Have you not noticed, dearest child? My little waif, the pityable fool playing princess. The one whom I have shared my desires and dreams to.


    Anna felt her world darken, the room around her fading into black as Pyra clouded her in shadow. Strangling her.


    Did you not notice? For weeks now, so lost in your work, your masterpiece. Did you?


    Notice¡­ what? Anna weakly croaked in her mind.


    For weeks, you have no longer worn my mask, no longer needed it for me to demonstrate my powers. My dear, Pyra leaned in, almost as if to kiss her, we are one now. The mania in her eyes terrified Anna even more. Our destinies are intertwined, like it or not. Might as well enjoy it while I¡¯m here, my little waif.

 Act 8 Chapter 16: From Markets To Halls

    ¡°The great conclaves of the land function not only as schools of magical study where research and development of spells and spell theory may happen. They also act as powerful regulators for the practice of magic across civilized lands. While the enforcement of stricter standards in accordance with the Astral Church may cause some resentment amongst some of the more experimental mages. The truth is that those same regulations are what ensure the amount of magical disasters since the ¡°Stellar Twilight¡± continue to remain mercifully low.¡±


    - Magos Weslard Hoffman, Mage of the Silver Gold Tower, ¡°Introduction To Mage¡¯s Guild, Mage Towers, And Magical Societies¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana groaned as she leaned against Sigrid¡¯s arm, clutching onto it for stability as the fuzzy world around her slowly took shape. Her ears were ringing but there was nothing she could do. She nursed her nose as she panted for air, the result of a missed dagger swing only to end up with an elbow to the face.


    Her eyes slowly regained focus, the blue shine of something magical blocking the two of them. A sweet but spicy scent entered her nostrils mixed with the metallic iron from the trickle of blood running down and past her mouth.


    In front of her, Sigrid used one arm to steady her whilst the other was raised with the shield. A fierce almost shark-like snarl rested on her face. Strands of wavy brown hair fluttered with arcane energy, the mermaid letting out a low growl as she drew water forth from nearby market stalls and a well to form the shield.


    Past the mermaid¡¯s feet, a hood corpse lay with a gaping hole where their chest was. Small strands of flesh and bone were now intertwined by shrapnel and metallic bits. The same projectiles she had briefly been able to glimpse back in Kaz Druzara.


    A gentle warmth emanated from the top of her head, the pain in her nose slowly subsiding. Turning her gaze towards the heavens, Yana rested both her tiny hands atop Ary¡¯s head, her tiny palms glowing with energy. Sensing her recovery, the faerie paused and let out what Ary assumed was a relieved sigh.


    Dull yelling echoed from around them, Ary¡¯s hearing still too impaired to properly make out the sounds. Yana spun to the side to focus on something, prompting Ary to do the same. A soft pounding headache nearly made her fall over, alarming both fae and mermaid as they turned to her. Trying to give them what she hoped a half hearted grunt of reassurance, she instead descended into a coughing fit


    Gruff voices began calling out as something once again drew the fae¡¯s attention. Gaining enough wherewithal to recover a little, Ary turned to find two cloaked dwarves wielding long sticks with mechanisms and a small sword built onto one end of them. One of the bearded warriors turned to the trio and hastily mimed plugging their ears, something the other two complied with at once. Ary weakly moved to shield herself when she witnessed magic of a different kind.


    Clockwork clicked into place as the dwarven weapon¡¯s mechanisms all moved. A thunderous boom and a brillant smoky flash followed, the dwarf being shifted slightly backwards by the blast. The attacker was there one moment, then a large hole appeared where clothing and flesh once was. A second blast made Ary feel physical pain from the vicious roar, wincing at the noise that she could clearly hear inspite of the ringing. Now, whatever was once there was no more, the attacker¡¯s head had exploded, popped like it was but a slightly tough grape.


    Sigrid then turned around and used her arm to nudge Ary backwards. Ary nodded, still a little dazed. Yana flew on ahead, her small figure motioning for Ary to follow.


    Past the now cleared market counter, Karzan¡¯s burly form gestured desperately for Ary to hurry along. His still smoking boomstick looked a little dirted after having blasted away the first of the attackers. Only now did Ary finally start coming to her senses, the day¡¯s events flooding back as she retreated under Sigrid¡¯s protecton.


    Arteria was in chaos. Two large explosions south of the market first frew the group¡¯s attention. Then the sharp movement of feet pulled their attention away from the impending disaster, only for a cowled figure to try and strike out at Ary.


    As she collapsed from the blow, a terrific boom clouded her vision. Karzan had pulled out a dwarven boomstick and sent the assailant flying backwards. Reeling from the attack, Ary had rested on the ground while the world around her descended into chaos. A half dozen assailents had surrounded them only to be themselves suprirsed by the appearance of the two cloaked dwarven warriors aiding Karzan. Eva herself had bounded forward somewhere to engage the attackers whilst Sigrid protected Ary. Then she blacked out. And now¡­


    ¡°This way!¡± Eva¡¯s voice carried through the chaos around them, ¡°Sir Karzan! I¡¯ve cleared the way!¡±


    Without giving her much time to react, Ary felt Sigrid and Karzan practically drag her forward.


    Behind his usual stall, they found Eva breathing heavily as one of the attackers lay injured and bleeding. A third dwarven warrior stood guard over him as the older girl beckoned the group forward.


    ¡°It was this way, right?¡± Eva asked, relief evident across her face as she caught sight of Ary, however much she was swaying right now.


    ¡°Aye, aye.¡± The dwarf bellowed back.


    Around them, the market was in turmoil as sellers and buyers alike fled from the masked attackers. Perhaps even more so when the dwarven clockwork boomsticks had been fired, their thunderous roars echoing like a challenge against the Goddess herself.


    ¡°Lassie, hurry up! Take ¡®er arm, quick!¡± Karzan barked some orders towards the group.


    Though Ary did not know how kindly Sigrid took to his tone. She did follow his instruction and tightly wrapped Ary in order to forcibly lift her and transport her.


    With the ringing in her ears coming to a low drone instead, she could finally hear the soft trills of concern coming from Sigrid.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ary managed to mutter.


    Sigrid chirped in relief but did not let go. Yana fluttered above them, keeping an eye on any movement around them.


    Ary did not know how much time had passed since the initial explosion. Only now, she coud hear bells tolling loudly all around. She remembered that someone had once mentioned they marked the sign that the city was in danger. Turning her head to look behind them and sighting the smoke trailing upwards from somewhere to the south, she could understand why.


    ¡°Over here, ye fat bastard. Thems coming wit¡¯ you?¡± A gruff dwarven voice called out from somewhere.


    ¡°Aye! Aye! Make feckin room ye soddin bastards!¡± Karzan shouted back.


    Two more dwarven warriors surged forth from amongst the crowd. Though unlike the cloaked warriors, these ones were clad from head to toe in full plate, shields at the ready as they moved to the party¡¯s flanks.


    One more warrior, in plainclothes much like Karzan himself, approached them from the front.


    ¡°Then speed it up! Ain¡¯t gonna wait if yer slow!¡± The other dwarf barked.


    Eva and Karzan led the way as the rest of them followed. Down a backstreet and passing a few alleyways, the party was then rejoined by the rest of the dwarves, whether by roof or by foot. Wordlessly following them now that Ary was well enough to walk on her own two feet. They moved quickly past beggars, crowds and other panicked peoples until they reached what looked to be any ordinary door.


    The only distinctive factor appeared to be runes carved onto the walls, cleverly hidden behind worn down crates and boxes, but fading under the exposure to sunlight. The dwarves expertly took up defensive positions around the alleyway, the other plainclothed dwarf reciting an incantation under his breath. The ordinary wooden door creaked open to reveal a solid stone wall underneath with a clockwork handle. Spinning it, the wall opened up to a set of stairs headed downwards.


    ¡°Hurry then. Explain after this, aye?¡± The dwarf beckoned.


    ¡°Aye. This way ladies.¡± Karzan drove the group forward.


    With a collective nod, the group made their way into the stairway. Descending it, they passed by countless lanterns, all connected by mechanical fixtures.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Reaching one last doorway, the other dwarf tugged on a handle and pushed it open, ushering the party into a small ampitheather like room.


    Stacks of crates and supplies created narrow little pathways. The mural of something that had long since faded in places decorated the floor. A small handful of other dwarves hurried about their business, only momentarily stopping to glance at the strange new arrivals. Their gruff bellows and the smell of booze acted as a stark contrast to disorder outside. The strange yet small sanctuary not meant for the eyes the likes of her.


    Ary felt her muscles weaken after the strenuous exertion. Her legs wobbled and she felt them go limp. Thankfully, both Sigrid and Eva noticed in time to hold her back up, the two casting a concerned glance at her. Ary smiled tiredly when the boom of dwarven voices was finally directed at the party.


    ¡°Well, well.¡± A far deeper and gravelly voice cut through the din. ¡°Quite a strange entourage ye brought back.¡±


    A well dressed dwarf with colourful and puffy sleeves walked over towards them, the other dwarves moving aside to open up a path. Both Karzan and the plain-clothed dwarf dipped their heads in a sign of respect. The new dwarf had his beard tied into six braids overlapping the rest of his hair, signs of greying occasionally streaking through. He carried an authoratative yet gentle gaze, his amusement at the party¡¯s arrival clearly written upon the wry grin on his face.


    ¡°Stonekeeper, my apologies. We were attacked in the markets.¡± Karzan spoke to the dwarf.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± The older dwarf grunted, ¡°We could feel the rumbling from here. Something went up in flames, I reckon.¡±


    ¡°Aye, something on the south side. Plume as ¡®igh as the clouds.¡± The plainclothes dwarf joined in/


    ¡°Then a buncha fools and bastards ¡®sided to attack my customers.¡± Karzan added.


    ¡°We apologize for the intrusion, master dwarf. We happened to be in the wrong place, wrong time.¡± Eva hurriedly chimed in.


    ¡°Heh.¡± The old dwarf chuckled, holding up his hands, ¡°No need to justify. Any friend of a stonefriend is a welcome guest here.¡± He smirked at the party.


    Shocked, the girl stared back curiously which just made the dwarf nod knowingly.


    ¡°Come now. Yer a friend of the stonefriend. And having one of those announcing themselves at a public hearing, heh. Doesn¡¯t happen much often. So of course someone kept a¡­ lookout.¡±


    A few nearby dwarfs let out soft snickers as well.


    ¡°Then let me try again¡­ pardon the unannounced intrusion.¡± Eva restated her point, dipping into a small bow.


    ¡°Of course. You are welcome in these halls, sparse as they might be right now.¡± He gestured at the boxes around them before frowning at Karzan.


    ¡°Stonekeeper?¡± Karzan queried.


    ¡°They are our guests, Karz, see to temporary accommodations. Once everyone¡¯s settled, I expect that there¡¯d be an interesting tale to follow. If you folks don¡¯t mind.¡± He smiled warmly at the party.


    ¡°Of course. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± Eva answered for the group.


    ¡°Splendid. Then let me officially welcome you to Kaz Erkan, our little ¡®hall of light¡¯.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Kaz Erkan was very much its namesake. Dozens of mechanical lanterns and lights lit up the surprisingly connected tunnels and basements of wherever this area of Arteria might be. Unlike the grand halls of Kaz Druzara however, most of the walls were decorated by simple or downright crude runes, sketches, and trophies without much elegance to be found. It embraced the ethos of Arteria, the city of commerce and the need to be efficient.


    Having recovered enough to stay on her feet for extended duration, she now couldn¡¯t help but worry about Sophie. Inspite of the change of environment, Ary knew what the constant aches and pains meant. Her partner had run into trouble, and once more, there was nothing she could do. Yana had commenced the healing rituals necessary to dull the connection, but she could still feel it in the back of her head. Buried, but not gone. At the very least, the scattered bouts of pain was a reminder that Sophie still lived and fought, wherever she was.


    Walking outside of her room to meet the other two, Ary turned to more sullen than usual fae that fluttered over her. In place of the usual quips or rhymes, Yana had grown far more serious and dour as of late. Ary couldn¡¯t ascertain why the fae was acting like such. All she could do was offer her support by coaxing Yana back atop her head, giving her wings a much needed break. At least, Ary assumed that flying would be tiring.


    Whatever the case, she let out a restrained yawn, trying not to draw much attention to herself. But it was too late, Sigrid peered around a corner to stare at her, a warm smile on the mermaid¡¯s face. Touched by the gesture, Ary smiled back. The mermaid then popped back around the corner, her eager trilling sounding more like a melodic song that was pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°Ary!¡± Eva¡¯s voice echoed from around the corner.


    Before she could even take in the situation, a relieved looking Eva bounded the corner and wrapped her in a hug. Miffed that she was left out, the mermaid clambered over to envelop both of them in a hug, prompting a small round of giggling from the two girls.


    ¡°So much rattling! A dwarf awaits your prattling.¡± Yana complained from above them.


    Amused by the pouting faerie but in agreement, they began the journey back towards the main hall.


    Busy dwarves continued to mill about, a few giving them nods of acknowledgment now that they had been welcomed by the old dwarf. Warriors and commoners alike worked tirelessly to move supplies around, more than one or two carrying crates the size of their bodies. They gave an air of jovialness to the strange clan. They were relatively unaffected by the outside world, or tried to give the impression of. Though Ary did notice the ever present presence of dwarven warriors, far more than she had expected to see outside of Arteria¡¯s dwarven quarter.


    A dark thought crossed her mind. She knew that Sophia, Maylesa and Thalnor were near the elven quarter. If the explosion we saw was near them¡­ she clapsed her hands together, mighty spirits of the land, see to the safety of the innocent and the kin. Her thoughts then turned to Elaria and Raylani, the two were inseparable most of the time. Raylani herself was a former gladiatrice and purportedly assassin or killer back in the deep. Though Ary couldn¡¯t confirm it, she had little doubts with the way the dark elf acted. They were both excellent combatants, or so she assumed but even then, may the spirits of the soil allow their feet to tread softly.


    Something was definitely happening, something big. And though she had neither the insight or foresight of Sophie or the others, she still wanted to prepare. But how? All I can do is-


    Her thoughts were distracted by the mermaid that appeared in front of her. Or rather, it had gotten in front of her and was now gesturing towards a room, signalling her to go inside. Obliging the creature, she flashed a quick smile before following her in.


    A large stone table draped with ornate cloths greeted her. At the head of the table sat the old dwarf. Flanking him were two equally well dressed dwarves, while Karzan, the plainclothes, and two warriors were surrounding the rest of the table. Near the entrance, three chairs were prepared, likely for the party.


    As the party sat down and Yana nestled herself back into Ary¡¯s pocket. She could tell that the dwarves had clearly noticed something had happened, but sensing that it wasn¡¯t malicious had simply chosen to ignore it for now. It was relatively relieving, but it also allowed her to ascertain that they too, had some level of magic sense despite only using runes for casting instead of incantations or rituals.


    An attendant carefully put out several cups, the older dwarf giving him a shake of the head before pointing at a separate pot. Nodding, the attendant shuffled over and returned, pouring out a strange earthen looking liquid for everyone in the room.


    ¡°Please. Help yourselves, a herbal tea that can calm the nerves.¡± The old dwarf¡¯s gruff voice welcomed his guests.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Eva politely bobbed her head.


    Taking the cue, Ary snuck in a small sip. Finding expected bitterness but also a decent amount of sweetness, the surprise on her face making the mermaid beside her trill in amusement. The display made the old dwarf smile warmly at them, the elder letting out a satisfied huff before motioning towards the party.


    ¡°My name is Stonekeeper Orthon Greenaxe, keeper of Kaz Ekran, the hall of light under Arteria. Welcome, outsiders, to our humble abode.¡± The dwarf stood up and bowed, the jingle of his little trinkets and runes anything but humble, ¡°This is keeper Fasil and Greyhand, they will serve as witnesses to your story alongside me.¡±


    Eva stood up and crossed one arm across her chest before bowing, both Ary and Sigrid too off guard to follow, left to awkwardly stare at the older girl.


    ¡°Of course. Many thanks to your kind welcome, stonekeeper.  I am Lady¡­ I am Evaline Rosengart, student of the Academy of Arteria. This is Sigrid, she is a student and¡­ mage of foreign origin and mute. That one is Aryana Frostfyre, also a student.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Likewise honored keeper. Many thanks for taking us in despite the troubles above.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡± Keeper Orthon sighed, ¡°The troubles.¡± He stroked his beard braids, ¡°Tell me. What do you think happened, Mrs. Rosengart.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Eva smiled at the other two, the two simply bobbing their heads in agreement.


    As the others began the discussions, Ary zoned out. Her mind travelled to problems beyond that of the current sphere. She had  agreed to meet with Tristan and Galen at some point. Or rather, they would collect her to perform a ritual to remove whatever clan spirit resided inside her. Yet, it hasn''t happened yet, and more than that, she had her own reservations. For one, she didn¡¯t like nor forgive Galen for the suffering he had put her through during her youth. Allowing them to perform the ritual seemed like a surrender, a handing over of power to him. If anything, she¡¯d rather have it passed onto Sophie. Her partner had likely been draining it whenever she got grievously injured. That¡¯s what she theorized anyway.


    She returned to the material world, drawn out of her mind. Her sights set on Sigrid. The mermaid was likely privy to a bevry of arcane rituals and even more elemental connection to the land than most. But somehow, she doubted that the mermaid would know how to solve her problems. Eva was much the same, perhaps even more so with her lack of proper arcane training.


    In a bout of insight, she remembered how the dwarves had noticed traces of Yana though perhaps not perceiving her true form. Of course, they can sense magic too. And they have runic spells in lieu of normal spell casting. A curious idea slowly started taking shape even against the backdrop of the current crisis above ground. If they could help... would this help Sophie?

 Act 8 Chapter 17: Chaos In Arteria

    ¡°Two. Two demons managed to punch through our defensive lines. Barricades, shields, swords, smashed right through us. Took a bloody mage and two temple guards alongside our battered squads to put them down. Fucking hells. Is that really what they fought in the Dark Tides? Must be blessed by the Stars to have survived all that.¡±


    - Guardswoman Josie Elliot, Abenstadtian Ducal Guard, ¡°Account Of Battle For Abenstadt¡±


    <hr><hr>


    One Hour And A Half Ago, Arteria


    Hanabi, Mila and Sophie made their way into the Krennonian Arena, the Trinite guards on duty warily allowing them access only after they confirmed Sophie¡¯s identity. The arena was filled with those victims of the Braveskulls and the family or loved ones who made the effort to visit them. Guards were scattered about the crowd, their distinctive blue cloaks offering an almost calming aura as they watched over the crowd.


    The arena¡¯s venerable stonework held a silent vigil over them all. Its sturdy walls offered an unspoken comfort for those recovering from their traumas. Medicaes and orderlies were part of those who busily attended to patients back and fro, their kind words and kinder acts ensuring that no matter what happened, those wounded would have the care they needed.


    Sophie¡¯s heart twisted itself into knots. To have seen such care being shown and for the families to be able to freely visit. To then plan to ask those who had already suffered so much to risk their necks out once more for her sake. She couldn¡¯t feel happy about the plan she had concocted with Princess Lucinia.


    Seeing how both Hanabi and Mila¡¯s faces twist with pain at the sight of the people. Sophie¡¯s own guilt only grew. No, I¡­


    Her doubts coalesced and took form when she watched the former saintess pull out a small snack from her pack, gently handing it to one of the women who seemed to be in some pain.


    ¡°Here, if you get anxious, just chew on it. It¡¯ll help, I promise.¡± Hanabi lowered her voice, a softer tone than she usually took with Sophie and the others.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman murmured, her eyes clearly still alarmed by the adventuring gear and weapons found on the party.


    Stars. Sophie clenched her teeth, I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t ask anything of these people. No matter the cause. I¡­ I can¡¯t.


    Trying to steel her nerves, she kept the other two moving and pushed on ahead. A gentle incense wafted in the air as the soft clicking of boots echoed down the halls. A few hushed whispers commenting on the new arrivals, a few more recognizing the half elf that had fought for them. An honor that only stabbed at her conscience even more.


    Reaching the end of one of the corridors, she motioned to herself and the doorway before mouthing the words ¡®Keely¡¯. A kind younger woman jumped up from her seat in a fright before understanding why they were here. Cautiously, she put her hand over her lip as she gently opened the door. Some raised voices quickly quieted themselves as the rusty iron door hinges squeaked agonizingly, disturbing whatever might¡¯ve been happening.


    Hostile gazes glared at the new arrivals until one face brightened up upon meeting her own.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re¡­ uhhh¡­ I remember you!¡± Keely gawked at her.


    ¡°Sophie. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Sophie smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Sophie!¡± The now visibly pregnant girl smiled back.


    Sophie winced a little. If I had connected the dots faster. If I had been there instead of relying on others at first. Could I have saved any more people?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s the one I told you about. Who fought to break us out.¡± Keely¡¯s face practically lit up.


    Sophie was now more certain of her new resolve than ever. For people to show such strength despite their suffering, she had no right to demand anything from them. No, they deserve whatever peace they can find. Responding to Keely¡¯s praise, Sophie awkwardly dipped her head a little.


    ¡°So what brings you here? And who¡¯s your entourage?¡± Keely grinned a little, Sophie almost catching a glimpse of something motherly in her behaviour.


    ¡°It¡¯s uhh, good to see you well, Keely.¡± Sophie mumbled a little before nodding towards her friends, ¡°This is Hanabi and Mila, my party members and umm, fellow adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet all of you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise ma¡¯am.¡± Mila stated.


    Hanabi opted for a friendly nod, her gaze searching for Sophie¡¯s. Meeting it, Sophie found the girl seeking instructions, unsure of the purpose or current situation. It was unfortunate then, that for Sophie herself, the feeling was very much the same.


    ¡°So why the visit?¡± Keely asked once more. Though the joy of their arrival had faded from her eyes, Keely having caught on that perhaps something was amiss with Sophie¡¯s visit.


    The others turned to her, but at the very least, her decision had already been made. Sophie allowed herself a soft smile before sighing. ¡°Things are happening with the Chamber and the city. I¡­ I figured you¡¯d ought to know that. To¡­ prepare the people here if trouble comes this way.¡±


    Keely and her posse seemed to be less than enthused with the news. Tense smiles and several frowns going around.


    ¡°I suppose I must offer thanks for the warning. But¡­¡± Keely pursed her lips, ¡°Why¡­ why do you think we¡¯ll be affected here?¡±


    A nervous murmur echoed around the room as several of the others supported the same fear. They¡¯ve been through a lot, only right they¡¯re worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s lips dried as she tried to speak, the uncomfortable original plan wracking her with guilt. That¡¯s because I need you to do something for me. I need you to protest and cause trouble. She wanted to admit. Instead, she shot them a tired smile, ¡°The Chamber is thinking about reinstating the Braveskull company because of potential Traxian attacks. They¡¯ve managed to send scouts across the Abenstadtian border.¡±


    Sophie watched as they visibly paled at her news. Unwelcome memories buoyed by unwelcome news. That had thoroughly ruined the mood, there was no joy left. Only worried looks and grim expressions as the gathered few slowly processed the information.


    ¡°They¡­ reinstated them? As in¡­¡± Keely whispered.


    ¡°They¡¯re allowing the orcs to act as Arterian auxiliaries.¡± Mila spoke up, her voice more steady and neutral than Sophie¡¯s,, ¡°A penance of sorts before the company gets brought back.¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Penance, hahahah.¡± Keely laughed and held her head in her hands, ¡°They¡¯re¡­ stars¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re telling us¡­ huh.¡± One of the other women muttered, ¡°What a cruel joke.¡±


    Sophie dipped her head sympathetically, the air in the room suddenly feeling far heavier. The noises of everyone¡¯s tensed breaths made her feel all the worse.


    ¡°Ah, still.¡± Keely spoke again after a moment of silence, ¡°Thanks for letting us know. I suppose.¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Sophie tried to speak but faltered.


    ¡°We¡¯re letting you know that. But also that we plan to protest it.¡± Mila announced, casting a stern glance over at Sophie, as if questioning if she would speak up. Sophie just shook her head. She would not challenge whatever it was that Mila would say. Her own plans had already been tossed aside.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Protesting the Chamber¡¯s decision? Now?¡± One of the women gasped.


    ¡°Aye. Sophie¡¯s getting cold feet. But she¡¯s meant to tell you that we plan on protesting, and while we don¡¯t expect anything drastic. We wanted you to know because people from higher up come¡­ bothering you, because of us.¡± Mila continued.


    A few more light hearted sniggers and scoffs came from the room before Keely hushed them. Sophie felt a small tinge of pride.


    ¡°But do you think they will? Retaliate, that is.¡± Keely asked.


    ¡°On us? Of course. We just hope that they keep it at that.¡± Mila answered.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Keely grunted before looking at Sophie.


    In her eyes, Sophie could see the sense of pain. The lingering horrors inflicted upon the girl having never fully left, nor was it likely to ever to. But she also saw Keely¡¯s determination. Or at least her strength and acceptance of things. It was a look of support. One that Sophie didn¡¯t know if she really deserved. Yet within it, she found some comfort nonetheless.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best. What they did¡­ even I cannot find any way to forgive them. And that the chamber decided on this course of action¡­ I¡¯m just worried that they¡¯ll end up hurting more than just us. They clearly don¡¯t seem that interested in true redemption.¡± Sophie voiced her thoughts.


    Keely walked over and rested a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough back in the mines.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Fight your fight. I appreciate your thoughts. But we¡¯ll be fine here. The lot of us are alive, aren¡¯t we? We¡¯ve been through the hells and back.¡± Keely snickered, ¡°Nothing that can do to us will shake us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Ain¡¯t nothing they can do.¡±


    ¡°Let them try.¡±


    Some of the others grumbled.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about us. Protest them, challenge them as you please. But do it well. Win. Make them take it back. That¡¯ll be more than enough for us.¡± Keely stared into her eyes, a renewed sense of determination entering into her heart.


    ¡°We will. We will.¡± Sophie whispered back.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie trembled when the party left the arena and merged back onto the busy city streets once more. Gone were the suffocating walls and the weight of her guilt. Enough that she finally had time to sort through her own emotions. Sorry Lucinia, that¡¯s not an option for me. We¡¯ll just have to think of something else.


    The other two seemed similarly relieved at having left the premises, their own senses of responsibility and mindfulness flaring up within it. Mila however, stared at Sophie. Her look of disappointment stinging all the more.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Sophie risked the question.


    ¡°So that was your plan.¡± Mila scowled.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot condone it. But I am glad you backed off of it. Even I have my limits, Sophie.¡± Mila sighed, a tired but wry grin slowly breaking out from the scowl.


    Sophie felt the tension within her finally ease up. She had been judged. She wasn¡¯t worthy, but she hadn¡¯t been pronounced a sinner. That much was enough.


    Letting out a relieved sigh, she took a deep breath. Sophie almost managed a full smile when she noticed Mila¡¯s expression shift from mild emotion to horror. Before she could react, the inquisitor dragged both her and Hanabi behind herself.


    ¡°Besdiore Omuille Heinaotus Helaotux!¡± Mila shouted.


    The world seemed to still after the inquisitor chanted her spell. Even as the shield of heavenly light took shape, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but be mortified by what she saw above her. The sky seemed to be devoid of all color beyond a ghoulish blue glow that slowly enveloped everything. The air was practically sucked out of her lungs as a dry heat seemed to follow the light. As she agonizingly slowly managed to turn to face where Mila was staring at.


    A pale deathly blue light blossomed into the sky, like a demon reaching for the stars. But as with those who would sin against the Goddess and demand what they cannot be given. It fell back to the earth.


    The deafening roar nearly sent them all to their knees as smoke, dust, fire, and hell surged forth from the impact site and Sophie could only gawk as the wave of death rushed towards them. Windows shattered, houses collapsed, people screamed, people died. Market stalls, boxes, crates, logs, everything was scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Mila grunted as the wave crashed against the shield


    Mana intertwined with mana as blue and yellow wispy strands found visual form and tore at each other. A burning heat seeped through the shield as the trio began to sweat. Mila¡¯s veins came to the surface as the inquisitor began exhausting herself to hold the shield in place. Hanabi tried her best to help steady the girl and Sophie almost did, only to realize that she might accidentally sap her already quickly depleting mana.


    ¡°Arrrghhh.¡± Mila cried out in agony as the wave forced itself against the shield, battering it even as other parts of it simply flowed past them.


    Glass exploded and stonework crumbled beside them. A roof tile dashed itself against the ground next to them as cobbles were ripped right out of the street. Goddess preserve us. Goddess save us. Sophie closed her eyes and put her hands together, doing the only thing she could to support the others. She prayed.


    Whether the Goddess truly heard her prayers or that of other unfortunates throughout Arteria, she did not know. All she knew was that the roar of the blast was no more, that Mila¡¯s shield had held, exhausted as the inquisitor might be. Only the cloud of dust and ash followed, shimmering down as if it were but a gentle snow.


    Her duty done, Mila wobbled for a second before going limp. Sophie and Hanabi hurriedly caught the falling inquisitor even as the shield flickered out of existence, allowing the mana rich air to nearly overwhelm the two of them. Sweat covered Mila¡¯s head and face, droplets even falling from her hair as the exertion had completely wiped the inquisitor out. But reaching over, Hanabi nodded in relief at Sophie. Mila was tired but alive.


    As the two still standing surveyed the damage, they found a city turned upside down. Dozens of houses around them suffered grievous damage. Walls collapsed, doors simply vaporized, and even entire sections having caved in. Most were luckier than that, merely losing windows, balconies, and bits and pieces that allowed the structures to stay mostly intact. Sophie dreaded about the damage closer to the explosion. She only hoped that most of the people there could have survived, however much a vain hope it was.


    Sophie coughed as dust entered her nose, Hanabi doing much the same. Their collective noise could not hide the sound of alarm bells ringing across the city. Nor did it hide the pained cries from alleys and streets nearby. Aftershocks shook the city as a few teetering buildings collapsed.


    Roused once again by the chaos and coughs, Mila weakly groaned.


    ¡°Mila!¡± Sophie exclaimed.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Hanabi asked.


    ¡°Ughh. Loud.¡± Mila groaned some more.


    ¡°Easy, easy now.¡± Hanabi cradled the inquisitor¡¯s head.


    Sophie checked her body for damages but thankfully found that aside from mana depletion and exhaustion, Mila was relatively unharmed.


    Annoyed and perhaps still disorientated, Mila swatted at the two of them, trying to stop them from fussing over her. A scowl returned to her face, though one powered by internal aches and pains rather than her normal behaviour. Mila beckoned for them and Sophie drew closer.


    ¡°Mana¡­ bomb¡­¡± Mila panted as she uttered a few words. A singular finger pointed towards where the explosion had originated from.


    ¡°That was a mana bomb? That¡¯s a thing?¡± Sophie was unable to hide her curiosity.


    ¡°Uuhnn.¡± Mila tried to nod before pointing at Hanabi, ¡°Me¡­ church¡­ help¡­¡± She grunted.


    ¡°Want me to take you to the church healers?¡± Hanabi interpreted.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mila feebly smiled before groaning in the general direction of the arena, ¡°Check¡­ survivors¡­ you.¡± She pointed at Sophie.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie whispered.


    Only now did the horror of what happened begin to dawn on her. A bomb had gone off in the city that likely flattened city blocks. Those in the arena were likely safe thanks to the arena itself, but they couldn¡¯t tell from here. Stars above, if this blast managed to hit them. Sophie shuddered. I have to help them. No, I have to help whoever I can. She looked down at her hands, finding them far too small for the daunting task ahead. It¡¯s what a heroine would do, like Gunmarr or Aurelia.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Hanabi spoke, a questioning look in her eye, "You okay to check up on the people in the arena? You know them better than we do."


    ¡°Huh?¡± She jumped a little, startled from her thoughts. As she blinked back her surprise and her nostrils once again smell the smoke and ashes. Reality came barreling back and she nodded at the ex-saintess, ¡°O-of course. Of course." She tried to hide the uncertainty in her voice. "Go. I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll make sure everyone¡¯s alright here and if anyone else needs help. You just make sure Mila gets to the cathedral.¡±


    ¡°I will. Stay safe. We¡¯ll meet back at the cathedral.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Sophie froze, she didn¡¯t know what would happen. Or when she would be done.


    ¡°Whatever happens, let¡¯s check in after two hours.¡± Hanabi proposed.


    ¡°Uhn. That works.¡± Sophie acknowledged, ¡°See you then.¡±


    ¡°Right. Now then, hup.¡± Hanabi lifted Mila, the inquisitor¡¯s limbs still mostly at rest.


    Sophie watched as they headed off to the north side of town, towards the cathedral. She watched as their silhouettes eventually disappeared past the dust and panicked townspeople. Watched as she was left alone in the street.


    Taking a moment just to compose herself, Sophie took a few steps forward to a sturdy piece of fallen wall. She leaned against it and slid down, her bum resting against the cobble streets. Someone has¡­ someone attacked the city. Stars above¡­ is this the Imperials? Is¡­ war coming here?


    She shook her head. No time for that. She glanced back towards the direction of the arena. Need to make sure everyone''s alright first. Hells. I just hope Ary and the others are fine too. Mighty Astralis, please watch over them. Please.

 Act 8 Chapter 18: Blue Storms Over Arteria

    ¡°Arterian Redcloaks, although not trained to operate as a military force like the Trinity Guard or an expeditionary force like the Clover Legion. Are still drilled with basic combat formation techniques and an ever growing amount of riot control methods that could apply to a battlefield. Their unique roles as both defender of order and light deterrence force for Arteria makes them especially suited for suppression or counter insurgency.¡±


    - Professor Janek Winthrop, A Look Into Nations, ¡°Chapter: Guard Forces And Strategic Uses¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°You! Stop!¡± The guard captain cried out, he and his subordinates quickly pointing their weapons at her.


    ¡°I was here a few minutes ago! To visit! I came back to check on the people inside.¡± Sophie hastily announced with her hands in the air.


    The Trinite guards protecting the arena looked a little worse for wear. Two lay on the ground being tended to by a third. Only three including the captain remained on their feet, poised against her potential intrusion. Upon hearing her words, or judging by their strained faces trying to parse her words, ascertaining she wasn¡¯t a threat. They lowered their weapons a little, the captain beckoning her forward.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re that bloody elf. Why are you back here?¡± The captain growled.


    ¡°To make sure the people inside are fine!¡± Sophie repeated.


    This time, they heard her. Though their suspicions never dispelled, still eyeing her warily as she approached.


    The captain turned to look at the wounded soldiers before at the debris strewn streets surrounding the arena. Letting out a curse under his breath, he motioned for one of his subordinates.


    ¡°Watchman Baxter, go with her, she tries anything funny, detain her. Otherwise help whoever you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The watchman saluted.


    ¡°You, stay close and don¡¯t try anything.¡± The captain focused back onto her.


    She nodded, a little bit irritated by their hostility though understanding it given the chaos unfolding in the city.


    "Bloody knife ears.¡± He muttered to himself under his breath.


    Sophie reentered the arena with the watchman, the halberd wielding soldier looking almost as anxious as she was. Together, they made their way inside, their own expressions soon mirroring that of each other. One of horror, despair, and sorrow.


    While the blast itself didn¡¯t seem to have taken any chunks out of the arena like some of the looser stonework had fallen. Add onto that the shockwaves from the mana bomb, and a recipe for tragedy was created.


    For most, minor scrapes and scuffs were the worst of their worries. But as the unlikely pair ventured down the halls, they caught sight of those less fortunate. Some with heavier injuries or blood trickling out from wounds. Orderlies and other Trinity troopers busy scrambling back and forth tending to whoever they can whilst trying desperately to contain the rising panic in the air. The final few were those who had already suffered so much and needed to no longer. Crushed by fallen debris, a badly timed slip or shockwave that dashed their heads against walls. Bloodstains and the occasional bit of body were left uncleared. Though thankfully, the bodies at least had some cloth or another draped over them.


    ¡°By the Goddess.¡± Watchmen Baxter muttered, making the sign of the stars as they shuffled past another corpse, the dead girl¡¯s friend trying her best to stiffle her tears to no avail.


    Sophie just grunted, unwilling to betray her own fraught emotions by saying anything. It haunted her that there were casualties even here. For these were, to her, the ones that deserved to be protected the most. And where did that get them, stars above.


    ¡°What could have done this?¡± The man muttered to himself.


    Perhaps it was a combination of stress and anxiety. Or perhaps her own worries were getting the better of her. Sophie needed some semblance of control. And that was to be information.


    ¡°A mana bomb.¡± She answered his murmurings.


    ¡°A¡­ huh? How do you know that?¡± The watchmen turned to her, curiosity mixed with suspicion.


    His suspicion was raised, and now she needed to dispel it.


    ¡°The people I was with earlier, do you remember?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°I¡­ uhhh¡­ there were¡­ two? No, three of you. Ah! There were three of you! What happened and where are they?¡± He let out a low growl.


    ¡°One of them got injured, but she¡¯s¡­¡± An inquisitor, was what Sophie wanted to say. But she doubted saying something like that to an everyday guard would alleviate any suspicion. On the contrary, she suspected it would only place her under more scrutiny, who would casually claim they know an inquisitor, after all?  ¡°She¡¯s an apprentice mage. She recognized the mana used. The other hauled her to a healer. I came back to check on things.¡± She answers as best she could.


    ¡°Stars.¡± The man whispered, ¡°She sure? You trust her?¡±


    ¡°Aye. With my life.¡± Sophie answered truthfully.


    ¡°A mana bomb¡­ in the city¡­¡± He practically shook like a leaf, his face growing pale at the thought, ¡°What the hells is happening?¡±


    Sophie grunted in agreement once more. She echoed his sentiment, the cold reality that dawned on her earlier now reaching him as well. War was coming to Arteria. There was no doubt of it after such an attack. Sophie didn¡¯t know if it was the Imperials or someone else. But she suspected that her own plans with Lucinia would have to change.


    She let out a soft snigger under her breath. A thought crossing her mind that was dipped in irony. With what¡¯s happening now, people on campus might be more receptive to the message of peace than ever. Especially given the likelihood that most of them would want to remain uninvolved. Hah.


    Trying her best to mask her turbulent thoughts, she kept her focus to the path ahead. Navigating the dusty arena halls felt like walking through somewhere completely different. Some mana lanterns had fallen and now barely shone at all. Occasionally bits of rattled stonework dangled at odd angles or had already outright fallen.


    Reaching the end of the hall, she found a couple of orderlies tending to some wounded. She looked around to find no cloths draped over bodies, only a few wounded. It was a relief to see, however much there could be found despite the circumstances.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡± A voice called out from amongst the crowd tending to the wounded. The girl watching the door ealier quickly flagged Sophie down. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the others, they¡¯re helping out in the western annex.¡± She pointed down a separate hallway.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Sophie waved as she and Baxter changed directions.


    The western annex proved to be a different kind of chaos. While the stonework here seemed far sturdier and isolated from the brunt of the explosive shockwaves. Instead of the wounded, there were cries of a different kind. Both Baxter and her stopped in their tracks as they reached the source of the crying.


    Of course. Of course a place like this would be here. Especially after everything.


    The western annex had almost been completely transformed into something akin to a nursery and delivery center. Hastily erected wooden walls and curtains between the arena pillar created little islands of privacy. Many more mattresses and raggedy carpets covered the floors, both for comfort and safety reasons. The Trinite guards here took a more respectful approach, maintaining a significant distance and giving the woman and orderlies all the space that they needed.


    A few casted cautious glances over at Sophie. But upon catching sight of her escort mostly left her unmolested. Though they never stopped tracking her movements.


    ¡°Can I help you two?¡± A medic walked up to them, her hands still covered with traces of blood.


    ¡°Err, oh. Uhh, sorry to bother. I¡¯m looking for a Ms. Keely¡­¡± Ahh shit, I don¡¯t remember her last name. Sophie almost swore out loud.


    ¡°Keely¡­ Keely¡­¡± The medic mumbled before her eyes glanced back at Sophie, ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s the girl with a posse around her, right?¡±


    Sophie half heartedly smiled, nodding along. Stars, I didn¡¯t even take the time to properly get to know her. After all she¡¯s been through.


    ¡°Alright. I think I know who you¡¯re looking for. Follow me. But please keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The two agreed.


    The medic looked a little surprised that the watchman was following along. But as Sophie felt it would be too awkward to dismiss his presence now, he just continued making sure she didn¡¯t start trouble.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Cutting through the different ¡®rooms¡¯ and beds. The sound of crying seemed to now fully encompass their surroundings. A few pained howls indicating the grimer outcomes that could also happen. Some sobs and wails reminding her of the sobering reality that these people had found themselves in. And why the fight against the company had to continue somehow.


    Leading them to their intended destination, the medic simply motioned towards a ¡®room¡¯ and then strode away. Unsure, she tried to seek aid from her companions only to find the watchman. Right, the others are at church. Readying herself, she knocked on the makeshift door. One that failed to hide a soft cooing that snuck out from behind it.


    The door swung open as an older orderly stared at her. From behind the orderly, a woman panted laboriously after a stressful birth, her child safely being held by a familiar looking face as she recovered.


    ¡°Kee¡­ Keely.¡± Sophie dropped her voice to a relieved whisper before letting out a sigh, ¡°Glad you¡¯re alright. Everyone else¡­?¡±


    The unspoken question prompted a dark smile from Keely¡¯s face as the girl¡¯s expression dropped.


    ¡°Most of us are fine. But¡­¡± She looked at the newborn, one that looked like a pure blooded human.


    So it wasn¡¯t just the orcs. The mercenaries too. Sophie grit her teeth as her fists balled up. May the hells swallow them whole.


    The baby continued to cry, though only Baxter seemed vaguely surprised, the watchman twiddling his thumbs awkwardly at the situation.


    ¡°Keely. Is there anything I can do to help right now?¡± Sophie asked. If anything, to just relieve what burdens I can.


    This seemed to brighten the girl¡¯s mood, a soft if subdued grin appearing on her face. She let out a small sad huff from her nose and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Hah. Yeah, I think I could use some help.¡±


    Sophie nodded. For now, it¡¯s the least I can do. Yeah, yeah. It''ll give me some time to think.


    <hr><hr>


    Academy Of Arteria, Runegarde Hall Workshops


    Maylesa and Thalnor were deep in thought, their arms perched upon the table as they frowned at each other. Around them, clockwork and arcane machinery ticked away. Inventions of others and some of their own clanking without a care in the world. Each second that passed was another spent uncertain about the fate of the others.


    Elaria knew that Raylani and Sophia were headed northwards towards the markets. Meaning that they should be fine. Which by extension, meant Aryana¡¯s group were likely okay as well. That left Sophie¡¯s squad who were left with destinations unknown to her.


    Alongside the siblings, she had set out from the port minutes before the massive explosion lit up the sky. Though far enough to be spared the brunt of the shockwaves, they all felt the ferry rock violently for a frew moments before calming down. The sickly pale blue sky that followed unnerving most of the other passengers seemed to originate mainly from the southern sections of the city near the Chamber of Stalwart Justice if not the main port of Arteria itself. She only hoped that the Academy port continued to function so that the others could regroup back on campus. Otherwise, the separation at a time when assassins and assailants were at large would only grow ever more troublesome.


    The siblings had quickly suggested that for ¡®a temporary duration of time¡¯ they should sequester themselves in one of the most secure places they had access to. Their workshop room. Located within Runegarde Hall, it was a spacious enough if still somewhat cramped place aimed at the creation of machinery and gadgets. But it had no windows and at least three sets of doors before one would arrive in the room. Secure enough.


    A door outside clicked open, the sound reverberating across the empty workshop floor, cutting through the relentless ticking of gears. Elaria glanced at their own door, impatient but ready. Maylesa gripped the edge of the table with a not insignificant amount of strength while Thalnor grasped a strange looking gadget. Both elves looked far more nervous than even after their attempted assassination back at the museum of Arteria.


    Footsteps drew closer and closer until they came to a stop outside their room. Well, they¡¯ve finally come. With a tut and click, the door handle was pushed down and the door swung open.


    Lucinia Trax¡¯s annoyed yet concerned frown was the first thing that greeted the group. Followed by Lady Olivia¡¯s ever present but coy smile. The two Traxians dipped their heads ever so slightly in acknowledgment of the people gathered, both of them taking a moment to glance at the bizarre contraptions littering the room¡¯s walls.


    Only Lucinia¡¯s eyes seemed to show a modicum of surprise at the lack of Sophie¡¯s presence. It made sense at least, Sophie was the one who often liaised between the Traxians and the rest of them. Even the planning of the recent debacle centered around those two. Without her sister present, she wondered if the Traxian would act any more hostile towards the elves. Thankfully, no looks of derision were to be found from the usually frustrated Traxian, only the composed grace that befitted that of nobility.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare the formalities.¡± Lucinia broke the silence, ¡°I assume we¡¯re meeting because of the bright blue glow in the sky?¡± She let out an exasperated sigh.


    Elaria offered a wry smile and shook her head, ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Lucinia was taken a little off guard, ¡°So that wasn''t¡­ you guys?¡±


    Lady Olivia meanwhile, had her expression darken, the girl making it clear that she already suspected as much. That something greater was afoot.


    ¡°No.¡± Maylesa spoke up from behind. ¡°Whatever else occurred was not our fault.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. All that happened was we were attacked. Hence the retreat.¡± Her brother added.


    The siblings nodded to themselves, confirming what each other had said.


    ¡°Thank the Goddess... Wait, what? Attacked? What the hells happened?¡± Lucinia abruptly demanded.


    Elaria held up a hand before beckoning for the princess and her attendant to come take a seat. Lucinia looked mortified at being so rudely redirected, but a gentle tap from Lady Olivia reminded her of the moment. The princess let out a half dignified huff before striding over and forcefully sitting down. Deliberately planting her head in her arms and motioning for Elaria to continue.


    ¡°Well? What happened?¡± Lucinia¡¯s combative tone seemed to soften a little.


    ¡°Assassins, we think.¡± Elaria turned to the siblings, the two bobbing their heads. ¡°At least two groups that we know of. One attacked them in the museum of Arteria, the other hit Raylani and myself at a tavern.¡±


    ¡°Assassins¡­ attacked¡­¡± Lucinia sucked in her breath, ¡°And they¡­¡±


    ¡°Raylani took care of most of mine.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the dark elf?¡±


    A nod.


    ¡°And you two?¡± Lucinia begrudgingly asked the elves.


    ¡°Sophia fought some, but the guards handled most of the rest too.¡± Maylesa answered.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Lucinia sat back in her chair, slouching.


    ¡°Where is everyone else? They are¡­ you all seem not as distressed as someone would be at a loss.¡± Olivia asked nervously, failing to hide the fidgeting of fingers that betrayed her calm facade.


    ¡°They are fine.¡± Elaria picked up with confidence before faltering a little, ¡°Or so we hope. We assume Aryana¡¯s group likely got attacked too so we had Raylani and Sophia go check up on them. You know, both being skilled warriors.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡¯s squad? No clue.¡± Elaria paused, a worried sigh escaping her lips, ¡°All I know is that I¡¯d feel it if she¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    Lucinia arched her brow, not even trying to conceal her doubt.


    ¡°But we¡¯re pretty certain that they¡¯re in the southern half of the city.¡± Maylesa gave voice to the unspoken doubt.


    ¡°Indeed. Where the explosions occurred.¡± Thalnor added somberly.


    ¡°Stars.¡± Olivia hissed, ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Lucinia agreed.


    ¡°But like I said. I¡¯ll know if she¡¯s in real danger.¡± Elaria tried to reassure the group.


    No one seemed inclined to disagree, though no one seemed like they agreed either. A growing tension slowly filled the ticking room. The mechanical hum only adding to the sense of unease that they felt.


    Perhaps feeling as if she was the ranking member in the room, Lucinia tapped the table with her fingers to get their attention. The princess wiped the conern off her face, trying to control her emotions as she beckoned for everyone to listen. Almost feels like a conspiracy, heh.


    ¡°And what about the explosion? We could feel parts of it from here. Any ideas?¡± The princess queried.


    Elaria looked to the siblings, the two shaking their heads and showing little signs of providing any insight onto the matter. Though she did sense a small sparkle of a theory being developed behind their eyes.


    ¡°You two have any thoughts?¡± Elaria tried to prompt them.


    Maylesa frowned at her, the elf narrowing her eyes. As they waited, a slightly salty taste tricked into Elaria¡¯s mouth. Didn¡¯t even know I was sweating, huh.


    ¡°No?¡±


    The siblings shook their heads much to the Traxian¡¯s disappointment.


    ¡°Not even a theory?¡±


    That gave them paused, Maylesa¡¯s frown deepening as the elf pursed her lips in contemplation. Elaria could feel the pressure bubbling up from the siblings, the pair evidently disliking those who could analyze their thoughts.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Thalnor spoke for the two of them, ¡°Though this is simply a conjecture at best with no real evidence given as of yet. I must emphasize that before we jump to conclusions. We think that the air was laced with an exceptionally high amount of mana, suggesting a bomb powered by arcane spells or mana directly.¡±


    Lucinia took them at face value, slumping into her chair and pinching her nose in frustration.


    ¡°Sounds like a bomb, hmpf.¡± She grunted, ¡°How vexing.¡±


    ¡°My lady?¡± Olivia gently asked.


    ¡°So nothing matters, hah. If that really was a bomb, it matters not what we do. We¡¯ve already lost.¡± Lucinia kicked the table leg.


    ¡°We have?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re aiming to reverse the council decision, yes?¡± She asked Elaria and the siblings.


    ¡°Aye.¡± Elaria responded.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯ll certainly welcome any help after an incident like this. No turning that back. Almost too convient. Hmmm.¡± Lucinia drummed her fingers, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the scale, I might even say that they could easily be one of the main culprits. Would certainly put them back on the political power stage fast enough.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it in the southern part of the city? Near their headquarters?¡±


    ¡°Former.¡± Lucinia tutted, ¡°And good sympathy votes. If you were all attacked then I suspect it was by someone closely monitoring Sophie. Only few candidates there.¡±


    No one spoke. The implications were clear. They were actively being watched and spied upon. They would need to move much more carefully.


    The princess traced something onto the table¡¯s surface, her fingers absently walking along it. Her face devolving into a deeper and deeper scowl.


    ¡°Someone somewhere is hiding secrets. And we¡¯re either getting in their way or getting too close. We need a new plan of action.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. But how should we go about?¡±


    Lucinia chuckled, ¡°By not involving me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Thalnor unwittingly let out a noise.


    ¡°Aside from Sophie, myself and Lady Olivia are the highest profile individuals. Despite my desire to figure what wretched beast dared to try to attack me and you lot. I am most definitely being monitored. Easiest one to watch too given that I¡¯m not as skilled as evasion as you and yours. So¡­¡± She smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t involve me, at least not in person like this. Not for a while.¡± Her brow knitted together, "Besides, I sadly think this is the beginning of something terrible and I''ll need to prepare for it."

 Act 8 Chapter 19: The Epicenter And The World Beyond

    ¡°All reservists be advised. Due to recent circumstances, an emergency summons have been issued. Please report to the closest guard station.¡±


    - Message Announced By Town Criers, Arteria


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie walked out of the arena in a daze, followed closely by Watchman Baxter and another Trinite guard that tagged along. Having taken up by her example, the two Trinity guards found enough spirit to also assist with the nursery and birthing area. None of the three had much to do given the sensitive nature of the area, but if Keely and a few others were to be believed, it was an effort that was at least appreciated.


    The city itself was in a state of chaotic lockdown. Panicked citizens ran both ways. Some towards the port, others away from it. Hapless redcloaks tried their best to maintain a semblance of order while blue cloaked Trinity guards fell into formation and cut off the noble districts from the commonfolk. Interspersed throughout the crowds were the occasional oddly clad Clover Legionaries. Arteria¡¯s special operations units deployed in an emergency to secure crucial locations, many of whom now flowed past the crowd to join the Chamber guard in protecting the massive building.


    ¡°This is as far as we go, miss. May we all be blessed by the stars.¡± Baxter saluted with his fist over his heart.


    The other guardsmen followed in the salute, the two of them having gained some appreciation for their momentary comrade in the nursery.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know how to respond, saluting in her own way with a Meltonian knight¡¯s salute. Her hand over her torso, mimicking holding out her sword.


    The air was still tinged with mana, the lingering trace of the mana bomb still heavy in the atmosphere. She took a deep breath, taking in the moment as her body cried out. The void within having sensed the abundance of fuel desired more. And unlike her usual moments, it would not be denied. It called upon her to move. To reach the source. To explore the epicenter. A desire she could not rid herself of.


    Keeping her hand close to the hilt of her adventurer¡¯s blade, she pushed her way into the throngs on the way to the port. Many speculated on what had happened, many more questioning if their friends, family or loved ones were still alive. A vain hope that she suspected would be found shattered should they get closer to the port. Redcloaks barked their orders, armed with only enough manpower to carve out the crowds into two separate streams of people. Trinite guard squads occasionally escorted merchant lords and nobles through the crowds, making a beeline for the safety of the wealthier districts.


    Getting closer towards Saint Emeline Plaza and the port, she spied the Academy Port¡¯s own protective ward glowing orange in the sky. A bubble of protection under the breached defensive dome of Arteria. The same was seen over the Elven quarters, save for it¡¯s barrier only being barely visible, still too powerful to have suffered any significant damage. Beyond them however, was a far more depressing view.


    Plumes of smoke clawed their way into the sky from the port, a clear sign that she was headed in the right direction. From a place where most of the buildings only suffered surface level damage, the closer she was, the more collapsed structures and wailing was present. Here, guards were less concerned about order and more focused about helping the wounded and those struggling. Rescue crews from the city¡¯s oft neglected departments carried sigils of the Goddess of healing as they coordinated what few efforts that they could.


    Within her, the monster hungered more than ever. The mana saturating the air now like a thick blanket that suffocated her, all her senses dulled beyond that of the desire for mana. If there had ever been any doubt to the changes wrought by being a child of the void, those would be thoroughly dispelled. For despite feeling dazed if not overwhelmed. Surrounded by all this mana, all that could feel the emptiness within. She felt alive.


    Armed with a sense of purpose not entirely of her own, she continued forward. Ash caked streets strewn with bits of timber and rubble greeted her. Here, the crowds had mostly thinned out. Most had remained wisely on the outskirts, unwilling to push in too much further. Those who had lost all hope also collapsed there, their tears and lamentations of the fallen in the port adding a second cacophony to the unfolding tragedy. Bodies also started appearing more often. The unfortunate ones with no one around to tend to them, but not lucky enough to be simply vaporized by the blast.


    The guards here were even more vigilant than the already mobilized ones. More legion troopers crawled through the rubble in search of both survivors and clues. Redcloaks remained respectfully behind them while the few Trinity soldiers here aided in search efforts. Here, even the rescue crews were being mostly denied entry until the troops were certain there would be no more attacks. A cruel joke that the survivors of the blast that most needed help, were left here to mostly fend for themselves.


    Past the last few cordons was where the bomb had hit the hardest. She could see the mermaid¡¯s twist tavern and one of the trading company offices sticking out from behind the rubble. She was curious at first before the horrifying realization hit. All the one to two story houses and shanty town that sprung up around the port itself had been mostly levelled. The few structures standing being the ones that were lucky enough to have their own wards and shields or those shielded from the worst of it by far sturdier buildings.


    She could even see ships and Williamsharbor. Sights normally even more obscured than the other two structures from where she was standing. Here, there were bodies still pressed in between the rubble. People crying out in pain or anguish, or even those calling fruitlessly out from under the ruins. A cacophany of the hells themselves.


    Shellshocked survivors wandered the ruins in their tattered clothes. The few adventurers quartering in the mermaid¡¯s twist hurriedly offering what assistance they could. Augmented by guards from the Portside precinct and squads of Clover Legionaries doing their best to assess the situation.


    Conspicuously gone however, was where the Braveskull¡¯s former trading house was. In fact, as she squinted to take in the sight, she could deduce that the trading house was the epicenter. She could feel her stomach churning at the thought. Everything is too convenient. Them getting bombed? Destruction at this scale? No one would be that stupid, no matter their hatred of them. To her, it all screamed of one conclusion, one that meant Lucinia and herself were on the back foot. This was all part of their plan. Has to be.


    Closer


    Her thoughts were stricken from her mind. Tossed aside as something far more powerful called out.


    Taking a deep breath, she steeled her nerves and started walking closer.


    The mana laden air was so thick that she could feel her skin practically pulsate. Her limbs twitching ever so slightly as her body¡¯s rapid ingestion of the mana threatened to create a repeat of her incident at the farmhouse outside the city. She had to clench her teeth in order to force herself to remain calm. Even if she usually didn¡¯t absorb ambient mana in the environment around her, the flow here couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    Closer


    She took bigger strides. Hoping between the rubble as she navigated the debris and bones. The people here too close to the epicenter. Their chances of survival near zero as they simply ceased to exist in an instant. Their remains however, painted a grim picture of people who knew not what was about to happen. Likely the blinding blue flash of arcane energy being the last thing they saw.


    There in the ruins, she saw something else that chilled her to the bone. Shadowy figures shambling around, their skin mostly melted away, their insides draped outside their bodies and their movements unnatural. But unlike the zombies or undead, these were a far cry from those foes. While still corpses, they were just that. Corpses functioning due to arcane energies infused within them. The moment enough flickered away, they would simply collapse. For her, it meant the moment she got close, they stopped their wretched mockery of life. At least they can''t do any harm. Goddess bless their souls.


    By contrast, bathing in the mana rich environment, she could feel herself more alert and awake than ever. Every fiber of her being getting supercharged through no effort of her own. Gone were concerns of the people of the city or the plot of the Braveskulls. Only the lingering hunger to find out what lay at the center of this ruined heap.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    There


    She turned abruptly. Her instincts leading her towards a still semi standing section of the trading house. Her heart raced. The rhythmic thumping within her head and chest getting louder and louder. Her muscles tensed, coiled like a spring to be let loose.


    An erratic pulse emanated from where It pointed her towards. Like a heartbeat but more mechanical yet confused. But one that was tantalizing all the same.


    Stepping over the ruins of the company building, she suddenly had a dreadful thought invade her mind. Though she hadn¡¯t been exposed to her counterpart¡¯s mental strain of the assault. Over the course of the time they spent together, her own unprotected mind had often taken in fragments that were nestled away. Only now, she could feel the anxiety Sophia would¡¯ve likely felt being back here again. Worse, the pulse came from under the rubble. Likely past the ground floor, wherever that may be now.


    Push through


    With a hefty grunt, she felt her arms move on their own. Stretching out to the rubble below for the unenviable task of digging through it. Without warning however, she felt her stomach lurch as she felt her left arm spasm before going rigid. Filled with a sense of sheer inexplicable terror, her eyes widened as tendrils snaked out from under she skin, each resembling that of It. Ethereal, empty, dark tendrils wrapped around pieces of debris, effortlessly push or throwing them aside. Every movement seemed to drag her down, to chisel away at the edge of her sanity at the bizarre sight.


    She grimaced at the sickening jelly like sensation that wrapped itself around her arm with the movement of the tendrils. Her body struggled to remain upright as the tendrils greedily soaked into the mana charged air. Most disconcerting of all was how weighty each tendril became under the free supply of arcane energy, yet with each flick or coiling of the tendrils, she also felt how weightless they were.


    Another tendril gripped onto a fallen piece of roof tile, coiling up before flinging it away without a second thought. A light clatter and crash made Sophie wince as the roof tile shattered into pieces. She balked at the very idea of the tendrils extending from her hand. They felt like a part of her, yet she didn¡¯t feel like herself at all. They moved in accordance to It¡¯s will, but it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my arm, my hand, my palm¡­ but I¡­ I can¡¯t move it at all.


    The tendril speared downwards and separated the last of the rubble blocking the entryway. In front of her, a small opening could be seen under the rubble. The palpable dread almost making her mouth taste bitter as she gazed into a darkened basement. Or whatever was left of it.


    From inside the darkened basement, faint flickers of light shone through. Each pulse of which almost brought her to her knees. So concentrated was the mana there that for a brief moment, Sophie swore that she could feel mana coursing through her void touched veins. That even the emptiness within had begun to be filled. But only for a moment.


    The curiosity. The desire. The hunger. That was what drove her forward. Turned into but a vessel for It. Reluctantly, she braved the daunting task and began picking her way into the basement.


    What had once been a dungeon and a place of horror was now but rubble and dust. The dull blue green light pulsating from within it offering the only sign of something happening within this empty prison. Looking around, Sophie mostly blasted rubble and scorched walls. Though whatever kept the walls up was certainly more sturdy than the building above it.


    There. Little Sofi.


    The voice boomed in her mind, intertwining with sound of her heartbeat. She breathed heavily, each breath a struggle. The light pulsed once more. Her chest tightened.


    The world was alive. Beating, shaking, angry. It raged against the injustice done against. Cursed the heavens for allowing this abomination of a bomb to have happened. And she was, I am¡­


    One last pulse flared up from underneath a pile of rubble. Unrestrained by slightest caution in the world above, a massive tendril shot out from her chest. She felt the brief weightlessness and discombobulation of her own self. Her own soul shuddered under the weight.


    In but a flash, the rubble ahead of her was turned into nothing more than dust. In its wake, a singular condensed crystal. A sickly blue-green teal hue surrounded it, giving color to what was often unseen. A crystal unmarred by the destruction, the purest form of mana given solid form. The catalyst of the arcane explosion that had torn apart the city above.


    She could feel it in the very air. A reason why she could stand here. Why she had never read or heard about things like this before.


    Aside from the pointlessness of know this information to ordinary folk or even adventurers. The very mana in the air seemed to cry out to her. To tell her that if not for the void within her, she would be dead from sheer mana overload like the walking corpses overhead. She was an explorer, a pioneer in discovering something. And it was a completely useless discovery.


    The moment felt so absurd that she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Her contract muscles loosening for but a moment to allow her this motion.


    Enveloped by the crystal¡¯s shine, she reached out. Her hand moving in parallel to the tendril extending out from her. United as one, her finger brushed the crystal.


    At first, nothing happened. Then a blinding flash that covered her world in light as It¡¯s voice returned, letting out what almost felt like a joyful trill.


    Excellent. A delectable treat.


    It spoke directly to her. Then her mind went blank.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie awoke with a start, sweat pouring down from her forehead. She felt faint and barely able to move. A sore back and aching bones welcomed her, a tiring experience. Yet, at the same time, she felt refreshed and somewhat vibrant. A cool wind dancing gently across her skin as if she had been given some unknown stockpile of energy despite being sore as can be.


    Pushing her muscles forward once more, she managed to wiggle her arms free from the soft feathery blanket that covered her and the equally fluffy bed below. Huh?! Blanket? Bed?!


    Surprise gave way to relief when she felt the ever familiar touch of a realm beyond the world. The white marble ceilings and ornately decorated walls of the room were a comforting reminder of a greater power beyond her that protected her. Turning her head sideways, though unnerved by the sight, a wave of calm covered her at the same time. The ever present but protective eye stalks that kept a silent vigil over Its domain.


    There was a certain reassurance that came from being here. Wiggling her toes, she looked down at herself to find herself almost completely unclothed. Still a little too bewildered to really care, she finally managed to fully rouse herself. Pushing herself out of bed, she found herself back wobbling a little as she steadied herself. The subtle scent of a smoky drink drifted past the doorway. Intrigued, she bumbled her way out of the room and into the palatial hallways.


    She found herself more curious about these surroundings. It had claimed that It created this as a perfect realm for her. A thing created from memories and sights that she had once seen. Though she couldn¡¯t remember any of it, now that she knew what was a family name, she wondered just where she had come from. House Kastiane, hmm. Just¡­ what were we? What was I?


    Of course, not everything was all rosy in her mind. She was very much much aware of the nightmare that it had also put her through. More curiously, she wondered what exactly her connection with Mila was that the girl and her family had kept returning to her mind at the time. So many mysteries. I wonder if Mila is meant to be one of the heroes. Someone like Aurelia. A champion, and me her guide. Heh, what a strange fate.


    Wandering into the palactial garden, she found a pot of tea alongside teacups set up atop a small table. Sophie¡¯s mind immediately returned to Arteria and the situation she had so recently escaped from. The chaos and suffering there alongside what felt like a growing plot against the city and perhaps even against her and Lucinia. Hah, what do I do? What should I do? I want to protect everyone but it feels like everything is spiralling.


    She looked down at her hands while she poured herself a cup of tea. The delightful fragrance did little to lift her erratic mood but she managed a soft smile regardless. And that crystal, the power. Someone planted that there. In the basement. Couldn¡¯t have just been a person, not an ordinary one anyways.


    Rest.


    Came the unexpected command.


    Looking above, she found the gargantuan form of It staring down at her, the singular massive eye the size of a continent gazing attentively, unmoving. A smaller eye stock likely the length of mountain ranges reached down from it, acting as the more ¡®human¡¯ contact that she would have with it.


    Rest? She mouthed curiously.


    Rest. For now. Small Sofi. You have done well.


    Before she could ask any questions, the eye stalk retreated back above, pulling away as the massive eye closed itself. A cloud of what looked to be star dust swirled into it. Hundreds of thousands if not millions of tiny tentacles and tendrils began absorbing the glowing phenomena that glistened overhead. Creating an awe inspiring display of twinkling stars and darkness. Lost in the field of sparkling light, Sophie could only sit back and watch, her mind finding itself at peace for the first time in a long time.


    How curious. Sophie sighed. Resolving to think later, she took a sip of tea and smiled. Tastes like black tea with orange, heh.

 Act 8 Chapter 20: A Runebound Twist

    ¡°Special Order Ovnen Aota. All legionnaires head to designated locations and perform anti-insurgency patrols. Squadrons XIII to XVI are to secure any breached zones at once. Heightened security protocols are in place. Requisition local guard forces as required and ensure hostile activity is pacified by any means necessary.¡±


    - Clover Legion Special Operations Order, ¡°Ovnen Aota - Enemy/Hostile Action¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Something wet and squidgy touched her forehead. Sophie scrambled awake once again. Except this time there were no marble ceilings or gilded decorations. Only dull wooden planks and muted browns and yellows. As she lifted her arm, the squeak of her standard adventurer¡¯s leathers were a far cry from night gowns or the Meltonian armor she often wore  months ago. The bed creaked as she shifted her weight and she sat upright, still dressed in almost full adventurer¡¯s gear but clearly not in the basement anymore.


    A white robed priestess leaned backwards as she sat up. Their gazes meeting as Sophie slowly registered the lusterless, but still lively eyes. The priestess cocked her head in curiosity as she lifted a damp towel away from Sophie¡¯s forehead, the source which had woken her up.


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re awake.¡± The priestess stated emotionlessly.


    The woody almost damp smell of the room mixed in with the priestess¡¯s perfume and Sophie unconsciously twitched as her mind ran into overdrive. A memory long forgotten was driven to surface, combined with flickers of meetings in recent time. Sara?


    ¡°Sara?¡± Sophie gawked.


    ¡°It is I. Are you well?¡± The priestess asked in a monotone, a fragment of a smile present.


    ¡°I¡­ yeah? What¡­ what am I doing here? Where are we?¡± Sophie stammered out before letting out a groan, ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I found you sleeping in the ruins of a building. A bad choice, I must say. We are currently in a tavern.¡± Sara stated matter-of-factly, as if Sophie should¡¯ve already known this.


    ¡°Huh? What? The ruins?!¡± Sophie gasped, the ones where mana would kill someone?


    Sara nodded. Her eyes showing just enough emotion for Sophie to tell that the resurrected priestess was confused at her confusion.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Sophie mumbled, right. Resurrect. She¡¯s undead. Stars above¡­ she looks so human.


    ¡°Please. Remain here. I¡¯ll go inform the others of the news of your recovery.¡± Sara awkwardly waddled out of the tavern room.


    Sophie felt a pang of sadness at how distant the priestess acted. They hadn¡¯t interacted too much, but Sophie still remembered the kind and caring nature of the woman back when she travelled with Annalise¡¯s party. Stars¡­ and the rest of them are like this too. All besides¡­.


    Click


    The doorway swung back open as a cheery if a little ragged looking man beam a gregarious smile at her. His casual demeanor masking the evident tiredness that was still etched upon his wrinkles. Arnold, the sole survivor of Runebound besides for Anna, waved to Sophie.


    ¡°Well, well, the plunky little maid survives yet another dance with death. Good to see you¡¯re awake.¡± Arnold grinned.


    As much as Sophie disliked him, she felt a sliver of calm at how expressive he was. How alive he was in comparison. It made her shiver at the idea of necromancy, worse still after the hard fought fight against the undead that had cost so much back at Eichafen. Especially for Anna and¡­ she frowned at him, the rest of them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look all too happy.¡± Arnold smirked.


    ¡°Given what happened I doubt anyone would be happy.¡± She scoffed, ¡°Where am I anyways?¡±


    ¡°A tavern.¡±


    ¡°Specifically?¡± Sophie growled.


    ¡°The Mermaid¡¯s Twist. A little¡­ scuffed, today more so for sure. But a great place nonetheless.¡±


    ¡°And how-¡± She began.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch you up in a few minutes. For now, how are you? You think you¡¯ll be ready to move about?¡± He interrupted and dropped his joyous expression, a more stern expression overtaking him.


    Sophie narrowed her eyes, her hands half clenching the bedsheets before letting them go. She nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± He let out a soft sigh, ¡°Get yourself sorted and back to reality, hmm? We¡¯ll be right downstairs, first room to the right.¡±


    Without any fanfare, he spun around and proceeded right out the door. But as she was about to step over the threshold. Sophie¡¯s professionalism won out and she called out.


    ¡°Hey. Arnold.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He turned about, his boots clacking right on the doorframe¡¯s wooden beam.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She begrudgingly grunted.


    He smirked and winked before leaving. How annoying.


    Left alone, she flopped back onto the bed to stare at the ceiling. Her head ached but the pleasant memories of her time in the void beyond still flooded her mind. With a half satisfied sigh, she closed her eyes. Five more minutes. Five more minutes then I¡¯ll go talk to them.


    <hr><hr>


    Things had definitely changed since she had last been here during her first semester. The interiors were simultaneously more gritty yet refined. Some home decorating done here and there that accentuated the remnants of countless adventurers who had started or ended their journey here with a fine mug of ale or ten. At least, that was what she assumed had changed.


    Right now, the Mermaid¡¯s Twist was one of the few surviving buildings in the port district. The rooms for one now quartered adventuring parties whilst the main tavern floor and side rooms had been converted into emergency shelter and medical rooms. Countless adventurers and civiliains alike anxiously milled about on the tavern room floor, all in varying stages of shock at the day¡¯s events.


    ¡°This way.¡± A gruff voice called out to her.


    Like Sara, Thulgrim unnerved her. The dwarf¡¯s normally alcohol laden speech was far too crisp and clear. Though whether it was for Anna¡¯s sake, Mila¡¯s, her own curiosity, or misguided obligation to repay those that brought here here or something else, instead of simply leaving the tavern, she followed the resurrected dwarf.


    He led her into one of the side rooms where the remaining members of Runebound were gathered. Sophie felt her chest tighten at the sight. It felt terrifically nostalgic and yet, horrifically wrong at the same time. Dressed in what could be best described as an incredibly worn suit of armor, the original leader of Runebound, Gil, waved.


    Thulgrim ushered her into the room before closing the door. The tavern door clicking shut behind her. No backing out now.


    The only two fully living people within the room finally had their gazes meet once more. Arnold wore an amused smirk on his face, far too delighted by her presence for it to be anything pleasant. Sophie meanwhile, tried her best to emulate Mila¡¯s scowl. At this point, she was both curious to hear what they might have said as well as discover their purpose in having scouted the ruins. But she also felt that getting tangled up in whatever Arnold had planned would mean even more trouble on top of what she already had to deal with.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She announced.


    ¡°That you are. Please, take a seat.¡± Arnold mockingly saluted.


    Sophie grimaced at his gesture but complied. She nestled herself on the edge of the table, keenly aware that Arnold very much did not have her best interests at heart. But he is still working with Anna, somehow. She vaguely remembered Mila¡¯s warnings and stories about her old friend. None of it ended well and seemed to be a tragedy in the making. I wonder what power she has over him, or is it the other way around? Just what obligations must be there for someone so betrayed to be working alongside their betrayer.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s an unflattering look for you.¡± Arnold chuckled at her.


    Sophie was taken aback for a moment, looking bewildered by the strange comment. Her scowl returned quickly enough as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem entirely pleased with being here amongst old friends.¡± He motioned towards the party, ¡°Admittedly, our time together was brief. But you were like a very memorable flash. And we did care about your well-being, me included.¡± He put on a pleading look that only annoyed her even more.


    Sophie wanted to retort, and yet, she could not. He survived a fight that was all but lost, abandoning his comrades when staying would¡¯ve meant certain death. It was cowardly. Unheroic. But it was human and natural to embrace the desire to live. Alongside him, the others, though undead, seemed lively enough were it not for some noticeable shifts in behavior. He did not seem to puppet them or control them in the manner a necromancer might. Can I really¡­ fault any of them, for what happened? Even him?


    As she looked him up and down. Her hands balled themselves up into a fist, before a low sigh was released, and they relaxed. She took one more look around the room. She finally saw adventures, comrades, and a man straining to always appear his best. She let out a soft snicker of her own before lazily sliding down into her seat. I can be cordial, at least. Though I doubt I¡¯ll ever view him as anything but a coward. She huffed to herself.


    ¡°So, you said you¡¯d catch me up on things?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Aye. Cause remember how you and I had that little chat, you said you¡¯d visit dear old Anna alongside that black hat? Where is she, by the by?¡± Arnold playfully asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s my business. Focus.¡± Sophie tried her best not to growl, ¡°And yes, I do remember. After my community service is served and the semester ends.¡±


    ¡°Well. The semester ends in winter, but your sentence ends halfway through the spring semester, does it not?¡±


    I don¡¯t like this. ¡°That is correct.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°What if I were to say, that is, we were to propose an idea that¡¯d see your sentence reduced or outright annulled.¡± He motioned to the party.


    ¡°I vaguely recall something about it. If it endangers or harms the people of Arteria you can count me out right now.¡±


    ¡°Nothing of the sort!¡± Arnold reeled back indignantly, his exaggerated action done with enough flair that Sophie nearly gagged on instinct. ¡°In fact, I¡¯d very much prefer if it was the opposite. That we do what we couldn¡¯t back then. To help the people.¡±


    Sophie tensed up. Eichafen was a bad memory. Riza, fuck.


    ¡°I mean it, despite the absolutely daunting situation we have given the explosion in the port. Which, that¡¯s right. I almost forgot, I need to catch you up.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind that part, I think I can get the gist. What¡¯s your proposal?¡± Sophie dismissed it.


    Arnold¡¯s eyes sparkled dangerously upon hearing this. Sophie felt her stomach drop. She had been reeled in already. Dammit. I didn¡¯t even think before answering.


    He grinned properly this time, ¡°Our party has done quite a few quests here after coming back you see. Throughout them all, I noticed something strange after one of them. See, one commission had us retrieving a basilisk heart. Which, okay, a little weird, but people who practice alchemy might need rare goods like that.¡±


    Sophie arched her brow, unfortunately curious about where this would end up.


    ¡°We delivered it, of course, our honor and all. The client lived at a manor so someone else handled the hand off and reward, fair enough. But then after a day or two, we found another quest on the board, another heart, this time from a gargoyle which, ¡° he chuckled to himself, ¡°A bit of a bitch to get.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And it was suspicious. The ingredients they needed seemed overly organic in nature. Blood, organs, you get the idea. Almost like they were for a bigger ritual of sorts. So I had Sara keep an eye on the postings, to let us take the ones from the manor. Lo and behold, more requests for strange items.¡± Arnold¡¯s smile turned into a frown, the man evidently capable of being less jovial when the situation called for it.


    ¡°A ritual?¡± And what does that have to do with me?


    ¡°Aye. Nasty one at that. A summoning ritual methinks.¡± He sniggered, ¡°Nothing good, I reckon.¡±


    ¡°And that involves us?¡±


    He nodded, pulling out a small flask to offer her. She naturally shook her head and declined.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± He shrugged as he took a swing before continuing, ¡°We suspect that the ritual is summoning something bad. And given that the requests stopped, I assume that they have most of what they need.¡±


    Sophie let out a small breath, ¡°And we should stop them, or at least investigate?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Investigate? Oh no, much too late for that I fear. We stop them when things go wrong. Given what¡¯s happened today, I expect if anyone would want to cause chaos, it¡¯ll be soon.¡± He motioned at her, ¡°The guards could probably do with some help when that does happen.¡±


    Sophie leaned against the table and furrowed her brow. Her nose wiggling with distaste. That would mean he intends to let the ritual happen anyways despite his suspicion? Why?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought you¡¯d at least get the gist of things.¡±


    ¡°Just explain.¡±


    ¡°Arteria¡¯s gonna need a symbol. Someone they can raise up as doing their part. The ordinary guardsmen, sure, I guess. What if the young adventurer who unravelled a conspiracy cropped up once more. To guard the city in its time of need.¡± He pursed his lips, his fingers drumming against the table as he leaned towards her conspiratorially, ¡°I¡¯d scarcely see why anyone wouldn¡¯t want to pardon such a person. It¡¯s be a great inspiration for morale.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± Sophie gasped at the implication. To take advantage of the vulnerable at such a time. How despicable.


    ¡°I very much am.¡± He stopped right in front of her face before grinning, ¡°And I see a hero, one who freed souls from the clutches of the dead, even stopped a civil war before. And she is, sitting, right, here.¡± He reached out and poked her with his finger.


    Sophie shuddered. Now I really don''t like where this is going.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie raced towards the Noscali gate in a frenzy. She ignored the passerby''s, the ruins, the guards, the crowds, and the now slowly more orderly environment in the city. In the time she had reached the mana bomb¡¯s center and now, order had mostly been restored with guards and checkpoints more orgainized than at the start of the disaster.


    She knew she stood out, that she¡¯d only invite suspicion upon her for her actions. But she needed to speak to Mila. She needed the church, the inquisition or the templars.


    Her heart pounded so loudly that she thought the people around her would hear it. Her boots smashed against the cobblestone streets with a frantic pace, her legs already tired from all the exertion today only growing more weary with every step.


    What Arnold told her terrified her. He didn¡¯t even bother trying to convince her to take the role. She had so willingly ran out the door to tell those who would.


    For he had shared the that although the ritual sounded malicious in nature, he tried to find sources on what might need those organic ingredients he provided. The conclusion he reached and shared with Sophie was a simple yet horrifying one. A dark summoning ritual. What manner of beast the accused intended to call out, he did not know. But Arnold was certain that it wouldn¡¯t be anything good.


    In any other circumstance, that information would¡¯ve been equally horrifying. One that spelled of a disaster to come. Of misguided and lost souls doing the foulest of deeds. But today was different. For today, disaster had already come. A catastrophe that engulfed the port district, likely part of a completely different conspiracy.


    But it was a day which was filled with death. Where loss lingered the air as much as the mana that now infused it. Rituals for summoning usually failed due to a lack of sacrifice or the exhaustion of the summoner¡¯s mana.The result being that modifications might be made, or worse.


    Today was different. With the mana bomb, there was no chance of it failing, no chance of it simply not summoning something. Compounding her fears, it was likely that whatever was called through would be a being hungry for mana, one that would prove far too powerful or deadly for the summoner to handle.


    Sophie felt a chill run down the back of her neck. Like whenever It first sent me here. The entire area in the forest, I still remember. No one survived.


    She grit her teeth in frustration. Her mission was now clear. Inform the church, purge the evil, protect the city. It was even more vexing that as Arnold described the situation, she realized that there was nothing she could do to deviate from his plan. The pieces were already in motion for another disaster. And unless she wanted to simply let it unfold and watch more of Arteria burn, more lives to be lost and potentially even risk her compatriots, she couldn¡¯t sit idly by.


    But as she got closer to the Noscali gate, she froze in defeat.


    The massive gates were filled with a wall of people trying to get as far from the explosion as possible and a large contingent of guards restricted all access. Those trying to skirt the queue were being forced back, by hand or by pike. Dammit, I don¡¯t have time for this! I have to-


    She felt it. A sickening lurch that was all too familiar. The crack in the world as the fabrics of reality were torn apart once more. For her, it meant she was too late.


    She slowly turned in the direction of where the energy was calling to her from. Oh no, no, no, no. Her heartbeat raced to an end before almost coming to a stop completely. Part of the noble district borders the arena. Stars above, Goddess protect them. "Goddess protect them." She mumbled out loud. No time to waste.


    Lost in a frenzy, she dashed towards the redcloaks at the gates. The contingent of about fifty odd troopers quickly trained their weapons towards the fast approaching target, their words of warning lost to the wind. Bows were drawn, arrows nocked, while swords and pikes were pointed her way. Just as one of the halberds facing her got a little too close for comfort, she halted in her step, the sweat already forming above her brow.


    ¡°Morea''s tits! Stop right-¡± The guard spoke.


    ¡°Tell the church there¡¯s an illegal summoning ritual somewhere on the southside. Now!¡± She barked at the wary man. Ignoring the looks of nearby onlookers and other guards.


    ¡°Blasted, you¡­ huh? Wait-¡±


    Without giving it a second thought, she pivoted on her heel, leaving the bewildered guardsmen behind and immediately started sprinting towards the source of the energy. Astralis give me strength. May your radiant light keep us safe.

 Act 8 Chapter 21: An Arterian Abomination

    ¡°Oh! I call to all friends and foes, and to you, the strangers in this hall,


    Come listen in for I have a song for you all!


    A tale as old as time itself,


    One that brought a land to a new horizon


    Of a heroine who fought the odds,


    Against chaos and evil to save the lion.


    Far from home and lost alone,


    With nothing more than sticks and stones.


    In the land where monsters roamed,


    Where a king had been just dethroned.


    O¡¯ there was a fine young lass, nothing more than a skittish maid,


    Never one to even be crass, a little waif who hasn¡¯t ever been paid¡±


    - Elaria Kastiane, Performance At All Hogs Arms, ¡°A Song of Maids and LIons¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Defensive formation!¡±


    A voice boomed from down the street somewhere.


    Sophie raced towards it, using the crowds of now desperately fleeing people as a guide for which way she needed to go. A few other redcloaks and trinites also pushed their way towards the danger zone, though hadn¡¯t noticed her doing the same as of yet. Beyond the people fleeing, she could feel the pull of the void grow ever stronger, a different sensation than that of the mana bomb¡¯s epicenter.


    Whatever had been summoned by the purported ritual was something that definitely shouldn¡¯t be here. Where the mana bomb had felt overwhelming, and through that, suffocating. The closer she got, the more wrong it felt. It was corrupting, disrupting, it needed to go.


    With her teeth clenched and legs already aching, she turned a corner as she drew closer to the sounds of fighting.


    ¡°Corporal, hit it!¡± A gruff voice called out.


    At the end of the street nearing the northern end of the district just beyond the arena, a mana charged bolt flew from one side of the street to the other. Well shit. A few more brightly colored spells zipped from one side to the other. There was the briefest moment of silence before a ferocious roar could be heard.


    ¡°Get out of here, go! Go!¡± A few likely less well trained guards shooed whatever was left of the crowd in the street away, trying their best to maintain a cordon around the area.


    Alongside Sophie, a squad of a half dozen trinite and redcloaks approached the cordon as well as a pair of Clover legionary troopers. Though the guards made way for the fresh reinforcements, they quickly reformed ranks upon her arrival.


    ¡°This is a danger zone, please back away.¡± The lead redcloak halted her.


    Sophie was about to answer when she saw it. A twisted monstrosity of exposed flesh and rippling with muscles that stood about one story tall. Each part of the creature pulsated separately, creating a disturbing amalgamation of bulbous movements that was unsettling to the mind. From flesh blasted apart by spells and limp limbs from vicious melees, the same tar like blood that she had seen before oozed forth from its wounds. But unlike the blood of the undead, this one seemed to physically warp the world around it.


    Pavements became cracked as walls seemed to crumble, only to halt in suspended animation at the moment of thier demise. The air grew thick with a bloody miasma that seemed to emanate from the create, its fumes dying the world a dark crimson red every few seconds as reality itself began shuddering. The ground buckled beneath its weight only to reform moments afterwards. Gnarled branches with hints of purple twisted themselves around people, catching civilians and guards alike in their final moments of agony.


    Corpses decorated the streets, but unlike them, the still screaming balls of flesh half melted into the creature hinted at the ill fate that had befallen the fools that summoned this thing. With a sweep of its undulating limbs, a terrific crash was heard that caught the guard¡¯s attention.


    Taking advantage of the moment, she ducked past him and broke into a full sprint, much to the dismay of the now frightened but angered cries from behind.


    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡± A legion soldier stopped her with his pike.


    She froze, too mesmerized by the strange creature until she practically walked into the weapon.


    She looked up, only a helmeted face with two eyes stared back at her.


    ¡°Adventurer, silver rank, ritualist. You can write me up later.¡± She babbled, trying to find a way out. ¡°And that¡­ that thing needs to be stopped.¡± She pointed.


    The guard didn¡¯t budge, but he lowered his pike. He had understood her in some way and knew her goal. The monster needs to go. Was what Sophie thought he was thinking. But as she trembled merely glancing in the creature¡¯s direction she was thankful that the guard didn¡¯t turn to follow her finger, only keeping his gaze on her, the immediate threat. She was thankful because if he had, he would¡¯ve seen her resolve falter, her finger lowering as if being pushed down. The moment that the creature had seen her, and stared back with an abyssal longing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in our way.¡± The legionnaire growled and turned to face the monster.


    Sophie cautiously followed along, now a fair bit more reticent given the momentary lull. The creature had gone past sight range, forcing the guards and now her to have to reach the intersection. There, they found a trail of destruction. Buildings with their doors and walls ripped open, their occupants torn to shreds or forcefully amalgamated into the being. The purple branches now had sickly gray vines dangling off of them, turning the environment into whatever it was, a corrupted sick farce of what it once was. Dozens of wails, moans, and cries of the trapped citizens echoed hauntingly down the street. Those unfortunate enough to have survived their initial encounter with this creature.


    One of whom was close enough for her to see. Grey withered vines held the poor soul in place, not that they could run. Their legs were twisted in inhumane directions, half fused with the remnants of a broken table, and half fused into a glowing purple branch that seemed to continue to grow. A chunk of wall was embedded in their torso as most of their internal organs lay dangling from an open wound. Yet instead of dying, the vines seemed to connect the body in a way. A low pleasing moan coming from them. Stars save his soul.


    A redcloak vomited at the sight, the others also pausing to stare.


    ¡°Sergeant, get your men to assist the cordon, it isn¡¯t tight enough.¡± The legionary that confronted Sophie yelled at another redcloak.


    The presumed sergeant nodded hastily before tapping his weapons on his armour to draw the attention of the other redcloaks. He looked equally mortified by the macabre sight but had retained most of his composure, a rarity given how most of the guards still seemed frozen by fear.


    ¡°Adventurer. If you¡¯re helping, keep moving.¡± The man growled.


    Snapped out of her own stupor, Sophie saluted and kept moving, joining the few trinites and two legion troopers in their advance. The molty assortment of soldiers crossed one last threshold as they passed by a collapsed house. More grey vines snaked their way across the walls as purple branches pierced the cobble floorings to stretch towards the sky. Sophie could feel even more of the wrongness, the discomfort growing worse. She almost missed the hunger and desire from the epicenter, almost.


    The Krennonian Arena itself was a massive structure given equally grandiose weight in the streets around it. A small platz held vigil at the end of one of the streets, the area in which a desperate battle was currently being fought. Forming one last barricade, trinity troopers blasted countless more projectiles and spells at the advancing monstrosity. Those who had not been absorbed or gone mad from the sight continued to fulfil their duties unwaveringly.


    ¡°By the stars.¡± One of the trinite¡¯s near Sophie muttered.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.¡°Goddess save us.¡± Another spoke.


    ¡°Form two squads. Captain, pelt it at range, draw its attention from the others.¡± The Clover legionnaire grunted at the bluecloaks, he then turned to Sophie, his eyes searching for hope that she didn¡¯t think she could provide, ¡°Adventurer, you said you¡¯re a ritualist? What the hells do we do?¡±


    Sophie felt a chill run down her spine. She had absolutely no idea. She tried to narrow her eyes at the monster, the disquiet within her growing more turbulent the longer she stared. It pricked at her mind, probing her. Sophie barely had time to retreat before she was nearly overwhelmed, staggering backwards from the psychic attack.


    ¡°Adventurer?¡± The legionnaire asked.


    ¡°I¡­ ugh,¡± Sophie groaned, cradling her head, ¡°Are you all being affected mentally?¡± She asked.


    The man grunted, ¡°Can barely keep my focus on it. Miracle those poor sods are still standing. What about it?¡±


    Sophie gritted her teeth under the mental exertion, but her eyes twinkled eever so slightly. Unlikely, but possible. A risk, but worth it. Extending her senses, she tried to probe the monster back, to sift through the corruptive aura around it in search for a weakness.  There, within the blackened miasma, she could feel it, a crystalline pulse. Faint, weak, but there.


    ¡°Would¡­ would you classify it as a creature of mana?¡± She croaked out a question, her voice still strained by the tiredness.


    ¡°Creature of¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not a fecking wizard,.¡± The man growled before braving a look for himself and wincing from the effort, ¡°I¡¯d hazard it is given this psychic strain. Why?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then I have a plan.¡±


    ¡°Aye?¡± The grizzled legionnaire looked almost hopeful for a moment.


    ¡°Get me close.¡± Sophie said. Her breathing slowly steadied as she regained her footing, ¡°Touching distance close.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I doubt we¡¯d even need to try, but sure.¡±


    He motioned towards the monster as it kept trying to flay bluecloaks alive.


    But Sophie wasn¡¯t so sure, for in that instant, she could feel hundreds of gazes trained upon her. Hundreds of eyes all seeing everything that she was. It knows, Goddess above, it knows. She paled.


    Letting out an inhumane screech, it launched a piece of rubble towards her, ignoring the soldiers attacking it. Given the distance, both she and the guards had plenty of time and scattered, letting the building frame shatter into pieces. A challenge or a warning, she couldn¡¯t tell. Only that it was now actively aware of her presence. Well, only one way forward now.


    ¡°Be careful sir.¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The legionnaire grunted as he helped his comrade up off the guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s sentient. It could feel me trying to look at it. That¡¯s why it threw the rubble at us. A warning, I think.¡± Sophie confessed.


    ¡°Sentient.¡± He hissed in distaste, ¡°As if today could get any worse.¡±


    Sophie remained silent. The trooper didn¡¯t seem to mind. He merely readied himself for the fight ahead as he adjusted his shield. Then, he turned to her. And though Sophie couldn¡¯t see it past the helmet, she could tell the man was grinning.


    ¡°If it¡¯s warning you, then it must see a threat. And if it sees a threat, then we have a chance, eh?¡±


    ¡°One helluva fight, for sure.¡± The other legionnaire agreed.


    Sophie just nodded, continuing to remain silent.


    The second squad of blue cloaks launched their attack, spells and javelins being flung towards the creature as they deftly avoided its blows. The legionnaire sniggered at the sight before placing his hand over his chest in a fist.


    ¡°Well then, adventurer. After you.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A sickness spread from the creature, the stomach churning visage spewing its foul liquids out from every orifice. Corruption hung in the air as Sophie felt her insides twisting, responding to the miasma more acutely than those already filled with mana. She almost fell at the initial wave of disgust that washed over her, but without any better plan, she pushed forward.


    Using the bluecloak¡¯s assault as cover, the three of them got dangerously close to the creature, separated by only half a street and some rubble. The trinite soldiers gave it their all, keeping a distance while firing more and more projectiles and less spells as their own reserves ran dry. The creature was wounded but still upright, maddening appendages swinging out, occasionally entrapping an unlucky guardsmen as it devoured the soldier whole, armour and all.


    The psychic field around the creature got more intense, strange shapes and swirls of colour occasionally interfering with her vision. The throbbing headache got worse as ghostly noises tried to break her concentration. But she saw it more clearly than before. The beating, pulsing, core of the creature. A mana core, tainted and warp, but a weakness nonetheless.


    It let out another roar, the choir of a dozen tortured souls echoing out across the square. A heavy stomp soon followed with a heavy crash not far behind. Sophie shrank away from watching it as another round of psychic pain brought her low.


    ¡°Cold feet?¡± The grizzled legionnaire asked.


    Sophie shook her head and answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s looking for me. It can feel me but can¡¯t see us right now. It¡¯s getting overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± The legionnaire chuckled, ¡°Then let¡¯s stay low profile just a little longer. See that pile over there?¡± He asked her as he gestured with his shield at a small part of a collapsed building, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Barnes?¡±


    ¡°With you, sir.¡± The younger legionnaire answered.


    ¡°Three-¡± The older legionnaire started a countdown.


    A terrific explosion echoed from the square as a blast-wave rushed by just above them, shaking loose dirt, stones, and debris as they huddled behind their rubble pile for cover. Peaking over it, Sophie saw that a massive spell had hit the creature, blowing off a globulous chunk of it that now undulated aimlessly near the first bluecloak barricade.


    ¡°Go!¡± The older legionary wasted no time in barking his orders.


    Sophie¡¯s momentary assessment meant she was practically dragged forward by the legionnaire, the trio scurried like rats towards the next bit of cover.


    ¡°Everyone alright?¡±


    The two nodded back at the veteran.


    ¡°What exactly do you need to do again, adventurer?¡± He asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mana core somewhere inside. I need to touch it.¡± She replied earnestly.


    ¡°Morea¡¯s tits.¡± He cursed under his breath.


    The legionnaire peaked over their new cover and winced at what he saw.


    ¡°Easier said than done.¡± He grumbled, ¡°But are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie answered.


    In this at least, she was fully confident in. If it was a mana source, she could drain it. What the after effects of touching such a tainted source however, she dared not try to imagine. All I need is to touch it. Cut through, grab it.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. If I can touch it. I can disable it at the very least if not destroy it.¡± Sophie spoke more confidently.


    The man whistled through his helmet, the metallic echo partially masking his anxious breathing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know what sort of ritualist you are. But if you can really stop that thing then¡­ hells, let¡¯s get it done.¡±


    Sophie unsheathed her sword, not that it would do much to the monstrosity. But there was a quiet comfort to holding a weapon. A little sense that she could at least do something.


    ¡°Barnes, do you still have your crossbow?¡± The veteran asked.


    ¡°Aye, sir.¡± The other legionnaire replied, pulling out the scuffed crossbow, a piece that had seen its fair share of conflict.


    ¡°Get a firebolt ready. Then keep sending them as you can.¡±


    ¡°Aye, sir. Firebolts.¡±


    The two legionaries evidently reached a silent accord on their own. They both began chanting some arcane spells, a faint blue arcane glow cutting through the corrupted miasma that covered the area. It was a familiar and expected glow, if not exactly comforting given recent events.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed, however. A distorted wail came from the square as the creature sensed the appearance of new mana signatures as well. It undulated uncomfortably, sucking itself inwards as Sophie watched its massive appendages seem to curl up and twist themselves around it. Then it tore itself apart.


    Like a flower blooming, each limb jammed themselves into the main body before tearing it apart. Where most things would¡¯ve died, Sophie could only watch with morbid curiosity as the creature scattered hundreds of half-digested human body parts everywhere, dozens more still alive souls crying out in their moments of final agony. Bloodied goopy piles of flesh splattered across the square as a fountain of black tar like liquids spilled forth from the main creature. From those piles, two amorphous wretched blobs clawed their way into existence, pulling in the dead to rebuild itself as the creature had now split  into three.


    Though smaller than before, each segment was still far larger than any normal humanoid, the vicious amalgamation of bodies and flesh renewing their efforts. The bluecloaks were now fully occupied, and with one of the segments nearby, the trio were on their own. Thankfully, Sophie felt her headache lessen ever so slightly. A small mercy.


    ¡°Well, well. That was unexpected.¡± The veteran spoke with what sounded like a snarl, ¡°Anything change?¡± He asked Sophie.


    She furrowed her brows as she stared directly at the creatures, cutting off her senses from everything else beyond their mana. The call of corruption had lessened. Indeed, it had truly split into three, much like the beast itself. She tore herself away from the examination and stole a deep breath to recover. She shook her head.


    ¡°Three cores, smaller, but there.¡± She informed the legionnaires.


    ¡°Plan stays the same then. Barnes, hit it hard. Adventurer, let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Barnes replied, his crossbow at the ready, a red-tipped bolt now loaded.


    Sophie just nodded.


    ¡°For Arteria!¡± The veteran cried and leapt out of cover.


    Sophie dashed out from the rubble as Barnes fired his crossbow. The arcane bolt slammed into the closest segment, exploding in a flash of flame. The creature reeled back, swinging out two long tendrils with bodies at the end in an attempt to flail. As she and the veteran approached, another bolt hit the segment, eliciting an ear piercing wail as the creature grew enraged. Letting out a frightening roar that chilled her spine, it set itself to meet their charge. With their weapons draw and more bolts on the way, a battle for Arteria had begun.

 Act 8 Chapter 22: A Fate Set In Stone

    ¡°Arteria Assailed


    Earlier today, we have received reports that the city of Arteria has suffered from an explosion near their port district. While reports are still forthcoming, any travellers who intend to travel to the city should be advised that the situation is still unclear and should refrain from entering city limits until more information is available. This advisory is to warn of the potential for martial law being employed. ¡±


    - The Ascar Gazette, Front Page, ¡°Emergency Advisory on Arteria¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Arterian Underground


    Arteria was teetering on the brink of war. Eva didn¡¯t need to even read the news to learn that much. Travelling using the underground dwarven passages, whispers from the surface had reached even down here. Talks of ¡®attacks¡¯ ¡®lockdowns¡¯ ¡®quarantines¡¯ and ¡®blockaded streets¡¯ more than illustrated the severity of the situation at hand.


    Ahead of her, the dwarf who was formerly plain-clothed now vanguard Tharnus Oathholder watched over the middle of the group. Two warriors ahead of him, and one more in the far back in the rear. Aryana, Sigrid and the little faerie Yana were directly behind her. The dwarves of the Hall of Light were about as expected for people of their race. Gruff, directly, and crude, but almost refreshingly. No jargon, hidden meanings or tip-toeing around topics in case of affendng a nearby priest or student. If there was something, they simply said it, and expected you to do the same.


    Stonekeeper Orthon had sat unnervingly still when the party recounted recent events. Then, as more attendants bought news of happenings south of the city, he allowed the group to rest for a few more hours before sending them away. It was that time that Aryana shot out of her seat with a request, one that more than intrigued the dwarves but horrified Eva.


    Aryana had spoken of a latent spirit that she somehow housed despite her weak arcane energy. A spirit that was coveted by her tribe as a powerful entity. To everyone¡¯s shock, Aryana had resolutely declared that she wished to be rid of it, and wondered if dwarven runes could harness or even release the spirit from her.


    This seemed to take the Stonekeeper aback most of all, the old dwarf adopting a look of pure concentration as he searched the depths of his own mind. Whatever conclusion he reached, he did not tell anyone. Only that he would allow Aryana¡¯s attempt to proceed, on the condition that whatever power they retrieved or unleashed would be left in the party¡¯s hands, to do with or discard as they wished. Eva was baffled at why the Stonekeeper would reject the possibility of keeping such potential power in their hands, which was Aryana¡¯s original suggestion. But after sharing a single glance with the elder dwarf, Eva understood.


    Whatever power it was, there was the possibility of drawing a lot of unwanted attention, especially in a chaotic time like this. The very same attention that the dwarfs would like to avoid. In Aryana¡¯s case, her tribe¡¯s dogged pursuit of this power, and in the city¡¯s case, whatever is responsible for the current chaos aboveground.


    Thus it was that the Stonekeeper had ordered the party to go visit the ¡®Hall of Seers¡¯ located further north within Arteria. They would meet with dwarven stoneseers who would then examine Aryana to determine if anything could even be done about the spirit. It did, however, concern the group that they would essentially be cut off from the outside world and Eva volunteered to return to inform the others before they got worried with everything going on. For after seeing Sigrid in combat, albeit briefly, she trusted the mermaid enough to protect Aryana should the need arise.


    Everyone was surprised for a second time when Karzan became the one who then took Eva¡¯s place. Making the assumption that someone would at least check the market or the guildhall for the party. He would return back aboveground and check those locations before sending a messenger for the Academy, just in case. Furthermore, he argued that despite being a dwarf, his presence would be far more incognito than the party, which at this point, Eva readily believed to be the case. His suggestion came as a welcome relief for the party, as any separation now only meant more uncertainty. Trading a few hushed words with the other dwarves and then encouraging the party to push forward, the ever familiar dwarven merchant departed once more, though accompanied by one other dwarven guard.


    Eva shot back to reality as the ground rumbled above them. Dwarves, humans, and a mermaid quickly ducked and pressed their backs against the tunnel walls, their eyes all anxiously scanning the ceiling above them. Sigrid let out a mournful trill, drawing their attention to her. Then Yana seemed to flutter erratically before darting straight for Aryana¡¯s pocket. Then Eva finally felt it. A malignant energy. A darkness that was eerily familiar. She gripped her sword hilt tight, snarling at the ceiling as if whatever force unleashed the energy would see her. It¡¯s like when I found Sophie in the forest. The thing around her. But¡­ just a little different.


    Realizing she stopped breathing only when Sigrid tapped her shoulder, Eva let out a relieved sigh and nodded to indicate she was fine. Looking around, everyone seemed relatively unaffected if a little disturbed. Sigrid¡¯s delighted trill was the call to action needed for the group to resume their trek to the Hall of Seers. But Eva couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that whatever energy that was, it was related to Sophie somehow. God dammit, if it isn¡¯t one thing it¡¯s another. Eva grunted to herself and carried on moving forward, one step at a time. I hope you¡¯re alright, Soph. The rest of you as well.


    <hr><hr>


    The Hall of Seers was a grand, imposing stone structure. Unlike the Hall of Light, there was no pretense of looking like someone¡¯s basement or unlawful tavern. This was pure dwarven creation, no room left for doubts. Majestic stone columns and ornately gilded statues guided the way past dozens of annexes and rooms.


    Eva could scarcely wrap her mind around the fact that this entire creation simply existed under Arteria. That there was somehow the space for this construction despite the countless basements and buildings just above them. Even the guards here wore plated armour inscribed with runes, their weapons gleaming with a mystic shine Eva hadn¡¯t seen before.


    Both Sigrid and Yana seemed tense, the two more magically inclined creatures likely feeling the effects of the runic energies of this place. Eva turned to give the mermaid a reassuring pat, the creature giving her a soft trill of thanks in return. Aryana was the most entranced one out of them all. The redhead taking every possible moment to burn the details into her eyes, her innate curiosity of the world getting a chance to shine now that there was a moment of calm from the chaos. Eva smiled at the sight, thought tinted with a hint of melancholy. Sophie certainly choose a good partner. Aryana would probably inspire her to explore more, to travel, heh.


    Her smile faded a little at the thought, a small frown sneaking out. Used to be our dream though, didn¡¯t it? Be little heroes, fight evil, see the world. She let out a tired sigh, and yet we¡¯re now on completely different paths, aren¡¯t we, Soph? Make it back alright, yeah? I¡¯d hate to see your girlfriend sad.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, just wait for a moment, visitors of the stone.¡± Tharnus informed them.


    Tharnus had led the group to a small chamber where more wisenzed old dwarves in robes were. Using a language that Eva could only assume was traditional dwarvish, they chatted away from their visitors. The rangers accompanying them took up positions as guards, joining the almost tank like armoured guards in the room in silent vigil while the elders talked.


    ¡°Eva?¡± Aryana whispered.


    ¡°Eh? What is it?¡± Eva turned to her companion, the girl looking slightly anxious, ¡°You alright?¡±


    Aryana pensively twiddled her braid, the girl¡¯s shoulders seemed to grow heavier by the minute. Her lips remained locked as she tried to sort out her own words. Concerned, Sigrid practically slithered over and quirked her head curiously at the two of them. Eva could only shrug in response as she waited for Aryana¡¯s answer.


    Eva looked up to Yana for an explanation, but the fae shook her head.


    ¡°This is her tale to tell.¡± The faerie stated.


    Both Eva and Sigrid waited, the two having gotten used to the rhymes that the fae usually spoke. But when she did not follow up, that was when Eva knew it was something that bothered Aryana deeply.


    ¡°Aryana.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I¡­¡± Aryana mumbled.


    Sensing the discomfort, Sigrid coiled herself Aryana the best she could, resting a head on the girl¡¯s shoulders and eliciting a small smile from the tired face.


    ¡°Take your time. We''re in now rush.¡±


    ¡°Uhn.¡± Aryana bobbed her head.


    Eva leaned in and held onto the redhead¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it about this spirit and Sophie?¡± She softly asked.


    Aryana nodded.


    ¡°Are you worried it¡¯ll affect Sophie badly?¡±


    Aryana nodded rapidly, ¡°There¡¯s so much happening right now. What¡­ what if the moment the ritual happens¡­ it might reverse what¡¯s happening and hurt her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean, the bond is one in which if she suffers I can heal her.¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what if by tampering with this. It ends up drawing energy away from her, takes from her. And we still don¡¯t know where she is or what she¡¯s doing. What if she¡¯s fighting assassins and I¡­ and I get her hurt. Worse than she usually gets.¡±


    Eva hesitantly raised her hand. Aryana lowered her head a little and Eva offered a gentle stroke the same way she used to comfort Sophie whenever the troublesome maid was frustrated. Though the situation was different, it was all the reassurance she could offer.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know what happens until it happens. Whatever it might be, that¡¯s for the seers to decide.¡± Eva answered.


    ¡°Whatever can break this accursed link, shouldn¡¯t need much of a think!¡± Yana grumbled.


    ¡°Yana?¡± Aryana¡¯s voice timidly questioned.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. It happens every time with that lout¡± The faerie pouted. ¡°In a world that is filled with strife, what is precious is your life. But every time that elf gets hurt, you¡¯re the one whose life is run into the dirt. She drains your vitality, which shortens your time in¡­ reality.¡±


    Despite the seriousness of the matter, Eva couldn¡¯t repress a tiny giggle. She just couldn¡¯t take the faerie¡¯s stern tone and desire to rhyme as a singular package. But she did raise some good points, if Sophie¡¯s strange link to Aryana was one that sapped away at the poor girl¡¯s lifeforce. Then it would be best to sever that arcane bone.


    So why is she so hesitant? In a case like this, there¡¯s no downsides, right? Eva mused. I mean, Sophie¡¯s been incredibly resilient and survived possibly multiple fatal wounds before. As far as they''ve told me, dwarven mines, an ambush in the library, stab wounds, the battle in Melton, before that Eichafen. Eva furrowed her brow, finally moving her hand away from Aryana¡¯s head, completely oblivious to the faerie and redhead now questioning one another.


    So what¡¯s the connection? Does she feel something that isn¡¯t reflected on the outside? Eva sighed and ran a hand through her hair, taking the moment to try and reconfigure herself. As her musings came to an end, so did the group debate as robed dwarven attendants and Tharnus came over.


    ¡°Lass. The runeseers will see ye now. Apologies to the rest, just the lass alone. They nary like arcane energies in the best of days so tis one at a time if ye have questions later.¡± Tharnus explained.


    With a sad little huff, Aryana stood up and smiled at the others. Most unlike herself, Yana did not immediately zip towards Aryana¡¯s shirt pocket to hide and keep the girl safe. Instead, the fae settled upon Eva¡¯s shoulder. Before Eva could even ask, the fae held up a finger for the universal signal of, ¡®later¡¯.


    Wavin their charge goodbye, the trio watched anxiously as the dwarves led Aryana past a stone door. Within the room, they could glimpse at least a dozen of the robed seers. Most had greybeards that were far less lively than other dwarves they had seen. Elders who had experienced the passage of time far beyond a normal human. Yet the most senior amongst them was one whose wizened features matched that of his white beard. He had met Eva¡¯s gaze and offered a solemn but reassuring nod. One that didn¡¯t bring too many assurances, but at least told her that the dwarf understood her concerns.


    The trio silently waited until the stone doors closed. Aryana disappeared behind them along with the seers. Only when a moment of quiet followed and the rustling of papers, stone tables and runes in the distance could be heard did the mermaid let out a worried grunt.


    ¡°She will be fine, no need to whine.¡± Yana quipped in response. But she tapped her feet on Eva¡¯s shoulder, unable to completely mask her own worries.


    The mermaid let out a low trill, crossing her arms.


    ¡°I am of course certain! No need to peek behind the curtain.¡± The fae fluttered upwards, doing a small twirl to assert herself.


    Sigrid let out another whine, though this trill was noticeably longer than the last.


    ¡°I am Yana! The all powerful Yana! I have examined all the possibilities, and looked at the different eventualities! Whatever happens, Aryana will be fine. That is your reassurance of mine.¡± Yana triumphantly huffed as she finished the last part.


    ¡°So why¡¯s she so worried about Sophie?¡± Eva asked.


    Yana practically zipped over to Sigrid, completely having forgotten Eva¡¯s presence and being frightened by the noise.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Grrr. You didn¡¯t scare me, here¡¯s just the place I wanted to be.¡± Yana peaked out from behind Sigrid.


    The mermaid tittered a little, earning herself an angry stomp from the fae.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I¡¯ll speak softer next time.¡± Eva apologized before pushing ahead, ¡°But back on topic, do you know why she¡¯s so reluctant? From what it sounds like the bond breaking won¡¯t be the end of the world or anything.¡±


    Yana fluttered back over, the fae¡¯s face scrunched up in distaste as she wriggled her nose. ¡°Of that I am not sure, perhaps she views it as a cure.¡±


    ¡°A cure?¡± Eva arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°To her loneliness. It is a symbol of their bond, yet it is the cause of her pain. A vexing conundrum.¡± Yana answered curtly.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The mermaid trilled softly in support.


    Eva sighed in relief, prompting the other two to lean in a little closer. Their curiosity piqued at whatever revelation she understood.


    ¡°Then whatever happens, it''s down to her, right? Nothing will come from us worrying. So why don''t we take a small break, eh? We could all use it after today."


    <hr><hr>


    Eva felt the world shake and quickly opened her eyes. Sigrid was nudging her gently and pointed towards the slowly opening door. Eva looked at a nearby clock. God damn, it¡¯s been almost an hour, ugh. Eva massaged her temples, falling asleep on a dwarven stone bench had proven less than comfortable though necessary. Yana lazyily sat atop the mermaid¡¯s head, the two having put their concerns to rest at some point.


    From within the chamber, Aryana stomped forward with a fury in her eyes. The redhead¡¯s normally amiable smile twisted into a ferocious scowl. Though from her demeanor, Eva had the unfortunate realisation that the girl¡¯s anger was directed at no one but herself. I suppose her consultation with the seers have gone poorly.


    ¡°Aryana¡­¡± The fae spoke first.


    ¡°I will die.¡± Aryana stated abruptly, startling even her dwarven escorts.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eva spoke her thoughts out loud.


    One of the dwarven seers looked ready to speak when Tharnus tapped his shoulder, motioning for him to let Aryana handle her own issues. Aryana dejectedly turned to look at Eva, the fire in her eyes dying and become little more than a waning flicker.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die.¡± She whispered softly, before glancing at the others and letting out a chuckle, ¡°Heheh, I¡¯ll die if the spirit leaves me. Eheheheh.¡± She giggled to herself.


    ¡°Oh. Aryana.¡± Eva sighed, ¡°If you need-¡±


    Ignoring her, the girl continued, ¡°The seers said anything that would separate this spirit would take me with it. That I¡¯m stuck. Stuck!¡± Aryana hissed, ¡°That¡­¡± Her lips curled up, her eyes drooping as any rage transitioned to something more somber, ¡°Because I¡¯ve made that bond with Sophie. I mean, I knew that it would kill me eventually but... I¡¯m only alive because of the spirit. After the first time Sophie... I was technically dead already. If it goes or dissipates because of her¡­ I¡­ I go with it.¡±


    She slumped forward as Eva wrapped her in a small hug alongside Sigird, the two slowly sitting back down with her in between them.


    ¡°Sorry, Aryana.¡± Eva whispered, uncertain of how to respond to this information.


    ¡°Yana was right.¡± Aryana groaned, ¡°I¡¯ll die if she keeps draining me. Pfft.¡± She snickered, ¡°I¡¯ll die if she stops and the spirit leaves. I¡±ll die if the Frostfyres take it away. I¡¯ll die if it turns into runes. I¡¯ll die¡­. I¡­¡±


    Sigrid let out a comforting trill, attempting to cheer up the girl with some licks to the cheek that at least brought a small smile out from the distraught redhead. Yana elected to remain quiet, the fae¡¯s disappointment evident from her crossed arms and frown as she settled back atop Aryana¡¯s head. Eva gently rubbed the redhead¡¯s back lost on how she should even comfort the girl.


    ¡°I¡­ I love her. I don¡¯t¡­ I¡­ maybe i thought¡­ maybe we could both live freely, without worries. Because I know she''s holding back, being more cautious, more careful. But¡­¡± She let out another heavy breath, though noticeably calmer than mere seconds ago, ¡°But I don¡¯t want her to be held back because of me. I don¡¯t want her to give up on an adventure or challenge because she¡¯s worried. And I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want my people chasing after me because of the spirit. I wish it too, were free to be as it wished.¡± She finally leaned back into the two around her, some tension and strength returning to her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re very kind, Aryana.¡±


    Aryana glanced over with a tired smile, the redhead nodded at Eva. ¡°Heh. It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­ when it first happened. I didn¡¯t think much of it. Even now I still don¡¯t know how to feel. But¡­¡± She looked around her, at both Sigrid and Eva, then up at Yana, who got the messaged and peaked over the girl¡¯s hair to look back at her. ¡°After seeing everything, getting to know everyone and with the promise of more to come¡­¡±


    Aryana looked almost wistful for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die anymore. I want to see the world. Be around friends. Do more things.¡± She sniffled. ¡°But the seers said that the spirit¡¯s already been weakened aplenty. It¡¯s why I¡¯m getting more frail.¡±


    ¡°I told you before, but you thought me a bore. It¡¯s best to rid this link, before it made you sink.¡± Yana mumbled.


    ¡°I know. Sorry, Yana.¡±


    ¡°No apologies are needed, as long as you can still function.¡± Yana didn¡¯t bother to rhyme, ¡°I shall remain by your side. If you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ary sniffled some more, a goofy grin on her face. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. And that goes for you as well, Sigrid.¡± The girl nuzzled the mermaid, much to Sigrid¡¯s delight, ¡°And you as well, Lady Eva, that is if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Why would I mind either?¡± Eva chuckled, relieved that the redhead recovered so quickly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Aryana squeaked as her eyes brushed past Eva and wandered over the dwarven clock, ¡°The time! Why didn¡¯t you¡­ the others must be worried about us! And we haven¡¯t heard anything from them either! We should-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad ye feeling a little less gloomy miss. Though I doubt any of the seer¡¯s words were of much comfort.¡± Tharnus interrupted, ¡°Rest a little longer round ¡®ere, aye? Karz left me instructions to have ye meeting round the Adventurers Guild after yer done here. Get ye bearings straight and then we¡¯ll move, miss. So dinnae worry, we¡¯ll get reacquainted with yer people soon enough.¡±


    Aryana wanted to protest but Eva simply pat the girl¡¯s shoulder, making her nod.


    ¡°Thank you master dwarf. We¡¯ll spend a few minutes to get our bearings and then we¡¯ll appreciate all the help we can get.¡±


    ¡°¡®Course, miss. We¡¯ll have ye back on the surface in no time.¡± The dwarf clapped Aryana¡¯s shoulder as well, offering support with a bit too much strength. But the gesture was appreciated nonetheless, seeing as the redhead offered a faint smile.


    Eva offered her own thanks as she dipped her head respectfully at the dwarves as they left the room. Gods above we all could use some good news today, for a change.

 Act 8 Chapter 23: One Last Demon

    ¡°To summarize the upcoming section if you don¡¯t have time. To kill a demon. There are five sure-fire methods:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Obliteration through utilisation of excessive firepower or damage</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Usage of spells to create wounds that halt regeneration and damage over time</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Eliminating all vital organs and separating it from the demon (head, heart, etc)</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Locating the mana core and destroying it (Usually found with the head or heart, but could be elsewhere)</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Inform nearby Astral Church branch, wait for demon hunters, and pray ¡± </li>


    </ul>


    - Sir Quincy Raynel, Tips and Tricks For Budding Adventurers, ¡°Chapter: Fighting Against Demons¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie jumped aside as the creature¡¯s tendril shot at her like a spear.


    ¡°Rrrargh!¡± The veteran yelled as he jumped over, delivering a heavy blow.


    His pike pierced straight through the cursed flesh, sending a small smattering of blackened blood and meat flying past her. Unfortunately, the creature pulled back too fast, ripping the weapon out of the legionnaire¡¯s hand as it howled from the wound.


    Another flaming bolt struck the creature, the gout of flame it unleashed briefly reflecting off of the dozens of faces amalgamated onto the thing. Sophie shuddered as she watched the light flicker across the wall of eyes. Colorless pupils and ones filled with blackened pus glowed lifelessly. Of them all, one pair looked at her directly. Seeing her, all the heads roared in unison, the creature¡¯s disdain for her existence now clear to her.


    More tendrils shot forth, each looking to seize or strangle her in no particular order. Sophie slashed at some of them while dodging the majority of the attack. The veteran pulled out his own shortsword and began hacking away at what he could. Strengthened by physical magicks and other arcane blessings, everywhere his attacks hit, the creature would have to reel back to lick its wounds.


    Sophie¡¯s low quality adventurer blade however, was much less effective. Though sharp enough to cut into the thing, without the veteran¡¯s blessing or even strength, she could barely cut into the tendrils. At best swatting them away, at worst almost losing her weapon in the process. She wished the Lion¡¯s Roar was back in her hand, the sword having become almost a part of her, enchanted by a deadliness of its own.


    The creature let out a squeal and Sophie watched with horror as it tore a body out of itself. The half skeletal corpse with its organs still moving filled her with an unshakeable sense of dread. Using it, the creature swung the body like a log, almost hitting her side on if not for her dropping to the ground.


    In her hasty attempt to avoid the blow, she didn¡¯t have time to scramble onto her feet before a shadow loomed over her. A twisted oblong mouth the size of her body opened up its maw. A hundred razor sharp teeth and what she could tell was a tongue made of bones stretched down towards her. She scrambled to crawl away, hastily prodding at the creature to no avail. But when it seemed ready to drop onto her, it swayed a little as it let out a howl that practically deafened her completely.


    The veteran had rammed the creature with whatever he could muster as another bolt hit it. Staggered, the monster briefly turned its attention to the troublemakers, giving Sophie enough time to escape from being directly under it.


    A flurry of bodies and tendrils struck out at everything around it. Rubble, dust, blood and flesh were turned into a macabre cloud of death. One such body almost struck Sophie, the person¡¯s face still moving as if alive, even as their eyes barely clung to their sockets. Yet as she struck at it to prevent being taken, her sword was sent flying from her hands. The kinetic blow left her disoriented and she back peddled towards some rubble to create a little distance between herself and the creature. The veteran too, had backed off a little on the other side.


    It knows, she growled, it knows that I¡¯m after the core.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Use the scorpion!¡±


    Voices echoed from some of the other guards.


    Ignoring the distractions, Sophie quickly set her sights on some of the more fortunate of the fallen. Giving the veteran a sign that she hoped he understood, she raced towards a fallen bluecloak.


    ¡°Eat shit you wretched cur!¡± The veteran taunted.


    The sudden aggressive noise drew the creature¡¯s attention, a set of heads and tendrils spinning around to focus on the pest.


    One tendril however, was not fooled. And as Sophie tried to snag the fallen soldier¡¯s weapon, she could feel the air pressure behind her shift. Ducking as fast she could, she saw the ground rising to meet her.


    Pain and agony rocked her world as her face slammed against the ruined cobble. Dragged somewhat by the force of the blow, she could feel the blood already oozing out from where her skin had been scraped off by friction. Disoriented, she fumbled aimlessly for a few seconds.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± She groaned.


    As the tendril¡¯s shadow grew closer once more, she leapt out of the way. Blood, bits, and bone splattered onto her as the guardsmen¡¯s body was flattened into paste. The once proud protector of Arteria was nothing more than a stain on the cobble. His sword however, was launched into the open. The clattering of which was only heard by her amidst the chaotic battle across the square. Seeing her chance, she scrambled over and snatched it up.


    Bigger and heavier than she¡¯d like, it was unwieldy enough that it took her a few moments to regain a modicum of balance. In the meantime, the veteran demonstrated the skills earned only through experience, dancing between blows despite the heavy armour he wore. Yet, even with skill, his movements grew a little slower and the monster raising the tempo.


    With a silent cry, Sophie clumsily charged ahead, the thumping of her heart the only thing she could hear as her adrenaline spiked. She tried to hone in on the nauseating corrupted mana, using it to guide her strike. Her determination was her downfall. In her eagerness to end the fight, she overestimated herself and the new blade. The weight was just enough that when she thrust, it angled slightly downwards.


    It cut into the monster¡¯s side as a torrent of black blood poured out, the heavier longsword carving its sides in two. But as the momentum ran out, the monster had already recovered. Sophie didn¡¯t have time to pull away as the creature spun around, a thick sinewy tendril whipping into her abdomen.


    She didn¡¯t know what to think as she flew through the air. Only that she would be in immense pain.


    Her world blacked out for a moment as her whole body seemed to crack against a wall. Only when she could feel pain did her eyes open once more, her teeth gritted as her whole body felt bruised. Gah, damned hells below! Despite trying, she could barely move her arms, let alone her legs.


    Letting out a low groan, she pushed herself even more. Only with the pain intensifying could she begin to move, first a wobble, then a jitter or two. Slumping down, she took a few moments to gather her breath, surveying the fight around her.


    One of the three creatures was no longer visible, blocked by the rubble to her left. The one of the far side stood on its multiple hind legs, two large bolts sticking out of it. From behind a barricade, bluecloaks cheered as light siege weapons had finally arrived, evening the odds. As for the one that flung her now, it dueled the veteran. Though from where she was, she smiled. For behind the legionnaire Barnes, she spied reinforcements on route. A mixture of blues, reds, and the sliver armour of the church¡¯s templars. Blessed by the stars.


    Encouraged by the sight, Sophie mustard up the last reserves of her strength and managed to stand back up. A little off balance, but upright, she bided her time. Taking a few seconds to recover, she waited.


    Then it was there. Flashes of light as templars cast their spells in unison. Unlike the arcane powers that often glowed blue, these were likely more divine in nature. Glowing an almost turquoise surrounded by a faint yellow halo. Unlike Mila¡¯s spells, these were meant for smiting beasts that did not belong to the Goddess¡¯s realm.


    Three spears of light shot across the square and smashed into the creature. Unlike arcane spells that blasted bits of it off, these lances carved holes straight through the creature, leaving chunky fleshy bits where they passed by. The monster howled, realizing that it was finally outmatched.


    Taking her chance, Sophie dropped into a full sprint, eyeing the sword still embedded into the monster¡¯s flank.As the majority of its tendrils grabbed at rubble to throw or defend itself, she spied the opening she needed. Dashing between two tendrils, she threw whatever strength she had left into her body weight, jamming the sword further in before using all she had to cleave it upwards. The darkness was now clearly visible to her, the tainted mana curling up around its core.


    She reached inside, ignoring the flesh and corruptive blood that now coated her arm. As her finger touched the cool, almost too alluring surface of something crystalline, she closed her eyes. Sensing the mana at her fingertips, she opened herself, and drained.


    Unlike the mana she usually absorbed, this felt toxic if not outright corrosive. Like a thousand ants biting at her skin, it stung at every fiber of her being. The feeling of wrongness wrapping around her like a noose. She fought to endure the pain. Her mind was fighting to fill itself with the essence that sustained her, nothingness. In the nothingness, I can be whole. In the void¡­


    ¡°Arggghh.¡± She grunted as the darkness tore at her being.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The monster let out a thousand shrill shrieks, the ear piercing noise briefly bringing the world around it to a halt. But it was weakening, and she could feel it.


    Then, everything stopped.


    Not a droplet of sweat would move, no flecks of blood sprayed onto her. An eerie stillness. A wrongness.


    In what was left of the mana, she could feel something examining her. Something looking at her. Caution staved her off of indulging, but curiosity had already won the duel. Into the glassy eyes of a head, she looked into it.


    Where the dead once rested, something stared back at her. Whatever it was, she could feel the emotions emanating from it. And she shuddered. For it was pleased.


    An all too familiar feeling churned in her gut. Her doubts came to the forefront as she met the thing¡¯s gaze. She felt the primal call, the hunger, but tainted by a more malevolent force. Arantos.


    Like a moth to a flame, she couldn¡¯t help but continue peering inside the corruption, trying to get a glimpse of the usurper god. But she had an abundance of mana within her, a gift from the conspirators that caused the chaos of this day. And as the world froze around her, she gasped.


    From within her, the pitch blackness of the void ripped itself open. She had become like a vessel, a gateway between realms. But instead of tearing her apart, she felt nothing. No changes beyond a tightness in her chest even as It pushed an eyestalk through her body.


    She felt the hostility flare up from the otherside. The death god bristled at the sight of the void. But It cared little for the whimsy of a foe. It¡¯s eyestalk coiling around the mana core alongside her hand. Almost as if it controlled her, the two of them squeezed and cracks began to form.


    Begone


    The core shattered as the corrupted mana was quickly absorbed and dissipated. The nauseating sensation lessened though still present. The fragments of the mana core in her hand changing from scalding hot to frigidly cold every second or two. Too tired to move, she let the fragments slowly fall from her hand, unable to even hold on.


    As a gust of wind danced past her and the world began returning to form. It retracted the eyestalk. Much to her horror, despite not feeling anything, the tendril withdrew to the formless void within her. It defied her own physical reality, disappearing into where flesh, bone, and organs were. She felt as if she had been peeled open, but yet she still stood, alive.


    ¡°Hrkk.¡± She dry heaved, as the arcane resonance of two divine beings interacting reverberated within her soul.


    She dropped to one knee, using the ground to steady herself even as the remains of the demon flopped down to the ground around her. Weakly rousing herself to look upwards, she found a small platoon of troops moving past, supported by silver clad templars as they began engaging the other creature.


    The ringing in her ears slowly subsided as the echoes of a faint cheer filled the square. She found a growing shadow as the veteran marched over with his arm outstretched. Understanding the gesture, she braced herself as the man pulled her to her feet.


    ¡°One down. Fantastic work. Ever consider a career change to the legion?¡± The soldier joked.


    Sophie managed to put on a small grin despite wincing from the pain of remaining upright.


    Turning to the other creature, she found wizards and templars blasting away at it. The stronger pool of spells and divine power reducing that fragment of the creature to nothing more than an amalgamation of missing bits.


    More cheers came from the beleaguered soldiers as the reinforcements continued to pour in. Mixed amongst the group were even a squad of legionnaires. The soldiers quickly heading towards them once they spotted the veteran.


    ¡°Eighth squad reporting for duty, Captain Urden.¡± One of the fresh soldiers saluted. So that''s his name.


    ¡°Good. Stick with us.¡± Captain Urden¡¯s face grew more serious, ¡°Despite this victory, there¡¯s still one more of these bastards left.¡± He scanned the square, ¡°And the bastard slipped away while we were fighting.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s own heart sank at the news. The original creature had torn a path of destruction around the area. Yet there was still one more. Ah, and the soldiers fighting it. Following the captain¡¯s gaze, she found the depressing sight at the leftmost end of the street. The bluecloak blockade there had failed. The defenders were missing and the hastily erected debris wall had been smashed apart.


    ¡°Are you still capable, Adventurer?¡± Captain Urden asked.


    Sophie tiredly nodded.


    ¡°Good. You look exhausted, so take a minute. But I fear I''ll need your help still. I¡¯ll let the templars know that we¡¯ve more to hunt down. Barnes!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Sir!¡± The younger legionnaire answered as he ran over.


    ¡°Collect what ammo you can from¡­ this thing¡­¡± The captain prodded the now dead mass of demonflesh.


    The captain hurried towards one of the templars as Barnes set about his assigned task. The rest of the clover legionnaires checked their weapons and gear as they now waited to join the hunt.


    ¡°Secure the perimeter!¡±


    ¡°Medicae! Healers!¡±


    ¡°Clear out that street, now!¡±


    Various commands were now clearly heard as the square became alive with military activity. Trinity guards gradually drew down, the battle weary troops slowly taking in the carnage that had erupted with them at the center. Redcloaks rushed in to keep order and minimze the civilian presence, though more than a few scrounged through the debris to search for survivors. Templars sought to purify the area, chanting spells and divine incantations as they cleaned the corruption from the city.


    Sophie let out a soft sigh. There was one more creature to hunt down, wherever it may be. But until they could move, she was stuck here. In this matter at least, she had seen the limits of her own abilities against such a monstrosity. That without the captain and Barnes¡¯s supporting fire, she would certainly have had to struggle far more before taking out the creature.


    ¡°One more, hmm?¡± A strangely familiar voice spoke up.


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor!¡± The legionnaires acknowledged the speaker.


    Sophie turned around and felt a vague sense of unease. Standing before her was the Inquisitor that had ostensibly done her no wrong, yet bothered her all the same. Inquisitor Korvin¡¯s wry, vaguely annoying smile greeted hers. The same dangerous intellect that hid behind the tinkerer¡¯s eyes from before as he looked over the demon¡¯s fallen form.


    ¡°Inquisitor Korvin.¡± Sophie tersely nodded.


    ¡°Lady Sophie.¡± The man responded with an equal amount of deliberateness, ¡°An auspicious meeting, once again.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm.¡± She grunted.


    He narrowed his eyes, his piercing gaze making her shiver. Having come to some form of conclusion, he clicked his tongue to himself. ¡°A query, if you will indulge.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She answered.


    ¡°You still¡­ find energy from the arcane?¡± He choose his words carefully.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then I ask that you act as a bloodhound, sniff out this live creature for me. We will, of course, work alongside the legion and the guard to contain. Could you do that?¡±


    She nodded, not that she thought she had any choices in refusing an Inquisitor.


    ¡°Good. Firstly, here. Try to keep it hidden.¡± The man chuckled as he passed her a small mana crystal.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened, no one just happens to keep one on themselves! She glared at him. Did he know from the start? Was he following me?


    ¡°You¡¯ll need it, if your abilities are intact." His voice interrupted her thoughts, "Take its energies until it''s empty. Then I¡¯ll need you to run an experiment for me.¡±


    ¡°And what¡­ would you need me to do?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t like the sound of the word ¡®experiment¡¯.


    ¡°Consider it a transference of essence, one might say. When we face the creature, get in close and try to empower the crystal with the monster¡¯s own power. Of course, only a test run, just a little then kill it as it damned well deserves.¡± Korvin patted Sophie on the back.


    Sophie wasn¡¯t sure if she should protest, gawk, or simply ignore the Inquisitor. It was an absurd idea. What is his goal here? Just fill a mana crystal with corruption? What¡¯s the point? And I don¡¯t even know if I can even expel the mana I drain, not to mention directing it isn¡¯t something that I¡¯ve ever thought about before.


    As if reading her thoughts, the Inquisitor offered a cold smile that she assumed was meant to be one of comfort. Hopefully.


    ¡°Like I said. An experiment of sorts considering these two creatures have already been finely dispatched,¡± He motioned at the two parts of the dead demon, ¡°Part of finding more countermeasures against incidents like this. Don¡¯t you want to test your own capabilities? Besides, we¡¯re dispatching the demon anyways, no point in not learning as much as we can about it.¡±


    Sophie refrained from disagreeing out loud. And no, not really. She sighed, no point questioning the Inquisition though.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She mumbled a singular word.


    ¡°Good. I suppose we shall begin when your little escort returns. And worry not, I¡¯ll have adequate compensation prepared for your efforts.¡±


    That¡¯s not even the problem. Sophie suppressed a sigh, just what the hells is he up to? And why is he here?


    Finally sensing that the Inquisitor¡¯s interest had wandered over towards some templars purifying the creature¡¯s corpse, Sophie finally let out a disatisfied sigh as she rolled her eyes. I want to believe he¡¯s here because it¡¯s the church¡¯s duty to extinguish evil. But¡­ she briefly flickered over to look at the Inquisitor being intrigued by the demon¡¯s corpse, I somehow doubt that.


    Her doubts unfortunately had no room to grow. For the march, the clattering of armoured footsteps grew louder and louder.


    ¡°Eighth squadron, assemble.¡± Captain Urden¡¯s gruff voice carried itself to her ears.


    The other legionnaires moved into place, standing at attention for their senior officer. Behind the captain were a small squad of four templars, the few that were spared to assist in subjugating the remaining demon fragment. Upon sighting Inquisitor Korvin however, the captain offered a snappy salute.


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor, we are honored by your presence. Will you be assisting us?¡± The captain asked.


    ¡°That is correct, legionnaire. It is the church¡¯s duty to purge the evil that taints the lands.¡± Korvin answered as his voice shifted to a more serious, albeit pleasant tone than the one he used with her.


    ¡°Very good my lord. If you don¡¯t mind, we have an adventurer assisting us. She helped us greatly in putting down this monster.¡± The captain gestured to Sophie.


    ¡°I am aware. We are acquainted from past collaborative endeavors. I have faith in her abilities and no objections to her presence.¡±


    Though she was being praised, she felt very much the opposite of praise in his tone.


    ¡°As you say, my lord." He saluted once more before turning back to the other soldiers, "Listen up lads. A demon¡¯s still loose and we need to put it down. The church has lent us some additional muscle so let¡¯s get this bastard before he causes more chaos in the city.¡± The captain addressed his men.


    ¡°Sir yes sir.¡± Came the reply.


    ¡°Adventurer, ready to move?¡±


    Unlike with Korvin, Sophie responded to the captain with a resolute nod. Letting her determination carry the message across.


    ¡°Good. A few Trinites are saying the creature broke through on the western side, so that¡¯s where we¡¯re going. Legion! Advance! For Arteria! For the Goddess!¡± The captain rallied his soldiers.


    ¡°For Arteria! For the Goddess!¡± Came the reply, almost in unison.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars!¡± The templars added.


    For Arteria. Sophie muttered to herself, to protect the people.

 Act 8 Chapter 24: Dark Days In Arteria

    ¡°The study of demonic biology has been a field of calculated estimation at best, and completely irrelevant at worst. While the typical demons usually have a twisted form of humanoid body structure. Many times, demons are just as often completely unpredictable in how they are formed. Therefore, the scientific community has yet to establish any standardized codices concerning the matters of demons. Only vague classifications relative to their perceived power have been assigned. With categories ranging from demonic slave, lesser demon, greater demon, arch demons, demon princes, and demon kings. All pertaining to their strength rather than actual ranks or positions in a yet unknown hierarchy.¡±


    - Biologist Professor Carl Watson, Pathfinder¡¯s Guild,  ¡°Lifeforms Of The Wastelands And Beyond¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Arteria was a resilient city. One that had weathered many catastrophes and this was but one more notch under its belt. Or so Sophie hoped.


    The closer the assault squadron got to the Arena, the greater the feeling of dread. She knew what was inside, knew how ill prepared the handful of guards there would¡¯ve been. Judging by the stern faces of the men and women beside her, they were just as aware of the ramifications should the monster have breached the security cordon. Even Korvin maintained a neutral expression, the Inquisitor¡¯s crafty demeanour vanishing to be replaced by one that seemed far more combat oriented than Sophie had expected of the tinkerer. But then again, he is a senior Inquisitor. Had to have gotten there somehow.


    A few hasty barricades had been set up, likely warnings from the initial outburst of demonic violence. However, if the left behind weapons and lack of bodies were any indication, there was a very real chance that the monster had already consumed all the defenders here as a fuel source to replenish its losses in the square.


    They heard the ear piercing roar before they saw the demon. With no more need for a guide, the troopers moved ahead of Sophie followed by the templars. Inquisitor Korvin cautiously moved past her, leaving her in the rear. Though she noted how he held a strange looking jar in his hands.


    Following the soldiers, they navigated one more street to stumble upon the Arena¡¯s entryway. As the legionnaires slowed down, Sophie had the sinking feeling that her worst fears had begun to be realized. In seeking for nourishment after its fate with the Gods and then the church, whatever¡¯s left of the monster sought sustenance in the largest gathering of people. An instinct that had led it here.


    Ahead of them, a few scattered souls cowered in hidden recesses, popping out as their salvation arrived. Sophie felt her world grow dark as her eyes took in the devastation ahead of her. Where there had once been pristine steps and a squad of bluecloaks. Bloodstained steps thick with the blackened tar of the monster tainted the approach. Instead of guards, a few of the women from within the arena had escaped to hide out here, likely too afraid to venture further in fear of another monster. Where the large double doors once welcomed guests, only a hole with the splintered remnants of the doors remained.


    ¡°Foss. Run back and get reinforcements, now. Have them cordon off this arena and establish a perimeter.¡± Captain Urden ordered, the first to break out of the stupor besides the Inquisitor.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The soldier saluted as he sprinted back the way they came from.


    ¡°Ruben, Delaney, tend to the survivors and wounded.¡± The captain gestured at two of the clover legionnaires.


    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡± The two in question replied.


    Inquisitor Korvin motioned to his subordinates and one of the templars nodded, making the sign of the Goddess across his chest as he joined the two legionnaires.


    ¡°One of the templars shall keep this area secure as well.¡± He informed the captain.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing else, we should hurry.¡± Korvin continued.


    ¡°Of course, my lord.¡± The captain saluted.


    ¡°We¡¯ll split into two squads of four and one of three.¡± Korvin seized command, ¡°Captain, take one of yours, the adventurer, and Purifier Everad. Purifier Razlin can handle your sergeant and two more. I shall lead whomever¡¯s left myself.¡±


    Captain Urden looked as if he had another idea in mind. But as it was an Inquisitor who had issued these instructions, the captain simply saluted once more. ¡°As you say, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Barnes, with me again. Sergeant Horta, take Estevez and Fawkes. Leonard and Teela, you¡¯re with the Inquisitor.¡± Captain Urden barked his commands with a renewed sense of authority.


    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡± The legionnaires all echoed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving! Bring whoever you can out. Our main goal is to clear the arena before engaging the monster, understood?¡±


    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Following his commands, the group rushed into the arena. The once dusty halls now thick with traces of demonic corruption. Purple sap formed the buddings of the demonic vines they had seen earlier. Loose stonework fell to reveal where the creature had simply barged through, little splotches of blackened tar-like blood still moist from the impact.


    Trapped within the corridors and away from the open skies, the pervasive taint felt even more suffocating. Where outside she felt the corruption, here, it practically seeped into her bones. It was like a prickling sensation. She could practically feel death oozing from every pore of her body, the attempts to reshape her very being only halted by how quickly the corruption was absorbed by the emptiness within.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going this way.¡± Sophie declared to the captain, catching both him and the Inquisitor off guard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, captain. I have faith in her judgment.¡± Korvin recovered quickly enough, reassuring the captain with a small smirk on his face.


    Sophie didn¡¯t like that, no matter how much she appreciated the support. He''s up to something, I just know he is.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The captain nodded thoughtfully, recomposing himself, ¡°Adventurer, lead the way. Horta, stick with the templar, you two as well with the Inquisitor.¡±


    The room squadron responded with determined if nervous nods. They could all guess that whatever lay ahead would not be pleasant. More-so with how eerily quiet the whole building was. Only scant footsteps and the occasional monstrous growl echoed down the halls of the Arena. Beyond them, only ghosts answered any querying gaze.


    As the assault squadron split into three. Sophie led her group down the one pathway she had memorized. Straight to the rooms where she and watchman Baxter had helped tend to children. She nervously gripped the heavy blade in her hand, uncertain if anxiety or the metal itself weighed her down.


    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡± Purifier Everad growled meancingly from behind his masked helmet. The templar walked along casually. Though from where his hands were placed and how he always had his dominant foot ready to launch himself forward, Sophie suspected that he had just as much doubts as the rest of them.


    ¡°Aye. Too quiet. Keep your eyes peeled.¡± Captain Urden grumbled.


    Pushing forward another hallway, Sophie recognized the side corridor that led to where she had met Keely. Curious, she held up a fist to halt the group before motioning down the hall. Getting the gist, Barnes set up at the intersection while the other three pushed their way forward.


    Their boots and armour echoed down the hallway, the sound of her own thumping heart nearly deafening her as she walked. The ever growing sense of dread was interrupted by a soft clattering from ahead of them. As one, the three raised their weapons, steel now fully drawn in anticipation. Glancing behind her, she caught sight of Barnes readying himself as well, just in case.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The purifier motioned for her to move forward, gesturing that he had her covered. Annoyed at being volunteered without consultation, she nonetheless reassured herself that both the captain and templar were highly skilled combatants, they could keep the group safe. She inched forward, one cautious step at a time. Wanting to bait out the creature rather than be ambushed, she lightly tapped her sword against the stone walls, letting the metallic clanging carry down the hallway.


    In the distance, she could hear some faint shuffling in response to her blade. Dropping into a combat pose, she readied herself. Tapping the blade against the wall, this time more rhythmically. A few more clatters echoed in response, of which the others behind her also heard. Moving to investigate the noise, they got closer when some rocks started being moved. I don¡¯t like this. It feels too deliberate.


    Making a split second choice to engage or not, Sophie pulled back a little, holding her hand up to keep everyone, mostly herself, calm. Waiting for more movement but seeing nor hearing anything. Sophie took a chance that her instincts were right.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± She called out.


    Suddenly, a small pile of rubble collapsed into a big plum of dust and stone, making the entire party take a collective step back. From within the dust cloud, a terrified looking girl stumbled forward, having accidentally leaned too far forward in her hiding spot. Petrified, she froze on the spot as she looked at them. Only when both sides seem to register each other¡¯s humanoid features did shoulders begin to relax and breathing to happen once more.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The girl stammered.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes narrowed before widening in surprise. It¡¯s her! The girl guarding the door!


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Sophie.¡± She whispered softly.


    The girl flinched at the noise but paused her quivering, taking a brief moment to study her, in particular the distinctive elfin ears.


    ¡°A-ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Easy, easy. We¡¯re here to help.¡± Sophie held up her free hand.


    Behind her, the captain motioned for Barnes to come over. The crossbowman took care to scan the surroundings as he approached.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°They¡­ they came so fast¡­ shhh¡­¡± The girl unsteadily held a finger up to her lip, ¡°I-if you make too much noise, they¡¯ll here you¡­¡± she mumbled absently.


    Stars above, she needs help. Sophie nodded, gently moving close in an attempt to secure her.


    Lost in her own world, the girl barely cared as she began trembling once. Almost at the same time as she started, a distant shriek echoed from far down the corridor. The girl jumped towards Sophie, forcing her to defy her instinct to swing the sword against an attacking, allowing herself to tumble to the ground as the girl practically tackled her.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming¡­ it¡¯s coming¡­ it¡¯ll eat you, and you, and you, and you, and me. It¡¯ll eat, eat, and eat.¡±


    ¡°Easy now.¡± Captain Urden adopted a far more soothing voice, ¡°We¡¯re with the legion and the church, let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±


    The girl flicked her attention  up towards the captain with what looked to be hope in her eyes, a brief shimmer of clarity returning to her haunted gaze.


    ¡°Barnes.¡± Captain Urden hissed, ¡°Get her out of here and to the rally point.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The other legionnaire nodded before turning to Sophie with a silent plea.


    Scooting the girl off of her, Sophie got back to her feet and tried to coax the girl to follow the legionnaire, ¡°Go, it¡¯s safer outside. I promise. But do you know what happened to the others?¡±


    The girl shook her head, muttering the phrase, ¡°It ate them, it ate them.¡±


    Sophie hid her reaction, the gate churning news adding another damper to the already catastrophic day.


    ¡°Go, the legion will get you out.¡± Sophie repeated.


    ¡°Come on, miss. Let¡¯s get moving while the coast is clear.¡± Barnes added.


    With great reluctance, the girl finally started moving. She inched away, a small shuffle at a time, but she was following Barnes. Seeing that, the group shared a few glances of tempered relief. It was a small bright spot amidst the likely tragedy that had occurred here. But someone lived, and that was a small enough glimmer of hope that others would¡¯ve too.


    With their situation established, the remaining three continued onwards. The once discussion room that the frightened girl had guard was nothing more than a ruin. Upturned tables and chairs as someone had desperately tried to barricade themselves there. But with the still moist splotches of blood on the wall, Sophie could guess that whoever it was did not leave the room alive.


    ¡°The taint of demonic energy is getting stronger. We¡¯re on the right track.¡± The purifier informed them as they walked into another corridor.


    Purple and black pus now oozed from the walls, the remnants of the demon¡¯s secretions. Buried within the gelatinous globs, Sophie could occasionally see the mostly decayed bones of its victims. A few however, did not get properly digested and their fleshy visage only unnerved her even more.


    Before Sophie could take another step, the templar reached out and stopped her. His nearly silent movement despite his armour nearly making her shriek when his gauntlets grabbed her shoulders. The man raised a finger to indicate silence and readied his longsword.


    The captain took up the flanks alongside Sophie, the two now following the templar¡¯s lead. The purifier muttered something under his breath and Sophie felt a cool breeze brush past her. The templar¡¯s blade now glowed a dull yellow. Divine magic, like Mila¡¯s.


    His magic triggered something. Likely a reaction by the corruption as it sought to purge the offending mana. Shrieks, cries, and skittering echoed from down the hallway. The immune response had been triggered, and the corrupted guardians were approaching them.


    The first to round the corner was much like a zombie. A humanoid form twisted in unnatural ways, rushing towards its target with reckless abandon. Blackened veins that glowed ever slightly purple. Vines and other demonic flora twisting around it. Bursting at the seams in other places. The disjointed horror half sprinted, half shambled at them. An easy enough mark as the templar¡¯s holy blade cut through the creature like butter. The corrupted flesh sizzled away into nothingness as the mortal form was released from its struggle.


    More rounded the corner as the trio prepared for battle. But it was what came with these monsters that nearly made Sophie collapse. Skittering creatures, their tiny little limbs defiled by the corruption charged alongside the horde. Reforged from their diminutive forms by the taint, they moved just as quickly as their larger brethren. The sight of them shattered her will completely.


    Part human, part orc and part demon creatures snarled as misshapen teeth gnashed at them. They moved like a horde, circling their larger counterparts. Sophie closed her eyes, what had happened here was now firmly etched into her mind. It told her all that she needed to know. The makeshift nursery had been overrun. Not that she had expected anything else. But to have held or even cared for some of them, however awkwardly, mere hours again. She could not raise her hands again.


    Purifier Everad paused for a brief second before his templar instincts kicked it, slashing and crushing them into little pulps of fading corruption. The captain was much like Sophie, taken aback and frozen in place. He thankfully recovered quickly enough, muttering a small eulogy for the fallen.


    Neither of them asked for her, too concentrated on survival or understanding the ashen expression across her face. One of the critters managed to bypass the others, getting ready to lunge at her as she just watched. It looked eerily reminiscent of the one that she had held alongside Keely. Like most things tainted by instinct, the tainted critter let out an anguished cry as it prepared to leap at her. A cry that sounded far too close to a wail.


    Using a malformed leg, it shot towards Sophie, forcing her to react. She let out a mournful howl of her own as she raised her blade in its path and looked away, letting fate decide. Unable to adjust in time, she felt the weighty bump as it impaled itself. This felt wrong, it was wrong. Such innocence had no right being twisted in such a way. She kept her eyes closed and tried to ignore the pained flailing.


    The demon must go, she resolved, her determination gradually hardening once more. Such mockery of life cannot go unchallenged. Not in the Goddess¡¯s name, nor my conscience. As the flailing stopped, she gingerly opened her eyes. The two soldiers had made some progress, pushing deeping into the corrupted horde. The creature at the tip of the blade had stilled, its tiny face looking almost upset at having been denied the chance to live at all. Another part of it spoke of the agony such a being must¡¯ve felt at such horrific transformations. Stars above.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡± She whispered.


    With a heavy heart she thrusted her blade forward to shake off the critter. It left a small slathering of blood and demonic pus on the metal underneath. Her eyes glazed over the fallen critter, her breathing growing heavier as she tried to fight off her own unease.


    Ahead of her, the two soldiers fought on, having mostly cleared the hallway of the corrupted. Body parts and pieces littered the battleground. The vicious display unsettled her even more. Hells, so many¡­ she shuddered, Goddess¡­ Keely and the others¡­


    ¡°Adventurer, get up. We have to keep moving.¡± Captain Urden reached over for her.


    Sophie weakly accepted his help, letting the legionnaire pull her up to her feet.


    ¡°Grieve later. We have to keep moving.¡± He urged her.


    ¡°The captain is right. The demon gains more power the longer we tarry.¡± The purifier chimed in from the front. The templar dispatching the last of the corrupted that harried them.


    ¡°Right¡­ right.¡± Sophie mumbled. Goddess grant us strength.

 Act 8 Chapter 25: Battle of the Krenonian Arena

    ¡°... and so Gunmar kneeled. He opened his mouth and drew in a deep breath. His very being connected with the land itself. The dry, earthy soil. The calm, gentle wind. With his eyes closed, he bellowed out a prayer for the souls of the departed. Fine warriors, companions, and people alike. He had travelled far with their aid, and now they were gone.


    ¡°Gunmar,¡± Aurelia whispered beside him, ¡°I think he would¡¯ve been honored by this.¡±


    He nodded solemnly. Such was the price of his journey.Such was the price to be paid in blood. A transaction he had yet to complete.¡±


    - The Adventures of Gunmar and Aurelia: The Storms Of War, Chapter 15 - A Dream Unveiled


    <hr><hr>


    Death filled the halls. The victims, staff, guards, and even visitors alike were all taken and blended into a corrupted horde. Their will stripped from them as the demon plowed through almost any and all that stood in its path. Sophie only prayed that the other squads had found more survivors. For herself, the captain and the purifier. The girl from before had been the only one they could rescue. The rest, already too far gone.


    She had helped with dispatching a few of the corrupted. But her nerves kept stalling her whenever the smaller ones would skitter along, needing either the captain or the templar to eliminate them instead. Not that either of them complained. Their demeanor had immediately become one of understanding after a single phrase.


    ¡°I was here this morning helping out.¡±


    That was all she said. But that was all that was needed. No one had broached the subject afterwards.


    Together, they pushed deeper into the arena. The traces of corruption are growing more visible than before. Tiles cracked apart by demonic vines. Sap and pus are now actively still dripping and flowing from crevices in the roof and walls. Darkness hung heavy in the air as a thick blanket of taint had wrapped itself around the divine light cast by the templar.


    It spoke of ill omens. For the monster had gotten more powerful, more complacent. From the people that were here, the hundreds of them. All taken. It was a thought Sophie wished to foget but could not. These had been some of the hurt and most vulnerable. Those that were to be cared for. And now¡­ she let out a pained grunt, what a damned nightmare.


    Occasionally she could feel breaks in the corruption. Places where the monster nor the corrupted had yet to venture. In those oases of calm, she felt even worse knowing that most did not make it.


    A dull thud in the distance had caught the groups attention, the three reforming their combat formations. A triangle with the two armoured soldiers in the front and Sophie in the back.


    Making their way down another corridor and one closer to the source of the sound, they finally heard it. Inhuman shrieking like the other parts of the monster back out in the square. It¡¯s close.


    ¡°Be ready,¡± The templar growled.


    The other two silently affirmed his instructions. The group tightened their formation as they pushed forward more rapidly than before. If there was to be any hope of protecting whoever might still be hiding within the Arena, the monster needed to be felled, whatever the cost.


    Damn that Arnold for not stopping this earlier. Sophie cursed the man, to think that you could¡¯ve stopped all this from happening. Fucker. Her hands tightened around the hilt of her sword. It was heavy, weighty, and still unsteady in her hand. But now it had a purpose, to purge the evil that was the demon.


    A terrifying shriek echoed throughout the Arena. So shrill and loud that the three had to protect their ears lest they suffered deafening damage. The sound prompted more of the corrupted all across the Arena to join in the call. The psionic wail so great that Sophie felt as if someone had pierced a spear into her mind. Yet it was a reassuring sound, in a way. For she recognised the monster¡¯s noise. It was one it made when it was being attacked and in pain. One of the others must¡¯ve gotten into a fight.


    Coming to the same conclusion, the templar looked over and examined her expression before nodding. They would need to move fast. While she was certain that both the Inquisitor and the other templar could hold their own, there was no telling what happened considering the monster had already corrupted most of the people here. There has to be survivors elsewhere in the Arena, right? Surely it hasn¡¯t been everywhere.


    The trio rushed through more hallways as they cut through small groups of the corrupted. Only when they got closer to the large doors that lead to the arena¡¯s pit. Nearing it, they could see clear signs of battle. Scorched walls, burnt accursed flesh, and blooded giblets still lay unconsumed. It must¡¯ve been pressured enough that it couldn¡¯t just absorb everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the pit then.¡± Sophie muttered her thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Aye. Which means either it followed the food or was trying to establish a lair for itself. Neither of which are good, I might add.¡± Purifier Everad informed the two.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to work.¡± Captain Urden forged ahead.


    The templar joined him and Sophie once again led the rear. Bracing themselves against the large double doors, they pushed it open and emerged into a warzone.


    The Arena¡¯s Trinity guards had tried to make a last stand and failed. The destroyed doorway on the far side and half standing barricades reflecting their final fates. Taking up the mantle however, the other two squads were already engaged with the creature. A towering monstrosity that reached heights that dwarfed its pursuers, almost half as tall as the arena itself. A plethora of bodies and bone jutted out of it, the fusion process far less smooth as the ones outside the arena had been. Scattered across the pit floor were dozens of now dispatched corrupted. Their malformed bodies offered a horrifying addtion to the pus and blood that now dyed the arena floor.


    Two of the legionnaires had already fallen in battle, their bodies impaled by bone spears from a failed assault. Another was nursing their wounds as two more fought a running battle against several of the corrupted. The other templar unleashed their divine assault on the demon as Korvin stood atop some steps, chanting and deep in concentration.


    ¡°Combat formations, for the Argent Curia! For the Goddess!¡± Purifier Everad roared and charged head first to join his fellow templar.


    ¡°For the Goddess!¡± Purifier Razlin answered as they dodged a deluge of pus excreted by the demon.


    Their dull silver armor seemed to shine brighter than ever against the backdrop of the demon. Each clank and clash was carefully thought out as the templars hacked and slashed at tendrils and projectiles thrown at them. To Sophie, it was like watching an intricate dance, one in which she played no part in.


    ¡°Snap out of it. The mana core. Where is it?¡± Captain Urden shook her shoulder.


    ¡°Ah¡­ uhh¡­.¡± Sophie frowned and tried to empty her thoughts.


    In a sea of miasma, she could barely feel the pulses of energy emanating from it. Only the corrupted influence of the taint. Then she saw it. But unlike before, this time the greatest disturbance came from near the ground.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°The¡­ ground?¡± She mumbled, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before she could open her eyes, she felt her body almost crumple as the captain tackled her out of the way of a tendril slamming down. Startled, she opened her eyes to find the demon glaring over at her with a few of its heads. It had sensed the intrusion, and though this was a different fragment of the creature, it remembered her.


    All of a sudden, it reared back, pulling itself to almost stand with its plethora of legs, arms and bodies outstretched. Like a giant net, it descended upon the combatants. Everad jumped out of the way as it crashed back to the ground, unleashing a wave of blood and bone as flesh broke and pustules burst from the impact. The other templar was not as lucky, their battered form crumpled into a pile of armor and guts all that remained from the stomp.


    ¡°For the Goddess!¡± Everad roared in a fury and charged back in.


    A streak of golden light sliced through a chunk of the creature¡¯s upper heads. Sophie tracing the source to the Inquisitor on the stands. Korvin had with him a strange square shaped device, likely powered by arcane energy that had delivered the blow. Catching her eye, she beckoned for her to come over.


    Sophie tapped the captain¡¯s shoulder and gestured towards the inquisitor, the man looking torn between joining his comrades and getting more information about the situation at hand. Seeing his conflict, Sophie pointed to his troopers before taking off. The captain did the same as he headed directly into the fray.


    ¡°Glad to see you could join us,¡± Korvin greeted her casually.


    Ignoring him, Sophie motioned towards the ground beneath the creature, ¡°Mana core. Under it, I think.¡±


    Korvin nodded, his frown deepening, ¡°I suspected as much,¡± He informed her, ¡°It came here for food and material. I believe it is attempting to create an artificial pathway into the deadlands through a great expense in lives. The mana core must¡¯ve been planted there to act as the primary catalyst.¡± He stated callously.


    Sophie bit back her desire to berate his coldness towards the victims. So many who had suffered so much are gone, just like that. And he didn¡¯t even seem to care.


    ¡°It¡¯s reached class three in terms of strength of demonic energy. Powerful but not out of the ordinary. However,¡± He paused and brushed at the air around them, ¡°the detonation of a mana bomb seemed to have supercharged the creature. What it is now is questionable. Class¡­ whatever, now¡¯s no time for a lecture. The important thing is, the mana core must go, or we¡¯ll have an army of demons upon us soon enough. Ah, and remember. That crystal I gave you. Infuse it with some corrupted mana so that we may study it. It would seem new countermeasures might be needed.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Sophie half heartedly grunted. They needed to stop the monster, that was true. But she still felt ill at ease in trying to imbue something with the taint. It needed to be eradicated, not contained.


    Noticing her still around he pointed towards the monster. ¡°Go help the others. I¡¯ll try to weaken it however I can.¡±


    He pressed his hands against the device as he began chanting another spell.


    Seeing the others still giving it their all, she turned back and scrambled back into the fray. She glanced up at the demon, the creature¡¯s many faces all contorted with rage and agony in equal measure. Amongst them however, she spotted one more recognizable than the others. Watchman Baxter had seemed a kind soul despite being a Trinite. Whether he had fled or stood his ground, Sophie did not know. Only that like the others, she needed to put an end to his tortured existence.


    Resolved. She pressed forward. She needed to get to the mana core.


    The monster flailed against Everad, the templar deftly dodging before retorting with a vicious swing, slicing one tendril clean off with his holy blade. The demon roared in fury, launching a salvo of attacks and allowed Captain Urden to carve into its side with his blade. Though the damage was minimal in comparison, it was even to make the demon switch focus again.


    A corrupted lunged at Sophie, momentarily startling her and disarming her. She ducked as it swung at her, the corrupted beast¡¯s gangly arms looked sharper than usual, its bones twisting into a blade like appendage. But despite the corrupted muscles bulging out of its skin, she also noticed how frail its bone structure looked, Sophie had an idea. Recovering from the attack, she turned on her heel and shoulder charged the creature with all her might. Slamming into it, she could feel it¡¯s bones cracking and snapping.


    With it staggered and recovering, she kicked its body a few times as she lunged for her blade. Despite being unwieldy, the weight proved to be an advantage as she lifted it and brought it down upon the creature. Gravity assisted her and she bisected the creature straight through the middle, the corrupted letting out a final gurgle before groaning its last.


    Sophie finally caught sight of an opening as the demon tried to slap the captain with its tendrils. It allowed the templar to take out another tendril which primpted the creature to immediately spin to face the more pressing threat.


    She broke into a sprint with the blade in her hand. She needed to get the core to stop the demon. To relieve the pressure off of her allies and to protect the city. A lone tendril stood in her way and she threw her weight into the swing, wedging the blade halfway through the appendage as the nearby heads let out a pained shriek.


    ¡°Eat shit, asshole!¡± Templar Everad taunted as he threw a spell at the creature¡¯s main body before cutting into it once more, keeping the attention off of Sophie.


    A crackling bolt of light slammed into the demon, blowing open another chunk of its body and eliciting another pained squeal from the demon. Captain Urden noticed her advance and performed his own maneuver to divert attention, jabbing at stray tendrils to annoy it enough that it would pay attention.


    With its attention drawn away, Sophie was almost repelled by the foul smell of rot and sulfur. Unlike the other fragments, this one seemed to have tried to devour a plethora of corpses alongside living victims. The corruption enhancing the natural degradation of the body.


    But the pulse guided her, only a mound of demonflesh remained between her and the buried mana core. She gulped and nearly gagged at the thought. Clenching and unclenching her hands, she got ready to rip and tear. This is too easy. I don¡¯t like this.


    ¡°H¡­e¡­l¡­p¡­ me¡­¡± Something croaked above her.


    Momentarily distracted, she looked up to find that the creature was looming over her. She had fallen into a trap. But instead of attacking, an unnerving wall of eyes and faces looked down at her. One in particular being forced to the surface as skin broke and blackened pus spilled out beside her, trickling down the side of the creature.


    ¡°So¡­phi¡­e...¡± Keely¡¯s misshapen jaw managed to groan.


    Unsure of what to do, Sophie tried to back away only to flinch as the demon¡¯s entire form descended onto her. Instead of squishing her like it did the other templar, it used a wall of bodies to act as a prison, trapping her almost directly next to where she had to go. She remained frozen as she searched for a way out. But unlike before, the monster only half-heartedly responded to the others. It was almost as if it had wanted to draw her in. More than a trap, this feels like it was ordered to do this. And this¡­ she found enough willpower to meet the head that appeared almost stitched onto the creature.


    ¡°He¡­ l... p¡­ end¡­¡± Keely¡¯s desperate voice called out.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t speak, only stare at the twisted remains of the girl as the demon simply loomed over her without attacking.


    ¡°A¡­li¡­ve? Nu¡­rsry¡­¡±


    Ahh¡­ oh Goddess¡­ What did it do to you? Sophie could only continue to take in the stomach churning sight, still too stunned to react.


    ¡°S-s-s¡­ rrry. L-l-...oud! Lou-rrargh!¡± Keely¡¯s face contorted in pain.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know if it was truly her friend or a hallucination by the corruption. But before she could reply, her friend¡¯s face swelled up and abruptly ruptured into two, showering Sophie with a mixture of her remains and demon blood.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Sopihe unwittingly shrieked. Her own hands wrapping themselves around her protectively, the viscera feeling both warm yet cold at the same time. It...Keely...


    Around Keely, a dozen other heads and bodies twisted before exploding or tearing into themselves. Their rapid demise unleashed a small sea of gore that surrounded her, bathing her in black and red as the taint began seeping into her very being. Like a thousand needles each piercing her skin as it tried to subsume her whole.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She cried out as her muscles seemed to lock up on their own, tensing up unreasonably until everything seemed to be paralyzed. It was an agony so intense that her willpower momentarily faltered, but that was all it needed for the pain to seize control of her remaining nerves.


    Unable to control itself, she fell backwards onto the ground, splashing onto the pool of black and red below. She twitched as she felt a dark presence trying to invade her. Sophia had been right, her mind was too open. And only now did she understand the dangers of such a thing. Something was boring into her, digging through what meagre defenses there were and seizing control. Enveloped in the demon¡¯s cocoon. There was little room for doubt at who had returned in earnest, Arantos.


    ¡°Right where you need to be.¡±


    Her twitching became outright convulsions as she was dragged into a new battlefield, one far beyond the waking world. She was conscious, yet she was also not. It was taking control, and there was nothing she could do.

 Act 8 Chapter 26: A Frozen Nightmare

    ¡°Psionic or psychic energy is simultaneously a well understood but equally mysterious phenomenon in the realm of magick studies. To boil it down to its essence, is the application of mana manipulation which disrupts the cognitive functions of a target. For most beings, this results in temporary amnesia, confusion, or even loss of motor functions. For beings resistant to such effects (of which we have no way of determining beyond higher brain functions i.e beings above our statute or powerful individuals possessing a strong will) they might experience lightheadedness, nausea, minor bouts of anxiety.¡±


    - Magister Klaudia Wittman, Mage Circle of The Pale Star, ¡°Treatise On Arcane Processes and Formulas - Section: Psionic and Psychic Explainations of Arcane Power"


    <hr><hr>


    The cold frost nipped at her skin like a bed of spikes. Each brush of the frigid air made her very hairs stand on end as she shivered. Her breath floated in front of her, under the din of a pale blue sky. Flakes of frost danced past her eyes, a few even landing on her skin, little perfectly formed flakes turning into globlues of water.


    Sophie¡¯s fingers touched the snow she lay on and her body finally shot to life with a start. She pushed herself into a sitting position then promptly leaned over her sides and dry heaved. She nearly lay back down from the displeasure of her stomach but nothing exited her mouth. Just the cold, dry air that continued to taunt her.


    As she slowly caught her breath and regained some small amount of composure, her ears twitched. Beyond the howling of the wind and the hurried dance of the snow, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. When she looked around, she saw no signs of life either. An eerie sensation washed over her as she forced herself up from the ground. Taking an awkward step forward, she found nothing amiss. Nothing besides the snow that sank underneath her boot.


    More disconcerting, she found no traces of anything beyond the white maw that greeted her. No trees, no corpses, no sign of anything beyond more snow. Making one last attempt to scan her surroundings, she came to an unfortunate conclusion. She had no idea where she was. The only thing she knew was that the false God Arantos had attacked her senses, likely having dragged her somewhere mentally.


    Rebuilding her own resolve, she tried one last tactic and pinched herself, as if the cold wasn¡¯t enough. To her disappointment, she felt the pinch but nothing changed. No sudden awakening, no rousing from a deep sleep. She shivered a little before watching her own foggy breath dispersing in the air. Damn.


    Continuing to plod forwards, she endured the harsh snow. What was once a just beyond gentle snowfall had slowly increased in severity until the wind whipped against her exposed skin. She tried to swallow some saliva but found her mouth quickly drying from the frost.


    Her foot suddenly broke apart more snow underneath than she thought and her eyes widened. With little time to prepare, her legs buckled and she fell.


    Snow, ice and coldness enveloped her. Buffs of snow flying into her face and up her nose. Her armor barely helped as she continued tumbling. Pain, aches, and more chills wracked her body as the flurry of white blinded her. She had lost all sense of direction, unsure if she was sliding, falling, rolling, or whether she was sideways or upside down.


    A sharp pain shot through her skull as she felt herself coming to a halt. She almost let out a groan when a wave of loosened snow collapsed onto her, most ending up in her mouth as she started to choke. Clawing for air, she began panicking until she felt the slightly loosened leathers that she wore. Uncaring of any consequences, she violently yanked it around her head so that she was covered and then forced her fingers into her mouth in an attempt to vomit out what blocked her airways.


    As snow and puke flowed out, she quickly maneuvered past the splotch and discarded her armor, using it as both a marker for where she had been and to avoid getting dirtier than she was. Colder and weaker than before, she needed to establish where she was and tried to climb out of the snowdrift that she had fallen into.


    Letting out a tired gasp, she didn¡¯t when she had dug her way out. Only that it felt even more chilly than before. For the frost now bit into her bones and were slowly overwhelming her senses.


    Then she saw it. A color besides white. A blackened greyish plume of smoke. She didn''t know what it was or even where it was. Only that she was freezing and smoke likely meant something burning. Whether it was embers or a bonfire. She now had a goal and a direction. Still seemingly alive, she took a few hasty breaths before setting off. Most definitely a trap. But what choice do I have? Onwards it is.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°It is what¡¯s left.¡± The unpleasant whisper entered her ears.


    She let out a low growl. In spite of the shivering, the echoes of the false God angered her on an instinctual level. She couldn¡¯t help but share the entity¡¯s distaste for this being.


    Yet it had brought her to the land of her nightmares. And evidently a place where it had seen. For she recognised the ruins. The burned down church, the ruined houses and buildings. It was the place in which she had died a hundred times and watched others suffer just as much.


    But it was different. There were no mutated demons and creatuers. No jagged limbed monstrosities prowling the street. No guards, no humans, no screams of help or even a whimper. Just a thick blanket of snow and buildings in a greater state of disrepair than even during the siege of her memories. It was sobering, even, to see the place her friend had called home and likely already put behind her. A place filled with suffering and loss. Empty.


    It was eerily tranquil beyond the whistling of the wind. A desolate land with nary a soul left, good or ill. The aftermath of what she had seen all those times.


    ¡°Your memories. Filled with this place. A false construct for a false puppet. Look. Look upon and see the results of your struggles. Of the Void¡¯s promise. Nothing.¡±


    Arantos¡¯s rumbling sent terrific aches rocking her mind. It was like a monster that tore at her soul just to simply make her understand. At least it gave her an idea of what was happening. It¡¯s using my memories to show me something. She thought to herself.


    She ran her hands against the stone rubble. Must¡¯ve been decades, considering Mila was just a kid then. She sighed, stars above.


    Unlike with It, she couldn¡¯t see a physical representation of the Death God¡¯s anywhere around her. Though she chalked this up to mostly being an invasion of her thoughts rather than an outright confrontation. Ugh, right, the demon. Need to get back. The mana core.


    ¡°This place. It appears often in echoes of your mind.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He¡¯s not even hiding that he¡¯s poking in places he has no right too.


    She didn¡¯t know a God could snicker. But the intense pain that nearly made her double over was proof enough that it was a question she didn¡¯t need answered. She scratched at her scalp in an attempt to lessen the pain but to no avail.


    ¡°When my worshippers found this place. It is, as you see, a ruin. An echo of a failed promise.¡±


    Though she initially dismissed him. She paused as the words rang around in her mind. Found this place?


    ¡°What do you mean, found this place?¡± Sophie hesitantly asked, her ragged breathing interspersed by chatting teeth.


    She felt the surge of power radiating inside her as the false God was evidently intrigued at her question. It practically pried open her mind before settling for what she felt was a shrug. His response made her violently ill and she attempted to throw up once more to little effect.


    ¡°As I said. A ruin, you impudent puppet. Had I known of its significance to you and the devourer, I¡¯d had destroyed it myself.¡±


    Sophie snarled and settled for a frown. She tried her best to massage her aching temples and remained silent. Talking directly to Arantos was liable to liquify her brain, or so she felt by the stinging headache. Leaning against a wall for support, she took a few seconds to catch her breath.


    Her sweat practically froze onto her arms and forehead and it only added to her irritation. But the false God had mentioned the town. This was in fact Mila¡¯s town, only a decade and a few years into the future. And he had passed by. But clearly he saw something that intrigued him. Otherwise why the hells would he put me here of all places.


    Whatever reason he had to bring her here, she wasn¡¯t getting out that easily. But she felt a strange sense of nostalgia and confidence. Whether it was from the countless times trying to fight, escape, flee, or save whoever she could. She had a decent layout of the town in the back of her mind. She let out a defeated sigh and pushed herself off a ruined wall. Might as well see if I can find anything useful here. Maybe a trace of the void to get me out of this damned mess.


    <hr><hr>


    Outside Krenonian Arena, Arteria


    ¡°Take a squad to assist the injured.¡± Inquisitor Cross commanded.


    The templar knight commander shot the inquisitor a snappy salute before turning to face his men.


    ¡°Alright lads, this way. Secure this area, rest of you on me.¡± Knight Commander Rosenfeld barked.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Came the reply.


    Mila motioned her approval as Inquisitors Cross and Hunter Dunley did the same. The Knight Commander quickly delegating a few younger templars to aid the wounded around them.


    Sophie¡¯s runner had reached the church rambling about demon attacks and a mad elf. She guessed Sophie was the second part. As for the demons, she didn¡¯t need much prompting to jump into action. She was merely lucky that a priest was attending to her in the cathedral''s nave. The pews had been converted to a makeshift hospital given the extent of casualties trickling in from the mana bomb.


    Hanabi and herself were resting when the soldier entered the church in a confused panic, babbling to a nearby priest. Catching only a few words but seeing how the priest immediately called for the templars had both of them back onto their feet despite Mila¡¯s exhaustion. With the majority of templars, inquisitors and witch hunters already sent out to secure the rest of Arteria, the handful that remained were quickly scrambled into a strike force and sent with whatever guard contingent the arch bishop could muster.


    Gathering more soldiers along the way, command was divided between templars, inquisitors and the sole witch hunter still inside the cathedral at the time. Over fifty odd soldiers marched themselves down the city streets of Arteria, racing for wherever the demon might be. For the people of the Astral Church, it was their duty to purge this evil.


    For Mila, it was a terrifying reminder of why her devotion had never faltered in all her years of training. She had seen the demonic threat first hand and knew the true danger they posed. Of why the Dark Tide had been such a brutal era of Cyndralian history. How they had begun growing in strength with this extended peace since the late second era.


    And now they¡¯re coming back.


    ¡°Inquisitor Lyudmila, you¡¯ve dealt with demons before?¡± Witch Hunter Dunley asked.


    ¡°A few times. Low level though. Nothing strong enough to breach wards.¡± Mila anwsered.


    ¡°Hmm. I must confess, that isn''t very promising for the current situation.¡± The witch hunter mused. Wearing heavier armor than the inquisitors, he still sported blackened leathers underneath but was augmented with a metallic breastplate brimming with enchantment. Unlike the Inquisition, the witch hunters, though secretive, had a far more combat orientated role that separated them from the politicking that the others had to deal with. Their mission was far more simple. Locate the heretics, and annihilate with the full backing of the church.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Mila grunted.


    The assault force now stood before the Krenonian Arena. The battle-scarred facade and few scattered soldiers tending to survivors. It was an discomforting sight to see the molty group gathered outside the arena. A few extra Trinity guardsmen mixed with legionnaires and a stray templar having establised a perimeter and triage center.


    Mila also spotted a somewhat familiar looking girl being tended to by a clover legionnaire. Leaving the other command staff to take stock of the situation, she walked over and was greeted by a terrified girl shivering in place. Taking tender steps forward, she knelt over the two as the legionnaire quietly acknowledged her with a quick nod of his head. His armor letting out soft clanks as he walked away with a crossbow slung across his back.


    ¡°Hey¡­ are you¡­?¡± Mila whispered.


    The girl¡¯s eyes darted up to Mila, her jittering only growing with every motion.


    ¡°Are you alright-¡±


    ¡°Inside. They went inside. To be devoured. Eaten. Swallowed.¡± The girl babbled.


    Before Mila could get her bearing, the girl started thrashing about, making Mila recoil. The legionnaire quickly returned to the girl¡¯s side, trying his best to calm her down. When she had stilled somewhat, he motioned for Mila to follow and they stood off to the side.


    ¡°Glad to see you, your uhh, your ladyship. She''s still a little frazzled. As for the rest of us, we¡¯re the ones told to manage the survivors.¡± He spoke as he flashed a quick salute.


    ¡°Likewise. But spare the pleasantries, soldier. What happened here?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Demons, lady inquisitor. A squad of us alongside another inquisitor and an adventurer came here to chase it down. I suspect the majority of the others are still inside fighting.¡± He answered.


    An adventurer? That has to be Sophie. The other Inquisitor though¡­ who is assigned to this sector? Mila frowned but shook her head, no time for idle speculation.


    ¡°Very well, continue tending to the wounded.¡± Mila informed him before turning towards the others in the strike force, ¡°Sir Cross! Sir Dunley! There¡¯s another Inquisitor already inside and some troopers. The demon¡¯s likely trapped inside. We have to move in!¡±


    The two officers barked some commands to the guards and templars with them. Hearing the commotion, Rosenfeld quickly returned and began reorgainizing the templar contingent under his command. With one squad left outside to help the survivors, the combined force hurriedly made entry into the arena, Mila running up to follow.


    By the fallen arena doorway, Hanabi waited for her to catch up, offering a small smile as she approached before cracking her knuckles. Mila couldn¡¯t help but grin a little at the sight. On some levels it felt almost like Hanabi was just here for the sake of being around. But on the other, her presence offered a friendlier, more casual appearance than the other church staff or soldiers. She reminded her a little of Sergeant Wilde back when they served in Melton. Despite the templar operating in an official capacity, he was by far the more human one between the two. Goddess¡­ that feels like a long time ago, huh? Hope you¡¯re doing alright with Von Krantz, old bastard.


    Mila patted Hanabi on the back to signal for her to move forward. They¡¯d already seen some of what the demon had done on their way here. They couldn¡¯t allow it to live for a second longer. Goddess guide my hand and smite the foul beast.

 Act 8 Chapter 27: The Reinforcements

    ¡°To touch upon the borderlands in which material and immaterial collide is an act of folly in and of itself. Think of the different types of mana as like different parts of a sea. The material plane¡¯s mana is like the top layer of the ocean, clear, easy to access. Then there is the immaterial world; dark, dangerous, and practically impossible to access and approaching our understandings as very much the limit of arcane energy. Then there is the border. The region that separates the two which is murky, foreboding, and acts as a filter for those worthy of passing through.¡±


    - Magos Klaudia Wittman, Mage Circle of The Pale Star, ¡°Treatise On Arcane Processes and Formulas - Section: Types of Mana and Arcane Energies¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Ruined Village, Snowfields


    Sophie sat atop a piece of fallen stonework, staring into the white abyss beyond. Most of the church had long since been destroyed or fallen from time¡¯s tireless hands. But the priest''s quarters at least had parts of a roof and some walls over it. Though it did little to prevent her from shivering or to block out the cold. At least the wind isn¡¯t trying to send me flying.


    Here, under the shadow of the fallen church, she found a few timeworn remnants that still littered the area. From the head priest¡¯s sword cruelly embedded near the steps of the church as a sign. To the collapsed rubble and pieces of rotted wardrobe that a far younger Mila had hidden under as her family was slain.


    She still remembered their faces as they died. The fear, the courage, the pain. Emotions that she felt far more often than she¡¯d liked. Yet she had done little to disturb the silent peace that now lingered upon this land. For she could barely separate a construct of the false God¡¯s mind or memories of her own that had been distorted.


    She did wonder about why Mila had been the focal point for the Entity¡¯s limbo world. Why she had been pulled back to his place so often. She could at least hazard a guess and suspect that Mila will eventually become one of the Goddess¡¯s high pantheon¡¯s chosen champions. At least with someone like Eva, the connection was pretty clear. Her mistress was an outlander and one who could see fragments of the Entity always lingering about Sophie. Fragments that she couldn¡¯t even see herself.


    Though she supposed that at the end of the day, both Mila and her mistress were likely destined for greater things. After all, Eva was busy leading saints whilst Mila had become one of the youngest inquisitors in the church. A child of the court and a child of the Goddess.


    Sophie could feel her eyes drooping a little as the cold continued to seize what little warmth she had gained. She watched her breath fade into a steamy nothingness. Her muscles twitched with tiredness as the snow continued unabated. She rubbed her hands against her shoulder, the motion doing little beyond making her more tired.


    She wanted to keep searching. To continue pushing deeper into the village. But with the constant buzzing of Arantos in her head and the deepening snow, there was little focus to be had. Alongside the fatigue she felt, all she could do was let out a sigh.


    But what¡¯s Arantos hoping to find here? She mused. He certainly thinks there¡¯s something here. But¡­ what?


    Another part of her wanted to just stop and surrender the whole idea entirely. To simply sit here until the cold finally took her. After all, if she did find something of note, she was more than certain Arantos would figure it out no matter how well she tried to keep it to herself. She needed to rid herself of a God, but the question was how to do that. She could barely see anything beyond snow in the ruined town and wasn¡¯t quite desperate enough to dig through the snow just yet.


    Think, fool, think.


    <hr><hr>


    Krenonian Arena, Arteria


    The devastation within the arena was complete. Mila felt deeply uneasy. Demons were killers, the bodies of the dead used to feed their fodder and lower ranked brethern. For something of this scale to have punched through the arena, she suspected something more malevolent going on.


    It didn¡¯t help that she had walked through these very halls with Sophie and Hanabi mere hours ago. Even the former saintess looked a little sickly at the implications that this disaster brought with them. The only other emotion that Mila could sense from her companion was a simmering rage that was slowly building up. One that she very much shared. First the demons will be purged. Then whatever bastards caused this.


    A small commotion up ahead dragged her out of her thoughts. Hanabi readied her fists and Mila her blade, the two alongside the squadron of soldiers beside them ready for a fight. The two traded a glance before they caught sight of one of the templars beckoning them over. Moving forward, they found themselves at an intersection between a few of the arena¡¯s corridors, joined with Knight Commander Rosenfeld and Witch Hunter Dunley¡¯s contingent.


    Seeing them, Mila felt a small sense of relief. As a large group, they would prove to be more than a match for most demons. Her relief however, was soon shattered as she noticed a more rag-tag looking group beside them. A familiar face from her time spent at the Adventurers Guild alongside Sophie.


    ¡°Praise the Goddess! That¡¯s most of everyone I believe.¡± Arnold grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯d mean we have about as much as we started with, though we still have no idea where Lord Cross¡¯s group is.¡± Rosenfeld answers the adventurer.


    ¡°Good news then, that is.¡± He acknowledged the templar before turning towards Mila, ¡°Good to see you again. Though this is markedly different from just being an adventurer.¡±


    She scowled, her face tightening as she clicked her tongue, ¡°Save the glibness for after we¡¯re done. Though I don¡¯t mind the help. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who warned Sophie and passed a message to one of the bishops. Though given how much we all seem to be scrambling, I suppose they must¡¯ve dismissed it, huh?¡±


    That made Mila feel even more uneasy. He knew?!


    ¡°Now, now. Whatever it is can probably wait. The demon¡¯s stuck in the arena pit and some of your people are already fighting. We just wanted to wait for help for now. Wait for professionals, so to speak.¡± He carefully enunciated his words.


    ¡°And we appreciate it. But now that we have a sizable force, I believe we should assist as soon as possible. No sense waiting around while people are fighting with their lives on the line.¡± Rosenfeld urged the group.


    Seeing the sensibility of the proposition, Mila nodded and glanced at Arnold, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Thirty odd soldiers and templars followed a dozen or so adventurers through the arena. They made their way past more obvious signs of combat. The halls decorated with the corpses of unholy things cut into pieces and partially incinerated by a previous combat party. Add to that the lack of human bodies and already dried blood, it was almost exceedingly good news on a day like this. It meant the monsters died before the adventurers got here, and that whoever killed them suffered no casualties before moving onwards. I¡¯d bet that was Sophie and the other Inquisitor¡¯s group.


    A thunderous explosion shook the arena, shaking loose a layer of dust and pebbles that coated the ceiling. The group collectively ducked for a moment, shield bearing templars raising their shields to cover whomever they could in case of a collapse. Mila held her breath as Hanabi also waited beside her.


    ¡°That comes from where we¡¯re heading, come on!¡± Arnold shouted with a renewed sense of urgency.


    Seeing his genial facade slip, Mila hurriedly got the people around her up. He¡¯s being serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move it! Move!¡± Rosenfeld called out from somewhere.


    The group resumed their march forward, their pace picking up at the thought of their being survivors needing a rescue. It also meant that the demon was likely still alive somewhere. A foe that Mila was not keen on encountering.


    Reaching the last set of doors to the arena¡¯s pit, they could clearly hear the sounds of yelling and spells being thrown at something. Having ducked inside the arena, the strike force also found two heavily injured legionnaires. One having been badly wounded and the other tending to his own wounds.


    Seeing their approach, the mostly concious one merely nodded before glancing at the doorway.


    ¡°Big fucker.¡±


    Was all he said. But it was enough.


    ¡°Templars. When we enter, we surrounded and eliminate whatever threats there are. Cast spells when needed, and stay next to your battle brothers. Together, we shall bring the light of the Goddess to her accursed foe.¡± Rosenfeld rallied his men.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°For the Goddess.¡±


    The templars echoed. Though this time, it was far more muted, less emotional. Whatever fight lay ahead would be a challenge given the trail of destruction they¡¯d already seen. The templars were under no illusion about an easy foe.


    The remaining city guards divided themselves between Mila and Dunley. The witch hunter passed out a few enchanted bolts to the guardsmen armed with crossbows. While Mila stotically stared at her contingent. They would join the templars in the melee, keeping the lesser foes off their silver brethern. But given their likely inexperience fighting horrors or demons, Mila wasn¡¯t willing to fool them with false hopes of glory. It would likely be a bloody fight, that much she knew. And as someone who had led many to their deaths, a burden that she would have to bear once more.


    Hanabi and the adventurers were perhaps the most relaxed of the group. For Arnold and his hired help, whatever was happening seemed at least in accordance to some yet unrevealed plan of theirs, that much she could feel. Thankfully for her own sanity, the ex-saintess seemed surprisingly calm, unlike her own mental state. She admired how calm Hanabi was, given the shock they had all faced during the initial mana bomb explosion.


    With a few more furtive nods and glances, the strike force pushed open the doors and surged forth.


    Mila¡¯s eyes instantly landed upon the demon. It was a monstrosity whose apperance tapped far too deeply into her mind. Mishapen heads, body parts, and hideous claw-like appendages dashing about the place. Perhaps the only comfort she found in seeing the creature was the half a dozen or so holes that had been seared through it, likely the result of magical spells and the explosion that had shaken the arena.


    Beneath and around it, a swirling maelstrom of unsettling purplish fog gathered, within which dozens if not hundreds of demonically corrupted beings battered against a quickly failing divine shield. The glowing dome housed what looked to be the last survivors of the first scout force including the errant inquisitor currently maintaing the protective bubble. Inside, a few guards and a templar cut at whatever approached, their wild swings giving off a hint of desperation from bodies reaching sheer exhaustion.


    ¡°By the hells.¡± One of the nearby soldiers muttered.


    ¡°Templars! Today, an evil plagues Arteria! One which will face the judgement of our Goddess and in which we shall be the executors of her will. Forward! Cleanse the unclean! Purge the demons! In the name of the Stars!¡± Rosenfeld roared.


    ¡°For the heavens and the stars!¡± The templars chanted in return.


    ¡°Dunley, Lyudmila. Relieve the survivors. We¡¯ll try to fell the beast and if not, buy all of us some more time. Go!¡± The knight commander ordered.


    ¡°On it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The two replied as they watched the knight commander charge alongside his men.


    Like a small boulder made of silver, the templars crashed into the horde of corrupted and had begun cleaving their way through them. The sheer weight of the templar assault seemed to make the entire horde recoil when they coiled. Even the demonic entities assaulting the divine shield paused in their attacks, the flickering of the dome growing more infrequent. The demon itself let out a monstrous roar and reached for the sky, as if yearning for all of the sky above it.


    ¡°Dunley, supporting fire from here. Cover both flanks!¡± Mila yelled, ¡°Sergeant! On me! For the Goddess! For Arteria!¡±


    She turned to the guards around her and raised her blade, pointing it forward before leading the charge.


    ¡°For Arteria!¡± The bluecloaks and legionnaires cried out as they joined her. Unike the templars, her group pushed alongside the flanks, aiming directly to relieve the beleaguered survivors currently holding out. Hanabi rushed forward alongside her, the girl evidently having taken hygiene and the possibility of demonic corruption more seriously, opting to use a bladed weapon besides simply punching her enemy.


    With a ferocious swing, she hacked into the first corrupted she saw. The creature¡¯s twisted humanoid form gave out and simply collapsed as she cut into the head until it was lopped off. Another tried to pounce at her but Hanabi¡¯s timely jab stopped it in its tracks. It was another reminder of the differences between those born within the world and outlanders. In that one jab, Hanabi barely looked like she was exerting herself as she practically carved a hole out of the corrupted¡¯s chest.


    The guards around her descended upon the creatures in their way and the melee begun in earnest. Swords and pikes sliced and stabbed into the horde, roughly cutting their way towards the survivors.


    ¡°Besdiore Omuille Heinaotus Helaotux.¡± Mila chanted.


    From around her, a brilliant divine shield around her erupted. But as it began to form she could feel the demonic taint in the air. It tried to choke her spell out and she gasped out loud at the sudden resistance she felt.


    ¡°Hold tight.¡± Hanabi whispered beside her. The ex-saintess held onto Mila¡¯s arm while fending off the corrupted with her sword arm.


    For a split second Mila saw a twinkle of someone else. A reminder of the sacrifices made so long ago. Her chest tightened and she almost let out a small, child-like squeak. Karelia.


    ¡°Mam! Over there!¡± One of the bluecloaks pointed at a widening gap in the horde.


    With responsibility dragging her back to focus. Mila rallied herself and gave Hanabi an appreciative squeeze on the shoulder.


    ¡°Alright! Move! Move! Get a perimeter around the survivors! Stay close to my shield as well!¡± She called out to whoever could hear her.


    The guards formed a shieldwall of sorts. Keeping it in a semicircle around the front of the divine dome as Mila directed all her efforts in maintaining the barrier. Hanabi kept a close eye on Mila while the few legionnaires accompanying the strike force watched the flanks and warded off any of the corrupted from breaching the formation.


    As a unit, their armored thrust punched a hole through the corrupted, getting close enough that those within the other inquisitor¡¯s shield now rushed forth to bridge the distance. A small battlecry erupted from the half dozen survivors that then led to a cheer from her men, then the templars below. Invigorated by the effort, the guards redoubled their assault and feverantly cut through the remaining masses.


    ¡°Forward!¡± Mila croaked out loud, her voice disappearing against the din of battle and the struggle to maintain her own barrier.


    ¡°Forward! One last push!¡± Hanabi took up her call, the outlander¡¯s voice cut through the distractions.


    ¡°Forward!¡± The guards joined the call.


    A bright flash nearly blinded them as a ray of fire scythed through a row of the corrupted. Mila winced and braced herself until she realized it had come from the other inquisitor, or rather, the fire spitting device by his side. That¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Hurry now, we don¡¯t have all day. Could¡¯ve brought more mages with you.¡± Korvin welcomed them Though his words sounded sarcastic, his mannerisms appeared far too serious for sarcasm. With him, Mila never knew.


    ¡°Captain Urden, organize a defensive line. It seems we have the capabilities to hold them back now.¡± The inquisitor spoke again.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± A legionnaire saluted briefly as he emerged from the survivors.


    His armour was bloodied. Covered in the blood of the slain corrupted and more than enough blackened splotches of pus to show signs of having directly engaged the monster. He hacked his way through the last of the corrupted between the two groups and searched amongst the relief force to meet Mila¡¯s eyes. He offered a hasty salute.


    ¡°My lady, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He asked, far more respectful than Korvin¡¯s abrupt greeting.


    Mila nodded, happy to pawn off the responsibility of managing lives to someone else. Command was something she did not enjoy.


    ¡°Name and rank.¡± The captain barked at what seemed to be a ranking guard.


    ¡°Sergeant Ashur, 10th Defensive Brigade of the Repub-¡± The sergeant tried to respond.


    ¡°Good enough. Sergeant Ashur, you are no under my temporary command. Take charge of this half,¡± The captain pointed out a dividing line with his sword, ¡°Set up a defensive formation right there. The rest of you, form up on me.¡±


    As the guards quickly fell into line. Mila felt another set of eyes having found hers. She had little dealings with Senior Inquisitor Korvin. Only knowing that he was primarily responsible for the creation of experimental weapons as part of the church¡¯s initative to prepare for oncoming crises. I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯d been assigned to Arteria¡¯s southern sector. I always thought it was someone else. He motioned for her to get closer.


    Given a small opportunity to take a break from maintaining the shield, Mila let out a soft gasp as she let it drop. The tendrils of corruption that pricked at her receding the moment the concentrated use of mana dissipated. She ached terribly, but she was no longer actively being prodded, and that, she supposed, felt good enough for now.


    ¡°Inquisitor Lyudmila. I thought you were on temporary leave.¡±


    ¡°I am. But I¡¯m working in an adventuring group. Alongside a certain elf.¡± Mila scowled. I do remember Sophie said she had worked with him on the mana battery project with the Calnodel siblings. But how deep does his connection go? Why is he here?


    ¡°Ah. The brave and utterly foolish one. I have good news and bad in regards to her and the situation at hand.¡±


    Mila nodded, gesturing for him to go on as she eyed the flame belcher next to him. It was a small device that seemed powered by tiny mana crystals. I guess that¡¯s why it only shot a single ray of fire instead of a continuous beam. Limited scale.


    ¡°Good news. She has located the demon¡¯s mana core and is capable of stopping it. The bad news is that one; the demon has a minor portal, hence the abominations assailing us. And two; she is currently right there.¡± He pointed directly at the demon.


    Mila followed his gaze, but it was Hanabi who spoke first.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The outlander queried.


    Korvin nodded before motioning for both of them to come closer. Cautious but with no real reason to deny him, Mila obliged, Hanabi following in her footsteps.


    ¡°I take it you both know of the elf¡¯s nullification abilities?¡± Korvin whispered.


    They both nodded very slowly, wary of where this might go.


    He paused, looking between the two of them before shaking his head and sighing, ¡°No time for explanations so this will do. The mana released far too much mana. The demon is using that to power its portal, that is, as we speak, growing bigger. However, the oversaturation of mana, while empowering the wretched beast, continues to be disruptive. Hence why only smaller combat forms have crawled through. With me so far?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Mila urged.


    ¡°It needs a stabilizer, or perhaps wants something from her. Whatever the case, your elf friend is currently right there, inside the demon.¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hanabi exclaimed out loud, her surprise mirroring Mila¡¯s.


    ¡°Quite right. Our objective is now twofold, get her out of there and ascertain her condition. And more importantly, shatter the mana core and shut down that portal.¡±

 Act 8 Chapter 28: A Combined Arms Attack

    ¡°There are many legends that fill the halls of a tavern late at night. Yet the thing that many fail to mention is that these very legends are often ones earned posthumously. That many of the champions and heroes of our tales are the same ones who we never noticed in the guildhall beside us. That is to say, if you¡¯re looking to carve a legend for yourself, know that it might be one earned in blood..¡±


    - Jacon Wirbel, Gold Ranked Adventurer ¡°Advice For The Untrained¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Ruined Village, Snowfields


    Sophie barely moved anymore, her energies sapped away by the biting frost. She had, at first, found herself too content to simply sit still and be warmed by what was left of the room. But as the storm outside picked up , she still refused to move. Thus ending up where she was now. Lacking energy and motivation, almost beyond the point of no return.


    The constant buzzing sensation in her head didn¡¯t help. It irritated her to no avail. That was before taking into account the hopelessness of her situation as she tried but failed to search for a way out of her own mind. It was only made worse by the stinging she felt whenever Arantos decided to peer deeper into the recesses of her consciousness.


    Frosty winds howled as the beginnings of a blizzard slowly draped the landscape in another layer of snow. The outside was nearly completely choked out by the whiteness that descended from the heavens. But unlike the gentle star light that had oft danced merrily against the ground. This was a wind unleashed from the cold heart of some long forgotten being.


    Wrapping herself with some barely preserved fabrics atop her armour, she remained perilously cold. Each shiver and sniffle seemed to make her stay ever closer to being permanent. The mysteries of the village remaining unsolved despite the generous amount of time that she could spend here. However, she was under no illusion that the worsening conditions would yield any more results.


    She opened and shut her hands, trying to get some blood circulation going as a dull numbness began to overtake it. With great reluctance, she kicked herself off the small piece of stonework, the chill in her bones making every movement a small struggle in of itself.


    Letting out a soft grunt, she landed on the ground and recoiled as her hand touched the snow. Unlike the latent chill in the air, the physical presence of the frost nipped at her far more viciously than she had expected. It was a painfully lonely vigil. For there was still neither hide nor hair of anything else in the area. The death god had evidently truly passed through here and left it devoid of life.


    Alone with her thoughts and not much else. She gradually started retracing her steps around the town. Barely remembering the winding roads and streets as she pushed out of the church and towards the outskirts of the village. Amongst the snow covered ruins, she felt a small sense of serenity. It was haunting, to be sure, but it was a moment all to herself, away from the weight of the world that had often rested upon her shoulders.


    She had no plans to abandon the world, nor her friends. For them, she would fight until the bitter end. But it was the nagging voice at the back of her mind. The doubt that seemed to always whisper, what if?


    Sophie glanced up at the sky. The grey snow clouds overhead a far cry from the kinder ones that she had often seen back in Carrador. Those were ones of gentle disposition, staining the farmlands but without burying the land in its entirety. Here however, these clouds were harsh and distant, the same way that she had begun to associate with this place. A troubled memory at best, and the nightmare that had once trapped her in a terrible cycle.


    Then it hit her. A flash of inspiration. A glimpse of something that was and something that wasn¡¯t. To view the world in a lens beyond hers. She doubled back towards the church, immensely grateful that its bell tower¡¯s superstructure still remained standing. For her tracks had already disappeared, covered by the unending snow that only continued to grow.


    Taking a few more measured steps, she felt something practically punch her gut, forcing her to double over as she nursed the impact. Sophie groaned and looked around. Beyond the snow and more snow, there seemed to be no one, nor were there even fading tracks for her to follow. It was as if the Goddess herself had seen fit to cripple her before vanishing just as suddenly.


    Unnerved, she picked up her pace and forced herself to take the last few steps back towards the church. Unlike the area around them, there was an eerie lull in the blizzard here. Something or someone had been here. For the snow entered mere moments ago, back when she had still sat. More uneasy than before, Sophie paused and looked around. Her eyes danced over every little nook and cranny that they could in an effort to find this mysterious assailant and equally mysterious benefactor.


    Yet, like most of her endeavors in this icy hell, there was nothing. No traces or even markings that something had passed by. It was a point of unease that she could do without. Doubt that didn¡¯t need to linger in the back of her mind now had their seeds firmly down. Beyond Arantos and his presence, she felt that there was something else here. Something else that was watching her that was neither the death god nor The Entity.


    She doubled over in pain once more, this time her head also throbbing with a terrific headache. She felt nauseous and weak, unable to even stand as she tried to bite back the pain. She felt weakened and vulnerable, like a child that was lost and needed help. But she knew there was no help to come. Whatever pain she might face, she would have to do it alone.


    With the pain still wracking her body, she cobbled together enough strength to press forward. Grabbing a handful of snow to press against her bruised stomach, she nearly yelped at the cold press of the snow. But she soldiered on and stood up, trying her best to see through eyes that she hadn¡¯t ever thought about before.


    Standing up where the elfin raider had stood, she looked around the room. Trying to find the reason that the demons had slaughtered this town. As she stood there, she felt something stir within her. Relief turned to panic as her head pulsated with agony. She didn¡¯t find the way out, Arantos had found whatever it was that he had wanted.


    ¡°Intriguing. How very, intriguing.¡±


    She hated every moment of it. Every pained gasp that followed the joyous expression from the death god. She felt a rage boil up. She had not only failed, but had inadvertently helped him. As she fought to claw at her own air, she felt the presence leave her mind and a dark shadow loomed over her. Looking up, she found cold dead eyes staring back at her. The humanoid looked like a Maujurrin, save for the decaying fur and lidless, gray eyes. And with every moment she stared at it, a burning sensation seemed to well up within her, the heat overwhelming every ounce of cold that she had felt this whole time.


    ¡°I finally understand.¡±


    Arantos grinned, his mouth stretching far past where a normal mouth would as skin tore itself apart, dried bits of sinew and muscle dangling off to its side. Its shredded cheeks flapping as the cold wind finally breached the sanctity of the church.


    ¡°The hells you find?¡± Sophie managed to growl.


    The Maujurrin leaned right up to her. Any cat-like features now replaced by the withered husk of a creature. Bits of bonedust and skin flaking off right in front of her.


    ¡°Exactly what I needed. Now. Begone, puppet of nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You- argh!¡± Sophie screamed as a vicious psychic energy pummeled her mind.


    Defenseless and helpless, she crumpled on the spot as it beat her into submission. As her consciousness faded once more, she was left with a solitary thought. A resolve that had etched itself into her soul. Fucking bastard of God.


    <hr><hr><hr>


    Krenonian Arena, Arteria


    ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± Korvin asked, his expression of seriousness reminding Mila of Lady Serilda when her mentor was mad.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Strike the core, and then free your friend. She also has a crystal which I need.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hanabi chimed in.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it.¡± Mila assured her.


    The outlander nodded, though Mila gauged her as less reassured and simply acquiescing. Still, as long as she''s willing to help, I shan''t say no.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    The two nodded, their camaraderie strengthening ever so slightly.


    ¡°What did Sophie say we were again?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Huh? Uhh, what do you mean?¡± Hanabi frowned.


    ¡°Our party name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, The Lily Knights.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Heheh. Sounds like something she would say." Mila grinned and paused for effect, "Then,¡± Mila raised a fist at Hanabi, a somber smile on her face. The outlander appeared uncertain but responding with a fist of her own, ¡°Ride, my Lily Knights.¡±


    Hanabi stared at her for a good few seconds before snickering, ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    Mila¡¯s declaration now brought on a blip of embarrassment for herself, her attempt at rebuilding their spirits having hit a small snag, ¡°Sounds like something she would say, right?¡±


    ¡°Pfft." Hanabi chuckled and then smiled, "Then after you.¡±


    The two shared a small grin before Mila nodded at Korvin. The inquisitor made a symbol of the stars with his hands and then pulled out a small mana crystal and slotted it into his contraption. As the gears and clockwork whirred, letting out buffs of steam and smoke, he motioned for Mila to begin.


    Mila hurried over towards the defensive lines, the city guard having held far more effectively now that they weren¡¯t caught off guard. She caught Captain Urden¡¯s attention and ran up to him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a plan to get to the mana core. But we¡¯ll need cover.¡± Mila informed him.


    ¡°Understood my lady.¡±


    He saluted before puffing out his chest for a shout, ¡°Listen up! We¡¯re pushing forward! Cover the inquisitor and her retinue. Do your duty and we¡¯ll be done ¡®fore dinner. On my mark!¡±


    Mila then looked back at Korvin, the senior inquisitor getting the message.


    As she watched the man chant a spell, his device lit up into an incandescent red before a ferocious gout of fire spewed forth from the machine. Skin burned as the corrupted were burned alive, a breach within the monster hordes slowly growing. The scent of charred flesh filled the air and Mila nodded at the Captain.


    ¡°Lily Knight, we ride for the Goddess!¡± Mila cheered.


    ¡°We ride!¡± Hanabi joined her, whether genuine or out of pity for the strange warcry, Mila did not know. Though she appreciated it nonetheless.


    ¡°One last push! For Arteria! Cut them down!¡± Captain Urden roared, his voice bellowing across the whole arena pit.


    ¡°Yaaah!¡± The guardsmen cheered.


    Though not as heavily armored as the templars, the Trinity Guards and Clover Legion still packed considerable punch. The armored fist of the people smashed directly onto the oncoming horde, their blades and pikes cutting deep as they butchered the corrupted in their way. Motivated less by righteousness and piety, their zeal in defending their homes was something that Mila appreciated nonetheless.


    From across the arena pits, their actions did not go unnoticed. Sir Dunley had been busy directing the archers and crossbowmen to assist with the templar effort. But upon catching sight of the renewed assault, the witch hunter¡¯s voice carried with it a command that stirred something within Mila.


    ¡°Archers! Focus fire over there!¡±


    Inspired by the assistance, Mila leapt into the middle of the shieldwall as the guards attacked. The heavy clatter of their slower but more meticulous assault offered her the confidence boost she needed to carefully direct their advance towards the demon. Just ahead of them, a barrage of arrows and bolts rained down on the corrupted. Enchanted bolts exploding on impact, some even knocking out two or more of the corrupted at once. The demon itself was being contained by the templars, bolts of divine magic piercing through it as the silver warriors kept its attention away from the less specialized guardsmen.


    Mila¡¯s blade bit into one of the corrupted, the pained human face that protruded from its shoulder contorting in pain at the strike. But within the decayed yellowish eyes, she saw a small flicker of relief. Your duty is at an end, now you may rest. She muttered a soft prayer to herself for the creature.


    Hanabi cut through another of the corrupted near her. But unlike her, did so almost effortlessly. The outlander appeared more concerned for the integrity of the flank as she assisted the rearguard in holding off any breaches to the formation. How fitting, an ex-saintess but still augmented by the divine¡¯s blessing. Heh, if only we were all so fortunate.


    The formation pushed through most of the corrupted, the weight of weapons and armor overwhelming the bodies thrown against them. However, the closer they got to the demon, Mila couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. The tendrils, though focused on the templar assault opposite theirs, were still dangerous in their own right, and the demon had more than enough limbs flailing about. Just one or two and she dreaded what would happen.


    An ear piercing shriek caught her off guard and she barely had time to cover her ears as it debilitated the assault force. Most of the soldiers wilted under the unexpected assault, but thanks to the few legionnaires and Hanabi¡¯s sheer grit, the line did not buckle. Those still standing fought with their all as they turned into forces of nature, holding back the tide on their own. One or two of the Trinite¡¯s did fall, their positions on the edge of the line too far to be recovered.


    Seeing this, Mila snarled and let out a roar, pushing past the ringing in her ears. Gathering herself, she launched herself back into the fray and slashed every which way in an attempt to get them moving again. Wordlessly, Hanabi jumped to her side, the outlander lending her strength to the counter attack. Together, they began leading the counterattack and rallying those who had faltered from the demonic shriek.


    Perhaps it was their heroics, or simply misfortune. But the demon swung at them. So sudden was the attack that Mila barely registered the shadow of a demonic limb coming down at her than when Hanabi tackled her out of the way. Dust, rock and screams followed as the limb slammed against the ground. Two unfortunate guardsmen turned into nothing but pasty pulp from the blow.


    In a rage, Mila jumped to her feet and hacked at the limb. The demon let out a howl in return as it tried to pull away.


    Before Mila could continue her attack, she felt a tug as Hanabi held her back. Mila nearly growled at her before noticing the scowl on the outlander¡¯s face as if chiding her. Dammit. She could only stare with a tinge of disappointment as the tendril backed away, the demon attacking yet another target.


    Calming down. Mila grunted absently, dismayed by the loss of more people under her command but not dissuaded by the turn of events. Her sights were recast back upon where Korvin had originally pointed her. Protruding from the demonic entity was a mass of flesh that grew like a sac around it. It seemingly plastered itself against the arena¡¯s ground where a dull purple glow seemed to emanate from. Just behind it, practically smothered into the demon¡¯s bottom was the faint glow of a portal. It¡¯s just like he said. Ambient mana here is too high, it¡¯s practically doing the heavy lifting for the demon.


    Something glimmered from beneath the fleshy growth, a faint glow fighting against the darkness of the monster.


    ¡°There! Now!¡± Mila cried out.


    ¡°Forward!¡± Captain Urden relayed her orders.


    One of the trinite guardsmen with a decorative flag tied to his pike acted as the signaller and waved it in the air to inform the other formations.


    A renewed assault happened on all fronts as the templars began cutting their way towards Mila¡¯s troop. Rosenfeld¡¯s argent troopers blasting their way through the corrupted as if they were farmers scything down wheat fields. The archers under Dunley reoriented themselves to pepper the enemies ahead of her formation. Potentially inspired by the resurgence, Korvin aided the group by recasting his defensive dome, the fresh glow of the divine protection eliciting a cheer from the guardsmen in the fight.


    Pressured on multiple fronts and the elite troops of the Argent Curia, the corrupted had little room to manuever when the last of the contingents finally joined the fight from behind them. Crashing through one of the arena doors, Inquisitor Cross¡¯s troopers finally entered the fray. Though the man and his soldiers looked cautious if not downright baffled at first. Upon a quick assessment of the situation, their confusion turned to fervor as they descended against the horde from yet another flank. Their fresh ferocity lent just enough power to tip the scales for the attackers.


    With the amount of corrupted running out, the demon¡¯s attacks grew more erratic and frantic. Less coordination and more smashing against whatever it could. Seeing her chance, she signalled to Hanabi and dashed through a gap between the demon¡¯s minions. A straight shot to the bulbous flesh where Sophie was held.


    ¡°Ignisahg.¡± Mila chanted and ignited her blade with a holy flame.


    Straining her capacity for maintaining spells, she contemplated adding another when she noticed Hanabi matching her pace, the outlander performing more than admirably at dispatching the fodder before the demon. Wanting to match the power of her companion, Mila sucked in a deep breath and chanted once more.


    ¡°Beshdidec.¡±


    As divine light coated her blade, giving the flames a radiant golden hue. She could feel the strain and realized she had one chance to get this right. Don¡¯t worry Sophie, I¡¯ll get you out of this. You won¡¯t end up like Anna. With only one or two more corrupted in the way, she trusted Hanabi to handle them as she slammed the blade down with all her might, and a blinding white light filled the air.

 Act 8 Chapter 29: A Savage Blow And Meetings To Go

    ¡°Citizens, today is a dark day, a disaster has befallen our people and our home. But let not the darkness of the pain paralyze you into fear. For you can be assured, the city guard and the church are working hand in hand to contain any and all threats. Well militias and adventurers have all reached out to offer their assistance as well. So citizens, I ask you once more, do not give in to despair. Do not let the forces that assail us take you in their grasp. The city of Arteria has weathered many crisis in the past, and will continue to do so well into the future. Stand together, stand united! Only together, will we weather this storm. But together, we will emerge stronger! For we stand proud, we stand tall, and we will stand eternal.¡±


    - Primus Councillor Sigismund Oppullus, Appointed Leader of Arteria, ¡°Speech At Saint Lucia Plaza, Noscali Gates Northern Section¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Krenonian Arena, Arteria


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± Hanabi¡¯s voice barely reached Mila¡¯s ringing ear.


    Mila gasped and blinked away the blinding light that had debilitated her. She felt a strange lightness in her chest and her hand was cramping. Looking down, she could make out the fuzzy details of her hand still gripping the holy sword, unable to let go as her fingers were seemingly locked in place. Her body seemed physically fine, though her face twisted into one of concern at the sight of torn fabric by her sides.


    Ahead of her, she slowly pieced together what had happened. Divine magic mixed with fire had unintentionally caused the blackened pus within the demon to ignite and explode. Blood and pus covered the area around her while still somehow shining with little tiny twinkles of divine light, the purity of the Goddess unable to be stifled even against the liquid onslaught.


    From within the bulbous mass of flesh, she could see the ever familiar figure of Sophie the half elf, clawing her way out of the mound bit by bit. Something had taken hold of her friend, the rage contorting her usually kind features into one of hatred and fury. As her friend physically dug her way out of the demon¡¯s innards, their eyes finally met and something in Sophie reached a level of recognition as the elf let out a weary sigh.


    Their moment of peace was shattered as the trio collectively winced when the demon shrieked in pain and Sophie¡¯s calming expression turned to one of desperation as she looked to Mila and the sword before shouting something and gesturing wildly.


    ¡°What?!¡± Mila shouted.


    Only when hearing a few muffled words did she realize her earlier strike had also made the demon cry out. Only that she had been temporarily deafened as a result of the explosion and noise. Still, seeing Sophie point at something relatively specific had gotten the message across. Hit this.


    Obliging, Mila got back on her feet and hefted the blade above her head. With a ferocious swing, she brought it down and watched as muscle and bone were torn apart through divine fire. Preemptively shielding herself from the bright flash to follow, she clenched her eyes shut as she hacked away,, the warmth of the dying demon radiating off of it in pulses as it tried desperately to survive.


    Ignoring the deafening cries, she continued slashing until the flesh had parted away enough to reveal what Sophie had pointed to. Amidst a swirling vortex of purple and red, a large, almost geometrically too perfect crystal sat. Erratic energy pulses washed over her as it sensed danger, releasing what mana it could in a last ditch attempt to ward off its foes.


    Letting out her own battlecry, Mila brought her blade to bear and then swung it one last time. The infused divine energy surging forth to intertwine itself against the demonic corruption spewing forth from the portal and crystal. As the different mana flows fought for dominance, the demon roared in agony. Its core was under attack and its portal was disrupted.


    Yet in spite of its movements, she noticed something odd. Still covered in viscera but alive, Sophie stood still after she had emerged. Her eyes narrowed and looked towards the area above the demon. But when Mila followed her gaze, she found nothing but more of the demon¡¯s writhing flesh. However, the hatred she saw in Sophie¡¯s eyes felt far more distant. As if she was looking somewhere completely different.


    Rallying the last of its strength to try and dislodge the attacks, the multi-limbed demon moved to swipe at them. To take out whomever it could in its death throes. But the damage it could do was over, the templars saw to that. Silver armored warriors with divine blades, hacked away its limbs and appendages. The inquisitors and witch hunter finished the rest of the monster¡¯s body off with their magic.


    One of the monster¡¯s absorbed heads looked over at them, the person that it once was, now entirely fused into the being. Yet in their dying moments, a trace of humanity had returned. A flicker of brief recognition. Mila almost moved to defend her friend as it stared squarely at Sophie, but the elf was faster. She walked up and closed her eyes before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Keely¡± Sophie whispered, a quiver in her voice.


    Stars above. That¡¯s the girl we met, isn¡¯t it? Hanabi fought to stifle a gasp. By the Goddess. The demon¡­


    The half elf drew her own blade and stabbed it down, one hand pressed against the demonflesh as the other thrust the blade deeper and deeper. What was once a human seemed to try and move but failed. The rest of the body was shutting and it too, was dying. But Mila saw its mouth move, a message delivered only for the elf. One that seemed to only drive its recipient¡¯s resolve ever stronger.


    As it croaked its last and the rest of the monster fell, so too did the the corrupted horde. Denied their mana and the life source that sustains them, they crumbled to the ground one by one in a horrifying amalgamation of twisted flesh and body parts. It was almost as if they had no more bones, and only the mana within their bodies kept them in their humanoid forms.


    There was a growing silence as the last of the demonic survivors were moped up. The few who didn¡¯t crumble on their own accord being cut down by the templars and guards present. Just like that, a chaotic but abrupt fight was finally over.


    As silence descended upon the arena with only labored breaths and the squelching of boots on corpses echoing around them. The somber reality had finally had time to sink in. The battle was over. The demon had collapsed, perhaps as unceremoniously as it deserved. Nothing but a blob of twisted flesh, its corruption already being purged by the few senior templars here.


    At least as far as she knew, Arteria was. The day¡¯s events have come to an end even if she herself could scarcely believe it. Hanabi too, looked poised for more action. The outlander¡¯s blade still raised in anticipation of an attack that never came. Only Sophie¡¯s increasingly disgruntled expression was able to shake Mila back to reality. It¡¯s over.


    ¡°We did it, huh? It just... died the moment the core was broken. Hah.¡± She found herself inexplicably saying.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sophie mumbled absently.


    ¡°We did it!¡± Mila exclaimed a little louder, moreso trying to convince herself than an attempt to make the fact known.


    But she did. She had spoken loud enough that the message carried to the guards that had helped them. Disbelieving faces were met with those that had relieved expressions on them. A few nervous chuckles were then joined by a cheer, then two, then more.


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    Came the first chant.


    ¡°Victory!!¡±


    More joined the chorus this time.


    ¡°Victory!!!¡±


    The rest joined in. A cheer now erupted from the combatants. The survivors of an encounter with a demon, one infused with so much mana that it had simply ceased to be the moment its supply was cut off.


    ¡°We did it.¡± Mila chuckled to herself, the ever present scowl on her face disappearing for a time.


    Hanabi clasped her shoulder and grinned, ¡°We did.¡± She acknowledged, ¡°We did.¡±


    The two then turned to Sophie. The half elf was still standing unmoving from where she had been.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Hanabi asked.


    Seemingly startled out of her stupor, Sophie jumped a little before turning to face them. Her expression was one of surprise, delight, and confusion as she then glanced at the arena around them. Only the forces of Arteria and the church had remained standing, the monsters were no more. A quiet realisation seemed to dawn on her as she let out a small snigger of her own.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Sophie flashed them a pained smile.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Mila asked.


    Sophie frowned and looked back towards where the monster had been. She shook her head.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯m alright for now. Nice work.¡± She stated plainly.


    It was a concerning statement. But seeing as her friend appeared relatively unharmed, Mila decided to drop the matter for now. There¡¯d be time for a debriefing and chat later. A time to reunite with their friends back on campus. Glancing around them, Mila suspected that there were still more struggles for them to brave before they could rest a little.


    She shot Sophie a look, one that seemed to puzzle the half elf as Sophie cocked her head sideways in an attempt to decipher her expression.


    She didn¡¯t get the time however, for before any of the trio could react. They found that Inquisitor Korvin had already walked over to them. A sly grin on his face that made Mila uneasy. He nodded his congratulations at the group before opening a palm towards Sophie. To Mila¡¯s surprise, the elf pulled out a small mana crystal from her pocket and handed it over, much to the senior inquisitor''s delight.


    His task accomplished, he made ready to retreat when their second guest arrived, much to Mila¡¯s annoyance and Sophie¡¯s dismay. Arnold and the other adventurers had walked up, most in good spirits even if Runebound seemed a little more expressionless. He whispered something to the Inquisitor, who although he was prepared to leave, instead took on an intrigued expression.


    They then nodded appreciatively at Mila before beckoning Sophie over, the half elf already wearing a scowl on her face.


    Hanabi and Mila exchanged curious glances, both wondering what their party leader was up to. Whatever was said, they could only guess beyond the ashen expression on Sophie¡¯s face. Yet the girl still shook the conspirator¡¯s hands, whatever had offended her didn¡¯t seem to matter to the accord that had been reached. Nor did Korvin seem to be a part of the exchange, but rather remaining on the sidelines as an observer. What is he even after? And what was that crystal that Sophie gave him?


    Sophie finally left them and returned to the duo, letting out a big sigh before muttering, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    As Hanabi moved over to reassure her that everything was fine. Arnold walked over and jumped onto the demon¡¯s corpse, now standing over the people in the pits.


    ¡°Glory to the heroes of Arteria!¡± He announced to the world, his voice thundering across the arena, cutting through even the jubilant cheers of the soldiers that had fought against a demon and survived.


    They all cheered once more, unsure where the praise was coming from but feeling merry nonetheless.


    Arnold then motioned for Sophie to join him, who in turn, reluctantly dragged the duo along. A bad feeling welled up in Mila¡¯s chest as they clambered onto the corpse.


    ¡°To a new generation of heroes! For Arteria! We did it! Huzzah!¡± Arnold cheered and grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm, raising it in the air triumphantly, ¡°Huzzah!¡±


    ¡°To heroes! Huzzah!¡± Captain Urden joined in.


    ¡°Huzzah!¡± The rest of the soldiers echoed.


    As the jubilant cheers echoed around the arena despite the grim task of purifying the corrupted corpses still lay ahead. It was a signal. A signal that order had been restored, and that for now, Arteria would be at peace, for now. That they would live to fight another day.


    Mila clicked her tongue. She tried to hide her scowl at the crowd. She understood that she should be happy, that she should celebrate their victory. But she couldn¡¯t help feeling as if something rotten was festering, that this victory only meant that it could continue growing. It was a feeling that made her shudder. At the same time, seeing the relief on both of her comrades, despite their tenseness, was enough to at least hold back her doubts. For now. We rest, if only a little. And she sighed.


    <hr><hr>


    Grand Library of Arteria, Arteria


    Sigrid enjoyed the human drink. It was fruity yet bitter, a strange taste but nice. She tried to shuffle her tail in a display of delight but quickly remembered that she was in her human form and had no tail. Disappointed, she frowned and clicked her tongue at the faerie.


    ¡°I understand the reasons, but I am still bothered by this form. It is hard to get used to. I quite liked my tail.¡±


    The faerie fluttered over from Aryana¡¯s head and landed on her shoulder.


    ¡°Be glad you can assume that form, for it is society¡¯s norm. It is me that most cannot see, but those that do oft covet me. My powers they seek, for havoc they¡¯ll wreak. What you can do is a boon, one you¡¯ll get used to soon.¡± Yana replied.


    Sigrid narrowed her eyes and stared at the fae, putting on a childish pout. Yana rolled her eyes but allowed it. Her message conveyed, Sigrid relaxed her expression and returned to sipping at her drink. She enjoyed the company of these strange humans and elves with pointy ears. In particular the one who had found her in her home. She had rarely interacted with their kind before and even back home, she only occasionally saw one, let alone have so much contact with them.


    She mused on the last conversation she had before she had met this group of people, back when the sea shore had been greater and the mountains younger. She unintentionally shivered. Her existence had been lonely. She was glad for the noise, even if she had to put up with hiding her tail. She was especially glad for the faerie, the creatures of the woods that had often been so carefree. Though this one was, curiously, oddly attached to the red haired human called Aryana. Not that she minded. For as much fun she had talking with the people around her, she was relieved that at least the fae could accurately parse her words.


    Having reached a natural conclusion to her thoughts, she turned her mind to other immediate matters. So it was that she now pondered a different question. What were they to do now?


    They had been joined by two more of Sophie¡¯s friends alongside Aryana; the red haired who seemed morose, if not outright somber, and Eva; the older human continued pacing around, her face wrinkled into a near permanent frown as they continued waiting. There was now also the elf of the underground Raylani; whom Sigrid could tell was almost constantly vigilant. Followed by their last companion who was Sophie but not Sophie but looked like Sophie who was called Sophia.


    The two new arrivals had informed them that most of the others were safe, including Sophie¡¯s sister and the other elves that had been with them at the meeting. Sigrid¡¯s group meanwhile, talked to them about their talks with the dwarves, though Sigrid noticed how both Eva and Aryana had avoided bringing up the robed dwarves or the confirmation of Aryana¡¯s death.


    That was a fact that saddened her. The girl seemed so cheery and lively, yet when Sigrid looked at her, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the utter despair and helplessness that had been on the girl¡¯s face when she had returned from speaking with the robed dwarves. Sigrid decided that she could offer some comfort and did what she had seen Sophie and Aryana do, as the girl¡¯s expression was clearly one of delight when they had done it.


    She wandered over and wrapped the pensive Aryana in a hug. This not only startled the girl but also the group. But knowing that it was a gesture that seemed to soothe others, she reached up and gently began petting the girl¡¯s surprisingly soft hair. Everyone seemed to watch this display for a moment before Sophia chuckled. Then everyone seemed to laugh a little as the tension dissipated. Even Aryana seemed to relax a little and the red haired girl shot Sigrid a smile.


    Sigrid was pleased with herself. She had done the right thing.


    ¡°Heheh, it¡¯s like she¡¯s petting a dog.¡± Sophia laughed.


    Aryana responded with a joking growl. The frowns and sorrow that hung in the air was replaced by smiles or grins. A fitting response that only prompted Sigrid to continue, clicking her tongue in self congratulation.


    ¡°What a pleasant moment despite the chaos outside.¡± She bobbed her own head in conjunction with the others.


    ¡°Such quiet moments can lead to much doubt, but I am glad your joy has won this bout.¡± Yana replied using the tongue of the fae.


    Surprised by the change of dialect, Sigrid almost paused before glancing over to the faerie and managed to eek out a question.


    ¡°Even now, you must rhyme?¡± She asked.


    Yana¡¯s joy seemed to fade a little and the faerie settled down, just out of reach of the hands petting Aryana¡¯s head.


    A wistful sigh escaped from the fae and she looked up at Sigrid, a pained smile on her face as she considered her words. Sigrid patiently waited until Yana was ready, the little faerie taking a few more moments before looking away from her.


    ¡°It helps me remember things. Nowadays, I barely remember much about the past at all. Maybe one day, I¡¯ll tell Aryana and the others or explain a bit more," She sighed once more, "But not today.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sigrid replied with a single solitary click.


    So out of place was her singular noise that Aryana looked up at her.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± The girl asked.


    Sigrid looked towards Yana, who shook her head, so therefore she also shook her head. Aryana seemed a little disappointed by the answer. Yet, the girl still smiled up at the two.


    ¡°Well if there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know.¡±


    At that, Sigrid nodded enthusiastically, much to the girl¡¯s delight.


    The peaceful moment was interrupted by the heavy thumping of dwarven boots. The portly and stocky figure of a dwarf the others called Karzan tromped over to the group, sweat dripping from his brow as he took a moment to pant and catch his breath.


    ¡°Sir Karzan?¡±


    Eva and Aryana both inquired about him. The two fighters standing a little more ready for an emergency.


    The dwarf raised a meaty finger before letting out a deep sigh and recollecting himself.


    ¡°Tis the others. Southern Art¡¯s secured and they¡¯ve trotted out the heroes. Just saw it myself down by Saint Lucia Square. Impromptu celebrations and honoring ''the defenders o'' Arteria''. The three o¡¯ them amongst others.¡± Karzan informed them.


    Hearing this, the entire group seemed to be filled with a sense of purpose. All pretense of calm and rest now thrown to the side as they found an objective once more. So contagious was the feeling that even Aryana had stood up, practically jumping out of Sigrid¡¯s arms. Though she understood why. It was now time for a big reunion. It seemed everyone was excited for it in one way or another. Knowing first hand how hectic today had been, Sigrid could understand why. Seeing the others get up, she supposed it was time they moved on from resting anyways. Though she''d like more of the fruity bitter drink.

 Act 8 Chapter 30: A Ceremony For Heroes

    ¡°Where is justice when it is called for? Where are those that would protect the weak when they are threatened? Where are those that stand for the downtrodden? If our rulers believe us to be part of their society, part of their nation. Then should they not care for us? Should they not protect us? Why is it that when raiders come, it is us who suffer?¡±


    - Unknown Traxian Peasant Agitator, Disappeared, ¡°Speech Before Spring Imperial Riots¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Hanabi had little inclination to let down her guard. Whatever was happening, the festivities being held by the city seemed far too premature. Martial law and a proper lockdown of the city¡¯s districts were about to be implemented but had been stopped by the news that they had felled the demon. It was then, a mix of fortunate, misfortune, and altogether bad timing that had seen the supposed leaders of Arteria out in the field looking to win a public relations campaign.


    What they failed to notice is that despite the joy at having put down the demons and containing the aftermath of the mana bomb. Many of the soldiers with them had to grapple with the somber realisation of what had exactly happened. Of how many people died and how many more are suffering like the ones in front of the Arena. Worse still was that they intended there to be some ceremony of sorts to acknowledge the efforts of those who had fought so desperately.


    I can¡¯t imagine that¡¯d go down very well, Hanabi almost grinned at the thought.


    She had been through a whirlwind of experiences in the little time that she had gotten to know Aryana and her friends. Even more so after having signed up with Sophie and Mila as adventurers. There was always this sense of being able to see and do things that she never could before, and she got paid.


    Yet, nothing had unnerved her as much as seeing the empty look on Sophie¡¯s face when they had killed the demon. It was almost like she didn¡¯t even care. Though the hurt in her eyes was unmistakable when she had ended the life of her friend. Hanabi only remembered the name, Keely, and that it was someone whom Sophie had wanted to visit in the morning. Now, they were but one of the thousands fallen in the crisis that had gripped Arteria.


    She looked up. Evening hadn¡¯t even set in yet. God, what a mess. It¡¯s been less than twelve hours. Feels like a whole lifetime''s passed by today. Her expression dimmed as she reflected on what had happened. And for many, it really has.


    It had all disgusted her but she wasn¡¯t surprised. Back when she had been with the church, they had some lessons on the foes they might face as Saints, prime amongst them the demonspawn. Pictures, drawings and grotesque descriptions of demonic biology and function had been dutifully recorded by church scribes through knowledge gathered by mercenaries.What she had seen resembled those that were in her lessons, though of course, even according to the inquisitors present, this specific one had mutated due to the mana in the air.


    Perhaps the only thing that had truly shaken her was where the demon attacked and the immediate aftermath. She hadn¡¯t clocked onto what had happened at first, believing that most of the inhabitants had merely been slaughtered or consumed. That would have been a small mercy given the sights she had seen afterwards. The moment of revulsion when she noticed how one of the corrupted monsters had a swollen belly, and then even more so when she saw the pained faces that dotted the demon¡¯s actual body. It was then that she understood why Mila seemed to harbor such a great hatred for such creatures.


    What irked Hanabi about everything was how quickly the city seemed to be acting in the aftermath. Teams of bluecloaked soldiers sealed off the arena and the streets surrounding it. The more regular redcloak troopers were only permitted to patrol the outer edges of the arena district. Worse, the survivors were already slated to be shunted off into yet another corner of the city until Captain Urden intervened. With the aid of Templar Commander Rosenfeld and one of Mila¡¯s Inquisitor friends, they had strong-armed the Trinite Guard into moving the survivors to the Cathedral of the Stars instead, where they could receive proper care under the supervision of temple staff.


    It reminded her much of her world. Of a place where, despite the truth being known, when it comes to the people in power, corruption and secretive scandals are the way of the world. It unfortunately gave that much more credence to Sophie¡¯s worry about a Braveskull company conspiracy. The exiled child returns to the fold with a ¡®clean¡¯ slate after the mana bomb at their former headquarters, conveniently wiping everything there out.


    It left a bitter taste in her mouth, doubtless even more so in Sophie and Mila¡¯s. Though whatever plans they might have were interrupted by the arrival of Trinites under direct command from the city¡¯s Chamber. There was to be an impromptu ¡®ceremony¡¯ for those who had fought in Arteria¡¯s defense against all odds, and they were ordered to participate.


    At first she had seen her friends and their reluctance and disgust. But upon speaking with the adventurer called Arnold, Hanabi saw a defiant spark spring to life within Sophie¡¯s eye. On her face was a look that called out for defiance, for rebellion. Despite not knowing Sophie¡¯s plan, Hanabi was glad. At least someone would fight for the memory of the fallen.


    Hanabi herself had originally wanted to slink away, still uncertain about the idea of garnering attention after her days as a delinquent back in her old life. Even now, she had already split from the church and was working on her own. She found little desire in being acknowledged for this operation and even less in receiving or being congratulated in front of a crowd.


    But whether it was Mila¡¯s insistence or Sophie¡¯s mildly disappointed look. She eventually agreed to tag along, they were an adventuring party, after all. If anything, she consoled herself with the fact that whatever it was that Sophie planned, she would get a front row seat to see all of it. If anything, she could at least help the two should trouble arise.


    Trying to distract herself, Hanabi looked at her bruised knuckles and chuckled. She found that she quite enjoyed punching things. And though she agreed not to punch demonic creatures often for fear of corruption. She did it a bit more than necessary during their fight in the arena. She still felt mostly fine, and unlike the poor souls in the arena, she didn¡¯t notice any unnatural twisting or mutating of her flesh.


    Taking her attention away from herself, she took a deep breath and grunted. The air wasn¡¯t just sweet, it was almost flavorful, but unsettlingly so. She suspected it was partly due to the mana in the air becoming almost physical. If Mila was to be believed, the amount of concentrated mana required to create a detonation of the scale that Sophie had described about the sight was enough to keep the city¡¯s mana reserves topped up for a month at least. Even with the demon absorbing a fair chunk of it, she could still somehow tell that the skies of Arteria would be mana charged for at least a few more days. The sticky, almost film-like sensation that often irritated her arms is a likely result of more mana dense areas in the streets.


    Arriving at the southern side of the Noscali gates, there was an air of awe from the civilians gathered around it that made her immensely uncomfortable. Panic had seized the city in the initial hour of the explosion, and when news of the demons reached Mila and her, the southern section had already been completely cut off in case the chaos spread.


    It was only when nobles or a few more important individuals reached the gates that a side channel was opened for them. That¡¯s what she assumed based on the one noble who she watched enter the northern side that way. For according to one of the gate guards, until the church¡¯s ad-hoc strike force had been assembled and rushed southward. The main gates themselves had remained closed after a senior officer ordered it to remain shut.


    When it finally opened before them once again. Hanabi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. For if they had failed to subdue the demon. The people trapped on this side of the wall were as good as fodder for the creature beyond those already in fortified buildings or Castle Clover. What made her feel even less grateful was how she could already see city officials standing on the walls and offering empty applause at the convoy of soldiers and adventurers slowly transitioning to the north.


    Those that had fled first or were able to, were the first to pretend that they truly appreciated the effort the soldiers spent fighting the monsters. The ones who had left the rest of the city to die.


    And so nothing ever changes. Hanabi mused to herself. Neither here, nor anywhere.


    A few hushed whispers were even directed at her. People speculated about who she was. A possible saintess or that she was perhaps a Tosakuran adventurer. Hearing that, she made a mental note to inquire more about this place. Only having ever heard of Tosakura in passing. A land where the Vermillion trading company is claimed to have hailed from. And considering their products reminded her of a lot of more traditional souvenirs and toys from home. She wondered if it would be possible to convince the others to go with her to this strange land.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Pleasant thoughts were little comfort however. For as the gates swung open to reveal the mass of people on the other side and a hastily erected stage of sorts. Hanabi felt her anxiety and unease quickly worming their way back into her mind. Shouldn¡¯t have let them talk me into this.


    There were questions and shouts of joy, of jubilation and excitement as the gates fully swung open. For the beleaguered defenders, it marked an end to their struggle. While for the people of the city, it meant that they were safe once more.


    ¡°People of Arteria! We are protected by the very finest that realm has to offer. And while I must insist that martial law remains in effect across the Southern and Port districts of Arteria. As we can see here, I am pleased to announce that we are safe. And that we have persevered, and come out stronger than before.¡±


    Someone spoke from atop a stage with a hastily erected podium. The somewhat portly man was well dressed and groomed. Clearly having decided that even a disaster in the city wouldn¡¯t shake him from his routine.


    A round of cheers echoed after his declaration. The mood in the square was running high, which was in stark contrast to confusion and tension that had the city in its chokehold mere hours ago.  Now, especially with the gates reopened, it felt like a shadow had been lifted off of the land. People were slowly more free to wander the streets in safety once more.


    ¡°To our tireless soldiers. Our guardians and protectors. We thank them for their service and for diving headfirst into danger for the sake of all of us. For that, we thank you. May we be blessed by the stars.¡± The speaker continued.


    His voice sounded familiar yet Hanabi clearly knew that she had never heard of him before.


    ¡°While I understand that many of us would like to thank our brave warriors personally. I would instead invite you here, to collectively honor our heroes, together. To let them know that their deeds will not go unrecorded in our proud city''s history.¡±


    Hanabi looked over to her companions. Mila¡¯s scowl had deepened and Sophie seemed more resolute than ever in whatever her plans were.


    The ceremony initially began without much In this respect, they were t. The speaker called up soldier after soldier, decorating them  with medals and praise. Adding to that cacophony of noise, the crowd beyond the Noscali gates were also actively cheering, rendering the ability to try to listen to whatever words that speaker was whispering to those who stepped onto the stage to receive their accolades.


    Hanabi kept scanning the crowds. Searching for either traces of hostility or the first signs of friendly faces after these past few hours. A people in adventurers garbs, she recognized as patrons of the guild in the few times that Sophie and Mila had taken her there. But for the most part, it was like wading headfirst into an ocean of strangers.


    For her, trying to visualize herself walking onto the platform, made her feel deeply anxious. But seeing the resolve that was in Sophie¡¯s eyes, she figured that she¡¯d at least do this for her comrade.


    ¡°Let me offer my thanks too¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain Felix Urden, Clover Legion. Sir.¡± The captain acknowledged the official, giving the man a snappy but weightless salute.


    ¡°Let us thank Captain Urden of the Legion and of course, the legion as well, for their fine service in securing Arteria and halting the advance of what are reportedly creatures of the deadlands.¡± The speaker continued.


    Hearing the word ¡®the deadlands¡¯ seemed to have an effect on the crowd gathered around them. More hushed whispers and concerned voices questioned about the true  amount of order that had been resolved to the city. I remember the lessens. The land where demons reside after some magical disaster or something. If that thing we fought was from there, I wonder if the rest of them are worse.


    ¡°It is thanks to heroics like his, that this city continues to stand. And  once more, we thank you for your service to the greater good. And hope that you will continue to aid us in battles yet to come.


    A far more muted cheer answered this new declaration. Hanabi got the sense that most people were just as surprised as she was and that despite the good news, they too, were a little wary.


    But after Urden was dismissed, the city official moved to the Trinity Guards. Hanabi could still not find anything outright amiss that called to her attention. She searched for answers from Mila and Sophie. But the latter was squarely focused on the stage. While the former was just exhausted and barely clinging on. It would seem that the overtaxing use of magic on the body had finally caught up as Mila¡¯s adrenaline levels returned to normal.


    Hanabi carefully scooted a little closer to support the girl in case she was too tired. Mila flashed her a soft smile, she had noticed the movement and appreciated it. For now, Hanabi supposed that all that was left to do is wait. And to be thankful that both Sophie and Mila would receive their praise ahead of her and be the ones to set an example for what she might have to say when it was her time to be up there.


    The trio quietly waited for some more time. Any energy that they still had left over from the battle was beginning to quickly fade away. Hanabi felt a wave of aches as her arm¡¯s endeavors against the demonic horde had also begun catching up. Letting out a soft groan, she earned herself a quick chuckle from the inquisitor. It was now Mila¡¯s turn to offer some reassurance and the girl simply gave Hanabi a few supportive pats on the shoulder.


    It was appreciated, though not very effective.


    ¡°A thanks to Private Waltzworth¡­¡± The speaker continued to a more subdued cheer from the crowd.


    Ah, a bluecloak, not the biggest fans for the common folk. Hanabi noted.


    Sophie seemed increasingly nervous, now actively fidgeting with her hair. She¡¯s definitely planning something troublesome.


    Knowing that, Hanabi decided to scan the crowd, less worried about the amount of people and instead on what threats might there be.


    Aside from the guard contingent that she had arrived with and the church folk. There were also the ones already stationed in the square numbering around two dozen redcloaks. Around the stage and  besides a few city officials were another dozen odd bluecloaks. Flanking the main speaker were two more who appeared more heavily armoured and armed than the others of their contingent.


    Those two specifically seemed to be taking their orders only from the speaker. They would lean in every time the official had something to say before moving to fulfill the command. Without any other sign that indicated otherwise, she tagged them as the most likely to cause Sophie grief should the half elf try to start some trouble using words or otherwise.


    ¡°And let us extend a well deserved round of thanks for the common folk and adventurers who rose up to the occasion. Who charged headfirst into danger alongside the brave men and women of the guard. To acknowledge their efforts and that trait that we so often admire. Embodiments of common heroism and the sense of duty that we each feel in our hearts.¡± The speaker continued.


    The trio stiffened up, Sophie finally trading a nervous glance with Hanabi and Mila.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I make trouble.¡± Sophie mouthed.


    The duo just nodded for her to carry on. Likely neither of them believed that they could truly stop her even if they could try. Beyond that, Hanabi was almost certain that Mila had also caught Sophie¡¯s look of anguish back when they had slain the monster. Neither of them would deny her the grief she felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re rushing headfirst against a brick wall, huh?¡± Mila muttered to Hanabi.


    ¡°Always seem to be getting into trouble, that one.¡± The outlander affirmed.


    ¡°Or maybe trouble just finds her, heh.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Hanabi mumbled as she glanced back at the stage. The other adventurers were taking the stage. Those less connected to the victims still smiling and speaking to the crowd as if this was all in a day''s work. And perhaps for them, it was. But she could tell that Sophie was practically on the verge of starting a riot.


    "Hey, Mila." She asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "Any idea what Sophie''s got planned? So I can at least prepare myself?"


    Mila snickered and shook her head, "No. Though after what''s happened today, I doubt her opinion of the Chamber of Justice and the heads of Arteria have improved whatsoever. And given that most of them are around and likely to try and make themselves known when she speaks... well..." Mila sighed as she gestured towards the officials nearby.


    "They''ll ask for trouble?" Hanabi tried to guess.


    "Something like that. I''d guess that Sophie says something more than disagreeable to them. They retort and then... I suppose that''s where we come in. Smooth things out a little."


    The two let out a simultaneous grunt to express their dissatisfaction with the impending collision course with the city officials. Judging by how Mila also eyed up the two armoured guards, Hanabi knew that she had rationalized that the probability of another fight on their hands was higher than zero.


    "I offer my heartfelt condolences to anyone who knew someone that either perished due to the mana bomb or the demonic assault. Both are clearly hostile acts and for the number of people caught up within them, my only regret is that we could not help as many as we could." Arnold spoke at the podium.


    Mila leaned a little closer to listen. Hanabi followed her example and also strained her ears to pay attention.


    "Today is indeed a dark day for us all. But we survived. We persevered. And in that, I must offer my thanks to true heroes who put down the final demon themselves. Throwing everything on the line even when the possibility of help was uncertain."


    Arnold shot Sophie a look, one that saw the half elf nod.


    "If the Primus wouldn''t mind..." He motioned towards Sophie, even shooting the elf a wink.


    Having sensed no ill will at the suggestion, the Primus clapped his hands to thank Arnold before beckoning Sophie forward. The girl glanced at the duo one last time, the resolve in her eyes now clear for all to see. Yet, the same ''sorry'' still lingered, a flicker of an apologetic expression. She''s definitely about to start something, Hanabi grinned to herself, her hand instinctively balling up into a fist once more, ready to deliver blows to whomever might need a brute force reminder to not hurt her comrades. I can''t believe it, she stifled a laugh, they''re just letting her get on stage. She''s going to land us in a whole heap of trouble, isn''t she?

 Act 8 Chapter 31: Ceremonial Disruptions

    ¡°I understand that tumultuous times lie ahead, and that many of you will likely think me a traitor, thanks to my affiliation. But I write to you now with a plea, that is to remain neutral. To abstain from the battles ahead. This is not because I wish to dismantle Traxia, as the rumors might have you believe. Nor am I here to advocate the superiority of others or any such nonsense. No, I genuinely believe that while the path to peace will be difficult, given the dark days ahead, it will be worth it. That is what I¡¯m fighting for. For the friends we¡¯ve made here and elsewhere, the people we¡¯ve come to know and study with. Those moments, those experiences. That is what I fight for. That is what I believe can make our nation even stronger at the end of it.¡±


    - Princess Lucinia Trax, Academy of Arteria, ¡°Letter to Traxian Students.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Hanabi readied herself, sensing the brewing storm that was coming. She shifted ever so slightly so that it would be more convenient to immediately jump into battle. Should something happen the armoured warrior to the left was her first priority target. He was large and imposing enough to be menacing, but it also meant she could clearly visualize how to make her fist meet the gap between his helmet and neck.


    The moment Sophie stepped up to the podium, Hanabi saw a few of the city officials off to the side suddenly stiffen up. Looking back at the relaxed demeanor of the speaker, she suspected that he hadn¡¯t been there when Sophie had been convicted and pulled the stunt at the Chamber that Mila had told her about. Poor guy. Watching the officials suddenly start whispering to each other in a panic however, did bring her a small, perverse amount of joy at the sight.


    ¡°A thanks we offer to the brave heroes of Arteria. And a thanks to¡­¡± The speaker looked for Sophie to speak.


    ¡°Sophie Kastiane.¡±


    ¡°A thanks to Sophie Kastiane, a heroine of Arteria and¡­¡± He faltered, his mind catching up with his words, reports from the other officials likely lazily dismissed but now very much relevant, ¡°champion against the darkness.¡± He managed to continue.


    Sophie stared him down, the man realizing that he had unintendedly dug himself into a mess of a situation.


    Even when Hanabi glanced towards the crowd around them, she could tell that the name of the ¡®Kastiane¡¯s¡¯ had some level of infamy amongst the people. More than a few now joining the other city officials in trading hushed whispers and speculation amongst themselves. One whisper turned to two, which multiplied to four and began spreading from there.


    ¡°We thank the adventurers who patrol our borders and keep us safe. It¡­ it is through their efforts and sacrifice that we survive. For that, we thank them.¡± He carried on.


    The speaker quickly began clapping his hands in an attempt to inspire others to do the same and shoo Sophie off the stage. The other officials quickly followed suit alongside a few more clueless citizens. But a large majority were hesitant, those who were perhaps aware of the scandal that had overtaken the city in the past month thanks to Sophie and Elaria¡¯s efforts.


    Sophie looked unsure. Her face spoke of a determination that couldn¡¯t be shaken, but her body seemed ready to bolt, to follow instructions and carry on as she always did.


    Hanabi turned to Mila, the inquisitor gritting her teeth but refraining from acting. A traded glance told Hanabi what she needed to know. This is Sophie¡¯s fight. We¡¯re involved, but she¡¯s the one who needs to take point on this.


    Hanabi balled her hands into fists. A part of her actively cheering on Sophie. C¡¯mon, this is your chance to be heard. Now or never.


    But Sophie remained petrified, barely moving as she awkwardly bobbed her head alongside the speaker¡¯s words.


    Hanabi felt her stomach twist in a knot as Sophie¡¯s resolve grappled with her sensibilities. The struggle was clear to see in her eyes. She looked over to try and convey her support, but Sophie was too absorbed in the moment to notice.


    ¡°And why not some inspiring words from you then.¡± Arnold¡¯s voice boomed from across the stage, ¡°She¡¯s the one who put two of the demons out of commission herself. Throwing herself into danger without a care in the world. I can attest to that. Watch her tear her way out of one from the inside.¡±


    Arnold finished with a smug yet somehow innocent seeming grin on his face. His words made the speaker go pale as the citizenry now had their eyes trained back on Sophie. Whether or not they thought she would speak or not, they now looked at her expectantly. At someone who rose up to the occasion and fought for their safety.


    ¡°She is a criminal!¡± One of the officials cried out from the sidelines, his voice cutting through the silence on stage left in Arnold¡¯s wake.


    What claps there were stopped, the clinking of armor and boots as people turned to the voice. An official dressed with the insignia of one of the trading company¡¯s stood tall, red in the face. House Mikantos, I think or is that Visprays? Never did pay enough attention in class.


    His words were true, in a sense. Sophie had been publicly sentenced to salvation through service for six months. To work as an adventurer solving the city¡¯s problem, part of why Mila and herself were here as well. And yet, despite it being publicly known, judging by the citizenry¡¯s reactions, his words had landed upon a touchy subject.


    Sophie almost let out a small growl, prompting one of the guards to slightly lean into battle positioning. Which then made Mila get ready to pounce.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sophie admitted, ¡°I am sentence to six months of service for crimes against the city.¡±


    The official did not seem pleased. Likely having just realized that he had given her all the incentive to speak and everyone¡¯s attention all at once. Before he could protest, Sophie continued.


    ¡°I was sentenced because I led an assault which saved over two hundred victims of assault and enslavement from the Braveskull Company. I was sentence because I decided that they needed help instead of being left to wither, die, and be used as breeding cattle.¡±


    Her sharp words made more than one person flinch. Sophie¡¯s rage had surfaced and her meekness vanished in the face of it. Her posture stood taller as she walked directly up to the podium. The speaker had lost control and he wasn¡¯t willing to insert himself into this situation quite yet.


    ¡°I fought and bled for the people. For those in Carrador who fell to the undead. To Melisgrad where I fought monsters in the capital and ended the crisis there. Here, in Arteria. Where I fought to save those in the Braveskull kolonia. Where my sister was also assaulted by them. And now, where I quelled a demonic threat when it would¡¯ve been so easy to just leave the city and let the church deal with them. So yeah, I was sentenced, and I plan to serve it in full. But if you want to besmirch my name, my family¡¯s name. Then let that be the proof you need of my deeds.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice was cold but clear, only the tiniest sliver of self control holding herself back from outright anger.


    ¡°Now, now. I have no doubts that your deeds alone could absolve you of any sin a thousand times over. But we do have laws here, and we do have rules in order for the fair treatment of all. In order to ensure an accurate, successful, dispensing of justice.¡± The speaker tried to salvage the situation.


    Hanabi saw how Arnold chuckled to himself, the speaker had wandered into a trap of his own making. Much like the other official.


    ¡°Justice¡­ right¡­¡± Sophie pretended to falter as she clicked her tongue.


    The official looked relieved whilst the speaker just seemed a little less stressed. But the rope had already been pulled. There was no going back. Not if the fire in Sophie¡¯s eye didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°Justice! Like how the Braveskull Company is being invited back to the city? Back because a singular group of Traxian raiders crossed the border once or two?¡± Sophie paused for effect, her fiery fervor having drawn the crowd in, be it through temperament or the message she was trying to send, Hanabi did not know. Only that the city officials were less than pleased with this development.


    ¡°Justice! Like how you sequestered all the victims of the Braveskull¡¯s away in the arena. A place that was understaffed when disaster struck. Justice, when I had to put a girl I befriended down. She had been impregnated by an orc, forcefully. She was recovering, tired, but strong. A person with a future that still shone brightly. And now, she lays dead, absorbed by a demon. A demon summoned by some fool of a person somewhere in this city? What about his house? Whoever it might be. Will there be justice as they are decimated? Will there be compensation for the victims? Will their story be known? Is me speaking right now the only way that people would realize their loved ones have died. Is there justice in the fact that the mana bomb in the port exploded in the Braveskull company headquarters?¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Sophie panted, her eyes now fully enraged. The sweat pouring from her brow as she glared at the speaker. The man looking calm if a little more shaken than he had expected to be.


    ¡°It merely means that the company is also a victim of crime. They have already been punished by the state. Their properties confiscated and their funds seized to be distributed accordingly. Whatever your vision of mob justice is, know that Arteria functions with laws. With rules.¡± The official who had accused her shot back.


    ¡°Right. Punished. So why was the bomb that detonated found in the basement? The basement which should''ve been locked as a reminder of their crimes. Conveniently wiping out any evidence of their wrongdoing. Could it be? Paving the way for their unjust return? So that we would have nothing to point to when they do come back?¡±


    ¡°Those are pointed accusations you are making, lass.¡± The official growled, ¡°These are accusations to be proven in a court of law. Not something to defame people over in the middle of a ceremony to honor the heroism of our people in the face of coming danger. Get her off the stage.¡±


    Two normal bluecloaks that were with the official moved towards Sophie.


    Mila looked at Hanabi and nodded. It was their turn to act. The two moved to intercept the two guards, getting in front of them much to their horror.


    Hanabi simply held her palm ahead of her, signaling for the guard to stop. The man scowled but did not advance, at least not without permission of the officials present.


    Sophie whispered a soft, ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°She deserves the right to speak. She helped save the city after all.¡± Mila answered him.


    ¡°Are you her party members in the guild? This is preposterous. Get them off the stage!¡± The official roared.


    As the citizens began booing him for the perceived injustice. The guards advance on the two.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Hanabi told her opponent.


    The guard sadistically grinned.


    She pulled her fist back and braced her legs. He took a step forward. She punched.


    A normal person might¡¯ve bruised their hand on the armor. Been sent reeling or even be counterattacked. But she had been granted blessings by the Gods. To have been a former saintess. And her strength, as she had embraced over the past adventures. Was far above average.


    The guard¡¯s eyes widened as he was sent flying for a few feet. The crumpling of armor and crash that came as he slammed into the cobbles of the square, nearly knocking another guard off his feet. He was alive, she assumed. She hadn¡¯t put that much energy into the attack. But she still felt the rush, the excitement the moment her knuckles pressed against the armor.


    There was a silence as everyone tried to process what happened. As both citizens and guards alike froze, their minds momentarily overwhelmed as they watched a relatively small lady send the armored soldier flying. Meanwhile, Mila and her opponent both just stood in front of each other, scowling.


    ¡°Sorry. Sophie deserves to talk and I¡¯m a former saintess. Left the church cause it was too stuffy. Ain¡¯t no way you¡¯re making it past me.¡± Hanabi tried to sound as cocky as she could.


    She cracked her neck and pretended to stretch, winding up her fist some more.


    Hearing no real responses, she glanced at Sophie and held up a thumbs up, ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°You assaulted a guard!¡± The official gawked.


    ¡°The darkness that had clouded the people in the arena. Their last moments as they suffered. That was all because none of you had the wherewithal to properly care for them. You hid them in their own hells and now they paid for it. So I do want justice. I want justice for them. I want them to be honored, to see that those who had hurt them aren''t going to escape justice.¡± Sophie spoke once more, ignoring the official.


    ¡°And they won¡¯t.¡± The speaker talked before the official could retort, ¡°It is true that the Braveskulls are being brought back. They have enough soldiers to help augment us in the face of a Traxian invasion, a very real possibility now that the Abenstatdians are sieged out.¡±


    ¡°And you would invite them back. After everything they¡¯ve done?¡± Sophie exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes. Under intense scrutiny and guard. They are coming back. There is no reasonable way we can acquire the manpower to counter any true Traxian legion without them. At least no reasonable way we can do it anytime soon without taking the time to muster a larger mercenary host. For the safety of all Arteria, and all, Arterians. That is the only way forward.¡±


    Hanabi saw the frown making its way across Sophie¡¯s face. The speaker¡¯s words were reasonable, despite being distasteful even for her. To excuse the crimes that they¡¯ve done given how heinous they had been seemed wrong.


    As the two sides seemed to lose their fervor, the spirit of rationality returned for but a moment. Sophie nodded to herself and sighed deeply. Hanabi cast a curious gaze at her and she shook her head. She had made her point, she had played her part.


    ¡°Fine. I can accept that.¡± Sophie hissed.


    Her words provoked a flurry of whispers and debate amongst both the citizens and some of the officials. Though the one who had initially accused her still seemed to be fuming.


    ¡°Good. I understand your concerns, truly. I did not let this decision be made lightly. They will be under close watch and closer monitoring.¡±


    ¡°Then let me say this. So that you and all of Arteria can hear me.¡± Sophie spoke once more, ¡°I, Sophie Kastiane. Vow here and now, with every fiber of my being under the Goddess¡¯s benevolent light and the darkness in the stars beyond. I vow that should I hear of even a single instance of one of the Braveskulls hurting someone. I. Will. Kill. Them. All.¡± Sophie stared unblinkingly at the speaker and the crowd.


    A chill descended upon the square, a quietness that hinted at the firmness of the resolve. At the unshakeable demeanor in which her vow had been delivered. Even Hanabi felt slightly uncomfortable. It was almost as if it was more than Sophie who was just speaking, that there was something else within her that made this vow.


    Whatever the case, Sophie seemed to have finally reached the end of her speech. The girl turning away without being prompted, only to pause halfway.


    ¡°I thank you for the honors. But I am no hero to the people of Arteria. I am just me. And that will be your reminder of me. Of the vow I¡¯ve made. And should any of you get in the way. I¡¯ll end you too. For those that have fallen, and the lives that have been disgraced because of your choices.¡±


    Everyone seemed to hold their breath as they watched her leave. The two heavily armored guards had their hands on their weapons every second that she had been in view. Yet, of all the people, it was Arnold who once again broke the silence.


    ¡°If I might add, wise counsel and Sophie. I understand everyone¡¯s frustrations and the hypocrisy it would seem should she accept any honors from you in this circumstance, but also the disregard of tradition in her ignoring of the honors being bestowed upon her. I recall that she was sentenced to service to the guild. If it helps, perhaps a pardon might be a suitably agreeable for both sides reward for her efforts?¡±


    The speaker seemed to give this some thought. Pensively rubbing his beard when he finally nodded and turned to face Sophie¡¯s back.


    ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation. I applaud you for the service you have done for this city. And I thank you for the risks you¡¯ve taken to help the commonfolk. While I cannot condone the violent threat your vow is, I will at least offer you this. You said you were sentenced to service? Consider yourself pardoned.¡± The speaker added.


    ¡°Primus, you cannot surely-¡± The official let out an indignant squawk,


    ¡°I have considered my options very well. I understand her frustrations. But I also want to ensure that the path to reintegration with the Braveskulls goes smoothly. I fear tension will run far too high with both operating within the city. This will also allow her to operate beyond our boundaries and conduct her own investigations. It would also mean that should our contract be found¡­ wanting. Any action she takes would not be associated with the city.¡±


    With the ceremony disrupted and now in chaos as civilians gossiped amongst themselves. Arnold especially, looked too pleased with the outcome. I see. So he was after her pardon the whole time. I assume it¡¯s for their planned visit to Gratia, hmm? The rest of the procession seemed lost.


    Hanabi nearly punched out of reflex as she jumped from Mila¡¯s hand suddenly clasping her shoulders. Our turn to go I guess.


    ¡°My name is Lyudmila, that¡¯s all you need to know. I work alongside Sophie as part of her adventuring team. I will not apologize for her actions for I agree with her sentiment. Thus I humbly decline the honors offered and simply pray to the Goddess for the salvation of your souls and that of the fallen this dark day, thank you.¡± Mila announced herself.


    The mood in the square took another sharp dive thanks to her. The incensed official looked even more upset.


    Eyes however, had gradually started to descend upon the last and so far more actively violent member of the party. Even the guards seemed a bit wary of her given that she had already punched one and brought him to the ground.


    Seeing as it was her turn to speak, Hanabi awkwardly bumbled her way to the podium. None of the guards even bothered to try and stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m their comrade and friend. Uhmm, all I¡¯ll say is this. If it gets to the point where she has to kill. I¡¯ll do it with her. For all the horrid shit that they put people through. The Church preaches forgiveness, but I don¡¯t know if they deserve any.¡± Hanabi finished, but felt weird ending it there, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay too much attention so I don¡¯t know if you were handing out medals or something. But if they didn¡¯t want one, I don''t want one either. Better melt it into a memorial, or something.¡±


    Despite the blathering of words that left her mouth. She found some strange reactions from some of the soldiers who she had fought beside. Little looks of introspection as they considered the day¡¯s events.


    Now too self conscious to await for a reply, Hanabi turned on her heel and started walking away. The whispers of the ex-saintess now floating in the air a little louder than before.


    Once she felt that the people around her weren¡¯t paying that much attention to her. She let out a sigh of relief. God, what a mess that was. Now where did the other two run off to?

 Act 8 Chapter 32: Reunions And Warnings

    ¡°We understand that many students have differing schedules and responsibilities both here at the Academy and at home. However, due to recent events in the city of Arteria, in the interest of the safety of our students. We kindly ask that any trip to the city and beyond be reported to residence hall academy staff, or for those who do not reside on Academy grounds; to the Academy¡¯s Port Authority either within Larusport or Arteria. If neither options are available, then submit your documents to student affairs or the Guardian¡¯s Offices in an emergency. In your documents, please state your:


    Name (Or names if multiple)


    Class Year (Same as above)


    Location of Excursion


    Purpose of Excursion


    Duration of Excursion (Estimates are fine)


    Working Organisation (Only for those with employment)


    We thank you for your cooperation and understanding. ¡±


    - New Academy of Arteria Regulation Regarding Travel And Safety Protocols, Additio One


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Over here!¡± A gravelly voice called out.


    The trio wandered over to find a bright surprise on an otherwise dark day.


    ¡°Guys!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alright!¡±


    Two separated groups reunited into a whole as they were guided to each other by a satisfied looking dwarven merchant.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    ¡°Ary!¡±


    Two familiar cries echoed soon after.


    Hanabi smiled as the lovers embraced, their noses brushing as they kissed. It was romantic, in a way. But she also noticed the tension. The way that Aryana seemed to grip the back of Sophie¡¯s armor with some level of desperation. Conversely, Sophie¡¯s posture spoke of guilt, regret, and fear, her trembling arms wrapped around the redhead like she was cradling a doll. I guess today really took it out of her. After everything that¡¯s happened¡­ I don¡¯t blame her.


    ¡°Best give them some space.¡± A familiar voice spoke to her.


    ¡°Sensei-err, Rosengart¡­uhhh, Eva.¡± Hanabi stiffened up at the sound of one of her former teachers.


    ¡°Ki-mu-ra-san. We¡¯re not in class anymore. And you¡¯re out of the program anyways. Remember, just Eva¡¯s fine.¡± Eva teased.


    ¡°Right.¡± Hanabi nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯d say relax a little. But seeing you three, I¡¯m guessing some bad shit went down?¡± Eva asked as she guided Hanabi to let the others reunite.


    ¡°Bad shit¡­ yeah.¡± Hanabi clicked her tongue in distaste, ¡°You know everything with the Braveskulls?¡±


    ¡°Whatever Sophie¡¯s told us.¡±


    ¡°The bomb was in the basement of their building. And then some bastard apparently used the mana to summon demons. Damned if I know who or where they are though.¡±


    ¡°Shit. Demons¡­ did any of our training¡­¡±


    ¡°Recognized it was about all. The rest was improvised. It¡­¡± Hana paused, wondering how best to word things as Eva looked at her intently.


    ¡°It¡­?¡±


    ¡°The survivors of Sophie¡¯s trip to the mines. They were at the arena. The demon¡­¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡± Eva gasped as she cupped her hand over her mouth. Her eyes wide with horror.


    ¡°Mmm. It didn¡¯t end well. Some survivors but only a handful. At the Cathedral now, thankfully.¡±


    Eva pinched the bridge of her nose before looking absently away, shaking her head. ¡°Sophie was torn up about it back then. Now¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think something in her broke. She¡¯s¡­ angry. Justified. Of course. But very¡­ very angry.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s hiding it well. At least.¡± Eva whispered.


    Hanabi shook her head.


    ¡°We had a ceremony to honor heroes or something like that. It was... how do I describe it? It felt, very¡­ yabai. Umm, in bad taste.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The ceremony. We heard something about it from Karzan. We were on the way when we noticed you guys. What happened? What did she do?¡±


    ¡°They called her up. She told them that if people get hurt because the Braveskulls are allowed back, she¡¯d kill every last one of them. And¡­ I don¡¯t think she was exaggerating.¡±


    The two sighed and looked on at the gathering, different thoughts running through their minds.


    Mila was catching up with Rayalni and Sophia, the three engrossed in something that had them all vaguely serious looking expressions. Knowing Mila, might even just be a mission debriefing. Sophie and Aryan a were whispering to each other, occasionally offering little sad chuckles and words with Sigrid. The mermaid simply paitently watching the exchanges as well alongside Karzan and the little glowing faerie.


    Noticing the couple finally moved to talking distance instead of on the verge of lovemaking, Eva patted Hanabi on the shoulder.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll check in on her too.¡± Eva took a step forward before turning to dip her head, ¡°And thanks for looking after her. Today was... rough for us all. And from what you''ve said, even rougher for her.¡±


    Hanabi shot her a small smile, ¡°You know me, sen¡­sensei, err, Eva. Never did like to stay in line too much. Church is too stuffy for me. Sophie and her friend are an interesting bunch.¡±


    ¡°Sounds about right.¡± Eva chuckled before her expression grew more serious, ¡°Look, Hanabi. I¡¯ll be honest, this feels like the beginning of something horrible. So be prepared for anything. This, right now,¡± Eva motioned at Sophie and the others, ¡°It¡¯s like the work I got you guys to do back when you were in class. It¡¯s just preparation, however shitty things are right now, it¡¯ll probably be worse.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Eva sighed, ¡°Good." Eva repeated, almost as if she was trying to convince herself, "I know you¡¯ll be able to take whatever life throws at you. Just¡­ keep the others safe too, yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Hanabi. I mean it."


    Watching her former mentor turn away semi satisfied elicited a range of emotions within her. On one hand, she could be counted as a friend and ally. On the other hand, a part of her still wanted to impress Eva, to prove to her that she was more than capable of being on her own. Of forging her own path outside of being a saintess, and she felt like she took the first step. Properly. Proven that the others could wholly depend on her when push came to shove. Never did think about taking on a city though. Heh. Guess I might¡¯ve been a little gung-ho back at the ceremony.


    Seeing that the lovers now expanded to fit Eva and Sigrid into their conversation, Hanabi decided that she should get to know the others as well. Walking over to Mila and Sophie¡¯s twin and the strange dark elf, Hanabi wondered how to properly greet everyone after everything that had happened. And how much Mila might¡¯ve told them as well.


    Hoping that she wasn¡¯t about to interrupt anything important, Hanabi settled on using humor. With a distinctive phrase that she had remembered Mila getting flustered by.


    ¡°Ride well, Lily Knight?¡± Hanabi cringed as she said that.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one. Mila also flinched from secondhand embarrassment as she glared at the outlander. At least Raylani and Sophia seemed mildly amused by this interaction.


    ¡°You!¡± Mila let out an exasperated cry, ¡°I only said it once!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Raylani queried with a hum.


    ¡°Her battle cry.¡± Hanabi teased a little.


    Mila could only continue to glare as Hanabi began to feel a little bad.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Hahah. To think even Mila could get so embarrassed. Tis a good interruption. Things were getting a little depressing with us anyways.¡± Sophia chortled, managing to break up some of the tension between the two.


    ¡°Depressing?¡± Hanabi asked. Mila pointedly looked away.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Only now did Hanabi stiffen up as she paled. She had forgotten about what Sophia had experienced. About the same suffering that she had faced much like those who were in the arena. Seemingly understanding the paleness that had overtaken the outlander, Sophia just shook her head.


    ¡°Mila¡¯s already told me the gist of things. Absolutely rotten business, that.¡± A flicker of something flashed across her face, but was gone just as quickly as it had arrived, ¡°She¡¯s also told me about what Sophie did at the ceremony. Heh. Wish I could¡¯ve been there.¡± Sophia growled bitterly.


    ¡°Sophia¡­¡± Raylani muttered.


    ¡°Look. If I''d known about what was happening. I¡¯d have been there in a heartbeat. Those girls, those people, they all deserved better.¡± Sophia squared up to the dark elf before letting out an exhausted sigh, ¡°At least she made our displeasure known. Damned bastards don¡¯t deserve to come back here.¡±


    On that, the dark elf seemed to refrain from commenting, maintaining her usual more distant attitude and just nodding in agreement.


    Sophia seemed to realize something in her own words and let out a soft, ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mila glanced over.


    ¡°Doubt you¡¯d have heard about any of this unless you stumbled upon one of the others earlier. But we, that is, myself and the Calnodels, then Raylani and Elaria were all attacked by assassins. Aryana¡¯s group too.¡±


    ¡°Hells.¡± Mila cursed.


    ¡°Yeah. Just didn¡¯t seem as important after you mentioned demons. Heh.¡±


    ¡°And everyone make it?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. More or less.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± Mila mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know who sent them though. But I¡¯ve a few suspects.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression looking almost as vicious as Sophie¡¯s had been back on the stage.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll figure them out, in due time.¡± Raylani added, "No rash actions for now."


    The group let out a series of affirming grunts. Though none of them felt willing to pursue the matter further. Hanabi caught a glimpse of the dark elf¡¯s gaze, following it to a street where some figures were approaching the gathering. The two traded glances and an understanding was reached.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± Raylani informed the others.


    They turned around and got into battle formations. Their movements made Sophie and the others move back a little in alarm before also preparing themselves for a possible conflict. Near Karzan a few other figures moved into position. Hanabi noted their distinctive cloaks and heights. Dwarven warriors? Guess the assassination attempts were more serious than they made it sound.


    The approaching figures however, held up their hands to demonstrate their harmlessness. Only when they crossed from the street into the small gathering did Hanabi and the others get a clearer look at them. Ah, I remember them. The guys that talked to Sophie.


    ¡°Easy, there. We mean no harm.¡± Arnold carefully walked forward.


    Sophia and Raylani moved between the others and the arrivals, taking up a defensive posture. Only Sophie, Mila and Hanabi walked forward, Hanabi operating on the concept of simply following Mila until told otherwise.


    Hanabi examined the people behind him. What looked to be a cleric, a dwarf warrior, and a human warrior followed. Though they maintained a few steps behind the man and looked far too relaxed for the situation.


    ¡°Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    The two acknowledged each other.


    ¡°Well?¡± Arnold held out his arms.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sophie replied curtly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say? We¡¯re still going to Gratia in a few months'' time.¡± Sophie hissed, ¡°But I still need to finish classes.¡±


    ¡°Hah. That eager are you? No, move it up to the end of this semester, that¡¯s all. We¡¯ve wiped away your sentence after all.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Sophie growled.


    ¡°What? Did you¡­¡± Mila turned to Sophie in shock.


    ¡°No worries. I merely informed Sophie of trouble I noticed. Nothing more, nothing less. Everything that happened in the demons were related to some noble I worked with. Suspicious parts he needed.¡± Arnold tried to reassure her.


    ¡°And you just let them?¡±


    ¡°It was a job. Besides, I did file a report with the church that I suspected heresy, Guess you lot just dismissed it.¡±


    ¡°You dare.¡± Mila scowled.


    ¡°Hey, just calling things as they were.¡±


    MIla remained disbelieving but kept going, ¡°Then your deal with Sophie?¡±


    ¡°We move plans up further. That¡¯s all. I even spoke up for her at the ceremony. Worked out, didn''t it? Main thing is, you lot come winter instead of spring.¡±


    ¡°And-¡±


    ¡°That all?¡± Sophie narrowed her eyes at Arnold, cutting off Mila''s next words.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Just came to make sure, honest. No need to look so angry. Oh right, and a warning.¡±


    Both Sophie and Mila waited expectantly for his reveal. Hanabi was still keeping an eye on his companions. Their movement and reactions felt out of sync. As if they were just a tad slow at reacting to everything. It was disquieting.


    ¡°Because we so graciously stuck ourselves out for you, some of them think I have some say over what you do. Pff.¡± He joked.


    Neither Sophie nor Mila seemed amused.


    ¡°Forgetting that, I came here to say that they aren¡¯t very happy with what you pulled at the ceremony. Was supposed to let Arteria know we had heroes not dark knights.¡±


    ¡°The point?¡± Mila demanded.


    Arnold rolled his eyes, looking mockingly offended at her trying to hasten him, ¡°How rude. But the point, as you so desire to know. Is that while the people are very much likely to be on your side. The authorities are a¡­ more tenuous bag.¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve guessed that much.¡± Sophie grunted.


    ¡°But this time it¡¯s different. Last time, that is, your trial. House Oppullus was there, but a token representative. This time, you ticked off the big guy. Sigismund Oppullus himself. Made a fool out of the Primus Councilor of Arteria.¡± He put on a grim smile.


    ¡°Hells below. I knew I should¡¯ve recognized his face or title. I didn¡¯t put it together in my head back then.¡± Mila cursed.


    ¡°The Primus?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Aye. Leader of Arteria, the first councilor. Sigismund Oppullus was away at a meeting last time. This time he was back, he even made an effort to rally the public, then you showed up.¡± Arnold snickered, ¡°Made a right mess of things. Point being, be very fucking careful in the city. If the Braveskulls don¡¯t come looking for revenge, then you can bet your ass that Sigismund won¡¯t let such an insult slide. Not in his city.¡±


    Mila ran her hands down her face and sighed, ¡°Oh, fuck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I came to say. Seemed worth it too, given that neither of you realized.¡± He held back a laugh, ¡°Listen. I know we don¡¯t see eye to eye, that much is obvious. But believe me when I say that if there¡¯s any time to start getting all your affairs sorted and friends informed, now¡¯s the time. Because if House Oppullus throws its weight against you. Kid, you¡¯re going to get washed away by the tide.¡±


    Sigrid trilled menacingly from behind them, the mermaid having only really caught the word tide being bandied around like a threat.


    He seemed to take that as his sign to go and gave them a two fingered salute as he turned on his heel. Only then did Hanabi come up with a question.


    ¡°What about me?¡± She asked.


    He paused and turned to look at her before letting out a bellyful laugh, ¡°Haha! You? You¡¯re an ex-saintess. He¡¯d be an idiot to mess with you. Ego aside, if he tries to hurt you, the church might really respond.¡±


    ¡°But Mila¡¯s an inquisitor and Sophie works with them too!¡±


    ¡°So? There¡¯s always another inquisitor, and while Sophie is cooperating with the church, no one¡¯s informed our dear councillor about her true worth yet. To him, she¡¯s affiliated with the church but still a target.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You? You flat out told the world you were an outlander, fucking decked his guard good too. Ain¡¯t no one going to doubt the little girl who flattened a soldier through armor. If he¡¯s after you, it¡¯ll be quiet and detached. Cloak and dagger business.¡±


    ¡°The assassins that attacked our friends then.¡±


    ¡°Assassins? Attacked you guys?¡± Arnold expressed genuine surprise at this information.


    ¡°Separate groups. Separate places.¡± Eva spoke up from behind the trio.


    Arnold¡¯s smug expression fell as he seemed to contemplate things. He let out a dissatisfied click of his tongue as this new complication now burdened him.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± He finally asked.


    ¡°No idea. We suspect the Braveskulls or some other agents.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He frowned, ¡°That complicates things but¡­¡± He glanced around, perhaps finally noticing the dwarven rangers, ¡°I suppose you can handle things as they come. But like I said, be careful. Some nobles don¡¯t know what to do with their money. So be wary of vendettas. Now, if there isn¡¯t anything else.¡±


    He turned on his heel and started walking. The group was busy digesting the new information. Hanabi wondered what would happen now. If the adventurer was right, then they had unintendedly just humiliated the leader of Arteria by pure happenstance. If the day hadn¡¯t already been as bad as it had been, she might even have laughed. But with things the way they are, Hanabi wondered what else they could try to do.


    Once Arnold and his party was out of earshot, the others descended into speculation and planning. The looming threat of the Braveskulls, the imperial peace conference, demons, assassins, and now potential vengance from Arteria¡¯s nobility presented a staggering amount of dangers that now threatened them. Though she remained near Sophie and Mila, Hanabi stepped away a little to process things by herself.


    They were comically outmatched. Including the ones back at campus and the Traxians tepid support, they were about a dozen. Let loose against a world that seemed to be collapsing wherever they went. Yet, Hanabi was equally amused by how she had fallen into this insane group of people. An elf who cannot die, her lover, and her twin. The bard sister and a dark elf. A young inquisitor. Two of the city¡¯s tinkerers from one of the city¡¯s premiere magitech families. A Traxian princess and her attendant. Her sensei. And now even a mermaid and a fae creature.


    Maybe this is just what happens. Such an unnatural gathering of people will likely always invite trouble, huh? Hanabi furrowed an eyebrow at a sudden thought, over half of them are elves, aren¡¯t they? She almost snickered. What a strange lot, truly.


    Hanabi let out a sigh and smiled to herself. Her eyes jumped over to Aryana, the redhead currently resting her head upon Sophie¡¯s shoulder. All because I was looking for work and ran into a strange kid. And I thought it¡¯d be all fun and games, a little adventuring here and there. Her joy faltered as the day¡¯s events flashed through her mind, but I suppose there¡¯s no turning back now. Not after what I¡¯ve seen.


    She found Eva glancing over at her, a hint of concern on her face. Hanabi simply shook her head and smiled at her teacher. Don¡¯t worry sensei, I¡¯ll watch out for these guys. So you just make sure Tsugumi and everyone else also gets out alive.

 [End of Act 8] Epilogue: Darker Times And A Call For Peace

    ¡°We are ever changing, ever moving. Let not the ties of fate bind us. But rather, let us find succor from the path which destiny hath lain out. Let us embrace the folly of the world and live as one who embraces their calling freely.¡±


    - Ser Saren Calindor, Knight Order of Tempered Stars, ¡°One¡¯s Calling¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Marsun, Ingramar


    Lord Commander Stanislaw Stepan reclined comfortably into his chair. The window opened just a tad to let in a whiff to the cold northern air. The sun still shining down upon him, creating a blissful feeling as the heat and chill worked together to help him relax. His coffee was beside him, the steaming substance offering the promise of energy and respite after a hard day¡¯s work It was a small break, but necessary.


    For the past month, he and his forces sallied back and forth between Marsun and Volksgrad. Escorting supply caravan after supply caravan to give aid to the Ingramarian city¡¯s beleaguered defenders. They even occasionally joined the city as defenders, their presence alone bolstering morale amongst the people that they were not forgotten. Though oftentimes, Stephan grappled with himself about the truth of matters. That aside from the meagre aid given to him and his troops, the south has more or less ignored the blight that ravaged Ingramar.


    For months, the brave people of Marsun have held against the Dark Tide on their own. For months, the stalemated siege only grinded more and more bodies into dust as the unrelenting assault of demons barely slowed. Only with the arrival of a contingent of cryomancers of the Order of The Northern Winds mage¡¯s tower did they earn themselves some reprieve.


    The ice markets of Marsun now rested under the protective watch of massive enchanted ice walls that shone a brilliant blue across the countryside. It made the city a prime target for the demonic hordes but had also ensured that the effort required to breach such defenses had increased exponentially. It brought the city some time, time that they couldn¡¯t have hoped to gain otherwise.


    He twitched as he felt it. The faintest of vibrations. The creak as someone tried to hurriedly run up old wooden stairs. He sighed. If anyone ever wanted to reach him with any amount of rapidity, it meant one of two things. Either the High Marshall had orders for him. Or something had gone wrong. Knowing Marsun, he was very much certain it was the latter and tried to prepare himself.


    More demon breaches? He pondered as the footsteps neared his door.


    ¡°Halt, state your business.¡± He heard his bodyguard ask.


    ¡°Urgent message for the Lord Commander, from the frontier brigade.¡± An unfamiliar voice answered.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± He called out..


    The wooden doors creaked open. The noise echoing throughout his temporary office. Still, his company arrived less than two days ago and the Marsunians had done wonders in refurbishing the abandoned barracks. Not that they had much of a choice. The city was already overflowing with refugees from the rest of the Ingramarian Principality against the oncoming horde.


    His attention turned to the disheveled looking man now in his room. He wore the uniform of newly established Frostwatch Scouts. Standard leathers for scouts except with a white smock to help cover it. On his shoulder, the insignia of a twelve pointed star with an eye in the middle to represent the twelve principalities that formed Ingramar and their jobs as observers. The man was scraggy, out of breath, but clearly stood at attention despite it all. Dedicated, good.


    ¡°Rest easy and breathe, then deliver your message.¡± Stepan commanded.


    ¡°Y-y-yes, my commander.¡± The man stammered as he hurriedly nodded.


    Judging by his stature and demeanor, Stepan guessed that he was one of the scouts drawn directly from the ranks of the refugees. My commander is also a strange way of speech to address my rank, and his accent too, definitely local.


    ¡°Take your time.¡±


    ¡°T-th-thank you, my commander.¡±


    Stepan took a sip of his coffee, the bitter taste helping him come to terms with what was likely about to be a bitter day ahead. He carefully tucked away what few loose papers were on his desk, just in case.


    After a minute, the man seemed to manage to catch his breath enough to look somewhat functional rather than on the verge of collapsing. Seeing this, Stepan motioned for him to sit. The scout obliged and sat down with a heavy creak. The furniture here was quaint, rustic, but somewhat charming, like most of Marsun.


    ¡°You may begin.¡± He instructed.


    ¡°Of course, my commander.¡± The man awkwardly saluted from his chair, ¡°Uhh, umm, right. Report comes from krepost fourteen¡±


    ¡°Krepost¡­?¡± Stepan muttered, ¡°Ah, fortress fourteen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my commander.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen the unclean forces uhh, lower, around Marsun. There is, far less than usually.¡± Unclean means demons, right.


    ¡°Huh, some good news.¡± Stepan quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, commander. H-however¡­¡± The man paused and gulped, afraid of ruining his mood. Too late now.


    He gestured for the scout to continue.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found signs of a breach near Talin Mir¡­ err, Talin Village. Near the mountains of snow.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, a breach? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We see heavy equipment. Many big chorts and strigois with tool and wagons. Boyar Alexandru said we should tell you, my commander.¡± The scout answered and sniffled.


    Lord Commander Stepan sat back in his chair and tried to get a better grasp of the situation. His brows furrowed as the implications became clear. The mages had succeeded in defending Marsun. But in return, had sent the demons scattering elsewhere. His blood chilled. There¡¯s no one who can respond in time.


    ¡°Here. Drink. Warm up.¡± He growled and thrust the coffee at the startled scout.


    Without waiting, he stomped over to his war table and cleared whatever there was away to reveal a map of Marsun and the Frostwinds.


    In theory, the town that served as a hub for North-to-South trade was the only strategic corridor that existed to allow large armies or groups to move between the Frostwind Ranges. In theory, the mountains themselves were as much a natural barrier as a wall that was near impossible to scale even for monstrous creatures. In theory.


    His eyes scanned the map. His fingers traced the trail from Marsun to Border Fortress 14. It was located halfway up the Frostwinds, a wretched place but near impenetrable given the harsh conditions. Those stationed there had the displeasure of being subject to horrific winds and icier chills, but had the luxury of not dying to a demon¡¯s blade at any given moment. A fair trade.


    He then searched around the mountain passes until he laid eyes on the sketches of a few scattered huts, likely different villages located in the mountains. All most likely already overrun by demonic patrols and burned to the ground. Of them all, labelled in common with only a singular letter ¡®T¡¯, was Talin. Next to it was a picture of a goat which Stepan assumed was the main product before the people there were slaughtered.


    From Talin, he looked southwards to see where the demons might¡¯ve breached. All parts of the mountain pass looked fairly inaccessible. Momentarily, relieved he almost sighed until he remembered the words of an old friend. The Inquisition has to seal a few areas.


    His gaze wandered back over towards the frightened scout, who was still unsure about sipping the commander¡¯s coffee out of respect or hygiene. Whatever the case, Stepan pondered the information. If there truly was a concerted effort to dig out an opening, then it would likely happen at three areas on the map amateurishly marked with pictures of oversized rocks. Narrowing the area to around Talin excluded one, and considering that of the remaining two, one was far higher up the mountains, he put his finger on the last sealed passage.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± He asked the scout.


    ¡°Yes, my commander! We went to check but were fended off by the unclean camping near Talin.¡± The scout hastily replied.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Stepan grumbled to him, one hand stroking his beard in contemplation.


    He tried to take mental stock of his current forces. Aside from the Marsunian garrison and surviving Ingramarian army troopers, he still had his own company of winged knights and Volksgradian skirmishers. They needed to recon the area but also be ready to engage with any demonic forces and reseal the breach, should there be any. Making up his mind, he nodded to himself and stood up, startling the scout.


    ¡°Danick!¡± He called out.


    The door swung open at once as Polkovnik Danick, his second in command, rushed inside, snapping a hasty salute before subtly glancing at the map. A stern man with limited tactical flexibility, but conservative enough that Stepan wasn¡¯t worried about pointless losses of life without reason. More importantly, he had once served as a Volksgradian border guard, patrolling the forests and wilds. The right man for the job.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Danick acknowledged.


    ¡°We have reports from the Frostwatch that there could be a potential breach in the Frostwind, here.¡± He pointed to the area near Talin, ¡°Gather ten riders. A team of engineers from the local garrison, and a squad or two from our guys as escort. This is a recon mission, but should the chance arise and reports proven correct. This is to become destroy and denial. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Commander.¡± The younger officer saluted.


    ¡°If there is an emergency, push through the gap and seal it from the otherside then make it back to Volksgrad and inform the Marshal. Beyond that, assess the situation, seal the breach, and return here. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Requisition what supplies you need and head out within the hour. And you, scout. I ask much of you, but lead them up the mountains and to Fortress Fourteen if needed, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my commander.¡±


    ¡°Both of you, dismissed. And while you¡¯re at it, tell someone to fetch me the governor and Boyar Polina.¡±


    ¡°By your command.¡± Danick saluted as he left, the scout following after him.


    Once they were outside and the door behind them shut once more, Stepan finally let out a sighed out loud. If the demons had truly breached then the numbers would be relatively small considering a lack of any other reports of division scale movements. But even a few reaching the unready southerners could plunge the world in chaos. He only hoped that there were those ready to stand agains the darkness, for only dark days lay ahead should the Tide truly arrive. Lord of Life and Goddess of the Stars, grant your people sanctuary and safety in these long days to come. May we emerge from our trials victorious while you grant us your blessings to repulse this evil. By the light and the stars.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    <hr><hr>


    Monte De Trisse, Gratia


    ¡°My lady, the Gratian Republic¡¯s emissaries have arrived.¡± Seneschal Alain bowed respectfully as he informed her.


    ¡°Thank you. I shall attend to them momentarily.¡± Annalise replied.


    The seneschal bowed once more and exited the room. The unbroken guard gently closing the door.


    Annalise sighed, she was exhausted. Still, her duties called to her and she stood up, almost forgetting her crutch as she nearly fell. Stumbling forward, she managed to latch onto the side of her desk and pulled herself up, reaching one hand over to grapple the crutch that was leaning peacefully against the wall.


    Her eyes danced wistfully to the large pedestal beside it, a display case sitting neatly on top. Her bow slept, unused since the day the took back Monte De Trisse. Since the day she came home. And yet, she could still feel it. The tautness of the bowstring, the exhilaration every time she loosed an arrow. The panic that came from making sure that every shot went where it needed to. Back to the days she travelled with Runebound, with Gil and the others. Back when she had them, when she could walk and prance about however she wished.


    ¡°A different time.¡± Pyra giggled.


    Annalise turned to find the princess sitting atop the desk, her ghostly form looking far too corporeal for her liking.


    ¡°A better time.¡± Annalise muttered.


    Pyra lowered her head to match Annalise¡¯s gaze, the princess with a terrifying grin on her face.


    ¡°A simpler time.¡±


    ¡°But better.¡±


    ¡°Heheh. Do you detest me so?¡±


    Annalise wanted to answer but didn¡¯t. The truth was, she didn¡¯t know either. So many things had happened the past year that the pain and fear had already blended with moments of happiness and joy to create a maelstrom of uncertainty and emotions.


    ¡°Anna. You¡¯re talking to yourself again.¡± Kimmie whispered quietly.


    The former barmaid¡¯s overly pale complexion still demonstrated a hint of concern.


    ¡°Was I? Shit, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± Kimmie managed a snicker.


    Anna could feel her heart pick up speed. At first, Kimmie had been emotionless, barely different than a zombie despite the autonomy granted to her. But over time, without Pyra¡¯s meddling, the girl gradually learned how to live once more, how to feel. For that, Anna was immensely grateful. But it worried her nonetheless. After all, how will she react when she remembers and feels everything fully again? Will she still stay?


    Pyra leaned over her, the princess¡¯s lips upturned with a mischievous grin. The suggestion was there, but Anna brushed it off. If she simply can¡¯t¡­. Then she can¡¯t no other ways about it.


    ¡°If you insist. You¡¯ll change your tune.¡± Pyra cackled.


    ¡°Kimmie, do you want to¡­¡± Anna dared to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand behind, as I usually do.¡± Kimmie stoically affirmed.


    ¡°Right. Great. Always¡­ feel better that you¡¯re there.¡± Anna let out a soft sigh.


    Quietly, the three got on their way as Anna¡¯s dedicated unbroken soldier followed along. It was a concession she was forced to make as Pyra¡¯s paranoia extended to believing that the Republic¡¯s emissaries were there to kill Annalise and annex the territory. Pyra would¡¯ve been able to stop them regardless, but in the mad princess¡¯s own words. ¡°It¡¯s nice to not be just a mask for once.¡±


    Yet, Anna could feel Pyra growing disquieting. The mad princess looking bemused by something the closer they got to the main hall. She twisted and coiled her form around both Anna and Kimmie, though the latter did not notice. Pyra eventually settled herself and smiled brightly at Anna, always a bad sign.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something. You¡¯ve gotten better at shielding your mind. But I¡¯ll figure you out.¡± The mad princess beamed.


    Anna ignored her and kept walking, much to Pyra¡¯s delight. She nodded at the guards near the main hall and they opened the large doors, giving her a Gratian salute. Huh, my guys today, not Pyra¡¯s.


    ¡°Announcing Princess Annabell Elisabeth Montroi, ruler of Monte De Trisse and arbiter of the unbroken legion.¡± Seneschal Alain announced her presence.


    The court room was filled today. Standing against the pillars, a mixture of genuine human knights watched the proceedings alongside undead paladins. The crisscrossing of brightly polished amror and the bloodstained dread armor that the paladins wore creating a strange duality of macarbe and regal. Interspersed amongst them were the Republican contingent. The Republic of Gratia¡¯s emissaries waiting impatient for her while their contingent of bodyguards had been allowed to enter. Neither Pyra nor Anna had any doubt about the capabilities of their own forces to quell any hostile activity should it happen, that much they were in agreement on.


    The Republican guard offered the colour that the throne room needed. Bright reds and greens dotted with the three united fists of the republic contrasting rather well with the dour appeal of Anna¡¯s soldiers. The diplomats themselves wore lavish fineries adorned with ornate symbols and decorations. It was either an attempt at flauting their wealth in order to intimidate her, or just a bizarre fashion choice that had overtaken the republic. Neither of which she was particularly moved by.


    ¡°My lady, presenting ambassadors Sir Francois Thierry and Lady Aimee Loze, representatives of the Republic of Gratia¡¯s diplomatic corps.¡±


    The emissaries only half bow, likely a deliberate snub. Not that she cared much for formalities anyway.


    ¡°Thank you for seeing us, my lady.¡± Ambassador Loze spoke, almost reluctantly so.


    ¡°I bid you welcome.¡± Anna replied, as expected of her, ¡°What is it that you seek from this realm?¡±


    ¡°Formal, quite formal indeed.¡± Pyra quipped.


    Anna almost scowled but managed to stop herself in time to retain her courtly disposition.


    ¡°Your welcome is appreciated, my lady. Let us move onto matters then, and the reason why we are here.¡± Ambassador Thierry gestured at one of his subordinates.


    One of his guards pulled out a scroll and handed it to the ambassador, the document properly sealed with a scroll of the republic. The ambassador then bowed a little more formally before handing it over to Alain who had walked over to receive it. The seneschal took great care to adhere to proper protocols examining it, taking his time to peel the seal off without damaging either it or the document too much. He then gave it a quick once over before looking for Annalise¡¯s approval, which she naturally gave.


    ¡°To the newly established princess of Annabell Elizabeth Montroi of the territory of Monte De Trisse and nearby duchies. We, the people of the Republic of Gratia, hereby present to you a proposal for a non-aggresion pact between our two nations, and for the establishment of an economic corridor in order to facilitate trade. The current lack of meaningful dialogue between our peoples and the recent deal that was struck with the Tyranical Kingdom of Gratia is an immediate security concern to our national sovereignty and we hope for your deals to be equal and balanced and that you will assuage our concerns.¡±


    ¡°What a fancy letter. What half veiled threats. Should burn them at the stake, for your family. Eheheh, for the fallen.¡± Pyra mocked.


    Enough, Anna tried her best not to growl out loud.


    ¡°Thank you, seneschal.¡± She first praised the speaker.


    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± He bowed as was courtesy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare us all the formalities and get to the point. What guarantees are you seeking?¡± She addressed the emissaries.


    The two looked taken aback but recovered quickly enough, dipping their heads while keeping their eye on her.


    ¡°A military checkpoint on the border.¡± Ambassador Loze stated.


    ¡°Umm, the location of which we will decide together, of course.¡± Thierry hastily added.


    ¡°An opening for their spies, a noose to choke you with. Not that it¡¯ll work. Not that it¡¯ll matter.¡± Pyra giggled to herself.


    On that we agree, at least. Anna acquiesced to her constant companion.


    ¡°A military checkpoint?¡± Anna voiced her doubts.


    ¡°Just so. We can negotiate the finer details once we¡¯ve ascertained where the checkpoint will be.¡±


    ¡®No import or export restrictions? Tariffs?¡±


    ¡°Of course there will be. Those are a given. The rates of which we have yet to establish amongst discussion with the council of governors. These are only our preliminary terms.¡± Thierry clarified.


    ¡°Preliminary¡­¡± Anna muttered. It¡¯s always about money and resources.


    ¡°We must control our borders and support, surely you¡¯d understand?¡±


    ¡°I do. Which is why the deal as it stands is extrememly disadvantageous for my side.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps but yours is a nascent nation, pardon the phrase. And while we are more than willing to negotiate and alter the terms, we¡¯d also need to know how reliably you can govern your realm. For you have, and I commend you for the feat of magical skill and arms, won your realm through conquest. Rulership is a difficult task. One that only time will tell how effective you become.¡± Ambassador Loze chastised her.


    Anna bristled. She understood the implication. That she was untested and unreliable. But she didn¡¯t bark back, not yet. For those were claims that she could not refute, nor were they words that she necessarily denied. Still, she couldn¡¯t help feel a little insulted.


    ¡°Freshly risen from the fires of war as it may. I cannot allow that to be the cause of more suffering for my people.¡±


    ¡°Care about your people as you should. We still cannot justify anything more.¡±


    ¡°Lessen any economic penalties and I¡¯ll allow a military outpost. Eschew the outpost, and I will not balk at your regulations. Or a combination of both to a lesser extent. Those are my proposals.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous. Our terms are already considerate. The governors themselves stand behind it. To change it drastically would be impossible. They wouldn¡¯t agree to it.¡± Thierry joined in.


    Pyra squealed in delight as she noticed Annalise¡¯s expression changing. The ranger had grown more indulgent with her own emotions, no matter how well she tried to keep it in check. As Annalise¡¯s scow deepened, Pyra¡¯s own grin only widened.


    ¡°Then find a compromise, make them agree. Or is Governor Marcel that shocked I¡¯m alive that he has turned the council against.¡± Anna growled.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Loze exclaimed.


    ¡°Governor Marcel of Valens, I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t know him. Earned his way to governorship through blood, sweat and tears. Specifically murdering my dearest brother and cousin in front of me. Butchering the staff of this castle with the help of traitors.¡± Anna spoke emotionlessly.


    Pyra nearly burst out in joy at the tempered rage behind her words. Even moreso at how Lady Collisse the handmaiden grimaced at the reminder of her crimes. The emissaries did not anwser, unsure of the mood that was slowly developing in the court room. All Pyra knew was that Annalise hid her plans well, and even she was at the edge of her seat, waiting to see how this played out.


    ¡°In fact, I remember him. His one crooked thumb and overly curved nose standing in front of my brother¡¯s flayed corpse. Leading the revolt at Ravenmount, as I recall. After I already fled Monte De Trisse. That, Marcel. Do you know him?¡± Anna smiled dangerously.


    Neither of the emissaries answered, the two trading nervous glances.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to be kind here. To be, considerate. But you see them?¡± She motioned at the paladins, ¡°Knights. Swear your fealty once more.¡±


    As one, the undead paladins pulled out their blades, and before anyone could react, impaled themselves through the chest, unleashing small gouts of unholy flame from the openings. Even Seneschal Alain looked mildly horrified. Then, as one once more, they removed their blades and held open their hands. And before everyone¡¯s eyes, their wounds closed as they were bathed in a divine light that was eerily pale.


    ¡°I take the route of diplomacy because Gratia is my home. Because I am of House Montroi, and I am Gratian. I could easily have carved my way up to Val Elftheria, burning the north as I went. But I went home, and I am content here. For the wall that you so fear, that brings death to all within it, keeps this land safe. My warriors, elite and undying. My people, free to pursue their own lives. To jeapordize that is to invoke my wrath. I wish to treat the Republic as a polity. As a group with noble ideas. But I will not do so with my people eating the cost of such a deal without some concessions from you.¡± Anna ranted.


    Nerves had already been rattled, and everyone on edge, including the emissaries as they carefully chose their next words.


    ¡°Your threats will not go unanswered, my lady. But I will relay your message of a counter offer to the governors. Preferably in writing.¡± Ambassador Thierry warned her, but didn¡¯t push the matter.


    ¡°Seneschal.¡± Anna looked over.


    ¡°Of course, my lady. I will have a proposal drafted at once.¡± Alain bowed and signalled to a court scribe.


    ¡°Honored Ambassadors Sir Francois Thierry and Lady Aimee Loze, if there is nothing else to discuss until the proposal. Then feel free to enjoy your time in my realm or return to the republic. You may at least leave knowing that I do not wish for war, for look at me.¡± She stood up, almost forgetting her crutch once more as she supported herself on one leg.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± She repeated, ¡°I hold great hatred for the murderers of my family. But look at me. I have seen enough conflict. I have seen enough death. If the council can at least accept that and meet my terms half way, then that is enough.¡±


    At this, the ambassadors did seem to have a slight amount of sympathy, both of them realizing that not only were they talking to someone who had only recently escaped their younger years. But had both been the cause and on the receiving end of much death and destruction.


    ¡°If there is nothing else. I shall have my seneschal attend to the matter of the proposal alongside making sure you recevie it.¡±


    The old man nodded, her instructions clear.


    ¡°Very well. May we meet under better circumstances.¡± Thierry bid farewell on behalf of the republicans. A generic answer to express his displeasure, but not denying the possibility for cooperation.


    Pyra was flabbergasted. Annalise had played her part so well. The performance was most exquisite. A bearing of emotions, a rage filled rant, a confession and sorrow. How it all delighted her so. I¡¯ve definitely chosen the right host. She smiled to herself, oh what fun there is yet to be had, what fun indeed.

 Act 9 Prologue: A Pathfinders Turmoil

    ¡°The astrologers say that the Caelstar Comet passed by yesterday. That it was a portent of ill tidings ahead. Rumours are that the north is overrun by monsters, the frosts more biting and deadly than last year. The south is engulfed by war. The west suffers from a potential catastrophe centuries in the making. The east is rife with reports of undead and blighted monsters wandering out of the Kesmourn Blightlands. I¡¯d say that the astrologers were right, and also that I probably didn¡¯t need them to tell me that.¡±


    - Ser Donovan Haight, Captain of the Dawn Strider, ¡°Idle Conversation With Merchant Karzan¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Elin Grimsby wiggled her nose, sniffling as the biting cold of the Frostwind Ranges made her shiver. The fireplace did little to keep her warm besides offering the occasional crumb of comfort as it flickered a little brighter for a few seconds and waning soon after. It also didn¡¯t help that the age of the structure meant that there were enough gaps that the cold could seep in just as easily, though she was glad that there was shelter in the first place.


    She was grateful at least, of the warm cup in her hands, the heat able to radiate through her gloves and into her nearly frozen palms. She lifted the cup and took a sip. It was nourishing and warm, a salty broth sprinkled in with what was hopefully a meat of sorts to help provide the nutrients it needed. At the moment, the fact that it was warm was more than good enough for her.


    Being a pathfinder meant at least having an interest in exploring forgotten roads and pathways. To delve into ruins and decayed structures to find whatever secrets might be waiting within. And while she enjoyed the lifestyle, she didn¡¯t necessarily appreciate the whole ¡®struggle to the destination¡¯ aspect of her work. But she had been paid half of an already inordinate sum to do some basic grunt work on behalf of the church, and the hefty payday stifled much of her more vocal complaints.


    The commission had been simple if veering deep into the tedium side of things. To help chart out paths long untaken up and down the Frostwinds according to old maps that the church had. Hers had turned out to be a bust and led to nothing but snow drifts and unsurprisingly, more snow. So much so that it turned out that there wasn¡¯t even a path that was along the marked trail anymore. Only remnants of a time long ago when places like the cabin she was in were likely maintained by some poor dedicated soul out in the middle of nowhere.


    In fact, it was beyond remarkable that this building still stood as sturdily as it did. The maps the church had pulled when instructing her had to have been at least half a century old if not more. She glanced down at her little notebook, something that had accompanied her throughout all her travels. In it, she had laid out the most likely threats within this area. She suspected that errant hunters, smugglers, or tribals might have stopped by at some point. Tidied up the place or kept it functional at minimum, not that it mattered at this point. And bless them for at least not trashing the place during their stay.


    Normally, she would¡¯ve worried about unwelcome visitors or bandits. But with reports of demons and other monsters lurking around the Frostwinds, scarce few travellers were willing to brave the mountain passes. Even fewer who might continue to reside here. Though she supposed that demons would very much count in the unwanted category.


    Still, demons were at least predictable. They would see her and attack, hoping for a feast. No second guessing, no friendly facades. That much she knew from her experience climbing up the Frostwinds and meeting a few patrols.


    She signed and began downing the rest of her soup. At least the church gave me decent enough rations. Would hate to be eating frozen bread and hardtack with mush for dinner.


    Not that she wasn¡¯t used to basic food. She had been caught off guard more than once ruin delving and stuck with only the bare necessities. She just liked having flavour.


    A soft snap of a twig outside sent her senses onto high alert. Demons? No, no, no. Downing the hot soup in a painful gulp, she placed the mug down and spun around towards the creaky wooden bed in the room. At the end of the bed, she picked up her weapons. Sword in one hand, and an aging dwarven clockwork pistol engraved with runes. A relic of her time she crashed through the bottom floor of an old Myndiri ruin.


    With her pistol aimed at the doorway and her sword ready to swing, she held her breath. One second passed, then two, then three. She heard her own heartbeat slowly, though lingering pain of forcefully ingesting hot liquids nearly made her cough as it ran down her throat. Her vision narrowed as she focused in. In such an environment, she¡¯d get one shot.


    A knock made her pause as her fingers caressed the trigger. What the hells?


    She wanted to answer. But at the same time, logic dictates that no one would be seeking her out at this hour of the day. Nor seeking her out in the Frostwinds. There was a minute chance that it could¡¯ve a fellow pathfinder who got lost, or a fellow traveller that had done the same. But the chances were slim, and she still had the element of surprise, or she hoped that she did.


    A second series of harder, more forceful but deliberate knocks on the door. This time, nearly rhythmically, making the wood creak a little under the blows. Morea''s tits, not like this. Stars above, Goddess keep me safe.


    Worried, she took a step back and kept the pistol pointed while she put on her coat and the rest of her gear, her eyes never leaving the doorway. Slipping the straps of her bag over her sword arm, she was about to try and maneuver her pistol arm under its own strap when another knock made her freeze.


    ¡°Morea¡¯s tits Grimy, you gonna let me freeze out here?¡± A voice called out from outside.


    All at once, Elin felt all her muscles relax and let out a distressed sigh as she tried to calm back down. By the hells...


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Harrow.¡± The voice called out again, ¡°Grimy?¡±


    ¡°By the hells, Tim, I was this close to blasting you. Start with your name next time.¡± Elin complained indignantly as she walked over to the door.


    ¡°Ahh, but scared you good, didn¡¯t I? Anyways, saw the smoke from your chimney. Just barely, but figured I¡¯d come check.¡±


    ¡°Very funny. Give me a moment. Stars above, thought you were pushing past the peaks. How¡¯d you end up back here?¡±


    ¡°Boys at the guild¡¯ll be mighty jealous I reckon. I¡¯m back here because I reached the high pass and then some. The things I¡¯ve seen, hells, I¡¯ve almost run out of soggin paper to map the damned place. Had to head back or I¡¯d be out completely.¡±


    Timothy Harrow was one of her few colleagues on this mission. Though they received separate assignments, they formed a squadron of five pathfinders assigned to charting this section of the Mistveil. Harrow had always been a bit of a glory hog if still mostly pragmatic. He would often go the extra mile and even push further than was expected of him in order to secure his name in the guild¡¯s hall of fame. By all accounts, he was several ranks her superior, but still acted like a comrade in arms, that much she could appreciate, at least.


    ¡°It¡¯s been only a week, some monster you are.¡± Elin joked.


    He had been assigned an area even further up the mountain than she had been owing to his skill as a former mountaineer. Yet he had still chosen to go even farther afield than she had been, and had clearly returned without much trouble. Some people are just born for their job, huh.


    ¡°Monster... right.¡± Came the surprisingly tense reply.


    ¡°Hey, only in the good way. You¡¯re one of the best we¡¯ve got. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Best, heh.¡±


    ¡°Sound a little husky, you alright? Cold get ''ya down?¡± Elin asked as she finally organized the room a little. Stars above, at least I won¡¯t look like a complete slob now.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Oh, standing in the freezing cold don¡¯t do that to you? Want to trade places? I¡¯ll take forever to open the door too.¡±


    ¡°Very funny. Or did you forget you scared me half to death?¡±


    ¡°To death.¡± He repeated from outside.


    ¡°Now give me a¡­ a second to open the door.¡± Elin answered.


    She had faltered for a moment. Because despite the loud creaking of the floorboards underneath her feet. The howling of the wind outside as it rattled the sides of the cabin. The crackling of the fire and the thumping of her own heartbeat. She also heard a very distinctive sound, something being removed from a scabbard. Knife or sword she didn¡¯t know, but a weapon. And it came from behind the door. What the fuck?


    With a million thoughts running through her head, she couldn¡¯t stop her hand as it reached over to unlock the few rusty latches that kept the outside world from the cabin. What should I do? What was that sound? Is Tim okay? Why is he drawing a blade? Was it him? Her hand then pulled open the last bolt that locked it in place and reached for the handle. Is someone with him? Is there a threat? Am I losing my mind up here? Why is he here? Her hand touched the icy cold handle and pulled.


    ¡°Tim-¡±


    As flakes of snow rushed against her face alongside the frigid winds. So too did a figure shaped like her colleague. Running on pure instinct, she already had her foot ready as she kicked the door frame to propel herself backwards and away from a potential attack. Unaware that she had landed next to a half pot of soup, little mechanisms clicked together to ignite a different fire. A deafening roar thundered out of her pistol, sulfur and bitter arcane scents flooding her senses. Enhanced by the runic inscriptions, what had once been Senior Pathfinder Timothy Harrow turned into a mostly headless corpse, the man¡¯s blood splattering all over her and the room as he body still dashed forward from the momentum.


    A blade embedded itself into the floorboard next to her as her eyes widened. Harrow¡¯s muscles had not yet noticed his death and pushed themselves to the limit as his body landed practically on top of her.


    Letting out a panicked yelp, she accidentally knocked the pot of soup over and screeched as some of the liquid landed on the gap between her glove and the jacket. Fuck!  Her fortune came from having put the jacket back on in the first place, shielding her arm from any burns or injuries.


    She scurried out from under his body and backed up to the wall of the cabin. Her eyes quickly darted between the body, the doorway, and her pistol as training began to slowly take hold after the initial bout of panic. Dagger, tried to kill. Shot, dead. Hand, fucking hurts. Door, still empty.


    Wasting no time, she fumbled around until she found her bullet pouch and hastily reloaded the clockwork pistol. She was immensely thankful that dwarven technology had been built to last and it still functioned fine. Only when she had properly reloaded did she slowly start to recover her senses.


    Harrow lay dead on the floor, the majority of his brain and skull having been blown away by a near point blank shot. The doorway remained empty as the winds outside now raced inwards, lowering the temperature to the point her hairs stood on end. The little rustic fireplace was now governed in blood, bits of bone, and the spilled soup. Her small slice of calm atop this mountain disturbed by an attempted murder.


    She finally let out a shuddered breath, unaware that she held one. Her hands too trembled on their own. One from enduring the burning pain. The other from having just shot her colleague.


    What? She started breathing again, practically panting as her brain sought oxygen to help her think, what the fuck happened? What just¡­ I just¡­ shot him. He tried to kill me? Why? I thought we were¡­ hells¡­


    In a daze, she shakily aimed her pistol at the doorway as she busied herself with tidying the room. She didn¡¯t know what had happened or what she should do. Trying to buy herself time, she cleaned up what she could until only the fireplace and the body was left. Nervous, she prodded his corpse with her blade. Only when it truly didn¡¯t respond did she dare step closer.


    Her stomach churned as her face turned green. Where her pistol had blown off the parts of his brain, little grey worm like appendages had stretched forward, trying to connect themselves. A few still wriggled aimlessly, travelling through the bloodied grey matter like little tadpoles. At the back of his head, a bulbous growth had been blown open, leaking out a putrid green pus that had evidently gnawed its way into his head as well.


    Fighting the urge to gag, the calling of her duties bid her to at least create some sort of record. Never letting go of her pistol, she awkwardly began writing what she observed afflicting his body. Focusing intently on the task in hopes that her mind did not wander to the day¡¯s events.


    As the room continued to chill, she was straddled with the maddening feeling of being watched. That this little cabin had suddenly become more prison than a place to rest. Her skin itched and she scratched at her head, nearly squeezing the trigger by accident.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She let out a rattled squeak of surprise.


    Breathing heavily and shivering. She scribbled down the last of her notes when she saw the fire flickering. No, no, no, now¡¯s no time for it to run out. She shoved her papers and notes away, scrambling to reignite the flame.


    An eerie howl from high in the mountains stopped her. It was nowhere near, yet she felt eyes watching her every movement. An unearthly chill ran across her body and she aimed the pistol directly at the doorway, her shaky hand at least keeping it around chest-height. I can¡¯t stay here, Goddess I can¡¯t stay here.


    Rummaging through her belongings until she found a lantern and used what was left of the fire to reignite it. Judging by the condition of the wick and oil she estimated at least another hour or two of use before she would really need to worry.


    Another howl echoed from the mountains and her mind was made up. She needed to move, the cabin had already been compromised and whatever the case, she knew that despite it being wiser to barricade herself. She still had no idea if the worms and liquids that spilled from Harrow¡¯s corpse were contagious and a potential sign of a disease or plague.


    She was a pathfinder. She would walk the path back down the mountain. And if it really came down to it, she resolved to at least die on her feet.


    Finally composing herself enough to shut the door, she quickly slammed it shut and bolted the locks, giving herself what little time she could muster before she had to leave. Trying her best to ignore the body, she focused her mind entirely on the task of leaving. Packing away the last of her belongings, she finally had a small moment of relief and immediately was tormented by the thought of having shot her colleague.


    A different howl, a little closer, shattered her moment of despondent contemplation and she readied herself to move. Kicking a few of the burning logs outside of the fireplace, she hoped the ensuing blaze would at least burn the corpse.


    As the fire began spreading. She paused. She glanced over at Harrow, and she reached down to grab his guild identification tags when she saw a warm slither across his eye. Grimacing, she tried to reach for the tags but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. The possibility of biological contamination was already too high and worse, she didn¡¯t know what she would do if one of those creatures crawled into her.


    Taking a separate approach, she hurriedly tried to sketch every detail of his identification as the fire drew closer. For the first time in hours she had begun to feel warm, but only because the flames were getting closer and closer to licking her feet. Though some was left behind, with the last of her pen strokes done, she was at least satisfied that something of his would be remembered. But then, how was he afflicted in the first place?


    Risking contaminations, she pried loose a wooden board and turned his corpse around, grimacing as she noticed more of the worms slithering over his head. Using the board as an appendage, she managed to open a sack that was on his body, the papers spilling out. Each marked and scrawled up. Some which were now burning up in the fire.


    In her haste, she discarded the board to give the flames a brief other target to focus upon and reached for the maps. Most were recovered with some damage, a few intact, and one or two lost forever more. Quickly glancing at them, she felt her heart still once more.


    He had marked openings, passages, and hostile encampments. He had pushed past their assigned limit and seemingly discovered the beginnings of a raiding force high above the mountain passes. She had no time to parse the rest of the maps, the flame had picked up once more, now turning almost explosive as it made contact with the putrid bile spilling from his body.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She grunted as she backed away towards the door.


    A part of her had immediately begun regretting everything. Despite the inherent dangers of this cabin, it could¡¯ve allowed her some relative comfort in what might be her final hours. Yet she had decided to burn it all down, to instead brave the cold and whatever else might lurk in the night. Her only consolation prize was that she had a vague recollection of the path she needed to take down the mountain to the closest outpost. And the church needs to see these maps.


    Shoving the maps away, she opened the door one last time. She readied her pistol and sword, making sure that despite the nerves still tingling in her hands, she was ready for a scuffle.


    As snow and wind whipped against her face, and the howls in the night crept ever closer, she took one step out the doorway and into the darkness of the Frostwinds.

 Act 9 Chapter 1: A Promise Of Rest

    ¡°Can ye ''ear it? The rumblin¡¯? How the ground shakes? It means a war¡¯sa coming. It means the children of stone are preparing. My folk. They¡¯re getting ready ta march. That dark times await us all. So brace yourself lad. Shite¡¯s going to be real messy for a while.¡±


    - Protector Hamlin Grimiron, Defender of Old Kyne, ¡°Protector Grimiron to Human Compatriot¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A month¡¯s time seemed to fly by, the world resumed ticking with little changes to society at large. ¡°The Day of Sorrows¡±, as had the tragedy of a bomb and demonic incursion was now officially known, felt so close yet distant at the same time. The city hadn¡¯t taken any overt measures against them yet, at least not officially. Although the Lily Knights certainly faced more scrutiny when operating near, alongside, or even in the general area that Trinity Guards were. Many reluctantly carried out some secretive order to check their papers, though a few were far more zealous.


    Still, Sophie embraced the calm. Her life had already gotten hectic enough. Worries upon worries compounded into a weight that shackled her mind in anxiety. From knowledge of Aryana¡¯s continuing decline in health, to the possibility of whatever shadowed entity had sent assassins after her friends striking again. Nothing had been resolved, only seemingly delayed. Her most recent worry was something far more pressing.


    The Lily Knights had been directly commissioned by one snarky Traxian Princess to play as assistants to her in an upcoming conference. Of which now was only two weeks away. The rest of her friends and family played key roles in helping Princess Lucinia prepare as well. They canvassed most of her connections as well as their own. from the dwarven warrior Tharnus serving as representative of the Stoneseers of Arteria, to their friend Miraeve Elaester, taking on a role that found surprising encouragement from her father to represent elven interests and practice her diplomatic skills. Though he did add that she should ¡°Stop associating with troublesome folk¡± which Sophie was relatively certain was a warning against her.


    Whoever else might show up was now solely Lucinia¡¯s responsibility. One task that the princess wholeheartedly embraced despite her pessimistic outlook on the conference as a whole. Sophie hadn¡¯t expected her to look animated, but she did. Some people have their own path in life, and she already knows hers.


    Sophie was thankful, at least, for Lucinia¡¯s redirecting of everyone to help her. For it meant that most of them were able to distract themselves from affairs regarding the city. To pretend, even for a little bit, that they were to wholly focus on this and shunt their doubts to the back of their minds. For most of them, that was the case. For her, it only added to the deepening scars that etched themselves within her. Another, in a growing list of failures that swirled around the back of her mind.


    A tired hand grabbed at her face and yanked her downwards, her lips quickly meeting Aryana¡¯s as the girl sleepily pulled her in for a kiss. One that she eagerly returned before the girl threw their blanket over her as well. Sophie giggled a little and buried her nose atop Ary¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ehhh, tickles.¡± The sleepy girl mumbled.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡± Sophie whispered lovingly.


    ¡°Mmm. Sophie.¡± Ary upturned her head, though redhead¡¯s eyes remained shut.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ary let out a small grown and reached up to grasp Sophie¡¯s cheeks with her hand. The redhead proceeded to squish and pull for a moment before tiredly pushing Sophie into bed. Something she submitted to without resistance, finding great comfort in the playful motion. After a few moments, Ary finally let go, the girl¡¯s fingers giving Sophie a small bop on the nose that almost made her laugh out loud. But instead of a warm kiss or more embracing, the redhead stretched a little and plopped herself back into a resting position. Cute.


    ¡°Less¡­ worrying. More sleep.¡± Ary grunted and let out a yawn, prompting Sophie to yawn as well.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The two sniggered among themselves like having just shared a joke.


    With her head now on the pillow, she snuggled up to Ary and the girl instinctively curled up into her arms. Hah, I don¡¯t deserve her, she¡¯s too kind for this world. As they always have, Sophie then nuzzled Ary¡¯s nose, a small smile creeping over the sleepy girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re¡­ mewh, if you¡¯re going to worry. Do it in blanket. No catch cold.¡± Ary started slurring her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sophie gave the girl another peck on the lips, ¡°No more worrying for me tonight. Just you, and a little sleep.¡± Sophie whispered.


    ¡°Eheheh.¡± Ary goofily grinned, the girl''s delight reaching Sophie''s heart.


    The two rested side by side, their breaths slowly syncing up as the quietness of the night took hold. An owl or two would hoot from the trees outside the window. Aggressive footsteps from out in the hallway or the rooms above. Chill winds of the coming winter hindered by the window, diffusing it as it failed to breach the defenses of the blankets and each other¡¯s bodies. Streaks of radiant silver moonlight dancing merrily against the floorboards and walls. And Yana sleeping on the opposite side of the room, in a small bird house-like structure that the group had fashioned for her.


    For Sophie, it felt like a night like any other. But at the same time, it was also a moment caught out in time, a reprieve from the hecticness of her life.


    ¡°Good night, Sophie. Love you.¡± Ary murmured, her attempts to fight off her own sleepiness failing.


    Sophie sniffled and fought back the joy in her heart, reaching over with one hand to gently run it through Ary¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Night, Ary. Love you too.¡±


    Satisfied by the smile she saw in return, Sophie let out one last yawn and closed her own eyes.


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie woke up free of nightmares just  to find Ary studying her intently. Half freaked out but half amused by the surprising sight, Sophie let out a soft squeak before chuckling. Ary pecked her nose in response before straightening herself, lazily dragging Sophie up with her.


    As if a gentle breeze had brushed up against a blade of grass, Sophie found herself tilting sideways until she rested on Ary¡¯s shoulders, the girl reacting by plopping her head on Sophie¡¯s. They remained like that, their hands eventually finding each other and intertwining. But she couldn¡¯t help but notice how Ary¡¯s breaths were soft, perhaps a little faster than hers, and a little weaker. Sophie¡¯s own throat almost sealed itself shut, her free hand clutching at the bedsheets. Goddess, please keep her well, please.


    A million thoughts raced around her mind, all


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ary mumbled.


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°Too tight. Much love.¡± Ary joked as she raised her hand. One that Sophie had unintentionally been forcefully clenching.


    Sophie looked bewildered for a moment before quickly letting go.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. Was just-¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡± Ary raised a finger to her lips, ¡°I know. You were thinking about me, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sophie was like a deer in the headlights, caught out, and opted to answer with a simple nod.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough for me. So don¡¯t worry, Sophie. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ary smiled as she caressed Sophie¡¯s cheeks.


    Sophie smiled back, yet the worries went unabated. She didn¡¯t know if it was the slight flicker of Ary¡¯s eyes as the girl blinked. Or the way that her fingers nervously rubbed against her hand. She could practically sense the unease flowing out of her. It left her wondering if Ary was more trying to convince herself than anyone else.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Ary, I know. But, I¡¯ll be here if you need anything, you know that.¡± Sophie whispered with a gentleness in her own voice that she had almost forgotten existed.


    She had a general idea of what happened back when the city had fallen into chaos and Ary had fled as part of a group down to consult with the dwarves. How they had revealed to her the parasitic nature of her life force¡¯s connection to Sophie. Not that it surprised Sophie, having heard of how terrifying it had been for Yana and the others to witness Ary convulsing or in pain after Sophie suffered battle damage made that connection clear enough.


    What had surprised her wasn¡¯t that. She had always known there were risks and that too much would likely harm Ary in ways she couldn¡¯t begin to want to think about. No, what had surprised her was what Yana had told her in secret, with a look of anxiety. In direct, succinct terms, she had conveyed the message that Ary wasn¡¯t in the process of dying from her connection to Sophie, she was going to die. Her lifespan had already been shortened, perhaps even drastically so.


    When she heard it, she didn¡¯t comprehend the message at first. After all, she already knew of the dangerous connection that was present between the two. But it was the fae¡¯s solemn expression that spoke of the immediateness of the problem, of the certainty that Ary had already been pushed onto a path with one fate ahead of her.


    ¡°Heheh.¡± Ary¡¯s delightful little giggle brought her back to the moment.


    Sophie cocked her head sideways, curious at what had brought the smile to Ary¡¯s face. Ary seemed to have a grasp on Sophie¡¯s worries despite not having said anything to her about the meeting with the stoneseers. But Sophie accepted that and hadn¡¯t pushed the matter despite Yana¡¯s information, she¡¯ll tell me when she feels that it''s right.


    Ary leaned in close and gazed into Sophie¡¯s eyes, the faintest twinkle of joy travelling between them as Sophie¡¯s heartbeat began to race.


    ¡°This reminds me of when we met.¡± Ary stated wistfully.


    Surprised by this line of thought, Sophie had to take a moment to try and recall what exactly Ary might be talking about. But she was too slow, and the redhead had already forged ahead.


    ¡°I would always wonder if I could be useful. If I would be able to contribute anything. And now look at us.¡± Ary giggled, ¡°I¡¯m just hoping that I don¡¯t become a burden, heheh. Just like back then.¡±


    ¡°Back in Melton?¡± Sophie queried.


    Ary bobbed her head, ¡°The mountains for me, but yeah. Back there.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Sophie shuffled her position a little so the two could rest against each other.


    ¡°I think it was back then.¡± Ary grinned as she snuggled into place.


    ¡°Back then what?¡±


    ¡°When I fell in love. At least a little.¡± Ary plainly admitted.


    Unsure of how to react, Sophie began to blush, the heat in her cheeks making butterflies flutter in her stomach. Perhaps seeing the effect it had, the redhead poked at her cheeks before leaving the tomato a tiny, but loving peck.


    ¡°H-how so?¡± Sophie stammered.


    ¡°Do you remember? You found me hiding in a cave.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I do! I was so afraid of you at first.¡±


    ¡°Afraid of me? Perish the thought.¡±


    The two shared a light chuckle.


    ¡°But back then,¡± Ary continued, interlacing her fingers with Sophie¡¯s once more, ¡°I still remember. Being at the meeting of the tribes, with all the chiefs and druids there. And then you came in, only after having just met me.¡±


    The faint traces of a distant time came flooding back. The torches, the elven wardens. The friendly and then significantly less friendly druids. The gruff warriors, chieftains and tribals. A land where the frosts roam. When she had been separated from her companions. The flight towards Melisgard.


    ¡°I remember.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I¡­ heh, I must¡¯ve been a bit pathetic, like now.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re not.¡± Sophie quickly shot out.


    Ary just leaned in a little closer, her fingers holding Sophie¡¯s a little tighter.


    ¡°But do you remember how you stormed into the war council¡¯s tent? You walked up like it was simply your home. Looked around, saw me, and in front of all the chiefs and druids simply demanded, hahah, demanded to know what was happening.¡± Ary now smiled eye to eye, a hint of mirth behind the once wistful redhead.


    ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t tell you what I was even thinking back then.¡± Sophie joined her with a grin.


    ¡°And when the druids asked you something, I still remember your words¡­¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m the keeper of fire.¡± Sophie finished the thought, the memory now running back in her mind.


    Halfway up the Frostwinds, separated from her friends by an orcish curse or some strange magicks. Lost and confused, she found herself in the void, and then spat out into some poor girl¡¯s little hideaway in a cave. There was a gathering of the Frostwind tribes, about what Sophie could scarcely remember. The only thing that Aryana brought up was finding the redhead tired, confused, and hurt in the middle of a meeting room. The tent filled with shouts, yells, and aruging as they fought over the fate of the girl. And then I stepped in.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Ary¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts, ¡°I think in that moment, when I saw you. I was happy. For the first time in a long time, someone stood up, fought for me. Though you did get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I did get stabbed.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    Ary¡¯s mouth was upturned though strained, ¡°Can¡¯t say I was too happy about that though.¡±


    ¡°Neither was I.¡± Sophie joked.


    The two settled into another silence, cuddling with each other. It had been a long time since then, huh? Before Arteria, before even the Academy, stars above.


    ¡°Do you want to know when exactly I fell for you?¡± Ary whispered.


    ¡°When?¡± Sophie asked, a hint of genuine curiosity. So it wasn''t the meeting to the tribes? Has she ever told me then? I don¡¯t think so? Huh?


    ¡°When you saved me. The caravan trip over. I was¡­ I was so scared. And when I could see again, I saw you and Sir Taurox.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The cave. The first one. Hells, I hate caves. She unwittingly scowled.


    ¡°Heh. And Sir Taurox stayed there to purge it.¡± Ary¡¯s voice lowered.


    ¡°Yeah. Wish he had been here to help too.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    Having reminisced, Sophie made a move to wake up properly when Ary stopped her. The girl¡¯s arm gently raised to stop her from leaving.


    ¡°Ary?¡±


    ¡°And then the day after. We stayed in the wilds, camping.¡±


    ¡°Heh, ¡®camping¡¯.¡± Sophie snickered.


    In truth, they slept poorly in the wild. But she supposed it was camping since she did start a fire.


    ¡°What happened then? All I remember from then is that we slept and woke up.¡± Sophie sheepishly admitted.


    Ary seemed surprisingly delighted at the fact that she was confused.


    ¡°I know. And that was all the happened, really. Aside from more travelling. But that day, I was¡­ alive. I got saved, again. You came for me. And when we woke up, I thought I would be dead and I wasn¡¯t. And the sun, heh. The sunlight practically glowed around you, like some warrior of legend. Then we got to see the sea and¡­ spirits¡­ I am so thankful for that day.¡± Ary mumbled as she teared up a little, one of her hands outstretched as if trying to grab at something only she could see.


    Sophie wrapped her arms around the girl, just happy that she was here and a little touched by how emotional she was.


    ¡°I want more of those, Sophie, More of those moments. After this whole thing with Lucy and before your trip to Gratia. Can we¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just time alone?¡±


    Ary nodded, relieved that the message was understood.


    ¡°After the conference, I¡¯ll tell the others. Just a little time off for ourselves.¡± Sophie confirmed.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    As if on cue, Yana made herself known by buzzing around their heads angrily, making the two of them laugh despite the serious moment.


    ¡°Love might be in the air, as the two of you live without a care. But take a look at the hands of the clock, and please make more progress than an actual rock!¡± Yana complained.


    ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll get up.¡± Sophie answered for the duo.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry, or your teachers¡¯ll be in a fury. You still have to get to class or you''ll both... ehh, mostly you won''t pass.¡± Yana stuck her tongue out.


    "Pffft." Ary sniggered, barely holding back a laugh. How rude. I know that I''m academically not the best compared to her, but still!


    There was something comforting seeing the fae be more active once more. Before last month, she seemed to have been the first to clock onto Aryana¡¯s increasingly dire predicament on her own and had kept mostly to herself. But now that the secret was mostly out, she seemed more liberated, if still moving with some distress.


    Yana fluttered to her usual haunt beside the window as the two roused themselves out of bed and began getting ready for the day ahead. The busy weekend preparing things for Lucinia was over and Astra had arrived once more. Classes would begin and Sophie felt like she was trapped in a surreal world for a moment. The horrors of the demons and deaths were there, haunting her, yet they weren¡¯t at the forefront anymore. Not the same way they were in the days after. There was simply too much to do. Though the ire she felt at the Chamber had only increased internally, bubbling away with every piece of news that they would ¡®honor the fallen¡¯, and that the Braveskulls would be re-established.


    Now Ary too, weighed heavily on her mind. Though the redhead¡¯s continued cheerfulness was still enough to assuage her doubts, for now. It was perhaps Ary¡¯s suggestion of a break that had Sophie even more intrigued than before. Their trip to Ostia had been a fairly enjoyable time that seemed to at least reinvigorate themselves and those that came with them.


    Distracted by the thought of a pleasant rest with just the two of them. Sophie couldn¡¯t wipe the wry grin on her face as she got ready for the day. Yeah, that¡¯d be nice, wouldn¡¯t it?

 Act 9 Chapter 2: Rumblings of Discontentment

    ¡°Ye got a problem with ¡®em? Let me be the first to warn you, friend. If you¡¯re going to go after them, there ain¡¯t many people here who¡¯ll be your friends. Sure, you¡¯ll find a prick or two willing to speak with the promise of coin. Just don¡¯t expect the bastard to still be with us next time you come around, yeah? Get the message? If I shank you right now, right here, and tell the mister over there why, bet he¡¯ll even turn a blind eye. So don¡¯t bother us folk, aye? Now sod off.¡±


    - Kags ¡®Darkeye¡¯ Ars, Sailor, ¡°Conversation With Trinity Guard Inquiring About ¡®The Half Blood¡¯¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Pay attention, you muppet. I cannot fathom how you¡¯d act in front of a minister of Traxia, given that this is how you¡¯d act in front of its princess.¡± Lucinia huffed, her eyes narrowed and arms crossed as she tapped the floor impatiently with her shoe.


    ¡°Got it, got it.¡± Sophie gently dipped her head, her hands outstretched with an exaggerated bow.


    Lucinia shook her head and sighed, her fingers fidgeting with her brow.


    ¡°At least you have manners and some level of decorum. But your adventuring days are beginning to bleed into your professional mannerisms. If you are late, rush, but do so with poise and elegance. There is no need to blunder in like a war horse charging down a slope. There is a time and place for that. And you know it, just as I know it.¡± The Traxian lectured.


    Sophie nodded. Lucinia was right. After having spent so long fighting and adventuring, the moment she had to resume the duties of a maid, she had begun to struggle. It was as if her training had slowly become undone as her body hardened itself for combat. She remembered the routines, the walk, the posture, and the words she was supposed to say. But she was now crasser, more relaxed, and too battle-ready to fully return to the duties of court.


    Even now, there was a part of her that viewed all this as a trivial affair compared to the suffering of the people in the city. And yet, the struggle was very real for Princess Lucinia. The princess had already expected herself to be disowned by her family, kicked out from one of the most powerful in the land. This would be her first and last soiree that she holds, even if it was the one that would see her officially outcast, according to her.


    Not that Sophie disbelieved her. The letter from her father seemed genuine. Adding in Lady Olivia¡¯s now consistently troubled expression was just additional proof. For the curious noble found much joy in teasing and dragging amusement out from wherever she could. That she now rarely smiled and adopted a far more stern expression was telling enough that something was wrong in the Traxian ranks. Sophie herself was under no illusion that she would be caught in the dilemma of being Lucinia¡¯s attendant and a noble of the empire, obligated to follow Imperial commands.


    That much, at least, Sophie could completely understand. If she were told to leave Ary behind for the sake of something greater, she did not know if she could. In fact, she was almost certain that she wouldn¡¯t even if the price to pay would be high.


    ¡°Stop looking so glum either. You¡¯re just out of practice, which is why we¡¯re doing this now.¡± Lucinia grunted exasperatedly. Judging by her horror, the idea of her trying to motivate someone being as alien to Sophie as it was to herself.


    Amused but not entirely against the idea. Sophie performed a more official bow. Lucinia let out a perfunctory tut of approval. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was progress.


    The two carried out a few more exercises. Lucinia was busy trying to make Sophie at least able to act in the manner a household knight would, with all the pomp and formalities that the role would carry. Thankfully for Sophie¡¯s body and Lucinia¡¯s sanity, after a few more minutes of practice, Sophie¡¯s decade of training back at the Rosengart estate slowly began to return. Though her motions were stiff, almost clockwork-like, they were there. A bow, a nod, a polite wave or two, the way household staff walked, It reached the Traxian¡¯s minimum requirements and Lucinia brought their proceedings to an end.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Having to watch you flail about anymore might ruin my own sensibilities.¡± The princess grunted.


    ¡°That bad?¡± Sophie joked.


    ¡°Just about. But decent enough that no one would comment on it. At least, not within earshot of polite company.¡±


    Sophie almost snorted in response, amused at the half jab, half compliment as befitting the Traxian. Lucinia, as she usually did, paid little heed to Sophie¡¯s response. Today however, she glanced over, ever so briefly before looking around the room. Finding no one else near the practice room, in opposition to the decorum befitting a princess, she plopped herself onto the ground, and then laid herself against the ground, splaying out like a star.


    Concerned, Sophie walked over and found the princess looking up at her. There was a sense of tiredness in her eyes, like the others, she too seemed exhausted. A different struggle, but a struggle nonetheless.


    ¡°What?¡± Lucinia demanded, ¡°Can¡¯t you see, I¡¯m resting.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just wondering if you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, well, this is unlike you.¡±


    Lucinia glared at her, Sophie flinching a little at her own lack of tact. The princess propped herself up and stared into Sophie¡¯s soul, their eyes meeting and Sophie giving way by looking away. Lucinia let out a dissatisfied tut before snapping her fingers in Sophie¡¯s face.


    ¡°What am I like?¡± Lucinia asked.


    ¡°Eh¡­ pardon?¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Why am I unlike myself? What am I like to you? Hmm, elf?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, a-a princess?¡± Sophie tried to guess what she wanted to hear.


    Lucinia scoffed and shook her head, ¡°Listen carefully you country dolt. I am Lucinia Gaius Trax, sixth princess of the Traxian Empire, imperial heiress and soon to be former heiress and likely former member of the Empire. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    The force behind her words made Sophie wilt. She had forgotten that the Traxian could be just as viscous as her foes. But there was something there that made Sophie even more uncomfortable. A lingering sense of anger, resentment, and potentially even hatred. It was the growl in her voice or the crease in her brow as she frowned. All Sophie knew was that Lucinia was not alright.


    ¡°Fool of a¡­ you¡¯re a fool.¡± Lucinia paused mid sentence and glanced at Sophie, ¡°I am Lucinia Trax and I will wear my name with pride. But¡­¡± She paused again, her anger withering away as it gave way to a somberness unexpected from a princess, ¡°I will have no family, no home, no one to turn to.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sophie responded. Right. She¡¯s here because of the empire. Without them¡­ hells¡­


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t give me that look.¡± Lucinia dismissively glanced away.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry." Sophie held out her palms, "What about Lady Olivia?¡± Sophie dared to ask.


    At this, the princess stiffened, not turning back to meet Sophie¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send her away. As she deserves.¡± Lucinia¡¯s voice dropped, the girl shifting uneasily, looking almost childlike as she toyed with the hems of her shirts, ¡°She considered staying, the idiot. But the empire offers more opportunities, more roads to travel, more life and promises of a better future. And me¡­ I guess¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Lucinia didn¡¯t finish, knocking against the floor with her knuckles. Sophie didn¡¯t answer or move, just remaining quiet and as still as she could.


    ¡°Still. I suppose until the moment arrives, I am still a princess of Traxia. That does not change and I do not intend to shame my lineage. But then¡­ then I suppose, I¡¯ll have nothing.¡±


    There was a silence that lingered after her last words. The deafening quiet that came after an uncomfortable truth. The awkward shifting that followed in its wake.


    ¡°Do they¡­ does your family pay for your tuition?¡± Sophie asked, unsure of where to go from here.


    ¡°Pay for¡­ are you serious? Of course not. We¡¯re allowed to enroll in the name of diplomatic ties and peace. I¡¯m part of the Imperial family. By the star¡¯s guidance, have you no reverence of the name? Though I suppose you kni¡­ you elves are all the same. No respect for humanity.¡± Lucinia grumbled.


    ¡°So what happens after?¡± Sophie dug a little more, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll have to pay for yourself?¡±


    Lucinia looked aghast at the notion, but the panic that flashed in her eyes suggested that this was likely the first time she had considered such a possibility. One that seemed a little too plausible.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ don¡¯t you?¡± Lucinia tried to turn things around.


    Sophie shook her head, ¡°Last I recall, the church pays for Ary and myself. I think with Mila¡¯s help, they probably pay for Sophia too. Elaria pays for herself and Raylani though, they make enough from their performances.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hells.¡± The princess swore, unlike herself.


    Sophie¡¯s face must¡¯ve echoed her surprise at this instinctive response. Lucinia scowled at her.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s simply¡­ bewildering that the church would sponsor you. Of all people.¡±


    Sophie shrugged.


    ¡°Gah. But it makes sense. No wonder the lot of you live so care-freely.¡± The Traxian grunted as she rolled her eyes, ¡°I, however, will in fact be paying for myself once the empire cuts me off.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh indeed. Any more pointless questions?¡±


    Sophie was about to shake her head when she paused. Lucinia was far from a friend, but clearly not an enemy. Her views were somewhat flawed, but she held true to her ideals, even after being confronted with exile and disinheritance. In that, at least, Sophie saw something worth understanding. Though the princess was a pain, she was a helpful one, albeit in her own way.


    ¡°Well? I do not enjoy that look of yours.¡± Lucinia demanded, the girl clocking onto the fact that Sophie was busy thinking about something, ¡°I¡¯m here now, if you have something else to ask¡­¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What if¡­¡±


    ¡°What if?¡±


    ¡°What if we¡­ That is to say, I could cover your tuition, provided that you lend a hand here and there. I think.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    Lucinia stood up, dusting herself off with a heavy sigh, ¡°Me? In debt to you? What a preposterous idea. Let¡¯s leave that discussion for after the conference, hmm? I¡¯m not a pauper quite just yet. Besides, whatever fanciful notions you might have of royalty, I¡¯ll say this much. While I appreciate the kindness, I haven¡¯t done anything to earn it yet. ¡±


    The princess had seemingly rallied herself in the face of such a suggestion. A mixture of warmth and disgust fighting for control over her. Letting out a more energetic grunt than the noises she was making before, she reached out a hand for Sophie to take.


    A little hesitant, but equally pleased at the turn of events. Sophie had to scan the princess, who was growing increasingly annoyed every second that she waited. Taking the safe course of action and avoiding confrontation, Sophie gripped the princess with a firm handshake.


    ¡°But I do thank you for the offer." Her voice dropping, soundly a little more kindly than usual, "Now let us reunite with the others, they will likely have accomplished some of the preparations by now.¡± Lucinia said as she half smiled before letting go and walking away.


    Caught off guard by the sudden changing of moods, Sophie spent a second puzzling over it before nodding in understanding. Much like how she used to switch her focus between her professional work and who she was outside of the household, so too had the princess regained her mask. To think she¡¯d let her guard down at all, heh.


    ¡°Are you going to loaf about the whole day or are you going to start walking?¡± Lucinia called out from the doorway, the ever present disapproval etched back across her face.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Sophie called back.


    She¡¯s right. Until the conference is over, these things can wait. Though I should talk to Ary about spending some of our funds. Sophie almost smiled until it devolved into a groan thinking about the busy day ahead. There was always more work to be done.


    <hr><hr>


    Aryana sat in the library, slowly sifting through her study material when she yawned. Usually one of the others would be with her. Either someone asked by Sophie to keep her safe, someone who was bored, or looking to also study, or just through sheer coincidence. Today was one of the few in which she had most of the day to herself. Sophie was busy with Lucinia practicing something about ¡®courtly presentation¡¯ skills. Elaria and Raylani went off to perform in the city with Sophia as an extra blade. The Calnodel siblings were refining the lantern and mini crossbow for her in their workshop. Hanabi and Sigrid were learning about the arcane with Mila.


    It felt a little strange being on her own. There was more time, less noises, and almost too little interactivity. It was ironic, in a way. She had found so much joy in company that although she had gotten used to isolation back home, here, she found it almost stifling.


    Yana buzzed about lazily, the fae looking concerned but significantly less burdened now that Aryana had informed most of their comrades about her potential demise. It had been strangely relieving yet horrifying at the same time. Sharing the problem had lessened the impact of if, if only by a little.


    Her main concern now was that the longer the spirit is attached, the more Sophie would continue to drain her. However, if the spirit detached, she would die. Or so the dwarven stoneseers had claimed. It left her in a secondary dilemma that she hadn¡¯t considered before. Galen and Tristan had suggested a ritual to transfer the spirit. But what happens to me?


    Tucked between her study material were books documenting the Frostwinds, even one or two that highlighted the clans and tribes. Seeing as the Academy library stocked a plethora of material, she figured she might as well take advantage. Most of it was relatively unhelpful. Geographic notes about places she already knew better than the author, or cultural examinations of the different tribes. It was fascinating reading about those her own maintained less contact with and thus she knew nothing about. But ultimately nothing that would help solve her current conundrum.


    She leaned back into the creaky chair and stretched. Without all the excitement, regular life seemed a little dull. In a way, she understood some of Sophie¡¯s choices in that regard. Her girlfriend had fought too bitterly on too many occasions to simply leave that life behind at this point. It¡¯d be nice if she stopped though, she mused to herself, we could just¡­ live.


    She smiled, the grin on her face making her instantly relax. She had presented a strange request to Sophie early in the morning. A promise of rest and taking a step back from worldly matters, just for the two of them. And whoever ends up tagging along, I suppose, Aryana let out an annoyed sigh.


    The soft tap of heavy boots made her sit upright, pushing aside most of her material as they drew closer. She pulled whatever knits there were in her braid and straightened her jacket. Unfortunately for her, she had little time to make educated choices, even less time to get the other¡¯s involved. She had expected this meeting, anticipated it. Yet she did not foresee this casual day turning into this. For she knew the rhythm of their walk, the sounds remaining the same even if they¡¯ve changed their footwear. Tristan and two others, maybe also Galen?


    ¡°Aryana.¡± The scratchy, gruff, and unmistakeable voice of the clan leader answered her questions easily enough.


    ¡°Galen.¡± She replied, unsure if she didn¡¯t turn to address him out of stubbornness or fear.


    She didn¡¯t dare move or show weakness. Ignoring the shiver that ran down her spine or the tingle in her leg as it itched to create distance. She didn¡¯t move her hand beyond lowering the pencil that she held. Her back remained upright despite the desire to shrink down. She would face her people as Sophie and the others faced countless foes. To look ahead and charge forward no matter the danger.


    ¡°Little Ari!¡± A more excitable, friendly yet equally concerning voice made itself known.


    ¡°Tristan.¡± She answered curtly.


    ¡°Mind if we¡­¡± The cheery lad walked into her field of view.


    ¡°Not like I¡¯d be able to stop you. Go ahead.¡± Ary gestured.


    The two took their places opposite Aryana, their expressions one of night and day. The disdain and distaste upon Galen¡¯s more rugged appearance matched Aryana¡¯s own. While Tristan remained annoyingly cheerful, or at least pretended to be. She knew him when they were younger and his ticks were still there. The slight twitch at the corner of his mouth when he smiled, or the way he clasped his hands together. He felt just as uncomfortable.


    The extra set of boots came to a stop behind her a few paces, making her frown. She didn¡¯t recognize their footsteps, though there was an eerily light bounce to their step. Almost like they didn¡¯t enjoy walking out here. She could also feel the invasive feeling searching her mind, the same she remembered from magical theory when the professor had looked over her. Mana detection?


    ¡°This is a senior of ours, Cassian Lanholt.¡± Tristan announced their guest.


    Curious, Aryana spared a singular glance. She found a dour looking mage looking back at her. The girl wore the Academy¡¯s magister uniforms and appeared relatively unaffected by the tension between the three. The older girl gave her a once over before nodding politely and taking a seat in the empty chair beside her.


    ¡°You can call me Cass or Cassian.¡± The newcomer introduced herself.


    ¡°Aryana.¡± She replied.


    The mage nodded, her eyes flickering to the room around them.


    For a second, she wondered what the girl saw when her own panic set in. Shit. Yana.


    ¡°So¡­ uhhh, what¡¯s this about?¡± Aryana asked the group, hoping to keep the attention on herself.


    She tried to carefully tuck her braid over her left ear, a sign that she had developed with Yana to indicate some form of danger. She could only hope that Yana would notice, wherever the fae was.


    ¡°You know why we¡¯re here.¡± Galen answered her, his arms on the desk as he leaned in.


    ¡°The ritual? Even her?¡± Aryana glanced at the mage, prompting the older girl to look back.


    ¡°Yes, even her. In fact, with her help, we can ensure everything goes smoothly.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly does smoothly entail?¡± Aryana asked as she hid the books about the tribe under her work, pretending to orgainize everything into a neat pile now that others were using the table.


    ¡°As we told you before. A separation of you and the powers of the phoenix flame. To return the spirit back to the clan. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Yes but¡­ what does that mean? What do you do? What do I do? Spirits above, what does she do?¡± Aryana let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Oh. Willing to actually listen to me for once?¡± Galen snorted.


    Aryana scowled.


    ¡°Cass here is a spirit watcher.¡±


    ¡°Spirit watcher?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°He means she studies spirits and how they can affect mana fields and create distortions. Nothing you need to worry about. Basically, spirits are natural creatures hailing from the second age, perhaps even the first. A fascinating topic of magical study.¡± Tristan tried to animatedly describe their new compatriot.


    Is that his new¡­ friend? She eyed the mage warily.


    ¡°She knows her stuff. We even managed to control a lesser nature elemental earlier in the week.¡± Galen looked to his new comrade to explain things but thought better of it as the girl seemed to only look increasingly apathetic, ¡°Whatever the case, she can help us ensure this binding is separated from you. So you can go live your life, and we can go live ours. Without you.¡±


    Aryana winced a little. She hadn¡¯t ever thought about returning to the clan, especially not with Galen around. But to be so outright rejected still hurt.


    ¡°So what-¡± Ary tried to ask.


    ¡°We need you for the ritual when the winds of frost are at their most powerful. Thankfully, the Highwall mountains and their spirits are not far from us. A different area than home but suitable enough.¡± Galen properly explained something to her for the first time in her life, but only with a hint of greed in his voice. He only wants the power of the spirit, of course.


    ¡°Once winter break starts. On the third day, we will hike up the mountains. There is an arcane investigation site set up there by my colleagues. We will be using the formations there.¡± Cassian added, her voice startling Ary a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Over winter break? That¡¯s¡­ when Sophie and the others go to Gratia, ¡° But what about the firekeeper? Doesn¡¯t she need to be there?¡±


    Who would even be left here? Elaria? I think she, Sophie, and Sophia are likely going to go to Gratia and¡­ I want to go too, to help and to see a new place. Then Hanabi and Sigrid are staying? But will they be willing to help?


    Too lost in her own thoughts, she didn¡¯t hear Galen¡¯s reply. Judging from the displeasure he was showing at the mere mention of Sophie¡¯s role, let alone Sophie. She suspected that he didn¡¯t want her there at all. But she did. She didn¡¯t want to face the clan all on her own, especially if they were still keeping anything related to the ritual close to their chests.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about it.¡± Ary mumbled.


    ¡°Good then¡­ you¡¯ll need to what?!¡± Galen growled furiously as he rose up.


    ¡°Galen.¡± Tristan hissed.


    Even Cassian seemed a little unnerved by his sudden display of aggression. The collective disapproval calmed him down, the chieftan glaring at her as he slowly lowered himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about it.¡± Ary repeated with a bit more vigor, seeing the reaction of the others.


    ¡°What is there to think about?¡± He demanded.


    Aryana ignored him and caught sight of Yana, shaking her head to keep the fae out of the mage¡¯s sight. She started putting her things away and sighed. She didn¡¯t have it in herself to argue or debate them, a hasty retreat was perhaps the only option she saw for her that didn¡¯t leave her cornered against them.


    ¡°Aryana¡­¡± Tristan pleaded.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll think about. I just have-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. It benefits us both.¡± Galen snarled.


    ¡°Ari¡¯s just confused, just give her some time right?¡± Tristan turned to plead with her, a condescending look of pity in his eye.


    ¡°Right.¡± Aryana whispered as she narrowed her eyes, but held back a pointed remark that danced across her tongue. Sensing no physical resistance, she continued packing her things while under their scrutiny. Flexing her muscles in an attempt to still her trembling hand, she tried to casually move about, but felt uneasy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the details and let you know of the final preparations.¡± Galen tutted as she started walking away, his voice freezing her mid-step, ¡°Us Frostfyres need it back, Aryana. Remember, on the third day of winter break, we meet at Larusport for the ferry.¡± He dismissed her with his orders.


    Seeing her moment to leave, she did not bid goodbye to the trio. She tried to control her pace to seem normal, but began hurrying away the moment she assumed they were out of sight and earshot. Only when she had exited the library did she feel a momentary flicker of relief, the feeling of being constantly scrutinized no longer present. Beside her, Yana cautiously emerged from her backpack, the fae having dipped into it the moment she registered the warning.


    ¡°I did not break into the group huddle, but I sensed there was trouble?¡± Yana whispered out a rhyme.


    Hearing the fae confirmed that the situation had indeed passed. Aryana broke into a relieved grin, unable to contain the joy she felt at leaving their presence despite the seriousness of the moment.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah there¡¯ll probably be a whole lot of trouble, Yana. And we¡¯d best do some preparing of our own.¡±

 Act 9 Chapter 3: Tavern Meals And Conversations

    ¡°Imperial forces operating in the region of Abenstadt have reported increased sightings of monsters and unholy beasts roaming the countryside. Citizens and soldiers are to be wary of figures in the darkness and to ensure that doors and windows are properly locked wherever your quarters may be. Furthermore, ensure that a light source is always nearby. ¡±


    - Imperial Bulletin, Abenstadt Occupation Area, ¡°Warning of Monster Sightings¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Elaria finished her ballad and bowed. Each movement was precise, elegant, and carefully chosen to enhance the audience¡¯s feeling of classiness. Raylani did much the same, though her movements reflected the more alluring and seductive nature of such refined company. They were received by a round of polite applause mixed in with a few more raucous cheers. Even in an establishment like ¡®The Gilded Lantern¡¯, where merchants, nobles, and Arteria¡¯s well to do citizens went to evade the masses, the more base instincts of human nature remained, though often hidden with a thin veneer of civility.


    ¡°On behalf of my lovely assistant Raylani and myself, we thank you all for your undivided attention. Of course, we also thank the staff of ¡®The Gilded Lantern¡¯ for this opportunity to perform for such a distinguished audience.¡± Elaria spoke genially as she addressed the crowd.


    A small cheer echoed through the dining room and a more rigorous set of applause reached the duo. Elaria smiled gently at the crowd then at Raylani. The dark elf dipping her head towards Elaria in return.


    She then looked towards the tavern keeper, the man giving her a wave to signal his approval. Elaria bowed halfway in thanks before standing up and shuffling offstage with her lute for the day and Raylani in tow.


    The tavern keeper directed on of the serving girls to attend to the duo and their plus one. Flashing a quick nod to her hired help for the day, Elaria waited for but a moment before Sophia had closed ranks behind the two of them. As the serving girl led past a table located right under the eponymous gilded lantern, Elaria saw some of the patrons stiffen up.


    Two she recognized from fetes hosted by merchant houses. Sirs Jason Branius and Kristopher Kouzal, a few down the line of heirs to their respective houses. The two held little animosity towards her party and even waved familiarly at her, to which she obliged with a polite wave of her own. Two more at the table she didn¡¯t recognize. Though their heraldry and colours suggested both were part of House Divicos and House Mikantos respectively. The last three however, were the nervous ones.


    One she remembered from her time at court. Chief Justice Brugar, the large orc glancing at her suspiciously, as if he was wary of her presence. The other two she could guess at by their opulence. Sigismund Oppullus, the head of Arteria himself. Followed by another councilor, the man similarly well-dressed and sporting the colours of House Visprays.


    None of them looked particularly happy at her presence, even more so when they caught sight of Sophia. Who, ironically, had absolutely no clue who they were besides what she had heard from the others, and thus, reacted by not even caring about their glances. Elaria would¡¯ve giggled out loud at the absurdity if not for the restrained atmosphere of the dining hall.


    Elaria and Raylani had been contracted by the tavern¡¯s owner, one Pavia Nolmar, to perform today. It had been a surprise considering the distinguished clientele of the establishment. But she supposed that Raylani herself was the main draw to their two-person act. The dark elf whom most could not even have imagined. The duo had invited Sophia along to not just help ease her back into the world at large, but also to notice things that they couldn¡¯t and to act as temporary security. Unlike Sophie, Sophia¡¯s demeanor was far more menacing and hostile to almost everyone. And in Elaria¡¯s eyes, perfect to keep people from pestering her and allowing her to watch every interaction that they duo might become involved in.


    ¡°Thank you for being here. Big fan.¡± The serving girl whispered once they arrived at the table.


    ¡°Oh no, thank you for enjoying our work. It is high praise from a lovely lady such as yourself.¡± Elaria winked.


    The girl blushed and tried to cough away the shock before shaking herself a little and pulling out a small placard for the trio.


    ¡°Eheh, thanks. Ah, uhm, anyways, our dishes today have been decided by our head chef Zeke. It¡¯ll be a total of four courses or five if you count dessert. For starters we¡¯ll present you with a wildflower and deer salad fresh from the fields outside Arteria. Then a soup made with beef stock, filled with noodles, aromatics from afar, and veal strips.¡± The serving girl announced as she pointed at each item on the list.


    Elaria fought back a laugh at how greedily Raylani was staring at the menu. Her companion never wanted much, but sometimes, one thing or another breaks through her apathetic demeanor. It always amused her to watch the dark elf¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. Sophia also showed interest in the food, but hid her curiosity far better today. Heh, Raylani¡¯s getting more relaxed as of late.


    ¡°For the main courses, we¡¯ll be focusing on the abundance of seafood that surrounds Arteria. We have the exquisitely prepared lemon garlic grilled swordfish fillet and greens, once again, from the fields around Arteria. Followed by delicately seared fresh caught tuna served as is to preserve their flavor. As for dessert, we have a soft lemon torte and strawberry mousse to finish. All will be paired with different drinks chosen to best compliment the dish.¡±


    Damn, so this is how Arteria¡¯s elite dine, huh?


    ¡°Would there be anything else?¡± The girl nervously asked, letting out a small sigh at having remembered all her lines.


    ¡°You did wonderfully.¡± Elaria complimented her, ¡°Though you can tell Mr. Nolmar that after the¡­ second course, we¡¯ll be happy to receive visitors.¡±  Elaria decided for the group.


    ¡°T-thanks. Ahh, of course! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to arrange a few meetings.¡± The girl awkwardly bowed before rushing back to the tavern keeper. How amusing.


    Raylani shot her a singular jealous glare before returning to her normal, relatively expressionless self. Elaria saw her opening and took advantage of the moment by leaning in and smugly smiling at the dark elf. The effect took a few seconds to bear fruit, but the dark elf eventually wilted and grew just a tad bit more flushed, much to her own chagrin and Elaria¡¯s delight.


    Sophia on the other hand, seemed mildly bored. Though the elf kept her guard up. Keenly aware of the plethora of attention that Elaria and Raylani¡¯s presence garnered after their performance. Seeing Sophia keep watch out of the corner of her eye, Elaria made a mental note to properly thank her sister for taking the time out of her day to help them. Ray¡¯s definitely a little distracted today, heheh, Elaria chuckled to herself.


    ¡°So, what¡¯d you think?¡± Elaria asked her sister after having teased Raylani enough.


    Sophia¡¯s vigilant watch was briefly broken as she turned over with a questioning look.


    ¡°The performance.¡± Elaria giggled.


    ¡°Oh. I liked it. It was good.¡± Sophia replied after a moment.


    It was earnest and to the point. So much so that Elaria had actually expected more, but found herself appreciative nonetheless.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m glad we could bring at least some enjoyment to brighten up your day.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophia turned away sheepishly, a rarity for the often stoic if not outright scowling sister, ¡°I liked it. But I believe Sophie would¡¯ve appreciated it more.¡±


    Elaria smiled. Despite the tough surface, it would seem that her sister had inherited the same tenderness that had so greatly amused her when she had first met with Sophie. It was a fierce gentleness that Sophie had already fought to protect more than once, given her fistfuls of misadventures. Elaria only hoped that Sophia could have an easier time, especially after everything she had to endure. And now the bastards responsible for making it worse are right over there too.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Elaria answered after a spell of silence, ¡°But you¡¯re the one here and Sophie isn¡¯t. So I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Sophia didn¡¯t know how to respond, merely dropping her head in a half bow that Sophie often did, ¡°thanks for thinking about me.¡¯ She mumbled.


    ¡°We are family after all.¡± Elaria warmly reminded her.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Sophia grunted, flashing a tired smile towards her.


    Elaria understood the message. There was a time for quiet, and Sophia desired some of it. That much she could do.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Raylani summoned her.


    In the end, Elaria had never been able to stop Raylani from calling her that. But by now, she had simply accepted the moniker. She turned to her companion, a dash of mischief swinging its way through her mind as she met the dark elf¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°The food is arriving.¡± Raylani noted.


    Thoughts of mischief and teasing were cast aside as their first dishes were arriving from the kitchen. Only now did Elaria¡¯s own stomach rumble a little, a result of the exertion of performing on stage, likely a far cry from what the dark elf was feeling. The same serving girl from before brought over their food with another server. A cold salad to start, but one that popped with bright reds, greens, and purples of local flowers and vegetables, interspersed with strips of meat. It seemed simple but definitely more elegantly plated than she¡¯d imagine a salad needing to be. Time to see how the nobility of Arteria eat, huh.


    <hr><hr>


    The salad had been sweet, earthy, and quite herby due to the wildflowers added. The meat offered a nice warm savory taste to cut through and dampen some of the overly bitter vegetables. All in all, it was alright. The next item had been the soup with noodle and aromatics, a pleasantly filling bowl that gave her the energy for the next part of their day. Beyond performing for monetary purposes, Elaria had accepted this job for another reason, information gathering.


    The Gilded Lantern was pricier than establishments more frequented by the commonfolk. And by all accounts, even some of the mid tier merchants avoided it to save their purses from the pricey bills. But for the nobles and merchant houses, this was just another stop in their day if not being spent somewhere even more upper class and exclusive. A place where they would not need to worry about holding back their tongues for fear of upsetting the commonfolk.


    Already, relaxed whispers had told her of interesting things brewing behind the scenes in Arteria. A proposed trade of surplus weapons for gold and some new form of mana crystal from Gratia. Two merchant houses having suffered an affair as their children eloped.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Raylani summoned her again, the dark elf already having polished off both meals with ease.


    ¡°Mmhmpf?¡± Elaria mumbled as she chewed her last bit of veal strip from the soup.


    ¡°You are being signaled to.¡± Raylani stealthy pointed towards the main bar area.


    There, the tavern keeper was trying to catch her attention, to which Elaria hastily held up a thumbs up to acknowledge that she had seen him.


    Hurriedly swallowing the mouthful, she informed the other two of their impending plans to entertain curious patrons. An idea that found little to no reaction from Raylani, while a light frown appeared on Sophia¡¯s face, her brows furrowed in displeasure. However, she faced no outright rejection of the idea and shot the tavern keeper another nod of acknowledgement for things to proceed.


    The tavern keeper discreetly informed the serving staff of the opportunity and that the guests would have to organize things amongst themselves. There was no big announcement, no outright fanfare as they casually informed the other guests while serving them their meals. The only sign that the message had been carried across were the hungry gazes that steadily landed upon the trio¡¯s table.


    Perhaps the only regret Elaria had with this idea was that it occurred during lunch service and the third meal had arrived just as the first, braver and more curious guests also took their chances to approach. The tantalizing smell of the lemon garlic swordfish had a few seconds of appreciation before the dreaded words arrived in her ears.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. The owner said it was fine to come and ask you a question or two?¡± A polite looking noblewoman approached with a friend in tow.


    Elaria hadn¡¯t considered how everything would take place. Which was why she felt a little unnerved by how many eyes now followed the noblewoman and then travelling to her and the others. Still, too late to back out now.


    ¡°Of course, please sit.¡± Elaria replied as she mustered up her most polite smile.


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much.¡± The lady quickly bowed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her friend reservedly expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°Please, we¡¯re here all afternoon. Pleasure to make your acquaintances, miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Circe Courtland, at your service, Miss Kastiane.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. This is our first time here, so apologies if we¡¯re a little bewildered¡­¡± Elaria chuckled, today¡¯s going to be a long day.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°indeed! It was certainly quite a treat to have performed all across the Southern coasts. There¡¯s such a terrific diversity of people and cultures. From the more bawdy but heroism focused society of the Gratians, to the restrained yet paradoxically liberated chants in Imperial taverns. To here, a mix of cultures and peoples and establishments of all creeds. It has definitely been an interesting experience for Raylani and myself, both.¡± Elaria answered the question of yet another guest, one of but many that had taken up the tavern keeper¡¯s offer after they had seen the brave Miss Courtland be the first to step up.


    ¡°Lady Kastiane is correct. Lot¡¯s of new experiences.¡± Raylani curtly added.


    ¡°My, oh, my. To think you¡¯ve already travelled so much. I envy to think of the thrilling stories you might yet hold.¡± The lordling sighed to both her and himself, ¡°Sadly, the responsibilities we have tend to keep most of us grounded around here. Hah.¡±


    A soft chuckle echoed around the group of merchants and nobles that arrived as part of this wave of people.


    ¡°And how did you two meet?¡± One of the other curious merchants piped up,


    A low murmur of agreement followed as everyone leaned in close for an answer. The crowd most curious, including a few from the tables nearby as they too, strained their ears to welcome her words.


    ¡°Alas, some secrets must remain secrets, my dear fellows. And this happens to be one of them.¡± She turned to flash Raylani a coy smile.


    The dark elf tried her best to not react and opted for a silent bob of her head.


    A collective groan of disappointment emerged from the gathered crowd. Enough that it made Elaria chuckle a little. So many have to ask that, and yet the answer is always the same.


    ¡°No hints?¡± A braver voice asked.


    ¡°Sorry, no hints.¡±


    More groans and soft grumbles. It was an answer that the crowd had seemed to already expect, but found amusingly disappointing nonetheless. A few looked towards Raylani for salvation, yet their gazes quickly wilted under the dark elf¡¯s seemingly impassive expression.


    Sensing a lull in the conversation, Elaria raced to finish the rest of her grilled swordfish. She was one of the only ones who hadn¡¯t had much chance to eat, given that her other two companions were more than happy to remain silent and let her speak on their behalf.


    The dish had gotten a little under lukewarm by now, but the taste remained exquisite, as the serving girl had described. The fish was a little tough, but it was good, adding a nice bounce to every bite. The lemon and garlic accentuated the natural oiliness and flavors of the fish to help create a sharp but sweet and savory blend in her mouth. Tomatoes and greens served alongside it only helped capture the flavorful oils even more, balancing the dish by giving it a fresh crunch that brought it all together.


    She took a small sip of the wine that came paired with the dish. It was refreshing albeit a little bitter with hints of something zesty. Her palette felt cleansed and she found herself intrigued at how the drinks had been chosen for this meal.


    Her main focus however, was drawn to the attention they had garnered from the people a few tables down. The Primus and his entourage had finally deemed it worthy to cast their gazes over at the commotion around Elaria¡¯s table. She even caught sight of one of them waving down a server and quietly whispering a question to them. To which the server gestured at her table and presumably explained the event taking place. Gotcha.


    As the crowd around her dispersed after the disappointment and evident dismissal by her last answer. The serving staff took the opportunity to present them with their final dish. The lightly seared tuna served alongside what looked to be a brown sauce of sorts and their final drink.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s the last main course. Please enjoy. The drink is a fermented rice wine, very smooth and will help round out the taste of the fish. Thank you.¡± The serving girl nervously bowed.


    Elaria flashed her a more genuine smile than that which she had shown the merchants. Flustered, the girl turned on her heel and left. Elaria found herself being stared at in disapproval by both Raylani and Sophia. Giving her companions a shrug, she began devouring the meal before more guests interrupted. It was nice, fresh, if a bit simplistic. But the tastes worked in harmony to provide a pleasant sensation as she downed the fish. The drink, on the other hand, was indeed quite smooth. Though she had to fight the urge to cough as it burned the back of her throat a little.


    By the time she had finished, she had gotten a glimpse of another server slowly approaching. One that seemed almost reluctant to do so. I guess it¡¯s time, she sighed contentedly, still more concentrated on the lingering sensations provided by the meal. At least we¡¯ll be having dessert after this to wipe the stain of talking to them away.


    ¡°Miss Kastiane, gathered company.¡± The server addressed them, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to bring forth one more set of guests before the meal is over.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± She half heartedly waved.


    Though she could tell that the others had realized what¡¯s up. A scowl slipping through Sophia¡¯s mask of passivity that she had maintained mostly until now. Raylani on the other hand, still looked completely detached from the situation. But from the way the dark elf¡¯s eyes moved, Elaria could tell that her partner had already begun assessing the threats and dangers that would be posed by this meeting.


    It was heartwarming, in its own way. To see the other two so worked up on her behalf. Though she especially understood the challenge that bubbled up within Sophia right now. To know that the people who had allowed the Braveskulls to return were within stabbing distance, certainly agitated her sister more than a little. But despite her expression, Sophia seemed contained, for now.


    ¡°Hello, I dearly hope we aren¡¯t disturbing the meal. Miss Kastiane.¡± The voice of the Primus echoed heavily, the weight behind his words not going unnoticed.


    ¡°Of course not, Mister Oppullus, please, do take a seat.¡± She calmly replied. Well, well, so it begins.

 Act 9 Chapter 4: The Bard And Her Prey

    ¡°Veronan Intervention?


    As of the morning of this publication. Sources at the Affair¡¯s offices in the Republic of Verona have told us here at the main branch that the various councils of Verona are now taking up the issue of a potential intervention in the ongoing Abenstadt-Traxian conflict. While no word has yet come from the president¡¯s office or the senatorium of Verona. Due to the heavy disruption of trade and growing threat of the Traxian Empire, we can expect that after discussion, this issue will eventually reach the hallowed halls of Verona¡¯s Lord¡¯s Senate.


    Experts speculate that a potential intervention force of¡­ ¡±


    -- Arterian Affairs, Front Page, ¡°Breaking News: Verona Considering Intervention¡±


    <hr><hr>


    For many, having the Primus of Arteria sit at one¡¯s table might be considered an honor in and of itself. For Elaria, it was the beginning of game, one in which she would try to pry what she could out of him. A struggle to be sure as he had arrived ready for a confrontation given Sophia¡¯s presence. His entourage was much the same as him, wary. Except for the two lower noble scions of House Branius and Kouzal who mostly seemed to be excited to have seen Elaria and Raylani perform again.


    Yet she had expected as much. From a few loose lips at a prior performance she had gotten wind of the chance to play at The Gilded Lantern. One she readily accepted at the prospect of having closer access to Arteria¡¯s elite. To help her sisters in uncovering more details behind the affair from a month ago.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the performance?¡± Elaria broke the tense silence at the table.


    Given their cue to respond, a round of mumbled ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®it was fantastic¡¯ came from the assembled elites. Though amongst their crowd, Elaria noticed that the chief justice and someone else had deliberately elected to remain behind. A disagreement? Simply uninterested? Probably.


    ¡°Of course. Let me get this out there, that in my humble opinion, I think it was spectacular.¡± Sigismund allowed himself a laugh.


    ¡°I am pleased you all think so. We look forward to potentially performing back here in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll certainly be the day.¡± Jason whispered to his comrade.


    ¡°Aye.¡± Kristopher agreed.


    Broken out of the silence, the Primus seemed to have gathered his thoughts and leaned forward more seriously. His stern demeanor and presence alone stifled the few chuckles of joy from his entourage.


    Elaria took the moment to glance at her companions. Raylani had barely shifted in place, the only thing actively moving being her eyes as she continued judging the potential of threats. Sophia was beyond tense. Her sister¡¯s feet were pressed into the floor and the bottom of the couch they sat upon, ready to propel herself forward at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t get me wrong, Miss Kastiane. I would be amongst those most delighted to welcome your return here should you choose to do so. But for now, as the honorable Mr. Nolmar informed us, we are allowed to ask you a question or two, do I have that right?¡± Sigismund queried, although his tone made it clear that this was far from a question, but an order to be followed.


    Elaria didn¡¯t flinch, nor did she feel much anxiety being interrogated by the city¡¯s leader. On the contrary, she was very much amused. For the Primus to hold so much power and esteem from the people, her cursory examination of him had yielded an average level of mana, no inherent distinguishing strengths or weaknesses. In short, he was just a normal human. And for such big groups and guilds like the guards, mage¡¯s guild, adventurers guild and others to consider him as the city¡¯s leader was intriguing indeed. It was a very human action, though she supposed noble lineage and other such things also came into play.


    ¡°You have it correct, sir. It¡¯s a chance for us to meet our supporters and patrons.¡± Elaria flashed a sly smile, taking the chance to wave at the two younger members of the entourage.


    Seeing her attention fall upon them, Jason and Kristopher enthusiastically waved back.


    ¡°You know the young lords?¡± Sigismund questioned.


    ¡°We performed at a banquet held by Lord Kouzal himself. We¡¯re less known to each other and more friendly acquaintances, I would say.¡±


    The Primus furrowed his brow though a false smile took its place on his face. He¡¯s going to get to her eventually, she swiped a glance at Sophia, the girl still ready to attack. Don¡¯t worry, little one, big sis will protect you. You and that adorable idiot Sophie.


    ¡°You¡¯ve even performed with the Traxians, so I¡¯ve heard. Quite the feat considering your companion. Who, speaking of which, how did you two get acquainted anyways?¡± Sigismund carefully chose his words, neither too accusatory nor a pure compliment.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Elaria chirped excitedly, her act almost unnoticeable save for a small grin Raylani flashed her, heh, she finds this funny.


    ¡°During our travels around Traxia¡¯s northern wilderness we ran into numerous detachments. One thing led to another and soon we ended up temporarily in Prince Sinlar Trax¡¯s employ. To which I must say, the young lord certainly found us quite entertaining.¡± Elaria continued and even let out a soft girlish giggle.


    ¡°My word, the northern wilderness? And the second prince himself?¡± Sigismund let his own surprise slip out.


    ¡°It was certainly quite a journey. We, or rather, she, fought off numerous wildlings and beasts during our travels.¡± Elaria gestured at Raylani, ¡°Though how we met, I¡¯m afraid, is a secret to be kept between her and I.¡±


    ¡°How curious, and to be in the prince¡¯s employ?¡± He asked, both prodding for information mixed with a look of genuine curiosity.


    ¡°While we did admittedly join their march westward that eventually led to the war with Abenstadt, he warmed to us as did his troops. We were paid well, fed, and even given an Imperial Laurel.¡± Elaria bragged.


    ¡°A laurel? By the Goddess.¡± One of Sigismund¡¯s entourage gasped.


    Even the Primus himself looked mildly impressed.


    ¡°So did you¡­¡± The Divicosian representative with them tried to ask.


    ¡°Of course not. We travel and perform, that is all. And for now, we attend the Academy. No need to call in any special favors yet.¡± Elaria chuckled, shooting Raylani a cheeky wink.


    The dark elf rolled her eyes but smiled, appreciative of the acknowledgment.


    As Elaria had been informed by Prince Sinlar himself, an Imperial Laurel was more or less a writ of promise that the prince owed her a favor. She could be bailed out of jail, granted riches, or whatever else might be feasible to be provided. For nobles, this was mostly used to sway votes or traded to influence others. For common-folk like herself, it held a slew of yet unexplored possibilities. Though none she particularly had a need for.


    ¡°And why¡¯s that? I mean, I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but you could very well achieve nobility or buy your way to a position of comfort easily.¡± Jason asked, the young lord¡¯s amazement seemingly unfiltered by his compatriots.


    Elaria smiled, and with their defences lowered, time to instigate a little.


    ¡°Well. To learn, I suppose. And besides, I was¡­ you might say, a little envious of the soldier¡¯s camaraderie and desired to spend time with my sisters.¡± Elaria pleasantly informed them. And the bait is set.


    At the mention of her sisters, the curious mood slowly flitted away from the more senior members of the entourage as they quickly remembered who they were talking to. Whatever joy there was vanished around the table as a heavier, tenser atmosphere lingered over the table.


    ¡°That is certainly an admirable goal, miss.¡± Sigismund regained control of his party, ¡°Though I must pose one question to you, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded expectantly.


    ¡°Pardon me asking, but why did you bring¡­ your sister here?¡± He motioned ever so slightly towards Sophia, the girl practically growling at being mentioned by him.


    ¡°Why, she¡¯s my security. Our bodyguard if you will.¡± Elaria replied without missing a beat.


    ¡°Bodyguard? For you?¡± He questioned, ¡®her?¡¯ He almost said the last part out loud, but Elaria still caught the expression.


    ¡°Well given last months¡­ tragic events and the¡­ ah, sentiments of unrest on the streets, I figured it¡¯d be a little safer to have a person extra in my entourage who¡¯s a good fighter and trustworthy. And who better to believe in than family?¡± She cheekily smirked.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He was annoyed, but a few members of his entourage who likely heralded from noble families themselves muttered their agreement. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s from one too. Likely selected to lead his house.


    ¡°I¡­ suppose, that¡¯s true.¡± He begrudgingly nodded, ¡°But don¡¯t you know that your sister played a part in that?¡±


    And there it is. The net cast, the bait thrown, the fish caught. Trying her best to appear surprised, her eyes widened and she let out a soft ¡®ohh¡¯ before mumbling to herself and nodding, as if she had simply struck upon a revelation out of the blue.


    ¡°I see. I see.¡± She hummed to herself, ¡°It makes sense now. Sir, I believe there is a mix up, you see. For the person here, is Sophia, that is to say, my younger sister. Who happens to also have a twin, Sophie. The one who I defended in court and whomst I assume raised a righteous ruckus back then as well.¡±


    She nodded thoughtfully, like a detective having solved a case. She could feel a smattering of reactions from the gathered crowd. A few gazes of skepticism, it was, at least to them, a claim out of the blue. For that, she did not fault their doubt. Others appeared surprised, the glimmer of new gossip and rumors. Of a troublemaker to boot.


    Sigismund Oppullus himself, seemed to be of the former. Yet, even with his doubts, he couldn¡¯t hide the new questions that had appeared within him. For he now glanced at Sophia much more actively, as if trying to discreetly study her to discern Elaria¡¯s words for truth or fiction. The older members of his entourage expressed a similar amount of uncertainty.


    ¡°A twin? Really?¡± The Divicosian noble spoke up once more.


    ¡°Really.¡± Elaria feigned shock, ¡°I realize they¡¯re hard to tell apart. But once you know them, there¡¯s no mistaking one for the other.¡±


    This earned her an eye-roll from Sophia, the girl having finally caught on to the grand ruse that Elaria had planned. It might¡¯ve been a little demeaning, but to even her own surprise, it had worked almost too well.


    ¡°How so?¡± The Visprays representative asked, the disbelief evident in his harsher tone than his colleague.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s told me about what happened around a month ago. And it¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s very much like here.¡± Elaria snickered.


    The Primus and his entourage were now paying rapt attention to her. More than enough that she could practically see through their thoughts as they tried to sort things out.


    ¡°Sophie, that is, the sister who isn¡¯t here. She is very much of noble spirit and uh, shall we say, ¡®headstrong recklessness¡¯. In fact, I would dare say that her sense of justice matches that of the templars of the church. If she wasn¡¯t so wild she could¡¯ve even become one of them given the heroics that she¡¯s already been involved in.¡± Elaria let out a soft whistle, an attempt at a brag.


    This made Sophia seem even more displeased though a tad more playful than she had been moments ago. The tension had been dissolved for now. Given that the counterpart was now eager to hear about the almost unbelievable creation spewing from Elaria¡¯s mouth about Sophie.


    ¡°You say, Mr. Oppullus, and present company, my sister Sophie is in fact, very dear to me. And I to her. Thus, she had informed me of the horrors she witnessed in the Braveskull Kolonia all those months ago.¡± She continued, taking a moment to pause and glance at each of them.


    Strike. She could see the discomfort on the faces of both the Primus and the more senior members present. How they seemed to writhe at the sudden mention of the Braveskulls and the events that had transpired. Whereas the younger members displayed almost a hint of shame at the event which had so tarnished Arteria¡¯s image.


    ¡°I must admit, I too was outraged. Hence when you and yours began persecuting her, I had no choice but to step in. Both as a family member, and as a student of the Academy. It was, as she might say, ¡®a righteous cause¡¯.¡± Elaria smiled darkly.


    She had laid the cards out on the table. The claim had been made and presented. History reiterated, and now left waiting on a response of acknowledgement from those who had turned a blind eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it affected her greatly.¡± The Visprays representative spoke first, ¡°As did it to all of us.¡±


    ¡°And you are, sir? I don¡¯t believe we¡¯re quite acquainted yet and I¡¯d rather not call you a name of nothing.¡± Elaria swapped to her more polite tone.


    ¡°Ah, how rude of me. Obadiah Visprays.¡± The older man introduced himself.


    ¡°Elaria Kastiane.¡± She replied as according to customs, making herself known even clearer to all present, ¡°A pleasure.¡±


    ¡°If only it was over a better topic.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, my lord. I would say this is the perfect time to discuss such matters. After all, it is the future and the scars that this city bears. And responsibility that falls upon those in charge, such as yourself.¡± She snuck in a jab.


    ¡°Of course. And we will ensure that justice is carried as it should be. But this is an affair of governance, not one that should be left to vigilantes.¡± The man shot back.


    ¡°Ahh, so you say. But what happens when the government doesn¡¯t act? We found adequate evidence. We had to take action ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Did you have to? That is why we came down upon your sister. While the case was being formed, she had already taken it upon herself to assault mine workers.¡±


    Elaria smiled, a trap had been set. And like nature intended, her prey, though a different one than expected, had stepped squarely into the center of it.


    ¡°Torturers, kidnappers, bandits, mercenaries, looters, abusers all. Even the Ascarians got involved and slaughtered those they found on their side of the border while rescuing the captives. If they saw it like that, I see no reason why either myself or anyone in this city need to see them as anything but that.¡± Elaria posed her own question.


    The man shifted uncomfortably, clearly having not expected her to be as direct as she was in the moment. Beside her, Sophia tensed back up, the girl returning back to her position of being ready to strike. Her hand having dropped below the table, and her fingers dancing over the knife at her belt.


    ¡°That might be the case. But there was no reason to attack without first alerting the appropriate authorities.¡± Sigismund interrupted, saving Lord Visprays from a potential blunder.


    ¡°Perhaps. But if they had been alerted, more people would¡¯ve suffered. For it would¡¯ve taken time to verify the claims. Investigate them. And ultimately form a plan of action.¡±


    ¡°The laws and rules are there for a reason.¡± He growled.


    ¡°Indeed, And beyond that, we¡¯ve followed them to the letter. After all, no law says you couldn¡¯t deal with bandits on your own. And if those at the Kolonia, that even you agree, were potentially such despicable individuals, then the regulations don¡¯t apply. Just as it doesn¡¯t to adventurers cleaning up a bandit camp. This one is much the same, just larger.¡± Elaria laid out another argument.


    ¡°You are touching upon sensitive matters for our people, Miss Kastiane. These events are still fresh in the Arterian consciousness. It needs no agitating,¡±


    Elaria leaned back. She just needed a little more of a prod.


    ¡°And who should we trust in these processes, then? I believe that the chief justice can handle his role. I¡¯ve seen as much myself. But what about those with vested interest? Such as your clan member Lord Joselyn, who, as I recall, had yelled countless words of abuse towards Sophie on stand. How is that allowed? Is that all we can really trust? What point is there, then, to respect the rules in that situation?¡±


    ¡°Lord Joselyn is my nephew, are you trying to slander him?¡± Sigismund glared at her.


    ¡°No. I am merely questioning the justice system itself. Who is handling this situation with the Braveskulls? Lord Joselyn? Who appeared to have a vendetta against my dear Sophie?¡±


    ¡°House Visprays and House Mikantos will manage affairs. And while I will not attempt to sway you to our cause. I will say that I have the utmost faith in Lord Falcry and Lady Calistra¡¯s impartialness in matters and their ability to get to the bottom of matters.¡± The Divicos representative spoke up.


    ¡°Well said.¡± Obadiah agreed.


    And I have what I need. She offered the group a wry grin and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that. I merely ask what I know my sister would question. To present to her reassurances amongst other things. Besides, I am a bard first and foremost. Such matters are beyond me.¡± She held up her hands in surrender.


    ¡°Nonsense, everyone can have their input. But what about your sister? Surely she might have words regarding her twin.¡± Obadiah motioned at Sophia.


    Sophia looked to her, the girl clearly biting her tongue but still willing to defer to her. Thanks.


    ¡°Sophia isn¡¯t shy, she just dislikes interacting with people, you see. Unlike Sophie, who took on the role of an adventurer to help bring righteousness to the world. Sophia here is¡­ let¡¯s say less morally conscious.¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡± Sigismund pressed.


    ¡°Sophia is an assassin. Who better than one with eyes for subterfuge to watch for suspicious activity? And who to trust besides family?¡± Elaria leaned back, now almost completely relaxed.


    She gestured at the Primus casually, an act that shocked the younger nobles and disdain from the older ones. Yet, he did not react aggressively, merely giving a grunt in return. She had one more trump card up her sleeve, and she was thankful she didn¡¯t need to use it.


    ¡°Worry not, Sir Oppullus. I have no intention to stage anymore¡­ ¡®stunts¡¯ shall we say. If your quarrel is with my sister, then it is her that will deal with matters. As long as the situation is resolved peacefully, I see no need to intervene.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much of a promise or anything. But it was an olive branch that the Primus seemed to consider before accepting.


    ¡°I suppose that will have to do, Miss Kastiane.¡± Sigismund laughed with no joy in his voice, ¡°At least we have your performances to look forward to in the future?¡±


    His diversion was obvious, but she took it as well.


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll be performing around Arteria, but we¡¯ll make some time to stop by here every once in a while. Pay¡¯s good and food¡¯s even better.¡± She chuckled.


    Hearing the cheery tone in her voice, the other nobles let out their own little noises of relief, the tension dissipating as even the Primus seemed to relax a little. Though she could see how he contemplated the situation, clearly having marked her as a potential enemy.


    ¡°I suppose that will have to do for us though, gentlemen. Though I find the opportunity to chat with our city¡¯s leader quite an honor indeed, I see the serving staff eyeing us. I fear dessert calls to me a bit more.¡± She joked.


    Sigismund let out a genuine laugh as he nodded, motioning for the others to return. Unwilling or unable to find an appropriate word, he simply dipped his head slightly at her to signal that the matters have come to an end, and she responded with a polite bow of her own.


    Once they were out of earshot, she felt Sophia nudge her leg, a scowl greeting her when she turned to look.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± The girl hissed.


    ¡°Gathering information.¡± She replied matter-of-factly, much to her companion¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°About the Braveskulls?¡±


    ¡°Correct. We now know that Houses Visprays and Mikantos are overseeing their transition.¡±


    ¡°And? That''s it?¡± Sophia sneered.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t genuinely choose someone unaffiliated to handle such an affair, would they? We can at least assumed that members of those houses are closely linked to the Braveskulls in some way.¡± She explained before stopping, turning to instead wave at the serving girl.


    ¡°Ex-¡± Sophia began only for Elaria to gently pat her hand.


    ¡°When we get back to the others. For now, dessert.¡± Elaria smiled.


    Sophia''s mouth moved but Raylani had seen the cue given by Elaria. The dark elf expertly slid the first plate in front of Sophia, the elf narrowing her eyes at the two but then turned her attention to the food almost immediately after. Just like Sophie, back in the Master''s abode. Food first, then questions. How delightful.

 Act 9 Chapter 5: A Plan With The Princess

    ¡°Like rough hewn rocks on a mountain¡¯s edge,


    Battered and worn.


    Blown by the wind and pelted by rains,


    Yet against all weathering it still stands fast


    The pains of the past can never truly pass.¡±


    - Tamallyn Kasir, Travelling Bard, ¡°Poem Performed At The Stalwart Lion, Melton¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you were able to talk to the Primus of Arteria and still treated it as any other conversation.¡± Lucinia tutted.


    Sophie found Elaria cheerily shrugging, her sister somehow able to always be both serious yet absolutely carefree at the same time. Raylani remained as impassive as always while Sophia was strangely more accepting of everything given her encounter with the Primus. For a moment, Sophie felt a tinge of regret at having missed the meeting.


    ¡°Because it was. And despite the¡­ disdain he viewed the incident with, we did learn more about what happened with how they see Sophie and everything.¡± Elaria calmly answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not questioning if that information is a good thing or a bad thing. Just wondering if knowing that House Visprays and Mikantos are managing the Braveskull incident would help us and the upcoming conference.¡± The princess sighed.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll admit, not initially the most helpful of things. But¡­ it does help answer one of the other questions that still haunt us.¡±


    ¡°That being?¡± Lucinia groaned.


    ¡°Who attacked us. Or rather, who attacked you, and then us.¡±


    That brought Elaria some time. Lucinia paused before she responded, a more contemplative look settling in as she frowned at the bard. She looked towards Sophia, who simply pointed back at Elaria. The princess pinched nose and shook the stupor off of her and motioned for Elaria to continue.


    ¡°The Braveskulls are a horrible company, no doubts about that. But I don¡¯t think they did it.¡± Elaria began.


    ¡°Then who?¡± Lady Olivia¡¯s voice perked up.


    Despite everything happening, the noble refused to simply leave the princess¡¯s side. Holding firm to her position until the last minute. Sophie just hoped that such a decision wouldn¡¯t backfire.


    ¡°I suspected House Visprays at first as they handle the majority of exotic arms supplies including trade between Arterian and Imperial merchants, but that¡¯d be too obvious, though doubtless still possible.¡± Elaria informed them.


    ¡°And House Mikantos is the one then?¡± Lucinia asked.


    ¡°Not quite, but yes. House Mikantos is also trying to muscle in on the arms market, hence their connection to the Braveskulls. So any attempt to steer us away from conflict is a threat to their collective interests.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hearing a but.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t think any of them would give a shit about some Academy sponsored peace conference. It¡¯s student na?vet¨¦ at work, in their opinion.¡±


    Lucinia frowned, her lips pursed, but she did not retort.


    ¡°So why? That is the question. And I think the answer then comes to who they are connected with. Your people, the empire. I believe their contacts in Traxia proposed a mutually beneficial plan.¡±


    Lucinia looked to Lady Olivia, the girl also stiffening up. Elaria had hit upon dangerous accusations, but both were equally invested in hearing out the conclusion. Sophie, too, was curious. She had remembered the day of the attempted assassination well, it led to a friend getting hurt and that was something she could not abide by. Though her desire for vengeance had all but disappeared in the face of the Braveskulls and their heinous crimes. The mention of it now reignited her disdain for the whole affair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Lucinia, but I think you were meant to die that day because your people wanted you dead. Braveskulls and Mikantos were obviously guilty as well, but it was an imperial plot through and through.¡±


    ¡°And they would simply leave such clear evidence like the dagger behind?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it did throw us off the trail, didn¡¯t it? Too absurd.¡±


    ¡°What? And now it suddenly makes sense?¡± Lucinia got more defensive.


    ¡°Not exactly. What did, however, was remembering about this conference. You are to make this a noteworthy event despite your imminent disownment by the emperor.¡±


    Sophie watched how Lucinia winced at this mention. Even now, the princess couldn¡¯t quite believe everything that had occurred. But she just waved for Elaria to continue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you read it from the papers a few weeks ago, but the Traxians were at our borders though never quite penetrating deeply enough to be a threat.¡±


    The group nodded, having recalled when the Braveskulls had first been announced to return to the city. Sophie balled her hand into a fist. They still have to answer for their crimes, plot or not.


    ¡°They retreated, ultimately.¡± Lady Olivia spoke up.


    ¡°Correct. They did. But what if the plan was that they didn¡¯t? For a conflict to start that would greatly benefit the merchant houses?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face paled, ¡°Then my lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess Lucinia was already on bad terms with her family in that regard. But she is of imperial birth. A loss of that magnitude¡­¡±


    ¡°War.¡± Lucinia finished for the both of them, ¡°If I died that¡¯d be more than adequate justification for war.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°And the dagger was an accident anyway. If Sophie hadn¡¯t been there to fight the assassin, it wouldn¡¯t have been left behind¡­ hells.¡± Lucinia swore, ¡°So it was an Imperial assassin after all. Fucking hell, that¡¯s how this all started, stars above.¡±


    The princess furiously scratched at her head in disbelief. Yet Sophie could see that she had understood everything. With each passing second, the picture was getting cleear and the princess looked more and more distressed.


    ¡°I believe the course of events goes something like this.¡± Elaria cleared her throat when everyone seemed to calm down a little, ¡°First, some Imperial official or another figured out what you were planning, a peace protest or whatever. Given that they would know you¡¯re on bad terms with your family, they reached out with a deal to the merchant houses.¡±


    She paused. Giving the princess time to process this information. Lucinia had slumped into her seat, less defeated and more just resigned. Given Lady Olivia¡¯s tense expression, Sophie surmised that neither of the Traxians quite liked this conclusion very much much.


    ¡°Seeing an opportunity to advance their own interests, either Visprays or Mikantos worked alongside the Braveskulls to try and take you out. Of course, the rather mercenary nature of the Braveskulls led them to, thankfully for us, very little back-up plans in the name of saving costs. That¡¯s why the second attempt against the lot of us felt so much more¡­ amateur, rushed. The first assassin was from your empire. The rest are likely their own.¡± Elaria concluded.


    ¡°Stars above.¡± Lucinia muttered, ¡°That means I¡¯m supposed to die? Me? Goddess. Impossible.¡±


    ¡°My lady¡­¡±


    Sophie took a heavy breath. If what Elaria concluded was true, that meant the conference was a trap, though that much Lucinia already knew. The princess was prepared to be disowned after all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the minister¡¯s meeting is a trap.¡± Sophie spoke up.


    Her voice drew everyone¡¯s attention to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to kill you now. That¡¯s why they¡¯re disowning you. It¡¯s just formality.¡±


    Lucinia scowled at her, looking ready to fight. But then she hung her head low and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Sounds about right.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Whatever the case. If you¡¯re planning to make the soiree you¡¯re hosting with the minister memorable. Just make sure you stay safe. While I agree with Sophie¡¯s assessment, there¡¯s no telling what else might be planned for you.¡± Elaria offered her own advice.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lucinia grunted.


    A dour mood settled over the room. The path forward was just that much clearer, but that much more difficult. Lucinia was up against her own people, and to fight against them as such a small group was certainly a hopeless fight. As for the Braveskulls and their crimes, this new information meant that they were up against not just the trading company, but even one of the bigger merchant houses.


    An uphill battle for all of us, Sophie sighed.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Lucinia stood up, the princess wearing a mask of determination as she glanced at everyone in the room.


    ¡°I do not know if helping me would put you and yours on a Traxian watchlist. So-¡±


    ¡°Enough. We¡¯ve been with you from the start. And they¡¯ve hurt us too.¡± Sophie declared.


    Though she had done so unilaterally, none of her sisters seemed to disagree, nor did Raylani. A quiet agreement had been reached by House Kastiane.


    The princess looked at her and the others, her regal gaze slowly exchanged for a more human one.


    ¡°Thank you. I know I haven¡¯t been the kindest to you or your kind but¡­ for what it¡¯s worth, I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Takes a hopeless idiot to know another.¡± Elaria motioned between Sophie and the princess.


    Sophie ignored it for a brief moment until she realized that Elaria had just insinuated that she was an idiot.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She protested.


    Lucinia for her part, just arched an eyebrow but didn¡¯t comment. Lady Olivia on the other hand was more amused than anything, holding back a giggle of her own.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one diving headfirst into danger, Sophie.¡± Elaria teased, ¡°Just make sure not to overextend, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Sophie grumbled.


    ¡°Well then. Now that we¡¯re all on the same page. Let¡¯s tackle the conference. And then we can help you with the Braveskull problem.¡± Olivia tried to redirect the group.


    A small chuckle echoed from the others. But Sophie saw that Lucinia wasn¡¯t laughing. The princess was almost sad, sorrowful. Right. She plans to let Olivia go. I wonder just how aware the lady is.


    ¡°Good. Performance wise, I think it¡¯s rather obvious that I¡¯m relying on you, Lady Kastiane¡­ err, Lady Elaria Kastiane.¡± Lucinia added after looking at both Sophie and Sophia. Heh.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Elaria chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    She unfurled a scroll from her desk. Now that the meeting had moved to official planning for the event, Sophie was a little glad that Mila and the others were still busy. It meant that whatever happened, they wouldn¡¯t get caught up in it. Only those of us in this room. Less people get hurt if things go wrong.


    The group gathered to look over the floor plan of the venue. It was the Scholar¡¯s Rest Inn just outside of the Academy port. Ostensibly neutral ground. It seemed large enough. Though Sophie shuddered to think just what cost Lucinia had fronted to reserve the space.


    ¡°Sophie will serve as the head server, stars help us all.¡± Lucinia rolled her eyes, ¡°As will two additional staff of which I will find a way to requisition trustworthy individuals.¡±


    ¡°Hey. I can do my part.¡± Sophie shot back.


    ¡°I have no doubt. But well? That is another question. I need people who can do it well. More importantly, if what Elaria is worried about comes to pass, you¡¯ll also be one of only two armed individuals on the main floor with me. So sloppy is fine as long as you¡¯re combat ready.¡±


    ¡°You can count on my sword arm.¡±


    ¡°I know. And know that it¡¯ll be yet another debt I owe you.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf.¡±


    The princess then pointed to the second floor. But before she moved on, for the first time in a while, she smiled at Sophie, genuinely so. Not letting anything slip, she regained her composure soon enough, leaving Sophie to wonder if she had seen a hallucination.


    ¡°Here. Sophia will act as our eyes and ears, monitoring the main floor while keeping in the shadows. Should keep the confusion between you two to a minimum and as your sisters vouch for your skills in stealth, I¡¯ll assume that this means you¡¯ll be able to identify anything suspicious.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s counterpart nodded, offering only a lukewarm grunt.


    The princess¡¯s hand then extended towards the entire venue.


    ¡°So far, aside from you two. Security on the inside involves Lady Miraeve¡¯s household guard and a mercenary from the guild. Whilst outside we¡¯ll have the Academy Guardians doing their normal jobs, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°And the minister¡¯s retinue?¡± Elaria asked.


    ¡°At least a half dozen professional knights. Maybe one or two Eagle Watchers, the empire¡¯s elite. With him should also be at least one or two scribes and assistants, nothing major. But the odds will still be against us in a fight.¡± We need to even the odds.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very reassuring.¡± Elaria quipped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not meant to be.¡±


    ¡°What if I could get some help?¡± Sophie piped up.


    ¡°I thought you and I were in agreement that we shouldn¡¯t get anyone else involved unless absolutely necessary. We¡¯re already got your ex-saintess and inquisitorial friend helping us¡± Lucinia turned on her.


    But if we get them dragged into this, it¡¯ll be hells to drag them back out.


    Yet the group remained quiet, waiting to hear her contribution to the plan.


    ¡°I know. But I don¡¯t want those two ending up on an Imperial watchlist if I can help it.¡±


    ¡°Getting cold feet?¡±


    Sophie emphatically shook her head, ¡°No. Of course not. Like Ela said, we don¡¯t know what exactly the imperial plans for this are. I¡¯m just worried it¡¯ll get the other two involved in something that won¡¯t leave their records.¡±


    ¡°So what then?¡±


    Sophie ruminated for a moment before an idea struck her. A force equalizer.


    ¡°I¡­ I have someone I want to try and ask to see if they could help. I think they¡¯d be willing to do it. Two people, rather.¡± Sophie suggested vaguely.


    ¡°Sir Taurox and Arnold¡¯s group?¡± Sophia questioned with a tired smirk, ¡°I can read your mind, remember?¡±


    Sophie wilted a little. She had momentary lapses of concentration, feeling too relaxed around her own sisters.


    ¡°Right.¡± She affirmed, ¡°Sir Taurox is venerable, and could lend a good voice to our cause. And I¡¯m sure him being a minotaur would be a good deterrent against anyone thinking to act rashly.¡±


    ¡°This, Arnold¡¯s group?¡± Lucinia questioned.


    ¡°Adventurers. Runebound''s the name. But they¡­ they¡¯ll get the job done. I trust them that much. And I don¡¯t mind getting him in trouble.¡±


    This raised a few eyebrows in the room. All except Sophia, her counterpart knew. There wasn¡¯t much she could hide from her, after all.


    ¡°If you say so. Think you can manage it in a week?¡± Lucinia cut through the awkward silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Sophie nodded, her mind growing more resolute by the second.


    The problem was she had no idea where Sir Taurox was, nor the exact whereabouts of Runebound. For the latter, she could at least ask the guild or check the Mermaid¡¯s Twist. For the former, that was the main problem.


    But he¡¯s serving probation with the rangers, isn¡¯t he? So the borders, but where?


    As the others discussed more intricacies surrounding the conference, Sophie ended up on a curious line of thought. The rangers were ostensibly part of Arteria¡¯s security arm but worked for border security, much like Clover Legion who only maintained a reduced presence inside the city itself. Well, now they¡¯re more out in force, but still. She wondered if they would know where Sir Taurox was or at least point.


    Ah! Of course, I can ask for Captain Urden. I know he¡¯s honorable, at least. He could help me find out about Taurox. And if the templar is too far away¡­ she almost groaned out loud, I guess I did suggest Arnold, though I worry what conditions he might impose upon me if I ask. Still better than getting the other two involved, I suppose.


    ¡°... for now, that¡¯ll do. Any questions?¡± Lucinia asked.


    Sophie looked around to find stern faces all seemingly nodding in agreement. She joined them.


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s get to work, people.¡± The princess dismissed them.


    As the group began dispersing, Sophie felt a hand clasp her shoulder and pull her aside in the hallway outside the princess¡¯s room. Sophia shot Elaria and Raylani a glance and the two bid their farewells to the duo.


    The two quietly stared at each other for a moment until Sophia seemed certain that no one else was around before letting out a tired sigh.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Sophie whispered, wondering what was happening.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. As for me, I just feel like¡­ hmmm¡­ everyone keeps tiptoeing around me. You too.¡± Her sister growled.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sophie let out a soft noise.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But what does is that I don¡¯t want to sit on my ass staring at a map all day while everyone actually contributes.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°But nothing. You¡¯d hate it too. I know you,¡± She chuckled darkly, ¡°Head first into everything no matter what. Imagine if Lucy simply told you to sit this one out, you¡¯d be upset too, no?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. But I¡¯d understand why. I¡¯m not exactly who I was before. I can¡¯t just¡­¡±


    ¡°Step away? Me neither. Especially after what happened.¡±


    Sophie winced as her sister¡¯s words cut deep. The scars had never left, only hidden temporarily. It was both a grim reminder but also her sister¡¯s trump card. A debt that Sophie told herself needed to be paid.


    ¡°So what is it?¡± Sophie asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the city to ask about Taurox and Runebound tomorrow, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Let me tag along.¡± Sophia demanded.


    ¡°But Elaria and Raylani¡­¡±


    ¡°As if those two need protecting. You know as well as I do that they¡¯re probably the most capable amongst us, even compared to you.¡±


    Sophie judged it to be true. And she was both proud of them, and a little ashamed at such an honest assessment.


    ¡°And besides¡­¡± Sophia stopped as her forceful expression grew more somber, a tiredness now appearing where once ferocity was, ¡°If everyone¡¯s going around saying that we¡¯re sisters, properly so. Shouldn¡¯t we get to know each other better?¡±


    ¡°But can¡¯t you already read my mind half the time?¡±


    Sophia snickered and let Sophie go, a more childish look in her eye, ¡°I mean as people. Do you like chocolates? Of course you do, because I¡¯m you and I like chocolates too. But what about if you¡¯re just walking to a place, what do you think? What catches your eye? We¡¯ve both become just that little bit different already, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡± Sophie whispered.


    A deep regret ensnared her heart. The weight of Sophia¡¯s words finding impact far deeper than her counterpart had likely expected. For Sophie felt blank when she tried to recall the times they¡¯d genuinely spent together. That despite being a clone, they have had plenty of time to spend developing separately, but after the deep, have hardly been together at all. Not only did she feel a pang of failure as a friend, but even more so as a sister. Elaria too¡­ we¡¯ve barely spent time just by ourselves, huh.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sophie whispered once more.


    This time Sophia didn¡¯t dismiss her, but a soft smile appeared instead. ¡°I know. Would just rather live normally for a bit, maybe do something important too. Trust me, I¡¯ve thought about this stuff too.¡±


    The two shared a giggle.


    ¡°I suppose you would have if you were me. Heh.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Quite so.¡±


    Sophie fidgeted with her ponytail before clicking her tongue definitively and nodded at her sister, ¡°Fine. Tomorrow. Let¡¯s take a walk around town and get some chores done? Ask people, maybe buy a present or something for Ary?¡±


    ¡°Finally, a plan." Sophia groaned mockingly before pausing and looking into her eyes, "Thanks, Sophie.¡±


    The two shared a strangely similar smile before making their way out of the building in silence. Sophie felt a sense of relief at the situation. Despite all the hurdles she passed and will have to pass, it felt good to have spoken with Sophia, properly so after everything that had happened. Not only that, but if things go to plan, then she¡¯d have far more time to set things right come the morrow. Or at least to just get to know her. And that, she judged, was something lone overdue. If there''s anyone that should be beside her helping her, it should be me.

 Act 9 Chapter 6: An Unlikely Pair

    ¡°The waters of Arteria have always held untold mysteries. A vast, blue, well charted expanse to the horizon. Yet when we delve deeper downwards, all we find is a murky, ancient place, grand beyond our understanding. A realm yet untouched by the machinations of men or demons. A realm ruled by Euthymia, the lady of the oceans, unchallenged and supreme. Is she waiting for us to explore? Or keeping it sealed from our corrupting influence? Only the Goddess can answer that.¡±


    - Oceanographer Silva Chartel, Pathfinders Guild, ¡°Explorations Into the Deep Blue Abyss¡±


    <hr><hr>


    There was a sense of amusement that flashed between the two of them and an exasperated looking Aryana who had come to send them off. Sophie had originally intended to have Ary pick her outfit for the day. Yet seeing how exhausted her partner was when she returned from the library, they instead elected to have a shower together before relaxing in a nice cozy embrace for bedtime.


    So it was, then when she arrived at the Academy gates ready for the carriage into Larusport for the day. That she had chosen her own outfit. A simple long-sleeved green tunic, her academy issue jacket, brown woolen pants, and her boots. Unfortunately for her, Sophia had her own matching outfit, making the two of them nearly indistinguishable aside from the way they did their hair.


    Sophie knew that Ary could tell who was who. Though the poor girl found herself tongue-tied multiple times mid sentence trying to figure them out.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll keep her safe.¡± Sophia boasted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I just want to make sure you¡¯re both back in one piece. That includes you, Sophie.¡± The redhead grumbled as she rounded on her.


    Sophie held up her hands in surrender, before reaching out for a hearty embrace. To which the girl tenderly returned. Their scents intermingling amongst the cold autumn winds. They traded a quick kiss before separating, much to Sophia¡¯s annoyance as her twin rolled her eyes and feigned disgust.


    ¡°Take care of yourselves, alright?¡± Ary asked.


    ¡°I will, and you too, Ary. You need to watch out for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ll be fine. I just study and laze around all day.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon lovebirds, we¡¯ll miss the carriage, let¡¯s go.¡± Sophia interrupted, making a mock gagging noise.


    It was Sophie¡¯s turn to roll her eyes, but she smiled nonetheless.


    ¡°Go on now, see you two soon.¡± Ary waved goodbye.


    The two returned her gesture before boarding the carriage bound for Larusport.


    With a jolt, the carriage began moving as the last of its passengers entered. The two found themselves face to face with two well dressed noble children. The duo opposite them were unable to hide their own stares as they examined the twins before them. Perhaps finding herself in a more cheery mood than expected, it was Sophia who spoke first instead of Sophie.


    ¡°See something interesting? Sophia asked the two.


    The nobles looked immediately flustered and tried to turn their gazes away. But even they knew, it was too late. Unable to evade any longer, the first of the two replied.


    ¡°Uhm, sorry. You both just look, uhh, very similar.¡± The girl bumbled out.


    Sophie stifled a laugh, remaining relatively polite. But Sophia let out a snicker.


    ¡°No worries. We just had a¡­ unfortunate case of being a little too similar in our fashion tastes.¡±  She chuckled.


    ¡°Pardon my sister. She¡¯s a¡­ bit of a jester.¡± Sophie reassured the two.


    ¡°Oh, no worries. It happens to us too, though less on the fashion end and more on tastes and hobbies. This here is my brother Alvor, and I¡¯m Aleta. Pleased to meet you two.¡±  The noble lady dipped her head politely.


    Sensing the shifting atmosphere to one more friendly, Sophie did the same and introduced herself.


    ¡°My name is Sophie Kastiane. And this is Sophia, my twin.¡± She bowed.


    ¡°Sophie? You¡¯re an elf aren¡¯t you?¡± The nobleman, Alvor, asked.


    ¡°Alvor! You can¡¯t be so direct!¡± Aleta protested.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. These two seem the type to be direct.¡± He snorted.


    ¡°We are, but a little tact wouldn¡¯t be remiss.¡± Sophie joked.


    The boy let out a dry chuckle.


    ¡°But we are half elves, to be specific.¡± Sophia added.


    The duo nodded together to the nobles, as if doubly certain of the fact.


    ¡°Half elves huh? Say, do you happen to know someone called Evaline?¡± Alvor leaned in conspiratorially.


    Aleta¡¯s eyes flashed in alarm, but Sophie noticed how she didn¡¯t stop her brother. Her ears were tinted pink in embarrassment at his forthrightness, yet she too, was curious.


    Perhaps even more curious however, was Sophie herself. They had mentioned Eva¡¯s first name, and she wondered if they were talking about the one she knew.


    ¡°Evaline Rosengart?¡± Sophie queried.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one! Ah! So it is you! The maid!¡± Alvor exclaimed excitedly, proud of his own deduction skills as pointed at them, ¡°See! I knew it!¡±


    ¡°Alvor! Don¡¯t just point! That¡¯s rude!¡± Aleta chided.


    ¡°Sorry. Sorry.¡± He groaned.


    ¡°You two know Eva?¡± Sophie pressed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aleta and Alvor Gossliger, at your service. Friends of Lady Rosengart as well. Well, currently former Lady Rosengart.¡± Alvor dropped his voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so she¡¯s told you two. That means you know her well right? I¡­ I apologize if I don¡¯t remember you two well. A lot¡¯s happened since I got here.¡± Sophie admitted.


    ¡°Hah. No worries as my sister likes to say.¡± Alvor chortled.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Aleta punched his shoulder.


    ¡°Ow! Hey! But we have heard of your name. Be hard not to. You¡¯ve turned Arteria upside down! Practically a living legend.¡± Alvor ignored his sister.


    Sophia nudged Sophie in the side, a look of unsubtle amusement tinted with a hint of pride.


    ¡°Nothing of the sort.¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°Just played my part in things. It was through everyone¡¯s efforts, including that of my sisters, that actually changed anything. But about Eva¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Alvor suddenly looked away, his sister doing much the same.


    ¡°We were there when¡­ the whole fiasco went down back in Neun Carad.¡± Aleta took over, ¡°Watched the Meltonian king call¡­ well, call you out.¡± Her eyes widened as she just seemed to connect the dots.


    Even Alvor was a bit taken aback, his mouth shaped like an ¡®o¡¯ as realization dawned upon him as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s you then¡­ wow.¡±


    ¡°Please. My sister¡¯s not that special. She¡¯s just a bit hardier than you¡¯d give her credit for.¡± Sophia teased.


    Sophie shook her head in disbelief at the girl¡¯s attempt to ruin the moment. Yet found herself strangely smiling. Sophia was trying, that much was clear. Hopefully it also meant she was healing, and for that, Sophie would support her all the way.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Aleta chuckled, ¡°But she did cause Lady Rosengart to be ousted, however temporary the suspension.¡±


    ¡°Aye. What a mess that was. At least she went out with style though.¡± Alvor whistled.


    ¡°How so?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Let everyone know at the last moment that she was an outlander. Always knew she was different, but uh to clarify, rather, had Prince Frederick deliver the news at a convention of nobles. Apparently, the Grand Dukes were fuming that they had a saint under their noses and it didn¡¯t help that Frederick emphasized how she was also the teacher for this generation of saints and saintesses.¡± He chortled.


    ¡°Goddess above, that was a mess, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d they react?¡± Sophie leaned in. This was about Eva and home, she was completely enraptured in trying to learn more.


    The Gossliger siblings looked at each other, hints of amusement and disbelief on their faces


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Grand Duke Allrick was beyond himself. He has always been the most religious of the four Grand Dukes, this was like a personal affront to him. He even threatened the Rosengarts with charges of sedition for concealing a saint. That set the whole council ablaze with anger and dissension at having banished one of their diplomatic trump cards for a year. Grand Duke Platts was perhaps the most understanding of the big four and helped Frederick step in to remind everyone that Lady Evaline basically held all the cards. She could leave her family, and the kingdom, and turn the entire generation of outlander saints against them. That quieted the room quickly enough.¡± Aleta recounted the story, the girl going through a series of emotions as she did so.


    Sophie allowed herself a small, proud, smile. She didn¡¯t know how Eva could stir up so much trouble, but she was happy her mistress took charge and stood her ground. Even defended her when the Meltonian had gone calling. Eva definitely left out a few details when telling me, heh.


    ¡°For a solid week, it was like the court had gone into depression. The mood was so bleak.¡± Alvor added.


    ¡°Hah. Serves you and Kiran right for doubting well¡­ you.¡± Aleta gestured at Sophie.


    Alvor cringed a little and sighed, ¡°My bad uhh, Miss Kastiane. A few of us talked about how it was bad to be so focused on a servant, an elf one at that. But we got proven wrong in the end, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right you did. Turns out Lady Rosengart was just out cultivating exceptional talent all around.¡± Aleta huffed triumphantly.


    The group shared a few more stories and laughs until the carriage came to a halt in Larusport. Though they had gotten ready to bid their farewells, upon learning that everyone was city bound, they decided to spend a little more time getting to know each other on the ferry ride across. Sophie was happy, Sophia seemed to genuinely enjoy the little interaction they were having with the Gossliger siblings, the girl seemingly finally letting her guard down. It was a small win in Sophie¡¯s eyes, but it was a win.


    <hr><hr>


    Alighting from the ferry had seen Sophia leave with a kind smile on her face. It was one that Sophie found amusing, for it seemed so familiar yet so alien at the same time. Is that what I look like when I smile? She wondered,


    The two had bid their goodbyes with the Gossliger siblings who had their own arrangements to attend to within the city. That left the two of them with the two different tasks at hand. To inquire after Sir Taurox, and of Arnold. With little discussion necessary, they settled on the more pleasant of options and opted to head towards Castle Clover.


    Amidst the chaos that had swallowed the southern sections of Arteria that fateful day. Castle Clover and most of the dwarven districts had been spared, as had the museum and much of the more well off areas. Only the portside closest to the Braveskull company offices were most affected by the mana bomb. Even now, many houses remained flattened and reconstruction had only just begun in earnest.


    It was sobering to walk past the countless discarded husks of buildings as they got closer to Castle Clover. For Sophie, it was a reminder of the failures of that day. Judging by Sophia¡¯s expression, for her, it was likely a warning to the scars of the past. Either way, despite the hustle and bustle having returned the streets to some form of normalcy, neither of them wished to remain for long.


    So they pushed on ahead, past the remnants of Saint Emeline Plaza, and onto the main thoroughfare where Castle Clover dominated the skyline. Rising above the townhouses and mansions around it, the fortified keep had countless battlements and towers guarding the approaches. Either made with blackstone or dyed a deep black, the imposing fortress also kept Arteria safe, its intimidating presence juxtaposed with the liveliness around it. The security that the locals found in its existence.


    Sophie cast a questioning look towards her sister, but Sophia just shook her head. It might be awkward but it was too late for them to back out now. She wasn¡¯t the only one questioning her intentions, they had already attracted the attention of some of the legion standing on guard. Men and women on the walls, making small gestures at their approach. Down below at the portcullis, two watchmen stood at the ready, holding their weapons just that much closer to themselves in anticipation of their approach.


    ¡°Halt! You are approaching territory administered by the Clover Legion. Please remain at a distance and state your name and your purpose.¡± One of the guards called out.


    This seemed to be a rallying cry of sorts. As the lackadaisical watchers on the walls stood a little more attentively, their eyes casting a net over the surrounding area as they examined it for threats.


    ¡°My name is Sophie Kastiane and this is my sister. We¡¯re here to visit Captain Urden. Is he around?¡± Sophie answered.


    This seemed to stir the guards as they all began examining her with more care. A few breaking off into whispers. Her name had evidently been passed around and did not go unnoticed. She only hoped that it was sympathy and support that she elicited rather than infamy.


    ¡°And why are you here for the good captain?¡± The guard asked.


    ¡°We just want to check up on him as well as to ask a few questions about what happened.¡± Sophie informed them.


    It was both the truth and a lie. There was an element of truth to the fact that she was curious about how the captain fared. But she was mostly here for Sir Taurox¡¯s whereabouts.


    This kicked up a frenzy of discussion amongst the soldiers. The legionnaires trying to find some sort of unspoken consensus about her, only to fail.


    ¡°Please wait there.¡± The guard called out to her.


    She nodded, hoping he had seen the gesture.


    The soldiers whispered amongst themselves until one of the legion troopers ran off in the direction of the rest of the castle.


    Sophie did not know if it was for security reasons or if she was just that much of a concern, but the guards have opted to settle on the middle option. To neither drive them away, nor allow them entry. Rather, they seemed to have gone to fetch the captain themselves and let him sort it out.


    A few of the legion soldiers did shoot her some encouraging nods. Giving their silent support of the actions she had taken in the name of saving lives and keeping the city safe. A few others look vaguely concerned by her, though none made a move to voice any sense of displeasure. Most however, remained bound to their duty, and stared on without showing their judgement of her.


    ¡°Quite the frosty reception.¡± Sophia let out a dry chuckle.


    ¡°The council must¡¯ve sent word to be wary of us.


    ¡°You, specifically.¡± Sophia corrected.


    ¡°Us, considering we¡¯re twins and you look practically indistinguishable.¡±


    Sophia muttered something under her breath yet still looked somewhat pleased. The longer she spent with her sister, the less Sophie felt that she knew her. Conversely, she still felt their bond deepening despite the teasing and jabs they had taken at each other. And that brought her a modicum of comfort.


    There was a small lull as neither side made any moves. Sophie and Sophia kept staring at the area around them, both wary of potential ambushes and unwelcome eyes. The legion meanwhile, was staffed by more full time professional soldiers similar to the Trinity guards rather than half duty Redcloaks. This meant that while they were clearly somewhat curious about the duo that appeared before them, none of them broke the silence or moved even an inch from their posts. Simply keeping an eye on them like a hawk.


    They waited for a few minutes longer until a soldier emerged from a side door and whispered to the gate guard. The man who had originally addressed them now tapping his polearm on the ground to regain their attention.


    ¡°Please head into this annex. Keep your hands away from any weapons. Entry into the castle is not permitted but you¡¯ll be able to meet here.¡± He announced.


    Sophie bowed her head, taking the chance to practice the movements she did with Lucinia.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She told him before gesturing to Sophia to follow.


    The soldier grunted in response and the duo were led into a gloomy looking watchtower. Sconces and banners of the legion decorated the walls as two small rooms were located on the first floor. Judging by the iron bar across one of them, Sophie could guess that it was a detention center with the other being a likely interrogation room.


    Her assumption was only proven half-correct as another legionnaire opened it to reveal a small administrative office, an unknown legion officer sitting down while Captain Urden stood at attention beside him. The senior looking officer, adorned with medals, rosaries and an insignia of the legion across his chestpiece, waved at the guards. The soldiers who were escorting them ushered them in as the door closed from behind.


    ¡°You have business with the captain?¡± The older commander asked, his demeanor quite relaxed as he leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°Yessir.¡± Sophie bobbed her head, ¡°We¡¯ll only take a moment of his time. Sir Urden.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kastiane.¡± Captain Urden acknowledged before taking a proper glance at her companion, ¡°Uhh, and this is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sophia. Her twin.¡± Sophia stated it as fact.


    Sophie nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned, the girl has a double.¡± The commander interrupted, an amused smirk on his face, ¡°You know, the merchants ain¡¯t with you after the stunts you¡¯ve pulled.¡± He addressed Sophie.


    She stood her ground, not reacting beyond a grunt of affirmation. She could tell that the commander was studying her, trying to determine if she would be a threat to the city or not. He motioned for the captain to continue, the soldier responding with a snappy salute before facing the duo.


    ¡°What brings you here today, Miss Kastiane?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Right. We were wondering if you guys kept track of the Arterian Rangers.¡± Sophie answered him.


    ¡°The rangers?¡±  The captain seemed a little confused before glancing at the commander.


    The older soldier just shrugged, almost as if he was trying to see how the captain would perform in such a situation.


    ¡°Why?¡± Captain Urden posed another question.


    Sophia glanced at Sophie, the look in her questioning the trustworthiness of the people in front of them. For they might¡¯ve been Sophie¡¯s comrades during the battle of Arteria. But as the Trinite¡¯s have shown, the city¡¯s orders still took precedence, and they both would assume that much was the same for the legion. Given that Sophie has had less than stellar relations with the city¡¯s leaders, it would make sense that the legion would report back to them and cause trouble down the road.


    But it was her gamble to make, and she shot Sophia a confident smile, temporarily quelling any burning questions within her counterpart.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Sir Taurox. The minotaur that I was with a few months ago during the raid on the Kolonia. He was sent to aid the rangers as recompense for breaking the law. We haven¡¯t kept track of where he went and I would like to ask for his help for a day.¡± Sophie admitted, ¡°So I figured the group most likely to keep track of their whereabouts would be the legion.¡±


    This brought some pause to the two soldiers. And they made an apologetic gesture as they whispered amongst themselves for a second. Yet it was barely a discussion. A muttered word or two, then the commander looked up at the captain.


    ¡°She has honor, at least. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s out to cause trouble.¡± Captain Urden told his superior.


    The older warrior snorted, half amused, half dismissive. But he pointed at a nearby shelf nonetheless. Taking the hint, the captain moved to grab whatever it was the captain had indicated. He then flipped through a few loose files until a sheaf of paper seemed to catch his attention.


    ¡°As thanks for your aid during the most recent crisis. I can at least tell you this much.¡± Captain Urden scanned the page.


    The duo waited eagerly for a scrap of information.


    ¡°A ranger unit was dispatched to quell some unnatural creatures near Brightfields alongside a guard detachment with legionnaires. They should be done by tomorrow if you head out today.¡± He told them.


    Sophie felt surprised that he had just volunteered the information so freely.


    ¡°Like I said, despite the trouble you¡¯ve caused and the ruckus you¡¯re causing. You¡¯ve done this city a great service and it''s only fitting to repay you. However, the legion will not aid you in breaking his contract. That is between you, him, and the council.¡±


    Amazed that they actually had some workable information. Sophie bowed first before Sophia soon followed after.


    ¡°Thank you, really, Sir Urden.¡± Sophie showed her gratitude.


    ¡°Just stay out of trouble.¡± The commander answered for the captain, ¡°Now if there isn¡¯t anything else. The good captain and myself still have our own affairs to attend to.¡±


    That was about as clear of a dismissal as they could get. The duo quickly turned around and bid the officers goodbye. It felt surreal that their task had been so simply accomplished and likewise so straightforwardly fulfilled given everything that had happened. Perhaps that was why, as they left, Sophie felt an uneasy tingle in her stomach.

 Act 9 Chapter 7: A Quest For Old Allies

    ¡°My honored lady,


    It is my pleasure to inform you that we have been able to accelerate plans by a few months. We have managed to lift the penitent status and have been assured that they will visit during the winter months. My team and myself will ensure their expedient arrival the moment they are free and you will be able to meet with them at last. For your convenience, the other letters in this pile should be news articles from the local newspapers detailing some of their deeds due to their growing infamy.


    Your most loyal servant.¡±


    - Letter For Annabel Elizabeth Montroi/Princess Pyra


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°Brightfields is a little far, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°About a few hours walk. Faster by carriage.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Ugh. Not saying the Academy carriage is bad, but I¡¯d prefer not to sit in one again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were barely in your seat half the time.¡± Sophie scolded with a smile.


    Sophia just ignored her. But they were both in relatively good moods. Despite their quest taking them a little further than intended, there was a sense of calmness that both of them had felt was missing in these past few weeks. For Sophie, it was just an added bonus that she didn¡¯t have to explicitly say the second part out loud. That Sophia had been on the edge of her seat because she was actively engaged in a conversation with strangers. A nice change of pace.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? Do we head for Brigthfields or the guild and Arnold first?¡± Sophia queried.


    Judging by the knowing look on her sister¡¯s face, Sophie knew that her counterpart already knew the answer. But she was obligated to answer anyways.


    ¡°Hit the guild first since we¡¯re still here. Might as well also take a trip to the market, visit Karzan too.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Heh.¡± Sophia bobbed her head before chuckling.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ this feels¡­ nice. Us just¡­ doing things. A good change of pace, I suppose.¡± Sophia awkwardly tried to excuse herself.


    Sophie chuckled in return, ¡°Heh. I guess it is.¡±


    The duo enjoyed each other¡¯s company some more as they smiled. There was a pleasantness that had seemed to grip the city today. A general boost in mood from the warm sun that managed to light up the increasingly cloud and frosty days.


    The markets had already returned to normal since the disaster at the Arena. The chaos of that day already a distant memory for most of the citizens given how relaxed they seemed to be moving about the place. On one hand she felt bitter that the fallen did not get the recognition they deserve, especially after all their suffering just for the city to fail them again. On the other, she knew that the burden of repaying the debts fell to the Braveskulls and the city¡¯s leaders, and only time will tell if that would pay out. The citizenry already have stood their ground multiple times. Perhaps, we need not instigate things just yet, just wait for it to play out. And maybe we won¡¯t have to.


    They quickly weaved their way between the crowds to where Karzan¡¯s store was. The dwarven merchant now coming equipped with a hooded assistant.


    ¡°A dwarven soldiers, probably a guard.¡± Sophia informed her mentally.


    Startled by the sudden voice in her head, Sophie jumped a little before offering a panicked smile of thanks, her heart rate having briefly spiked.


    ¡°Scared me. Should¡¯ve given some warning.¡± Sophie chided, though not ungratefully.


    ¡°What? A nice little ¡®oh Sophie, I¡¯m about to attempt talking in our minds again¡¯ and scare you anyways?¡±


    ¡°Sir Karzan! Hello!¡± Sophie ignored her counterpart and called out.


    The dwarves both turned to her, the hooded one glancing at Karzan before receiving a nod and lowering his guard. I guess this must be related to the attack on Ary and the others a month back. Guess even the dwarves are a little more on edge.


    ¡°Well, well. Oh my. This is going to be a little difficult.¡± He chortled, ¡°I recognize Sophie and Sophia, but who the hells who.¡±


    The dwarven guard snickered as both Sophie and Sophia rolled their eyes.


    ¡°I have a ponytail and hers is a bun.¡± Sophie informed the dwarf.


    ¡°Pah. Ye both wore nearly the same bloody outfit. As if I¡¯d crane my neck looking at the book of your heads.¡± He laughed, ¡°Aye, aye, but how can I help ye today? Or tis a social call?¡±


    ¡°A little of both. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Both, eh? Interesting, got another venture ye planning? Stumbled onto a troll¡¯s lair? Perhaps tusslin with a dragon, or ten. Hah! Never know with ye. Demons, wars, monsters, I¡¯ll be damned if ye haven¡¯t knocked your nogging with all of them at some point.¡± He grinned, ¡°Tis alright up here. Things have calmed down for now but¡­¡± He paused, his hand stroking his beard, carefully considering his next words, the grin quickly vanishing.


    ¡°It¡¯s the tension right. It¡¯s in the air, like a cancer.¡± Sophia growled.


    ¡°Aye. It dinnae feel right. Like a kettle about to pop.¡± Karzan nodded in agreement.


    Whatever pleasant mood Sophie had instantly vanished like Karzan¡¯s grin. Reality came back swinging and the warmth of the sun had turned into the icy frosty chill that she had become so used to. The truth was that they had done enough to delay their problems, or even stop some of them. Yet, with the coming conference, and the return of the Braveskulls, it was as Karzan had said. Things were about to boil over, they were just waiting for the moment that it did.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the problem this time? Betcha I¡¯ll be able to find something to help you.¡± Karzan dispelled the mood with a dry chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the market for information about the Braveskulls, and also of one First Minister Bellus of Traxia.¡± Sophie answered, a more serious expression crossing her face.


    The dwarf looked both surprised and amused at the same time. Caught off guard by the requests themselves but also having found them to fall within his expectations. The other dwarf quirked his head sideways in curiosity, the merchant just grunting cheerily and shrugging it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s doable. But it¡¯ll be pricey, or at least a favor and then some. These are¡­ difficult topics to inquire upon. At least with what shield the Braveskulls seemed ta have thrown up around themselves.¡± The merchant spoke.


    ¡°And with the First Minister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll just be a pain in the arse.¡± He snorted.


    Sophie chuckled but caught herself, ¡°I¡¯d like that information as soon as possible. Preferably before next weekend.¡±


    This did catch the dwarf off guard, the merchant letting out a soft whistle, ¡°Well, well, this have something to do with why Tharnus is being sent to attend some function?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. What¡¯s the price?¡±


    ¡°Depends on what you can offer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something then you can see what else I owe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what is it, lass?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re attending an under the table conference between a Traxian princess and First Minister Bellus. We needed some guarantees and insurances so we reached out to a bunch of people.¡± She told him frankly.


    ¡°By the stones, that means the minister will be here? In Arteria?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Karzan almost guffawed before reducing it to a small laugh while he rummaged through some of his things.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s quite the information to just suddenly drop. I suppose information begets information in its own way, so for that¡­ I¡¯ll look into the Minster, could stand to help myself too. So in return, all I need as payment is this. Catch.¡± He chucked a bag at the duo.


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± Sophia asked, a little more curious than Sophie.


    ¡°Tis a bag of ingredients for a client of mine. Lives on Agrippia farmsteads just outside the city. I could make the delivery, but seeing as ya owe me. Ask for the stablemaster, Peshi, then give it to ¡®em.¡±


    Sophie nodded, accepting the package.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°As for the Braveskulls¡­ hmmm.¡± He stroked his beard before tapping his table, ¡°They are a¡­ let¡¯s say, mutal concern. So¡­ for now, take care of these matters first. I¡¯ll get the minister¡¯s information to you some time next week. We¡¯ll discuss the Braveskulls then.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡± Sophie affirmed.


    ¡°Hah! Well then, good, good. I suppose you¡¯re off then?¡±


    Sophie looked to see if Sophia needed anything, her counterpart shaking her head.


    ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°Well then, give Peshi my regards when you see the fucker. Till then, good luck!¡± He bellowed.


    ¡°Blessed by the stars, Sir Karzan.¡± Sophie bid him farewell.


    ¡°Stones build your path.¡±


    The merchant then turned to whisper something to his guard. Sophie and Sophia then walked away, moving towards their next destination, the Adventurers Guild. And then, Brightfields.


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°They¡¯ll be right upstairs,  Sophie.¡± The guild clerk Aralyn plainly informed her.


    ¡°Thanks, mam.¡± She bowed.


    She received an acknowledging grunt in reply as the guild clerk moved to handle other clients and adventurers.


    The guild hall bustled with activity. Though now, Sophie could at least wave a quick greetings at a few more familiar faces. The Lily Knights having operated from her numerous times during their past few months of civil service work taking on odd jobs.


    They had been demoted to be steel ranked adventurers, the seventh out of ten ranks due to Sophie¡¯s spat with the authorities of Arteria last month. However, with the help of the vice guildmaster, they were earmarked to still be able to take up to silver ranked quests or fifth level quests. The guild having understood that they can still reliably accomplish tasks of that scale. It probably also helped that their unique backgrounds also played a factor in the leniency from the guild.


    Making their way up to the second floor where some of the more senior adventurers gathered, they garnered a few curious looks. There were one or two mumbles but like with most things in the guild, people mostly kept to their own circles. It didn¡¯t take long for the duo to find Runebound however, the group having nestled themselves in a gloomy little corner.


    Arnold seemed to visibly perk up when he spied the duo approaching, a sly grin plastered across his irritating visage. Though Sophia hadn¡¯t interacted with him much, Sophie could still feel the aura of annoyance that her sibling felt. It would seem that their disliking of certain things, remained mostly mutual. Though neither felt overtly hostile at his presence, merely a cautious disdain.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t this a strange sight. If I didn¡¯t think we were squared away, I¡¯d say you came looking for me.¡± Arnold smirked.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± Sara put on a smile.


    ¡°Good to see you again.¡± Gil warmly welcomed her.


    They unnerved her even more than before. They¡¯re becoming more human.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She quickly bobbed her head.


    Sophia choose the wiser choice and just let out a grunt.


    ¡°Seeing one of you is rare enough.¡± Arnold snickered, ¡°But two? The winter holiday¡¯s might¡¯ve come early. We setting off for Gratia?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± He demanded a little less friendly than before.


    ¡°I was wondering if you could help. I¡¯ve got a conference, Traxian delegation. Just need more hands to keep it safe. And funny enough, people I can at least trust.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So I was wondering¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°Dealing with the empire, right? That¡¯s a no.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I respect you. You hold the cards on visiting Gratia, of course. But I¡¯m not putting myself and the others on an Imperial shit list.¡± His expression shifted once more, but this time with none of the jovial bounce that usually accompanied him.


    ¡°But what if we could trade you something, or at least pay you to make it worth while?¡±


    ¡°With what? And sorry, Sophie. It sounds like an interesting job, too job. No. We won¡¯t be helping, that¡¯s the end of that.¡±


    ¡°Look, we have information and-¡±


    ¡°Enough, Sophie. He¡¯s made his position clear enough. You¡¯re bascially selling yourself out if you keep trying to push. He knows we walked in with nothing to offer.¡± Sophia chided her, her counterpart¡¯s mental voice a harsh growl of disappointment.


    Sophie tried to push back but flinched from the mental pressure exerted by her sibling, only managing to eke out a soft mutter. She felt weak, powerless, now made painfully aware of just how much difference she had in mental fortitude compared to Sophia. Yet at the same time, she felt a tenderness, a care for her that was hidden behind the oppressive feeling.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She sulked.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She repeated out loud, unable to hide the reluctance in her voice, ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯ve troubled you enough.¡±


    ¡°Look kid, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t mean help, Sophie. It¡¯s just that the Empire¡¯s a beast of its own, be careful. Don¡¯t get yourself all broken to hells and back. Anna¡¯s waiting for you in Gratia. Or well, both of you.¡± Arnold let out a resigned sigh.


    Sophie and Sophia both grunted, taking the time to at least wave at the group as they left.


    It was a disappointing outcome but not entirely unexpected. She had hoped for something more, at least a promise of support. But not to have come up empty handed. Though Sophia was right, they didn¡¯t have much to offer in the first place besides pay, and at this point, Arnold seemed to be working for a purpose beyond money yet definitely less than noble. But one in which she couldn¡¯t discern his true goals.


    Whatever the case, it was too late now. They had already walked back downstairs. They had already admitted defeat.


    Sophie sighed.


    ¡°What? Really think we needed them?¡± Sophia asked quietly.


    ¡°Huh? No, but we do need the numbers.¡± Sophie admitted.


    ¡°Perhaps. But just as he is right that messing with the empire is foolish. So is it in reverse.¡±


    ¡°That involving him is a bad idea?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Sophia nodded, giving Sophie a pat on the shoulder, ¡°We¡¯ll make do without them. Safer for us too.¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡±


    It was Sophia¡¯s turn to sigh heavily.


    ¡°Onwards?¡± Sophie suggested.


    Sophia groaned and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go see if we can get Sir Taurox on board then.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The journey to Brightfields had been relatively uneventful. In fact, to Sophie, everything was, despite the setback in recruiting Runebound, a little too calm. They had even dropped off Karzan¡¯s package to the stablemaster of the farmstead outside the city without problems. Sophie had been expecting trouble, and still, none came.


    She could feel Sophia having much the same doubts she was. However, unlike her, her counterpart controlled and hid her emotions well. The stoic demeanor that had been so present in the weeks prior now resurfacing once they were outside the city walls. Eyes that were more observant and far less carefree.


    With her own guard raised, they two boarded the carriage to Brightfields with a few other passengers. They were a mixture of city and country folk, all embroiled by talk of potential Traxian attacks and of a phenomenon that Sophie hadn¡¯t heard about yet, goblin raiders. Based on their recounting, it seemed that raiders had begun becoming more active recently. But with a fervor that seemed unusual to their species. Better ask Sir Taurox about this when we see him.


    When the carriage jolted to a halt and the passengers disembarked. Sophie found herself at a very different town than she remembered. Gone was the unhindered and uninhibited nature of the houses. Large perimeter walls have been hastily erected, reinforced by palisades and guard posts that dotted the countless flowerfields surrounding the town. Armed guards also seemed to be watching all the approaches with hawkish gazes. There was a tension that lingered in every second that watched over the arrivals, Sophie afraid that they might randomly call them out to be interrogated or searched. But the moment never came.


    A few houses seemed brand new and others haze battle scars on them. Memories of the Battle of Brightfields, a shameful time that reminded Sophie of her own limits. Of when she had failed to properly protect Aryana and had gotten the girl hurt, possibly even worse if not for the timely intervention of Sir Taurox. How ironic that we¡¯re trying to look for him around here, heh.


    ¡°Thanks for the ride.¡± Sophie tipped a few bronze Artes to the carriage driver.


    The man muttered his appreciation for the tip and set off for his next stop, leaving the duo behind at the entrance of the town.


    Two guards eyed the new arrivals but the duo already anticipated this, Sophie holding up her guild badge for them to see as they waved her through.


    ¡°Seems a little different than the happy-go-lucky town in your memories.¡± Sophia managed a quip.


    ¡°Happy-go-lucky and a little racist to elves, but yeah. Definitely a lot gloomier.¡± Sophie murmured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ary¡¯s fine. You did your best back then.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Sophie grunted unconvincingly.


    The two were now left with a small conundrum. Mainly on ¡®How to make contact with the rangers¡¯ followed by ¡®How to find Taurox¡¯. They had gotten to the town, but had no way of contacting the rangers.


    ¡°Find trouble?¡±


    ¡°Find trouble.¡± Sophie agree with her sibling.


    Together, the two headed over to the town¡¯s tavern. A quaint looking brick building with a central structure and some clearly self made annexes attached to it. The Shining Flower, how nice. Sophie glanced at her counterpart.


    ¡°They might hate us for being elves.¡± Sophie informed her.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Sophia smirked, ¡°Or maybe they¡¯ll be more surprised we¡¯re twins. Or not care, you saw the guards.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, ready?¡±


    ¡°Following your lead.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Sophie pushed open the door to the tavern and they found a bustling little establishment made up of mostly humans and beastfolk whiling their day away. A few curious eyes turned towards them, maybe even a scowl or two. But for the most part, they seemed a little more put together than the last time Sophie had been here.


    The tavern keeper motioned for them to come over to the bar and only slightly raised a brow when he found two nearly identical elves seating themselves at the counter. To Sophie¡¯s pleasant surprise, he only had one question for them.


    ¡°What¡¯ll you have?¡± The tavern keeper asked as he thrust a crudely written menu at them.


    Before Sophie even had a chance to peruse it, Sophia snatched it up and scanned it before letting out an amused little snicker. Oh no.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take two floral blends, thank you.¡± Sophia tried to pleasantly smile at the tavern keeper.


    Though the smile seemed to fall flat from Sophie¡¯s point of view, the man just grunted and moved on. All in all, less judgemental than expected. More indifference if anything.


    Their gazes swept across the tavern¡¯s main room before landing upon each other. Their collective minds arriving on one simple deduction, this will a little troublesome.

 Act 9 Chapter 8: A Fortunate Encounter

    ¡°In my travels, I¡¯ve seen Myndiri ruins grander than anything humanity could ever achieve. Not even buildings, but ruined husks more majestic than the Imperial palace or even the twin cathedrals of Saintsrest. Entire abandoned cities nestled in outcropping where we might conclude as uninhabitable. That is why magic must be controlled. So that the oppression brought about by their grandeur, and the subsequent atrocities that emptied those same places will forever be brought to heel.¡±


    - Hunter Justicar Enrique Villefort, Witch Hunter Instructor, ¡°Combating Mages and Rogue Heretics¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Goblins and bandits, a classic tale of problems outside the cities, Sophie mused.


    ¡°At least we found the trouble, and probably where Sir Taurox would be.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking to myself.¡±


    Sophie let out a soft snarl at her sibling. Sophia just shrugged.


    ¡°Think more quietly.¡±


    Before Sophie could retort, the tavern keeper''s distinctive one-two gait reached her ears.


    The tavern keeper had brought them their drinks, interrupting the silent duel. Satisfied that the glasses reached them safely, he pulled out a beat up old scroll that unfurled into an even more worn map. The man didn¡¯t speak however, just expectantly waited for them to taste their drinks, one task that Sophia filled with gusto.


    Sophie watched with a small hint of admiration at how her twin had taken a sip then promptly downed half the glass.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± Sophia sighed contently, ¡°Nice.¡±


    Disbelieving, Sophie chanced a sip herself and almost gagged.


    If Aryana¡¯s gentle and somewhat floral scent was akin to a lovingly balanced meal. This concoction was the equivalent to grabbing a handful of pungent flowers and stuffing it down her throat in liquid form. It didn¡¯t help that the alcoholic wave that battered her senses afterwards was made all the more bitter by the contrast created from the sweetened floral syrups.


    ¡°Ack!¡± Sophie coughed and hacked, her throat desperately attempting to clear itself out.


    The tavern keeper almost grinned. Unlike Sophia who was trying and failing to suppress a laugh.


    Hells! Sophie cursed.


    ¡°Hah.¡± Sophia snickered.


    Sophie weakly glared at her to little effect. Her twin had endured the effects of the drink surprisingly well.


    ¡°How?¡± She croaked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m the better version of you, remember?¡± Sophia smirked.


    Sophie wanted to retort but her mouth had curled up in disgust, the alcoholic aftertaste now hitting in full force. Goddess that¡¯s bitter.


    ¡°Well then.¡± The tavern keeper grunted more seriously, ¡°If you two are done?¡±


    ¡°We are.¡± Sophia answered for them.


    ¡°Here.¡± He pointed to a spot outside of town, ¡°Last I heard, the lads went there.¡±


    The duo waited for him to continue, but he had already begun to turn away.


    ¡°Wait. That¡¯s it?¡± Sophie managed to eke out.


    The tavern keeper turned to stare at her, a look of annoyance creeping across his brow.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± He stated bluntly.


    Without giving her a chance to respond, he walked away, busy with other customers. Sophie felt indignant. They had been told practically nothing and the man had simply walked off. It was a disrespect that she didn¡¯t expect.


    A hand brushed against her shoulder and pulled her mind out of the mire it was sinking into.


    ¡°We have what we need. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sophia urged.


    ¡°Huh? But¡­¡±


    ¡°Focus, Sophie. Whatever problems the town has is theirs to deal with alongside the rangers. We have our own goals. You might want to play the hero, but we don¡¯t have the time for it.¡± Sophia let out a low growl, cutting off Sophie¡¯s opposition before it even began.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Sophie responded with a dejected whisper.


    With her shoulders a little lower and her unease a little greater, she followed Sophia out of town towards where the tavern keeper had pointed towards. But when she looked up to find the skies slowly clouding over and the menacing shadow of the High Wall looming over the land. A slow shiver took hold of her. The frosts would not be merciful this year.


    <hr><hr>


    Most of the flower fields around Brightfields had already retreated in preparation for the coming winter. The only thing that now stuck out of them were the scattered watchtowers that kept an eerie vigil over the increasingly silent landscape. A few traders and caravans continued to pass through, offering the two a pointed reminder that nothing stops the trade flowing in and out of Arteria.


    Veering off the beaten path, the two found themselves getting closer and closer towards the Highwall. Something felt wrong about them. A darkness that seeped forth from the peaks onto the world that they watched over below. Sophie winced as she felt something watching over her. But unlike the observant gazes of Arteria¡¯s soldiers, this felt alien, and not at all pleasant.


    It feels like the gaze of the void, but one filled with more malice. And specifically towards us, I don¡¯t like it.


    She turned to wonder if her sibling was thinking the same thing or had read her mind. But if Sophia had done either of those, the impassive expression she held seemed to say otherwise. At least one of us feels confident.


    About an hour outside of town, the rolling fields grew more sporadic, now cut through with dense hedges and foliage lining the roads. Sophie still remembered the time she passed through here with Ary. How tired the two of them felt after their push from the smuggler¡¯s road. The joy that they felt seeing a sense of normalcy. Heh, and we¡¯re marching back out. Back into the wilds.


    ¡°Not that far out.¡± Sophia teased.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot cheekier today.¡± Sophie poked back.


    ¡°Or maybe this is who I always want to act as. If not for everything.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to be sorry about, what happened, has already happened. There¡¯s no changing that at this point.¡± Sophia spoke out loud.


    ¡°S-Sophia?¡± Sophie questioned.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just having a conversation.¡± Her twin smugly shrugged.


    Yet in her carefree movements, Sophie could also tell that her counterpart was scanning the nearby treelines. She was alert and ready, prompting Sophie to try and fail to stealthy do the same.


    ¡°But we can¡­ you know¡­¡± Sophie pointed to her head.


    ¡°Sure. But what do you think some grungy old rangers are going to think? They see two armed elves walking up, silent, brooding, glaring at each other. Compared to two people talking out loud, a little more relaxed, and likely more approachable?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But admitting it is a different story. Heh.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The two shared a light chuckle and pressed forward.


    By now, the fields and town behind them had morphed into more treelines. A chilly breeze rushed by them and the two sniffled for a moment. Both pausing at the almost intrusive cold that danced around them.


    The once lively woods outside of Brightfields filled with howler monkeys and other wildlife were now more subdued and silent. It made the crunching of their boots against the trail painfully obvious to anyone paying attention. After a few seconds of doubt, Sophia boldly stepped forth, uncaring of the sound she made. Sophie hesitated but followed along.


    In the silence that followed, Sophie found herself nervous talking to her sister. They had gone through their past, caught up with recent events and even discussed the conference. It horrified her to realize that she barely knew Sophia. What wants or desires her twin might have. After all, though she had been a clone, she had blossomed into a different person entirely no matter how much she teased Sophie about being the same. We are different, and that¡¯s good. But now¡­


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Now she was stumped. She was proud of how far Sophia had come. How she had persevered despite the trauma she had once faced. And she enjoyed the time that they had spent together today. Yet, she wanted to know more about her counterpart. To find out what other little bits of life that they differed in.


    ¡°Just ask.¡± Sophia chuckled.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sophie jumped at the abrupt interruption, unwittingly letting out a squeak of surprise much to her sibling¡¯s delight.


    ¡°You¡¯re so easy to read, Sophieee.¡± Her twin drawled.


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    ¡°Your face. I know it well, cause I see my own every morning. And whenever I¡¯m thinking, it scrunches up like this.¡± Sophia teased and demonstrated, her eyes narrowing and lips curling up. Even her ears twitched a little.


    ¡°I¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°You do it too. Or rather, I do what you do too. Looks a little weird, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Sophia chuckled.


    ¡°I¡­ hey, that¡¯s a little rude.¡± Sophie slowly realized the implied message. Am I that weird?


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Kind of. If you look weird, then I look weird. No helping it.¡± Sophia mockingly pouted before smiling, ¡°So? What is it? Something¡¯s eating you up, that much I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Urk.¡± Sophie mumbled.


    Sophia just looked at her expectantly, eyebrows raised in amusement and anticipation in equal measure.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°You got me. So¡­ uhh¡­ how are classes?¡±


    This seemed to take Sophia aback. Her sister visibly frowning before looking more confused than ever. A small victory for Sophie, insignificant in the grand scheme of things, but one in which she found some pride in having caught her twin off guard.


    ¡°You know. How are your classes going?¡± She asked once more.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ they¡¯re¡­ fine? I mean, yeah. Nothing¡¯s too difficult.¡± Sophia paused her stride to turn and stare into Sophie¡¯s eye, making her wilt a little.


    Her expressions softened as a crinkle of understanding slowly spread through Sophia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is this¡­ is this small talk?¡± Sophia questioned.


    Sophie nodded, now a little embarrassed from the intensity of Sophia¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Well then, let me try again. Classes are going fine, though I wish there was less homework since we¡¯re all getting quite busy with the conference on top of everything else. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m doing alright. Could be better though, heh.¡± Sophie chuckled a little.


    ¡°Heh. Going to ask me what I ate for dinner next? Maybe even what I do for fun?¡±


    Sophie was about to protest when a curious thought entered her mind, what does she actually do for fun?


    ¡°Yeah, actually. What do you do for fun?¡±


    ¡°I practice.¡±


    ¡°Your blade?¡±


    ¡°Anything really, not just combat skills. We¡¯ve got enough of that between the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Other stuff too, cooking, knitting. A little bit of gymnastics, acrobatics specifically. Helps with the skulking around.¡± Sophia winked knowingly.


    On the other hand, Sophie was shocked, her pleasant smile on the verge of cracking to reveal how stunned she was. Her sister cooked and knitted, this was entirely new and unexpected. It also made her jealous. I want to cook better too. For the others, and for Ary. Hah, and knitting¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it from her. But¡­ a small grin snuck onto her face, it¡¯s cute. Might even suit her.


    Lost in her own thoughts, Sophie was once again startled. But this time, it was just Sophia tapping her on the shoulder. Before she could ask what the problem was, her sister was pointing down the road towards where two shadowy figures stood. A part of her wasn¡¯t surprised, but rather more impressed at how Sophia had so easily analyzed the situation and deduced a course of action they should take. Made all the more impressive but how seemingly accurate she was.


    Sophia turned and winked at her, the smug look on her face somehow irritating Sophie as much as it engendered a small sliver of pride.


    ¡°You¡¯re too straight forward, Sophie. Gotta think like some guy who hides in the shadows or well, trees here, most of the time, like me.¡± Sophia whispered.


    Sophie scoffed but did not reply. Their attention now landing back on the rangers in front of them.


    ¡°Well?¡± Sophia nudged her, ¡°This is your commission.¡±


    Right. Helping Lucinia is an actual commission, heh.


    She put on a more courtly demeanor and straightened her back. Time for formalities.


    Thus, she decided to do the most sensible things when meeting strangers on the road. She raised her arm up, and waved.


    The two figures didn¡¯t respond at first, but then one held up a palm, signaling them to halt their advance. Message received.


    The duo didn¡¯t want to be caught off guard however, and both of them double checked their own weapons just in case.


    A whistle, then two, then a few more noises echoed in reply to the figures at the end of the road.


    ¡°Interesting choice for communication.¡± Sophia mused.


    ¡°I would imagine they meant for it to be used in denser woodlands than this.¡± Sophie replied thoughtfully.


    ¡°No. I mean, what if you can¡¯t whistle?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sophie audibly spoke up, startling herself before turning to her twin with a hiss, ¡°Really? That¡¯s your most present concern?¡±


    Sophia just cheekily grinned. What a strangely elevated level of glibness.


    But it was too late. The ranger had begun walking towards them and whatever words Sophie had lingering in the back of her throat retreated. Decorum was called for, and at the end of the day, she was an official adventurer.


    ¡°Hail, protectors of Arteria.¡± Sophie called out.


    The rangers paused in their stride, glancing at each other before muttering something and resuming their advance.


    ¡°Hail travellers. So you know of us. Then you also know that the woods are dangerous these days on your own.¡±  They returned her greeting, though keeping a relatively safe distance from the duo.


    ¡°We do.¡± Sophie acknowledged, ¡°But we come here with a mission. We know of a minotaur seconded to your order. We wish to speak with him.¡±


    It was, perhaps laying their cards a bit too out in the open. But Sophie had no reason to distrust the rangers like some of the other security branches. So far, they have continued their work and even got their own into trouble with the assault on the Kolonia. It was perhaps this honesty that set the rangers to deliberate amongst themselves. The first of the two on the road seemingly knew who Sophie was based on those words alone.


    The rangers traded a few more whistles, some coming from hidden areas in the woods around them. The lead ranger said nothing to the duo, merely motioning them to follow.


    Wary but optimistic, they followed along.


    The rangers led them through a series of winding almost fully concealed pathways amongst the trees. Without them, even with their own keen senses, Sophie doubted they could traverse this terrain after the first twists and turns.


    Cutting through the undergrowth, the woods seemed to part before the rangers like obedient guardians. They led the duo to a small glade hidden behind a gnoll where an olden palisade surrounded the area. A few tents and other permanent structures had been erected here, the additions looking fairly new in contrast to the walls.


    The rangers waved a hand sign at the guards and the protectors of the camp allowed the party access.


    ¡°Taurox!¡± The lead ranger called out, ¡°Troublemakers for you.¡±


    The man gestured at the duo to wait for a moment, allowing them to glance at the ranger outpost.


    Hooded figures dashed about the place, men and women preparing for sorties against the darkness that lurks at the edge of Arteria¡¯s woodlands. There was even facilities for a smithy and bowyer, though Sophie had expected as much of most military encampments.


    The thundering of familiar hooves dragged their attention towards a nearby tent. From it, a large figure emerged from the opening. Dressed not in templar silver but the brown-green armors of the rangers and bearing a small red sigil, the blademaster looked only mildly surprised at their arrival.


    ¡°Not who I expected to see this afternoon.¡± The minotaur spoke after a moment.


    ¡°This one¡¯s the one who got everyone up the tits, isn¡¯t she?¡± The second ranger queried.


    ¡°Aye. Tis the one.¡± Taurox nodded.


    ¡°They just damned well walked up asking for you. So I assume ya¡¯ll got some business to handle.¡± The lead ranger let out a puff of air from his nose, ¡°Whatever it is, just make sure you know what you¡¯re getting into, aye?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The minotaur saluted.


    ¡°And you two.¡± The lead ranger rounded on the duo, ¡°Don¡¯t start trouble in my camp. Save it for outside, got it?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Sophie answered for them.


    ¡°Good. Taurox, report to me when you¡¯re done.¡± He gave the minotaur a pat on the shoulder and then turned to the second ranger, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The other man confirmed and gave the strange duo one last glance before leaving.


    As they started walking away, the minotaur held open the tent flaps and gestured for them. Sophie and Sophia appreciatively bobbing their heads as they entered.


    It was a small living space. Holding some essentials including a weapons and armor rack, a very oversized but likely average sized bed for a minotaur, and field supplies. At the center of it was a make shift table and chairs, the surface of which still held hat appeared to be a card game that had been left unfinished.


    Taurox carefully cleared the surface of it and sat down, the duo following his example in the other empty seats. His question didn¡¯t need to be spoken, just an arched brow as he glanced at the duo.


    ¡°We need your help. Just for a day.¡± Sophie got to the point.


    The minotaur nodded knowingly, as if he had already anticipated this. Though I suppose, aside from a social visit, there wouldn¡¯t be any other reason we¡¯re seeking him out.


    Yet he remained silent, so she continued.


    ¡°There is a conference between a Traxian princess and the Traxian first minister here in Arteria. Off the books. We don¡¯t expect trouble since she¡¯ll likely be disowned and cast out without much fuss. But just in case, we need someone like you who can command attention in a fight. They¡¯ll be bringing the Imperial guard and we just want everyone to leave the room alive. Without a fight.¡± She explained.


    The minotaur spent a few seconds processing this before letting out a soft whistle, ¡°That¡¯s a tall order for our first meeting in while.¡± The minotaur teased, his deep laugh echoing throughout the tent.


    ¡°Sorry Sir Taurox, it¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°No apologies necessary. Good to see you too, Sophia.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Her twin politely bobbed her head, in stark contrast to the irreverence in which she treated Sophie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the captain. But you¡¯ll need to give me everything in detail. Dates, times, dignitaries, numbers, anything and everything.¡± Taurox answered.


    ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s it? You¡¯re willing to help?¡± Sophie let out a squawk of surprise.


    ¡°The lads here will hold. They¡¯re capable, more than competent. They can spare me for a day. Besides, even if it''s temporary, I''m a ranger. We''re here to help all of Arteria.¡± He chuckled.


    The duo looked at each other with a small amount of befuddlement. Both had expected at least some form of resistance. A welcome surprise, to be sure.


    ¡°Well? Lay it on me. And tell me what¡¯s happened since I¡¯ve been gone, apprentice.¡± He grinned at the last words.


    Sophie felt her heart suddenly swell with pride at the words. She remembered how he had took time out of his day to continuously train her. That he had indeed, accepted her as a disciple. And in that, she was grateful. With one last traded glance to her sibling, Sophie sucked in a deep breath and explained everything that had happened since his departure.

 Act 9 Chapter 9: A Normal Day

    ¡°Rogue magi in and of themselves are of little threat to us. ¡®So why put them down?¡¯ some of you might ask. Well, first off, many are actually recruited, willingly or not into the church¡¯s ranks and now can be counted upon as tenuous allies or made to join one of the many mage guilds across Cyndralia. The ones we do put an end to are not necessarily the most powerful practitioners of forbidden magic. No. It is those with the intent to do harm and cause chaos, however small. A knowledge seeker is flawed, but harmless enough if controlled. One who seeks domination through strength however, has a thirst that cannot be quenched besides with their death.¡±


    - Hunter Justicar Enrique Villefort, Witch Hunter Instructor, ¡°Combating Mages and Rogue Heretics¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°You¡¯ll need more guards than me.¡± Taurox hummed, his giant hands stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Mercenaries, though ideally they wouldn¡¯t be inside with us.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Worrying. The Traxians will have more gold. The Traxians you¡¯re not with.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡±


    ¡°No need to be snarky. I¡¯m just telling you how it is.¡± Taurox scolded her with a friendly growl.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I know.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf, just remember this. Even the prepared can falter, and the best laid plans could crumble into dust in but a moment. However, being prepared means that when the chaos arrives, you can be adaptable, flexible and respond effectively. It is what you do best, young elf.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sophie replied, a more caring and nostalgic whisper escaping her lips than she had expected.


    The minotaur simply smiled, an almost fatherly look in his eyes that tugged at her heart. It was then replaced by a gaze that she recognized all too well. A slight curious frown, his brows only half knitted together, his horns pointing a little lower as he leaned down to observe her. It meant he had a training regime or work for her to do.


    She straightened her posture and tried to appear more confident, much to both of others'' amusement. If there was to be a task to be accomplished or training to be done, she would do so with gusto.


    ¡°It has been a while, little one. Have you kept up with your practice?¡± He asked.


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Just because you are taking a more active role in your adventurers, do not neglect your practice.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Hoh, don¡¯t take offence, eh?¡± He chuckled, ¡°And what about you?¡± He turned towards Sophia.


    ¡°Eh? Ehuh, I guess I¡¯m doing fine?¡± Sophia squeaked.


    ¡°You might skulk in the shadows more than her, but do not neglect your own combat training. At the end of the day, should you engage in a fight, it will be your preparedness, skills, and adaptability that will see you through.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand?¡±


    ¡°Good. Double that for you, Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She resolutely stated.


    ¡°Make sure to keep working on your stances. You always move too chaotically, which while good in responding to attacks, is not everything. For without the proper balance and preparation, your counterattacks and defensive position leave much to be desired. Proper fighting form would help stretch your currently limited skill sets further. A good foundation is the most important, after all.¡± He lectured.


    ¡°I know, Sir Taurox. You¡¯ve told me this before, and just now.¡± Sophie nodded emphatically.


    ¡°And I will continue to do so until I feel that you have adequately mastered the basics.¡±


    Sophie winced a little. Not that she minded the tutelage.


    ¡°Understood, Sir Taurox!¡± Sophie declared, her eyes filled with renewed conviction.


    ¡°Good. Then let that be all for today, eh?¡± Taurox stood up and helped both of them up, his strength nearly launching Sophie into the air.


    ¡°So, is there anything else?¡± Sophie tentatively asked.


    ¡°None, young elf. Simply prepare and train yourself. I have no doubt that this will go without violence. Even the Imperials aren¡¯t that stupid. The only difference is, what other traps that they might have in store for us.¡±


    Sophie gave him a snappy salute, or at least one to the best of her ability. He returned the gesture, though more out of good humor than a serious salute. At last, she noticed how his gaze met Sophia¡¯s and the minotaur simply dipped his head apologetically. Her twin looked away but murmured her agreement.


    Sophie¡¯s heart tightened. Despite the glibness she had seen today, and despite Sophia¡¯s efforts. Even she knew that the pain wouldn¡¯t simply leave her counterpart so easily, if ever. To have even imagined otherwise was but a fantasy. Right.


    It was a sobering end to an otherwise productive and somewhat cheery reunion. But Sophia seemed to take it on the chin and recovered just as quickly, telling Sophie with a swift look that if they were to discuss this matter, it would have to wait. Sophie just nodded her understanding as the duo bid one last farewell to the minotaur.


    The second that the duo stepped out of the tent, they were greeted by the two rangers that escorted them from earlier. The men looked at them for some sort of confirmation. Sophie responded with only a curt nod. But it was enough.


    The two rangers motioned for them to follow and led them back out of the campsite. Within moments, they had left the safety of the walls and were back out in the wilderness, the twisting turns of the woodlands masking the true pathway to their encampment. It was a quiet, tense journey as they left. The rangers never quite let their guard down and gave the impression that the woods were far more dangerous than they had originally thought.


    Only when they were back onto the road did they all collectively relax a little. A few whistles from road wardens greeted the two rangers who whistled back. With that, it seemed that the duo was free to go.


    ¡°Stay out of trouble¡­ travelers.¡¯ The lead ranger told them.


    With how he emphasized the last words, Sophie knew that they had been appraised of who exactly she was. Therefore, she simply bowed, an act which Sophia mimicked and began walking away from the rangers. For a few steps, there was the lingering worry that something might happen, the unease that she always felt whenever she was traversing forests and woodlands, her own scar leftover from the Mistveil. Yet nothing happened, the woods remained calm, albeit a bit too calm. The rangers simply let them go.


    Only when the frosty winds of winter kissed their cheeks uninhibited by the trees did the two let out sighs that neither was aware they were holding. The two turned to each other and grunted. Their objectives had been accomplished, even if they only had half of what they wanted. All that was left was to go back to the Academy and report back.


    Sophia looked at Sophie with a frown, like she had something she wanted to say. But with a slight shake of the head and a huff, her sibling remained quiet. Now more reticent than before at broaching the subject, Sophie allowed the silence to linger. Hoping that the duo could simply take in the sounds of the world as they began their long trek back to Brightfields.


    <hr><hr>


    It was well into the evening by the time the duo arrived back in Arteria. Whatever light remained came from lanterns and street lamps. The little pockets of warm sunshine now fully devoured by the icy nocturnal breeze. Despite the cold, the city was alive again. Caught in the energetic throes of the hours just after dinner but before activities came to an end.


    The two shared a collective sniffle and smiled at each other. They had settled down for a meal of ¡®hog arms¡¯ back at the All Hogs Arms tavern. The dish presented them with a comforting flavor that brought a sense of delight to both of them. Nice meaty bites that were a little overcooked and dry, yet enjoyable nonetheless. Supplemented by honey glazed carrots and other vegetables that managed to survive until now. Even if for a little bit, Sophie was glad that this was something Sophia inherited from her. It meant that if it came down to it, there were a few things Sophie could do to cheer her sibling up.


    Today had gone on both longer and shorter than expected. And if there was one thing the two of them could agree on, was that spending time with each other had been interesting.


    They were both focused on their meals, or so Sophie had assumed until a stray voice invaded her mind.


    ¡°Sophie, hey.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s mental voice was tense, concerned, and a little worried. In turn, Sophie¡¯s own alertness heightened, and she tried to turn towards her sister only for the next words they shared to stop her.


    ¡°Listen carefully, pretend you¡¯re musing about the food.¡± Sophia snapped.


    The sudden boom of her mental voice made Sophia flinch. She accidentally bit down without making sure of where her next bite would be and carelessly sent the bit of meat flying back down to the plate. Naturally, her eyes looked turned to look down in surprise, her attention temporarily entranced by the panic in trying to identify where the stray meat went.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Good acting. Now listen carefully and don¡¯t look around yet. But we¡¯re being watched. Five tables behind and to the right. Southeast corner, about uhh, four o¡¯clock. Two men, one women. Not Arnold¡¯s crew.¡± Sophia informed her.


    Sophie¡¯s search for the meat came to a halt as she froze, swallowing a gulp upon fully processing what she had been told. Every fiber of her being wanted to look at exactly at where Sophia had indicated, only through sheer willpower and a need to find the haunting thought of a meat cube somewhere on her clothing kept her from fully doing do.


    ¡°No identifiable traits for any group that I¡¯m aware of.¡±


    ¡°I¡­damn. Any hostility?¡± Sophie finally found her footing and asked.


    There was a pause. Sophia likely either scanning the room or pretending to do something else. Inexplicably, Sophie felt something bubble up within her and burped, drawing a small giggle from her sister. As one chuckled and the other growled, Sophia pursed her lips and grunted.


    ¡°No. Just watching us.¡±


    Sophie clicked her tongue. Not knowing someone¡¯s intentions irked her. They were neither friend nor, though more likely to be, foe. At least with hostile actors, she could simply be on guard and leave it at that.


    ¡°Any ideas of how long?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Unsure. Only noticed a minute or two ago. But that area was definitely filled by someone else at least ten minutes ago. So recent.¡±


    ¡°Think they followed up? After we got back to the city?¡±


    ¡°You. You¡¯re the troublemaker.¡± Sophia teased.


    Sophie rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You know what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do. More fun this way though.¡± Sophia giggled, ¡°But to answer your question. Possibly. Too many people around to tell. But we¡¯re pretty hard to miss. Looking almost exactly the same and all.¡±


    Sophie grunted her agreement. That makes sense, I guess. But that raised another problem in her mind.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s scouting us out then. Either for Lucinia¡¯s conference, or about the whole Braveskull affair.¡± She proposed the idea.


    Almost immediately upon hearing the mention of their name, Sophia¡¯s expression darkened, a threatening scowl on the verge of escaping her self control. Yet Sophia paused, and just sighed deeply. The dissatisfaction evident by how forcefully she tore into another piece of her meat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rule out the city council. Remember? Arnold told us to be watchful of them.¡± Sophia posited another possibility.


    This one had Sophie chew on her lip for a moment. If it was the city¡¯s leaders keeping an eye on her, that could prove troublesome. On the bright side, I doubt the Chamber would send assassins, so if that¡¯s the case, we can rule out direct hostilities.


    Sophie nibbled on a stray piece of carrot. Turning her thoughts away from the troubles at hand and onto the food. She savored the sweetness of the honey glaze as it touched her tongue. There was also a hint of gravy and pork fat from the platter itself, lending the carrot an uncharacteristic richness that proved to be quite pleasant for her palette.


    She found Sophia frowning at her and merely responded by happily munching on more food. Baffled and taken aback, her sister spent nearly a full minute pondering this sudden turn of events before coming to the conclusion that Sophie had reached. There was nothing either of them could do beyond being aware of the presence of the watchers. They might as well enjoy their meal.


    Seeing the glint return to Sophia¡¯s eyes, Sophie nudged her sister and grinned. Sophia seemed slightly displeased but did not move to stop her.


    Only when their meal was nearing an end did the two slow down their pace. The exchanged glance letting both of them know that it was time to come up with a plan. Wordlessly, they continued chewing, polishing off the last remnants of meat and vegetables whilst their minds did all the work.


    ¡°Are they still there?¡± Sophie asked.


    Sophia nodded.


    ¡°What do you think? We need to get rid of them?¡±


    That gave Sophia pause, her sister humming to herself as she pondered the question.


    ¡°Maybe. Might be worth letting them follow us. Try and figure out what they¡¯re looking for.¡± Sophia finally answered.


    ¡°Fair enough. Like Taurox said, you¡¯re more of the skullduggery type. I¡¯ll leave this plan up to you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± There was a firmer expression on Sophia¡¯s face when she conveyed her answer. A sense of duty, not dissimilar to Sophie¡¯s own often misplaced need to fight for those around her. She¡¯s getting fired up. Let¡¯s just hope she doesn¡¯t end up starting another riot or something.


    The two of them sat quietly planning their next move. A few glances around the room reminding them of the ever-present watchers in the corner.


    Sophia gave Sophie a discreet thumbs up.


    Sophie left the required artes on the table and stood up, leaving Sophia behind.


    Within a certain radius, Sophia could still talk to her mentally. She would keep an eye on their unwelcome tag-alongs while Sophie served as the more obvious one of the two to follow. She was also less adept at concealing her presence after such a long period out of service from the Rosengart family. Got to remember to practice that too, she grumbled to herself.


    Leaving the clamor of the tavern behind her, she pushed open the doors to the outside world and was met with a blast of the frosty air outside. Though it chilled her to the bone, there was a sense of freedom in the vast night sky that watched over the city. She shivered, the coldness of the air reminding her of home. Carrador. Huh, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been back. Not that they would welcome me, or any of us for that matter.


    She took her time gazing at the city around her. The city still bustled with life, the people of Arteria enjoying the night as they had a break from the day¡¯s labors. Only a few stars were visible today, the rest shrouded by clouds or something more sinister. Hidden by the void between them. A god in It''s own right. She shuddered at her own heretical thought.


    Her eyes wandered back down to the people around her. Her expression twisting into one of almost pity. None of them even knows of what lurks beyond. Could the church have known? It was an interesting thought for her, one that likely warranted more consideration on a different day. But for now, she still had a tail to assess.


    ¡°Still there? They¡¯re moving.¡± Sophia informed her.


    Sophie huffed and readied herself. She had come back into the city ready to unwind, not deal with what is potentially a hostile force. At least the focus is on me and not the others, she consoled herself. Taking heart that her sister was watching her back, she began her journey towards the Academy port.


    Yet a part of her worried. She worried that this would be similar to when Eva and Sophia got into trouble. When her sister had been accidentally left alone and ended up attacked by the Braveskulls. The hurt that had followed and the silent war that they now waged against the company.


    ¡°They¡¯re outside, should be on your tail, I¡¯m going to start moving.¡±


    Sophie slowed her stride, giving them a chance to all catch up and to remain within range of her sister. Better yet, it gave her an excuse to slow down her pace, to take in more of Arteria. Today had been a hectic day and despite the pleasant chats she had with Sophia, there was a genuine feeling of relaxation that she felt as she walked. Lately, she barely had any time for herself, time to spend on her own. And no matter how lovable Ary¡¯s company was in private, Sophie still needed some time to recuperate, and she supposed that this was it.


    She did feel it though, now that Sophia had mentioned it. The unwelcome sensation at the back of her neck that someone was watching her. But leaving it up to Sophia and fate, she pressed on.


    The journey itself wasn¡¯t entirely stressful, though perhaps most unnervingly, beyond a quick mental acknowledgement, Sophia barely spoke to her at all. All it did was make Sophie worry more about her sister and less about herself or her pursuers.


    A quiet spell descended as she passed the Noscali gates. Whereas the northern side of Arteria was a hub-bub of nightlife and activity, the southern side was far more somber. The moment she passed through, dozens of redcloaks and bluecloaks stood guard along the streets. Although the city was still lively, a certain dampening of the mood hung heavy here, a humid grittiness mixed in with the salty sea air.


    On the way to the docks, she could barely look away from the arena. The damaged facade of the venerable structure leaving a painful reminder of her failures and the suffering that had gripped the city that day. A wrong to be righted, a debt that still needs to be repaid. Her hand instinctively travelled down to her blade, her fingers tightening and loosening as she tried to regain control of her emotions. Sir Taurox might be right, I need to control myself more and practice remaining flexible.


    ¡°Sophie, heads up. They stopped, ducked into a nearby alley. Wait for me, I¡¯ll come to you.¡± Sophia interrupted her thoughts.


    Hearing a full sentence, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. Sophia was fine, and that also meant that their pursuers were doing nothing more than observation duty, no fighting, not today anyways.


    Sophia showed up down the street from the port a few moments later. Her sister¡¯s appearance looking none the worse for wear only brought even more comfort. For it marked their day having ended without trouble, a day that the two spent with each other. A family outing, heh.


    ¡°Sophia, hey.¡± Sophie called out.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Her sister bobbed her head.


    Sophie smiled, for Sophia looked funny with a hood half draped over her head. She then frowned, does that mean I also look a little silly doing that? This whole damned time?!


    The two sisters regarded each other for a few seconds, taking in the moment in a shared silence before Sophie smiled.


    ¡°Had a good day?¡± She asked.


    Sophia seemed pleasantly surprised by the question and managed to eke out a genuine smile of her own.


    ¡°Could be better, definitely a little too much busy work.¡± Sophia answered, pausing as she mockingly stroked a non-existent ponytail like Sophie often did, ¡°But I enjoyed it, more or less. Twas a... normal day. Heh.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sophie chuckled, mimicking the motion, except with an actual ponytail.


    The two gestured towards the port at the same time, an amused grin shared between them as they nodded at each other.


    ¡°Time to go home?¡±


    ¡°Time to go home.¡±

 Act 9 Chapter 10: Of Gentle Understanding

    ¡°Exploring ruins always leaves me with a sense of dread. I see some of them and I just go, ¡®how the hells did they all get wiped out?¡¯ It¡¯s scary, travelling those haunted halls and empty places, but worse still are the ones with still living things in them. Strange creatures that lurk in the shadows, usually malformed experiments too twisted by their environment to leave their dark hollows. Creatures left behind to evolve in the emptiness of their master¡¯s graves. Goddess above, if you ever plan on exploring, just make sure you always know where you need to run to escape. Only the stars know how these monstrosities survived for this long. ¡±


    - Pathfinder Tialla Peck, Pathfinders Guild of Lucuria, ¡±The Explorer¡¯s Refrain: A Word of Warning¡±


    <hr><hr>


    The two had gotten surprisingly close. Though being creatures that could speak in a language that no one else could might¡¯ve had its upsides. It didn¡¯t matter that she was in her human form, Sigrid still enjoyed resting as she usually did, coiled up upon herself and stuffed snuggly in a comfy corner. Atop her was the errant fae creature that called itself Yana, the tiny thing having taken to using her ample chest as a pillow, now that everyone else seemed busy with a plethora of different affairs. Not that Sigrid minded, it felt good to properly converse every once in a while.


    Her existence had been a mostly solitary one. Interrupted occasionally by gifts and tributes delivered by errant lay peoples before a town was then erected somewhere near her home. She lived well enough, for a being that had survived for centuries. Perhaps that was why she understood the fae creature¡¯s own struggles. They were both, in this new world, creatures out of time.


    Sigrid trilled unhappily as she fully regained consciousness from her rest. Her friend Sophie was out doing something, as were most members of the small little group they formed. Only the red haired child Aryana was present in the room, though she was agonized over something related to a separation ritual. Or so Yana had informed her.


    Her stirrings had subsequently roused the fae as well, the tiny thing fluttering up into the air with a soft yawn. The fae fluttered about this way and that before spinning a little to gather her senses, flying up to the window of the room to determine the time of day. Aryana, tussled with her own braid before stretching and also letting out a yawn, the combined efforts of the two prompting Sigrid to let out her own.


    She wanted to do something, ached to move about more now that she had purchased in which to tangle herself with the world outside. Yana wanted to move about too, judging by how dissatisfied the fae looked, glancing at her distressed compatriot pouring over a book. Having felt the mermaid¡¯s gaze, the fae turned around to share a look with Sigrid.


    It was one that asked for assistance and the mermaid trilled in response. She was itching to do something more today after all. A stroll or something of the sort would be better than more rest, however comfortable her current set up was.


    Unwinding herself to stand upright, she let out a second yawn before languidly shuffling her way towards Aryana. The red headed human seemed to finally notice that the room¡¯s attention had been turned on her and stopped her fussing to glance at the two. Sigrid clicked her tongue to inform the girl that she needed to relax a little, and that Sigrid herself wanted to do something.


    ¡°You seem to be in mild distress, perhaps you need to de-stress. The mermaid is also feeling a little restless, so it¡¯s best to tend to her before she gets reckless.¡± Yana translated.


    Sigrid hissed at the implication that she needed tending to like a pet of sorts. The fae, in return, shrugged and stuck her tongue out, making no effort to hide her mischief. Sigrid bristled and mimicked munching on the fae, making the faerie flutter upwards just out of reach, just in case.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Aryana made a soft noise, pausing the conflict brewing on the other side of the room.


    Taking her cue, Yana fluttered over and now settled herself atop Aryana¡¯s head, her traditional resting spot.


    ¡°You spent the whole day reading, that I believe your hairline is receding.¡± Yana dryly stated.


    ¡°I¡­ huh?! What?!¡± Aryana let out a panicked cry.


    The fae chuckled, while Sigrid just crossed her arms. It wasn¡¯t nice to make fun of someone¡¯s hairline. Though she could certainly see how it had immediately gotten the red haired human¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°It was a joke dearest Aryana, so don¡¯t you go¡­ bananas?¡± The fae frowned as she failed to find a compelling rhyme.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m not the only one with my head in the clouds.¡± Aryana teased back.


    Sigrid offered some stifled giggles at the sight of the fae''s pouting expression, one that scrunched her already tiny face even more. It was almost enough to provoke Sigrid to try and squish the fae¡¯s cheeks just to see what would happen. Almost.


    Finding Aryana having turned to hear her opinion, she gestured and trilled her desire to explore more of the campus now that there were far less people about. This time, the red headed human seemed to understand her a bit better, bobbing along as her gestures vaguely guided her along. Yana didn¡¯t even bother to translate.


    A little ashamed at having neglected her two charges for the day, Aryana blushed in embarrassment and awkwardly shuffled her feet.


    ¡°So uhh, sorry.¡± Aryana muttered.


    Seeing the human dejected, Sigrid decided to rectify the situation and scampered over to wrap herself around the girl in a hug. It was a move that seemed to bolster Sophie¡¯s mood whenever the elf was looking worse for wear and away from her lover, thus Sigrid reasoned that it work about the same here. Aryana stiffened in surprise for a few moments, before surrendering to the movement with a sigh. The girl slumped down and leaned into the mermaid, Yana taking off from her head to rest upon Sigrid¡¯s bosom once more.


    Sigrid shot a curious look at the faerie.


    Yana chirped in the language of the fae, startling the poor human once more but ignoring the movement as she continued. Sigrid at least caught the gist of the statement. Aryana seemed to be too exhausted now that she had a moment to break away from her mental strain.


    It was a regrettable development but one that she could handle. While Sigrid and Yana had been resting, Aryana¡¯s struggles had gone mostly unnoticed until the two had awakened. Sigrid now understood the fae¡¯s request. Aryana needed to relax, Sigrid needed to drag her along.


    She frowned, her lips upturned as a new challenge presented itself before her. Where to go? She didn¡¯t know the area as well as any of the others, and she suspected that her instinctual desire to drag everyone down to a cave would be less than helpful. Her eyes narrowed as she pondered this problem long and hard. Human and mermaid sensibilities were far more different than expected, now that she had the time to think about such things.


    Still, Sophie had seemed to appreciate her help back then. She now strived to meet that same standard with any of these new compatriots that she had gained.


    Taking matters into her own hands, she detached herself from the human and used her hands to grab hers and guide her instead. Aryana just let herself be pulled along, though Sigrid noted how the girl slowly showed more amusement than surprise. A success, if a small one.


    Jerked forward by the sudden shift in pace, Yana angrily fluttered in the air above them. The faerie now forced to keep pace as Sigrid tried to eagerly lead Aryana to a place that she had passed by with Sophie on their first arrival to the area. There was unlikely to be much, considering how Sigrid was almost certain that Aryana had to have surely seen every bit of this campus.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Give me a second.¡± Aryana tugged on Sigrid¡¯s arm, barely even affecting the mermaid but getting the message across.


    Sigrid spun around, curious.


    ¡°I have to get dressed properly, Sigrid.¡± Aryana chuckled at the mermaid¡¯s bafflement before giving Sigrid a prod to the sides that elicited an instinctive alarmed trill, ¡°And you too. You¡¯re still in dorm clothes.¡±


    The mermaid bobbed her head but growled. There were parts of human tradition that still eluded her. Back when she still lived with other mer, their attire for the day was decided when they woke up. Ornate and fancy outfits fit for any occasion. Yet, the more time she spent here with the land faring creatures, the more bizarre they seemed. They had different outfits for different activities of the day. They had clothes for wearing around a room, but if one were to leave or exit then they¡¯d need another dress, preferably a uniform. Then even if they had a uniform, if they were to do other activities, they would have even more specific outfits to wear. The only one she understood was that warriors had separate arms and armors for their role.


    But when Aryana threw open her closet to choose an outfit, hastily also throwing a long sleeved shirt over to help cover Sigrid¡¯s exposed torso, the mermaid cooed warmly. She didn¡¯t understand why they needed so many outfits, but she didn¡¯t mind. It meant she would always look different, and as she caught a glimpse of her own reflection in the mirror, though it wasn¡¯t as beautiful as her glamourless mer form, she still looked pretty. And she was satisfied with that result.


    A triumphant hmpf escaped her lips as she admired herself in the mirror. Only interrupted by the mocking chirp of the faerie buzzing past her head. Sigrid shot her a dirty look. The fae smirked in response before twirling in the air, showing off her own little dress and frills. How annoying!


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    <hr><hr>


    The strange little trio found themselves wandering out into the cold of the outside world, shivering ever so slightly, the worst of it staved off by Yana¡¯s warming magicks. But Sigrid remembered the garden she had seen. It seemed like a peaceful place and one that could help relax Aryana. She felt proud of her own idea. A good one, she nodded to herself.


    Aryana clung to her and Sigrid could see why Sophie seemed to enjoy such things. The sensation was quite pleasant and comfy. She cooed gently.


    Passing by a few other students, they found their way to the big building with many different plants in it. Greens, blues, reds and purple foliage decorated the place. Large conifers and trees were interspersed by ferns and flowerbeds. Some she recognized, such as what the humans might call winter¡¯s flesh, a deep turquoise shaded plant that was similar to mint but far more potent. Others were strange looking things that fascinated her.


    Aryana at least, looked to be equally as excited to examine the different plants. Or rather, Sigrid felt that Aryana was more amused at her reaction to the plants than the plants themselves. She didn¡¯t mind though, for Sigrid enjoyed the attention.


    Yana zipped her way up a tree, finding a nook for herself as she camped out on a branch. Cheekily, the fae waved at the two, as if urging them to follow. Aryana looked in no way ready to follow. Sigrid felt the call of a challenge and just stared upwards, her desire to prove herself only contained by the fact that climbing would be a hassle for her body.


    Aryana calmed the bristling mermaid by pointing towards an interior bench. A place for them to admire the scenery without being exposed to the cold. Sigrid trilled with a hinty of satisfaction at the suggestion. She threw a victorious smirk at the faerie nestled in the tree, enjoying the look of disdain she received as Yana finally caught onto Aryana¡¯s suggestion and had to descend to follow.


    With the fluttering of the faerie above them, they entered the building and took a seat. The two of them shared a sigh, Aryana letting out her exhaustion and Sigrid just enjoying the moment. Yana rested once more atop Aryana, the fae warily taking a look around the place.


    This made Sigrid take note of their surroundings as well. In her haste to arrive she had almost forgotten about the ever present danger that plagued the group. Talks of assassins, warriors, fights, and potential conflict. Who or what or even why, she didn¡¯t understand. All the names and groups made little sense to her. What she did know was that she would protect her new comrades.


    She trilled softly, a calming coo that reached out towards Aryana. The redhead turned to regard her, a soft smile on her face. Sigrid nodded firmly, they were safe here.  The mermaid let out a throaty growl to inform her colleague, the fae rolling her eyes but holding a small thumbs up in affirmation.


    Given the signal to relax, Sigrid took charge and promptly settled comfily on the bench.  Aryana remained a little uneasy, but seeing the mermaid and then the fae rest once more, she too joined them in this endeavor.


    For a few moments, there was a strange quietness that settled over the group. Only the ambient sounds of their breaths and the occasional shout of some excitable student in the distance interrupted them. Sigrid watched as the trees swayed slowly outside, the barest hint of a breeze brushing past them  and sending a few leaves gently drifting down into the flowerbeds below. Entranced by the way that the plants blended together, as dark greens and browns sifted their way in between petals of red and blue. She skipped a few breaths, only remembering to breathe after the faerie lazily fluttered past, a little too restless to stay still like the other two.


    She found great beauty in this strange display. A self contained garden, nature tamed, yet left to run wild all the same. It reminded her of herself. A creature brought to a strange world, where she no longer received offerings nor interacted with the denizens of the waves. At least not directly. Now she acted as more observer than participant, still uncertain of the role she should play.


    Maybe that was why she was willing to stay behind and help protect the tiny red haired human. After their experiences with the stone kin under the city, there was a franticness in her actions that reminded Sigrid of herself. For she too, was searching for something. Though looking for a different solution to a different problem, the process was startlingly similar.


    She reached out a hand towards the girl. Aryana started questioningly at her but didn¡¯t reject the outstretched arm. Encouraged, she leaned over and tousled the girl¡¯s hair, earning her a small yelp from her target.


    ¡°H-hey!¡± Aryana squeaked, ¡°Careful with the braid.¡±


    Sigrid paused, trying to decipher if this was a playful refusal or genuine complaint.


    Aryana appeared unsure as well, but having sensed the doubt within the mermaid, the girl gave her answer by sitting up a little straighter and bringing the top of her head under the mermaid¡¯s palm. Delighted, Sigrid let out a happy trill and carried on with her work. Pleased with the outcome, she spent a moment searching around for the fae, finding the small creature curiously absent.


    A faint trickle of starlight drew her gaze skywards. There, the fae had illuminated a small object, the warm orange glow cloaking them in a comforting light. It felt almost too relaxing, and Sigrid unintentionally let out a yawn, causing Aryana to do the same.


    In the grand scheme of things, Sigrid reckoned that this moment would be but a passing thought, nothing more. Yet, at the same time, it still created a small sense of happiness at having suggested an idea good enough to help the human to rest. A small but crucial break before the girl mentally collapsed.


    Maybe that was why she wasn¡¯t entirely surprised when Aryana turned towards her. The girl let out a deep, pained sigh. Facing the human, Sigrid found the girl staring directly into her eyes, making her just a tad uncomfortable. The mermaid gestured curiously, wondering what the human sought from her.


    ¡°Sigrid. Can I¡­ ask for your advice on something?¡± Aryana whispered worriedly, the girl¡¯s hands constantly fidgeting with her braid.


    She nodded.


    ¡°You remember how the dwarves said I¡¯d die if the spirit got removed from me?¡±


    She nodded again, though with a hint of worry now crossing her own visage at the girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°What if¡­ what if I had to make that choice?¡±


    Sigrid cocked her head sideways, her brows furrowing at the concerning words. She trilled out her concern, adding a few clicks to emphasize her worry. Her distress was felt by the fae as Yana flew down, the fae¡¯s own expression mirroring her own.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t told Sophie yet, so you can¡¯t tell her, okay?¡±


    Sigrid whined. Curious but increasingly alarmed.


    ¡°I made an agreement with my people. My original people. They¡­ they have a ritual in mind, one that could potentially draw the spirit out of me. Make me normal.¡±


    Before Sigrid could process the information, the fae cried out.


    ¡°No!¡± Yana responded.


    ¡°Yana?¡±


    ¡°Cease your foolish plan, this pointless dedication to clan.¡±


    Sigrid clicked her tongue softly, trying to understand what was happening.


    ¡°I¡­ I think they know what they¡¯re doing. They¡¯ve dealt with this before and-¡±


    ¡°They deal with matters beyond their grasp, and you¡¯ll die with nary a rasp!¡±


    ¡°But Yana! It¡¯s killing me regardless. Sooner or later I¡¯ll have to deal with this anyways!¡± Aryana snapped back.


    ¡°So? We can make do until the end, find another solution before then.¡±


    ¡°I need to do something! I can¡¯t just burden the others. Sophie¡¯s hampered enough because of me. She might¡¯ve even saved more people if she didn¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that¡­ you twat.¡± Yana growled.


    Sigrid cooed softly, urging for the two to remain at peace.


    Yana twisted around to glare at her, but the fae found herself faltering. Yana grumbled but differed to the mermaid. Sigrid for her part reached over to pat Aryana gently, trying to soothe whatever pains the girl was feeling.


    ¡°I¡­ look¡­ I hate to ask this. But I know, it¡¯s a stupid idea, Yana, Sigrid. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t thought this through. Spirits know that I¡¯ve agonized over this the past few weeks. Why do you think I¡¯ve been searching for any other solutions?¡± Aryana hissed.


    ¡°Still.¡± Yana snarled.


    ¡°Look, Yana. I know, okay? I know.¡±


    ¡°Then why even ask?¡±


    ¡°Because in a month, after the conference, when the others leave. I¡¯m going to meet with my clan. I¡­ I still don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll go through with it, if that matters to you. But-¡±


    ¡°I cannot ask that you join us. But I will.¡± Yana¡¯s more serious tone interrupted Aryana.


    ¡°I¡­ huh?¡± Aryana queried.


    ¡°Not you.¡± Yana turned to Sigrid.


    It was a sudden decision and one she still had only a vague idea about. But on the matter of spirits and fusions at least, she could try to help. She gestured her approval, but let out a click of doubt regardless.


    Aryana looked almost ashamed, the girl unwilling to meet either of their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll ask Hanabi too?¡± Yana questioned.


    Aryana grunted, the girl now more despondent at having been scolded.


    Sigrid felt bad for both of them. Yana seemed in pain, the care the faerie showed far different from what most of the fae would treat humans. It felt as if the faerie had something more that she hadn¡¯t shared with the others yet. But Sigrid still wanted to help. Aryana on the other hand, was a human stuck with a bad choice. In an extraordinary circumstance for a relatively ordinary child.


    Sigrid trilled for peace, gestured for both of them to relax.


    The two were tense, yet under the mermaid¡¯s gaze, they both backed down a little. Their moment of heated exchange gradually simmering back down to a more manageable state.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two apologized to Sigrid.


    She shook her head and gestured towards the plants in front of them and the warm light above. She smiled at the two of them. They were here to relax and rest, to leave the worries of the moment behind. If they were to fight, then she had found her purpose. To make sure that they could still have moments of calm admist it all.


    Resolved, she tapped Aryana¡¯s forehead and motioned for her to follow. The girl on the verge of a question but waiting for the answer first. Sigrid grasped both of the girl¡¯s hands and closed her eyes, letting out a series of melodic hums as she meditated. It was an art that she perfected in her solitude, one which helped her settle her mind in moments such as this.


    ¡°Close your eyes, follow along.¡± Yana instructed the girl, the fae¡¯s voice more caring.


    Sigrid let out an appreciative coo, hoping that the girl would follow along. To her relief, Aryana joined her in humming and she could feel the girl chuckle a little.


    ¡°Thanks. For being here.¡± Aryana whispered.


    Sigrid clicked her affirmation and led the meditation.


    Before any of the others returned from their excursions to the city, Sigrid would help however she could. Making sure that whatever secrets Aryana wanted to confess or decisions she wanted to make, she would do it with a clear mind. It was the most she could do for now.

 Act 9 Chapter 11: An Attendants Doubts

    ¡°Urgent Missive: Priority Alert - (Smudged Form Numbers)


    To all privy to the message of this missive. Scouts at the northern edge of Volksgrad report that a regiment sized force of demons have breached the Frostwinds. Local forces have been scrambled and collaboration with the elves of Sel¡¯Amasta have already been initiated. Be advised, the barriers still hold and breaches have been resealed. ¡±


    - Letter on Desk of Lord Inquisitor Verman Folts, Temporary Overseer of the Northern Frontier Defense Sector


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie nervously touched her collar. More used to armor and leathers than the fine fabrics that made up this maid¡¯s outfit Lucinia had provided. It wasn¡¯t an unwelcome uniform, but it was one that made her relieve more than a few memories. Memories she had filled with a broad stroke that assumed pleasant times at the Rosengart household. It turned out, it hadn¡¯t always been all that pleasant beyond the sparks of Eva.


    ¡°Finally, you look relatively proper for once.¡± Lucinia snarkily quipped.


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m generally professional on the job.¡± Sophie shot back.


    ¡°Sure you are. But you still look like a mess. Hells, Mila¡¯s got a style, and your saintess friend, well she does her own thing. You just look so¡­ ugh, plain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an unbecoming thing to say for a princess.¡±


    ¡°Soon to be ex-princess. I¡¯ll have you know.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said you¡¯re a princess until the moment you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Straighten your uniform and stop being a smart-arse. Hells, elves are so unreasonable sometimes.¡± Lucinia growled, ¡°Lady Olivia, help her out will you?¡±


    ¡°Yes milday.¡± The attendant replied.


    Sophie chuckled. Despite her inherent disdain for quite possibly any other species or race beyond imperial humans, Lucinia still seemed a bit more mellow than when they first started working together. Hells, definitely a far cry from when we first met in the carriage to the Academy. It didn¡¯t matter to Sophie that Lucinia changed either from the circumstances of her disinheritance or prolonged exposure.


    Sophie did as she was told and proceeded to try and flatten the few creases that were on her uniform. The conference wasn¡¯t even meant for today but Lucinia¡¯s indignation at the others having only barely prepared meant that the group was due for a last minute equipment check. Of the core group, they had been divided into four sections. Mila and one of Lucinia''s mercenaries would serve as perimeter watchers, Lucinia feeling less than inclined to potentially get saintesses and an inquisitor entangled in such matters any further. Lucinia¡¯s own mercenaries, two dwarven rangers, Miraevie¡¯s house guard, and Sophia would be serving as both the seen and unseen guardians inside the conference. Raylani and Elaria as entertainment. Then Sophie and Taurox would be the two closest to the imperial warriors.


    The final unaffiliated peoples like Aryana, Hanabi, or Sigrid could then be kept away from being implicated should anything go wrong. More importantly, if retribution or more assassins attacked, they would hopefully be out of the line of fire. Though Sophie could tell that Ary had been uneasy about things as of late, even if the girl continued to reassure her that everything was fine. I¡¯ll have to talk to her after the conference is over.


    Turning her mind back to the event at hand, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but compare it to the things she had experienced with Eva when her mistress brought her along to a few back in Carrador. This was all a far cry from it but she supposed it was less a ¡®conference¡¯ and more of disowning Lucinia just with more pomp and circumstance than a letter delivery. Though it did raise the odd question of why Lady Lucinia was trying so hard to attract the few outsiders that she did get to participate. Surely it wouldn¡¯t change the result, would it? What exactly is she after? What play is she actually trying to make?


    Lucinia paced about her room as Lady Olivia threw Sophie an apologetic glance, almost like she had tried to cover for Lucinia¡¯s current bout of restlessness. Sophie shrugged it off, it was understandable that the princess was stressed. No matter how much of a foregone conclusion her disownment might be, Sophie knew that facing such matters in person was a different experience altogether.


    The attendant however, was also nervous, if not more so. Sophie could hazard a guess about the reason. Olivia was worried about what would happen to her. Though Sophie couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she regretted how things turned out or if it was because she was more anxious about how Lucinia will do without the support.


    Hoping to offer at least a modicum of support, Sophie reached over and patted the lady on the shoulder, startling her. Instead of words, she just nodded at her. Lady Olivia didn¡¯t reply for a moment, she waited for a few seconds before responding with a nod of her own. The usual cheeky demeanor and glint missing from her eyes. Replaced by a look of seriousness as she comprehended Sophie¡¯s unspoken support.


    The moment came to an end when they heard Lucinia come to a standstill. Curious, they both peaked over to find the princess staring intently at a piece of parchment on her desk. Her brows were furrowed, a dissatisfied huff escaping her lips.


    ¡°My lady?¡± Olivia spoke up, the attendant slowly approaching the princess.


    The Traxian held up a finger, motioning for the two to be silent. Only once she finished reading through the document did she turn around, neartly furling up the thing and placing it gently back upon her desk.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Olivia broached the question again.


    This time, Lucinia just shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing to worry yourselves about. How does she look?¡± The princess off-handedly inquired.


    Olivia exchanged a glance with Sophie. Both of them were a bit worried by Lucinia¡¯s apparent abruptness.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine?¡± Lady Olivia cautiously stated.


    The princess at least spared Sophie a quick once over, her eyes travelling down then back up. She grunted her approval before waving her hands to dismiss the two of them.


    ¡°Lady Olivia, see that this buffoon actually remembers her duties and the steps she must do. Remind her if she doesn¡¯t.¡± Lucinia instructed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay, my lady.¡± Olivia cautiously affirmed.


    By now it was clear to the both of them judging by the look that they now shared. Whatever the contents of that letter was, it had disturbed the princess greatly. Sophie wondered about what it said, though she would never breach what rapport they had by trying to sneak a glance. Olivia, on the other hand, was bound by no such obligations as the princess¡¯s attendant.


    Yet curiously, Sophie could practically see the dread that was etched across the attendant¡¯s face. Whatever conclusion she had come to, it was clearly different from the question that still hung over Sophie. What the hells is in that letter?


    Catching Sophie¡¯s eye, Lady Olivia beckoned for her to follow.


    ¡°Come on, we can rehearse a bit in the lounge down the hall.¡± Olivia whispered and grabbed Sophie¡¯s arms to lead her onwards.


    Sophie followed and the two arrived in the lounge, Olivia taking a moment to glance back out into the hallway before shutting the door behind them.


    Sophie could immediately tell that something was off. Olivia was being far more decisive than usual, more aggressive, hostile even. Concerned but unafraid, Sophie let the situation play out, holding her ground as the attendant advanced on her.


    ¡°You knew it all along, didn¡¯t you? That she¡¯s getting rid of me?¡± Olivia hissed, a finger pointed accusatorially at Sophie.


    Sophie swallowed. Ah, so she did get blindsided. She nodded.


    ¡°And? No one thought to inform me? Even after I told Lucy that¡¯d I¡¯d be perfectly fine helping her?¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes.


    Sophie could tell that the girl wanted to take out her frustrations, but a part of her knew that Sophie wasn¡¯t involved. She just wasn¡¯t willing to properly argue with Lucinia.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to get bogged down. She knew you had family and responsibilities.¡± Sophie replied after a moment, trying to sound as diplomatic as she could.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°And I can handle them all. You know that. You all know that.¡± Olivia drew closer, their faces barely a few fists apart.


    ¡°I know. I believe you.¡± Sophie stalled, searching for a way to de-escalate.


    ¡°Then why keep it from me? You think you built something special for yourself with-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sophie interrupted the girl, her own arms now tensed beside her, ready to respond in case a physical altercation happened.


    Sophie felt a momentary flash of warning as the attendant balled up her fists. But then, Olivia paused. The noble searched Sophie intently, examining every blink and twitch to see if she could see any malice and deceit. Finding none, Sophie watched as Olivia¡¯s twisted in anguish, a hurt she hadn¡¯t seen before from the noble that cut through the mask of anger that she had held just seconds ago. Having assessed the situation and judging herself incapable of winning a melee with Sophie, Olviia¡¯s hands gradually relaxed, the girl letting out a dejected sigh.


    Feeling the veil of hostility lifted, Sophie relaxed a little and attempted to reach over to comfort the girl. Olivia swatted her away with a hand and gently but slowly shook her head. Sophie nodded and backed off, gesturing instead to the chairs in the lounge.


    Olivia stared absently at the chair, her gaze somewhere far away before snapping back to her body as she jolted a little. The girl¡¯s breathing grew more labored but her face was now an almost eerily stoic mask of impassiveness. Sensing no real response, Sophie took the lead to sit down. Like a clockwork golem, Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered ever so slightly before moving to follow, doing so in the chair opposite hers.


    ¡°She wanted you to have the support of the state behind you. Figured this would be the safest way out.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice dropped a little, more reminiscent of her days as a maid than the usual gusto with which she now carried herself.


    Olivia looked into her eyes, though far less aggressively. The girl tensed for a second, before sagging her shoulders and sinking into her chair.


    ¡°After all these years¡­ and that¡¯s it then?¡± Olivia spoke to herself.


    She twiddled her thumbs, before picking at her nails and giving the ground a solid kick that startled Sophie.


    Olivia chuckled to herself, ¡°She isn¡¯t even putting up a fight. She¡¯s just¡­ letting this all happen. Tch.¡±


    ¡°Lady Olivia¡­¡± Sophie tried to console her.


    ¡°Livy. Please. At this point, just call me Livy.¡± The girl dejectedly informed her.


    ¡°Right. Livy.¡± Sophie tested the waters, the noble¡¯s nickname still awkward on the tongue.


    The girl grunted.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t figured out how to deal with the assassins or the potential storm we are about to stir up with the city. It¡¯ll be safer and easier to be affiliated with your people than to be independent.¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t handle that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I know you¡¯re more than capable. As good as Lucinia is at managing things, I think we all know you''re the one managing things behind the scenes, heh.¡± Sophie tried to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Ah¡­ hah.¡± Olivia allowed herself a soft, genuine chuckle.


    The two of them sighed, the moment of levity allowing them a break from their emotions. Though the tension remained Sophie felt a little bit of relief seeing the fog seem to clear from the girl. Olivia¡¯s glare was now more gentle when meeting her eyes once more.


    Sophie shifted in place, giving her own ponytail a stroke to steady herself.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking Lady¡­ Livy. What¡­ umm, what was that letter that Lady Lucinia was reading? She seemed rather more silent than usual.¡± Sophie asked.


    Olivia snickered, ¡°Pfft, you mean she wasn¡¯t calling you an elven twat like usual.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°She was reading her own letter. She wrote it off course.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. I saw her writing. Snuck a look at it after she went to bed, naturally.¡± Olivia informed her, a wistful smile sneaking its way onto her face, ¡°I¡¯m the one that usually makes sure anything important is tucked away, so it wasn''t too hard.¡±


    ¡°Figures.¡± Sophie muttered, earning her a quick raise of the eyebrow from her companion.


    ¡°Whatever the case. It was a letter to the minister.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Whatever levity that had been present now disappeared once more, the matter of the conference and the minister bringing the mood right back down.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°She was going to tell them that I was to be dismissed from her service and that I would have played no part in her¡­ less than obedient actions that she had recently taken against Traxia.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain she knows but she hasn¡¯t talked to me about it. Not that it matters much. But still, she should¡¯ve let me know. Or at least not try to hide it.¡± Olivia growled.


    ¡°But she¡¯s just trying to look out for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Olivia mumbled unconvincingly.


    ¡°Sorry. I guess¡­ it¡¯s just a weird situation to be in.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t always get to watch a princess get ostracized from court.¡± Another sad smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face.


    Sophie had a thought fly by and tried to lighten the mood a bit more.


    ¡°I was partially responsible for Lady Eva Rosengart getting her own, if temporary, exile from Carrador. So it¡¯s two for two regarding high level nobles now. Fate works in mysterious ways, eh? Might be why I¡¯m still willing to help Lady Lucinia. Heh.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ hah. That is definitely quite an extraordinary coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Though now I¡¯m left wondering if I¡¯m the bad omen or if it¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°Oh you most certainly are. The bad omen that is.¡± Olivia wasted no time in making Sophie wince.


    ¡°H-how do you reckon that?¡± Sophie meekly asked.


    ¡°Well. Like you said, you¡¯re partially responsible for Lady Rosengart¡¯s ahh, unfortunate stumble from grace. As for Lucy? Well, I dare say she certainly got a little more daring after you saved her life. Or rather, more comfortable around your kind, if I am to be a little more critical.¡± A hint of mirth returned to Olivia¡¯s voice, her lips involuntarily forming an amused grin.


    What loyalty, hah. I can see why Lucinia agonized over this too. Why she thinks Lady Olivia deserves better.


    ¡°I mean, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Suppose, hah. No need to be bashful. Lucy would never say this to your face, but after seeing how you guys went after the assassins and the Braveskulls, she found a¡­ a reawakening of her spirit.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°She could barely bring herself to admit to me that she was inspired, you know? She¡­ I guess she assumed that if some silly little elf could find so much spirit, she could too. It¡¯s why she stuck around to help you guys.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s¡­ nice to know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease her about it though. Or she¡¯ll know I told you.¡± Olivia grinned conspiratorially.


    Seeing the girl in better spirits, Sophie smiled widely at her.


    ¡°You really respect her, huh?¡± Sophie asked.


    Olivia pursed her lips, shooting Sophie a curious look and humming. Did I say something wrong?


    ¡°Respect?¡± Olivia interrupted her worries, ¡°Nah, not as much as you might think. But I do see her desire for change, to make the world a better place and¡­ I guess I saw a chance.¡± She mused, ¡°Though I suppose the respect came later on.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve thought about this question before. Is that why you¡¯re so intent on staying by her?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. Maybe I just want to guide her along or something, who knows?¡± Olivia leaned back and sloppily lazed in her chair, ¡°But she is fun to tease. And she tolerates me. Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still going.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Olivia somberly affirmed, ¡°And I don¡¯t plan on stopping until the last moment.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you fight her properly on that? She¡­ uhh, she¡¯s headstrong but I think you can get through to her.¡± Sophie suggested.


    There was an awkward pause as her companion didn¡¯t respond. The noble merely sighed and closed her eyes. Unsure if she was lost in thought or trying to signal her displeasure, Sophie waited and didn¡¯t interrupt.


    At last, Olivia clicked her tongue, the girl stretching herself before leaning forward to regain Sophie¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It might sound a little asinine to you, since you¡¯ve been out of your own court for so long.¡± The girl stated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty of strange things in my travels.¡± Sophie chuckled.


    ¡°Well this,¡± Olivia snickered as she clapped her hands together, ¡°Is a case of hypocrisy.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. How could I fight to stay? If I pledge my loyalty and follow her, then her first command would be for me to leave. But if I am to act in my stead and deny that order, then is it not undermining what little authority and dignity she has left?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ an interesting perspective.¡±


    ¡°It might matter little to you, now that you¡¯re far beyond the confines of courtly politicking. But there¡¯s no way that my lady or myself could separate ourselves so neatly from the machinations of court. No matter how much she tries to pretend that her exile will push her away completely.¡±


    Sophie nodded, understanding the noble¡¯s point to some degree.


    ¡°I guess. But she is still getting disowned.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As rude as she is, we¡¯re in the thick of it with her now. Heh, a little too late to back out now anyways.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a tad late huh? But Sophie, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, can you do a favor for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie chirped, ¡°Always here to help.¡± She beamed.


    Olivia smiled back, reaching out a hand that Sophie then took. The noble¡¯s hand was soft, but cold. It was a little frightening yet comforting at the same time.


    ¡°For now, she¡¯s my responsibility. But after tomorrow¡­ you lot keep her safe, alright? If not for her, then consider it a favor for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sophie clasped her hand around Olivia¡¯s fully, ¡°As I said, a little too late to back out.¡±


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief, the noble flashing her a warm smile. Letting go of Sophie''s hand, Olivia stood up and straightened her outfit.


    "Lady Olivia?" Sophie queried about the sudden change in stance.


    Olivia clicked her tongue and clapped at Sophie.


    "Ahh, Lady Livy."


    "Tsk, just Livy. But I''ll let it slide." Olivia winked before pulling Sophie up, "Hup you go!"


    "Hwah." Sophie squeaked, "Livy?!"


    The noble stood opposite her and performed a courtly bow, "We told Lucy that we''d be practicing, didn''t we? We''ve got less than twenty four hours. Should do our best now, right?"

 Act 9 Chapter 12: Flight of the Former Princess

    ¡°While there are fewer Myndiri ruins on Verona, those that have been unearthed so far suggest that there lay a complex series of underground cities that span the whole island. What little is mapped out so far is only possible due to the teams of pathfinders operating under contract by various noble lords of Verona. ¡±


    - Xenith Azhutil, Veronan Pathfinder, ¡°Lost Ruins of Verona: Legends of the Arneathians¡±


    <hr><hr>


    Sophie didn¡¯t know what she felt standing beside the Traxian princess. It was an odd mixture of trepidation and fascination, all rolling about for dominance within her. They stood alongside Lucinia¡¯s mercenaries at the port of Arteria. Buffeted by the unfortunate combination of winter winds and the chilly sea breeze, she was thankful that Lucinia at least allowed her the courtesy of wearing an overcoat over her uniform.


    Despite the attack near the Braveskull headquarters about a month ago and the impact of the mana bomb still visible in the scars and husks of yet unrepaired shacks. The port was already back in full swing. Countless travelers, merchants, sailors, and dockworkers bustled about the place this morning. Their routines have returned as a result of the city¡¯s desire to keep the commerce flowing through its bloated veins no matter what.


    Dozens of ships unloaded their goods quickly enough, picking up cargo in return before undocking to continue their voyage across the rest of Cyndralia. Even more came in as the seconds ticked by, the never ending flow of goods still proving to be a potent demonstration of the city¡¯s strength in Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    A sniffle escaped from the princess¡¯s nose and Sophie found herself amused at how oddly human the Traxian was now that she was standing beside her. Behind the regal outfit and overly pompous attitude that she usually carried herself with, Lucinia was still just another person. A princess who was soon to not be, but one who had to brave the elements just like herself. It was a curious observation, and one that Sophie didn¡¯t really know what to do with. Still, she reasoned that if one could ignore the arrogance and vitriol in some of the Traxian¡¯s occasional word choice, There was a kind person underneath. At least I hope so.


    Her eyes returned to the sea. The vast blue expanse interrupted by the mass of vessels that drafted just outside of Arteria¡¯s pierces, each waiting their turn. Scanning the ships, she caught sight of one in particular. Its sides had been recently repainted, the hull a little scuffed from whatever it encountered at sea. But there was no mistaking the lion figurehead displaying itself proudly to the world.


    They had come as a group to serve as guides and guards for the Traxian minister and his entourage. A veiled carriage already prepared by Lucinia to ensure that the delegation drew as little attention as possible when traversing the city streets. Sophie doubted that¡¯d be possible given the sheer mass of people around the docks, much less the almost company sized redcloak and bluecloak units patrolling the area.


    She tilted her head to glance at Lady Lucinia. Surely she anticipated this? That the guards presence would remain heavy for a while. Perhaps this conference will only be a short event then? I can¡¯t imagine all of the guards turning a blind eye. The Traxians will surely get noticed and reported to the council sooner rather than later.


    Beside them, one of the mercenaries tapped Sophie on the shoulder and pointed at the ship. The two half plate wearing soldiers had been privately hired by the princess herself. They looked nothing like those operating from the mercenaries guild. But they acted professional enough and she was comforted by that fact. She nodded at the man and motioned for Lucinia¡¯s attention, the princess replying with a soft grunt of affirmation.


    She felt the anxiety within her rise as the ship docked. The first people to welcome it were dock officials who boarded the vessel to speak with the owner. Based on how they simply dispersed alongside their guards however, Sophie suspected that they had been presented with information about the minister in secret, or that they had very recently had their compliance bought. It worried her what that would mean should war truly reach Arteria. They¡¯ll most certainly try to send infiltrators, and they wouldn¡¯t even need to try very hard.


    Following the dock officials, a squad of poorly disguised imperial soldiers marched out, forming a small formation around a more traditionally clad noble. The minister, I presume. A few other less important functionaries followed the initial posse, finished off with another pair of troopers. That¡¯s quite a few soldiers, we¡¯re already outnumbered, discounting anyone they keep outside. Damn.


    Sophie saw a few port patrol troopers grow wary at the overly militaristic group that had recently arrived. They seemed to already suspect that something was fishy with the far more ornate vessel than most of the other commercial ships in the port. Having sensed a potential issue, Lucinia motioned for the party to make themselves known. The four of them made deliberate headway for the imperial contingent while Lady Olivia remained behind to watch the carriage.


    Someone from either side managed to make contact and with a few hushed words, the imperial contingent directed themselves towards the party. No words were exchanged from either party but Lucinia¡¯s gestures ushered the imperial group towards her, the princess adopting a far more commanding demeanor in front of her kinsmen.


    When the groups met there was a flare up of tension, the mercenaries getting nervous at facing the imperial soldiers. Those troopers in turn, gripping their weapons and scabbards, ready to defend their charges against the mercenaries. Pushing past them, a man dressed in a black and gold doublet and pants walked in front of them. He had a well groomed beard and carried himself with the aura befitting of a noble. Head held high, a permeant sneer as if he was offended by the unwashed masses around him, the gaze of someone constantly searching for weaknesses and things to exploit.


    Lucinia however, was unfazed. The princess met his deriding gaze with a scowl of her own. Instead of exchanging greetings, she just pointed to the carriage, the man giving a dissatisfied grunt in response.


    ¡°Two functionaries. Lady Amata and the maid will be mine.¡± Lucinia stated plainly.


    The man turned to a subordinate and whispered some commands, one of the soldiers relaying his message to the others. Two well dressed staffers in robes made their way out from the soldiers, offering the errant princess her first sign of respect when they dipped their heads in acknowledgement.


    Lucinia rudely snapped her fingers at Sophie to follow and turned on her heel to head to the carriage.


    Arriving at the carriage, Olivia perked up briefly at Lucinia¡¯s return before quickly bowing at the minister. The minister offered a small nod of his own. Damn, he barely even acknowledged Lucinia. Is their relationship that bad?


    Boarding the carriage, the six of them sat opposite each other. Outside, the soldiers and mercenaries spread out around the transport, ensuring that they could make it to their appointed meeting place in good order.


    One of the functionaries studied her curiously, the man looking like a fish out of water as she felt him burning a hole where her ears were. It made her a little uncomfortable but she endured it. It was more bearable than trying to comprehend the hostile glares shared between the minister and the princess. There felt like an unspoken agreement of sorts, that whatever insults or discussion the two would have were reserved purely for the conference. Both holding their cards close to their chest.


    Once or twice did Sophie feel the weight of the minister¡¯s harsh glare land upon her. The old official scrutinized her in the same vein a head maid would examine a recently cleaned desk, noting each little imperfection and flaw within the facade while he judged her. The feelings of discomfort only continued to ramp up, though thankfully vestigial memories of her maid training kicked in and she was able to stop herself from shuffling awkwardly in an attempt to throw off the gaze.


    The silence lasted until they reached Scholar¡¯s Rest. Each member of the carriage pointedly tried to avoid glancing at the other in an effort to maintain the peace. Only Lucinia and the minister seemed beyond this, the two more than willing to trade sharp glances of disdain for the other. To Sophie¡¯s relief, the jolt of the carriage to signal its arrival meant an end to the intense silence, Lucinia¡¯s party disembarking first followed by the minister¡¯s.


    The guard detail around the carriage immediately fanned out to protect their respective groups. The presence of such a large number of armed individuals made the Academy guardians nearby uneasy as the plate armoured warriors watched the procession carefully.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Mila and Hanabi waved the group towards the inn, the soldiers and mercenaries ushering the group inside with haste.


    ¡°Good luck, try to keep the trouble at bay.¡± Mila patted Sophie¡¯s arm.


    Sophie nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Hanabi just flashed a thumbs up. A gesture that seemed to calm the nearby guardians as they could see some form of civility amongst the group. Sophie chuckled at the silly gesture and flashed the ex-saintess her own thumbs up.


    A side dining hall of Scholar¡¯s Rest had been cleared out for the event, the ornate and wooden hall offering a somber backdrop for the day¡¯s events. Within it, the other members of Lucinia¡¯s delegation waited, the dwarves, Miraevie and her guard, and Taurox¡¯s imposing form were waiting. The minotaur being the only one who gave the arriving imperials a moment of pause. Behind him, the dwarven representative Tharnus leaned against a wall, observing the hall.


    Some food and drink had been laid out that the others were already helping themselves too. While entertainment was being provided in the form of music and dance. Sophie smiled at Elaria who managed to sneak a cheeky smile in return as she strummed her lute. Raylani was performing a dangerously seductive dance, though Sophie noticed how she kept herself close to a chair with a bundle upon it. Weapons, probably.


    With the arrival of the others, those in the room took up seats near a long table. This prompted Lucinia to motion at one end of the table for the minister and his party, the man giving off a disinterested grunt to show his acknowledgment. Olivia did her duty and prepared Lucinia¡¯s own seat before glancing at Sophie to signal her to begin service.


    Sucking in a deep breath, she composed herself and embodied a part of herself that she had avoided for a while. Calmly, she moved towards the table with food and drink, setting out a few plates and generously portioning them while also taking the time to fill out a variety of refreshments. To her luck, the tavern¡¯s staff had followed Lady Olivia¡¯s instructions and had left a spare serving tray for her, allowing her to carefully arrange the different items.


    Passing by the allied faction¡¯s side of the table, she found Miraevie trying to suppress a snarky smirk at the sight of her delivering food and refreshments. Sophie wanted to respond by sticking her tongue out but held it back in, instead continuing with her duties and approaching the Traxian side of the table. Two imperial soldiers watched her warily, not blocking her approach but making sure she understood that her every move was being monitored.


    With practiced movements, she quietly deposited the first set of food and drink in front of the closest Traxian official.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The imperial acknowledged her in a derisive tone.


    Sophie ignored his rudeness and approached the next in line, the minister.


    ¡°Curious company you keep nowadays, Princess Trax.¡± His low growl boomed across the call, cutting off any chattering or whispers.


    Despite his veiled jab at Sophie¡¯s presence, he still nodded as a noble would to a lowly servant. He views me as a trifle, nothing more. Good, it¡¯ll be easier to listen in.


    ¡°And I wonder why father sent you to relieve me of my duty, Minister Bellus? Could¡¯ve done the same with a letter.¡± Lucinia wasted no time barking back.


    Sophie moved towards the third official, this Traxian dismissed her brusquely. Merely acknowledging her with a wave of his hand. Next to his silverware however, was a notebook. The minister¡¯s scribe, to record everything, likely.


    ¡°That¡¯s Minister Octavian to you, young lady. We are here on official business after all. And to answer your question, out of royal courtesy to you, though mostly for your brother Carus¡¯s sake so that he can walk away from you knowing that proper procedures and official notice has been given and served.¡± The minister stated off-handedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been his favorite.¡± Lucinia unabashedly admitted.


    Olivia seemed a little bothered by this admission, turning to Sophie for help. But she didn¡¯t know what to do, nor anything about Lucinia¡¯s family dynamics. She apologetically bobbed her head at the noble as she now moved to serve Lucinia.


    ¡°Thank you, Sophie.¡± Lucinia smiled at her, the quiet acknowledgement drawing the room¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sophie¡­ Now I see. The adventurer, in such ridiculous garb.¡± The minister tutted.


    She bobbed her head and continued service.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of her?¡± Lucinia queried.


    ¡°Mmm, reports and news mentioned a troublemaker.¡±


    ¡°She has done quite a lot.¡± Miraevie muttered.


    ¡°As the¡­ elf says, your servant there is quite¡­ infamous.¡± The minister deliberately stated.


    Sophie lowered her eyes, her ears twitching in disappointment. Infamous huh? I guess¡­ I do cause trouble. But it was all for a good cause, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Nevermind her, she¡¯s here. She¡¯s helping me. That¡¯s the end of that matter.¡± Lucinia spoke up, ¡°More importantly, is this not what father wanted?¡± She motioned to the room around them, ¡°A meeting to demonstrate that Arteria is united? Even for a poor little soul like mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes.I suppose.¡± The minister answered, a flicker of displeasure crossing his visage before returning to normal, ¡°Still, I dare say you certainly tried. And what about the other representatives, what exactly did she promise you to be here, hmm?¡± He turned his attention to the others.


    Lucinia growled but didn¡¯t answer. Allowing the others to do their own talking. Perhaps hoping that they could placate the minister. Tharnus and Miraevie traded looks, the dwarf and the elf appearing a little miffed that they had to cooperate between the two of them. Tharnus let out a muffled grunt and raised his head towards Miraevie, the elf frowning.


    ¡°A favor for a friend, and to gauge the Traxian stance towards the city.¡± Miraevie answered, ¡°Miraevie Elaester of House Elaester, here to represent the elven quarters.¡± The girl tactfully bowed.


    ¡°Tharnus Oatholder of Kaz Ekran. Much the same as the lass.¡± The dwarf announced himself.


    ¡°Hmm, how curious. Curious indeed.¡± The minister hummed.


    ¡°Spit it out. If you plan to ridicule us.¡± Lucinia clicked her tongue.


    The minister let out a dark chuckle and wagged a finger at her, like an instructor disciplining a misbehaving student.


    ¡°No, no. No derision here. I¡¯m surprised you have friends or even managed to negotiate their presence here. Nothing against you for accepting whatever she offered, honored dwarf, honored elf.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lucinia growled.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Olivia firmly tapped the princess¡¯s shoulder, keeping her anger in check.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    ¡°Arteria stands united, despite our differences.¡± Miraevie answered, the elf receiving a glare from the princess before an apologetic gesture when Lucinia realized her rudeness.


    ¡°By all means, I am surprised, that¡¯s all.¡± The minister smirked, ¡°She¡¯s a¡­ troublesome advocate for peace who never really considered those who weren¡¯t¡­ shall we say, imperials.¡±


    ¡°People change, Sir Octavian. Even me.¡± Lucinia interjected, ¡°Your disdain about me doesn¡¯t change the fact that I can act on my own accord.¡±


    ¡°Evidently.¡±


    ¡°Just because I rejected your son¡¯s proposal-¡±


    ¡°You overestimate your own importance, princess.¡± The minister¡¯s voice lowered, ¡°I¡¯m here for two reasons, nothing more, nothing less. And certainly not to merely argue with you. First, here.¡± He snapped his fingers.


    By his side, one of the officials presented a sealed letter to the minister. The minister broke the seal and stared into Lucinia¡¯s eyes, his glare making the headstrong princess wince and retreat a little.


    ¡°By order of his august Imperial majesty, emperor of Traxia, king of the forlorn reaches, most serene of his name, defender of mankind, second of his house, Emperor Antonius Domitius Trax. I, First Minister Bellus Octavian, announce that as of the 26th of Morus of the year of the sovereign star. Princess Lucinia Gaius Trax, sixth princess of the imperial Traxian dynasty, is hereby removed from the line of succession. And, effective immediately, to be disinherited from any claims or titles that they might hold or will hold. To also have any current titles assigned be revoked. In due process to also be henceforth considered as not, a member of the august House of Trax. Effective one week from this pronouncement, all funding and state support for said individual is to also cease.¡± Minister Octavian read out loud.


    Sophie glanced at Lucinia and could tell that the princess was putting on a brave face. But just underneath the table the girl¡¯s hands were trembling, constantly clenching and unclenching as well. This is hitting her harder than expected, I guess.


    ¡°Honor to Traxia.¡± One of the officials spoke.


    ¡°Honor to Traxia.¡± The minister and another official echoed.


    Lucinia didn¡¯t reply, the girl remaining silent as she pondered her words. Only when Olivia nudged her did life seem to return. Lucinia mouthed a soft ¡®sorry¡¯ at her attendant as she pulled out her own sealed letter and pushed it across the table.


    ¡°For my part. I accept that verdict. And I wish to say that Lady Olivia Amata has performed her functions dutifully and with exceptional skill. However, she is a Traxian through and through and thus I relieve her of her service to me.¡± The former princess announced.


    ¡°Your statement is heard.¡± The minister acknowledged as an official recorded it, ¡°Lady Amata, is her statement accurate?¡±


    The attendant froze, instead of looking forward, Olivia stared down at the table. She didn¡¯t move for a few moments, her eyes trying to refocus to no avail. Under the table, Sophie saw a strange sight, the princess showed a more tender side of herself, grabbing Olivia¡¯s hands with her own trembling ones before pulling her in to whisper something. Whatever was said, Sophie couldn¡¯t hear. Only that upon her face, the last embers of defiance were put to rest.

 Act 9 Chapter 13: A Vision of Peace

    ¡°Spirits and ghosts that haunt a location can generally be thrown into two large categories. The first being mana induced hallucinations or brief manifestations. Scary, but ultimately more or less harmless. The second category are lost souls or ethereal creatures, mana twisted so that they remain within the realms of mortality. It is within this second segment that we find more of the expected classifications for the different spirits we face. Though one could argue that it boils down to two separate categories once more; those that kill you, and those that don¡¯t ¡±


    - Marciela Hood, Exorcist of the Church of Astralis, ¡°Spirits, Geists, And Other Malignant Creatures¡±


    <hr><hr>


    ¡°I, Lady Olivia Amata of the royal Ducal House Amata, proud stewards of Traxia. Second, the statement made by the Princess¡­ former Princess Lucinia Gaius Trax. I will accept whatever verdict is forthcoming about my current situation.¡± Olivia reluctantly declared.


    Sophie felt her heart clench a little. Though she was by no means friends with Lady Olivia the same way that she is with Mila or Hanabi. It still hurt her to see the struggle and pain that currently consumed her comrade.


    A silence descended, only the scribbling of the imperial official¡¯s pen interrupted it. Everyone seemed to wait with bated breath. Between the crowd, where Lucinia embodied the frustrations and humiliation of the moment, the minister appeared to be contemplative and triumphant. Yet when the official finished recording, the minister gave the paper nary a glance before making his pronouncement.


    ¡°As the official representative of the Empire of Traxian and as the hand of the emperor in foreign territory, I, Minister Bellus Octavian, hereby confirm that I have borne witness to Lady Olivia Amata¡¯s recantation of her service to the former princess of Traxia, Lucinia Gaius Trax. And have thereby elected to approve of her resignation of her duties and to have her be recorded, as of this moment, as a free agent of Traxia and as a student of the Academy of Arteria continuing her own studies.¡± The minister turned to the official, the other man hurriedly noting down the new words.


    A small sigh of relief escaped from Lucinia¡¯s mouth, the girl simply happy that her friend would be able to retain her privileges. Olivia by contrast, looked the most despodent out of everyone. Instead of turning to Lucinia for support, she sought out the only other person who had heard her out, Sophie. Their eyes met and Sophie felt her professional mask crack a little under the gaze.


    The only support she could offer was a resolute grunt. One that she hoped could convey the fact that she would be willing to help the two out should either of them need it. She didn¡¯t know if the message was properly received, but Olivia seemed to glean something from the gesture nonetheless. The noble letting her shoulders sag but sitting back down with a resigned sigh.


    Satisfied by the outcome, the minister tapped the table to draw everyone¡¯s attention back over to him. Pushing aside the issue of Lady Olivia, the minister instead turned towards the representatives of the two other races present. His eyes took measure of both of them before he spoke up once more.


    ¡°And what about our ambassadors from the dwarven and elven communities? What are your thoughts on such affairs that you have been brought here? Of which, from what I can tell from my position, you have no matter¡­ investment within.¡± The minister asked.


    The two ambassadors frowned at being addressed. Though this time, Miraevie needed little prompting from her dwarven counterpart and motioned that she would answer first. An act that the dwarf ceded to her without a fuss.


    ¡°As I said earlier, Minister Octavian, I am here at the behest of my friends and on behalf of the elven quarters. I¡¯m not at liberty to tell you anything discussed behind closed doors but I can tell you this. The people within the quarters are curious about the Traxian designs on this city, and using this meeting with Miss Trax, I am to gauge Traxia¡¯s mood and actions you might have regarding us.¡± Miraevie declared.


    Both the dwarf and the minister had looks of mild surprise on their faces. Almost like Miraevie had said something neither was expecting, but not downright shocking or unaccounted for. The minister waited patiently for the dwarf, but getting no immediate response, looked over to Tharnus for permission, to which the dwarf granted.


    ¡°Lady Elaester? Am I saying that correctly?¡± The minister asked.


    Miraevie cautiously nodded, wondering if the Traxian was mocking her.


    ¡°Lady Elaester, I can, at least at this moment. Quell some of your fears. Traxia has always maintained the integration of local populaces as the cornerstone of our expansion policy. As long as the peopel of the region can respect Imperial authority, there should be no trouble.¡±


    ¡°And how can we trust those words after the Traxian invasions of Tynsford, Felmarch and Carrador? Now Abenstadt.¡± The elf challenged him.


    ¡°I grant you that much. There is precedent. But you must understand that in the situation of the buffer zones, active resistance cells were operating that finally took a toll too many on the eve of our renewed conflict against Abenstadt.¡±


    ¡°So you would exterminate their entire populace? And what credence does your word have when your people, specifically the empire. Has consistently attacked and encroached upon elven territories of the Adornar?¡±


    ¡°We stand as the bastion for humanity. Our conflict with the elves of the Adornari has continued ever since they assaulted human settlements in the north.¡±


    ¡°And so you would wipe them out too? What comfort can we, the people of Arteria, have that you would not simply carry out reprisals here? After all, unlike the slums and walled boroughs that you shove any unwanted species within your cities into, the elves here are a crucial and integrated part of society.¡±


    ¡°And they will continue to be. As long as they submit to Imperial authority.¡±


    ¡°You fail to anwser my first question. But I doubt prodding you will yield anything useful there. Then what of the violence and reprisals in other territories?¡±


    ¡°Violence begets violence. If there is no resistance, there is no need for us to retaliate against anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yet you deprived the outer territories and nonhumans of rights and lives.¡±


    ¡°Once more, violence begets violence. As I said before, we take the matter of integration very seriously. Especially in areas of interest such as Arteria. Imperial authority can be very lenient provided that you and your people work with us. One might even say that suitable candidates for governorship are being molded before our very eyes.¡± The minister reiterated before casting a sly glance at the former princess.


    This incensed Lucinia to the point where the princess shot up from her seat and slammed a fist down on the table, one finger pointing menacingly at the minister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to spin this on me. You know that my vision of peace is far removed from yours or my fathers.¡± Lucinia snarled.


    ¡°Settle down. Peace is peace. But that peace can also be shattered. It must be built to be resilient, unbreakable, and adaptable. What do you see now in this city? Vices and corruption runs rampant.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying we don¡¯t have any back home? And I thought I was the naive one.¡±


    ¡°Of course there is. But it is controlled. What about here? Or in the western realms where the city states bicker with each other more than they are facing common problems. Here? The amount of artes in your pockets represent however many laws you can skirt. A few bribes, maybe a mansion, a house, and suddenly it doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯ve enslaved thousands and created forced breeding farms for an army, does it?¡± The minister grinned.


    Sophie stiffened up. They knew.


    ¡°That is not the same. The trading companies are a core pillar of Arterian society and to simply upend one takes time and effort, of which both are currently in process.¡±


    ¡°And? Is that why I should give them leniency? At least we have a clear goal in mind. Imperial bureaucracy might have its inefficiencies, but those who wrong the empire will face swift punishment.¡±


    Ah.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the generals of the legion being put on trial for the atrocities they¡¯ve carried out in extermination campaigns against the elves. Or those responsible for the disaster at Abenstadt.¡± Lucinia shot back.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Lucinia please, he¡¯s winding you up. Sophie desperately wished to say. A sentiment also conveyed by the desperate look in Lady Olivia''s eyes.


    ¡°But like you said. The process takes time. If there are things they are guilty of, they will be brought to heel. Here, there, anywhere. But what about the company? What true reprisals have they faced, hmm? Or does a foundational pillar mean they are untouchable.¡±


    ¡°Good to see that our spies are at least keeping you up to date. But would Traxia truly harm the emperor for his follies?¡± Lucinia spoke.


    Almost the moment the words left her mouth, she realized the verbal blunder she had wandered into. Her fingers now gripped the edge of the table, desperately trying to contain the former princess from lunging forward in anger.


    ¡°Not even he is immune, dear. After all, you stood incongruent to our ways. And even you, a princess and heir of Traxia, was exiled and disinherited. Just like that. Even the Imperial family is not above the law.¡± He smiled coldly, assured in his victory.


    Mocked and humiliated, Lucinia¡¯s anger receded the more he spoke. Where she was unbowed before, now, it was as if someone else had taken charge. Before the situation could escalate however, Miraevie tapped the table to draw everyone back to her, giving Lucinia a much needed reprieve from the spar.


    ¡°Whatever the case, the lady has a point. There is a great deal left to chance and doubts. Even putting aside the matters of rights or humane treatment, there is the matter of economics and the chaos that upending the old order, forcefully, I might add. The chaos that it would bring.¡±


    ¡°Aye. We dinnae agree on much, but what the lass-err, Miss Elaester says is true.¡± Tharnus chimed in, quickly correcting himself from his informal manner of speach, ¡°Traxia¡¯s never bothered my folk much, but the disruption to trade and business in the city would be neigh unacceptable.¡±


    ¡°Fair points from Ambassadors Elaester and Oatholder, but I must reiterate that Traxia gains nothing by disrupting trade. We stand to gain the most from a peaceful transition. Therefore we have, and I can say this officially, no intention of actively engaging Arteria in a conflict. Evidenced by the fact that the closest Traxian legion has pulled away from your borders.¡± Minister Octavian defended himself.


    ¡°So why even expand? Why is there a need to intrude upon these far flung territories? A desire of human supremacy?¡± Miraevie questioned, ¡°Even now we trade with Traxian merchants. Is there really a need to try and overtake these markets anyways?¡±


    For a moment the minister was silent, then, to all their surprise, he laughed. A genuine, deep set bellyful laugh. Miraevie and Tharnus exchanged another glance, the two clearly not expecting such a reaction. Perhaps Lucinia was the most disquieted by this action, the girl¡¯s face twisting into a grimace. Her hand instinctively reaching for Olivia¡¯s only to freeze halfway, her loneliness intensifying.


    Even Elaria¡¯s performance halted, the stage growing silent as they prepared for a potential conflict. Only Sir Taurox shaking his head at them halted their involvement further. Miraevie and Tharnus¡¯s respective guards remained at their posts, their posture suggesting that they were relaxed but equally ready for a scuffle.


    Sophie shuffled a little closer to the delegates on Lucinia¡¯s side of the table, getting herself ready to spring into action should things come to blows. Yet, when she scanned the Imperial guard, none of them seemed in a hurry to act. They were calm, which meant that they weren¡¯t expecting a fight.


    Though she was worried, she waited. And her patience bore fruit when the minister finally calmed down, finishing his laugh with a soft chuckle. He met each of their gazes, less combative and more with a look of superiority if anything. He made a hand gesture that had the allies worried, only for the response of the two other imperial officials to stop their note taking. Both of them put away their pens. What¡¯s he planning?


    ¡°Let me make this clear, I say this as a gesture of goodwill and trust. Not that I think you are city officials, but simply to allow you to carry this message back to your people.¡± He began before pausing to look over each person once more. I don''t like this.


    ¡°Aye, go on.¡± Tharnus prompted.


    ¡°Off the record. The empire has no need for extraneous territories. No need to expand any more than we have. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Sophie unknowingly spoke up, drawing an amused smirk from the minister.


    ¡°Strange choice of help, Lady Lucinia. Quite loud for hired help.¡± He chuckled without even looking at the former princess.


    He stood up from his chair and walked towards them, putting the other guards on high alert. But instead of being confrontational, he stood in front of Sophie. As she was still technically a maid, she simply dipped her head as one normally would in such a situation.


    ¡°But there is obviously more than meets the eye.¡± He spoke, his voice resembling more of a conspirator than an Imperial official.


    Miraevie held up her hand to keep her house guard from acting, Tharnus doing much the same. Elaria and Raylani had snuck down from the stage, their own curiosity piqued by the strange display.


    "Enough dawdling, get on with it. Say yer piece or don''t." Tharnus grunted.


    ¡°The Emperor, blessed is his name, sees the world for what it is. For he knows of hidden truths and prophecies unfulfilled. Yet the signs are there, the world, corrupt and weakened, buck against the coming tide without so much as a shout. The Empire is preparing.¡±


    ¡°Preparing for what?¡± Lucinia asked, the girl¡¯s voice uncertain, ¡°What is so important?¡±


    ¡°The Dark Tide.¡± The minister stated.


    A silence filled the room, the allies uncertain of his words as they searched each other for meaning. Only Tharnus and Taurox seemed to stiffen up, the two having knowledge on something about what he was talking about. Only when Taurox looked towards Sophie did she have a flicker of a thought cross her mind. But it was interrupted when the minister clapped to regain their attention.


    ¡°It would appear you have not been told. That the church has... perhaps kept this from your peoples?¡± His gaze flickered to the dwarf and minotaur, ¡°Most of you, anyways.¡± It returned to Sophie, apparently catching her moment of realization, "How intriguing." He mumbled.


    For the first time since the meeting began, he appeared vaguely frustrated and surprised in equal measure. It was a small movement, but one that made Sophie frown. Could it be the same prophecy? The one told by It?


    ¡°The Dark Tide is returning. The Empire wishes for humanity and by extension Cyndralia to be ready for its coming.¡± He growled, ¡°As of right now, even Traxia is unready. We need more resources and manpower to properly prepare. And yet when the clouds are gathering, what does the Emperor find? Fractured states, broken alliances, and weak bureaucrats meddling in small matters even as the levees threaten to break.¡±


    He waited for an argument or response, but none came.


    ¡°Not decades from now, years at most. It is coming. Abenstadt almost fell not just because of our siege. But because of a demonic outbreak within the city itself. All across Cyndralia, darkness is threatening to take hold. Obscured by petty squabbles and a church that seeks to shroud it in more shadows. We must act.¡± He emphasized his last words, raising his voice to let it echo across the room.


    ¡°The Dark Tide? That one?¡± Miraevie queried.


    ¡°The one and the same. Demons gather in untold numbers in the north, away from prying eyes. Only fate or a miracle keeps them from swarming south. And yet, the other kingdoms and nations pay it no mind, take no heed of the warning signs. It is therefore left to us to react, to us to stop the Tide from consuming us all. And that requires the strength of more nations than just the Empire alone.¡± There was no joy left in his face, only a resoluteness that spoke of his genuine belief in his own words to come, ¡°We must be united in the face of this threat. A unity to be achieved peacefully or by force.¡±


    Sophie felt the atmosphere of the room chill almost immediately. If the First Minister of Traxia could speak on such matters with such zeal and convictions. It meant that this was likely an endorsed viewpoint of the imperial court. Judging by Lucinia¡¯s ashen expression, Sophie surmised that this was a revelation she had not been informed of either.


    But fate had a curious hand today, for before any of them could question or even speak up, a sound that they had expected arrived. Sophie could barely make out Mila¡¯s muffled and unintelligible yell of protest. What she did clearly hear were the clatter of armoured boots and arms. And now the city council comes into the picture.


    ¡°Here they come.¡± Sophia informed her from wherever the rogue had perched herself.


    From the entryway, the group watched the almost company sized retinue of bluecloaks stream into the building. Each soldier carried either their polearms or swords and shields. At the end of their dramatic arrival, more heavily armed bluecloaks moved into the hall alongside figures that Sophie recognized with no small amount of distaste.


    Heading the group of soldiers was Obadiah Visprays, one of Sigismund¡¯s second in command. The wizened Arterian practically wrinkled his nose in disgust when he caught sight of Sophie. That makes two of us, she wanted to growl.


    The Traxian imperial guard now stood at the ready, forming a wall between the Arterian troopers and their charges. Unsure of what to do both Tharnus and Miraeive retreated back to the one figure who stood above the rest, Sir Taurox flanked by Lucinia¡¯s mercenaries. Sophie meanwhile, moved to drag Lady Lucinia to their allies but Lucinia stopped her with a firm shake of the head.


    ¡°This is still my conference.¡± She hissed. She would stand her ground.


    Elaria and Raylani had now fully shed their performative function as the dark elf didn¡¯t bother hiding the fact that her hand hovered over her own blade. Elaria at least, took the initiative to drag the last member of the party towards her and out of the main line of fire. Lady Olivia did not resist the attempt, only gazing in Lucinia¡¯s direction with a hint of sorrow.


    Making her own choice, Sophie also dropped her guise and made it clear that she had a scabbard and blade under her dress. Her hand rested upon it and primed to tear away the fabrics to draw should the need arise. She stood her beside Lucinia, the former princess trying and failing to hide her trembling hands. She needs all the help she can get. And she is technically my client.


    Nobody spoke. Each waiting for the other to announce their attentions through actions. No soldier had yet drawn their weapons yet, a small mercy. But it was the Arterians who broke first, their leader walking towards the table and stood only a few feet away from the former princess.


    ¡°It seems that we have some uninvited guests in the city. How¡­ fortuitous.¡± Lord Visprays broke the silence with a dangerous smile.